《His Domineering Lover》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 "Rachel, what''s the matter. I heard you''re looking for..." Tracey Xia who dressed in an evening dress opened the door. Before she finished her words, she saw two people entangled on the bed. "Oh...be gentle...It hurts...Sean." A woman was groaning. Such a charming voice was even from Rachel Nan? Tracey stood there still, stunned by what she was seeing. Her boyfriend, Sean Sheng, was having sex with her best friend, Rachel Nan! Rachel''s long legs were around his waist, and Sean''s face was covered with sweat. "Tracey..." Rachel put her hand against the man''s strong chest as if she wanted to push him away. However, in such a situation, it looked rather hypocritical. "Tracey?" Sean''s eyes seemed to be a little distracted. He looked at the woman below him and then looked at Rachel. "Sean Sheng. Is this a surprise from you? Wow, quite a big surprise!" Tracey felt so sick, then raised her hand and pped him. That day was hering-of-age ceremony. Last night, Sean even promised to give her a big surprise. This was indeed a big surprise! "Tracey, I, I''m sorry. He insisted on that... I, I couldn''t reject...1'' Rachel''s eyes were full of tears. It was clear that she had done something that seriously hurt Tracey, but she pretended to be the victim. Tracey had never been so disgusted. "He is not my man any longer. Take him if you want." She endured her sorrow and said coldly, then rushed out of the room. "Tracey!" She heard Sean''s shout behind her, but she ran away. Tracey didn''t see a hint of tion shed in Rachel''s eyes, she did not realize that this was just the beginning of the show either. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At the moment she was out of that room, tears flowed out. She ran desperately, trying to get rid of the dirty picture. Before Tracey had time to feel heartbroken, two men rushed toward her and dragged her to a room. The sudden hijacking made Tracey at a loss. "Let go of me! who are you? How dare you be so presumptuous in my home!" She said. The man had an evil smile on his face and covered her mouth. "Miss Xia, I suggest you be silent. I''ll take pity on you, otherwise, you''ll suffer." "Where are the people in the corridor?" Tracey thought. She struggled with her strength and nced at Renee Xia, the girl standing at the corner. Her eyes suddenly burst into hope. She tried to call for help. But Renee walked towards Tracey, "My sister, enjoy yourself." said the youngdy who was in a pink dress, with a sweet smile on her face. Tracey felt like she had been hit on the head. Her body became weaker and weaker. She even felt hot. She was drugged! From the champagne for her, the text message from Rachel, to the two men she encountered a moment ago. It turned out to be a trap. She was dragged into the room, hearing a disgusting voice of a man, "Take off her clothes and take some pictures of her before we y with her." Then the man used a phone and took some pictures of this half-naked untidy girl. "You y with her, I''ll close the door," one of the men walked towards the door. Tracey knew that she would be ruined if all this continued. She desperately picked up themp and knocked it on the person in front of her. She noticed that the window was open and this was the first floor, she jumped down without thinking. But her body was getting weaker and weaker. She did not know how long she could persist. All she could do was running forward. It was a back garden of the castle, barely any visitors. Right at the moment that she was feeling extremely helpless, she threw herself into a person''s arms. "Help, help me!" Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The man looked at the woman felling into his arms who frowned due to fear. With tears in her eyes, she trembled. Her white dress was stained by leaves and dust. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The woman''s shoes were missing. She looked really embarrassed and poor. The man''s cold hand touched Tracey''s face. He said, "I saved people for payment." Tracey got shocked, looking at the man who was giving off a hint of danger. She swallowed a little bit. As she thought of the two men behind her, her eyes suddenly became firmly. "Well, I''ll give you a reward." She said. As the eldest daughter of the Xia family, was there anything she could not afford? "Very good." The man suddenly picked her up and said to someone next to him, "Handle the rest." Tracey was hot from head to toe. On the gorgeous European-style bed, she was looking at the man who was in a ck suit, standing by the bed. The man was tall and handsome, and his face was as hard as a cast. There was coldness seen from his eyebrows that he would like to keep people far away, however, his lips were holding a faint smile. Standing in front of the bed, he looked down at Tracey and saw her face turned flushed. It was obvious that she had been drugged. "I''ming to my reward." The man pulled off his tie and took off his shirt. Tracey didn''t know that the reward he wanted was herself! Tracey, the girl who had never experienced such a thing, was so frightened that she stepped back, "I...I can give you money." "Do you think I''m short of money?" The man bent over her and asked, staring at Tracey''s frightened face with an evil smile. "I...I..." Tracey was so afraid that she got incoherent. "Since today is youring-to-age ceremony, then I will let you be a real woman..." The man directly put his lips on her ear. "You''re really sensitive.", he said as he felt the sensitiveness from Tracey. "Stop!!!" Tracey began to roar, like a despairing animal. "My little girl, why are you being so reserved? Your man is now having fun with another woman." He said. "And Rachel, your bestie, together with Renee, wanted to frame you. They wanted to take pictures of you and other men on the bed." "Your stepmother even have contacted hundreds of media waiting to expose what you did. Not to mention getting the shares of Xia''s business, you could be even hard in your daily life." The man''s few words made Tracey''s heart trembled. Thinking of those photos, although her clothes had not been taken off, it would be definitely a scandal if they were exposed. "Who are you? How do you know so much?" She looked at the man coldly. This face was not a little strange, she didn''t know him at all. "Me? I''m just a passer-by. My Little rabbit, what you are going to do?" He touched Tracey''s ruddy cheeks with his hand. "What am I going to do?" Tracey thought. She felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter, and she was gradually losing her consciousness. "If you beg me, I''ll help you." The man''s devil-like voice sounded. "I beg you, help me..." Tracey had lost all her mind. As soon as the voice fell, the man sealed her mouth with a kiss. Tracey''s body was like on fire. That night was the most unforgettable night for her in her life. She slept with a man who she never know before. He was like a tireless beast, sweeping every inch of her skin and making her sleepless all night. Tracey dripped her tears on the pillow. She swore to herself, one day she would make Xia''s family pay the price for what they had done to her. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 On the luxury European-style bed, Tracey opened her thick curly eysh covered eyes slowly. A few hickeys were on her skin. She moved a little and found that her whole body seemed to have fallen apart. As her memory came, she suddenly sat up on the bed.- As the silk quilt slipped down, she looked at her bare skin. Yesterday, everything was not a dream! That mysterious man had gone. Tracey dragged her almost fell-apart body, going to the bathroom. When taking a bath, she remembered everything that happenedst night. She felt so ashamed that she clenched her fists tightly. Tracey was the eldest daughter of the Xia family, but her mother died very early. Her father married another woman. The stepmother brought two children, a boy, and a girl. At that time, she was too young to understand. When she grew up, she learned that her father had cheated on her mother before she died. Due to her father''s cheating, she started to estranged herself from him. Although she hated those people who had hurt her in Xia''s family, she never intended to hurt them. Yesterday was her 18th birthday, and ording to tradition, she would get 20% shares of the company after theing-of-age ceremony. Maybe for preventing her from gettingpany shares, her stepmother arranged all of this to ruin her reputation. What happened between Rachel and Sean was even more shocking. Tracey thought of them, looking at the palm with blood. Her eyes suddenly turned cold. Since the entire world had betrayed her, she would never be kind to anyone from then on! She would not let go of any of those people who had hurt her. She would return everything she had suffered to them! She put on a clean skirt, but it could not hide the hickeys on her arms and neck. That man was so rude! Was he born in the Chinese year of the dog? This room was very strange to her, so was everything afterst night. She didn''t know where he brought her to. A maid is standing outside the room. She asked respectfully, "Miss, are you hungry?" Tracey looked around this huge vi, which was about the size of the Xia family''s castle, But the decoration was very new. It should be a new house in recent years. "Miss, dinner is ready. Let''s go downstairs." "Can you give me aptop?" "Miss, please wait a moment." The maid quickly brought over a tablet. Tracey quickly browsed the news, with her fingers trembling slightly. What if the terrible photos of her have been exposed? However, what came to her eyes were the photos of Renee''s naked body edited by the mosaic. She had blurred eyes, beneath more than one man. The title was, "The Vulgar Behavior of the Rich Girl!" Just overnight, everything was changed by that man. Tracey put down the tablet, the maid came over with the phone. "Miss, call from the sir." "Hello." Tracey''s voice was a little hoarse. Until now, she still had no idea about this man. "Did you see the news?" The man''s low voice sounded. "Yes." Tracey thought of everything he had done to herst night. The price she had paid was way too high. "Stay with me, and I will get everything back to you." The man seemed to have figured out her thoughts of revenge. Tracey''s eyes shed. After a moment of silence, she replied, "Okay, but I want to go back to my home first." "Sure." Although just a word from him, there was obviously a hint of joy in his tone. After dinner, Tracey was sent back to her home. It waspletely dark outside, and she slept for a whole day. In the car, she made a decision. Although the man indeed helped her, he got rewards as well. Should she stay with him as his lover ? She sneered. She wanted to revenge personally. She understood that her mother had been reced by the stepmother, and her father did not care about herself because she has long been detached. However, her father was weak-minded. Everything in the Xia family was controlled by the stepmother. It was not easy for her to revenge. "If she was not sessful in her n this time, she might find another opportunity to deal with me," Tracey thought. Her power was too weak now. "Dad, I want to go abroad to study." This was the only way she came up with it. She needed time to grow up. Ben Xia didn''t care about this daughter. Moreover, he was upset by Renee''s scandal. So he agreed randomly. Tracey left in a hurry and did not inform anyone. Her phone was full of text messages and missed calls from Sean, now such things made her felt very ironic. Then she took out the SIM card and threw her phone into the bin. No one came to see her off on the day she left. She passed the security check alone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At the moment when she turned around to have ast look at this ce, she saw an exasperated maning to her. She looked at him, gently smiled, and left determinedly. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Wall Street, the USA. So many magnificent skyscrapers rose from the ground where an inch ofnd values an inch of gold.- The sunlight fell on the ss of the building, shedding some cold light. A man opened the door of the apartment, holding a pile of documents. He heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom. The bathroom door was opened, an enchanting womaning out with her long legs looming in the bathrobe. "You are here." The woman nced at the man, kept running her fingers through the hair. Shefortably sat on the soft sofa, elegantly picked up the sobered wine with her slender fingers. Her nails were in the same color as the liquid in the ss. The man just nced at her then quickly looked away. The woman just finished bathing. There was still a little blush on her cheeks, and her chest was looming under the bathrobe. She looked quite attractive. ¡°These need to sign." The man put documents down hardly in front of her. "No rush." The woman didn''t seem to have the slightest interest in those documents and kept ying with the iPad. She put the ss close to her red lips, raising her jaw, and took a sip of the wine gracefully. She was browsing the website that contains domestic hot news. She clicked on the screen, a video popped up. A handsome face in the video wasing into her eyes, and a female reporter was interviewing this person. The reporter smiled like a flower. "Mr. Sheng, you look good. Seems that the wedding is around the comer, right?" With a decent smile on his face, Sean said gently, "Yes, the engagement party of me and Rachel will be held on the15th day of next month. I consider it a great honor to have the media to attend at that time." "President Sheng, you are too polite. You and Miss Nan are the well-known loving couple and you..." The reporter''s voice gradually faded. She drank the red wine, feeling bitterness in her mouth. "Are you ok, Tracy?" Steve Xiao nervously looked at Tracey. Sean Sheng had always been a wound in her heart. Tracey finished all the wine and smiled enchantingly, "Steve, why I would be not good? Make some arrangements for me, I am back to China tonight." "Okay." Steve knew that anything could be discussed, except for this thing. Tracey had nned a lot in the past three years, only for today. "President Xia, I have gotten everything ready three months ago. Do you need me to inform the Xia family of your return?" He asked seriously. "Why? To let them continue their assassination on me? No... I''ll return as an exchange student this time." "Yes, ma''am" Tracey stood up, removed the charming look on her face, saying seriously, "Steve, thepany is in your hands. You know it, this is the result of my three-year hard work. I don''t trust anybody but you." It was rare to hear Tracey speak in such a tone. Steve''s face was solemn. "I know. You can do what you want. I am by your side" "Thank you," she said. That night, she boarded the flight back to her country. When she returned to this familiar ce, she felt the hot breeze in the air. Tracey''s mouth raised into a smile "I''m back, fmally."She said. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A man was already waiting at the VIP entrance of the airport. "Hi, President Xia. I''m Mark. I am hereto pick you up." Tracey took her sunsses off and said, "Let''s go." Compare to three years ago, she underwent a complete change. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Back to A City, Tracey was already very different from before. On the day of her 18th birthday, Tracey''s life had been totally changed. The man who should have proposed to her was seen ying around with her bestie. In order to take her shares away, her family arranged a scheme to ruin her. And the man who was in the name of helping her did not have a good intention. She believed everyone was full of bad ideas, but she had been struggling for her life in the U.S. these years, she had be more aggressive, she knew how to protect herself. It was not the time to go back to the Xia family yet. Her nose-of-wax father had been used to the words of her stepmother. In the past few years, he did not give her a single penny. To die or to live, she could only depend on herself. Knowing that Tracey was still alive, that man even bribed a lot of people to kill her. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to escape the kill again and again. Mark drove a Maybach taking her to the hotel nearby. "President Xia, there is a temporary problem with the house that Steve arranged. Please stay in a hotel these days," said Mark. "Tell me what kind of hotel you like. If there''s anything else I can do for you, please let me know." He added. "Well, I like the sea. Let''s look for a hotel near it. By the way, are you going to the Holiday Hotel?" Tracey asked. Although she had note back for three years, she was still familiar with the road. Holiday Hotel was the only five-star hotel on this road, Mark nodded, "Yes, the hotel is near the sea. It is also the instruction from President Steve." "No need, send me to Shenghao Hotel." Tracey''s eyes were chilly. In her heart, what happened three years ago had been history. "President Xiao told me to keep you away from that hotel," Mark remembered that Steve had warned not to let her go there. He didn''t expect that Tracey mentioned it herself. Shenghao Hotel is Sean Sheng''s business and Steve was afraid that Tracey would get hurt when she saw it. However, she insisted. The reason why she was returning was making those evil people pay a price for what they did in the past. Now she had grown up, being strong-minded and not afraid of any hurts, not to mention the idiot Sean. She liked him before just because she was naive. "I haven''t seen him for three years. I don''t know if he would still remember me." She thought. "Go to Shenghao." She emphasized. She spoke with a smile but her tone sounded a little creepy. "Okay." Mark had to agree. In the Lobby, Mark was checking-in for Tracey. She was in a ck dress, and her hair was tied loosely behind the head. Her long legs ovepped, her neck was white. She had a unique temperament, she sat there casually, the people pass by were attracted. "Miss, the room is ready." Mark handed her the room card, he remembered that she was not willing to be called her title outside. Title matters nothingpared to her family background. She got up quickly, took the room card, and walked toward the elevator. Right at the door of the elevator, she saw a personing in from the hotel entrance. The person who came in was wearing a well-cut dark suit. His gentle jade-like face was still shining and bing more mature. "Well, I didn''t expect you are the first ''old friend'' I would meet here, Sean." Tracey thought. Sean''s eyes seemed a little distracted. She had known him for so many years, and she knew that he was drunk. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Now what? To cry and run to him, asking for the reason why he cheated on her? Absolutely not. "Mark, you may leave now. Please pick me up here at 7:00 a.m. tomorrow." She urged Mark to leave. "Okay, call me if you need anything. Miss." Mark said. Tracey had already left before his voice disappeared. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Tracey Xia saw Sean Sheng was walking toward this side, she hid behind a big nt next to her. She did note out until the door of Sean''s elevator closed. The numbers stopped on the 28th floor, where was his exclusive suite. It seemed that he did not intend to go home. A n came up all of a sudden in Tracey''s head, "Try him first?" She thought. Sean had always been used to keeping privacy, and there was no monitoring on the whole floor. Tracey went up the stairs, there was no monitoring in the stairs as well, she was too familiar with everything here. She found that he had blurred eyes. Just at a nce, she could tell that Sean was drunk. Every time he was drunk, he would rest in the hotel. Tracey took out a card from her card bag, but she was not sure whether the lock had been changed. She tried it, the door made a slight sound and opened! Sean had not changed the lock in the past three years, he still kept the original things. Tracey looked at the card in her hand, but she was not touched at all. She directly went in. Sure enough, he did not change either. He would lose consciousness after being drunk, lying on the big bed even without taking off his tie. In the past, If she saw him being like this, she would take care of him carefully, but now she only needed to do one thing. She quickly took off his clothes and saw his strong upper body. She recalled the disgusting scene that he was sweating on Rachel three years ago. Tracey''s eyes turned cold. "Tracey!" All of a sudden, Sean grabbed her hand, frightening her so much that she shook a bit. She turned back carefully, and found that he did not wake up, she couldn''t help sneer. "How could you thought of Rachel when being with me, then think of me when being with her?¡± Tracey looked at Sean''s face and thought. ''Tm gonna ruin your reputation!" Then she took off her clothes andy down with him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tracey untied her hair, covered Sean and herself with the white sheet. The above-chest area of their body can be seen clearly. She was lying in his arms, her face was covered by the hair. She took a few pictures of themselves, and she made the door open when she left. She was even without any emotions for all of this. Tracey had thought that maybe she would get irrational when meeting him again. It turned out that she was so calm that she could not believe it. Perhaps, her hatred for Sean and all the people who had hurt her made her being like this. After finished everything, she even felt a little bit excited. Did Rachel felt the same as her when she yed around with Sean Sheng a long time ago? Then she made a call using another phone and lowered her voice, "Is this Phoenix Entertainment?" "Yes." The person on the other side was yawning. "I have a big news." "About whom?" The person was getting sobered immediately when hearing "big news". "About Sean Sheng" she said word by word. The man waspletely awake. Now in City A, everybody knew that Sean Sheng would engage with the famous star Rachel Nan. And If there was any news about him, it would definitely make a headline as soon as it was exposed. "Miss, what''s your name? Can we meet up for further details if you are convenient?" After talking something to that man she hung up quickly. How boring would it be if such good news was known by others first? Tracey sent the photos anonymously to Rachel''s parents'' phones. She once thought that Rachel''s parents were kind. The Nan family was also a rich family, but who knew that these two people were also involved in the plot. She ever asked someone to investigate that thing. The Nan family took a fancy to Sean Sheng''s family and Rachel also had long fallen in love with him. The plot was the coboration between these two families. There was only herself who did not know anything like a fool! "Well, since you want to have fun, let''s have fun." Tracey thought. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The chief editor found it strange that they would meet at a night club. Generally speaking, they should be in a quiet ce. Of course, Tracey Xia had her own ns. The night club was full of people and the light was dim. She dressed in a sexy camisole and short pants, and attracted many people''s attention as she entered the club. She used to be innocent and simple. After three years of aplicated life, she had changed greatly. Now she was a confident hotdy in the club, no man could resist her charm. She just wanted to hide her identity. So that no one would know she was the daughter of the Xia family. That was why she asked the editor to meet her in such a ce. For confusing him, she must create a new image for herself. Various kinds of noise came to her ears in this club. She rejected the third man who tried to talk to her. There were still ten minutes left before the appointed time was up. She sat at the bar and ordered a ss of wine. The alcohol was strong, like a de cutting her throat. Three years ago, she would note to such a ce at all. But now, she had changed drastically. She smoked and drank. Well, she was not a good girl any more. The editor had not arrived yet, but her addiction to cigarettes had gone crazy. But she did not have a lighter. Tracey entered the male toilet as if there were no people around, she heard some noise came from a stall and knocked on the door. "Buddy, can I get a fire?" At that moment, she didn''t even know who was inside. The man in the bathroom was flushed. His eyes were as cold as an ice sculpture, and he gave off a chill from head to toe. "Damn it, how dare that woman drugged me. Is she tired of living?" The man thought. Even she used such a way, she couldn''t get what she wanted from him. He was about to threw up, but the drug had already worked. The man''s whole body was extremely hot. He had an impulse to release. Suddenly, a female voice sounded. "Buddy, can I get a fire?" Just a few simple words fully lit up his desires. The memory of three years ago came back, he had never forgotten her voice for these years. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He remembered everything that wild night. That feeling was... The escaped woman was back! He put on an evil smile. "I don''t have a fire, but I have a hard-on." Hearing his voice, Tracey trembled. This was...She would never forget. A strange man took her first time on the day of hering-of-age ceremony. Everything at that night was deeply engraved in her mind. The harder she tried to forget, the clearer her memory was. She would even wake up with sweat every time she dreamed of that night. He was the devil! She tried to run away, but it was toote. She was pulled into the stall by the man''s strong hand. The man pushed her against the door. She struggled. Three years past, she had never expected that they would meet again in such a ce. "Woman, you are the first one who escaped from me. I don''t like being fooled." The demon-like voice echoed around her ears. Tracey smiled enchantingly. Did he really think that she was still an innocent girl? She saw the man was with thick breath and a flushed face, then she knew what had happened. "Fine, every dog has his day," Tracey said. She was not frightened this time. "Yes, But I saved you three years ago. Why don''t you save me today?" The man approached her with an evil look. It was not a dream. She was there. Tracey was obviously much more beautiful than before. What''s more, there was a charming aura from her body to catch him strongly. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Three years ago, she was in an evening gown which made her looked like a princess. Three years later, she was in a ck camisole and shorts. She looked seductive. She was full of attraction from head to toe. The man pounced on her. "Don''t move, you don''t want to be heard, do you?" He pressed her against the door. He still remembered how shy she used to be. She had been so afraid to be heard that followed all his requirements. His hot body pressed on Tracey, and his hands were restlessly moving on her skin. He could not wait to see her frightened look. He was excited by the memory of three years ago. Tracey saw the man''s eyes. His desires were not concealed. It can be heard that someone''sing in, the man was getting more excited in such an environment. Tracey did not panic. Instead, she put her hands on the man''s neck and closely touched him. Her sexy lips were also getting close to his ears, almost touching on. "She is intentional!" He thought. The ears were human being''s most sensitive parts. Such a kind of sensitiveness was particrly getting bigger after taking drugs. Just a small rubbing action had already made this man shake a lot. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The man''s hands were like on fire, and the temperature was getting higher and higher. It seemed that he couldn''t stand it anymore. "I want you, right now." He shouted. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 No woman had ever been able to set him on fire. Tracey Xia stopped his hand which kept moving up on her. "But I don''t, let''s go somewhere else." She knew that the man could control himself at the moment. The man took a deep look at her. She had changed a lot, and her eyes were extremely charming. He was feeling like a kitten was scratching on him. Then he pulled her out. Tracey did not struggle. As they passed through the crowd, she saw that chief editor. She put the photo into his hands and left quickly before he could see her face clearly. At this moment, the man had already burnt. Even if he saw her handing over something to others, he did not intend to question. They came to his car, he couldn''t control his desire before he opened the door. He pressed her on the car and kissed her passionately. Memories flooded into his mind, but Tracey pushed him away. "I never make love on the street." Tracey said. The man''s eyes were red. "I won''t let you go tonight." He drove the car to Shengjing Hotel. Tracey Xia directly took him to her room. As soon as she opened the door, the man pressed her against the wall and kissed her. He was about to go crazy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sound of lust filled in the darkness, but Tracey was getting calmer and calmer. "Still think me of a silly girl?" Tracey thought. He did controlled everything three years ago, but now it''s not the case. "Hold on, I want to take a shower, one minute." She said. The man''s breathing became extremely heavy in the darkness. He knew that he was going to have her right now. "One more minute, One more sex!" He ordered. Tracey could not help curse him after hearing this and turned on the lights. The room was suddenly full of light which made the man annoyed. He took off his tie. Tracey hid in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were red and her lips were shining. She looked so charming. "It''s time to make him pay." She thought. She turned on the tap and heard the man was knocking outside, "Open the door. Let''s take a bath together." "The big fish hooked." Tracey thought. She wrapped herself with a bath towel and put straps down. She looked like just finished bathing. The man must have persisted for long. When she came out of the bathroom, the man soon pounced her on the bed, and she stopped his hand right away. "Take a bath, one minute!" She requested. Her eyes made the man extremely annoyed, but there was nothing he could do. She was like a poison to captivated him to do whatever she wanted. Once got addicted, he had not been able to get rid of it for three years, especially their reunion happened under such a situation. Tracey Xia looked quite delicate. Every inch of the man''s skin is revealing his desire for her. He walked into the bathroom. Tracey quickly found something and then turned the lights off. When the man came out wrapped in a bath towel, it was dark in the room. For tonight, darkness maybe was the best cordial. "Sweetie, you have grown up." His voice still sounded so evil. "Of course." Tracey said. She put her arms around his waist. He found that she had be so mysterious that he was really curious about what she was going to do on him. "Sir, let me serve you tonight." Tracey said. She stood on tiptoe, breathing gently by his ears. There would be no man can resist this kind of lure! The man suddenly had the interest to wait for her next move. "Okay." As soon as he finished his words, Tracey pushed him onto the bed. "Let''s y a game." Tracey said. Her jade- like fingers touched his chest lightly back and forth. The man''s throat moved and his voice became hoarse. "Okay." He said. Tracey kissed the man''s adam''s apple! He could not help shook a bit. Damn, she was so sweet! He couldn''t stand it anymore. He was intent to do something with this woman at once. "Sir, the name of this game is I Move, You Don''t. Are you interested?" Tracey asked. He was eager to have sex with her, meanwhile, he was curious about her next move. "Let''s give it a try." He said, smiling evilly. "Well, in order to prevent you from moving, sir, I have something for you," Tracey said and showed him a rope she just found. She tied the man''s arms and legs to the bed, making him immersed in excitement. Then she finished tie- up, and asked "Sir, can I move?" "Yep." He had been waiting so long to say this word. However, Tracey jumped off the bed and turned on the light, sneering at the man who was tied up on the bed! He was still expecting something but Tracey started to focus on her phone. "Well, you look not bad." She stood by the bed and took a few pictures of this embarrassed man. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The man felt that something was wrong. Thinking of her behavior, now he knew the reason why she was exceptionally cooperative in the first beginning. He was like being set on fire, he almost lost consciousness but had only one thought in his mind, he wanted her. "She must be the only person who has the guts to do this to me." He thought. Now he gnashed, "Sweeite, you''d better not annoy me! Let me go, or you will have a big problem." The man threatened her, after all, it was his first time being treated like this. He was getting confused that he was being drugged by a woman in the nightclub earlier tonight, then being tied-up in a hotel room by her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tracey showed him the photos. "Sir, you looked quite handsome. Good photos, aren''t they?" She said. "Are you really not afraid of me?" The man had tried his best to loosen the knot, but he could not get rid of it. The more he struggled, the tighter the knot was bing. He never expected he would fail into a trap like this! The angrier he was, the happier Tracey felt. She took off her bath towel, she was still wearing the camisole. She was very beautiful. He had known a long time ago. She used to look innocent. After three years, she had grown up, more charming. That night three years ago, He had found that someone was trying to set her up. He thought it was interesting and followed them, then spotted Xia family''s conspiracy. After that night he started to pay attention to the innocent girl''s life, he nned to keep her on his side. Unexpectedly, Tracey went abroad. He lost the whereabouts of her during her first year abroad because she had been always escaped from the kill. She survived until one yearter. On the surface, she was a well-behaved college student. In fact, she had been running apany sessfully, even made thispany went public in the 3rd year. No one knew how much she had done. Her goal was to make those people she hated to pay the price. They deserved her revenge at the moment they nned to plot her. She was no longer that helpless girl. She had be very confident and enchanting that she can control every man in the world. Looking at her long slender legs, the man''s eyes darkened, breathing heavily. She was right here. He could not reach her but only being tied up! Tracey gently touched his face with her fingers. "Sir, the game has started, you have to stick to the rules." She said. Next, she did everything she could to make this man go crazy. He made a fist, his whole body was getting red. Tracey just looked at him with a yful look. "Do you know the consequences?" He asked. "I know you are someone. I don''t think you want the photos of you being exposed to everyone." She said. "I have a good suggestion. You can pretend that nothing happened tonight." She continued. She smiled brightly. She knew it was not that kind of drug as strong as the novel described to make a man die if he did not have sex after taking it. At most, and as revenge, it was only making him feel pain. The man looked at her. Three years ago, she was like a flower bud, but now she waspletely blooming. "You''ve changed." He said. "That''s right. Thanks for theing-of-age gift you gave me. Well, are you satisfied with the grown- up me?" Tracey asked. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 In fact, Tracey was not very clear about the man''s identity, except for the affair with him three years ago. From this man''s vi and his ways to tackle things, She felt that he was someone. Otherwise, how could he easily rece Renee to her as the scandal''s key character? After that night, Traceypletely recognized the reality that the Xia family had been controlled by the mistress, Carmen Liu. Her father would not believe what she had gone through that night. If she continued to stay in the Xia family, she would have been totally ruined. So she made a decision to go to the U.S. to study. Her father Ben Xia arranged everything for her without thinking carefully. Tracey escaped A City as soon as she can. The day she left, she saw the man who rushed to the airport exasperatedly. Tonight, Tracey tried her best to teach him a lesson. The man was sweating heavily, but his face was still in peace. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He smiled evilly, "Interesting, tonight kill me or being my prey, of course, on the bed!" "Well, you looked still full of strength." Tracey suddenly bent over and licked the man''s ear. Tracey''s voice was full of charm, her move was so soft, making the man groaned. "Sir, you treated me like this that night, remember?" She said. She was like a Siren, torturing him to death. "I remembered you were so tired that you slept the whole day after that night." The man intentionally said, he didn''t give in. Tracey felt disappointed because she thought she could hear his confession. Her fingers began to slowly move on the man''s skin. "As long as you beg me, I can stop right away." She can feel his high body temperature through the bath towel. "He has quite a good endurance since he had been able to hold on until now. He must be eager to do it." She thought. "You want me to beg you?" "Yes, only in this way I can remove my hatred on you!" Tracey said. "Come here. I''ll tell you." The man said with a low voice. Tracey leaned over, at this time, the man used his tongue to swept her ear. She was stunned for a moment. Then she fell back but was being held by the man. He took her hand instantly. "Let go of me!" she said loudly. "No, unless you put out my fire." He said. "You wish! You don''t let go, do you? Anyway, I don''t care. It''s not me who is tortured." She directly lay down beside the man. Maybe because she took a flight for more than ten hours and went through many things after came back, then drank lots of alcohol in the bar. Now tackling this man quite challenged her physically and mentally, she fell asleep very quickly. He looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly, had an urge to kick her off the bed. "Did she just go to sleep after setting me on fire? But her sleeping face was still looked innocent, she must not be a bad girl." The man thought. Her chest went up and down as she breathed, her legs were white and long. Everything of her was luring him a lot. The man could not help shout desperately, "God! Tell me what did I do wrong?" His fingers gently moved on Tracey''s cheek. "Sweetie, even if your ws are now sharp, I can pull them out one by one.''1 He thought. Tracey slept for a few hours, the day was still not bright. She woke up, and found the man had already get rid of the rope. "Morning sunshine." His voice sounded gloomy. He seemed in an extremely bad mood. Tracey turned around to have a look at him, she thought he was still notpletely calm. Her mood suddenly turned better. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The day was about to bright, It was time to end all of this. She got out of bed quickly "One night torture is enough for you. Now I''m gonna show my mercy." Tracey said. He could not believe his ears. "Was she serious? Maybe just because she is afraid that I would take revenge on her?" He thought. "Good job." He said. His anger diminished a little. She went to the bathroom, then he heard the sound of water. She must be going to take a shower. "Women are trouble makers!" Although the man thought like this, he began to have expectations. Tracey came out with a basin full of water. Before he could speak, the water poured him overwhelmingly. "Now the fire is gone, isn''t it?" Tracey looked at the soaked man on the bed, her mood even got much better. "You won." The man said coldly. The air condition had been working all the time, making this room in low temperature which frozen this man. The fire on his body was finally put out. Tracey smiled and said, "Thank you." She took a piece of clothes and put them on. Yesterday, she was going to the night club so she made herself sexy. Her usual style was different. She put on a white skirt and a pair of elegant high heels. She changed instantly, she was born with royal temperament. She picked up the man''s phone which was fell on the ground, unlocked it, and contacted his assistant. The phone was connected, a serious voice was heard "Sir, what can I do for you?" "Your boss was drunkst night. Come and pick him up, Shenghao Hotel, room 8802. Oh, remember to bring him a suit." Tracey said. Tracey looked back at him. The embarrassed man was in her eyes, his hair was still full of water. "Oh, who am I? I''m just a passer-by and gave him a hand. You don''t need to thank me." Tracey said. After saying that, Tracey hung up the phone and collected all her things, and took out a stack of money from her wallet. Looking down at the man who stared at her angrily, she smiled innocently. "Last night was fun. Now you don''t owe me anything." Tracey said. Then she threw the money on him and went away. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man looked at her gradually disappeared figure. "Haha, interesting! Sweetie, you''d better not be found by me!" He thought. Tracey talked to a waiter in the lobby, she said, "someone wille overter. Give him this room card." "Yes, Miss." The waiter said. Tracey had already finished two revenge right aftering back! "God was indeed helping me." She thought when she stepped out of the hotel. Just when she walked out, she saw Sean was about to get in his car. He knew nothing about what happened to him. Sean seemed still a bit dizzy. He drank too muchst night. He went to sleep even without closing the door! Butst night, he actually dreamed of Tracey. When thinking of her, Sean''s heart was filled with sadness. She had already left before he could make an exnation three years ago. And no news about her from then on. Maybe what is the truth would never be important. Besides, a fake drama turned real. He and Rachel Nan had truly been a couple. He nced at the back mirror, a woman in a white dress came out. "Tracey!" His eyes lit up. "Stop! Now!" He shouted. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The driver quickly braked, but after he rushed off the car, Tracey was not there. "Tracey!" He just stood in the ce where Tracey was and saw a woman in a white dress in front of him. "Tracey, you''re back!" He rushed to that girl and grabbed her shoulder. "Are you out of mind?" The woman turned around and looked at him with a strange face. "I''m sorry. I got the wrong person." Sean turned around with a sorrow face. Maybe it was because of the dream he hadst night, he hadn''t been sober until now, so he made a mistake. At the moment he turned around, a figure in white dress slowly walked out from the back of a marble column. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her hair and dress waved in the wind, her face was peaceful but cold. A Maybach stopped in front of her. "Good morning, Miss." Mark smiled and said to her. Tracey smiled too. "Morning. You''re quite punctual." She said. She checked the time, it was exactly seven o''clock. This was the time they appointed yesterday. Apart from the president of apany, Tracey''s other title was a senior student. As an exchange student in A City, she must go to the school to enroll today. Mark was happy to have Tracey''spliment. "It''s not a big deal, my responsibility. I heard that you hate others beingte." He said shyly. "That''s right. I hate beingte and...cheating." She added. Thest word was in a low voice. Mark still enjoyed herpliment and did not hear it. "By the way, President Xia, I have got everything you need prepared. What do you want to have for breakfast?" Mark asked. "President Xiao had specially told me to take care of your daily meals. Because you have stomach problems, each meal should be on time." Mark said. "Steve must be the one who knows me best in the world." Tracey thought. "Anything''s good." She said. "It''s still early. President Xiao said that light food is good for your stomach. I know a porridge shop. Let''s go there to have breakfast." Mark suggested. "Alright." Tracey was still ying with her phone. She was looking at the photos of her and Sean Sheng, he looked like a sleeping prince. He was still as elegant as he used to be, he just looked more mature. "Rachel Nan''s parents must have seen this picture." She smiled and thought that a big show was about to begin. She dialed the Chief editor''s number and the phone was quickly connected. He was not sleepy this time but very energetic. "Miss, the photos were awesome!" The editor was excited. "Are articles ready?" Tracey asked. "Absolutely. And I''ve already contacted several media, they''ll release it as soon as possible." "By the way, Miss, since you provided me with such good news, what reward you want?" The editor asked. He was in a good aplishment. He knew that he should pay for what he wanted. "The reward I want..." Tracey paused for a moment, "...is Sean Sheng''s reputation all ruined." "No problem, Miss, I''ll take care of it. He will lose his public image right after the news released." The editor said. "He was so good at disguising himself, and even fooled me! If not have seen these photos I wouldn''t have known that he was such a kind of person..." The editor continued. The editor was still talking, but Tracey''s mind had gone far away. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 At the same time, assistant Jiang arrived in Shenghao Hotel room 8802, he was shocked for what he was seeing. His boss was tied on the bed, the whole body was wet. He only had a bath towel wrapped around his waist and money scattered everywhere. "Sir, didn''t you say that you were drunk? So what happenedst night...?" He asked carefully. Maybe it was the first time that assistant Jiang knew his boss''s preference for women. "That''s the reason why he never fell in love with any ordinary women." he thought. Any ordinary one who dared tie him up would dig her own grave! Now that Adam Xiao had been sshed with cold water and stayed in the air-conditioned room for an hour, it was easy to imagine how cold he was. "Why are you still standing there? Let go of me!" Adam''s limbs were already numb. "Yes, sir. Where is the warm-hearted passer-by? Why didn''t I see her" Assistant Jiang looked around in the room. "What? Do you want to see her?" Adam asked. When Tracey made that phone call, he was listening to all she said. When hearing Adam''s gloomy voice, assistant Jiang dared not continued his questions. He began to untie the rope for the man but found that it was not an ordinary knot at all. "Boss, who did this to you? It''s not an ordinary knot." He began to feel that something was going wrong. "If it''s an ordinary knot, do you think I won''t break free? Go get the knife." Adam ordered. Assistant Jiang quickly cut off his rope, Adam could finally move free. The fire on his body was put out. However, the anger in his heart was soaring. "How dare that woman, kidnapped me?!" The man said. "Boss, do you want to call the police?" Assistant Jiang asked "No need, just go get the whereabouts of her," Adam said. "Yes, Sir, but who is she?" Jiang asked. "The daughter of the Xia family, Tracey Xia," Adam said and walked to the bathroom. He looked at himself in the mirror, his body was full of lipstick marks of her. What an exciting night! Thinking of the way she flirted, "Damn, she ispletely different from the innocent little ''Bunny'' of the past." "This would only happen to those women who had experienced lots of men, so she had been in many rtionships?" Adam thought. When thought of this, he could not help but give off huge anger. "Very good. Three years ago, you escaped from me. Three yearster, I would never let you go again!" He thought. He rinsed his face and washed away all the prints she left. When he put on the clothes assistant Jiang brought to him, he waspletely different from the evillooking person before. "Two things, first, finding Tracey. Second, ask all people who attendedst night''s dinner toe to see me." The man said. When he was speaking, his face was never frivolous but serious. Assistant Jiang was not here, so he did not know what happened. But Judging from the man''s cold face, someone must be in trouble. "Yes, Sir. I''ll do it right away." Assistant Jiang said. "By the way, do you need me to bring Miss Xia to you?" Jiang asked. The woman was too bold, she must be dead meat soon. "No, you just need to tell me her address," Adam said. Then he walked out of the room, followed by assistant Jiang carefully. Now his boss had be a bomb that was about to explode at any time, assistant Jiang only hoped that such an explosion would not hurt him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Miss Xia was going to be in big trouble! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Tracey Xia finished breakfast and put on the clothes brought by Mark. Today, she was an ordinary college student. As an exchange student, she enrolled in the school which Renee Xia and Leo Xia also attend. This is the best Project 985 university in A City and Tracey was going to major in Finance here. Most of the students major in Finance in this school were the people who are ready to take over their parents''panies in the future. Actually, many finance students are dawdling here in the name of studying. For example, Renee and Leo. Tracey did not want to expose herself yet. She decided to keep it a low profile. After years of challenges in the U.S., Tracey has developed a lot. Steve Xiao had told her the address of her newpany in A, she would use her power to bring down the Nan Family! On the surface, she was a senior student. But in fact, she had to develop her power. There were only five sses for finance students and most of the heirs were in ss 1 and ss 2. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tracey avoided being in these two sses and she was in ss 4. They were all senior students, none of them still passionate about their college life. They stayed in school less and less, some of them are busy looking for jobs. But they got excited when heard that there would be an exchange student in their ss. This was a small excitement for their boring life. The students were wondering if the person was a golden-hair beauty. The boys were particrly looking forward to it, someone who often skipped sses even showed in the ssroom again. "What, she''s from the United States?!1'' When all students heard the news from their mentor, they got disappointed. "She must be from the countryside." Someone guessed. "Sh*t, I thought it would be a golden-hair beauty. It''s boring." Everyone was talking about the exchange student, the mentor pat on the desk to tell them to be quiet. "This is Tracey Xia from the United States. From now on, she will be a ssmate of you guys." The mentor said. Now Tracey''s look changed again. Her forehead and was covered by hair, the bang made her looked a little bit strange. Especially the sses on her face, it did not have any measurements, it was designed for covering up her appearance. From the outside, Nobody could tell she is Tracey Xia. In addition, she was wearing very cheap clothes that Mark bought for her. Such a kind of look, nobody believed that she wasing from the U.S. "Sure enough, only a few girls who study finance are beautiful, no exception in the U.S." Everyone obviously got disappointed. Behind the sses, Tracey''s eyes were bing sure. Academics was just the least important part of her life. What she needed was only a diploma but not others''pliments. If she did not hide her identity, Renee and Leo would soon know that she hade back. "Since I want to take revenge, I can not expose myself too early." She thought. "Hi, everyone, I''m Tracey Xia." She lowered her head, trying to make a nervous look on her face. Seeing her like this, theughter even bing louder. "You can sit next to the ss monitor." The mentor said. "Thank you." Tracey walked to the seat that the mentor pointed to her. Tracey sat beside David Lin, he was said to be the top student of this ss. David was also wearing simr sses. Instead ofughing at Tracey, he introduced himself friendly, "Hello, I am David Lin. If you need any help in the future, let me know." "Thank you!" Tracey said. She pretended to be shy and looked away. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The arrival of Tracey Xia did not cause any sensation. After all, everybody judged others by appearance. Who would pay attention to her if she dressed like a rural girl? The school days were quite rxed. Here was a piece of big news for today that the president of Jingting Group was going to give a speech and career guide toing graduates in school. Speaking of the president, he was well- known among all girls in this university. He had been chosen to be the man that they wanted to marry three years in a row. Rich, handsome, celibate...The legend of him made the magazine only contained his side face almost sold out. He was still single. There must be tons of teenage girls that ever dreamed of being loved by such a handsome bossy man. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The girls had gone crazy, screaming with excitement. President had not shown up, they already be like this. If they saw the real person, how mad they would be? Tracey bypassed those girls, she walked to a quiet ce to answer the phone, and she wrote something on a paper. "President Xia, I''ve already contacted some old friends of you. You can directly call them." Steve Xiao''s voice sounded. Tracey looked at the names on the paper, she quickly made a simple summary of these people from contact information to their characters. Returning to A City, Tracey was a new starter in business. She must be very clear about these people. She was familiar with some of them but strange with others. In the future, if she wanted to develop herpany, of course, she needed business partners. And all the necessary information about these people was provided by Steve Xiao. "Who is Adam Xiao?" Tracey looked at the first name on Steve''s list. This person was just like standing on the top of the food chain. "You must pay attention to this person. He is very mysterious, I did not acquire too much information about him." Steve said. "He has be very sessful in A City for just five years. Hispanies are spreading in various industries. Anyway, he is extremely rich." Steve continued, "Not only in A City, but he also has some invisible property in the United States and France. If you can build a rtionship with him, your business will be boosted soon." "Okay, I know. I will visit these people one by one." Tracey said. "Tracey, I''m not with you, you can only depend on yourself in the future. Remember to take good care of yourself." Steve said gently. "Will do." Tracey hung up the phone. The next thing she had to do was to contact these people to expand her business. The name Adam Xiao was marked in a red circle, he would be the very important person that Tracey should carefully treat. At first, everything she had done was for the sake of survival, then take revenge someday in the future. After three years, she had got used to this kind of life. She would like to be a powerful person so that nobody could bully her anymore. Tracey was about to leave, the girls around her were still talking. "I heard that Mr. Xiao is much more handsome than those stars. I have to dress up myself, what if he took a fancy on me?" "Hah Hah, do not dream of that anymore, it would only happen in the novel. How would an outstanding person like Mr. Xiao fall in love with ordinary girls like us?" "Sorry, but did you say Mr. Xiao?" Tracey asked. "It''s Adam Xiao. You don''t know him?" Adam Xiao, the person who Steve mentioned before. Is the extremely rich guy? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The lecture tonight might be the most popr one in history. Tracey was thinking of a way to meet the speaker personally. Make an appointment? A person like him must be very busy. Since Tracey and he did not know each other, she could not make an appointment easily. Tracey had always been used to taking precautions against the rain. Before starting her business, she wanted to build rtionships with people who are helpful. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The lecture started at 7:30. But Tracey would not attend it. She took off her sses and put on a ck dress. Her hair was tied up neatly and she was wearing a seven-centimeters high heel. She looked like a gentledy. She decided to either look for Adam Xiao when he arrived or look for him after the lecture. After thinking for a while, she decided to take the initiative. When he got out of the car, she would talk to him. Steve Xiao also gave her a hint that Adam was a person with a strong sense of punctuality. He could only arrive earlier and never beingte. About 7:10 p.m. a luxury Rolls-Royce came into the campus. Other students had already waited at the lecture hall. Tracey knew that the dean and other teachers would greet Mr. Xiao. What she had to do was to stop his car! It was her first time to do this thing. She could hear the heart bumping. She waved her arms and the car stopped unexpectedly. Tracey could not believe what she saw because she thought she would definitely fail. The ck car door was slowly opened, a person wearing a pair of high- end customized leather shoes got off the car. "Hello, Sir. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m..." She hurried to greet him. The other person still in the car, "Not at all. I''m here especially for you." A familiar voice sounded. The voice made Tracey stunned for a while. The man''s enchanting face was seen. A few days ago, he was being tied up and tortured on the bed by her! Her smile was frozen. "So he is an extremely rich guy?!" Tracey thought. The first idea that came to her mind was to run, the farther the better. "Woman, stop there!" Only a few steps, Adam caught up with the escaping woman sessfully. He grabbed her wrist. Tracey felt desperate. How could she be so unlucky today? She thought that they would never meet each other again, who knows they met up so soon! "Hello, President...President Xiao" She turned around. She had offended him before she started to run her business, which meant she may cut off her best resources. "You wanted to run after stopping my car?" He looked up and down at Tracey. She was in a ck silk skirt, her earring was gently swaying. She has a white neck, delicate corbone, and her legs seemed even longer on her high heels. He remembered the scene of that night, "How quickly this woman changed her style!" Adam thought. "Well...my fault, I was intentional to stop another one''s car. Mr. Xiao, I already said that we''re square. Please take my action as a mistake, I gotta go." She was about to leave, she sounded not as presumptuous as that night. After all, after knowing about Adam''s identity, how she dared still be so arrogant? If she could know who is this man earlier, she would not choose to anger him. Even though Tracey had med herself hundreds of times, Adam did not intend to let her go. "The game Miss Xia yed with me that night blew my mind! I didn''t know I would get addicted to it. Let''s y it again tonight." Adam said evilly. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Tracey nearly burst into tears. If she had known his identity, she would never provoke him. Although he took her first time three years ago, he did help her solved a big problem. So it seemed that they were square. The torture of him at the hotel was her sudden ideal of revenge. She was very happy that night, but now, what she had was only endless regrets. ''President Xiao, I was just joking with you that night." Tracey said. "It turns out to be a joke! Can I y the same joke on you?" He smiled and looked more and more evil. In fact, after Tracey left, he had sent someone to investigate everything about her. He didn''t expect that she had created a listedpany in the United States in the past few years. Besides revenge, what she also had to focus on was her newpany in this city. The address for thepany has been decided, next was the operation. Knowing that she had enrolled in A University, he had announced to give a speech in this school. She would build a rtionship with Adam Xiao actively as he could be quite helpful for her business. But ording to her performance of that night, Adam knew that she certainly did not know what he was. "Still want to run your business after offending me?" Adam thought like this a few days ago. Instead of being in a hurry to find her, he chose to throw a long line to catch big fish. And the fish take the bait now! Tracey did not smile, "It''s not funny." She said. "Get in my car." Adam pushed her onto the car. "Sir, we are not an acquaintance of each other. Please let me go. I am busy too. Please stop wasting time!" Tracey''s face was cold and she wanted to push him away. "What?! We have slept together, why am I still strange to you?" Adam lowered his voice. "Rascal!" Tracey didn''t expect he would still say these vulgar words after his identity revealed. "Not enough! I can be more rascal... It''s okay if you want to get in my car. The view is beautiful here, I think..." He pressed her against the tree and put his lips close to Tracey. Although most people went to the lecture room today, still some people would pass by. Tracey quickly pushed him away. "I''ll walk on my own." Adam looked at her back and his mouth raised into a smile. "Woman, you can''t escape." He thought. Tracey got in the car, Adam sat next to her and said to the driver, "Go to the house." "You don''t give the speech?" Tracey thought of those crazy girls and those teachers who were still waiting for him, "You just stand them up?!" "How to make you hooked up if I did not do so?" Adam said, smiling like a sly fox. Tracey finally understood how it could be a coincidence. The car stopped right away as she waved her hand. It turned out that the man had already dug a hole for her to jump into. "So he had already known everything about me and each of my ns?" Tracey suspected. But actually, it was very easy for him to investigate her. "Sir, do you need me to cancel tonight''s schedule?" Assistant Jiang asked. He sat in the front seat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yes," Adam said. "Do you know how many students are looking forward to seeing you as heard that you woulde to school, and now you just broke your promise so randomly?" Tracey asked and she is getting a bit annoyed. "Were you looking forward to it?" He asked Tracey. "If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t...''1 Tracey answered quickly. "It''s okay for me to do the speech. But I have a condition, you must sit there and listen to me." Adam said. Tracey took a look at her dress. At present, she did not intend to expose herself. If she appeared in the lecture room, wouldn''t Renee Xia and someone else know that she hade back? "No." She refused directly. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Assistant Jiang soon called the headmaster and canceled the speech. The car had already turned around. "I don''t have any schedule tonight. You can go home.1'' Adam said to Jiang. "Yes, sir. Drop me on the sidewalk." Jiang said. The driver pulled over quickly. Tracey bit her lip, thinking about how to escape. It was probably the stupidest thing she had ever done. "If you want to leave, there''s a way." Seeing she was frowning, Adam pretended to remind her kindly. "What is it?" Tracey asked. "You can jump from the window." The man smiled evilly. He felt very happy to see her being in trouble. Tracey took a deep breath and said, "Sir, I''m sorry for what happened that night. Please let me go." She decided to make apromise in order for leaving. Adam stared at her delicate face. She had changed a lot. Not only her appearance but also her personality. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was the Miss of the Xia family. She had always been confident even arrogant. The reason why she slept with him was that she got drugged and lost her consciousness. Otherwise, how could she be willing to reward him with her body? After three years of struggling life, she had be slick. She even admitted defeat to him! It was not the real her. Adam held her chin tightly. "You promised that you would be staying with me." He still remembered that when he rushed into the airport, Tracey smiled at him before left. "Sir, I don''t remember what happened in the past." Tracey made that promised just as expedient. How did she know that she would meet him up again? "It doesn''t matter if you forget. I''ll let you remember all of them someday." Adam said, he moved his hands away from Tracey. Tracey frowned. Her mobile phone vibrated and got a notification of the hot news. She clicked on it and saw the photo of sleeping Sean Sheng. "The Cheating of The Rich Guy," The title of the news wrote. This photo was exactly taken by Tracey. After a few days'' work, this news was promoted by several media at the same time. It had be a popr search on social media after only one hour. Tracey began to read the comments. "Gee, he is good, bro!" "Humph, the rich always being like this, pretending to be well educated and aplished, but still ying around before the engagement!" "It''s so chaotic of the high-ss circle 11 "This time, I''ll stand beside my goddess Rachel! Defeat the outsider!" There were uncountable weirdments. Seeing the word "outsider", Tracey could not help sneering. Maybe only she knew who was the real outsider for her rtionship with Sean Sheng. Tracey went to visit Rachel''s blog profile, herment area was flooded by variousments and the photo of Sean''s affair. Looking at her selfie, she was the goddess in everyone''s heart. How would her face be at this moment? She should have known it already because Tracey had sent the photo to her parents anonymously right after taking them. They probably thought it was an ordinary action of the mistress, but they didn''t expect a storm was on the way. "A goddess, right? Let me take off her fake mask and reveal her to all of you!" Tracey thought. Adam wondered why she suddenly became quiet. He looked at her and found that she was still smiling. What kind of joke was so funny? He grabbed her mobile phone and saw the news. "Do you still have emotions for him?" Seeing the face of Sean, Adam''s eyes suddenly became cold. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Adam Xiao knew about what happened three years ago than anyone else. Seeing Tracey still paying attention to this guy, his anger instantly came up. "It has nothing do to with you." Tracey tried to take her phone back. Thinking of this man wanted to take control of her life, Tracey felt very ufortable. If a quarrel could make him angry, why not? Adam looked at the picture on the phone again, he even zoomed in, suddenly, something came to his mind. He quickly loosened Tracey''s tied hair, "Hey, what are you doing?!" Tracey asked. He pulled her to him and quickly made a few selfies of them, he even tried different angles. Tracey finally knew the reason why he did so. He recognized the woman in the photo was her, so he proved it in this way! Adam was giving off a strong sense of coldness as he saw the styles of both version photos were totally the same. It was obvious that the photo of Tracey and Sean was taken when they were sleeping together and they both were naked. "Did you sleep with him?" Adam asked very seriously. Such a kind of voice made the driver frightened and almost lost control of the steering wheel, he must be often painful to serve such a boss. Fortunately, they were about to arrive at the vi. Tracey had been looking for a way to escape because men like Adam were usually very possessive. "If he knew that I already slept with someone else, he would certainly dislike and avoid me." She thought. Tracey decided to make a clever move, she said, "Yes, I like him, this is the reason for my return, I''m gonna take him back ." Sure enough, her words angered Adam. Adam''s face became more and more gloomy. Tracey looked at his face and thought, "It should be enough." "You refuse to make love with me just because you like him?" Adam stared at Tracey and asked. "Yes, what happened between me and you three years ago was just a trade! You helped me solve a big problem, I gave you a reward. Mr. Xiao, we had already been square! I still have an appointment with others, please let me go." Tracey thought she had made her point so clear that she would never be epted by this man. However, she didn''t know Adam well. His way of thinking had always been different from others. "Fine, if only one sex can not make you stop thinking of him, I''ll do more until they work." He said. "It''s none of your business at all!" Tracey didn''t know a lot about this man''s stubbornness. The more he couldn''t get what he wanted, the more stubborn he would be. Every word of her was angering him. Back to three years ago, he was still full of hope that she would stay with him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Who knew that the rabbit not onlyy to him but also escaped from A City. He thought he had already forgotten her for a long time. But that night at the night club, she suddenly appeared voice made all his memory came back. It turned out that he had never forgotten her for one day. He arranged this speech on purpose to attracted her to show up, however, he did not know that she still thought of the man who hurt her ever before. "How can the prey of me think of another man! Absolutely not!" Hethough. "You can only be mine," Adam said to Tracey. "Narcissist!..." Tracey could not say more but her mouth was sealed by a kiss. Tracey thought that she would not be afraid of any kind of people, but she didn''t expect to meet such a manly narcissist! Adam Xiao pounced her on the back seat like a tiger. The driver was totally scared. "Is he gonna make a live?" He dared not have more ideas but drive to the vi fast. "Let...go of me!" Tracey almost cried. She didn''t expect that he not only not letting her go but also began to do it just in the car! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Adam pounced her on the back seat like a tiger. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The driver was totally scared. "Is he gonna make a live broadcast?" He dared not have more ideas but drive to the vi fast. "Let...go of me!" Tracey almost cried. She didn''t expect that he not only not letting her go but also began to do it just in the car! Adam put his tongue in Tracey''s mouth at the moment she spoke. Maybe he was angry, so his action was not as gentle as three years ago. Tracey tried her best to push the man away. "Yes, I had sex with him. Don''t you think I am a sl*t?" She asked. Adam''s eyes turned cold. Maybe her words worked, he stopped. Tracey took a deep breath and quickly fix her hair and dress. "Adam must be a lecher in his preexistence!" She thought. But she felt a bit regretted to say those words because she did not expect that Adam would react like this, she was supposed to just anger him and she can leave. "Besides Sean Sheng, who else?" Adam suddenly asked. "What?" For a moment, she did not know how to answer. "In the past few years, apart from Sean, who had ever slept with you?" Adam grabbed her wrist and said, "Who taught you to behave to a man like you did that night at the hotel?" Oh! This is what he really cared about! Tracey''s face flushed. In fact, the only practical experience she had was with Adam. She learned that if a woman wanted to be a man controller, the face was sometimes the best tool. She had thoroughly known about men''s weakness. Although she did not practice too much on those theories, they were enough to help her to run apany to go public. There were some tricks that could be used to seduce men. She had learned some of them. Since Adam asked about that, Tracey decided to fully "satisfy" him. She wanted Adam to give up on herpletely. "Many men. I can not count." She said casually. "How many?" Adam was trying to hold his temper. "Maybe 80 or 100." Tracey made up a number. An ordinary man would already scared and run away. Let alone the man like him who could get as many clean women as he wanted. Why must he stick on such a "Dirty" woman? "I''ll give you thest chance, It''s not toote for you to take your words back," Adam said, tightened his grip on her wrist. "Oh, sorry, I made it wrong," Until Tracey felt a little pain, the man weakened his grip a little. "Hm?" He looked at her with a burning gaze. Tracey''s lips were full of attractive luster, especially after being bitten by him. She continued to say, "It should be more than a hundred. It''s been too long. I can''t remember." As soon as she finished speaking, Adam''s face became even more gloomy. "It seems that you enjoyed your life in the past three years so much." That''s why she could be sofortable with those behaviors. Perhaps those moves were learned from someone else. When he thought of the scene that she was having sex with other men on the bed, he felt sick. He had not touched any other woman for three years, in contrast, she had yed around with men everyday! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 In the past three years, countless women were trying to lure him. But he only felt sick for those half- naked even naked figures. There was only the image of the innocent "Bunny" in his mind. Her hair was scattered on the white sheets, and her cheeks were red. Her lips were looked like blooming flowers, and her body in his mind had always set him on fires these years. It was not easy to wait her back, but she told him that she had slept with so many men! Angry! Only anger full of Adam''s body. Tracey felt that she had already irritated him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Sir, you are not my only one. Whether in the past or now. I said I still have another appointment. Please stop." Instead of letting her leave, Adam was getting closer. "Since you are dirty, I''ll clean you." He said. Tracey suddenly felt that his words sounded strange. "What do you mean?" She asked. "You are a smart girl, you must have got my point." Even though Adam was extremely angry, he could still make up a smile, an evil smile. This smile made Tracey tremble, a bad feeling shed through her. The car stopped. "Sir, we''re here. Have a good night." The driver left in a hurry. In such a small and enclosed space, the people were very close to each other. Tracey got off quickly. Adam didn''t stop her. Of course, she had been in his territory, how could she escape? He got out of the car elegantly, Looking at the woman who tried to find the way out restlessly, he thought of the first time they met. She threw herself into his arms in a panic, crying and asking for help. It happened in the backyard of the Xia family, but here was his estate. "Miss Xia, I would like to remind you not going forward, because if you disturb my little darling, I can''t guarantee your safety," he said faintly. Tracey had a glimpse of some water in front of her, a bad feeling came up. "What is it in the water?" She thought. "Who''s your darling?" She stopped and asked. "My darling is just my darling. It''s a reptile with four legs. By the way, it should be able to bite off your head." Adam said gently. Tracey felt a chill on her back. He even raised an alligator! This pervert! At the moment she stopped, Adam picked her up and walked into vi. "Put me down! Let me walk!" Tracey kept struggling. "Where do you think you can escape to after coming here? If you don''t follow my requirements, I will take you to apany my darling." Adam said. "I will lock you in a cage but won''t let my darling touch you, you can feel at ease, he would only stay by your side for the whole day." "If you want to experience this thrill I can bring you there right now." He continued to threaten. When she thought of that, her hair stood on end. "What bad luck did I have to meet this wired man?!" She thought. Although Tracey was angry, she dared not say more. Looked at her frightening face, Adam felt very happy. "Why weren''t you being submissive earlier?" He said. He took her into the vi. The maids were greeting them on the sides. They went straight to the room where they slept three years ago. He threw her on the huge bed. Tracey looked around, the decoration of this room was still the same as before. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Lying on this bed, all memory of three years ago came to Tracey. She did not refuse Adam at that time, because too many things had happened. That night, Tracey was too sad to feel happy. There was only revenge left in her mind! Thinking of his crazy behavior that night, Tracey stunned for a while. It had been three years, the sheet was still the same. Adam approached her slowly. "She might has thought of something." He thought, at the same time taking off his tie. Adam was a very handsome man. His way to take off the tie would make arge number of women fell into his charm. But Tracey felt that it was dangerous and she quickly got out of bed. Before her toes touched the ground, she was stopped by Adam. "Sir, what do you want!" She asked a little helplessly. "Didn''t you say that you are dirty? I just want to clean you up." Although he looked at her with a smile, Tracey did not see any smile in his eyes. "I''ve already done it with someone else, no matter how clean the water is, it won''t be able to clean me up. Sir, please let me go." She begged, making her tone soft. Adam gently touched her cheek. "No, I''ll clean you with my body." He said. "Didn''t you said that you have more than a hundred men? Then let''s do it for more than a hundred times." "Three times a night, and we can finish it for a month. One month for you to forget those men should be enough,ter you can only have me in your heart." Adam finished saying. Hearing his words, Tracey became even more scared. She regretted a lot that she had made a so stupid lie. Now she had no way to eat her words, how did she know that Adam reacted so differently compared to ordinary men. She felt she dig herself into a hole. Even if she took back those words now, he wouldn''t believe it. "Sir, I said, you helped me, I rewarded you with my body. We''re square now. Why do you still force me to do more?" "Because you also promised to stay with me," Adam stressed it. He could never forget how he felt when he saw Tracey left abroad. It was as if he lost his favorite pet suddenly. He took her first time. In Adam''s mind, she was already possessed by him. How dared she escape if he didn''t let her go! "I didn''t agree, how we square?" He smiled and directly carried Tracey to the bathroom. He put her into the bathtub. She tried to escape, but she did not make it. The cold water poured down from the shower nozzle, making her all wet. Her skirt was closely attached to her body, perfectly outlining the curves. "Adam Xiao, are you out of your mind?" No matter how good-tempered a person was, he/she could not stand being treated in this way. "Didn''t you say it yourself? Taking a shower before do it." He just repeated what she said in the hotel. Tracey deeply felt that this man was taking revenge on her for bullying him. "Do you want to take off the clothes yourself or let me take them off?" He asked. He looked her up and down, Tracey quickly covered her chest with her hand. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "It seems that you are not going to follow my orders. Fine, let me do it." He was going to straightly pull her dress''s zipper down. "Xiao! you sick freak!!" Tracey''s struggle was futile, she was already stripped. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Coldwater sprinkled on her and gathered into a small stream on her chest. Tracey''s body was full of water drops, looked like a rose in the rain, as if waiting for someone to pick. The water was getting warmer, but Tracey''s heart was getting cold. She stared at the man in front of her. Adam was trying to ignore her look. He looked at her chest and asked, "Thest two clothes, you take them off or me?" "You shameless!" Except for Adam Xiao, she had never exposed her body to other men. Although she tried different ways to flirt with him at the hotel, she had only one sex experience until now, yes, with Adam. But she still felt very humiliated when being asked to take off the clothes. "It seems that you want me to do it," Adam said, meanwhile, trying to take off her clothes. "Get out, leave me alone. I''ll bathe." Tracey knew that this man dared do anything, so she had to comply. Adam smiled and said, "Good, you have 20 minutes." He didn''t want to push her so hard that she wanted to escape again. As the old saying went, an irritated rabbit can bite people. It applied to Tracey as well. But Adam was not afraid of being bitten, he only afraid that she escaped. Tracey was a little surprised to see that Adam agreed so readily. After all, she thought that she would take a lot of effort to get rid of him Shey in the bathtub, immersing herself in the warm water. This bathtub could adjust the water to the temperature that humans felt mostfortable ording to body temperature. Tracey saw that the only way to escape was the door of the bathroom, so she quickly gave up the idea of running away. She felt a little depressed. How could she be so unlucky? Everything should have been moving forward smoothly ording to the n, why must she got into such trouble! The door was opened, she warily covered herself with the water. "What do you want this time?" "I took some clothes for you. Do you want toe out naked? Of course, I don''t mind. But if you don''t need it, I''ll take it away." He said. It was a night skirt in his hand. Seeing that he was about to leave, Tracey could not do anything but ept it. After all, She could note out still in her wet clothes. That would be the same as being naked. "Wait, put down the clothes." Tracey reached her hand out trying to stop him. Adam smiled and put the dress down. He could not help touch her snow-like skin and said, "This is so-called snow white." "You, you rogue I" Tracey immediately put her arms back in the water. Adam stood in front of the bathtub, looking down at her pratingly, "You seemed to quite familiar with the affairs between men and women, I was assuming that you did have a lot of men." He said. "However, now it seems that I was wrong. Miss Xia, I have to say that you are so good at lying that even I was almost fooled by you." She always defended against him, and that night at the hotel, she did not do anything further but only flirting him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Adam had experienced so many people, it was obvious that there was something wrong with her previous ims. Tracey was definitely very conservative. Her unconscious little actions didn''t lie. Tracey was shocked. It turned out that he was trying to test her to demolish the words she said before. How calcting this man was! "20 minutes for you, think it over. I''ll ask you the same questionter. If you lie to me again, you know the consequences." He said. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Tracey was full of anger. Why did all this happen? She just wanted toe back to develop her power, who knew that she met this man. Perhaps the water''s temperature was toofortable, or maybe she was too tired, she fell asleep in the bathtub. Since she came back, she had been preparing for setting up the newpany. She was busy with formalities during the day and studying a variety of materials at night. The bath was sofortable that she felt sleepy. When Adam came in, he saw only a sleeping woman. He was about to say something but didn''t. He quietly stood in the bathtub and looked at her face. The first time he saw her, she was like a frightened "Bunny''1 with tears on her face. That night, she was so hot that he kept sexing with her just like being drugged. He did not stop until she could not stand and cried, begging him to stop. He thought that he could keep her by his side then he could have fun with her at any time. Unexpectedly, she had disappeared for three years. Three yearster, she looked like a totally different woman. Voluptuous figure and amorous movement, and she tied him up, torturing hardly, just for revenge for what he did on her three years ago. But today, when they met again, she was elegant, confident, and well-spoken. She was clearly in an image of a business elite. It seemed that every time he met her, he could see her different sides. She was like an ever- changing woman, but only at this moment, she was the real her. She took off all the masks,ying there quietly, with a bit of worry between the brows. In the past few days, he had investigated her very clearly. The reason why this woman came back from the United States was to strengthen her power in A City. The picture on the news reminded Adam of something. That night when they left in a hurry at the nightclub, she handed an envelope to a man. Adam knew that man as well, although he only saw him one time. With his camera eye, Adam quickly remembered that the man was the Chief editor of Phoenix Entertainment. It was very likely that the pictures of Sean Sheng had been released by Tracey. If what she said was real and her purpose was only for the sake of taking Sean back, she would never do it in this way. First of all, her face was not seen clearly in that photo as was covered by her hair. If she wanted to threaten that she would definitely expose herself. Secondly, if she still loved Sean it would be even more impossible for her to take such a step. It would be a one-in-a-many disadvantage but no gain at all. Sean had announced his engagement to media, this scandal would no doubt cause him a heavy loss. Not only the reputation of hispany but also his inheritance in his family. The reason why Sean was willing to marry Rachel Nan was not because he loved her, but because he wanted to take advantage of the power of the Nan family. Now that the scandal had been released, the Nan Family and the Sheng Family were fighting against each other. It was likely that Sean had taken a lot of pressure. After a careful analysis, Adam instantly understood Tracey''s purpose. She did not really want to take back Sean. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Women hated the men who cheated on them, so she wanted to destroy him! By doing business on her own to grow stronger, so that she can be confident and powerful to defeat her enemies and take the things that belonged to her back. Looking at her tired face and thinking of how she lied to him, Adam smiled evilly. "Woman, you¡¯ve be smart. The smarter you are, the more reluctant I am to let you go." He thought. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Adam Xiao easily came to the right conclusion after making a little analysis. In short, it was impossible for Tracey to still be in love with Sean Sheng. Although it was true that she flirted him at the hotel, whether she had ever yed around with men was to be investigated. "I''ll spare you tonight." Adam said to the sleeping beauty. He bent down to picked her up carefully. He moved very slowly for fear of waking her up. It was rare for Tracey to sleep so soundly. Over these years, she had gotten used to running for her life. It had to admit that the automatic heating of the bathtub was so fancy that made Tracey sleep loudly. When had he ever treated a person so tenderly like this? She was like a piece of jewelry that was too fragile to be held too hard. Adamy down beside her, although his heart was surging with desire for her. He tried to suppress the desire. There would be plenty of opportunities for him in the future, so he decided not to disturb her tonight. The lights were off, he found that the woman''s arms were crossed in front of her chest and she bent like a shrimp. This position expressed a strong sense of insecurity, which meant Tracey had long been in ack of security in her unconsciousness. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She should have been a noble princess, but her fate had forcibly stripped her of her crown. She was tortured by her stepmother, and the man she loved cheated on her and slept with her best friend. She could not return home. She lost everything that night three years ago. As the saying went, when God closes the door, he opens a window. Although she lost everything. Adam was her window. He wanted to keep Tracey by his side, being her shelter and giving help for her revenge. Now it seemed that she preferred to revenge on her own. The three years of struggling life made her bing stronger. He had to admit that she was more eye-catching than she used to be, and even he was stunned by her. Adam leaned his hot chest to her slightly cold back, gently kissing her neck. In the future, he would be always here to protect her. If she wanted to take revenge, he would also spare no effort to support her. From now on, no one could hurt her anymore! Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Tracey thought that this night would be the toughest night ever, but she didn''t expect that she slept so soundly. Because she had been too tired during this period of time, she fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed. Adam also fell into sleep after struggling for a while. He held Tracey tightly a whole night, like his recovered treasure. They slept until dawn. Adam was used to getting up early. Seeing that Tracey was still sleeping, he knew that she had been tiredtely so he did not wake her up. He carefully went to the bathroom. In fact, Tracey had already woken up at the moment he got out of the bed. She knew that Adam had woken up, but she did not dare get up now. Who knew if he would treat her in the same way asst night? She peeked at Adam, he was brushing his teeth. At this moment, she felt that it was so unreal. She could actually sleep so deeply in his arms a whole night and didn''t wake up. This was a miracle. From the way he washed up, he was a very resolute person. Every movement was quick and clear. It only took him a few minutes to finish, Tracey thought he was going to changing his clothes as he walked to the bed. He was directly taking off his pajamas. Tracey stunned for a while, "Oh...he had the habit of taking a bath in the morning." She thought. Looking at his strong body, Tracey quickly closed her eyes. She must admit that his figure was really good. This man obviously was maintaining a fitness habit. He had eight-pack abs, every muscle was attractive, as well as his V line abs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Three years ago, she was too sad to care about other things, and she did not remember too many details of him after sleeping with him for a night. Tracey was never as innocent as before, but she did hardly see such a wonderful figure! A sound of watering from the bathroom. "Why this man not closing the door when in the shower?" Tracey could not help thought him of shameless again. Her cheeks were a little flushed as she saw a handsome man''s body in the morning. But at this moment, she felt a sudden unsafety and she only wanted to leave here as soon as possible. Heard the sound of water stopped, she took a look at the bathroom unconsciously. Adam wiped his body casually and came out with a towel wrapping around. Tracey saw him came out and closed her eyes quickly. Then she peeked at him, he was looking for the clothes he was going to wear in the closet. People like him would always be well-prepared in advance for daily matching and meals. He would prepare the clothes ording to the asion every day and arrange the appropriate food. He wasfortably picking clothes, it showed that he usually did these things by himself. Although he was a little bossy, he was very independent. He put on a white shirt. The sunlight was shining on his body, making him a whole in brilliancy. And his action of dressing was also soundlessly revealing his innate elegance. He put on his tie and made his clothes tidy, then walked out of the closet. He looked back at the woman on the bed. The morning sunlight shed on her body, making her skin as white as snow. Adam couldn''t help bent over and kissed her, like a prince in the fairy tale. With no desire, it was just a fleeting kiss. Tracey could feel her heartbeat, smelling the scent of his body wash. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Tracey''s heart was beating faster, feeling sacred that this man would lose control to do it with her. It turned out that she was overthinking. Adam just kissed her gently and left soon. Then he opened the door and went downstairs. After he left, Tracey finally felt at ease. She survivedst night. She quickly got up. Her clothes were soaked in the bathtub, and she was only wrapped in the towel and taken to the bed by Adam. After searching for the clothes in the closet, Tracey got desperate. Because there were only man''s clothes. "I have to go out naked?" She thought. She grabbed a piece of Adam''s white shirt and put it on. Her only hope is that her clothes had all dried. But she despairingly to saw that her dress and underwear were all floating in the water. Then how to get out of the vi? She nned to run away quietly without anyone''s notice. It seemed like this n was not going to work. She could only ask the maids to prepare some female clothes for her. "I could escape so easily three years ago was because Adam did not take me seriously, I¡¯m afraid that he won''t let me go away easily any longer." She thought. Tracey didn''t give up searching for female clothes and hoped that there was a woman who left her clothes when she stayed here overnight. In her mind, it was verymon for a man like Adam to go around with different women every day. She was busy searching and did not notice the door was opened. Adam had just finished breakfast and went back to see if she was awake. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a woman in his own white shirt. The big shirt on her body was a little loose, but it had a special charm. She was not wearing shoes, and her feet were bare. Her long ck wavy hair was casually scattered on her back. Tracey looked so charming. Adam approached her. The carpet hid his footsteps easily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He took her into his arms from behind and said in a lowered voice, "What are you looking for? Let me help you." Tracey suddenly heard his voice, which made her tremble slightly. "Why did hee back?!" She confused. He gently wrapped his arms around her waist. It was just a small action, she already got willies. She knew what it meant to "A single spark can start a prairie fire." She dare not move a lot because this time she had no ropes. Tracey did not forget that there was still a feud between Adam and her. Last night, she survived his revenge because of falling asleep. Now both of them were awake. If he really wanted to do something, she would definitely not be able to escape in his territory. She could only stand still, trying not to excite him. She replied as if nothing had happened. "Mr. Xiao, do you think it''s appropriate for me to dress like this?" Tracey turned around and asked coldly. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 As soon as being touched gently, Tracey''s body trembled and she wanted to step back, but there was a wardrobe behind her. Feeling her body bing tight as if she was facing an enemy, Adam loosened her a little bit, "Give me a kiss, and I''ll get someone to bring you the clothes." Tracey blinked her eyes. If she just kissed him, it would not be a big deal. What she was worried about was that he would take this opportunity to do something else to her. "Okay, but I also have a condition, you can''t do anything else to me," Tracey said. "What else? My Little Tracey, why don''t you give me more details?" He looked at her with a frivolous face. Tracey stared at him coldly as if she wanted to poke a hole on him with her eye contact, "You''re not allowed to do the same thing of that night three years ago." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Little Tracey, you remembered what happened that night! I thought you had forgotten all about it. I''m going out at 8 o''clock." Then, Adam looked at his watch and said, "There are only ten minutes left. You know me. How can ten minutes be enough for that thing?" If he hadn''t been wearing such a high- end customized suit, he would have been a hooligan! "Really? If I kiss you, you have to give me the clothes." Tracey only wanted to get the clothes as soon as possible. "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." There was a smile on Adam''s face. She closed her eyes and kissed his cheek, itsted not even one second. "Clothes." she said coldly. "Was it a kiss? What I want you to kiss is not my face, but here." He pointed at his lips. In fact, his lips were really pretty. Adam had pronounced facial features. If without experiencing that night three years ago, Tracey would not dislike him. Tracey was angry but could not refuse, so she had to kiss him. Before she touched, Adam stopped her. "Put your hands here." He put her hands around his neck and put his hands around her waist. Such a position made them looked obviously like a loving couple. Tracey bit her lips, hesitating so much. Finally, She decided to take him as a favorite kitty of hers and kissed him. She gently stood on tiptoe, the shadows of them gradually ovepped in the sunshine. The atmosphere was full of endless romance. He started to expect it. Usually, he would felt sick when other women wanted to kiss him. Only Tracey, who made this moment sacred, right at the time that her red lips gently touched his lips. With previous experience, Adam certainly knew that she would escape immediately, so he held the back of her head with precaution. And the other hand held her slender waist. He turned the kiss into an initiative oneing from him. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 His kiss was full of emotions, like a whirlpool that pulled Tracey into it. However, she kept a clear mind and wanted to push him away. Adam easily put her upper body in the wardrobe. His hands began to be restless but Tracey had nothing to stop him. If knowing this man was so annoyed in advance, she would never provoke him like that in the hotel. The housekeeper was efficient. Within two minutes, he had already brought her a set of clothes, from inside to outside. "Miss Xia, see if you like it or not. If you don''t like it, you can choose what you like by yourself." The housekeeper said respectfully. "Thank you, put it down." She took a look at the clothes and snorted in her heart, "never brought a woman back?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How could the housekeeper bring the young women''s clothes so quickly if it''s true? Moreover, they were new clothes. He must have prepared them at any time for those women. Sure enough, no man could be trusted, because he said that he never bring any girls to the vi. Tracey was changing the clothes alone in the room and found that the skirt was about the size of her usual dress. "Maybe there were other women in a simr figure as mine?" She thought. She only felt that the underwear was a little smaller. Of course, she didn''t know that there was a wardrobe in the next room, in which were ced many women''s clothes. All the clothes were bought ording to Tracey''s size. The wardrobe was there three years ago. Adam had been waiting for her for three years. He knew that he would see her again one day. The only changed thing is, her breast were a little bigger than they were three years ago. And all these clothes were still the size of her then. All suitable, except for the underwear. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Tracey got her ready and went downstairs. The house was the same as it was three years ago, not much difference. The housekeeper was serving the breakfast. "Miss Xia, the breakfast is ready. Mr. Xiao specially asked the cook to prepare it for you." Tracey didn''t want to stay here for long, so she refused with a smile. "Thank you, I''m not hungry yet. I have something busy with, so I have to go." As soon as hearing she was about to leave, those maids, either sweeping the floor, cleaning the ss, or arranging the flowers, stopped their work right away and stood by the door together. They are blocking her way. The butler had a kind smile on his face, "Miss Xia, Mr. Xiao told us to prevent the same thing from happening again, so you can not leave temporarily." Tracey looked at this group of people. The current situation was just as she expected. Adam really had no intention of letting her leave. "This is an illegal detention, I canpletely call the police," Tracey said, then she took out her mobile phone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The butler took a white box aside with a smile, "Miss Xia, this is a signal blocker. As long as I press this button, there will be no signal in the whole vi." "You''ve gone too far. What if I have to leave today?" Tracey went downstairs with a cold face. "If you want to leave, you can do it, but you have to sign a contract." The butler pped his hands, a maid quickly handed over a leather bag. Tracey opened the bag doubtfully and read the contract terms carefully. As soon as she finished reading it, she shredded the papers full of anger. "B*stard, what do you take me for? Why should I stay with you?" Tracey felt that it was not enough to tear the contract apart, she even stepped on it a lot. It seemed that this was Adam Xiao''s face. She wanted to crush those pieces of paper! The contract simply meant that she had to stay here to be his woman. She could have many other conditions for the contract. If this contract was given to other women, they would have already gone crazy. For her, there was no difference with a buyout contract between a man and hisdylove. Every month, the woman should be sleeping with the man, as return, the man would be paying her. It was obvious that the butler had experienced disturbances. Although he didn''t expect that Tracey would have such a big reaction. His face was still calm and with a never-changing smile, "Miss Xia, this is just a copy. If you were having fun tore it up, I can make another 100 copies." Tracey gradually calmed down. She knew that Adam was capable of controlling her, and this butler was not an ordinary person either. "What if I don''t sign it?" Tracey sat down on the sofa. "Then we can only have you stayed here. Miss Xia. Don''t worry, although you can''t get out of the vi, we will buy whatever you want for you." Looking at Tracey was trying to control her expression, the butler waved his hand and asked the maid to leave. "Miss Xia, I know you are very angry and think of Mr. Xiao a b*stard, I want to exin for him." "You are the first girl he brings back. Three years ago, you deceived him and escaped from City A. He never gave up looking for you." "He hadn''t had any other woman in the past three years. Although he didn''t say it, I knew that he was waiting for you." "The clothes on you were prepared by him three years ago, from then on, the clothes in thetest style were delivered to the vi every season. All he did was to prove that you woulde back one day." "He can''t tolerate other''s deception the most, but he tolerated you. It can be seen that you are valuable in his heart." The butler finished his words. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Tracey did not believe the butler''s words. Three years ago, He had rashly slept with her on the bed for the whole night. ording to the butler''s words, as if Adam had already maintained her, so he prepared clothes for his own woman. "These clothes must be prepared for other women in simr figures. Adam was the butler''s boss, he must speak up for Adam." Tracey thought. Perhaps seeing Tracey''s angry look, the butler continued, "Miss Xia, in fact, Mr. Xiao is a very stubborn person." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "If you don''t like him, do not go against him. Try to follow him and talk to him gently, he may not be interested in you in a few days." The butler said. "I want to talk to him." Tracey felt depressed. But she had to admit that the butler''s words made sense. Now she just wanted to leave this ce. "Okay, wait a minute, Miss Xia." The butler dialed Adam''s phone number. "You miss me so quickly?" Adam''s voice sounded. Tracey had been extremely angry, when she heard his words, she was even angrier. "Xiao, if I don''t sign the contract, will you lock me up here for a lifetime?" She said in a bad tone. Adam''s deep but maic voice came from the other side of the phone. "Little Tracey, how can you use the word Lock Up? I like to say Raise." "Is there any difference?" Tracey asked coldly. "Of course there is. You didn''t call me for discussing the difference between being locked up and being raised, did you?" "Adam, I''m not your possession. I won''t sign that contract." Tracey said her answer directly. Adam seemed to have expected that she would refuse, "Little Tracey, I don''t mind raising you for the rest of my life." "Mr. Xiao, what on earth do you want? If you still hold a grudge for what I did on you, I''ll let you torture me back." ¡°I just want to be free. I have a lot of things to do outside. Please let me go, okay?" She epted the butler''s suggestion and softened her voice a lot, and perhaps it was because she had always wanted to escape. He would feel wondering and interested. A person like him could have any woman as long as he wanted. Tracey was an exception. Maybe this was the reason why he was caring for her so much. So Tracey decided to give it a try after hearing the butler''s words. There was some grievance in her voice. Adam also knew that she came back for revenge, so she did not lie to him. "How to torture you? Let me tie you up on the bed and ravage you?" Adam was just kidding. After thinking of it for a while, he really had some expectations in his heart, but he would finally felt ufortable if he did it. "As long as you let me go, I can apany you tonight and you can do anything on me." Tracey lowered her voice. "Serious?" The man on the other side of the phone had beenpletely intrigued. He only wanted to threaten her with the contact. How could he let her sign it? Even if she signed the agreement, it would not go effective. Adam was just afraid that she would escape like three years ago. He didn''t want to look for her for another three years. "Well, do you think I can escape from your cage?" Tracey snorted coldly. "That''s true," Adam said with a smile. "HI go deal with the formalities today, If you want, I''lle here to fulfill my promise at night," Tracey said sullenly. "HI send someone to pick you up tonight." "That''s fine. Now you can let them free me huh?" Tracey said coldly. "Let me talk to the butler,''1 Adam said. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 "Yes, Sir." The butler hung up respectfully. "Can I go now?" Tracey nced at the butler. The butler still smiled and said, "Miss Xia, you can leave now, but Mr. Xiao also told you to finish breakfast before leaving." "He is really concerned about you, Miss Xia, please don''t let him down." "Okay, I will eat it.''1 Tracey was hungry. As long as she could leave here, she would be fine. After breakfast, the butler arranged a car for her and sent her away. "Miss Xia, call me when you''re done with your business. I''ll pick you up," the driver said respectfully. "Got it." Tracey got off the car quickly and left without looking back. Was she really going to apany Adam? Humph, how could it be possible? The butler also reminded her that the man was also easy to fool. She pretended to be aggrieved to Adam before. Her biggest gain in the past three years was growth. She would never show that she had been aggrieved. She would swallow the hitting-off tooth with blood. So how could she fool him withoutpromising first? She decided to turn off her cell phone in the afternoon to see how Adam would do to her. Tracey had been busy for a whole day. She had two sses and was busy with the formalities of the newpany for the rest of the day. "President Xia, should I take you to the hotel?" Mark asked. The school''s amodation was not very good and Tracey often lived in a five-star hotel. Tracey shook her head. "No, just go to school. You can leave after dropping me at the school gate." "Alright, President," Mark said. As usual, Tracey got off before arrived at the school gate. Tracey had already changed into her old-fashioned suit in the car. She bet that Adam absolutely couldn''t recognize her. The phone had been turned off for a long time. Tracey was in a good mood when she imagined that Adam got exasperated as he could not find her anywhere. Half an hour ago, Adam finished dealing with the whole day''s business and called Tracey full of joy. He nned to pick her up personally and spend a beautiful night together with her, actually, he had fantasized countless times about such a night. "Should we go to a star-theme room of a luxury hotel, or just go home to review our romance of three years ago?" He wondered. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The more he thought about it, the more he wished it getting dark immediately. He missed her for a whole day, and the more it was dark, the more excited he became. Knowing that she was busy, he did not disturb her at all. But when he pressed the dial button with a smiling face. A woman''s emotionless voice came. "I''m sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..." "The phone turned off! I was tricked by her again!" Adam was gone pretty angry and threw down his phone on the floor. "She must beughing at this time." He thought. "Go and check all the five-star hotels for me. I want to know where she is!" Adam ordered his assistant, with a face full of coldness. Only Tracey could deceive him twice in a row. He swore that if he caught her, he would eat her alive! Seeing Adam''s cold look, Assistant Jiang perceived that Tracey may be in big trouble this time. "Yes, Sir," Jiang said. Adam''s brain was quickly running. Tracey was very likely not to be in the hotel tonight as she may know that Adam would go to find her. The Xia family? She had concealed her news after came back, It was impossible for her to go back either. Friend''s home? It was also impossible as Rachel Nan hurt her so badly before. Then there was only one ce left... The school! Adam drove straight to Tracey''s school. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Tracey was walking on the campus. At this moment, she felt that everything here was so beautiful. How beautiful the flowers are, how lush the trees are, and how fresh the air is! As thinking of Adam''s exasperated look, the smile on her face became bigger. "Tracey," The ss monitor David Lin recognized Tracey at a nce. After all, besides Tracey, there was probably no second person to wear such an old-fashion suit. "Hi, David." Tracey quickly restrained the smug look on her face. She was extremely low-key at school. "I saw youe and go alone every day. Why haven''t you got along well with other ssmates?" David didn''t feel strange about her and had treated her friendly all the time. To be exact, he was very nice to everyone in the ss. But Tracey was sick to pay attention to those stupid ssmates whoughed at her every day. "All the students seem to not like me." Tracey lowered her head, pretending a pitiful look. "I think it must be..." Before David finish his words, a roar came in. She was familiar with this kind of sound. It was a supercar! "Even if there were not many people in school at this time, who dared drive a supercar on campus?" As soon as she thought about it, she saw a ck streamlined sports car. It was a KoenigseggCCR, with a price of more than 30 million yuan. Madman plus rich rednecks, she could instantly figure out who the man was. "David, please do me a favor." Tracey was very clear about Adam''s character. Since he once tempted her to show up with a fake speech, he was turned out to be a tricky man. If she ran away at this moment, it would only attract his attention. She wanted to do only one thing, which was to pull David closer to her. David''s tall figure can block her well. "Tracey, what are you doing?¡± David was stunned. Tracey hid her face in his arms. "Don''t move." Adam had been looking around on the campus. Tracey was in an out-of-style pinkce shirt and a flowered skirt. There was a pair of ck cloth shoes on her feet. Her hair was a little messy and she wore huge ckframed sses. Not to mention Adam, even Tracey''s mother might not be able to recognize her from such an appearance. In Adam''s impression, Tracey was a nobledy of a rich family. It was impossible for him to connect the countryside girl in front of him with Tracey. David also blocked more than half of her body, and Adam didn''t doubt at all and went straight away. Hearing the sound of the sports car had gone far, Tracey stuck her head out of David''s arms, at this moment, her sses fell on the ground. Looked at her face, David was stunned by her beauty. "Tracey, you are so beautiful! But why are you pretending to be like this?" He asked in shock.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey put her finger on the lips. "Shh, please keep my secret." She smiled slyly, which was completely different from her usual submissive image. Before David collected himself, Tracey had already gone with her sses, left David standing there alone continued thinking about her. "So the image of her that everyone saw in the past was one she deliberately created?¡± "If a woman could have such a beautiful face like hers, who would not be willing to show others? And it was obvious that she was hiding. Who was she hiding from?" A series of questions appeared in David''s head. Tracey was like a mystery, gradually walking into his life. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Adam could not find Tracey anywhere, he decided to go to her dormitory. Showing with such a supercar under the dormitory building, he made a sensation. Even every floor had the girls who stuck their heads out. Before he got out of the car, he had been surrounded by people. Before he talks first, girls woulde up and talk to him, "Sir, are you waiting for someone?" A girl in a ckce dress walked over boldly. The light was dim, and she didn''t recognize he is Adam Xiao. Adam nced at this pretty woman and thought that she was not as beautiful as his Little Bunny in a ck dress. "What''s your major?" Adam asked coldly. Hearing the man asked initiatively, the woman was overjoyed. "I major finance." She said. "What a coincidence. The person I''m looking for also majors in finance. Which ss are you from?" Adam asked. He paid no more attention to some girls after inquiring about their majors just now. Finally, he encountered a person who studied finance. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I''m from ss Four. Who are you looking for, sir?" The girl tried to bend down and deliberately revealed her chest. She probably thought that she had a chance to go further with this man. She had observed it for a long time before she walked to him. She found that other girls could only say a few words to him, but they already said quite a lot. "ss Four? What a coincidence! Do you have a ssmate named Tracey Xia?" When Adam said this name, he gritted his teeth. The outdated look of Tracey appeared in the woman''s mind. "Do all the rich have a sick taste?" She thought. "But if this man could afford such a good car, he should be totally different from Tracey." She thought. There might be something different from what Tracey appeared. "She''s my ssmate. What can I do for you?" "I am here to get my money back! Go and see if she is in her dorm! Bring her here." Adam swore he''ll make her stay on the bed every day. "Dare run? I''ll f**k you every night in the future, let me see how you escape even from the bed!" Adam thought. "Okay, Tracey seldom goes back to her dormitory, and she never stays in there overnight. I''ll call and ask her roommate." The woman said. The girl called someone and confirmed. "Sir, she is not there." Adam snorted and thought, "You''re really good at hiding! You''d better pray that wouldn''t be caught." "Sir, can I have the honor to take your car for a ride?" The girl''s coquetry made Adam sick. Adam didn''t even reply. He directly rolled up the window, honked the horn several times, and drove away from the crowd. The car instantly disappeared within a few steps on the elerator. The wind caused by the leaving supercar blew the girl''s hair messily, and even her skirt was lifted up. The crowd burst intoughter. The girl ran away with a red face. At this time, Tracey came out of the crowd. She took a deep breath that she finally escaped. But today she could escape, what about tomorrow? It was impossible for her to escape to America again. She came back for revenge, but now she seemed to get into big trouble. "If I was caught next time, I would definitely be severely punished." She thought. But Tracey was quickly in a good mood as thinking of Adam''s angry look. "I don''t care about what will happen in the future. Anyway, at least I am satisfied now. Adam, every dog has its day." She thought, smiling happily. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Tracey walked up the stairs and heard all people were talking about the sports car just now. "Oh my God, that car looked so cool. It must be worth a few million yuan." A girl amazed. "A few million yuan? It¡¯s a supercar with a high global ranking. It''s valued at least 30 million yuan. It depends on the design." Another person understood the car said. "30 million? I can''t earn so much money in my life! I don''t know if the person sitting inside is handsome or not." "He''s probably a rich second generation!" All kinds of discussions came to Tracey''s ears. She pretended that she didn''t hear them. When she came to the dormitory, the people in the room were obviously still excited. "Tracey, you are finally back. Just now, Lucy was calling and ask if you''re here." Nancy looked at Tracey in surprise. The dormitory was a four-people room, and not all people would go back to stay overnight. At present, only Nancy Zhou and Lucy Zhao would be in the dormitory asionally. No one was here before, except for Nancy Zhou. Lucy Zhao was the person who showed coquetry to Adam just now. At first, they thought Tracey''s home was nearby, so she never lived in the dormitory. Even though she was out-of-fashion, a person who could go to the United States was definitely not from a poor family. With Tracey''s appearance, nobody would think too much about what she was doing outside. "There will be a test tomorrow, and I will stay here to review." Tracey pushed up her sses and cleaned up the dust on her desk. "Tracey, did you see the car just now? He must be here to pick up his girlfriend." Girls were born to like gossip. "Oh." Tracey was obviously not typical, her face was in coldness. She lowered her head and her face can not be seen clearly. Seeing Tracey was not interested, Nancy felt snubbed and rolled her eyes at Tracey''s back. "Tracey, I just saw you were hugging David. You know that David has been chasing after Lucy. What you were doing?" Nancy meant to embarrassed Tracey by saying this. "David chased after Lucy?" She thought. Tracey was so busy every day. How could she be idle to ask about this gossips? "It was because I almost slipped and he gave me a hand," Tracey exined coldly, sitting at the table and reading economics. "I clearly saw that you were in his arms, and he almost kissed you. How could you be so careless?" Nancy asked aggressively. At this time, Lucy also came in and saw Tracey in the dormitory with a surprised expression. "Hah! You are here! A handsome guy was looking for you. Tracey, what did you owe him? He drove a luxury car here to ask it back!" Lucy walked to Tracey in a few steps, hold her arm, and asked. Tracey hated being touched by strangers, so she took back her arm coldly. "What did he say?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He said he was asking for his money back. Tracey, do you know him?" Lucy asked eagerly. Of course, she really wanted to make friends with that handsome guy. "Yes, I owe him ten yuan," She was talking nonsense. "What? Ten yuan? Will hee to school only for ten yuan and ask you to give it back? It was not even enough to pay for the gas, Isn''t it?" Lucy was shocked. "Do you really believe that the car is his own? Let me tell you, the car was he rented to pick up girls. I didn''t have money for my breakfast this morning so I borrow him ten yuan." "I was in a hurry and did not give him my phone number. Who knew that this person followed me to school!" Tracey continued talking nonsense. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 After hearing Tracey''s words, the two people were stunned, especially Lucy Zhao, who obviously did not believe it. It was dim just now, she could only saw the man''s chin clearly. Judging from it, he could not be that kind of person as Tracey described. "But I saw him in ErmenegidoZegna suit..." "Knockoff, go find it around the street stalls, just 100 yuan." Tracey continued. "But his watch was a Patek Philippe, it was worth more than 3 million yuan!" A material girl like Lucy would always look at people''s clothes and essories first. "It''s also a knockoff, at most a few hundred yuan. If he doesn''t dress up like this, will there be a girl hooked up? Do you really believe that a rich man wille to the girls'' dormitory to collect money?" Tracey''s rhetorical question made Lucy speechless. The man was indeed asking for money, but it was ridiculous for him to chase so far for only ten yuan. "You know him? How do you know that he''s wearing fake clothes?" Lucy looked at Tracey up and down. Tracey snorted coldly. "I had noodles in the same noodle house with him this morning and because I didn''t have money so I borrow ten yuan from him." "At first, he didn''t lend me money until I told him that I would give 20 yuan back and show him my student''s card. Then he went out to buy clothes at the street stalls." "He bargained with the vendor from 150 yuan to 100 yuan. I heard it. You probably didn''t see it clearly just now because it was dim around." "Oh my God, He is such a kind of person!" Lucy and Nancy saw that she was so detailed that they believed her. They all sighed that people really could not be judged only from their appearance. Tracey adjusted her sses and could not help have a smile of sess. If Adam knew that he was discredited like this, he would definitely be furious. Originally, Lucy nned to get close to the supercar guy with the help of Tracey. But now, after hearing what she said, she didn''t think about it at all. Tracey saw that she had achieved her goal then she read a few pages of the book casually and went to bed. Her sleep was very light. She heard the slight voices of Nancy and Lucy from the outside. "Lucy, do you like David or not? Today, I saw Tracey seduced him." "Seduction?" Tracey raised her eyebrows. "Are these women so idle? They just have finished gossips about Adam, and now it''s my turn?" She thought. "You saw wrongly that Tracey seduced David, didn''t you?" Lucy obviously didn''t believe it. "I saw it with my own eyes. Tracey took the initiative to pull David into her arms and hugged him. They almost kissed each other." Nancy said. "Lucy, if you like him, you shall catch him. Don''t be fooled. Although David''s family is not outstanding, he is outstanding. He will be a high-flyer in the future." Lucy had left David hanging all the time, she asked him to help with finance homework and graduation project. David had been providing his help all the time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Nancy''s words, she thought that what if Tracey and David had really liked each other? After all, they were deskmates, and both of them had good academics. She had always wanted to marry a rich man, but the rich man usually did not have a true love for their women. To be honest, she didn''t really want to give up David. "I know what should I do." Lucy nced at Tracey in the nket. Tracey didn''t care about these two people too much. She quietly turned on her cell phone to see what was going on with Sean Sheng. Right after the phone turned on, a message popped up. "Damn* woman, I''ll give you thest chance. Come to my vi by 12:00 pm today." "Otherwise, I''ll go find you even if dig deep in the ground! If you are caught, you''ll never be able to get off the bed!" Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Thinking that Adam was angry, Tracey smiled happily. She didn''t remember when did she and Adam begin to hurt each other. She directly ignored the text message, she would not tell him that she had already turned on the phone. Now if she went to the vi, it would be like the goat fell prey to a tiger. Tomorrow, even the day after tomorrow, she would not think of getting off the bed. Tracey opened her blog, and the hot search had already been canceled. She clicked on the home page of Rachel Nan. There was a post of her today: "thank you for your support, The rtionship between me and Sean Sheng has always been stable." "I trust him, he would never be cheating me. That photo was confirmed to be aposed picture." More than three hundred thousand people gave this post a like, thements below were both positive and negative. "Goddess Rachel, I believe whatever you say!" "How could those b*tches bepared with my Rachel?" "Looking forward to your new y." "I''m an expert in Photoshop. I promise this photo is not aposed one. But if Rachel does not care, we don''t have to worry about it." "He was really a "good" man." "Although Rachel Nan''s post seemed as if nothing had happened, ording to her personality, she might have already gone mad." Tracey thought. In fact, Tracey''s guess was correct. When Sean Sheng returned to the Sheng family, he was seriously criticized. "Sean, why are you so silly? If you do want to y around, don''t leave evidence. Now the Sheng family is a joke!" Mrs. Sheng said. "Sean, your grandfather is very angry after he knows this. Go to exin it to him!" President Sheng said. "Mom, Dad, I haven''t done this thing. What should I exin?" Sean had always been a self- principled person, and his family was also very reassured by him. The great power of the Sheng Group was still within Sean''s grandfather''s grasp. Seeing that Sean grew up day by day, his grandfather valued him very much. It would not be long before he gave him the shares. But the affair thing just happened at this juncture, both of them were naturally worried about it. "You haven''t done it? The photos had all been spread on the Inte and in newspapers. Who is that woman? The Nan family has already called me, you and Rachel are about to get engaged!" Mrs. Sheng was angry and feeling sad. "Mom, there was no other woman. That photo was edited by someone." Sean remembered that he had lost consciousness after drinking that night. The door was not closing and his clothes were missing. He was obviously being set up. Unluckily, the whole floor in which his room located had no monitor. Without monitors, no one would know who was that woman. Who on earth was the one to set him up? "Alright, alright. Regardless of whether there was a woman or not, you''d better appease your grandfather first. The engagement ceremony can''t be going wrong." "I see." It was not easy for Sean to appease his grandfather. Then he turned back to his vi. When he came back, there was already someone in the house. Rachel mmed the photo on the table. "Sean Sheng, what''s going on?" "I have made it clear to you on the phone that I have never done these things." Sean Sheng was already full of anger. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He had always been sick of her. He had never loved her and even hated her. If she hadn''t drugged him and made him regarded her as Tracey, Tracey wouldn''t leave this ce full of sadness. After three years of separation, he didn''t receive any messages from Tracey. He had to be together with Rachel only for taking responsibility for what he had done to her. "So do you mean the woman on the photo was me? Do you know how many reporters were interviewing me today, and the whole country was seeing me, you..." "That''s your business. I''m tired." Sean Sheng felt bored and went straight upstairs. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Sean locked the door up and let Rachel knock and roar outside. " Sean Sheng, I will be your fiancee soon. How can you do this to me!" She didn''t look like the goddess who was usually in front of others at this time. In fact, Sean knew that this was the real her. Everyone was deceived by this scheming woman. Sean did not pay attention to the noise she made. For the past three years, as long as he had any contact with other women, she had always been sensitive. When he came back, she would make a big fuss. As for Sean, he had already been tired of her. He knew that she was afraid of losing him. Back then, she used her own methods to get him. Therefore, she was afraid that other women would take him away in the same way. Sean didn''t know whether she had been tired or not. Anyway, he was tired. It was not the first time that she had been in a rage. Even the nanny was not surprised, leaving her alone when she was gone mad. Seany on the bed and zoomed the photo. The woman''s face was almost covered by her hair and could not be seen clearly. "Who on earth did I offend?" While he was thinking, Sean suddenly found that there was a ck mole loomed in the hair. This mole should be at theer of the left eye. When he thought of someone with a mole here, he first thought of Tracey! There was a ck mole at Tracey''s left eye. Someone said that it was achrymal mole. Anyway, he felt that her mole there was very goodlooking. He thought about the woman in the white dress he saw in the back mirror. Was it really that Tracey already back? She knew his habits, and she also had the room card, so she could do all this quietly. Although it was just a guess in his mind, he really hoped that Traceyes back. He hadn''t seen her for three years. He didn''t know what she was like now. Is she still the crybaby? He visited Tracey''s blog again, thetest update was three years ago. She made a post that said, "I will never forget tonight!", together with a picture of lightning in the sky. He had sent her many private messages, but all like fell on the blind eyes. Perhaps she had never logged on her blog since that day. Because Tracey did not unfollow him and Rachel, even if he knew that she would not log in again, he still sent her some private messages every now and then. He put his fingers on the mobile phone and tapped a few words, "Tracey, are you here?" If It was really done by Tracey. He would not me her at all. This was what Rachel and he owed her. Tracey had suffered a lot more than he did now. He was not qualified toin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tracey saw there was one more private messageing, but she had changed the setting. Even if she had read the private message, the condition of this message could still be"unread". Such an illusion that she has given up her blog was helpful for her to check thetest news of the b*tch couple. Since she wanted to take revenge, she would have to know herself and her enemy well. She had read almost every private letter from Sean, most of them were confessions. She also had known the truth of that night. Sean was drugged by Rachel and mistook Rachel for her, and had affairs with Rachel. It had already happened, and the clock can not be turned back. But Tracey thought of a person. Adam was also drugged that night in the club, but he was going to spit it out in the bathroom. The same thing, different results. It turned out that it was because Sean did not have a strong mind. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Since he had missed it, there was no way of turning back. After Tracey saw the private letter, her fingers gently tapped on the keyboard. In the past three years, she had not replied to Sean for any letter. Today was the first time that she replied. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, I''m back." Only a few words, she read it over and over again. At the moment when they were sent out, her smile appeared. Sean had never expected she would reply. Suddenly the phone in his hand vibrated. When he saw the message from Tracey, he was so excited that the phone fell down on his face. He even felt it was a dream. He wiped his eyes, It was not a dream, but a reply from Tracey! Her avatar was the old one. They once used the couple''s avatar, but his avatar had already been changed as Rachel had always forced him to do so. Now he saw Tracey''s image, he felt quite guilty. "Tracey, where are you? I want to see you." Sean was afraid that she would go offline and ignore him, so he quickly replied with a few words. Tracey did not hesitate to write a few words, "I''ll see you once you find me." Next, dozens of private letters flowed to her phone. All messages were like "where are you?" "What''s your phone number?" "Are you doing well now?" Tracey sneered, logging out her blog. How could Sean know where she was? Even the Xia family didn''t know about her return. The message she replied to him had almost made him lost control, and then the rtionship between him and Rachel would soon be broken. Rachel was a sensitive person. She was always anxious to take possession of Sean. This photo scandal was giving her a warning that she should control Sean more seriously than before. But men were usually like sand. The more you held it tightly, the faster you lost it. Not to mention a man did not like you at all. Judging from the private letters that sent by him in the past three years, he was still obsessed with T racey. But the more he behaved like this, the more Tracey felt disgusted. After all, it was him to made Tracey heartbroken. Now that he had been together with Rachel, he was doing things to hurt Rachel! If he thought that Tracey was still as innocent as before, he would make a big mistake. This scandal was just the beginning. She would make the Nan family and the Xia family upset! She would make them suffered a hundred times more than she did in the past! This night, Tracey held her mobile phone and slept peacefully, but she didn''t know that someone in the vi didn''t sleep all night. A man''s cold and clear face loomed in the smoke. "She really didn''te." Three years ago, she lied to him once. Three yearster, she grew up and lied to him again. "Little bunny, even if you have wings, even if you can fly away, I will finally break them!" Adam thought and he broke the cigar in his hand. His eyes shed a cold light while veins stood on the back of his hand. The always-demanding men are horrible. One o''clock after midnight, he finished washing up and went to bed. As soon as hey on the bed, he remembered that Tracey was lying here beside himst night. After tossing and turning for an hour, he decided to give Tracey a call. "Beep... Beep..." Unexpectedly, the phone was connected. As he sat up excitedly from the bed, he scolded the woman for being so bold. Since she had turned on the phone, she dared still ignore his message. Tracey was still in a daze after being waked up by the phone''s ringing. She picked up the phone without looking at it carefully and said, "Hello..." Adam was about to roar at her but suddenly heard her soft voice. She should make it unconsciously. The voice was like the water falling on him and instantly extinguished the anger inside his heart. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "Hello..." Tracey was sleepy at this moment. She found that no one was talking and she fell asleep again. All that he wanted to say were stuck in his throat after he heard her slight breathing. He knew clearly that Tracey was sleeping very well tonight. The image of a curving shrimp appeared in his mind. She was obviously so insecure. "If I woke her up, she would be very difficult to fall asleep again, wouldn''t she?" At this moment, he was questioning himself like that! All madness of him were disappeared at her "Hello..." and he did not even want to wake her up. Adam suddenly felt like he was either a fool or a person who is gradually losing his consciousness. "It was she who fooled me first. Why can''t I be the same cruel to her as I treat other women?" He continued his question. Although thinking like that, he didn''t say anything and just let her sleep. Instead, he turned the phone to the hands- free mode and put it aside, as if she was here with him. He finally began to feel sleepy, the furious man was gradually asleep. He woke up very early the next day. The day was still dusky, Adam began to wash up. Tracey was apparently still sleeping. Last night, he checked all the hotels in the city and didn''t find any information about Tracey''s stay. He really wanted to know where she was hiding. He got up, took a bath, and went downstairs to have breakfast. The butler was surprised that the person who usually came down at seven o''clock wasing down at six o''clock today. "Sir, why did you get up so early today?" The butler had just got up. "Shh." Adam made a silent gesture as if he was afraid of waking a sleeping dog. At this time the butler noticed the hand-free-mode phone in his hand. "Does it mean that Mr. Xiao had already found out where Miss Xia was?" He thought. Everyone heard Tracey''s promise yesterday morning. She said that she would apany Adam for a night. Unexpectedly, Adam came back with anger in the evening. It had been a long time for the butler to see his boss being so angry. He must have got stand up by her. "Miss Xia, don''t be caught by Mr. Xiao, otherwise..." He prayed. Today, Adam was getting much calmer, but his face was still very serious. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This morning, all the people in the vi had yed a dumb show. Nobody dares made a little noise. Adam''s eyes would definitely sweep over if they make noise, and it scared all the maids to be like acrobats wandering on a tightrope. He was even quieter to have breakfastpare to usual, no one had any idea about what was happening. After he read a magazine impatiently, the voice on the phone finally broke the silence in the early morning. "Ah, you didn''t have a ss this morning, did you?" An obscured voice sounded. "I don''t think so. There''s an examination in the afternoon." "Then I won''t go this morning." A woman''s voice came, one of which was clearly recognized by Adam. It was the woman who osted him yesterday! "Good job Tracey." When he went to school yesterday, she must have been hiding somewhere to observe. After she saw he has left, she went back to the dormitory and stay overnight there. "You''re good at using military strategies, bunny." Adam drove to the university in a hurry, still with a clod face. He would catch this bunny personally today! It was still early at this time, there was no traffic jam on the road. It took him only 25 minutes from the vi to the school. Tracey rubbed her eyes and got off the bed to wash up. At this moment, she hadn''t looked at the phone yet, and she had forgotten the phone callst night. She didn''t even know that someone was on the way to catch her either. Before other roommates woke up, Tracey quickly packed her things and left. When she picked up her mobile phone and was about to call Mark. She saw that the phone was in connection. It was a strange phone number, yet seemed a little familiar. Maybe it was a harassed phone call. She only noticed the words and punctuation marks when she was reading the message from Adam yesterday. And she didn''t look at the number carefully at all. In the vi, before she talked to Adam on the phone, It was the butler who dialed his number first. There was only Adam''s work number on the list that Steve Xiao had given to her, so Tracey did not doubt this number at all. Maybe it was because she identally touched the screen and make the phone connected at night. In order to not disturb other roommates, she talked to the phone when she was about to walk out of the dormitory. "Hello, who is it?" As Adam heard the scuffling noise from the phone, he was sure that Tracey had already got up. At this moment, he was eager to see her expression. The anger ofst night had already turned into a good mood of expectations. The only thing he needed to do now was to wait for his bunny to show up. Tracey was even more certain that this was a harrassed call as she did not get any reply. Just as she was about to hang up, a man''s evil voice came from the phone. "Who do you think I am?" "Adam Xiao!" His name exploded in her mind into a mushroom cloud! At this moment, Tracey was walking out of her dormitory with the phone in her hand, and not far ahead, there was the supercar that stopped right in the same ce yesterday. A man in a white shirt, a pair of cropped pants, and a pair of casual shoes leaned against the car. He didn''t wear a suit and tie today, so he was several years younger than before. He put one hand into his pants pocket and held the phone with the other hand. There was a faint smile on his face. A breeze blew over his hair on the forehead. The passing girls couldn''t help stop and amazed by this man''s handsome look as if he was the hero in idol drama! He finally focused on a woman who was wearing a big flower skirt, a pair of huge ck- framed sses, holding a phone in her hand, and the mouth was open in an O-shaped. If it was not because of her expression and the phone in her hand, it would not take him a while to connect the rural girl with noble Tracey. Thinking of the woman hiding in a boy''s arms on the side of the road yesterday, she turned out to be Tracey! It seemed that not only did she have a good military strategy, but she was also good at camouge! She even deceived his sharp eyes. Ten secondster, Tracey recovered from the shock. She looked at the phone in her hand and then looked at the supercar and the handsome man in front of the car. She turned around right away and was about to run! But as the Chinese idiom goes, virtue is one foot tall, the devil ten. If she was caught today, she would be bound on the bed forever! "One more step forward, you know the consequences." The man did not chase after her in a hurry but said coldly. Tracey stopped walking. Since he had known her whereabouts, if he wanted to punish her, he would not care whether this is the female dormitory or not. "I''ll give you three seconds toe here. Otherwise, you know what I''m going to do." He smiled evilly. There were other girls around so he didn''t make his point clearly. Since Tracey deliberately dressed up like this, her purpose was to hide her real identity. She had been offered ast chance. If she didn''te, he would be serious about what he said. Tracey was struggling in her heart. The pass-by girls screamed loudly for such a scene "Are they making TV series?" How could such a series plot appear in real life? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Adam did not care about her feeling at all. He fixed his eyes on Tracey. He moved his thin lips slightly and said, "Three..." When he started to count, Tracey knew that nobody could save her. She gritted her teeth admitted her defeat. If she ran, it would be more awkward for him to chase her to the dormitory. She turned around and ran toward Adam. The onlookers were focusing their eyes on Adam, when seeing Tracey rushed to him, they became so surprised that their jaws almost dropped. This handsome guy was all good, good-looking, and rich. However, he had poor sight. Why did he fall in love with such an out-dated woman? Tracey did not care about the onlooker''s opinions. She only knew that she had angered this man. The happier he smiled, the happier he would be when he revenge. "Two..." His countdown sounded like a siren, striking her heart. Fortunately, she was wearing t shoes, so she could run fast. The distance between them was still about ten meters. It seemed that she could not reach him within three seconds. What would happen next? Both onlookers and Tracey were getting nervous, and the man''s voice came to their ears. "One point five...." Thanks to the adjustment, Tracey finally reached him before he counted to one, and she rushed over because her speed was too fast. Seeing that she couldn''t stop, Adam opened his arms and let her bump into his arms. His chest was stiff, and Tracey''s nose just hit on it. "Ouch..." She groaned unconsciously. Adam heard her groan and felt it was because of her sses. He took off her sses directly and saw her eyes were filled with tears. His heart was almost melted by her tears like iron was softened. "Why do you run so fast? I won''t really punish you." After Tracey''s sses were taken off, all the onlookers'' were stunned. They originally thought that the handsome guy''s judgment was poor. Now that they saw her real look, everyone was convinced. They even did not feel the clothes she was wearing were out-dated. As long as a person was good- looking, he/ she would be suitable for all the clothes in the world! Everyone seemed to be watching an idol drama. The man gently lifted her chin and blew her nose, speaking with a soft tone. Every girl''s heart was about to jump out of their chests, and no one wanted to disturb such a beautiful scene. Tracey seemed to have caught something that was advantageous to her, and her eyes lit up. "Keep your promise." Adam looked at her with shining eyes, smiling more brightly. "Let''s go. You can''t escape today." He "escorted" her and opened the car''s door for her, and yet in everyone''s eyes, how gentle this action was. Only Tracey knew that he was preventing herself from escaping, so she had no choice but to sit in his car. The seat belt tied her up like a chain. Tracey was very ashamed of herself! She obviously almost won this round, but at the veryst moment, she failed due to being careless with her cell phone! Until the luxury sports car disappeared from their sight, everyone regretted that they didn''t take a photo just now. They felt that he looked familiar. It seemed that they had seen this man before, but who was he? In the quiet campus, there was the roar of a sports car. Tracey was unwilling to be taken away by him. Even on the road, such a cool car would frequently attract people''s attention. The car stopped at the intersection with a red traffic light. Adam put one hand on his head and put the other hand on the steering wheel. "Did you get a solution on how to make up for me?" This was the first sentence said after they getting in the car. Tracey did not want to make up for him. She just wanted to escape. "In fact... I was busy yesterday." She began to lie and to see if she could make up a story. "Oh, you were taken away by an alien for a human experiment?" Adam obviously didn''t believe her, and the smile on his face was a little ironic. The calmer it was now, the stronger the storm would beter. Tracey also admitted her defeat. He would not believe whatever she said. "Miss Xia, in addition to my mother, you are the second person to lie to me. But you are the first person who has lied to me twice in a row." "It''s my honor," Tracey replied without fear. "Do you know how upset it is to be stood up after expected for a whole day?" Adam looked at her. He didn''t care about women at all, but he didn''t know why he cared so much about this heartless woman. Since he identally slept with her three years ago, she had been like a kind of poison to him, which he could never quit in his lifetime. "Sir, I..." Tracey wanted toin that it was because he wanted to lock her up in the vi, so she lied to him. However, thinking of her current situation, she was not the opponent for Adam at all. It was very likely that she would continue to irritate him. "If you continue to lie, you can shut your mouth up. I''ll give you thest chance. As long as you make up for hurting me, I will forgive you." "What an impudence to say being hurt!" She thought. At this time, it was better to save trouble. Thinking of the butler''s suggestion, she pretended to be obedient and said. "Okay, I will make sure you are satisfied." However, Adam saw through her tricks soon. Yesterday, it was her fake promise to make him believed her easily. Did she still want to use the same trick for a second time? "Since you are so well-behaved, you can start to make up for me now.¡± As soon as he said this, Tracey''s heart tightened. "What are you going to do?" "It''s not what I am going to do, it''s what you are going to do. There are still 23 seconds left. Kiss me." Adam looked at the red light in front of them and said. This sports car was a two-seat car. Tracey was not worried that he could mess around in the car. Anyway, the red light would soon pass. She was about to kiss him on the right cheek after a few seconds'' pause, and Adam suddenly turned his head. Their lips touched. Adam seeded in his tricks. He looked at her slightly angry eyes with a smile. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Until the horn behind rang, he bit her tongue gently and let go of her. "Little Tracey, don''t run away anymore." He stepped on the elerator and the car sped away. When he saw Tracey was wiping her mouth, he chuckled and touched her head. "Don''t touch me like this. I''m not a puppy." Tracey turned around andined. Neither of them had seen that a luxury car just passed by, and Sean''s eyes were fixed on their car. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Such limited production sports cars were rare in this city. When the two cars passed by each other, Sean subconsciously looked at the other car. "I like it.1'' Adam kept rubbing Tracey''s head ignoring her dislike. Tracey raised her hand to stop his action. "Concentrate on the road!" She said coldly, the raised hand just covered her face. The car''s speed was fast. Sean did not see their faces clearly, He felt a bit lost. "It''s already past eight o''clock. Don''t you go to work?" Tracey asked carefully. "You want me to go to work and then run away, don''t you? Today, in order to be with you, I gave myself a whole day off, no one is going to disturb us." Adam obviously knew what was in her mind. "Mr. Xiao, there''s really a reason why I didn''te yesterday. My rtives were here." Tracey began her brainstorm to think of a way to escape. "Oh, it''s a good time to take me to meet them." Adam looked ahead and obviously did not take it too seriously. "This rtive may be a little inconvenient." "What kind of rtive made you so hesitant?" Adam was already a little impatient. "My Aunt Flo ising." Tracey took a deep breath and said. "Aunt Flo" "Did your Uncle alsoe? Let me treat them for dinner tonight." Adam didn''t know what she really meant about Aunt Flo, so it was normal for him to misunderstood. Tracey thought he knew about it, but he didn''t understand at all. Such a one- track- mind man suddenly looked very cute. "Eh-Hem, the aunt I''m talking about isn''t that one..." Adam directly stopped the car on the side of the road. "Tracey, do not think that I''m very patient. Who said yesterday that would be willing to do everything? It''s fine that you ran away, but today you''re being coy here!" "your aunt is not that aunt. Let me tell you, even if all your aunts areing, you can''t run! Today you are mine!" "The aunt I''m talking about is my menstrual period!" Tracey roared in return. "What? Her period ising?"Adam was stunned. "I don''t care! I said, I want you, I don''t mind the blood, It''s not a big deal!" Adam turned his head, but there was a rare blush on his cheeks. After this topic, the atmosphere in the car became much more awkward, and no one spoke again. Until the car stopped somewhere, "Get out of the car." Adam had already stop the engine and got off. Tracey decided to ept it. Anyway, she couldn''t escape. Adam parked the car in the underground parking lot of a luxury shopping mall, "What are you doing here?" Tracey was somewhat confused. "My woman won''t be dressing like this." Adam despised her clothes and directly took her upstairs. "Hey, who is your woman?" Tracey did not admit it. "You were three years ago," Adam said coldly. "Just because slept together? Well, too many people I have slept with..." Tracey was about to continue her nonsense, but she shut up because of the look in his eye. Seeing her shut up, Adam chuckled, "Remember, don''t talk nonsense, or you''ll get punished." He had tried before and proved that Tracey was not that kind of frivolous woman. If she was really as frivolous as she said, she would have already done it with him. Instead of running away again and again. So she must have said that on purpose to discredit herself and make him dislike her. The more she lied, the more Adam was interested in her. Now it turned to a huge desire to conquer. Tracey kept silent and they arrived at the women''s clothing area. As soon as Tracey showed up, she attracted everyone''s attention. After all, they couldn''t see anyone who wears so out-fashion now. On the contrary, the man beside her was well-dressed and handsome. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At first, everyone would not understand that how could a handsome guy fall in love with such an outdated girl, until they put their look on her face from her clothes. They found that Tracey was very beautiful and had a good figure. Adam directly took Tracey to the women''s apparel area. Tracey was not an ignorant girl. On the contrary, she was born in a famous family, she''s now even the boss behind a listedpany. Even if she is not as rich as Adam,pared to ordinary people, she was already super-rich. "Miss, what style do you like? I''ll pick it for you." The salesdy greeted them warmly, of course, because of Adam. Someone had already recognized him, but no one dared approach him. If Tracey entered this store alone, maybe the salesdy would not take her seriously. The people who worked in the luxury store had a unique skill. They could tell what brand of clothes you were wearing at a nce. Besides, they could tell if it''s an authentic one, or a knockoff. If a girl held a knockoff handbag and entered a luxury store, the salesperson would despise her heavily. What a cruel reality! Tracey may have been really treated as an ignorant person. "No, I''ll pick it myself." She refused coldly. Since she was a child, she had entered these luxury stores more often than she went to restaurants. The salesdy looked at Tracey up and down, they may felt strange that even she looked ignorant, she was unhurried and not nervous at all. In their store, they had seen too many rich men who brought their lovers or girlfriend here. Most of the girls who came in for the first time were a little uneasy. Originally, she looked at Tracey''s street-stall clothes and thought that she should be the same kind of person. However, she did not expect that Tracey was always in a calm look. She didn''t notice the facial expression of the clerk at all. She looked around for what she needed. She pointed at a pair of ck high heels casually. The heels were extremely exquisite. The shoe surface was simple but generous. A famous brand would make you feel a sense of design. "This one, size 36 please." Her tone has a sense of aloofness, which was because of the innate nobleness of the daughter of the Xia family. She picked a ck skirt, which matches well with her high heels. The clerks are all waiting for Tracey to make jokes about picking clothes. Generally, many girls without too much luxury goods experience would not have a good taste. Most of them would choose some florid clothes, such as the more rhinestones the clothes had, the more valuable they felt. But Tracey''s choice was beyond their expectation, she also seemed was very used to such things. "Sir, we have a rest area here. You can sit and wait for your friend." A salesdy said. Adam did not listen to her, but stood outside the fitting room and said, "No." The salesdy insisted, "Sir, it takes a long time for a woman to try on clothes. You will be tired of standing like this." "My little woman likes to y games with me. She will run away in the blink of an eye, so I''d better watch for her." Adam said. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Adam''s words were not for the salesclerk, but a warning for Tracey. It was sounded a little bit differently in the salesperson''s ears, at least it was not a warning. Adam had been awarded the title of the best single man in the city for several years in a row. He is a rich bachelor that all unmarried girls wanted to have. He had never been seen showing up with any woman apanied. Today, it was the first time for the clerks to see him personally bring his female friend here to buy clothes. ording to his tone, he should have a very good rtionship with this woman. He even waited outside the fitting room. They were all jealous! The clerk who may want to get to know Adam was also disappointed after hearing that. Tracey just came up with an idea of escaping, now she can only give up as knew that Adam would be always outside. He had been deceived twice by her, and now he was more vignt to her than anyone else. Tracey could only change her clothes. The ck clothes were put on by different people, they would give different feelings. Some people would appear mature, for Tracey, ck made her noble while with a little mystery. She skillfully tied her hair up, leaving only two slightly curved hair outside. She took out pressed powder from her bag. Her skin was already white, so she just slightly put it on. Then she drew her eyebrow, put on red lipstick, and a pair of ck shiny ear studs. She made clerks all stunned. Is she that woman just now? It was obviously a rural woman who just entered. Now she is a debutante! Her whole body was giving off a strong sense of coldness and elegance, which kept ordinary people far away. The salesdy who took the shoes for Tracey was also waiting to see her joke. The shoes were not only in high heels but also the heels were thin. Ordinary people couldn''t handle it at all. The way they walked in such high heels would be ugly. When Tracey walked over on them, she did not make any embarrassment as the clerks expected, she was like a princess, projecting a high-wattage aura. Adam also chose a ne for her. "Come over." He waved his hand. Tracey saw the ne and walked toward him. She wanted to put it on by herself, but Adam was standing behind her. He gently undid the ne and put it on her. In front of the big full-length mirror, she saw Adam''s careful expression. She had to admit that he was really handsome when he was serious. In the mirror, they seemed to be very intimate with each other. His maic voice sounded in her ear, "I remember that you like white before." When he saw her three years ago, she wore a white full-length skirt, clean and white. Three yearster, when she appeared in front of him, she was dressed in ck most of the time. Although she didn''t hate white now, she really preferred ck. "There will be some changes when a person grew up." Tracey sneered. She had to thank those people for teaching her how to grow up overnight. Tracey was like a rose with thorns. Although it looked gorgeous, in fact, it did not allow anyone to get close to it. There was no warmth in her eyes. When Adam thought of the look when she slept in the vi, he would still be driven crazy from time to time. That was the real Tracey. Now she had always hidden behind a mask in front of others. Adam was d that he was the only one who could see the real her. He gently turned her body over and wiped a little lipstick that flowed out of her lips with his fingers. Actually, the flowed out part did not matter. But he was a person obsessed with perfection. "You don''t have to pretend to be anyone in front of me, just be yourself." Adam thought. His action of wiping her lipstick was a beautiful picture in everyone''s eyes. Were they really not making the posters? Tracey caught the love from his eyes. For a moment, she almost fell in love with him, but she recovered soon. She hurriedly pushed Adam away, but he directly took her to the cashier. "Let me pay." Tracey was not used to asking men to pay, she had always been independent. When she was about to pay with her two ck gold credit cards, the clerk got stunned. Thisdy was really secretive. The ck gold credit card was a kind of status symbol. They judged Tracey over depending on her appearance before. Adam pushed her hand back and said, "use my card." "No problem." The cashier quickly swiped Adam''s card. Then he directly held Tracey''s hand and left. Looking at the back of these two people, everybody could not helpined: "No...The national husband finally had his girl!" Tracey felt morefortable after changing clothes. After all, this was her daily dress. She usually dressed up as a rural girl in school so that not attract others'' attention. Now she didn''t intend to go back to the Xia family. Since she nned to show up, she must show up on a special asion. For example, at the engagement party of Rachel and Sean, everyone would be there. It must be very interesting. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At that time, herpany could also start to operate. Everything should be on the right track, and she could easily deal with her enemies. When they arrived at the next ce, Tracey refused to get off the car. It was a seven-star coastal hotel. "Is the thing that didn''t happenst night stilling?" Tracey thought. Seeing that Tracey was not getting off, Adam directly opened the door. He directly picked her up. Tracey struggled and said, "Adam, I have feet, I can walk on my own!" "I gave you a chance." Adam didn''t care and kicked on the door to close it. If others saw his rude action, he would be deemed as a recklessly treated treasure. However, a person like him would have a variety of cars, including such an expensive one. Like women love collecting clothes, men''s preference was the car. Tracey stopped struggling. After all, it was a sevenstar hotel. She was too embarrassed to make a big fuss like a shrew. The only thing she could do was to hide her face in his arms so that no one would see her. She considered looking for a chance to escapeter. The doorman at the entrance of the hotel watched Adame in with a shy woman in his arms. All people goggled their eyes, "Did this business king finally had a woman?!" "President." Everyone lowered their heads to wee him. The boss of the seven-star hotel was Adam! Tracey knew that if the media was informed that she had a rtionship with Adam, things would go wrong. So she hid her face deeper. Looking at the little woman buried in his arms like an ostrich, Adam naturally knew what was she thinking. But he was quite pleased with holding her. "Little Tracey, if you keep rubbing against me, you''ll break my shirt." "I''ll pay for it." A muffled voice came from his arms. "I''m not worried that you''ll break it. Anyway, it''ll be taken offter. If you break it, I don''t have to do it anymore." "You... hooligan!" Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Adam chuckled and said, "Raise your face a little more. There seems to be a reporter in front of you. Raise your face and let him take a clearer picture." Tracey lifted up her face a little then quickly hid again. "Put me down, Let me walk!" Tracey''s muffled voice came. "Okay, if I put you down now, the reporters can take more pictures. Anyway, I''m always looked good in the photo." Adam said and was about to put her down. Tracey grabbed his clothes and said, "Wait a minute!" If she was photographed by the reporters now, everyone would know that she was held by Adam in the hotel. Tomorrow''s headlines would all be about her erged face and Adam''s evil smile? She had not started her ns yet, so she did not want to be exposed so early. "Are you going to let me go or not? I''m already tired." Adam felt that she was funny and deliberately teased her. In fact, there was nobody in front of them. "Put me down when there''s nobody around." Tracey buried her whole face for fear that someone would take a picture of her. "Nobody around? That must be the bed! Little Tracey, it turns out that you''re looking forward to spending a night with me. Why are you still running away?" Sometimes Tracey really doubted if this man was a ruffian or not. His words were usually sounded vulgar. Knowing that she was incapable of talking back, Tracey just shut up and stopped saying anything. After walking for a while, she felt that he stopped. "Are you going to stay in my arms?" The man''s teasing voice came. It was he who held her initiatively, but now it seemed that it was Tracey who was requesting for it. Tracey red at him and quickly came down from his body. However, she was too quickly when she came down and her heels were very thin. She slipped and threw herself into Adam''s arms again. "Tracey, don''t you want to leave me like this?" "I slipped!" Tracey turned her head coldly. She thought she had been taken to the room, but when she opened her eyes, she found that it was a buffet restaurant. Adam''s eyes became soft, he said, "You have a stomach problem, so you can''t miss any meal of a day. Eat first, then you could get strength for that thing." "His focus was on thest sentence!" Tracey thought. But she was really hungry, so she took the te and chose the food she liked. She didn''t eat too much every meal, and the te was filled only one-third. She went to take some cold orange juice. Two hands suddenly appeared to keep her from moving, she didn''t even need to look back to know who he was. Adam was getting the hot milk, but he stayed close to Tracey. "Hot drinks are good for the stomach." He directly took her cold orange juice away after saying it. Tracey walked to the table exasperatedly. "I like cold drinks. It''s none of your business." "First, you have a stomachache. Second, you''re on period, cold drinks are not good for that." Adam said seriously. She was just making up an excuse, she was not on prior at all. "Don''t be excited. Tell me the truth, you are not on a period at all, right? Woman, you lied to me again." Adam revealed her. "Of course I am. Why I am lying on it? I was just thirsty." She refused to admit the truth. "Fine, I don''t care if you are or not, I want you. Never take it as your excuse." His words broke her fluke. Tracey looked at his white shirt, which was full of her lipstick marks, and it was obvious that something happened between them. Of course, Adam also had noticed it, but he deemed they were very beautiful because they were left by Tracey. "Eat quickly, or you won''t be able to do it." Tracey red at him and thought, "Does he have to be so straightforward?" She bit off arge piece of toast, and her mouth was stuffed like a mud hog. She probably took the bread as Adam. "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll choke to eat so much?" Adam handed the hot milk to Tracey, she just swallowed the toast hardly. Tracey found it was choking, so she quickly drank a lot of milk. But the milk was hot, extremely hot. "Hiss..." She felt that her tongue burnt, but she had always pay attention to public manners. So she could only endure it instead of screaming. At this time, Adam suddenly took a sip of cold orange juice. He directly lifted her chin and fed the juice to her. The cold orange juice became warm after stayed for a while in his mouth. The good temperature just relieved her pain. It was in the public area, even if there were not many people at the moment. But there still be some people to have meals here from time to time. Tracey was not used to being so intimate with a man in public. She subconsciously wanted to push him away, but the liquid just overflowed from their mouths, which made them looked even more embarrassed. She frowned and waited for him to finish feeding. Then they slowly separated, "Are you still burnt?" Seeing her lipstick printed on his mouth, she couldn''t helpughing. This smile was really made Adam drunk. Thest time he saw her smile was three years ago. In fact, it was not the first time he met Tracey in the Xia family''s castle. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Their first meeting may have already been forgotten by her, yet it was still fresh for Adam. Otherwise, how could hee to attend a little girl''sing-to-age ceremony? From that day on, she had truly been an adult. Adam sincerely wanted to congratte her and even prepare her an expensive gift. Of course, terrible things happenedter that day, how could Tracey still have expectations of her gifts. That night, Adam found it strange that more than a hundred reporters appeared. It was not surprising that there were reporters on such an asion, but there were too many and nobody was really interested in her birthday. He was aware that there could be something wrong, so he secretly sent people to investigate the conspiracy involved. As for the reason why Tracey would meet him in the back garden of the castle, it was not an ident, but a nned encounter. At that time, even if Tracey did not run away, his assistants would immediately arrive to save her. But he met Tracey earlier in the back garden by coincidence. All of a sudden, a desire for protection arose in Adam''s mind. Since Sean Sheng did not cherish her, he would protect her in the future. She must be his woman one day. After finish that thing, he helped her resolved everything and let her stay in the vi. But he didn''t expect that this girl deceived him and escape without any further information. Until three yearster. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Seeing Adam was zoning out, Tracey felt surprised that this person would also be distracted. Adam looked away from her face. Everything had passed. From the beginning, he wanted to only protect her, but now he really cared about her. Gradually, he asked for more and more. Not only did he want to possess her physically, but also emotionally. Although it would be a long process, he had been waiting for three years, was he still afraid to wait any longer? Tracey waved her hand in front of him. This person was really strange. Sometimes he was overbearing, sometimes he was gentle, and sometimes he looked retarded. "Is it still burnt?" Adam grabbed her hand and asked. She thought that this topic had passed, but she didn''t expect that he was still concerned about whether she was burnt or not. Thinking of the way that he tried to relieve her pain just now. Tracey blushed. "No, I am not. In fact, you just need to give me some cold water." "You are on period. I heard that women can''t drink cold water, cold drinks, and eat spicy food during the period." He said seriously. You would never know that when this man bes serious. For example, his serious face made Tracey have an illusion that they were not talking about her period, but about a billion yuan business project. "Wow, how do you know that?" She thought that men would be a little afraid of this topic, but she didn''t expect that he could talk about it so seriously. "My mother told me when I was a child." Adam''s voice became a little colder when he said the word "mother". "Oh, you should wipe your mouth." Tracey thought that Adam fed her orange juice in that way in order to take advantage of herself. It turned out that because he worried that she couldn''t drink cold drinks during the period, he warmed the orange juice using his mouth before feeding. For a moment, she felt a little guilty. In fact, she ignored an important thing, whether it was three years ago or three yearster. Adam trusted her, almost every time, even though he was a person who has the power to shake the business world. In Steve''s words, he was an extremely rich man. The business world was like a battlefield. It was absolutely impossible for an innocent person to survive. Was he easily defeated by Tracey? Of course not. That was because Adam usually not believing anyone else but Tracey. Just because he believed her, he was fooled again and again. Of course, Tracey did not think about this at all. She only perceived that everything was a coincidence. Adam''s zoning out made her a little emotional. After all, her grudge for Adam was all from three years ago. Otherwise, she would not have any prejudice against him. But after experiencing Sean''s affair with Rachel, Tracey had already given up falling in love again. She did felt touched but it shed away, and soon she lowered her head to continue eating. Adam took the napkin from her hand. He had been paying attention to Tracey''s facial expression. Of course, he had also noticed the change in Tracey''s eyes just now. "I want you to wipe it for me. This is your lipstick mark." He said. Tracey found she could not do anything to stop him from being shameless. "Well, since he was so considerate, forget it, just take it as a reward." Tracey thought. She had to stand up and bend down to get his lips. But this ck dress was not a conservative style. When she was sitting, it was fine. But now, as soon as she bent down, her plump chest was exposed to someone. Tracey was still wiping his mouth seriously, but Adam''s body began to have a reaction. She saw the desire in his eyes and followed his eyes to see her chest. "Hooligan!" She directly threw the napkin on his face. "Let''s eat." Adam suppressed his arousal and waited for Tracey to finish her food. Tracey could also feel what the man''s eyes meant, so she unconsciously slowed down a lot, in order to give him time to cool himself off. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No matter how slowly she ate, the food would finally be finished sooner orter. "Finished?" Adam''s voice came and Tracey had to nod. Even if she wanted to put it off, her stomach really couldn''t bear more. "Yes." "Follow me." Adam took her hand. Tracey thought of his words that eat first to have strength for that thing, she suddenly couldn''t move. "It seems that you like me to hold you very much." As he said, Adam bent down again to hold Tracey. Tracey was so scared that she hurried to step away, Adam chuckled. After buying clothes and having breakfast, Tracey slowly put down her guard. At this moment, they were taking the VIP elevator to the top floor. She began to struggling in her mind again. He would definitely find that she was not on the period at all. There was absolutely no way to escape? The roof of the building was Adam''s private area. No one was allowed toe in. It was designed specially. Arge area of the ceiling was made of ss. He could lie on the bed and watch stars in the evening. Such a theme suite was exclusively belonging to him. Tracey looked at this ce, which was almost all ss! Including the corridor, when lowered the head, the vehicles on the street can be seen clearly. She almost held Adam to get into his room. The room was surrounded by ss. Everything could be seen clearly from the inside. But the room couldn''t be seen from the outside. Even the bathroom was made of ss. Adam used to be alone here, so he didn''t care about it. It would be very romantic to a couple but Tracey only felt embarrassed. Wouldn''t she be exposed to him when taking a bath? As soon as she entered the room, Adam couldn''t hold it on anymore. He put Tracey onto the bed. Passionate kisses were surging and Tracey had nowhere to hide. Her body was tightly restrained by him. "Sir, wait, wait a minute, I..." She wanted to find an excuse. "My menstrual period ising." But Adam didn''t want to care about anything. He kissed her all the way down along her neck. Tracey didn''t know if she really felt that the stomach was more painful than before. "Sir, I''m in pain..." Only her pain awakened him. He looked up at her and asked, "Where do you feel pain?" His voice was hoarse, which showed how hard he had endured. "My stomach." She didn''t lie this time. Just now, she felt that there was something going out. She had always been on period irregrly, and every time being on period, she would have dysmenorrhea. What she said before might have be reality. "I''ll give you a massage." Adam stretched out his hand and was about to reach for her belly. "I... I feel like it''s going out." "What is going out?" Adam looked at her in a daze. Tracey pushed him away and found that there was a blood flower on the white sheet. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 When she saw the blood, Tracey felt relieved. Fortunately, her period was irregr. This time, it saved her. She pointed at the blood. "Sir, I didn''t lie to you, my period really came." She was not confident to say this before. After all, Adam had said that he would insist on doing that thing regardless of the blood. Tracey stared at Adam, he stared at the blood. ¡°Why did ite at this time?" He was so upset. "Well, I won''t touch you temporarily, but you have to solve my problem." Adam pointed to himself, he had been set on fire. At first, there was a hint of hope in his heart that Tracey was lying, but he didn''t know it was true. "Okay, I''ll take care of it." She walked to the bathroom. When she came out, she held a basin of water in her hand. Last time, she used this method to deal with his fire. "You want to throw it at me again?" Adam was so angry that blue veins stood out on his forehead. He did not move on fromst time. "Why she still wants to do the same thing when I can freely move? What Does this woman fear? Am I looked so good-tempered?" Adam kept questioning himself. "Didn''t it work wellst time? Otherwise, what else can I do?" Tracey was full of righteousness now, she seemed to havepletely forgotten how she flirted that night. In fact, she did apply a few tricks to seduce men, but her only sexual experience was three years ago with him. "Put it down," Adam said in a deep voice. Tracey had no choice but to put down the basin. Adam saw her innocent look and really believed that herst time seduction was just an illusion. "She had no experience with this thing at all, but how conservative this woman could really be?" Adam thought. "Mr. Xiao, let me tell you the truth. I don''t really have experience with sex. Can I owe you a night first then I''ll give it back to you after I learned something?" Tracey wanted to negotiate. It made Adam speechless. How could she negotiate on such a kind of thing? "No, you have already deceived me several times. You give it back after you learned something? Who are you going to practice with?" When he thought of the scene, his voice became colder again, and he wanted to possess Tracey even more. "I''m just saying it, I won''t practice." Tracey wanted to cry but had no tears. "Why I dig myself into a deeper hole?!" She thought. "Come here, let''s practice," Adam ordered her. "I''ll count to three. If you don''te, I''ll ignore your blood..." It turned out that his threat was effective every time. Tracey soon came up to him. At this moment, Her cold face was gone. She only had panicked. "I, what I am going to do?" She said with a twisted face. Although she had encountered a lot of troubles at work before, no matter how difficult they were, she could solve them easily atst. It was the first time that she felt lost when facing trouble! "You tell me?" Adam just sat still. Didn''t this girl do a good jobst time in the hotel? Now she was afraid when she had an opportunity to practice! Tracey stood still and dare not move. She went numb because of his staring, and sweat was running down her back. She felt more stressed than taking the college entrance examination. she still not moving a little after he waited for a long time, Adam directly took her to the bed and covered her with his body. "Sir, you said you wouldn''t touch me..." Panic shed across Tracey''s eyes. "Yes, but just like this, I won''t do it." His thin lips slowly touched on her lips, like touching the jelly. Adam''s eyes were filled with lust. Tracey did not dare to disobey him. She could only stay still, keeping quiet out of fear. He didn''t give her any chance to breathe, his kiss was strong and hot. "Sir...'' "Don''t be afraid, I won''t touch you." Perhaps in order to let her be at ease, he whispered in her ear, making a promise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey was also slowly moved by his kiss. At this moment, she did not hate his touch. The night, which they spent together three years ago appeared in their minds again. There was something that once started they couldn''t stop easily. Adam''s lips did not move away but slowly calmed down from strong passion. By the time he moved away, her tied hair already scattered. Her face was flushed, the eyes were misty with tears, and the lips were red as flowers. Adam quickly looked away, as if his strong desire would soon surge again. Although they did not really practice, Tracey was having a strange feeling. Tracey felt that the zipper of her skirt had been slipped. She quickly got up and said, "I''ll go get some fresh air." She almost ran away in a panic. She quickly ran to the bathroom. Seeing herself in the mirror, beautiful eyes, messy hair, what a charming face she was having as if she just finished that thing with a man. When she came out, Adam had already tidied up the bed. He gently held her into his arms and said, "Little Tracey, I won''t let you go next time." His embrace should have been gentle, but the words that fell into Tracey''s ears made her shiver. This time, he let her go, what about the next time? For a moment, she was speechless. Should she refuse him? If she annoyed him, who knew how he would treat her. So she was breaking away from his hand. "I... I don''t have pads. Can you buy it for me?" She wanted to ask Adam to call the front desk and asked the waiter to bring it over. But she didn''t want her privacy to be known by others, so she asked Adam to handle it. "What?" Adam was confused. "The thing that girls use every month. You know it, don''t you?" Tracey pointed at the blood on the bed. Adam understood instantly, "Do you want to look for a chance to escape again? I''ll let the front desk get it." "I... don''t want others to know it. It''s so embarrassing." Tracey exined. "Besides, my skirt is also bloody. Where do you think I can go to? Even if I escape, you will catch me back, won''t you?" "Well, that''s true." Adam kissed her on the lips and said, "Wait for me toe back, don''t run around." "Why you still wear this shirt?" Tracey pointed at the lipstick mark on his chest, a little bit shy. "Why not?" Adam nced at and felt quite happy about the big lips mark on his shirt because it was left by her, while others may only felt romantic if they had seen. As he thought that the bunny would absolutely not leave at this time, he opened the door and left. Tracey looked at his back, she finally felt at ease. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Seeing that Adam left without consideration, Tracey felt a little moved. People in his status should care about their image very much. Although he was not a star, he was the gossip reporter''s favorite person. There were quite a few reporters who always follow Adam. Everyone wanted to dig out some interesting gossip from him, but what beyond their expectation after they followed him for a week was ¡ª He was a workaholic! There was nothing else in his life besides work. Digging out gossip from him was prohibitively difficult. All the reporters didn''t believe that a rich man like him wouldn''t be going around with women. Even if he took no initiative on it, those women woulde over first. Even the famous paparazzi followed him especially, they did not dig anything out either. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Therefore they came to the conclusion that he was either a celibate or a pervert! He was so abnormal that he could block all human beings. That was why Adam had been honored as the National Husband and the most desirable and outstanding man for young girls every year. In fact, he was not indifferent, nor celibate. As the only person who had physical rtionships with him, Tracey can felt how strong his desire was. His warmth was not for strangers. As to his desire, he would only save for her. Her period temporarily protected her. Tracey took a hot bath, thinking that she seemed to get moved when being kissed by Adam. This was not a good sign. Adam was far more dangerous than Sean Sheng. She knew very well that people like him only regarded herself as prey. Even if she was not prey, she was just a pet. Which owner would have a crush on his pet? "In his eyes, he was the owner. He was just ything with me for joy." Thinking of this, Tracey''s eyes became cold. She had already learned enough from the lesson three years ago. After she left A City, only she knew that how did she survive every day. She once loved and being dependent on Sean, it was the emotion of a young naive teenage girl, but everything was destroyed overnight. She took three years to heal her wound, so she had already made up her mind in America that she would never fall in love with someone. Love was a harmful thing, especially if she was in love with a man like Adam. She must be the one who would be hurt. After afortable hot bath, she put on a bathrobe and sat on the bed watching TV. She was still the enchanting woman. She could be beautiful, could conquer any man, but could not have emotion. At this moment, Adam entered a nearby supermarket. He could clearly count the number of times he came to the supermarket in the first half of his life. Usually, the assistant would do anything for him. It was his first time dealing with a thing like a sanitary towel. After wandering around for a while, he found that stuff in a colorful package. Standing in the aisle, Adam was shocked. He did not expect that there are so many sorts of sanitary towels for women, it did blow his mind. He didn''t know how to choose the brand. Anyway, he thought the most expensive was the best. He just took one and found "Daytime use" on it. "Were there also ones for the night?" He actually found one. But he had no idea about the difference between for day and for the night so he took one for each sort. "Wait, the one I picked is a cotton oversheet, there is also a dry cover on the shelf. What''s the difference?" His head spun dizzily. "Hello, Sir. Do you buy it for your girlfriend?" A salesclerk saw a handsome guy held a basket of sanitary towels and came up to him enthusiastically. "Yes, what do girls generally buy?" Adam asked patiently. "Well, generally speaking, during the day, use those for a day; at night, use those for the night. Those for the night are lengthened. If she is afraid of leaking, we also have products to prevent it." She answered. "If she has arge amount, you can choose this one. It can bear a lot. If she thought it too thick, you can also choose thin pads." "When she has little amount, you can choose protective cushion, with the smell of medicine and no fragrance..." The salesclerk was rmending as if enumerating her family''s valuables. Although he had listened a lot, he was still confused. He said, "Alright, I''d like each one of those you rmended." "Okay!" The clerk stuffed various sanitary towels into Adam''s basket happily. "Sir, you''re so sweet to your girlfriend!" Even The shop assistants were jealous of Tracey as he was so considerate in buying women''s products. Adam was in a good mood when heard the word "girlfriend". "She said that she had a stomachache. What should I do with this?" "You''re talking about the dysmenorrhea. Make hot drinks with brown sugar and ginger for her and do not let her touch cold water. She should always keep warm" The clerk passed her experience to Adam. "Women are really troublesome," Adam muttered, but he still went to the food area to buy brown sugar and ginger. On the way back, He also bought her several sets of clothes. Her dress had been dyed with some blood. When Adam walked back, holding a bag of sanitary towels and some women''s clothes, he was catching other''s attention. Especially when others seeing the lipstick mark on his shirt, nobody of them was jealous of the girl who was lucky to have such a considerate boyfriend. When Adam returned to the hotel, the sound of the TV came over. Tracey was not leaving. She was lyingzily on the bed in a white bathrobe and her legs were ovepped. Such a look of her was so attractive. It made Adam almost lose control again. A voice came from the TV, "Miss Nan, what do you think about Mr. Sheng''s photo scandal?" Tracey watched so seriously that she didn''t even notice that he hade back. On the TV, Rachel was in a white elegant dress, and she always had the perfect smile. "Thank you for your concern, everyone. I''ve also responded to the picture and I said it was edited by someone. I have a very good rtionship with Sean." Her smile was beautiful like a flower. It seemed that she was not affected at all. She seemed to hold her dress easily with her fingers. In fact, she was hiding her anger in that way. The dress was bing wrinkled because she held it a little bit hard. "So, the engagement ceremony of you two would still be held as scheduled?" The reporter asked. "Of course, our rtionship is not affected. Why should we change the date?" Since she started working in the entertainment industry, she had always been Janus-faced. She used to do everything perfectly, not to mention how could she be such a thick-skinned person. "Is the b*tch good looking?" Adam said coldly. He didn''t forget that Tracey once cried because of her. Although he appreciated the b*itch couple for pushing Tracey to him, he looked down upon the people like them from the bottom of his heart. "You''re back?" Tracey saw Adam carrying a full bag. "Did you rob the supermarket?" She asked. She just wanted him to buy one bag of sanitary towels. Did he almost empty the shop? "Heartless woman, go and see what you need." He threw the big bag on the bed and went to the kitchen with a small bag. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Tracey was distracted from Rachel by the pile of sanitary towels on the bed, maybe they were enough for a whole year. There were also women''s clothes and other things he bought. She had to admit that he was quite careful in this aspect. Tracey took a piece of clothes to the bathroom to change. She found that the clothes that Adam bought for her this time were all colorful, no ck ones. She changed into a pink dress. It had been a long time since thest time she was so pink. When she came out, she found that Adam was still busy with something in the kitchen. "Does he a big boss know how to cook?" Tracey walked to the kitchen with curiosity and found that he was cutting the ginger. However, the ginger piece he made was not a piece but a loaf. "... Sir, what are you doing?" Tracey asked. She didn''t see any other ingredients. She only saw the ginger. "You''ll know in a while. Go out and watch TV." Adam pushed her out of the room. Tracey didn''t know what he was nning to do. The entertainment news had already passed, and she couldn''t see Rachel''s face again. She felt bored and took out her mobile phone to read the news, seeing that there were a few new private messages on her blog from Sean. It was nothing more than where she was and he wanted to see her. Tracey sneered and ignored. It was almost eleven o''clock. She still had to go back to school for the afternoon''s examination. She took a nce at the person still busy in the kitchen. Tracey didn''t know whether he would let her leave or not. Five minutester, Adam came out excitedly with a bowl of soup. "Drink it, you won''t have pain anymore." "What?" Tracey looked at Adam in confusion. "Ginger plus brown sugar, someone told me, said they are helpful in killing the pain. By the way, I also bought you a water sack." "You can put it on your belly after charge it. And, you can''t eat spicy food and touch cold water in the next few days." Adam repeated the words of the salesclerk in the supermarket. It was Steve Xiao who dealt with these things for her before. She thought that these things were too troublesome that she would rather bear the pain. However, Adam and she were not even acquaintances since they have only seen each other just a few times. And he was a big boss, being above everyone, he was not necessary to do such things. "What are you waiting for? Drink it quickly. Is it still hot? Then drink it when it cooled off." Adam said gently. Tracey found it hard to connect the gentleman in front of her with the cold and evil man three years ago. "Why... why did you do this?" She just felt strange that being treated like this. "Didn''t you say that you had a stomachache? A woman in the supermarket told me that I could do this." "So you just don''t want me to feel pain?" Tracey bit her lips gently. She hoped that this man could be emotionless. Otherwise, she would probably be moved. "Well, women are born to be loved." He looked at her with watery eyes. Tracey turned her face away and did not want to contact his eyes. "Sir, I have an examination in the afternoon. So I have to go back to school." Hearing she was going to leave, Adam''s face turned coldly soon. "Are you finding an excuse to escape again?" Adam was very clear that if he hadn''t blocked her today, she would have escaped sessfully. "This is not an excuse, I really have a test for my major courses, which is to be counted into the final grade." Adam sat next to her and stared at her face. "I remember you are just an exchange student. The diploma should be issued by the American university." "It is the case, I still have to go. If I fail this exam, it will negatively affect me." "How long is it?" Adam finally agreed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "About an hour." "Okay, I''ll send you to school after you finish lunch. I''ll pick you up after the exam. If you dare escape, I..." "I know I can''t escape." She also knew that Adam was with a conscience. As long as she didn''t make him angry, he would not really force her to do that thing. For fear of angering him, Tracey talked very carefully. "That''s true. Drink it." He gently rubbed her head. He suddenly smiled again, which made Tracey felt that he was like a capricious child. She picked up the bowl of soup and took a sip, she almost vomited. How much brown sugar and ginger did he put in? A pungent smell of brown sugar and ginger came into her nose. "Is it tasty?" Adam''s eyes were full of light and expectation. Tracey swallowed and said. "Yes, very delicious." She lied. "If you want more, there is still much in the pot." "... One bowl is enough." Tracey simply finished it in one gulp. If she finished it slowly, she would be tortured longer. "No more?" Adam asked seriously. Tracey shook her head repeatedly. Seeing her reaction was so strong, Adam realized something. He went to the kitchen to taste the soup. After taking a small sip, he vomited. "Oh my god, it''s so bad." Tracey put the bowl aside and said, "Sir, in fact, one spoon of this brown sugar would be enough, for the ginger, just one piece." Adam remembered that he had used about half a pound of ginger and a half bag of brown sugar. "Little Tracey, I''m sorry. I thought the more materials, the better." Adam said. She surprised that she had just finished a bowl of such a disgusting thing. "In fact, brown sugar plus ginger are not delicious at all." She said. Tracey found that he should not be med for his kindness, but now, he looked guilty, so she felt a little sorry. In fact, she yielded to the weak but not to the strong. If Adam kept forcing her and threatening her, she would absolutely dislike him more. Tracey thought he would be very angry as she stood him up yesterday. However, he treated her so nicely. How many women on earth could resist such gentleness. "I''ll cook it for you when wee back tonight." He gently embraced Tracey. This hug had no lust but warmth. "Sir, in fact, you don''t have to be so nice to me." Tracey always felt strange. "But little Tracey, I only want to be nice to you. Stay with me, okay?" Adam was not a fool. He was best at dealing with people. He founded that being soft, Tracey seemed to be more vulnerable. This was his strategy. But besides strategy, he was truly caring about her. Tenderness was full of his eyes when being with his woman. It was not a big deal for Tracey to have a stomachache, but Adam was getting nervous about it. This woman must be the nemesis in his fate. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 When they were about to arrive at school, Tracey said in a hurry, "Do not look back. I have to change clothes." She still had to change back to the out-dated set, which she wore in the morning. "Why are you so afraid that the Xia family know that you''re back?" Adam knew why she did this. Other than the Xia family, who else was worthy of her doing so? "I have my n." She was not ready for revenge, so she was afraid that someone could be impeding her n secretly. When everything in herpany being on track, she would naturally give them a big surprise. She already had aplete n in her mind. "I can help you," Adam said seriously. He had proposed three years ago, but her leaving was equal to rejecting him. "Mr. Xiao, I know you are capable of controlling things. But this is my hatred. I want to avenge it myself. Otherwise, I won''t leave for three years ago," Tracey said coldly. "Little Tracey, you will be tired. Women should be protected by men." Adam said gently. Tracey thought of what she had suffered over these years. At the time she did not have money, she even snatched the bread from a tramp. No matter how humiliated and embarrassed she was, she just wanted to survive. It was not easy for her to get through all those difficulties. She had to make them suffered more than she had. She even doubted whether her mother died of a heart attack because of knowing that Ben Xia was cheating on her. At that time, Tracey was only a few years old and did not understand the resentment between adults at all. She just med her father for not keeping her mom. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Why there was a strange woman who began to live with them in less than a month after her mother passed away, and even bring over a boy and girl who was younger than me?" Young Tracey just could not figure it out. The boy and the girl often bullied Tracey since they were little. The strange woman was pretended to be nice to Tracey when Ben was at home, but being fierce as soon as he left. Even so, she never thought about hurting them until that night three years ago. She waspletely determined. Being weak would only make her bullied, again and again, so she must revolt, must revenge, and would never let go of the past. Seeing her determined look with the teeth gritted, Adam seemed to understand her. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. "Let me get off here. The car is too eye-catching." Tracey asked him to stop. There was still some distance from the school gate. The car stopped. "I''ll pick you up hereter. Don''t run away!" "Yes, Mr. Xiao." Tracey could only promise. It almost had be Adam''s pet phrases. After seeing her off, Adam turned around and left. "Take your time, don''t be too hurry." He told himself. If he pushed Tracey too hard, she would only run farther away. He sighed softly and thought that this girl would be his most difficult challenge. There were still ten minutes before the exam. Tracey lowered her head and entered the ssroom. Except David Lin took a nce at her, no one else noticed her at all. "Tracey, can youe to Rainy Cafe after the exam?. I have something to tell you." Lucy Zhao left this message as she passed by Tracey. Tracey nodded but felt a little strange. Was there anything that must be talked about today in the cafe rather than talked about in the dormitory yesterday? "Okay." She agreed. Soon, she finished the test in less than an hour. She went to Rainy Cafe after handing in the test paper. It was still early. She ordered some desserts. She is going to enjoy afternoon tea with the summer sunlight fell through the ss window. The coffee shop was cool, and she hadn''t been so rxed for a long time. She looked through the magazine idly. Thinking of Adam''s exhort earlier, she called him. Knowing that there was still anger in his heart, she had to try tofort him. "Anyway, sooner orter I will have to ask him for help. Now that he hase to me, why not take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with him?" Tracey thought. "Test finished?" Adam''s voice was actually very pleasant, especially sounded more maic on the phone. "Yes." "I''lle and pick you up right away. Wait for me." "Come to Rainy coffee, next to the school. I am here now." Tracey checked the time. Lucy should being soon. At most, she would leave after finish talking to Lucy. She was not going to spend time with her to have afternoon tea together. She flipped through the fashion magazines on the table to kill the time. But she just wearing old- fashion clothes. She was giving a quiet aura off her body, which made people would not like to disturb her. "Tracey, sorry to keep you waiting here. It''s all my fault because I was tempted by Mcflurry, so David specially went to buy it and spent some time." Lucy''s voice interrupted Tracey''s reading. Two people sitting opposite to her. She raised her head from the magazine. She didn''t quite understand why did Lucy emphasize "specially" to her. "No problem. Order something?" She pushed the menu in front of Lucy and David, she could not figure out why David was also here. Lucy ordered a few most expensive things as if only the expensive things could represent her status. Tracey took a sip of coffee and elegantly wiped off the foam on her mouth with a napkin. She didn''t pretend such an elegance. Her temperament was different from that of ordinary women. She had a kind of innate indifference. Although some people would mock her, she never argued back. She might have been perceived weak, but in fact, she just disdained. David had always been friendly to Tracey, and since seeing her beauty yesterday, he could never be as calm as usual. "Tracey Xia." He got nervous to call her name which he had called so many times. Even he himself had no idea why he would be so nervous. Lucy could also felt David''s uneasiness, which made him actpletely different from usual. Nancy Zhou maybe was right. If she continued to leave David hanging, it was very likely that David and Tracey would go together. Such a reaction of him only existed when he was a freshman, he didn''t dare look into girls'' eyes and was cautious and shy when he spoke. Now that he had shown the same action towards Tracey, Lucy couldn''t tolerate David''s straying. Before she found her rich man, she would never give up David, a diamond in the rough. They are about to graduate, David was very likely to have a promising future. He had been chasing after her for three years, but he couldn''t let Tracey take advantage of him at this time. Tracey closed the magazine and asked, "Lucy, what are you looking for me for?" She came straight to the point. "If she had something to do with me, why did she bring David here? Did we have such a good rtionship for afternoon tea together?" Tracey was confused. Anyway, she was quite confused. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "Sorry to disturb, your ordering is served." The waiter brought up the dessert and drinks. "Thank you." Tracey said. "Enjoy, please." Lucy scooped up a little cake and suddenly smiled like a flower. "Tracey, you should know that David has been chasing me for three years." Tracey shook her head. "I don''t know." As an exchange student, she had not been here for quite long. Besides, most of the time, she just wore the Bluetooth earphone, receiving the work reports from Steve Xiao. How could she be idle to care about the gossips among her ssmates? For Tracey, these things are just like children ying house, they were not worth mentioning at all. But in Lucy''s eyes, Tracey was deliberately covering her purpose to steal her boyfriend, so she did not admit that she knew the truth. "Well. It''s not strange that you don''t know it, because you''re not here for so long. It was when we were the freshmen...." Lucy soon started to talk about her past. Tracey was much more confused, "Am I a friend of her?" They were not so acquainted that she could freely talk about her love story, meanwhile, Tracey did not care about it at all. She nced at David. David was absolutely not recalling the happy time he spent together with Lucy. He was full of embarrassment and confusion instead. Lucy suddenly announced that she made a decision. "What decision is it?" David asked. She said he passed her test. He had chased after her for three years, the three years was Lucy''s test. Now she agreed to be his girlfriend. However, David did not show any happiness at all. On the contrary, he was a little shocked. He did ever chase after Lucy, but it happened only in the first year. Back then, he saw Lucy, at a nce, she dressed in a white dress, her ck hair waved in the wind. Boys usually being vulnerable to such a pure image, especially it was his first love. Later he confessed her and kept chasing her for a whole year. But Lucy had changed a lot within this year. She began to wear heavy makeup and sexy clothes. Every time she looked for him, she would require his help with her major ss homework. David knew that she had a boyfriend. He was not handsome. He was even an old man in about forty. He would give Lucy 3,000 yuan a month. Hmm, that was not a romantic rtionship, it was a contract rtionship. This kind of thing wasmon in college. When David''s roommate informed him of this, he didn''t believe it at first. Until he saw with his own eyes that she left school with a man who looked like her father that he finally believed what the roommate said. It turned out that the image of goddesses was all fake. After they became sophomores, he stopped his chasing from then on. But In Lucy''s hearts, she thought that he still liked her because he was a doormat. He never refused she asking for help every time, which made her misunderstood that he still had feelings. The truth was that he would also help other ssmates. The difference is none of them was as thick-skinned as Lucy Zhao. Lucy turned to him from time to time. David didn''t exin, he didn''t have a rtionship with others either. He just noticed her change quietly. The dress on her was shorter and shorter, the make up she wore was also much heavier. She did not stop being sexy to hook different sugar daddy every now and then. He had already given up on her a long time ago, of course, when Lucy suddenly said that she agreed to be his girlfriend, he would definitely refuse. After the exam, when Lucy invited him for coffee, he got shocked. He was about to rify everything before going with Lucy but did not seed and was directly taken to the cafe. He finally understood Lucy''s purpose, she just wanted to threaten Tracey to keep away from her man. But maybe Lucy had not seen Tracey''s beauty at all. Only after seeing Tracey''s face, did David know that a girl pretty like Tracey would never fall in love with him. When Lucy talking about their past, David only felt strongly embarrassed, especially seeing Tracey''s confusion. "Stop it." David quickly stopped her. "It''s boring." "I''m not thirsty. Come on, have some cake. Do you remember that when we were in the first year, you knew that I liked Tiramisu and bought it for me every day?" Looking at Lucy''s performance, goosebumps came over David''s body. It was the wrongest thing in his life to chasing Lucy Zhao! Tracey had been sitting here listening to her speech for more than ten minutes. Even though she was always good at catching the key points, she was still unable to catch Lucy''s points. "Miss Zhao and Mr. Lin, your story is touching, but do you have me here only for listening to your story?" Tracey was already getting impatient. She did not have much time to chat with them. "Tracey, it''s not the case." David was a little anxious and wanted to exin it to her. But he didn''t know how to exin it at all. Did he say that he didn''t like Lucy for a long time? Or did he say it was a misunderstanding? After all, he and Tracey were only deskmates. It was unnecessary to exin too much to deskmate, otherwise, the more he wanted to hide, the more he is exposed. After seeing Tracey''s beauty, he dreamed a lot about her at night. He dreamed that she was sitting beside and researching for problems with him a whole night! Well, the dream of top students was totally different from ordinary people''s. "So please be direct! I am busy with other things." Tracey almost lost her patience. "Okay, Tracey, let me be direct but don''t be angry." Lucy looked very cautious as if she was extremely considerate of Tracey. "I won''t be angry." Tracey was already a little absentminded. Now she just wanted to leave. Lucy suddenly took David''s hand and said, "Tracey, I know that David is excellent, and he has a good temper. He always helps others." Tracey admitted on this point. When others wereughing at her for her dress, only David was friendly to her and helping her adapt to the new environment. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "So?" "But both of you are deskmates. He''s so excellent, it''s normal for you to like him. But now I''m his girlfriend." "I heard that you embraced him yesterday. Probably, it was just your spur-of-the-moment decision, so I won''t me you." "The reason why I asked you toe here today is that I want to make it clear to you. Please give up on him. He won''t like you. He only loves me." "What?! I like him?" Tracey thought it was probably the funniest joke she had ever heard in recent years. Thinking of the talk between Nancy and her in the toilet, it turned out that this was the solution that Lucy hade up with. She deliberately brought David to show off their love and even asked her to give him up. Tracey tried so hard to hold herughter! Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Tracey really didn''t know whether she shouldugh at Lucy''s imagination or her childish behavior. "She''s not trying to "kindly" persuade me today. She''s probably here to show off." Tracey thought. If Tracey liked David, she may have been insulted by Lucy''s words. After all, Lucy had just underestimated her opponent. "Naive as you, what made you think that you could threaten me?" Tracey smiled and thought. She looked at these two people, she could not helpughing. "Lucy, I agree with what you said, but there is still something that I don''t agree. It''s true that Mr. Lin is excellent." Not to mention his academic performance, he never mocked Tracey when everyone else did so. From this aspect, it could be seen that David''s moral character was admirable. David suddenly felt a little shy after being praised by Tracey, Lucy was waiting for what Tracey was going to say next. "But... except for one thing." Tracey added. "What is it?" Lucy had been brought into Tracey''s trap. "His poor sight." She nced at David, he was wearing sses. "Yes, he doesn''t have a good sight, but it doesn''t affect his talent." Lucy had never praised David before. It was her first time today. However, David was not happy at all when being praised by her. On the contrary, he felt sick. He knew that her praise was not from her heart. She just wanted to take advantage of him to defeat Tracey. In the past, he only knew that she was a vanity girl, she could sell her body for money. David even wondered if she had a reason to do so. For instance, she did this because her family needed financial support. Butter he found that he was wrong. Lucy didn''t do it for the sake of her family at all. She was purely motivated by vanity. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But today he knew besides vanity, she was a narrowminded woman. Not only narrow-minded, but also harsh. How could she treat Tracey like this? He was very clear about what had happened yesterday. Although Tracey fell into his arms on purpose, it was not because she liked him, It was more likely that she was avoiding something. Tracey smiled brighter, "If he has good sight, how could he fall in love with a girl like you?" Lucy was agreeing to Tracey''s words, but soon she found that she was fooled. It seemed that Tracey was not as simple as just wearing ugly clothes. Tracey thought that it was unnecessary to argue with those people who mocked her, but Lucy''s behavior was a bit too over. If she didn''t teach her a lesson, she would never really realized her problem. "Tracey, what are you talking about? I''m trying to kindly remind you, but you did not appreciate my kindness at all!" Lucy flew into a rage from shame. Tracey remained calm, and her facial expression did not change at all. "Let me keep going, it''s a good thing for you and Mr. Lin to be together, and it should be worthy of congrattions." "However, please forgive me to say that Mr. Lin is too good for you. This is also my heartfelt words. If you mind it, then there is nothing I can do." "Lastly, I have to rify one thing. From the beginning to the end, I have never fallen in love with Mr. Lin.¡± "Not now and not in the future. You can rest assured about this. Don''t treat me as your rival in love." "That''s it. I hope you won''t disturb me with such a boring thing in the future. I''m very busy. Waiter, check please." Although Tracey said these words out calmly and there was not any single indecent word. These words were like sharp knives, piercing into Lucy''s heart. She had always thought that Tracey as a pushover, but she didn''t know that this woman was so powerful and tough. She was totally different from when she was at school. "Tracey, don''t be too shameless. I think you''re not going to give him up at all..." Tracey had already got tired of this pestering woman, she never wanted to talk nonsense with her. "Miss, you spent three hundred and eighty- eight yuan in total." The waiter nced at irritable Lucy. Although Tracey was wearing odd clothes, the aura from her was veryfortable. It was not like Lucy, she was well-dressed but made people felt ufortable as if everyone owed her money. "I''ll pay." Seeing that Tracey was taking out her wallet, David quickly took out the money from his pocket. "Why do you pay? She came first. She should pay for it." Lucy was getting angrier and angrier and not allowing David to make payment. Tracey took out 400 yuan from her wallet. "Keep the change." She only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, leaving Lucy there went ballistic. Lucy saw there was a thick stack of money in Tracey''s wallet, at least 10,000 yuan. Especially she said "keep the change" in a very natural way. She should be used to this because living abroad usually had to tip the waiter, so she kept this habit. David had long been annoyed by Lucy, today she stopped him from paying the bill which David took it as men''s manner. He was afraid that he would leave a bad impression for Tracey. "Let go of me!" He shook off Lucy and got ready to pay. "Why you are so nervous? Do you really fell in love with her?" Lucy asked him. "David, make an exnation to her. I have something to busy with, I have to go." Tracey really didn''t want to get involved in this mess. Especially dealing with the people who had gone mad and lost judgment. Tracey put away her wallet and was about to leave, but Lucy suddenly grabbed her. "You can not leave! Make your words clearly!" "I think I''ve made it clear enough. Please let go of me." Tracey frowned slightly. Lucy felt that her self-esteem was seriously hurt. She was very ufortable. She didn''t know what to say, she was just kept messing around. "You must be guilty so you leave so quickly." Lucy said. "I''m busy. I don''t want to waste time with you. Let go of me!" Tracey said coldly. The more Lucy recalled, the more ufortable she felt. In particr, Tracey''s attitude irritated her even more. Suddenly, she picked up the coffee on the table and wanted to pour it on Tracey. Tracey did not expect her to be so shameless, she grabbed her wrist and poured the coffee on Lucy. Lucy screamed, "Ah!!" It attracted everyone''s attention to them. Tracey had never been so embarrassed in public before and she wished she could hide right now. "Well, take good care of her. I gotta go." Tracey was really not good at dealing with such a kind of people. "Just go, let me handle the rest." David felt sorry for her and said "I''m sorry that I''ve caused you trouble today." "David, how dare you say that I''m trouble? She was pouring me!" Lucy revolted. "Only one cup was too little." A calm and gloomy male voice sounded. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 When everyone''s attention was focused on Lucy, there was another person stood by Tracey. Adam changed into suit. He went to sign a contract just now. When he appeared, everyone almost attracted. Lucy felt that his voice sounded familiar. After thinking for a while, she found out that he was yesterday''s supercar man! "It¡¯s you!" She was a little surprised. Tracey made up a ten-yuan story yesterday. But now the light was good and she could told that the suit he was wearing was an authentic one. "It''s worth more than 100,000 yuan! He looked so gorgeous." Lucy thought, but she got much angrier because of her embarrassed look. "Tracey, you b*tch, you lied to me, you said he..." Before she finished her words, Adam had already picked up another cup of coffee and poured it on her. "Is she your ssmate? Her words were too harsh. If such a thing happens again, let me teach her a lesson!" Adam''s voice was with no warmth at all. As soon as he came in, he saw she was tugging Tracey and trying to pour her coffee. Before David recovered from the daze, Adam had already taken Tracey to leave "Tracey, let''s go." The coffee dripping on the floor all the way from Lucy''s face. Lucy could felt that everyone was looking at her without opening her eyes, even David also felt extremely embarrassed. Being a doormat for long made him responsible for taking care of Lucy, he had no choice but to wipe off the coffee for her. But Lucy could not restrain her impulse to stop Tracey from leaving at all, because Tracey lied to her! David was afraid that they may get into a conflict on the street, so he was hurried to catch up with her. When they exit the cafe, they saw Tracey got in Adam''s Bentley. He drove a supercar yesterday, and today he changed to a Bentley! He changed cars more frequently than changing clothes! When David saw the car that he couldn''t afford in his lifetime, a sense of loss shed across his heart. It was not surprising that Tracey knowing such an outstanding person because of her beauty, but Lucy still didn''t know it. "Go back and change your clothes. By the way, I think you misunderstood one thing. When I was a freshman, I did chase you, but I already gave up long ago." "I don''t like you now, not even a little. The words that you said you wanted to be my girlfriend, please take them back." "Of course, I also understand that you are just using me to threaten Tracey. Whether you have achieved your goal or not, please don''t do it in the future. "I am also very busy. I don''t have time to cooperate with your n. If I did something to make you misunderstand about me, I will pay attention to it next time." After finished his words, David left without looking back. Today, he knew more about Lucy. He should be d that he had already given up on her, otherwise, who knew how long he could be yed by her. "David,e back!" Lucy was caught off guard by the sessive blows. In addition to the blow from Tracey and the mysterious man, the heaviest blow was from David, who was used to obedient to her, today just said a lot that out of her expectation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For a moment, she did not believe that this was a truth. "How could he not like me? He said that he liked me." Lucy could not understand. David heard she was exasperated to catch up with him, but he didn''t turn back and walk faster. In the car. Tracey and Adam were sitting in the back seat. After the quarrel with Lucy, her whole body was full of annoyance. "Are you still angry?" Adam took her sses off and saw that Tracey''s eyes were zing with fury. "She had hot temper!" Adam thought. "Who will be happy in such a situation?" Tracey was speechless. "This is the so-called humanity. Vanity and evil. I thought you had known it a long time ago." Adam gently touched her hair. Tracey sighed gently. "I had, it just went deeper today." She became obedient this time and returned to the vi with Adam. Adam had already asked the cook to prepare a hearty dinner, which made this gorgeous but lonely vi a little lively. Tracey went upstairs to change clothes. She suddenly wanted to smoke and she went to the balcony. Adam saw she was not in the room. He looked around and found her at the balcony. Tracey was wearing a wide white shirt, her corbone was clear and beautiful. She sat on the chair casually, ovepping her legs that seemed quite long because of the hotpants. A cigarette was between her fingers, giving off the smoke that loomed her face. This was supposed to be a nice picture with fatal temptation, but Adam''s eyes turned cold. He directly took the cigarette away. "Don''t smoke anymore." Although he had to admit that Tracey was very beautiful when she smoked. What she had be to in these years? She had a serious stomach disease and had got smoke addiction. It was time what made her being like this, Adam wished she could forever be the pure and innocent little bunny. "Mr. Xiao, you have nothing to do with me. Why do you care so much about me?" Tracey was in a bad mood today. "Have nothing to do with you?! We had sex three years ago! Do you think I could leave you alone?" Adam was also angry and held her in arms away from the smoky balcony. "That was just a deal! You helped me and I rewarded you, that''s it! I..." Adam did not give her chance to say more and soon kissed her on lips. He threw her on the bed and kissed her like a storm. This kiss was not gentle at all, but was like a punishment full of coldness. He had been waited and looked for her for three years. It was not easy to wait until she returned, but she had changed dramatically. Tracey was also angry. Why was her fate always in other''s hands? It was three years ago, it was still the same three yearster, in Adam''s hand. She bit his lips very hard. Even if it was broken, she would not let it go. The smell of blood filled their mouths. "Sir, dinner is ready. You maye down." The voice of the butler came from outside the door. They separated after heard it, "Coming." Adam said hoarsely. With strong hatred for Adam, Tracey pushed him away and wiped off the blood from her mouth. "If you don''t know what kind of life I had these years, do not interfere with my life as you wish!" She said and went down the stairs. Adam sat alone on the bed, thinking about what she just said. Did she have a bad life these years? Her stomach disease had not only taken ce recently but a long time ago. It had just been more serious these three years. Adam''s eyes became deep. It seemed that he still didn''t know her well. What on earth the life did she had then? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Dinner was very luxurious, full of famous dishes from all over the world. Kobe lobster, top-grade steaks, and papaya bird''s nest... They were all airlifted today. The wine had already been sobered up. After Tracey sat down, Adam slowly went downstairs. The expression on his face had be very normal as if nothing happened. He nced at red wine and said, "Change to hot juice for her." He didn''t forget that Tracey was still on period. "Yes, sir." "What kind of vor do you like, Miss Xia?" "Whatever." Tracey was struggling inside. She would rather Adam did not treat her so well. All the food was ced in beautiful tes, which made people have a good appetite, but Tracey was a little short of interest. This dinner was probably the quietest one between them. Except that she asionally answered a few questions of Adam, they didn''t have muchmunication. In the evening, she was busy dealing with her business in the US, and Adam was also busy with his emails. The only sound in their room was from tapping on the keyboard of theputer. When it was eleven o''clock, Adam turned off hisputer. Tracey was sitting in front of herputer, fully focusing on her work, as if being isted from the real world. A small strand of hair on her forehead fell down. Her fingers kept tapping on the keyboard, and she didn''t notice that it waste at night. Adam quietly went to wash up and went downstairs to prepare a cup of warm milk for her. "It''s time to rest." He reminded her. Tracey suddenly recovered from her work after heard his reminder. It was already 11:30 p.m. when she looked at the lower right corner of theputer. It was a littlete. "Thanks." She picked up the cup and took a few sips, finding that Adam stood behind her in his pajamas. They looked just like a couple. Moreover, he rejected her requirement to sleep alone. "What on earth did he want?" Tracey thought. "Where is your Household Register and ID?" Adam suddenly asked. Tracey looked at him cautiously. "What are you going to do?" "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. Didn''t you emphasize that I had nothing to do with you? If we have that certificate, well be legally husband and wife." Adam''s words scared Tracey so much that she almost choked after drinking the milk. She heard this without any precaution. "What? You..." The milk spurted out of her mouth and she coughed hard. "Is this news so scary?" He patted her back gently and wipe off the milk from her mouth. "Ahem, it''s, it''s a little scary." Tracey sat by the bed to recover herself. Adam looked down on her and said, "Since we made a deal three years ago, how about we make another deal today?" "A deal?" Tracey was now a qualified businessman, and only such a word could maker eyes light up. "I need a woman, and you need a strong backup force. You can be my woman, and I can support you for your revenge." "Don''t you want to crush the Nan family, the Sheng family, and the Xia family? Do you want them to have a taste of what you''ve suffered in these years?" Adam had thought of many methods in his mind, but in the end, he chose this seemingly crazy but actually attractive one. First of all, Tracey was a person who had been greatly hurt in the rtionship with her boyfriend and her family, she became sensitive and insecure, not believing anyone else but herself. If he told her that he really liked her, she probably wouldn''t believe it at all. Based on her current character. It was very likely that she would make deals with other men who could help her achieve her goal. This woman who fascinated him was also the same to other men. This was just one of his guesses, and he was not sure if it would really happen in the future. If she needed support, he could be her best backup, so it might be the best n to attract her in amercial form, not mention love. At this moment, there was only one voice sounded in Tracey''s mind, "Don''t you want to crush the Nan family, the Sheng family, and the Xia family?" Why she did not want? She had always thought of it even in the dream. But She also knew that it was almost impossible for her to defeat the three families on her own. Even if it would cost the entire of her life, she had to fulfill this goal. But she still had to make too many efforts even with Adam''s help. Seeing that she seemed carefully considering it, Adam continued, "I know your personality, You don''t want others to intervene. You want to avenge by yourself." "If you marry me, we will be a family. I am your husband, and I am not someone else. If you don''t want me to intervene, I won''t, but If you need me, I will by your side at any time." His conditions were really tempting. With his help, the time for revenge would be shortened. Tracey bit her lip gently. "What do you need me to do?" "Only one thing. Be my wife." His eyes were so sincere that she could not find any ws. "Since you''re hesitating, I''ll tell you another secret." "What secret?" Tracey looked at him with curiosity. "My actual surname is not Xiao. Xiao is my mother''s surname. My real name should be Adam Sheng." His words exploded around her ear like a bomb. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "You..." There was a rambling in her head as she remembered what Sean told her before. The Sheng family was a big family with a business empire. Sean''s grandpa, the president of the Sheng family, has three sons. Although the first two of them were not as outstanding as grandpa expected, Sean, the son of the president''s oldest son Jeff, bore the biggest expectation since he was young. All the people in the Sheng family thought that Sean was the one who would inherit the family business with no doubt, but in fact, he was not. The third son should be the one who was cared most by president Sheng. This son was brought back by him from the United States, and no one knew who his mother was. When he gave birth to this child, President Sheng was already fifty years old. It could be said that he was to have January chicks. Although he was the youngest child that is loved most by the president, in other''s eyes, he was just a love child and nobody knew about his mother. Sean had already told Tracey that he had an uncle who was several years older than him. This uncle was his biggest threat. "You are... Sean''s uncle?" Tracey now knew his true background, but he looked not simr to Sean. Then he inherited his mother more, but who knew that Mr. Xiao was a love child? An evil smile appeared on Adam''s face, the coldness was full of his eyes. "If you marry me, I will let the b*tch couple kneel in front of you and call you aunt." He said this word by word. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 This was the real highlight, much more attractive than what he had said before. As long as Tracey thought of the expression of Sean Sheng, she was a little excited. Adam gently raised her face. "How is this deal?" A demon-like voice sounded in her ears. This man was a real businessman, and he was best at controlling people''s hearts. He knew what you needed and what your weakness was, so that he could easily break you apart. Facing such a huge temptation, Tracey quickly regained her judgments. "Could you give me some time to think about it?" "Okay, as long as you agree, this contract will be effective forever." Adam knew that when she said so, it was very likely that he won. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go wash up." Adam urged. Tracey went to the bathroom. Her heart was still not calm until now. It seemed that she only needed to be Mrs. Xiao. But could Adam be so simple? She had to be careful and decided to wait and see what was going on. Dealing with the profiteer, it was very likely that she would be wholly swallowed up like the prey of a tiger. Adam looked at the light in the bathroom and felt a little frustration. Although he had schemed against many people in the past, he was sincere about love this time. But it seemed that the Tracey was not as simple as she seemed to be. He had to keep her first. There was a saying goes, love wille in time. He did not believe that Tracey could resist his charm all the way. Tracey came out in silk pajamas. The butler prepared a silk nightdress for her originally, a sexy and see-through one. She suspected that the butler did it on purpose. He knew that Adam was a satyr, but he still prepared such a dress for her. After she begged, she finally changed into a long-sleeved top and trousers, and a series of female supplies had been prepared in the bathroom. From the skincare products to the towel and toothbrush, she had to admit that Adam was really efficient. He had already prepared all these even before she asked for. "It''s exactly twelve o''clock. It''s time for you to sleep." Adam put down the magazine in his hand and made the nket ready for her. Although they looked quite ambiguous. This was what she promised before. She said that he would do anything he wanted, but her menstruation did not let it happen. Adam only needed her to apany him for one night to offset the previous grudge, which should be the lowest price for her. Traceyy quietly beside him. When she heard the sound of turning off the light, he wrapped his iron-like arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. She was facing him with her back, now her back was closely touching his chest. Although it was not the first time for them to touch each other, it was their first time sleeping together like today. "Let''s sleep. It''s veryte." Adam didn''t act rashly as she expected. He just said it calmly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maybe only he knew how much he wanted to do it with her, but if he wanted to put a long line to catch big fish, he could not give her a bad impression now. When he put his hand on her waist just now, he felt that she was very nervous all over, so he deliberately said so to made her rx. Perhaps because he didn''t do anything else, Tracey became slowly rxed. She was tired after working for the whole night and soon fell asleep. Adam didn''t fall asleep so fast. He looked at the sleeping woman''s hands still crossed in front of her chest. Thinking of what she said before, what kind of the life she had in the past three years? He held her tighter. No matter what happened in the past, he would protect her in the future. Tracey''s sleep was actually very bad. For many nights, she would wake up suddenly, about two or three o¡¯clock in the morning, when Adam fell into a deep sleep. She suddenly shouted in his arms, "Don''t kill me!" Then she turned over, got out of bed, and was ready to run away. It was entirely her subconscious action. When Adam opened his eyes, Tracey had already run to the window and subconsciously jump down from it. This was obviously not the first time for her to do this. During her time in America, she encountered assassinations. In the very beginning, she was just a weak woman. She could do nothing but tried her best to escape because she wanted toe back alive! "Little Tracey, what are you doing?" Adam was scared, and the cold wind suddenly poured in from the open window. She stood with bare feet at the bay window and was ready to jump out. The wind raised her pajamas and swayed it aligned the curtain. Adam rushed over and hugged her, "Little Tracey, what''s wrong with you?" Tracey''s forehead was full of sweat, and her scattered eyes became focused gradually. "Mr... Xiao?" "What''s wrong with you?" Under the moonlight, Xiao Lengning saw Tracey''s face was covered with sweat and her face was pale. Tracey looked around and found that this was just Adam''s vi, and she copsed in Adam''s arms. Adam was still afraid. If she did jump out, even if she would not die, this is the second floor, she would still be injured. He put Tracey back to the bed. Tracey''s hands held his neck tightly, and her mood was still a little restless. Her forehead was also covered with sweat, and her mood was obviously not calm. Her heartbeat was very fast. This was the only time that she approached him proactively. Her small body nestled in his broad and warm arms. "Tracey, it''s all over. It''s a dream, just a dream." He gently wiped off the sweat on her face with his fingers. He didn''t know what kind of dream she just had to make her experienced such a dramatic emotion fluctuation. Tracey did not dare to close her eyes at all. As long as she closed her eyes, it was as if she could enter that dreadful dream. Under Adam''sfort, Tracey slowly calmed down and put her hands down from Adam''s neck. But she also grasped his clothes tightly as if she was grasping at straws. Once she lost him, there would be nothing left. Adam saw her frowning expression. Her reaction just now must have something to do with her experience in the past few years. She moved so fast, she only took a few seconds from the bed to the window. She just subconsciously wanted to escape. Actually she was totally unconscious. She just shouted, "Don''t kill me!" He could probably guess how she got through these years. Someone should be hunting her, so she kept running away. Adam gently stroked her wrinkled eyebrows and thought, "Little bunny, I will protect you well in the future." Being tightly grasped and relied on by Tracey, he felt so good. He wrapped around her waist, the other hand gently covered her body with the nket. He didn''t dare to sleep this night, so he had to apany her in this way to prevent the ident just now from happening again. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 It was dawn. Tracey woke up and opened her eyes in a daze. "Are you awake?" A cold voice came to her ears. Maybe it was because she held his shirt too tightst night that her nails scratched the skin on his chest. "I''m sorry..." Looked at the red marks on him, she felt grieved. She did not have a good sleep either. Adam guarded her for the whole night for fear of any more danger. Tracey saw that the dark circle appeared around his eyes. "You didn''t sleep?" Even if she didn''t sleep well, she had fallen asleep at least. She didn''t expect that Adam had been guarding her all the time. "What if you jump out of the window and get hurt when I fall asleep? Little Tracey, what have you gone through in the past?" Adam asked her about her past until now. Tracey didn''t want to answer her heavy past. She gently turned her face. "It''s all over." Seeing that she didn''t want to mention it, Adam didn''t ask anymore. If he kept asking would be equal to adding insult to her injury. "Okay, I won''t ask. If you want to tell me one day, I''m willing to be your listener at any time." Adam loosened his hand around her waist and was ready to get up. "Don¡¯t you sleep for a while? You didn''t sleep at all." "Just not sleep for one night. I''m fine even if I don''t sleep for three nights." Adam kissed her forehead with a smile. "Good Morning." After a gentle kiss, he went away for washing up. Looking at his back, Tracey touched her forehead, feeling that she was surrounded by warmth. She also got out of bed and get dressed. Now Adam''s wardrobe was full of women''s clothes, which was specially prepared by the butlerst night. The sound of the water wasing from the bathroom, Adam had a habit of taking a shower in the morning. At the same time, Tracey had finished dressing. Looking at this room, she was no longer so strange to this ce after two nights of stay here. For a moment, Tracey felt that Adam and she were really like husband and wife. When he finished washing up, he was full of energy. Who could tell that he didn''t sleep all night? The fresh scent of the body wash spreaded in the air. In this gentle morning, Tracey''s mood had also be much better. In the next two days, there was nothing special in school. Tracey nned to continue the formalities stuff for her newpany, but she received a phone call from Mark. "President Xia, I''ve already found the house that you may like, would you like toe and take a look today?" This was good news. Tracey didn''t want to sleep in the hotel every now and then. Since she was already nning to settle down in A City, of course, she needed a suitable house. "Okay,e and pick me upter." Tracey hung up the phone. Adam had been ready for leaving. "What''s your nter?" "I''ll go and see a house." Tracey stood in front of the mirror and put on earrings. Adam took out the ne from the jewelry box. It seemed that he liked to wear a ne for her. The two people in the mirror were looked so intimate. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What kind of house do you want? I''ll give it to you," Adam said lightly. His business was very broad, he also operated in the real-estate industry. For Adam, "giving a house" just like "giving a ne", very simple and easy. "Sir, don''t look down upon me. I''m not short of money to buy a house." Tracey stepped away from him when he finished wearing the ne. "I''m not looking down upon you. I just want to give you something," Adam said sincerely. "I''m used to buy things on my own. Go downstairs. I''m hungry." She walked on high heels, elegantly opening the door, at the same time, she looked back with a smile. "It was a good sign that she didn''t seem to be so cautious of me." Adam thought. He also smiled and followed her downstairs. They came down one after another. The woman was noble and beautiful, and the man was handsome and elegant. They were really born to be a perfect match. The housekeepers and maids all looked at them. Of their own ord, they were happy for Adam that he finally found his true love. After breakfast, he asked considerately, "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." "Take me to the nearby train station. My driver is waiting for me there," Tracey replied. "Okay." "Sir, ording to the agreement, we should have been square now." Tracey sat beside him and said in a low voice. Within a short day, she felt that she had a much better rtionship with Adam. His image in her heart had also changed. She originally thought of him as a devil. However, Tracey found that she had thought of him too superficially. ording to his doings of the past day, he turned out to be a considerate man. "Okay." Adam considered that Tracey would agree on the deal he made for herst night, so he was not in a hurry at all. The atmosphere between them also became much morefortable. He drove her to the station she mentioned before and she got off. "Be careful on the way. Call me if you need anything." As the window rolled down, Adam''s face appeared in front of her. Tracey nodded and watched his car went away. The smile on her face disappeared slowly. "Adam, are you serious or not?" She had not been believing men''s love with ears for a long time, especially the love of men like Adam. "Compared to emotion, maybe they would consider benefits more." Tracey thought. Benefits first, it''s correct for every businessman. "President Xia, this way." Mark shouted to Tracey until Adam''s Bentley went away. Tracey walked toward a Maybach and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting." "No, I just arrived. Do you want to go to see the house now or having breakfast first?" Mark asked respectfully. "Let''s go to the house." "Yes." The morning sun was a little dazzling. Tracey took out her sunsses and put them on. "Mark, tell me about the house." "Well, It''s in a vi area that was developed recently. It is specially built for people like you. The vi is built on the beach." "It took only three to five minutes'' walk to the sea and has a very good amenities and supporting infrastructure around. Yesterday, I specially went to check it, the gardening and greening were also great." "The most important is that it met your needs. You don''t want it too big and you want it already finished. I made aparison among a few properties on sale, I finally chose Flower Home for you." "Let me have a look first." Tracey didn''t have too high expectations on the residence, after all, she once lived in a very bad ce. Now she only needed a home, so she would most likely buy the house that Mark rmended. Mark was a careful assistant. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Today was the happiest day for Lucy, which was thest day of her internship in JG Group. As long as she signed today''s contract, she could be a full-time employee. After half a year of internship, she had already been fully trained. The graduation was around the corner, many pull- strings students had got job offers in advance. She came from a very ordinary family, only getting money from her sugar daddy was never satisfied her. Half a year ago, she was referred by a senior student to JG Group which was the best real estate company in this industry. If she could be a full-time worker, she could also be offered thepany''s good package. Now she is working at Flower Home, a high- end vi project. Only selling one house, themission for her would be very high. Last night, she received a phone call from the senior, saying that she couldn''te to work today because of acute appendicitis. But she had an important customer to receive today, so she asked Lucy to cover her work, and split themission with her if the contract was signed. And if Lucy could sell it, she could immediately be a full-time member. Today''s customer was very important. Lucy also had her own purpose. She wanted to make friends with some rich people by selling them houses. Those who could afford such a house must be very rich. Even if only being a mistress of them, she could earn much more than from the ordinary sugar daddy she had before. She heard that today''s buyer was a young man. Since he could afford the house here at such a young age, he must be a rich second generation. Lucy got up early to make up carefully. She wore a white shirt and short zer, she even shortened her skirt to make her legs looked longer. She had been very confident in her figure. She even sprayed a little perfume. Lucy was so excited that she reapplied the makeup for several times. She was ready and held a thick pile of materials in her hand. The phone suddenly rang, when she saw the number was from the important customer, she soon became bright. "Hello, yes, it''s me. I''ll pick you up right away." Beforeing to him, she specially put on more lipstick. Then she stepped out of the selling office on high heels. A fancy Maybach slowly came into her eyes. Of course, she knew it. It was worth more than eight million yuan. He was indeed a rich man. After fixing her hair, she made up a perfect smile and waited respectfully on the side of the road. She saw a person was sitting in the passenger seat, she hurriedly opened the door for that person. Tracey got off the car without recognizing this saledy. Seeing a slender long leg stepping on a ck high heel stretched out of the car, Lucy''s heart sank. She thought that the rich guy came alone, but she didn''t expect that he brought a woman with him. Her wishful thinking was not fulfilled. ''''Ha! Another contract rtionship woman!" She seemed to totally forget her background and despised the woman in the car. Tracey was wearing a ck YohjiYamamoto dress and holding a CortoMoltedo handbag. Lucy knew this handbag''s brand from fashion magazines, each handbag of this brand was carefully made by experienced Italian craftsmen, and was very expensive. She wore a Cattier ring, earrings were in the same style equipped with rose gold diamond. This woman had a really good taste on clothing even on essories. Also as a woman, Lucy must be envious. Compared to thisdy, she had to buy on-sale clothes in the shopping mall. The total price of all her clothes for a quarter was not as expensive as one suit of this woman. "There is a big difference between us." Lucy sighed. Because Tracey was wearing sunsses, Lucy did not recognize her either. Who would connect this woman with the out- of-fashion Tracey? Lucy quickly went to Mark. "Mr. Mo, do you want to check out the house now, or do you want me to introduce it first?¡± She asked with a sweet smile. Mark was locking the car meanwhile being awkward, "Sorry, It''s not me who wanted to buy the house. It''s my boss." He pointed at Tracey. Upon hearing his words, Lucy felt even more ufortable. In her heart, she thought that the beautiful youngdy was all raised by someone just the same as herself. She didn''t know that Tracey was the real customer. When Lucy began to introduce, Tracey looked at her. She couldn''t forget this woman''s voice at all. Yesterday, she made her so embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought it was you who wanted to buy it. Miss, it''s your first time toe here today. Why don''t you go to the selling office with me to see the model first?" "Okay." Tracey only replied with one word, but it had made Lucy suspected a little as she felt this voice sounded familiar. "Why it sounded like Tracey? It shouldn''t be possible. How could she be here?" Lucy quickly gave up the idea in her mind. "Miss, I don''t know what is your demand for the house?" Lucy quickly adjusted her attitude. It didn''t matter who the hell was the customer, as long as he/she signed the contract! "I live alone, so it''s no need to be very big. No more other requirements." Tracey said calmly. She believed in this property''s quality, so she did not want to emphasize too much. Before, she said only one word and Lucy did not recognize her, but after these words, Lucy got stunned. She would never forget this voice too! It''s Tracey! Her voice was quite special, full of a sense that pushed people away. At this moment, Lucy seemed to have been struck by lightning. She stood there for a long time and did not recover. After a while, she began to look carefully at this woman. Her height and figure proved that she was Tracey. Lucy asked unbelievingly, "Are you... Tracey?" Tracey did not disguise herself. She slowly took off her sunsses and said, "Miss Zhao." No joy, no sorrow, but calmness. Lucy was so surprised that she found Tracey had such a charming face. Thinking of what she had done yesterday, she felt everything was full of sarcasm. How could a woman like her fall in love with David Lin? At this moment, she realized how stupid she was that she used David as a threat to her. Only at this moment, she felt that yesterday her behavior made her like a clown. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go. Aren''t we going to have a look at the house?" Tracey didn''t avenge her nor embarrassed her at all. Although Lucy did annoy her, yesterday''s coffee had already made them square, she would also never have anything to do with Lucy in the future. "Yes." Lucy had not yet recovered from the shock, so she just followed Tracey. She was in a state of anxiety. At the same time, she was jealous. They were all women, why Tracey was as noble as a princess, but she had to be begging for customers'' buying? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 When thinking of Tracey was like a princess, Lucy she felt very ufortable. The difference between them was actually not small. It was okay if it was someone else, but It was Tracey, the person she looked down upon the most in the past. Originally a humble girl, suddenly turned to a princess, it''s not difficult to imagine Lucy''s big loss. All along the way, Lucy was in a state of anxiety, so as to almost lost the professionalism of a responsible property consultant. Until they arrived at the selling office, she recovered a little. "Miss....Xia, do you want to be closer to the sea or not? We have a lot of options." Lucy still had notpletely epted the truth. In her heart, she still thought that Tracey was raised by someone else. At most, her sugar daddy was rtively richer. Thinking of this, she felt a little better. She quickly decided to take this customer as hermission, not Tracey. Tracey didn''t have too many thoughts in her mind. She had been observing the surroundings all the way. "Closer.¡± She said. "Well, you said that you don''t want the house too big. I think this one is suitable for you, and it''s the one closest to the sea. As long as you open the window, you can feel the sea and flowers." Tracey was looking at the model, but her eyes fell on the people who were about toe in. Rachel Nan and Sean Sheng wereing. Since they were going to get engaged, it should not be too far for them to get married. Today, they muste here to buy a new house. However, it''s wired for them to buy a house here because Rachel was allergic to the seawater, and she had not been like the sea too much. Rachel was smiling, holding Sean''s hand. At a nce, she seemed to be a happy little woman immersed in love. As for Sean, his face was serious, as if he was just acting every day. After experiencing the photo scandal, Tracey did not believe that Rachel would be really happy. Narrow-minded as her, she may had been making one and another scene these days. She was just pretending to be happy now. If she didn''t do so, she would felt guilty for her profession. "Excuse me, I''ll go to the restroom." Tracey tried to avoid meeting them, so she left. "This way, Miss." Lucy was also wanted to leave for a while to get some fresh air and relived her ufortableness. Tracey went quickly. When Sean saw the figure that shing past, the face of the girl in his memory appeared again. "Tracey!" He remembered she said that she hade back. She didn''t go back to the Xia family. No one knew that she hade back. "So she was going to buy a house in A City?" Thinking of this, he suddenly became excited. His heart had long been in dreariness, until this moment, it returned lively again. Rachel did not see Tracey. She only felt that Sean was always looking at somewhere. "What are you looking at?" Rachel looked at him and found that he was staring at something, but there was nothing. "Nothing. You check the house first, and I''ll go to the restroom." Sean said calmly. Rachel didn''t ask anything more because they should maintain their loving couple image. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Well,e back quickly, let''s check it together. You know that I''m not good at this thing." she said in a delicate voice. "Miss Nan and President Sheng are really a loving couple!" The manager gave them apliment. Rachel did not say anything but smiled. There was sadness in her eyes behind the sunsses. It would be good if the rtionship between them was really as happy as the public thought. Tracey carefully calcted the speed that she should walk. Originally, she nned to take action of her revenge in a few days, but she didn''t expect that they both showed up today! If she didn''t take advantage of this opportunity, wouldn''t she feel guilty for fate? If Sean was still missing her, he would definitely recognize her. Rachel''s attention was fully focused on the house model, she did not know that something had happened. Therefore, Tracey was certain that Rachel would not be able to see her, and Sean would definitely be able to see her from where he was standing. He was eager to see her. Now that he was seeing her, how could he not go after? Tracey was standing by the washstand, putting on lipstick, and Sean could see her at once when he was outside the door. When he saw the familiar face, he fixed his eyes on the woman in the mirror, not even daring to blink. The person he missed day and night was in front of him now. It was not a dream. Everything was true. "Tracey..." When he called out her name again, he felt bitter in his throat, as if ir was pinched by a hand. Tracey''s hand that was holding the lipstick stopped, as if she hadn''t expected that he would be here. She put away her lipstick and was ready to leave with a cold face. Before she stepped out, she was held by him. "Tracey, you''re finally back." Sean''s emotions, which had been hidden in his heart for so long, finally spurted at this moment. He suddenly rubbed Tracey into his arms, and a trace of disgust shed in Tracey''s eyes. As long as being touched by him, she would be reminded of the scene that he and Rachel on the bed. "Let go, President Sheng. We already have nothing to do with each other, you know this better than me." Her cold voice sounded. "Tracey, what happened that year was a misunderstanding. I''ve always wanted to exin it to you over these years." Sean said, he can sniff the fragrance of her hair. Tracey used light perfume before, but now she changed the style. This one smell was very attractive, especially for men. "President Sheng, this is a women restroom. As long as I shout, everyone will know that the sessor of the Sheng Group is a freak." Tracey said coldly. But instead of letting go of her, Sean closed the door and locked it. "Tracey, now no way for you to escape. Do you know that I''ve been looking for you for three years?" He hugged her tightly as if he wanted to rub her into his body. Tracey felt the power in his arms, and her eyes fell into a daze. "What on earth made us be like this...?" Tracey felt sad. "President Sheng, I only know that you and my best friend are about to engage." "Even if you said that it was a misunderstanding, now the person apanying you was Rachel, not me." "We''re done. Please let go of me. If your fiancee saw this, what do you think of her action?" Tracey sneered. The word "fiance" was really a lethal weapon for Sean. "Tracey, I have no choice, I..." "I don''t have time listening to this. Let me go!" "No! Why couldn''t I find anything about you in the past few years? I want to know if you''re doing well..." "Will you let me go after knowing it?" Tracey asked in a deep voice. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "Tracey, how are you doing?" He gently let go of her body and gently held her face with his hands. His eyes were still as gentle as before. However, she was never that little girl who would be melted by his gentleness. She stared at him and said. "Do you think you can relieve some of your guilt if you know that I''m doing well? But I''m telling you, I''m not doing well, very much! I want you to spend the rest of your life in guilt." When she said this, the tears seemed to flow out of her eyes, but she bit her red lips hard to not let the tears fall, such action was making her looked so pitful. ''Tm sorry, I''m sorry, Tracey." In the past, Sean would not like to see Tracey crying. Now, he even heartbroken when seeing Tracey hold her tears hard. "Well, I''ve already answered you. Please let go of me. Whether I am doing well or not has nothing to do with you." Tracey pushed him away and was ready to leave. "Tracey, don''t leave. I just want to talk to you more..." "What exactly do you want, Sean Sheng?" "I''ll wait for you at the old ce tonight. Tracey, I want to know what happened to you in these three years. I don''t have other purposes, just chat." Tracey looked at him coldly. "If Ie, will you stop bothering me?" "Yes..." Sean was a little helpless and agreed. He wanted to treat her kindly, but it had been a bother to Tracey. Anyway, as long as he could see her again, he would like to agree to all her conditions. "Okay, I wille." "Give me the phone number." This time, Sean was being smart. He got her number first in case she didn''te. In order to get away, Tracey had to leave him a number. "Can I leave now?" She pushed Sean away and opened the door to leave. At the moment when she stepped out, she wore an extremely coquettish smile on her face, and the pitiful look just now was no longer to be seen. She never was the girl who easily being moved by what he said, like three years ago. After getting Tracey''s phone number, Sean was so happy that he walked with a spring in his step. Without noticing there was a lipstick mark was left on his creamy-white shirt by Tracey at all. That was the reason why she reapplied lipstick before she met Sean. Seeing Sean was leaving, Tracey walked out of the corner. ¡°Jane, I need your help." Tracey didn''t expect to meet the former Xia family''s nanny Jane Wang here. Last year, she was fired by the Xia family, so she came here to be a cleaner. She recognized Tracey at a nce. She knew everything between Sean and Tracey. "Miss, what do you want me to do?" Tracey whispered for a while at her ear and Jane nodded. "I''ll take care of your stuff. Rachel stole your fiance, I''ve disliked her for a long time." Looking at Jane''s indignant look, Tracey felt painful inside. If the clock could be turned back, she would like to have nothing happened rather than avenge each of them today. But there were some things that once begun, no way going back. "Thank you, Jane, please keep my phone number. Come to my house to workter." "Miss, Carmen Xia will definitely not let me go back to work again. Her flower died, she thought it was because I didn''t take good care of it so she fired me." Jane was very aggrieved. The flower was delicate and usually needed to be watered urately. However, every time after Jane watered It, Carmen would water it again for no specific reason. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she med all of Jane and fired her from the Xia family. "I''m not talking about the Xia family, but my home." Tracey of course knew what was going on. How could Carmen tolerate all the senior worker of the Xia family? She couldn''t wait to rece all the things in the Xia family, including the servants! "Miss, your home?" Jane knew that she had already gone to America, but she did not know if she had her own home or not. "Well talk about itter. Stay here and I''ll call you when it¡¯s the time. I have something else to do, I gotta go." Tracey couldn''t exin it clearly to her. After a few words, she left in a hurry. After all, she did not want to meet Rachel currently. Jane looked at Tracey''s back gratefully. "Don''t worry, Miss. I will definitely help you make that vixen pay!" It turned out that you may mess anyone else but the middle- aged women. Many of them are gossip lovers. When seeing Sean returned to the VIP room, Rachel¡¯ s smile appeared. "Sean, you''re back. I picked two houses. Which one do you want to..." Before she finished her words, she saw therge red lips mark on Sean''s shirt. It was very clear to be seen as long as the person was not blind. Before he left, there was no woman¡¯s mark, when he came back, there was. Rachel''s smile froze on her face. The sales manager was also embarrassed. Thepliment of "loving couple"e she made for them now sounded like a curse. "Who knows that he was the kind of person to use such a short period of time to make affairs. The public promotion was turned out all fake, how could a rich man being kind and loyal?" The manager thought. Rachel stole Sean from Tracey by unfair means. What she was afraid most currently was that he would be taken away again by other women. In the past three years, she had been sensitive to Sean¡¯s all activities. Especially the photo scandal, she didn''t even understand who the woman was. Today, there was a lipstick mark! How could she continue to pretend? Her feeling can never be hidden. "Where have you been?" she asked and stood up. "The restroom." Seeing that the expression on her face was not right, he thought that she was going crazy again. But Sean chose to ignore her and sat down on the sofa. "Which two? Let me take a look." At this moment, he had not found the lipstick on his clothes yet. "Who did you see just now?" What Rachel hated most of him was his indifference. "What do you want?" Sean nced at her coldly. All the time, this woman could not have stopped suspecting him about his affairs, which made Sean had long been annoyed. The more indifferent Sean was, the more unhappy Rachel was. "Sean, this time it was no need for me to suspect, take a look at your shirt, tell me, who did you y around with while you were not here?" She grabbed his cor and showed him the lipstick mark. "Is this left by Tracey?" Such a sexy mark made Sean''s heart full of tenderness and could not help smile for a moment. Seeing his smile, Rachel was stunned, so was the sales manager. It was the first time for they both to see that a man could cheat so shamelessly. "Give it a rest. We'' re here to buy a house today." Sean''s indifference made Rachel furious. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 In the past three years, he had never smiled at her like that. But today, he smiled so gently and even dotingly. There was a sudden uneasiness in her heart. She used to think that even if this man didn''t like her, he couldn''t like other women either. When they got married and had their own children, he would gradually fall in love with her. But now the smile on his face was obviously for another woman. Rachel panicked inexplicably. Who was the woman hiding behind?! "Who is she? I will never let her go!" Rachel was like a madman now. Sean knew that Tracey once was hurt by Rachel three years ago, he also knew Rachel''s character a lot. If Rachel knew that Tracey hade back, who knew how she was going to hurt Tracey again? He had already learned her methods. This time, he must protect Tracey well and would not allow Rachel to know about it. Rachel red at him. But apparently, Sean had gotten used to her temperament. Anyway, she had always behaved simrly these years. "If you don''t want to see the house, I will leave for a meeting." Sean slowly got up and stroked his wrinkled clothes made by Rachel. "Sean! Stop!" Rachel was on the verge of losing her temper. "Is he not willing to give even an exnation? Does that vixen have such great charm?" Rachel thought. Although he didn''t want to admit it, this was the fact. Over the past three years, he had always been in love with Tracey, so he didn''t want to interact with any other woman. But during this period of time, Sean had obviously changed a lot. First, he didn''t exin the picture. Today, there was a lipstick mark, but he still didn''t exin it. This was a huge insult to women. Besides, there were strangers with them, Sean still didn''t do her a favor. "Rachel, if you are going to buy a house, let''s sit down and talk about the house. If you don''t, I have to leave." Although Sean stopped, he said such words to Rachel. Rachel bit her lips, controlling the urge to turn the house upside down. Sean waited three seconds for her answer but did not get replied. Then he turned around and left instantly. Rachel''s hands were curled up together! She must find out who the b*tch was! "Miss Nan, then what about the house...?" Seeing that Sean had already left, Rachel would not in the mood for the house. "Let''s talk about the house another day. I don''t have mood today." What Rachel hated most was the sea. She had been allergic to seawater since she was a child. The final solution for the photo scandal was to n the engagement ceremony ahead, and even the wedding date was a few months ahead of schedule. Sean opposed it originally, but he did note up with a better exnation, so he could do nothing but agree to this n. The engagement was for this month and the wedding was for next month. So they had to arrange the wedding house quickly. Rachel had countless expectations for their wedding house. Both of them grew up in luxury houses, so they had nevercked enjoyment of materials. Rachel wanted to live in a vi built halfway up the mountain. She wanted to grow flowers and trees she liked in the yard. But it was refused by Sean right after she proposed it. He could buy a wedding house, but he must buy it at the seaside. As for why he wanted to buy it at the beach, both of them knew the reason clearly. Because Tracey liked the sea, so he wanted the house on the beach. Even if Rachel knew this, there was nothing she could do. She could make no choice but to agree. She still had to get married to Sean regardless of where the house would be as long as she loved him. However, she didn''t expect that even if she hadpromised, it was still not working. Sean left without any hesitation. No exnation, noforts, and even unwilling to pretend. She thought of the happiness that she made up in front of the media these years. She knew everything was she pretended. She wanted everyone to witness her "happiness". "Miss Nan, I can understand. Men are always like this. There are many vixens outside. Mr. Sheng is so excellent that he may identally fall into their seduction." said the sales manager. "Let''s talk about the house when you¡¯re in a good mood. I''ll keep the house you like for you." Seeing her sad look, the manager also had some sympathy for her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, Rachel suddenly turned her head and sneered. "Sean won''t be fooled by those vixens. Stop your sympathy. We love each other." The manager was so scared that sweats broke out on his forehead. She quickly nodded and said, "Sorry, I should not have said that." Rachel snorted and left haughtily. Even if she would be seen as a joke, it won''t be this kind of people who can see it. Seeing her back, the manager quickly wiped the sweat on her forehead. "These youngdies are really hard to serve." "I don''t want rumors about today to spread outside." Rachel said without looking back. "Yes." "Thank you for your cooperation!" After opening the door, Rachel suddenly smiled like a flower and speak in a sweet voice, which made everyone think she was the goddess. Only the sales manager had seen her previous irritable look. No wonder she could be an actor. These people were really good at acting. Rachel left gracefully as if she was not affected by what happened before. The story in the VIP room was only known by the sales manager. However, when she just walked out of the door, she heard some gossiping from a corner. "Oh my god, it''s so strong? Just In the restroom? it''s..." A woman''s voice heard, "That''s true. I saw President Sheng walked into the women''s toilet with my own eyes. He hugged the woman and then closed the door." "I heard that he came here to buy a wedding house with his fiancee. You must be wrong." The other person said with a disbelieved look. "How could I be wrong? Miss Nan''s TV series is my daughter''s favorite. During this period of time, the news about her engagement with Mr. Sheng had also been widely spread." "Miss Nan was quite beautiful. How could President Sheng treat her like that? ..." "You don''t know. Mistress is more charming than wife! Besides, those rich people..." Another cleaner continued. "What are you talking about?" Rachel''s cold voice came. The two cleaners were panicked and hurriedly exined, "Miss Nan, we, we are talking about a heartless man." "Don''t talk nonsense. I heard it. Tell me clearly what you saw just now. Who is that woman? What does she look like?" Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Rachel felt that she might be almost seeing the truth so her eyes were full of anxiety. "Jane, you saw it, tell her." The other cleaner pushed Jane a little bit. "Miss Nan, it''s like this, I was just sweeping the floor when I saw a girl in a red skirting to the restroom, putting lipstick and spraying perfume here." "I didn''t pay much attention to it at first. After all, It''s normal for young girls. But a few minutester, I saw President Shenging in.¡± "I was about to remind Mr. Sheng that it was a woman restroom, but he hugged the girl as soon as he entered, and the girl also hugged him intimately." "The girls nowadays really are not preserved at all. Even before the door was closed, she had already begun to kiss President Sheng." "Mr. Sheng lifted her dress up with one hand and closed the door with the other. Then I heard they were..." Jane''s words were so realistic as if she was there watching them, and she even made up too many details. It was simply serious nonsense. If Tracey knew that Jane would make up such a story, she would probably be amazed by her creativity. After all, back then, Tracey''s boyfriend was taken away by someone else and Jane got angry with this. She thought that Tracey left must because she was afraid of seeing the old things. It was clear that Mr. Sheng was a good match for Tracey, but they were separated by this calcting woman and her tricks. Women had always been holding hatred for the mistress. So Jane kept provoking Rachel using her made-up stories even some off-color jokes. Rachel was so angry that she looked gloomy. "I only want to know who that woman is." Although Jane''s description was vulgar, she was really good at depicting. "Miss Nan, you''re hard on me. I don''t know her." "What does she look like?" "Short hair, yellow, she was sexy and charming, she wore a red dress and high heels, but it''s not a coincidence for you toe." "Just now, I saw the woman leave. In less than three minutes, President Sheng followed her. Both of them were in the same direction..." Before Jane finished her words, Rachel ran out in a panic. No wonder Sean left so hastily. It turned out that he was going after that woman! At this moment, she was so angry that all her insides were going to explode. Looking at her angry look, Jane smiled proudly. "What nonsense are you talking about during work hours? If you don''t want to work here just leave!" The manager heard the conversation among them. Rachel was her important customer. Of course, she had to protect her customer''s reputation. Never stand opposite to the money! The other cleaner was so scared that she apologized. Jane put down the mop and said, "Great! I have been thinking of leaving for quite a long time!" Then she left in high spirits, which scared the other cleaner to doubt if she has mental problems. After she finished her resignation procedure, she called Tracey. "Miss, everything is done. She was angry with a face flushed a lot. I guess she may mess around with Mr. Shengter." "Good job. I''ll call you in a few days." Tracey smiled slightly. If Jane couldn''t do such a simple thing well, it won''t be possible for her to stay in the Xia family for so many years. And Rachel''s biggest weakness was that she was suspicious and sensitive. Even the slightest sign of Sean''s cheating would make her fall into madness. It was possible that she would have to spend a long time dealing with her suspicion, and she would keep messing around with Sean. Which man could tolerate a woman like her? Although Tracey had not been in A City for the past three years, she had read the news about the couple a lot. Although they looked very affectionate to each other, only Tracey could find that most of the time it was Rachel looked at Sean lovingly but Sean not when they were in the same picture. Even though Sean was smiling, there was no love in his eyes. A person''s eyes would tell his/ her emotions. However, even if he didn''t love Rachel, he had to take advantage of the power of the Nan family. In the past three years, Tracey was not the only one who grew up. Everyone grew up. The cool coastal breeze blew on her face, she closed her eyes. She could always remember the pure smile of the young Sean Sheng. Perhaps her love at that time was also the purest, and it was impossible for her to return to the past. "Miss Xia, what do you think of this house? It''s the smallest one with only more than 200 square meters." "And the lighting is very good. It''s the closest to the sea. As long as you open the window, you can see the sea. The view at night is also very beautiful." Lucy had begun her infinite promotion. Tracey looked around and found that the surrounding environment was also what she liked. "Okay, just this one." Tracey made the decision so quickly that put Lucy into a loss. In fact, her heart was very contradictory. On the one hand, she hoped to make this deal sess, on the other hand, she did not want to see Tracey being so decisive. From the beginning to the end, she had never asked about the price. Only the poor would care the price and then kept asking whether they could be offered a discount or not, or whether there were any promotion activities. The richer a person was, the more he would ignore the price. Of course, she did not want to see that Tracey was really rich. "So let''s sign the contract now?" Lucy asked tentatively. "Sure." Tracey answered directly, without any hesitation on her face. "The price of this house is 18,600,000 yuan." Lucy was a little ufortable because it was an astronomical number for her. She also wanted to see a proud expression on Tracey''s face, but she would be disappointed. "Well, I want to move in as soon as possible. Let''s get the contract and procedures done today." Tracey said, just looking at the time causally. "Okay, then let''s go back to the selling office to sign the contract." Lucy suppressed the strong jealousy in her heart. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "She must have been raised by a man! The supercar man yesterday was so rich. It is the truth!" She was constantly brainwashing herself. "Okay." They took the sightseeing car back to the selling office. Rachel should have left, so Tracey didn''t have to worry about it. Lucy did not expect the deal went so smoothly. In fact, she hoped that if Tracey could not afford this house, she could humiliate her. However, Tracey just bought it easily without bargaining at all, which made Lucy very upset. "Miss Xia, you can take a rest here, I''ll go and prepare the contract." Lucy said in a heavy mood. "Okay." She casually opened the magazine on the table. The waiter in the office was preparing orange juice and cakes for her. Lucy looked at her from a distance. She was sitting in front of the big floor-to-ceiling window, with her legs crossed casually. Her ck high-heeled shoes were elegantly stepped on the ck high stool, and her rings and earrings were shedding golden lights in the sun. Her casual action was so graceful as if she was born rich and raised in a powerful family. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 She sat there quietly, just like a painting. She was not a talkative person, either in school or in here. It was as if no one could enter her world, she was even ipatible with this world. Lucy was very jealous of her. She wasn''t fighting for anything, only sitting there calmly. All people would be magically gathered around her. Who would not wish to have her life if being given a choice? Tracey read the magazine quietly, but she didn''t know that everyone was weing an important person at this moment. The general manager stood on both sides of the gate with all the workers. They were informed that the president of thepany woulde over for a spot check. The weing of the president was like it of the emperor. Many people were very curious about the look of the mysterious president. What kind of person was being so generous to develop such a huge real estate project? The recent two years were not an easy period for this industry. Many projects were forced to halt construction due to short of funds. But this one was not being affected because of this president''s financial support. When a president- customized Bentley stopped at the door, the general manager came up and open the door for him respectfully. A long and straight leg in a shiny hand-made leather shoe got out of the car and stepped on the soft carpet. His simple ck and white suit was revealing a different temperament of him, he walked on the red carpet just like a movie star. "Wee President." Everyone subconsciously lowered their heads to wee him. The aura of him was strong enough to make everyone fear and dare not approach. "Mr. Xiao, please follow me." The general manager stepped forward to lead him. Adam observed the selling office. The selling office, as the first impression left for customers, was spacious and designed very luxuriously. When developing this property, Adam was devoting so much including lots of funds. He nced at the VIP reception room, just a casual look, he was unable to look away. "Little bunny, so we were destined to meet here!" He thought. He remembered she said that she was going to see a house in the morning, but he didn''t expect that she would visit his own project. "Is that youngdy here to look at the house?" Adam stood at the door. "Yes, president. It was confirmed that the youngdy bought a small vi." "90% off for her." Adam said lightly. His words scared the people around him to death. It was impossible to get the same discount for buying clothes, not mention a house! 90% off! Wouldn''t it be almost a free gift? In fact, Adam really wanted to give the house her for free. But thinking of what Tracey said in the morning, the little bunny''s self-esteem was stronger than anyone else, he had to do so. "President, did I hear it wrong? Did you say 90% off?" The general manager doubted that if he was dreaming, or he did hear wrong. How could it be at such a big discount? He had been working in this industry for so many years, and he had never heard of such a discount. "You didn''t hear it wrong. Yes, 90% off, and you shall give her a swimming pool." But the small house was not going with a pool, Adam was very clear about the design here. "Umm... President, her house doesn''t have a swimming pool. Do you want us to build one for her?" "There''s no need to build one. Just change into a bigger house." Adam said casually. This vi project was built on and of which every inch valued a piece of gold. It was equivalent to buy a big house with a swimming pool in only one million yuan! Who would believe this? "Yes..." The president had already ordered, how could the general manager have any other opinions? Bur if every customer could get a discount like this, this project would go in loss soon. Upon hearing this request, Lucy, who was preparing for the contract, surprised and said, "What? I have to change to a big house and give it 90% off?" "Yes, the president ordered personally. Perhaps thisdy is an acquaintance of the president. You just follow it." "By the way, if the youngdy asks about it, don''t tell her it was the president''s offer, just say that Flower Home is on promotion sale. She is the lucky one." The general manager was also confused. The president helped her but he didn''t let her know. He was really kind. "Okay." Coldness shed away in Lucy''s eyes. "Why is Tracey so lucky?" Just buying a house, she could be offered a generous discount, which helped her save more than 10 million yuan instantly. Moreover, a small house changed into a big house, even with a swimming pool. It was equivalently for her to earn a lot of money! What a generous president. "I am also a woman, why I never had such good luck?" Lucy thought. She prepared a new contract and walked back into the VIP room with a fake smile. "Miss Xia, the contract has been good. Just now, the general manager sent a message saying that the small house you want was gone." "Sold out? When we checked the house just now, you said that one is still there!" Tracey put down the magazine, and her face suddenly turned cold. At this moment, the chill aura from her made Lucy felt terrible. This kind of aura was actually not belonging to Tracey''s age. "Thest one was bought by others when we checked the house just now. The general manager also felt very sorry, so he saved a house with a swimming pool aside for you at the same price." Lucy hurriedly exined. Tracey''s facial expression was so frightening as if she would eat her in a moment. "The same price?" Tracey raised her eyebrows. It was a big deal to extra have a swimming pool. Which real estatepany would do this? "Yes, besides, you are our 88th lucky customer, so you just need to pay 10% the price of this house."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Ten percent?" Tracey was stunned. Was the general manager crazy? The price had already decreased by more than 10 million yuan, and there was a swimming pool added. It was almost the same that she got it for free. However, the biggest lesson she had in these years was that nobody could get something for nothing. "Are you making a joke?" "Miss Xia, It was the general manager''s order. How dare I make a joke about it? I can''t afford. If you don''t believe me, you can read the contract." Lucy had no choice but to hand over the contract. Tracey saw the amount and the house area all had been changed. Two hundred plus square meters had been changed to three hundred plus square meters, she was mysteriously to get more than one hundred square meters and a pool. Tracey looked at Lucy as if she was a crazy woman. "You have taken the wrong contract, haven''t you?" "Miss Xia, that''s what the general manager said. You are our 88th lucky customer, so we prepared such a surprise for you." "Even if what I said is false, the contract can''t be fake. As long as you sign on it andplete the formalities, you can move in immediately." Chapter 63 Chapter 63 For Tracey, this was not a surprise at all, but a shock. She had always believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch, but today, she had a free lunch. ording to her business experience, she did not find there was a problem with the contract, but the biggest problem was that there was no problem. Lucy thought Tracey would be very happy to sign the contract, but she didn''t expect that she was not excited at all. Instead, she was suspicious. In her heart, she considered it a disaster rather than good luck. "Miss Xia, all you need to do is to sign here." Lucy was sad because hermission reduced a lot. There seemed to be no problems with the contract and she really liked the house here as they were close to the sea. "All right." Since thepany had offered its generosity, she epted it. Anyway, it was not her who suffered a loss. Tracey checked the contract again and signed her name. "Miss, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go through the formalities for you." Lucy turned around and left. What Adam waited for was Tracey''s signature. "It''s you." He nced coldly at Lucy, the woman who humiliated Tracey yesterday, was working here. Looking at the man in a straight suit, the general manager stood behind him respectfully, in an instant, she knew who he was. He was the president! Thinking of the scene that he left with Tracey yesterday, they had known each other for a long time. "President." Lucy''s face was pale. "From now on, you can''t work here. This contract will be followed up by youter." Adam said directly to the general manager. Yesterday, he didn''t forget how this woman said about Tracey. How could merely one cup of coffee enough for Adam''s punishment! It was Lucy''s bad luck to meet Adam today. "Yes, president." The general manager did not dare to ask about the reason. He took the contract from Lucy and said, "Go to the finance department to get this month''s payment." Only at this moment did Lucy realize that both Adam and Tracey were malefic of her life! All her hard work in the past half a year had been in vain. "It was all because of Tracey!" Lucy thought. However, Tracey didn''t know about anything. Adam left them and walked directly to the VIP room. The sunlight sprinkled quietly on Tracey''s body. She looked much more gentle at this moment. Tracey didn''t know that Adam wasing, so she didn''t even raise her head. She was still focusing on the floor n of the new house, which was almost 0.5 times bigger than the house she chose before. Anyway, it was still nothing among the vi especiallypared with Adam''s home or the Xia family''s castle. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. And she had always liked silence, so she didn''t need so many servants. Only one to clean up the room would be enough. 300 plus square meters were enough. This was a finished house, with a study room and a piano room. There was a white piano in the picture and she stared at it for a moment. She also thought of many scenes. Sean liked to y the piano very much. She learned the piano for him, and she still remembered that she suffered a lot in learning. Now she was already good at ying, but the only listener she wanted had gone. Tracey sighed. "Do you like it?" A familiar voice came to her ears, she suddenly trembled subconsciously because she was still absorbed in her thoughts. "Mr. Xiao!" She realized why she could get such a discount. Not only was the house price changed, but there was also a swimming pool. It was all because of Adam! She forgot that he was also a property developer! "If you don''t like this house, you can change it at any time." His arms stretched out from both sides of Tracey''s body above the sofa as if he wanted to embrace her. His casual words made Tracey have an illusion that Adam was not talking about the vi, but a piece of clothes or a pair of shoes. But after thinking it over, it was reasonable for this businessman. How could he care too much about just tens of million yuan based on his wealth? He was not allowed to give her a house this morning, so he could only offered a discount and a swimming pool. In fact, this house was almost equivalent to be a free gift. "I can see the sea here. I like it very much, but I said that I can afford my own house." Tracey stood up. "I know you can afford it. You''re our lucky customer. It''s just a way of promotion. Little Tracey, don''t think too much about it." "Well, Mr. Xiao is so generous to offer tens of million yuan for the promotion." Tracey said sarcastically. "If you really feel somewhat guilty, why don''t you treat me a meal?" Adam hadpletely decided to be part of her life. "Okay, but not tonight." She directly stopped his further thoughts. Adam shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Fine, then just change another day. Who are you going to meet tonight?" He approached her and asked. "I don''t think I have so acquainted with you that I shall report all my whereabouts." Tracey said. Yesterday, she was still quite afraid of him. After he agreed that they were square, she returned the little demon again. She was no longer the bunny she used to be. She already had the power to say no. "One day, I will have you reported it to me. If dinner doesn''t work, will it be okay to have lunch with me?" Tracey did not know Adam had got his n already. Tracey felt helpless, and it seemed that it was time for lunch. "Okay." "Chinese people always pay attention to their courtesy. I cooked brown sugar soup for you yesterday. Shouldn''t you pay back me with a feast today?" What a cheeky man! Tracey would never lose in terms of shyness. "Yes!" she gritted her teeth and answered. "Then let''s go to our new home. I''ll ask someone to buy food materials." Adam instantly arranged for it. "It''s my new home," Tracey corrected. He did not take it seriously, "Sooner orter, it will be our home." He had already turned away, only left her his back. Seeing his back, she suddenly thought that If she did not fell in his arms that night three years ago, would something be different now? She did not know this was her fate, no "What if". After discovering the conspiracy between Rachel and Renee Xia, he waited there deliberately. No matter what was going to happened on Tracey, she would definitely be saved by Adam atst. He would also definitely make that request for Tracey to stay with him because that was his wish from the very beginning. However, this little bunny did not rely on him as he expected, Instead, she fled far away after being stimted. She was different from the past when she returned. Although she had totally changed, she was after all more lovely. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The upancy rate of this vi project was still low, so it was very quiet. Adam drove the car steadily under a piece of green trees. The sunlight prated trees and fell on them, Tracey looked at the peaceful sea, it was shining with light spots jumping on it. She seemed to be in a better mood. She had liked the blue sea since she was a child. She felt that the sea could hold everything. Adam looked at her from time to time and found that Tracey''s attention was all on the sea. It could be seen that she liked it very much. "You like the sea?" He asked casually. "Yes." "How about watching the sunrise together tomorrow morning?" Originally, he wanted to see the sunset with her, but he had to give up because she had an appointment at night. "Do you have such an interest?" Tracey turned to look at him with an unbelieving look. Adam smiled. "Little Tracey, didn''t you see anything?" "What?" "I''m chasing you. I thought I''ve made it very obvious." He was probably the only one who confessed so frankly. The agreement he proposedst night was to keep her by his side, but it was just in a business way. Tracey did not care it too much," I thought you were like this to every woman.''1 Seeing the expression on her face, Adam knew that this woman still not believed that he really liked her. It was so difficult to prove this truth. ''Tm only good to you." "We did not know each other three years ago but you took me to bed the first time we met. I think you were an old hand." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In Tracey''s eyes, he should be very experienced in dealing with affairs based on his identity and his previous action. In Tracey''s eyes, It was very likely that Adam kept getting close to her was an act of revenge for being deceived by her three years ago after she ran away. Maybe after she fell in love with him, he would dump her mercilessly. Anyway, never think too simple of this man. "An old hand? In terms of romance things, I''m just a beginner." Adam chuckled. Of course, he knew what did "old hand" mean this time. Anyway, Tracey would not believe it. She sneered. "Really? Well, let me lead you." "Please." Their words were quite meaningful. The car stopped in the garage and they slowly got off the car. In addition to the key, the door could be unlocked with passwords and fingerprints. Tracey reset the password, the door was opened. The house had been thoroughly cleaned up. Even the slippers had been prepared in order to let the customers experience the high- quality and considerate service. The house was designed in the Mediterranean style with a cool blue tone. Of course, anyone would like this house as long as he/she liked the sea. They went up the stairs to the second floor. There were a few rooms on this floor, study rooms, bedrooms, piano rooms, etc. The white piano in the picture came into her sight. She slowly walked over, Memories flushed to her mind as soon as her fingers touched on the keyboard. "Tracey, you should keep calm when practicing it. Don''t be impetuous." The clear voice of young Sean sounded. "But there are so many keys, I can''t remember them all the time." Young Traceyined. "You''ll finally remember them after you practice for a few more times. Come here and I''ll teach you." The figure of the youth in white was shining in the sun. Every time he yed the piano, it would be a kind of enjoyment for Tracey. When he yed the piano, he was like a prince, so no matter how difficult it was to learn the piano, she had to master it because she wanted to be his princess. Her mind was full of disordered notes, and her fingers unconsciously wandered on the piano. Adam heard the melodying from upstairs. Sadness was mixed with anger and some other emotions. "Piano? So?" Of course, Adam didn''t forget that his nephew was known as a "genius" piano boy since he was a child. He stood outside the door and looked at the woman in a ck skirt sitting in front of the white piano. Her fingers were moving quickly on the keys. The music she yed was Sonata Pathetique of Beethoven, it required fast speed, also required a solid skill of the yer. It turned out that Tracey was very talented, and she had totally performed the emotion within this music out. "So after three years, she still notpletely forget him?" Adam thought. Tracey was obsessed with ying, without noticing that Adam had stood beside,ter he even joined in the performance. It was so difficult to remember all the notes clearly but he did it. As long as the yer made a single mistake on the note, the music would all be ruined. His slender fingers were constantly wandering on the keyboard, cooperating perfectly with her. He wanted her to know. Even though it was about sadness, she would have him to apany. From now on, she would no longer have to be lonely. The whole music was finished, the sound still echoed around, and it had dispersed for a long time. Tracey did not calm down, the piano sounded again. This time, it was a light and romantic music called Fur Elise. Perhaps everyone in the world had heard of this music, and there were also many different versions of the story behind this song. The most ssic one was Beethoven wrote it for a girl he loved. Most of the time, this music was used to express one''s love. It was very obvious that he yed this song on purpose. Tracey gently stood up and made space for him. The man was wearing a decent suit. His hands were beautiful, and his fingers were long and slender, which were very suitable for ying the piano. She originally knew that Sean was good at the piano. Today, after listening to Adam''s performance, she realized that Sean was not the only person who could y it so well. In the sunshine, his body was looked like gold ted. He was so noble, wless, and full of royal temperament. If Sean was a prince when he yed the piano, then Adam should be the king. He seemed to have conquered the whole world. He made the music contagious, and let her mood shifted as the music changed. This should be the highest level of a music yer. After the song was finished, he stood up slowly and walked towards her with an elegant smile on his face. "Little Tracey, do you know why Sean is so persistent in ying the piano?" She shook her head. Sean had already yed the piano since she knew him. Tracey thought it was his hobby so never asked more about it. Were there any other special reasons? "I don''t know." Adam gently touched her hair and put them behind her ear and said word by word, "Because he heard me y it when he was seven years old." Tracey''s eyes were suddenly goggled. "Not just because he likes it?" "If I said that he never liked the piano, he was just wanted to surpass me? In fact, as long as I am good at something, he wants to surpass me on it." Adam''s exnation shocked Tracey. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 A long time ago, she had sacred and respectful feelings for the piano, because it was Sean''s favorite thing. Until now she knew the story behind, so Sean only wanted to win from the very beginning? Sean seldom mentioned his uncle in front of her. In fact, the real reason was that Adam was too perfect. He was so perfect that he overshadowed all the lights of Sean. He had taken Adam as his target since he was a child. He must surpass his uncle in no matter what aspects. "I am the one who really likes the piano. He was practicing desperately just for surpassing me. Since you like him so much, don''t you think his performance had no emotions?" "No matter how superb and fancy his skills were, and no matter how wless he tried to make his performance to be, he would never be a top yer." "Because he doesn''t like the piano from the bottom of his heart. He only took it as apetition against me." Adam''s words reminded Tracey. She always felt that the song yed by Sean was perfect, but it was so perfect that she felt something was wrong. From the song yed by Adam just now, she began to realize that Sean indeed had no emotional input in his music. It was like a delicate vase, beautiful but with coldness. She found that she turned out not familiar with the person who she thought she had long been quite familiar with. "It seems that Sean had wanted to defeat me and surpass me since he was a child. Just because he cared too much about me, he gradually turned his hobbies the same as mine." Adam was the most clear-minded one among all people. After he reminded, Tracey found some details she didn''t care too much before. For example, Sean''s dressing style was the same as Adam''s, and they were using chopsticks in the same way. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And the method they cut steak was surprisingly simr, even the food they both liked was the same. At first, Tracey was not noticing these simrities because she was bent on escaping from Adam, until today. "Since we have be so simr, do you think it is possible for us to fall in love with the same girl?" Adam''s words made Tracey suddenly scared. His words were sounded simple, but in fact, they were informative. He had already said that Sean was another version of him. Sean liked or disliked something because Adam did so. Did it mean that Adam liked Tracey first, then Sean liked her? "No, it''s impossible... Except for the night three years ago, I don''t know you at all." Tracey said. "The person I know first was Sean. No matter what he didter, at least at our young age, our love was sincere." That was the most precious memory in her teenage. She didn''t want it tainted by awful experiences. Tracey''s forehead was full of sweat, Adam suddenly felt pity for her. It seemed that he should tell her a secret that had been hidden in his heart for many years. "Think it over, was it really our first meeting three years ago?" Tracey didn''t understand what Adam mean. Did she really see him before? "15 years ago, in the Pacific Ocean, it was a stormy night, lightning and thunder, and a broken cruise ship." Adam reminded. Fifteen years ago, Tracey was only seven years old. At that time, her mother was still alive, and her father''s mistress was not showing up either. She was like the little princess in fairy tales. She lived a luxurious life every day. In the summer of that year, Ben Xia took them out for a vacation. Ben took Tracey to the sea because she liked the sea. But she experienced a night that she would never forget in her whole life. That night, she slept early as usual. The cruise ship was sailing on the sea until a loud noise broke the silence. The weather on the sea was changing rapidly. Nobody knew what kind of situation they could have next. All of a sudden, there was lightning in the sky,ing with endless thunder. Tracey woke up in the sound and left the cabin with fears and the tidy bear in her arms. At that time, she had been very independent and slept alone in the cabin. "Dad, mom..." She ran out barefoot, and the ship swayed in waves. "Tracey, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Her mother held her in her arms. A crew came over in a hurry. "Don''t be afraid, Mr. and Mrs. Xia. We are encountering the thundershowers. Don''t walk around, or you will be hurt by the bumps." Tracey was too young to understand the power of nature. She just said innocently, "Mom, is God having a cold and sneezing now?" Her words amused her mother. She gently scraped Tracey''s nose and said, "Yeah, God has a serious cold." Although it was a stormy night, it was because of Tracey''s words that the atmosphere was filled with warmth. Soon the voice of the crew came in again. "Sir, there is a cruise ship across from us. There are a lot of people in the sea asking for help. Should we save them?" "Now the weather is too bad. If we stay here longer, we will be in danger. Do not save." The businessmen always consider their sake first. "Sir, are you sure?" The crew asked again. After all, there were so many lives there. It would be quite easy to save people in normal weather. But now it was so bad, no one wanted to stay here for long. "Dad, we have to help!" Tracey rushed out again. "Dad, if we leave, they will definitely be eaten by sharks!" She used to watch a TV program named The Animal World, she knew that people would be eaten by sharks, would be cold to death or drowned to death, and starve to death if they fell into the sea. "Tracey, we can''t. We have to leave here as soon as possible." Ben said seriously. "No, Dad, our ship is big enough to save them." She said while running toward the deck. She had read so many fairytales. The mermaid saved the prince, the princess saved the frog prince, and the prince kissed Aurora. Now that others were in trouble, she must help. She climbed to the deck and said, "Dad, if you don''t save them, I will jump down from here." "Tracey, don''t be silly. Come back. It''s raining outside!" Now the ship was violently shaking, and all the people turned pale with fear. Tracey was just trying to scare him. She knew the simr methods in fairy tales, she thought that if she did this, her father would be threatened to save those people. However, she didn''t know that there was a huge inclineing to the ship and she really fell out of the boat''s railing. "Tracey!!" A heartbreaking voice was heard from the cabin. "Honey, save her!" Mrs. Xia burst into cry. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The blue sea had be dark and horrible under the night sky, especially in the heavy rain and wind. A young man, about eleven or twelve years old, was calling for help when floating in the sea with driftwood, suddenly seeing a little figure falling from the ship. He instantly dived into the water and pulled her up before she sank. "Don''t move!" He told the little girl who struggling hard. If she kept doing this, both of them would die. He put Tracey out of the water. "Dad, mom, help me!" She cried loudly. "Don''t move, or you and I will both die. Hold my neck, rx, and wait for help." The young man said. Tracey sniffed. In such a dangerous situation, the person who was just a few years older than she was so calm and cool. "It seemed that it was he who saved me just now." Tracey thought. In the darkness, she could not see his face clearly. She could only listen to him and hold his neck. "Be gentle, little one, are you going to choke me?" The teenager almost couldn''t breathe. Tracey was a little girl who had never experienced danger. How could she know it was serious? It was just her instinct to survive. She felt that this young man was her only driftwood so she was wrapping around his body like an octopus. "Rx, don''t be nervous. As long as you rx, you won''t sink." The youth took a breath and comforted her in her ear. Tracey slowly followed his guidance and found that her body really didn''t continue sinking. She gently hugged his neck and didn''t dare to let go. The boy put the wood in front of her, "Go up." he said. This wood could only bore Tracey''s little body. Tracey went up to the driftwood with his help, but he only had a corner of the driftwood to grab. "Little girl, how did you jump down?" In such a big storm, all parents would take good care of their children. How could she be allowed to not staying in the room? "Because my dad said it was too dangerous and he didn''t let the crew save you. I was anxious and said if you don''t save them, I jumped, but I didn''t expect..." The girl''s angry face looked cute in the lightning. Thunder was roaring. "Mom, I''m scared." She was so scared that she jumped down from the floating wood and quickly hid in the young man''s arms. She could only hear the thunder in the room just now. In addition, the good atmosphere in the room made her not afraid at all. But now, she had experienced such a shocking scene on the broad sea, not to mention a child, even an adult would be frightened. Tracey held the boy tightly. He grabbed the driftwood with one hand and held her waist tightly with the other hand. He corrected her and said, "I''m not your mom." "Brother, I''m afraid..." Until this moment, the little girl burst into a strong fear. "What are you afraid of? See, they have put down the rescuedder and will soon save you. As long as I am here, you will be all right." Although she didn''t know him and couldn''t even see his face clearly, his voice made her gradually calm down. Under the dangerous situation, things could get worse if they were panicked. But If there was one person who calmed down first, others would be feeling at ease one by one. "But I''m still afraid." Tracey was so scared that she didn''t dare to open her eyes as if the lightning could strike her at any time. "If you''re afraid, don''t open your eyes. I''ll hand you over to them safely." "Miss Xia, give me your hand." A lifeboat appeared in front of them, Tracey opened her eyes. "You must save him, or I won''t go up." The boy looked at her, she was trembling due to fear, still seizing his clothes tightly with her fingers, but was worried that he would not be saved. "Such a stubborn girl." The boy smiled. Her eyes might be already turning red with tears, he thought. "Mr. Xia has told us to save them all! Miss Xia,e here quickly." The crew was a little helpless, "Are nowadays little kids have been so difficult to deal with?" He thought. "I don''t believe it, only if you pinky swear on it!" In such a situation, she even wanted to make a pinky swear to someone! The adults and the children were in two opposite worlds. When being put in danger, adults would only want to run as far as they could. But the children seemed didn''t know what danger was. They even thought of making a pinky swear under extreme situations. Everybody was amused by her instead of being scared. "Okay, make a pinkie, give me your hand." The crew saw Tracey reached out her hand and grabbed her quickly. "You''re lying!" Tracey cried. But the young man had climbed onto the boat before Tracey finished crying. "Little bunny, don''t cry." "Brother...It''s good that you came up. Sir, please go to save other people." Tracey immediately burst intoughter with tears. "Yes. Miss, please board the ship with this man first. I''ll go to save others immediately." A crew carried her and climbed up thedder. Tracey still looked nervously at the young man below. "Brother, pleasee up, you muste up." "Okay, make a pinkie." The young man imitated her actions just now and stuck out his little finger to her. When the two fingers of them crossed, Tracey was relieved. As soon as she stepped on the deck, she was held in arms by her mother. "Little Tracey, you silly girl, please never ever scare me!" The woman''s eyes were already with tears. "Your mom almost had a heart attack just now. Fortunately, you are fine. Go in and change your clothes." Ben was relieved to see that Tracey was returned safely. "Dad, just now when I fell into the sea, it was a little brother who saved me. If it was not because of him I would have been eaten by the sharks! I want him toe up here, otherwise, I won''t be relieved." Tracey said seriously and she wiped her mother''s tears. "Mom, don''t cry. I''m fine. I was not hurt at all." "Silly girl." In fact, everybody had witnessed his bravery. If he hadn''t saved Tracey instantly and gained more time for the rescue, she might have died. "Brother, you are safe now." Tracey shouted cheerfully. A teenager had just sessfully get on the deck. His body all wet, with water kept dripping on the ground. Ben looked at this calm teenager. He was very gentlemanly in clothes. At a nce, it could be telling that he was from a very rich family. "Thank you for your help, sir." The young man''s voice was not as gentle as just now in the sea, but with a sense of distance. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Brother, your clothes are all wet. Go and take a hot bath, or you''ll catch a cold." Tracey looked at him nervously. The young man looked at this drenched little girl. "She was so special from others." He thought. "I am sorry, but may I disturb you for a while? Our ship has fallen, so I don''t have a ce to stay." the young man asked Ben politely. "It doesn''t matter. You just saved my daughter, and we should thank you." Ben was much more polite. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 After taking a shower, Tracey rushed out of the bathroom. "Tracey, your hair was still wet!" Mrs. Xia shouted but could not stop her. If other children encountered the same thing, they may had a huge psychological trauma. However, Tracey seemed to be afraid of nothing. "Mom, I''m going to brother''s room." Tracey capered and ran to the next room. "You..." "Brother, open the door!" Tracey knocked on the door. A few secondster, someone opened the door. He was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans from the crew''s son, with hair on the forehead. He was much taller than Tracey. He looked down at the girl in a pink princess dress, with her long hair hanging over her shoulders, with water still was dripping down. "Little bunny, what''s wrong?" Tracey was anxious and scared when he was in the water, so he didn''t see the young man''s face clearly until this moment. "Brother, you look so handsome!" Tracey blinked her eyes. The boy was young, but he looked maturedpared to peers. His ck eyes were deep and cold. As soon as he opened the door, Tracey quickly entered. He felt funny about this little girl, she just came without any invitation even without wearing shoes. "Aren''t you afraid?" Just survived from peril, the normal children would definitely stay with parents all the time and asked for theirfort. However, she looked not scared at all. Instead, she quickly recovered. Her energetic footsteps made the teenager wonder if they were justing back from a dream. "Didn''t you say that I will be alright as long as you were with me?" Tracey said innocently with her eyes blinking. The young man felt a little speechless. In fact, at that time in the sea, he had to appease her so he said like that, otherwise, she would have been drowned. There were many more dangers in the sea than he could imagine. How could he absolutely ensure her safety? But Tracey fully believed his kind lie. He slowly squatted down and asked, "Bunny, tell me, why did you want to save us?" He thought, at her age, this girl might not know too much about the reality, but she would risk her life as a threat to his father for the rescue. But from Ben''s standpoint, he may not have made a wrong decision. No one knew if the situation would go worse. There were still many unknown dangers on the sea. It was not a good choice to stay too long under such circumstances. "If I were the decision-making person on the ship, I''m afraid I would choose to do so." He thought. Of course, from rational consideration, leaving was correct, but as a human being, it was inevitable to be subjected to moral judgment. But how such a little girl knew so much about this?! "All stories were written like that." Tracey smiled sweetly. "What story?" The young man asked curiously. "There are a lot of stories. For example, Snow White ate the poisonous apple, and a prince saved her; Prince Eric fell into the sea, and Ariel saved him..." "In addition, the long-hair princess was saved by a prince when she was locked in the tower; Princess Belle removed the curse on Prince Adam..." Seeing the little girl began to endlessly talk about the fairy tales she had read, the teenager was suddenly clear. Although this girl had already been brainwashed by fairy tales, he had thanks to these stories for saving his life. "Bunny, did you find anything?" "Brother, why do you always call me bunny?" "Because you looked like a bunny when you held me and cried in the water." The teenager said. She must be the most interesting little one he ever met. Tracey turned around a bit angrily and pouted. "I''m not a rabbit. I have a name. It''s Tracey!" Seeing her angry look, the boy gently poked her cheek and said, "Fine, fine, then how about calling you little Tracey?" "Okay!" Tracey smiled happily. Kids were quite easy to be amused. "Brother, did you ask if I have found something?" "Yes, all fairy tales you told me were about prince and princess. Since you saved us, were you also looking for your prince?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The young man looked at the little girl next to him. She was too young to really understand what he talked about. "Of course not. Saving people is what I should do! Besides, how did I know if my prince was on the ship or not? But I believe that when I grow up, my prince will definitelye to me riding on his white horse someday." All the little girl must had the same dream, imagining that she would be the princess in the fairy tales. And she would meet his prince, who rode a horse walking toward her quietly on a sunny day. "Little Tracey, have you read about Journey to the West?" The young man suddenly changed the topic. "Of course, it''s the most popr TV series of every summer vacation. I like Sun Wukong most. His as-you-will cudgel sometimes be big sometimes be small, and also can be put in his ears!" In terms of divine drama, that was Tracey''s favorite. Although she was fascinated with western fairy tales, she was also fond of eastern fantasy. She had been very familiar with the stories such as Niu Lang and Zhi Nil and Lotus Lantern. When it came to Journey to the West, her eyes lit up. "I thought your favorite person should be Tang Monk." The boy said. "Why that monk? Hecks judgment and always misunderstands Sun WuKong." When he mentioned Tang Monk, Tracey got really angry. Hearing her words, the boy smirked. "Because he has a white horse." Tracey thought of his words for a while and suddenly understood what he meant. He did not directly tell Tracey that the man who was riding the white horse may not absolutely be his prince, but maybe Tang Monk instead. "Brother, why are you so naughty?" Tracey poked his face. "Do you regret saving me now?" The young man raised his eyebrows, but there was an evil smile on his face. "Maybe I am your prince." Tracey looked at his teasing eyes. She was too young to get his point. "You look like a prince in fairy tales. How about marry me when I grow up?" "No problem, do I still need to ride a white horse at that time?" He was still joking. "You are so bad, I''ll leave you alone here." Tracey kicked him a little bit and ran out of the room. No one mentioned the joke again. How could a naive little girl take his words seriously? However, the young man, who had experienced his first awakening of love, had never forgotten his promise. From then on, the days on the sea had be less boring. Tracey yed with him every day. When she was with him, he never thought of any annoying things. It was closer to the day they should return and being apart. At this time, Tracey suddenly thought that she should know something. "Brother, what''s your name? Can I hang out with you in the future?" Tracey took his hand and asked. She really liked this little brother, who sometimes cold, sometimes gentle, sometimes obedient, and sometimes naughty. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The sea breeze blew their hair, her pleated skirt was like a blooming gardenia in the wind. He squatted down, gently tucked her messy hair behind her ear, and knelt on one knee. At that moment, he was extremely gentlemanly. "Little bunny, I''ll tell you my name in the future." He wanted her to know who he was until someday he became someone. Tracey seemed to understand, but she actually not. "Brother, remember toe to see me!" She was really happy when being with him. "Of course, that is our appointment." He smiled gently. They had made so many appointments these days, maybe all would be forgotten by her instantly when they were apart. "Then let¡¯s make a pinky swear." No matter what happened, she would not forget him. She liked this brother who liked to wear a white shirt. "Okay, a pinky swear." Two fingers crossed again. Tracey looked at the young man, he was so bright when stood in the warm sunshine. He was just like the son of light, so pure and wless. This white shirt looked ordinary on the crew''s son, but it became a pretty one when being worn by the boy. "Little Tracey, wait for me." His lips gently fell on her forehead, and his lips were a little cold. He left soon before Tracey respond and disappeared in the crowd of the dock. Either the teenager in white or the one who saved her life, the boy became a passer-by of Tracey. At first, she still remembered that there was a brother who woulde to see her, but as time went, day by day, year by year. yful as Tracey, the figure of the boy eventually disappeared in her memory. Until many years later, she watched a movie. In "Titanic", Rose and Jack found a piece of floating wood after the ship hit the iceberg. Only one person could stay on the wood. Jack let Rose climb on it, he chose to stay in the iced water. She recalled that she had gone through a simr thing, but she couldn''t remember what the boy looked like after such a long time. She had already forgotten her childhood appointment. After he left, he didn''te to her, and she also forgot him. The pictures of that year flushed to her mind. The young man on the deck ovepped with the man in front of her. A long-lost memory slowly recovered. "You are..." Tracey covered the mouth with her hands and looked at him incredulously. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His appearance didn''t change a lot, but he was more mature than before. If he didn''t remind her, her memory was still lost. Now that she remembered it, her mind was going back to that stormy night. She was hanging on him in the sea like an octopus. He grabbed the driftwood with one hand and held her with the other hand. He told her not to be scared but to wait for rescue. Adam slowly stuck out his little thumb and said, "Little bunny, I''m back." He still remembered the secret signal between them. Little Tracey liked to make pinky swears with others at that time as if once the appointments made, they would all be fulfilled in the future. Looking at his slender fingers, she slowly reached out her finger, two fingers crossed, just like they used to be. Then he pulled her into his arms. "You heartless girl. You asked me to marry you when you grow up, I never forgot it.¡± "But you forgot me immediately. What''s more, you were together with my nephew and got heartbreaking for him!" His voice was full of grievance. Tracey was still in shock but soon was amused by his "heartless girl". "Ahem, let go of me. I can barely breathe!" "That''s how you ever hugged me. You almost strangled me to death." He slowly let go of her. The little girl of that year had turned to the beautiful gentlewoman in front of him. Although her young look could still be seen for her facial features, her temper had changed dramatically. "Why didn''t you tell me this at the beginning?" Tracey was still in shock. For a moment, she could not recover from the surprise that Adam was that boy. "I didn''t tell you 15 years ago because of my embarrassing background. I want to wait until one day that I am proud enough to say hello to you." "I didn''t tell you three years ago because I wanted to see if you would remember me or not. You turned out to be really heartless that you have totally forgotten me." His tone was quite aggrieved, but Tracey felt even more. He had already known a lot of things in that year, but she was just a yful-minded child. How could a child take his words seriously? Besides, she often yed house with other children, so it was normal for her to say those words. She had never taken it seriously, so she didn''t really care about it. Oppositely, he had been thinking about it for 15 years and waiting for her to grow up. "I... I was still naive at that time." Hearing his words, Tracey felt like she had abandoned her husband. "You have found a good excuse, or you will be punished. You said you are going to treat me lunch." Adam suddenly let go of her and said in a rxed tone, as if nothing happened just now. However, Tracey was very curious about him. What happened that year? How could his cruise ship crash? At that time, she was too young to think about the reasons. But today, she felt strange since the sea area was very wide, without any reefs or mountains. Where did he go after that? Since he hadn''t forgotten all the time, why didn''t hee to find her? And There was a most important problem. "You just said that you and Sean liked the same girl. What do you mean by that?" "Call me brother." Right at the moment that Tracey had many questions, Adam requested. He was really the same naughty as he was. He could make her absolutely obedient at that time, it was Tracey who always followed Adam to beg him ying games with her. It was so sweet for Adam to be called "brother". Who knew when they all grew up and met again, it was all about the misunderstanding, indifference, and wicked words. "Bro...bro..." The name she used to be easy to call him had be difficult for her. After all, she had never been that naive little girl. "It''s not sweet at all." "Brother." "Add my name!" At that time, he didn''t expose his identity. Now it was different. He could show up in front of her frankly. "Brother Adam." She had never called a man so intimately ever since she grew up. Her cheeks flushed. Seeing that he was staring at her evilly, Tracey hit him on the chest, "I''m done. Now it''s your turn to answer my question." "Yes, I will. But I''m hungry now and I don''t have the strength to speak." "What?!" Chapter 69 Chapter 69 He still didn''t change at all. He provoked her often in the past, but every time she was angry, he could find a way to appease her soon. "I''m really hungry. The story is so long that I can''t finish it in a short time. We still have much time to talk." He held Tracey, took a breath, and sighed gently. Now he was no longer the young man he used to be, she was not that naive girl either. They already had an intimate rtionship. His sudden tenderness made her a little distracted. "Tell meter." Then she hurriedly pushed him away and went downstairs. The fragrance of her hair made him feel excited. Her personality that she liked running away didn''t change at all. She would do it when she was shy or angry. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Don''t worry, Little Tracey, we have a lifetime to talk about it." She raised her head and looked at the evil face of him. He was leaning against the stairs handrail. "Why did I save him that year?!" Tracey thought. There was not any food material in the new home. She was about to drive to buy something, the doorbell rang. "Miss Xia, the president asked me to buy it. Would you check them a little bit? If there is anything missing, I will go buy it right away." The general manager stood at the door with several bags scattered around. Each bag was full of different kinds of ingredients. Tracey was not surprised. Adam had always been clear- minded. Every time, he could make proper arrangements for everything. He probably had already asked someone to buy ingredients before theye here. Tracey stepped aside and said, "Put them in the kitchen. It should be enough, no need to buy it again." "It doesn''t matter. It''s my pleasure to work for you." The general manager finally knew why Adam sold this house like that. It was because they had already lived together! Now it seemed that Miss Xia was very likely to be their president''s wife. How dare they be careless to serve? They put down the ingredients and left respectfully. They also left their phone numbers for letting them order easily. Tracey put on an apron and began to ssify the messy ingredients. She used to be a richdy. After three years of hard work, she could already master cooking. Adam stood at the door of the kitchen. When he saw Tracey was busy, he suddenly felt a hint of warmth in his heart. Wasn''t it that he had been looking for all the time? It was not money or power. It was just warmth, happiness, and joy. What he wanted was ordinary happiness. Unconsciously, he walked behind her and hugged her, and buried his head in her neck. "Little Tracey..." Such a simple calling contained his infinite love. Tracey''s heart instantly melted when he heard his voice. "Aren''t you hungry? How can I cook for you if you hug me like this?" She did not notice that her voice was softened, and he acted like a spoiled child, "I just want to hug you. Go ahead, I won''t disturb you." Tracey felt a little helpless, "Are you sure you are not disturbing?" After knowing that he was that boy on the ship, Tracey was no longer keeping a distance from him as before. If he did not save her, she would have died in the sea. "Mr. Xiao, I''m going to clean the vegetables. How can I move in your arms?" Tracey had finished ssification for the ingredients, but she was hugged so tightly that she could not move a little bit. "Call me Brother Adam, or I won''t let you go." Adam tightened the arms around her waist and his head gently put on her neck. His breath fell on her skin, warm and soft. The sunlight pierced through the window of the kitchen, the shadows of them were closely touched on the floor. The atmosphere became more and more romantic. However, she was no longer the little girl. How could she be as easy as she was to call him "brother"? "Little Tracey, call me Brother Adam, huh?" His voice became more and more gentle and maic. "Let me go." Her cheeks turned red. "I''ll let you go after calling." He didn''t want to let her go at all. "Brother... Brother, so you can..." Adam felt drunk when he heard her voice. He quickly turned her over, held her face and kissed deeply. "Don''t... Uh..." She pushed against his chest. She was really capable of attracting men, Adam almost lost control. Her waist was pressed against the marble working area, and Adam''s kiss became harder. He seemed to have a strong sexual desire for her right now in the kitchen. But he suddenly thought that she was still on period, so he let her go after finishing his long kiss. Tracey was panting, with her cheeks flushed, leaning against Adam. Her eyes were watery and full of charm as obsessing with Adam''s tenderness. "The little girl is really grown up," he said in a hoarse voice with a smile on his face. "Do you want to have lunch or not?" Tracey hurriedly pushed him away. Adam was obviously getting more and more presumptuous. "Of course I want, but I want you more. I''ve been holding my emotions for three years." Adam looked at her with a look of grievance. "That''s your business. If you can''t hold it anymore, find someone to help you.¡± Tracey turned around and ignored him. "How could you be so heartless! I had been reserved from other women for so long just because you requested me to marry you! I didn''t expect you are so cruel. Okay, I''ll go find someone." Adam pretended to walk out of the room. Tracey did not stop him, but she had a strange feeling in her heart. She wondered why she switched the impression of him right after knowing he was that teenager. Adam went to the living room. He found that although Tracey''s temper changed, she would still unconsciously do some petty actions of her childhood. Tracey knew that he was joking, so she did not pay attention to him. She washed the vegetables quickly and cut the vegetables. She was indeed hungry. Hearing the sound of cutting vegetables from the kitchen, Adam suddenly felt that such simple happiness was what he had always looked for. Tracey simply cooked a few home-style dishes, fast but delicious. "Lunch is ready." Tracey said. Adam put down hisptop and rushed to the kitchen. "What did you cook? Let me have a try." "Wash your hands first and bring them to the table. Remember, do not steal the food." Adam looked at Tracey, she was still wearing an apron and waving a spat in her hand. She looked so cute that Adam could not help kissed her again. "Got it." After the kiss, He quickly ran away with the dish. Tracey put fingers on her lips. His fleet kiss just now made her heart pumping. When she came out, Adam already put the tableware in position. He sat down at the table and pulled a chair for her in advance. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Adam was sitting there as well- behaved as the children in the kindergarten, which made Tracey could not helpughing. "I didn''t steal the food." He looked at her, asking for praise. "Fine." She did not want to respond. "Then...shouldn''t you give me some rewards, huh?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with an evil look. Tracey didn''t understand. "What reward, ah..." She screamed but had been put on his legs. Her breath was taken away by him and he subconsciously put his hand on Tracey''s upper body. "Where do you put your hands on?!" Tracey thought, with face flushing heavily. How this man like kissing so much? Anytime, anywhere! Was he born a hooligan? Seeing Tracey''s red face, Adam let go of her reluctantly. "Little Tracey, see, how much do we look like a couple! Marry me, okay?" He turned out to conquer Tracey step by step until she agreed. If she was a little careless, she would fall into his sweet trap. "I haven''t thought about it yet." Tracey''s face was still red, she almost fell in. Women would usually be most vulnerable and be conquered easily at this time. "Anyway, I don''t care. You said let me marry you when you grew up. I think you have grown up." Adam insisted. "The food is getting cold. Let''s eat." Tracey quickly got off from his legs and changed the topic. It happened such a long time ago and Tracey was no longer the ignorant girl after experiencing so many things. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A lot of things had changed within fifteen years. Back then, she didn''t understand him, not mention now. Adam saw a hint of coldness shed away in her eyes, he felt a little helpless. It seemed that it was not that easy to warm her inside up. "Little Tracey, your cooking skills are not bad. Where did you learn it?" Adam looked at the dishes in front of him. Mapo Tofu, fried eggs with tomatoes, Yuxiang pork slices, and the soup, were allmon dishes. Not only tasted good, but also cooked fast. Tracey thought that he would not like this kind of food. He should be eating very luxuriously every day, all were the most delicate food for each of his meals, but he looked very enjoyable now. "ording to the recipes found online, practice more, that''s it." Tracey said casually. "You are the daughter of the Xia family. Even if you were abroad, you don''t have to cook by yourself. Girl, what happened?" Adam wondered once again. "Nothing." In the past three years, she seemed to be totally disappearing. Adam had checked her tracks more than once. He thought that even if she was not very good, at least she would not be bad. Now it seemed that it was not the case. If she lived a good life, how she would learn cooking? How she had such serious stomach problems? How she would almost jump downstairs in a daze at night?" All of these could only prove one thing. She was not good, not at all. Tracey had never shown her condition to others, although she knew that women''s most advantageous weapon was to show weakness. However, she was actually a strong person inside. She could change her outside a hundred times, she could be cold, evil, or enchanting. She would only not being weak. She wanted to be strong, even powerful, much more than others. She never received sympathy from anyone. Only the weak needed sympathy, so she would rather not say anything. Seeing that she didn''t want to mention the past, Adam couldn''t force her to say. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward. "I''ve finished. You handle the dishes." Tracey took the dish back to the kitchen. "What? I''m washing them?" Adam suddenly got a headache. He felt Tracey was really bold. Seeing her cold face, Adam changed his mind quickly, "Okay, I''ll wash." God knew that he hated washing dishes most. He hated greasy things. She looked around the kitchen, it was a dishwasher they need to buy the most. Hearing the sound of watering from the kitchen, Tracey did not expect that he would really wash. She slowly walked toward him. Feeling Tracey standing behind, Adam turned around happily. "What''s wrong? Do you think I am pitful?" Tracey just took off her apron and only hang it on his neck. "I''m worried that your clothes would get wet. It should be quite expensive." Adam gritted his teeth. "Wear it for me." He said. Tracey had no choice but to agreed, when she was doing that, she needed to put her hands around his waist. Such an action was like she hugged him. As long as Adam lowered his head, he could smell the fragrance of her hair. He directly put her into his arms. "Little Tracey, this time, you came to me first." "I''m just kindly putting on it for you." Tracey said helplessly. She won''t approach him so easily next time. "Well, wait for me outside" He let her go without doing anything else this time. Tracey turned around and went out. She had a habit of taking an afternoon nap, so she is going to have a nap as she did not have something very important to do today. When Adam came out, he saw that she had fallen asleep on the sofa. Her sleeping face was as pure and wless as it was three years ago. The woman in front of him ovepped with the little girl from many years ago. Adam gently touched her cheek. "Little Tracey..." The window was open, and the sea breeze blew through the curtains. Adam took out a nket to cover her, in case that the wind made her feeling cold. He knelt on the ground, took off her shoes, and let her sleep morefortably on the sofa. This was a nice sleep for Tracey, as if she had returned to many years ago. Her parents were by her side, and she was still the little pretty, naive and carefree princess. She smiled sweetly and happily in the dream, and her dress was waved in the air, circling around her. "Brother Adam, when I grow up, you will marry me, okay?" She asked in her dream. The young man''s handsome face turned into Adam''s. Tracey suddenly woke up from her dream. She found that a piece of paper was left on the table. It wrote,"I have something urgent, leave first. Remember to eat. Well see each other soon." Tracey opened the nket and was about to dump the note. Suddenly, the teenager''s voice came to her mind. "You shall grow up quickly. When you grow up, I will marry you." At that time, when he said this, his eyes were very serious. Tracey thought of Adam''s eyes and didn''t throw out the note in her hand. She read it again and again as if she could see his face when seeing his writing. The teenager ever disappeared, now he turned up again. "What kind of memory he would leave for me in the future?" Tracey felt into thinking. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 In the distance, waves are beating the seashore. Tracey looked at the clock, it''s a bitte. She reapplied some makeup. Thinking of the appointment in the evening, she was heading for the old ce. She thought Rachel must be messing around with Sean now, or she was secretly following him as she had known about Sean''s affair in the selling office. The old ce of them was a western restaurant. This western restaurant might just be a normal high-end restaurant for others. But for Tracey, this ce was a great surprise for her. A long time ago, Sean was confessed to her here. Sweet Nothing. Tracey stood at the door and looked at the familiar yet strange sign. The name of this restaurant is just sweet nothing between lovers. Unfortunately, sweet nothing could not defeat reality after all. Back then, they had promised to spend the rest of their lives together and to give birth to many kids. Now when she thought of these words, she would only felt ridiculous, just like what she ever said when she yed house in kindergarten. Standing here, she seemed to remember the bright smile on Sean''s face at that time, and she also remembered she said that she would only marry him. She entered the hall, it was cool inside, killing the hot of summer. "Miss, how many of you?" the waiter asked enthusiastically. "Two." "There is a couple''s seat. Come with me." The waiter led the way in front. She was smiling when hearing the word "couple seat", but a bitter smile. When she passed by the hall, her eyes were attracted by a white piano. Of course, she would not forget that Sean used to y it here. She liked watching him ying the piano very much. When she thought of Sean, the boy on the ship suddenly appeared in her mind. The boy who liked to wear a white shirt, sat in front of the piano, his fingers wandered quickly on the key. She had long remembered that scene. Until many yearster she watched a ssic movie named "The legend of 1900". She felt familiar at that time, but she couldn''t remember clearly where she had seen a person yed the piano, also on the ship. And she had to admit that what made her fond of Sean was because he could y the piano very well. Most of the people who were good at the piano had beautiful fingers and elegant temperament. She never ever doubted that Sean was the man he loved. Now she thought that things might not as she expected. It turned out it was very likely that she had a deep impression on Adam when he was ying the piano on the ship. So that when Tracey met Sean, she found that he was quite simr to the ship piano boy, the boy who may had been forgotten by her for a long time, yet left an extremely deep impression in herPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. soul. It was possible that the person she liked had always been the young man in white, and Sean was just a shadow of him. She was suddenly shocked by her thoughts. No, it was impossible, at least when she was together with Sean, she loved him really. "Miss, what''s wrong?" The waiter turned around and looked at her, she was staring straight at the piano. "Is this piano has been put there for a long time?" Tracey asked. "It is. The business in the past two years is not very good, so we were not hiring a piano yer." The waiter responded with some disappointment. The piano performance was a good match for such a restaurant, now it was canceled, it''s a pity. "Really?" Tracey looked away. It turned out that everything had changed a long time ago. "Miss, this way, please." Tracey saw an empty seat and stopped. "I want to take this seat. Is it okay?" "Okay, it was not reserved." The waiter withdrew the curtain, this was the seat they took when Tracey and Sean came to this restaurant for the first time. From then on, every time they had a date here, they would choose the same position. Sean was also very considerate to book the seat before theye. In the past two years, the business was not as good as before, so she could be sitting here without a reservation. Tracey ordered the food. "I am waiting for someone. Can you serve the food after he came?" "No problem." The waiter drew the curtain for her. She thought she would be sad when she saw the old ce again. But she turned out to have no strong feelings except sighed a little bit. She was sitting by the window. There was a new restaurant on the opposite, it looked more luxurious with fancier decoration and bright light. Maybe it was the reason why the business here became worse. When there was something new appeared, the old thing would be soon forgotten. It was part of the human nature, everyone loved to chase novelty. Tracey leaned her head against the sofa and closed eyes. Now as long as she thought of Sean, his face would soon turn to Adam''s. After being told that Sean was just imitating Adam so hard. Tracey began to notice that she loved Sean maybe only because of her impression of Adam. She took Sean as Adam subconsciously when Sean walked into her life, so she fell in love with him. So, for so many years, Sean was just a substitute for Adam? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She still remembered that she would be tempted by some of his actions. She got excited a whole day when Sean kissed her forehead. How could this kind of emotion be fake? Just as she was obsessed with her thoughts, Sean arrived. Both of them arrived earlier than the appointed time. As soon as Sean withdrew the curtain, he saw Tracey in a ck skirt sitting deeply in the sofa. Her slender legs crossed casually, with a pair of ck high heels on her beautiful feet. She leaned her head against the hand, half closed eyes. She only wore light makeup but the lips were in dark red. Her ring and earing were shining under the lights. Just a nce, Sean could not move his eyes away. She had changed too much! When he saw her in the bathroom today, he was only immersed in the joy and excitement of seeing she wasing back. Until this moment, he had the opportunity to look her carefully and found that she was no longer the little girl who would cry, act cute and seize his clothes, following him around all the day. She hadpletely turned into a woman, an elegant and charming woman. No man could escape from her charm. "Miss, your friend is here. Would you like to have the food now?" The waiter''s voice let Tracey slowly open her eyes. She looked at Sean, who had just arrived, without too much facial expression. "Okay, please." She still leanedzily on the sofa, did not move a lot even though he was here. She looked calmly at Sean, opening her red lips slightly and said, "Sit." Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Seeing the woman who he was familiar yet unfamiliar with, Sean couldn''t help frowning. "Tracey, I''ming." He said. Tracey was about to speak something, only found her throat was like full of bitterness. "Do you mind if I smoke?" Although she was asking, she already skillfully lit her cigarette up. Her nails were also polished in dark red, setting off the beauty of her fingers. Actually, she does not have quite a big addiction to smoking. Only when she felt disturbed, she wanted to smoke, for example, now when she was seeing Sean. She thought she had already let go of the past. As long as she saw his face, she couldn''t help thinking of the scene that Sean and Rachel were having sex on the bed. After all, she used to deeply love him, so she felt disgusted when she thought of it. When Sean saw Tracey, whose temperament had changed drastically, he also had mixed feelings. "Tracey, smoking is not good for your health." "Oh? Mr. Sheng, are you somebody of me? I said I came here today just for a talk, what is your stand to educate me ?" Tracey looked at him contemptuously. There was a kind of fatal attraction of her when she was smoking. "Tracey, I know that you me me. There was something you did not know for three years ago. I was going to propose to you that day." "But Rachel tricked me into her room and drugged me. I took her as you so that I made that huge mistake..." He thought that it was his mistake to made Tracey became what she looked like today. Tracey looked at him indifferently. "Even if what you said is true, you''re going to get engaged to her soon, the fake drama between you two had be real, do you think it''s still necessary to make any more exnations?" For Tracey, the so- called emotion was like the smoke at the moment. She could clearly see it, but when she reached out her hand to catch something, she could only get nothing. After listening to his exnation, she thought of a person, Adam. On the day she came back, Adam was also drugged. But at that time, he wanted to throw it out in the bathroom. Same thing, different results. It turned out Sean after all had no strong sense of self- restraint, maybe this was the reason why they were finally broken. "Tracey, I was drugged that night and I lost my consciousness, but as long as I did that thing to Rachel, I must be responsible for my faults." "What a considerate man. No wonder why I loved you so much in the past." Tracey even wanted to apud for him. "Considerate as you, how can you sit in front of me right now?" Tracey thought and sneered. Since Rachel was not showing up until now, she must have been lost in tracking you." She stood up, walked toward Sean and bent over. She lightly raised his chin and blew some smoke at his face. In the smoke, Tracey was like an enchanting elf, she had be too temptingpared to the past! Sean almost couldn''t help holding her slender waist. However, Tracey had already stepped back. "Mr. Sheng, please behave yourself. You''re going to be engaged." Tracey elegantly put out the cigarette. "Tracey, the person I love had always been you." Sean said. "Excuse me, Mr. and Miss, we are serving your order." Outside the curtain came the waiter''s voice, interrupting what Sean''s speaking. Tracey ordered two steaks and some desserts. But Tracey hated eating steaks the most in the past. What''s more, she didn''t like those desserts. Why did everything change when she came back? "Sir and Miss, your dishes have been served. Please enjoy." The waiter quickly left. Sean seemed to not interested in the food at all. "Tracey, didn''t you dislike steak and dessert the most in the past?" "The past? Don''t you know that a person''s preference will change? Just like I used to like you very much." Tracey picked up her ss and drank the wine up. When he saw Tracey raising her head to drink, he thought that she would be choked even if sipping the alcohol. Except her face, he could not see any trace of the past of her. "Tracey, neither wine nor cigarettes are good." Sean looked at her, suddenly missed the little girl who always smiled sweetly. But it was just the past. Tracey sneered without answering. Seeing that she did not answer, Sean quietly cut the steak. "Tracey, why I haven''t heard anything about you these years?" Sean only knew that Rachel drugged him, but he did not know that Tracey was framed by the Xia family. He didn''t know either that the reason why she fled to America was not for healing love hurts, but because she wanted to build power for herself. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t want to be controlled anymore. If she didn''t leave at that time, she could only live a life of being controlled by members of the Xia family. Maybe once she fell asleep tonight she could never see the sun tomorrow, but only a few people knew about this. "Since I want to go far away, I won''t leave too much message." Tracey replied coldly. Looking at the coldness in her eyes, Sean found that Tracey''s character had changed so much that he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. "Tracey, eat this. I just have cut." Sean exchanged his steak with hers. Since he wanted to do so, why didn''t she ept it? "Is this how you serve Rachel at home?" She bit a piece of steak and emphasized the word ''serve''. Sean felt a bit ufortable. But soon he was relieved. No woman could ept that kind of thing. He understood her anger. "Except for you, I was not good for any other woman. I just want to make up for Rachel by agreeing with the engagement. In fact I have no feelings for her." If back to a teenager, Tracey would believe his words and felt righteous and sincere of him. But after experiencing such a lot, she could already see through his real purpose instantly. He seemed to take responsibility for what he did by marrying Rachel, but if he did not love this woman, he was actually fooling her. Besides, he was here to meet his ex-girlfriend when he was soon engaged. How a "responsible" man! "You don''t have to exin too much about your emotion to me. We were done a long time ago. Today, were are just for a talk here as ordinary friends." Tracey elegantly picked up a piece of steak, "Do you know, even though the decoration here did not change, the taste of the food was not the same." "Including the steak, despite it looked the same as before, the new chef had made them tasted different." "Not mention human being. President Sheng, We have changed and can not return to the old days. After this meal, you go your way and I go mine." Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "Excuse me?" Sean suddenly felt like his whole world copsed. He was not feeling strong when hearing the same words before, but today, they are from Tracey. From now on, you go your way, I go mine. How cruel it was! "Tracey, I haven''t forgotten you for even one day in the past three years. I''ve sent you many messages on the blog. Did you see them?" He grabbed Tracey''s hand tightly. Now he really wanted to say everything that he had been holding back for three years out. Tracey wanted to take her hand out, but she found that she was being held too tight. She suddenly frowned and looked at him. "Even though you never forget me, so what? Now that we have gone far, is it necessary to say nonsense?" "Tracey, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?" In fact, Sean didn''t really know what he wanted. Maybe he wanted Tracey toe back to him, but how could he say that? "Mr. Sheng, I think you need to know one thing, the apology may not always work". "But I don''t me you for what happened three years ago. Well, I forgive you." "Because if I me you, it will only prove that I care about you. Every time I am feeling hatred, I will think of you again and again." "So I decided not to me you. I don''t hate you anymore. I forgive you. Now, please let go of me." She was telling the truth. Three years ago, the people who framed her were Rachel and those from the Xia family. Although Sean was also doing the wrong thing. It was because Rachel nned carefully and used the drug, so she didn''t me Sean for a long time. After all, he treated her well when they were together. The only thing to me was the fate of them, or, the fragility of their love. When she was so relieved to say that she forgave him, Sean did not feel the same at all. As she said, she didn''t me him, now she was not even holding any hatred because She didn''t even want to think about him. Now they were just like strangers. "What about the past? You will also ignore it and forget it?" Sean asked. A strong restlessness arose in Sean''s heart. "So what if I forget and what if I remember? Mr. Sheng, I don''t think it useful to question such a lot!" Tracey sneered, she had no idea if sheughed at Sean''s action or at their past. While he was in a daze, she had already pulled out her hand and stopped talking. Instead, she quietly enjoyed the food and wine. Life could still be beautiful even though somebody had left. Tracey was soon satisfied. She elegantly wiped her mouth with a napkin. "Well, President Sheng, we''ve finished the talking. I should go now." "It''ste, I''ll give you a ride." Sean didn''t know what he wanted, but he just wanted to spend more time with Tracey. "No, I have a car." "You drank a lot of wine. It''s dangerous to drive. Let me do it." After saying that, he paid the bill and left with her. When they passed the hall, they saw the piano. Sean pointed at it and said, "Tracey, do you remember that I was..." "Sorry, I don''t remember anything." Tracey interrupted him directly, not giving him any time to mention the past. Back then, Tracey agreed to be his girlfriend only because he yed a song for her. But, so what? Sean could not say more, but to hold his words back, he could only smile painfully. Tracey went ahead. Looking at her figure, he felt it was himself that trapped in the past and could not move on. She went downstairs, bing a little bit more clear. She gave Mark a call. "Where are you?" "President Xia, my mother has acute appendicitis. I am in the hospital now. What can I do for you?" Mark''s voice was obviously a little nervous. "Nothing urgent. I''m just asking. If you need money, tell me." Tracey wanted him to pick her up, but now she had to give up this idea. At this time, Sean had chased out. "Tracey, take my ? II car. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''ll take a taxi." The meeting tonight was originally a temporary idea. She thought that she would like to say a lot of things as they had not seen each other for three years. However, when she really saw him, she felt calmer than she imagined and Sean''s so- called exnations did not hit her at all. She wanted to take advantage of Sean only for defeating Rachel. This was the feelings she had for him now. "It''s not safe for you to be alone sote at night, let me go with you." It was true that Sean cared about her. It also was true that he wanted to know where she lived. No matter how cold was Tracey''s reaction, he had spent the past three years in regret and pain. He hoped that Tracey could forgive him even in his dreams, but when he really heard she was saying "I don''t me you" he felt even sadder. "Mr. Sheng, now you already have a fiancee. You don''t go home to stay with her but give me a ride, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." She looked at him and took two steps forward. She was very close to him. Sean felt that his breath stopped for a while. Tracey was no longer an innocent girl. An enchanting smile shed away on her mouth. She gently put her fingers on Sean''s chest, the snail polish was shining under the streetmp. If it was Rachel who did the same thing to him, he would definitely elude, but it was Tracey. Her smile was so beautiful and enchanting. As long as he stretched out his hand, he could hold her waist. His heart beated faster. Tracey was now like a poison to men, which nobody could survive from it. "Why you are so nervous about me, do you..." Her fingers slowly moved up along his chest, the atmosphere was full of chemistry. She tiptoed gently and moved her red lips to Sean''s ear, "Do you still want to have a new rtionship with me?" Her question soon made the atmosphere frozen. Sean''s brain stopped moving, he could only recognize the fragrance he caught wasing from Tracey. With such flirting words, and in such a close distance, he could not help wrapping his arms around her waist and said, "Tracey, I..." Tracey seemed to know what he was going to say. Before he spoke, she put her fingers on his lips. "Even if you say so, I won''t agree." She smiled really like a fairy in the darkness. The one who was not only seductive but also seemed to take his heart away. "Tracey, I''m just worried about you, so I just want to drive you back." He suppressed the strong desire in his heart and said calmly. "Really?" Tracey smiled contemptuously and directly stepped out from his arms. "But I don''t need your worry." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 She left after setting him a fire. Sean felt empty and lost. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He knew that his heart had been filled with excitement after knowing she came back, but he didn''t expect that the person who came back was totally different from the one in the past. He was still in a daze, Tracey had already got a taxi. He knew that once he left Tracey, he would not know when they could meet again. "Sir, please go to..." When Tracey was about to tell her destination, Sean suddenly got in. She didn''t want to expose her address, in case Sean would keep following. So she changed it soon. "Go to Shenghao Hotel." "Sir, what about you?" The taxi driver looked back at Sean. "I''ll go with her." Sean Sheng had already closed the door. The car got into the crowd, colorful lights shed out of the window. Tracey was looking outside while Sean was looking at her. However, such action of Tracey was actually expressing her resistance to Sean, she would not like to contact him anymore. Tracey opened the window a little bit, and the wind blew inside gently and messed her hair up. She was obsessed with the lights, the charm on her face gradually faded. She looked a little like the innocent one she used to be. Sean subconsciously reached out his hand to tidied her hair up. She suddenly recovered from the view and turned to look at him. His hands stand stiffly in the air. Tracey tucked the hair behind the ears herself. "Do you know, I used to be depending on you, but since the day I lost you, I realized that I could do so so many things alone." She said with a smile. But Sean felt sad for this smile. He could felt that she was not simply studying abroad. Because it was not only her temperament changed a lot, but also her eyes. "I''m sorry..." He found that he couldn''t do anything except apologized. Tracey stared at his face and remembered the time when she just arrived in America three years ago. At that time, she had realized that she could not stay in this city anymore, or she would be killed by her stepmother, Carmen Liu. Even though there was not much deposit in her bank ount, she did not receive any money transfer from her parents. In the second month after she came to America, she called Ben, but he was busy dealing with his business. He even answered impatiently, "Did Carmen give you money? I''m busy. Asked her for the money." It was already one month since she left, she didn''t hear from her father of just a little care. Tracey bit her lips. She didn''t know that they would treat her like this! Firstly, Carmen nned a photo scandal for Tracey to steal her shares in the Xia''s business. After Tracey fled to the United States, she even wanted Tracey to be hungry to death! This was not enough, the things that happened next were really giving Tracey a nightmare. She hung up the phone and knew that Carmen must have done it on purpose. She didn''t have much savings, not enough for continuing life, not mention to create apany. She had to put all money into the stock. In that month, she almost went to the end of life. During her most difficult period of time, she ate only one bag of instant noodles for a whole day. She had a stomach problem,ter it turned into a disease. Carmen found that she was still alive and felt that she was still a hidden danger. On a rainy night, a man in ck sneaked into her room, nning to rape her first then kill her. Tracey had never expected that such a drama plot would happen to her. Her clothes were torn into pieces. Fortunately, she was alert and knocked out the man with something. Tracey quickly took her passport and other important documents, covered herself with a piece of clothes, and left hurriedly. She walked into the rain, crying heavily. She was eager to dial the number that she was quite familiar with. But when she finally made up the mind to call Sean, she found that her cell phone was powered off. The rain had totally drenched her body, the lightning was full of the sky. She had no money nor the people she knew. Thunder crazily roared, beating Tracey''s ears. Rains were mixing with tears, running down from her face. That night, she might had run out of the tears of her whole life. In such a situation, Tracey thought of suicide, it was at least better than being killed by Carmen. She closed her eyes. She imagined that Sean would appear in front of her. If he did so, she would definitely forgive and made her peace with him. But he did note and she spent the rest of her days in the escape. When she recalled these things again, her heart still felt painful. It was the suffering that made Tracey what she was like today. She was forced to live such a kind of life. Fortunately, the miserable days already ended up. Now she was dressed in morous clothes, no one could tell that she used to live a life worse than that of a beggar. She slowly opened her eyes, and they were not looking emotional anymore, they had recovered peaceful and cold. "Mr. and Miss, we are here." The driver''s voice came, and Sean paid before Tracey. But Tracey did not take her money back. "Keep the change" She said and got off the taxi. She did not want to expose her address, as to why did shee to Shenghao Hotel, except for her habit, she also had some purposes. Thinking of the difficulties she was forced to go through, she gritted her teeth. She did not do anything harmful to those people, why they must hurt her? She came back for revenge this time. She had never forgotten her mission. Tracey was about to ask for a room from the representative, Sean stopped her. "I had kept your room for you all the time." The reason why did Sean like to spend the night here so much was because Tracey once said that she liked to see the sea here. Therefore, in addition to the special room for sean, there was also one for Tracey. But she felt a little ironic for her exclusive room now. She followed Sean to get in the elevator. Her room was next to Sean''s room, where she took the photo of them to make the scandal. One room card could open both of their rooms. This was the sweet promise of them in the past. Sean turned on the lights, the whole room was in brightness. "Tracey, nothing changed since you left. There is someone to do weekly cleaning because I know you wille back someday." Hearing his words, Tracey went into confusion. Since they had been separated for long, why he must acted so affectionately? "Really? But I don''t like the decoration anymore." His enthusiasm was only in exchange for her cold response. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Everything here was exactly the same as it was three years ago. Tracey remembered that this room was decorated in the year when she was 16. At that time, she thought that she was the happiest princess. There was a huge princess bed in the house, with a gorgeous pink curtain dragged on the floor. Pink curtain, pink carpet, the whole room was in her favorite style. Just like a fairy tale world, everything here had her memories. She remembered that when she was bullied at home, she woulde to this ce that belonged to her. There were some books she liked to read and music sheets on the table, there were also sweet photos of them, which hurt her a lot. "Tracey, do you still remember that this ce used to be our secret world?" Sean wanted to remind her of their sweetness. The sweeter the past was, the crueler it was to Tracey. All the people worked together to push her from heaven to hell. "What if I remember or forgot?" She put her handbag aside. "Tracey, as long as you''re willing, this ce will always be yours, no matter in the past or in the future," Sean said. "Are you sure?" Tracey suddenly asked. "Of course, I''ve kept this here for you all the time. Except for the cleaning staff, no one has ever stepped into this room," Sean said softly. "Oh." Tracey walked slowly toward the desk, and her fingers swept over the spotless photo frame. Sean thought that she was thinking of the past, however, she suddenly picked it up and threw it into the bin. "Tracey, you..." He was surprised to witness that she threw all of their photos into the bin. He felt as if his kindness had all be ruined, but instantly he thought of what he did on Tracey. If doing this could make her feel better, then let it be. Anyway, he had copied those photos. Tracey picked up thest photo frame. It was the picture of Sean. He yed the piano for her in the previous restaurant. She felt that he was as elegant as a prince when ying the piano, and this photo was also her favorite one. Seeing Tracey hesitating, Sean still held a hint of hope. After all, she could not be so heartless. However, Tracey''s words were beyond his imagination. "Didn''t you say this ce belonged to me? I think have the right to process the trash." "Trash!!!" She was calling their past trash?! Sean clenched his fists tightly. After holding his temper for a whole night, he finally broke out. "Tracey, you weren''t like this before!" Tracey threw thest photo frame into the bin. She approached him with an enchanting smile. ¡±0h? not like this? Then what I was like?" She asked. Sean suddenly felt that she became so strange. Except for the face, he could hardly see any trace of the past on her. If it was not because of thechrymal mole, he would suspect if the woman in front of him only has the same face as her but not real Tracey! "You are not like Tracey..." Sean took a step back. Tracey was like a floozy now. At such a close distance, he could catch her smell. The perfume she used was very tempting, especially in such a situation, he was afraid that he could not hold. He tried to step back but she kept approaching, making him no ce to hide. "Haha, I am Tracey. Why should I be like her?" She smiled evilly. "President Sheng, your heart beats so fast..." She began to touch Sean''s chest. He was nervous. Feeling the rapid rhythm of his heart, Of course, Tracey knew what he was nervous about. If Tracey was just a naive girl three years ago, she would had be a poisonous flower now. Moreover, the poison flowers all over the body with thorns. She was capable enough of seducing all men. "Let go of me..." Sean was afraid that if things went on like this, he would really not be able to hold back his desire. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Since she had juste back, Sean didn''t want to leave her a bad impression. "Mr. Sheng, I''m not a tiger that eats you. Look, your forehead is full of sweat. Is it because you haven''t turned on the air conditioner?" She said and chuckled. "I''ll be good if you stay away from me." Sean wanted to push Tracey away, but he failed. Tracey''s body seemed to stick to him. "Mr. Sheng has been recalling the past for me all the time, now bringing me here. There are no other people here, what''s your purpose? Can you tell me?" Tracey approached very closely to him and spoke gently, Sean''s ear felt her light breath, his body couldn''t help trembling. "Tracey, I''ll say it again, stay away from me." She was not the little girl of that year, and he was not the youth of that year either. "You haven''t told me about your purpose yet." She took a step forward and directly pushed him onto the bed. She slowly bent over and got closer and closer to him. Sean swallowed hard. "What a coquettish woman!" Sean was going to lost his mind. Then she sat on his waist. The bed curtain waved in the wind. "Tracey..." Sean was flirted by such a position of them, a kind of evil mind rose in his head. Is there anyone who could control himself under this circumstance? Not mention the flirting woman is his long-loved one? But he still couldn''t figure out everything she had done. Didn''t she hate him? Then why did she be willing to have intimate contact with him? As the saying went, you can never be sure what a woman was up to, now Sean had fully got it. "However, from another point, is it because she still loved me, so she hated me so much?" Sean thought. "Tell me, what do you want?" Her red lips were kept closing until there were less than ten centimeters away. Feeling her breath gushing on his skin, he felt his heart almost jumped out. He could not help putting his hands around Tracey''s waist. "Tracey, I want you..." "But you''re soon engaged..." Tracey reminded. "I can handle it..." His lips were about to kiss her. Tracey moved her lips away. She pretended to be aggrieved and said, "I was being discriminated in the Xia family. It was not you who drove me to leave, It was my stepmother, who was going to frame me. I had no choice..." "What on earth happened that year?" Sean thought that she had cooled down a little, so he hurriedly asked her about the past. This might be a good time for him to open Tracey''s heart. He must ask something. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The fish hooked up! Tracey added, "In fact, there were still a lot of things happened that night, I could not stay anymore." "At the same time, you did that kind of thing. I didn''t have any support and decided to go to the United States." "Tracey, I know I''m sorry to you. What happened that night?" Sean already felt like an ant in one''s pants. "I can''t make it clear for a moment. Anyway, I didn''t tell anyone I havee back. I didn''t dare to expose myself." "Otherwise, Carmen still wants to kill me. Can you keep it a secret for me? Don''t tell anyone!" Tracey was a fairy in the darkness earlier, but at this moment she had changed to a poor little bunny. Sean could hardly resist the fairy not mention to this pitiful bunny. "Sure enough, there was something wrong. Tracey, don''t be afraid. I will protect you well in the future. If the Xia family does not care about you, I do." Sean Sheng held her in his arms. If he said this to her in the past, Tracey would have no regrets to be with him for the rest of her life. But at the time when she was the most miserable, he chose Rachel. She sneered in his arms. "Thank you, Sean..." Just heard she was calling his name, Sean felt that his body softened. Then she put her hand on his waist. This woman seemed to have some magic power. He knew that she had just returned, so he needed to left her a good impression, but his inside was moring that he wanted her! He suddenly turned her over. "Tracey, sorry for your suffering these years." He stroked her cheeks. Tracey pretended to be moved. She slowly took off his suit. Being stimted by her movement, Sean didn''t have the slightest sense of thinking. His Adam''s apple moved up and down. "Can...can I?" He looked at her seriously. Seeing Sean, Tracey suddenly thought of Adam''s domineering face. "Damn it, why did I think of him now?" Her fingers slowly moved on his body. His zer and shirt were taken off by her one by one. When Sean was trembling to touch Tracey''s skin, there was a sound of high heels outside the door. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tracey''s mouth slightly curved up. "Shees." she thought. Then, she pushed Sean away. "Sean Sheng, you''re really here!" Rachel rushed in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw two people on the bed loomed in the curtain. There was a woman with white long legs and being pressed by Sean, zer and shirt scattered around her. How could such a scene not stimte Rachel? "Sean, don''t let her know it''s me." Tracey whispered by Sean''s ears. She looked so pitiful! Sean remembered what she said earlier. It seemed that something serious had happened between her and the Xia family. She was now hiding from them. And if Rachel Nan knew that she was back, she would definitely tell the news to the Xia family. "Don''t worry." Sean quickly covered her with a quilt. He got up and picked up his shirt from the ground calmy. He said while wearing, "Why are you here?" No hint of guilt in his expression. Perhaps it was because the person under the cover was Tracey. She was the woman he really liked all the time, and he had always been disgusted by Rachel''s way to steal him. Now Tracey was back. In his mind, Tracey was his real woman, so he didn''t feel guilty at all. Rachel saw that he was not even willing to exin. "Why am I here? Sean, it''s me who should question this! I am going to marry you, Who is she?" She pointed at the woman on the bed. In order to protect her, Sean covered her up! If he just wanted to be dissolute outside, she would not be so angry, after all, he would finally return home. But if he yed around emotionally, he would probably get lost and never return. What''s more, this happened right at the time so close to their engagement. How could Rachel relieve it? During these years, she would definitely show off her happiness as soon as she got a chance. She wanted everyone to know it. But now she was in a panic. She was afraid that Sean would really fall in love with someone else. His behavior recently was indeed weird. "You don''t need to care about who she is. If you don''t have anything else to do here, please leave." Sean''s mind was full of Tracey''s pitiful look. She must be painful now. She used to be his well-known girlfriend. But now she could only hide in the quilt and be regarded as an outsider! He knew that Tracey should be very sad without a doubt. "I''d like to see the whore who dares seduce my husband! I will break her leg today!" Rachel already got frantic. Now she rushed toward Tracey, wanting to uncover the quilt to see her face. "It''s enough! Rachel! You know that I never love you. Even if I get engaged to you, it''s just to make up for my mistake of that year. Don''t really think it means I like you." Sean stood in front of her to prevent her from approaching Tracey. He lost Tracey once three years ago. This time, he would not let her go again! "Sean Sheng, how can you do this to me? I am your wife!" Anyone who heard he said that would be heartbroken. Especially for Rachel herself, who had been devoting a lot to their rtionship, even deliberately changed her preferences in order to satisfy him. She was being considerate for him all the time, but it ended up hearing his so heartless words. "My wife? Ha ha, we''re not married. I''m not your husband, and you''re not my wife either," Sean said coldly. Tracey heard every single of his word clearly under the quilt. In fact, she was not happy about it at all. "Once a man decided to be heartless, he could hurt a person better than the sharp knife." She thought. "Since he could treat Rachel in this way today, he would treat me the same way the other day. Don''t laugh at Rachel." Women were all pathetic after all. She warned herself in her heart that never fall in love with a man so easily! "You''re going to get engaged to me soon. I''ll be Mrs. Sheng right away." Rachel wiped her tears and held the hand of Sean. "How abouting home with me? I swear I''ll pretend that nothing had happened today." "You are still my Sean, I can''t live without you. I really can''t do it..." Sean looked at this hysterical woman, there was no pity in his eyes, and he got rid of her hand. "Let go of me. I won''t go back tonight." He said coldly. At the night three years ago, he gave up Tracey, then they got separated for three years! He would never do the same thing this time. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Rachel did not expect that even though she had been so humble. He was still so indifferent to her as if she is the most despicable woman in the world. "Sean, you must leave with me!" Rachel Nan was also determined. In recent years, even if Sean did not love her. At least he treated her politely, never been rude, and he did not get close to other women either. But today, he treated her cruelly for because of a woman on the bed. Soon, she would be his wife! "I said, you leave." Sean stood in front of the bed, without any expression on his face. "Well, if you don''t leave, then I''ll jump down from here." As she spoke, Rachel already walked to the window. Tracey wanted tough at this moment. In the past, she was so clever to use tricks. Why she acted like a shrew now? As long as she kept being rational, she would know that it was useless to make a fuss to win a man back, it would only irritate him and make him more disgusted. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Fine, if you want to jump, go ahead. Tomorrow''s headline will be you. You always like to make headlines. If you jump down, you must be the target of all major websites and media. "But it is high here. If you jumped down, you must be dead. What''s more, you would die in an extremely ugly look." "You love being beautiful. If tomorrow''s headline is your bloody body, will you regret your decision?" Sean finished his analysis coldly without any worries as he was too familiar with Rachel''s character. She would not jump even though anyone else would do. She loved beauty, she was a perfectionist. If everyone knew that she ended her life in such a way, she could never rest in peace. Of course, there was something more important. This woman was more selfish than others. The more selfish a person was, the more he/ she cherished life. Her purpose was just to threaten Sean, after all, she had no courage for death. The coldness and cruelty of Sean made Tracey feel scared, although he looked modest and elegant on usual. He was a considerate gentleman, but inside his body was cold blood running there. She realized it little by little in the past years when she was in America. Although she was in the United States, she had been paying attention to everything about Sean. She thought she had known him enough, until this moment. She suddenly felt lucky that she did not like him anymore. Otherwise, the person who was heartbreaking outside maybe herself. "Sean Sheng, you bastard!" Rachel took a nce at the window. The cars came and went were looked like toy cars. If Rachel jumped down, she would not only die, but she would also be crushed into ground meat. Sean''s analysis was right. She did not dare to do that. She ran over from the window and said, "Sean Sheng, you will be sorry!" When finished, she ran out like a madwoman. However, Sean said, "The thing I regret the most in my life is to know you!" This was probably the most cruel word. Tracey heard the sound of high heels went away. In order to prevent her from entering again, Sean closed the door. "Tracey, it''s all right now. Come out." Tracey fixed her hair. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know she woulde." Sean said. "Of course you don''t know it. I deliberately informed her, otherwise, how could shee?" But Tracey would not say what she was thinking out. Three years ago, she was leaving in this desperation. Tracey was sure that Rachel had already felt the same as she did, but it was just the beginning. Sean sat beside her, reaching out his hand to hug her, but Tracey stopped him. "Sean, I''m tired. I want to have a rest." Her cold attitude was the opposite of her previous performance. Sean thought that he could start a new rtionship with her, but as he heard she said so, he felt a huge loss. But what Rachel did that year must have evoked her bad memory. He could understand and did not think much about it, so he said, "Well, have a good rest. I am next door to you. If there is anything you need, tell me." "Okay." She walked with him to the door. Sean was expecting that there would be something happen between them and he was reluctant to leave. But he was afraid that Tracey changed her mind to stay here, so he had to leave. "Good night, Tracey." "Good night." Tracey said coldly and closed the door. If Sean did not leave quickly enough his nose would have been squeezed by the door. As soon as Tracey closed the door, the corner of her mouth turned up. Everything was under her control. Tonight she just implemented an ad-hoc n. When she was in the taxi, she had sent a message to Rachel by the name of her fans. She estimated the time and deliberately seduced Sean. Then Rachel came in at the right time to witnessed everything. Even if Sean was willing to exin to her, she would only believe what she saw. Rachel may not have a good sleep for tonight, no, for many nights. Tracey opened the wardrobe and found a nightdress set. She sat on the bed and took a selfie. This photo was not a whim. Instead, she deliberately revealed the room, and Rachel would know what ce it was at a nce. However, she just saved the photo and did not post it. Now she did not want to expose the truth that she hade back. It would be more fun to y like this. For Rachel, she didn''t know who was her opponent at all. ording to her personality, she was impossible to get the surveince. She wanted to let the whole world know how happy she was to be with Sean. If she went to check the surveince, it would be meaning the crisis of their rtionship. Tracey won again. No matter how much pains that Rachel held, she could only hold it. Tracey took afortable bath andy down on the bed. Back to her 18 years old, she would fantasize that she was a happy princess here. But now, she only wanted to be the queen in her own world. She should be able to sleep very well tonight. Although she had won Rachel temporarily, she should consider going back to the Xia family. "By what kind of way to return?" She was thinking of the question. When she was lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang. It was the phone number that she is quite familiar with. If she did not know Adam''s story, she would not be so struggling. But now, things became different and she did not know how to face him in the future. She was not going to pick it up. But Adam was in quite a good patience and called again. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Tracey had no choice but to press the answer button. "Hello." She found that she could not be free in dealing with Adampared to dealing with Sean. "Where are you?" Adam''s voice came. At this moment, he was standing in front of Tracey''s Vi. It was not nine o''clock yet, she would not sleep so early. The room was dark. Obviously, she was not inside. Based on Tracey''s habit, she could work all the time until midnight. So she must be somewhere else. Adam specially came here but did not see his love, he felt so lost. "In the hotel." Tracey told the truth. She knew that if she lied to Adam, her future days would be hard. "Why did you go to the hotel? Was your new home not good enough?" Adam asked, but feeling satisfied that she didn''t lie. Tracey took a look at the pink girl''s room and said, "I still need to buy something more for the new home. It''s more convenient to stay in a hotel. Where are you?" "I''m outside your house." Adam was honest too. "What are you doing there?" Tracey was a little surprised. Adam suddenly did not know what to answer. After drinking a lot in the business meal, he only wanted to see her, even if just a nce. So he asked the driver to take him here. Who knew that Tracey was not at home. The sea breeze blew, making him sobered a bit. "Nothing. I just want to see you. It''s gettingte. Sleep early. Don''t work toote." He said with cares. Tracey was touched by his gentle words. He didn''t say anything else, he just wanted to see her. She thought of the sea many years ago again. In the dark night, he put her up to the driftwood. Under the thunder and lightning, he smiled. Tracey bit her lips. "Why do you want to see me?" "I don''t know, it just suddenly came to my mind." Adam didn''t know either why he had such a strong desire to see her. Perhaps it was because she had disappeared for three years, when she appeared again, He got into the worries of losing her again. He was afraid that he woke up some day and he could never see Tracey. Because of missing so much, so he wanted to see her so much. "Well, I''m in Shenghao Hotel. Wait for me at the gate. I''ll be there in half an hour." Tracey got off the bed. She was nning to stay here overnight, but when she heard that Adam wanted to see her, she changed her mind. She also wanted to see him, even just a little bit. "Okay." Adam hung up happily and quickly got into the car. "Shenghao Hotel.1'' He told the driver. "Yes, sir!" Seeing him bing happy, the driver was feeling happy too. Otherwise, Adam could be like a timebomb if he was in a bad mood. 20 minutester, his car stopped at the hotel. "I''m here. You cane down.¡± Tracey checked the time. Her estimated time was half an hour. He must have ordered the driver to go quickly to see her as soon as possible. "Okay, wait for me." She picked up her bag and left. Without informing Sean Sheng, she gently closed the door. Everything that happened tonight was specially prepared for Rachel on purpose. As the elevator going down, she began to feel rxed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Adam leaned against the car, he never found "wait for me" sounded so sweet. Three minutester, Tracey appeared at the gate elegantly. Her skirt waved in the wind, setting off her slender legs. She put her hair back to the ear, looked lovely and sexy. Adam greeted her with a hug. "I miss you." Smelling wine from his body, she pushed him away, "Did you drink?" "Yes, but not drunk. I just miss you, very much." His eyes were clear, but Tracey shivered slightly because of his words. "Let''s take a walk." "Okay." As long as being with her, it was okay to do anything. Shenghao Hotel was built on the beach. At this time, the seaside was busy, and there was full of outdoor barbecues. There were a lot of couples walking around by the sea, and there were also many groups of people enjoying the barbecue there. "I''m a little hungry. Let''s have some barbecue." Earlier in the restaurant, she didn''t eat too much. "Okay!" He agreed without hesitation. Tracey thought that it was impossible for such a man to eat this kind of snack. But he agreed so quickly, which made Tracey surprised. They found a shop that was not very popr. Adam ordered various snacks and some beer. "Why are you looking at me in that way? Feeling strange to me?" Adam was confused with Tracey''s eyes. "I''m just curious. You are sessful, it''s impossible for people like you to eat street-stall food and drink beers." In her impression, what he drank was all vintage wine. It was difficult to connect a noble young man dressed in a customized suit to beer and outdoor barbecue. Adam chuckled. "Aren''t you the daughter of the Xia family? If you can be here, why can''t I?" Adam answered. But from his proficiency to ordered food, it was not the first time for him toe to such a ce. Tracey suddenly realized that not only herself had secrets, everyone did so. Including Adam. She began to be interested in his past. When all delicious food had been served, Tracey opened a beer. "I''m happy today. Cheers!" She directly hit Adam''s bottle with hers. Adam was shocked by her openness. "Really? How about sharing it with me?" "Nope." Tracey smirked and took a slug of her beer. Adam took a sip and suddenly remembered something. "You can''t drink cold. You are still on period." He took Tracey''s beer away, but Tracey was so happy that she just wanted to drink tonight. "Only one bottle, okay?" She begged. It seemed that she did not even realize that why she had to follow Adam''s requirement. Adam could feel her excitement and he was d to see she immersed in it, "Fine, just one bottle." "No problem." Tracey drank it joyfully. Tracey''s mood was much lighter than before. She began to tell Adam some stories about her childhood. In her stories, there wasn''t Sean, nor the things she experienced in America. Perhaps she was subconsciously avoiding those unpleasant pasts. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 At this moment, both of the two people were forgetting their status and drinking beer by the sea. They didn''t eat too much barbecue but had a lot of beer. Tracey even drank from only one bottle to six. Now she was a little tipsy. "Little bunny, you are pissed. Go back to take a rest." Adam said, looking at her flushed cheeks. "Did you say I''m pissed? I''m not!" Later, she staggered toward the beach. Perhaps she felt annoyed about her high heels, she took off them, barefoot walked and jumped. Adam looked at the cheerful figure and sighed. Was this woman the calm and elegant one he had seen before? Tracey stepped on the soft sand happily. She finished those beers in a rush and now she felt dizzy. The sea breeze blew at them, Adam took off his zer and put it on her. "You should back to the hotel after having the wind here for a while," Adam whispered to Tracey. "Go to the hotel?! What are you gonna do on me?" Tracey looked back at him. "Why do you have two heads?" "Oh...How drunk was this woman?" Although Adam wanted to take her back, when he saw her happiness, he suddenly felt that he would satisfy all she wanted. "You are drunk. Everything is ghosting in your eyes. Come on, go back with me." Adam coaxed her in a soft voice. "Hotel..." Tracey chuckled. "What is your purpose?" Adam was quite hopeless. Everyone behaved differently after being drunk. He didn''t expect Tracey would be acting like this. "My bigdy, I''m afraid that you''ll catch a cold." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I won''t get a cold. Even though I slept on the street, I never got cold. I''m in good health!" She patted her chest. "Sleep on the street?" Adam frowned and his eyes suddenly turned cold. He always thought that she had experienced a lot of things over the three years. He didn''t know why she slept on the street. When she was sober, she didn''t want to tell any truth. Now that she was drunk, it was an opportunity. "Yes, I slept on the street." Tracey Xia nodded hard. "You are from the Xia family. With your family''s supporting, how could you sleep on the street?" Adam asked further. "The Xia family? Haha." When it came to her family, Tracey sneered. Even if she was unconscious, she still hated the Xia family clearly. "What''s wrong?" "Three years ago, since that kind of thing happened to me, I knew that I was impossible to be epted by my family. If I want a way out, I had to leave here." "Aftering to the United States. I didn''t expect that she would do it so cruelly and wanted me to die there!!" "At that time, my savings were all put into the stock market. I wanted to set up my ownpany to take everything that belonged to me back!" "I was alone in a strange country, I had no money. I didn''t get a single grain of rice for a month. Even so, she still wanted to end my life." Adam only knew that Carmen framed her to steal her shares, but he didn''t know the woman was so vicious. "What did she do?" His voice was with magic, tempting Tracey to tell him the truth. "It was raining that night. I went to bed early, a man in ck sneaked into my room, he wanted..." "He wanted what?!" Adam''s heart hurt by her words as if he was watching that scene. "He wanted to rape me then kill me! What did I do wrong? Why did she do that on me ..." Tracey was trembling to recall the horrible past. Frighteness appeared on her face. Adam was also feeling it hard to believe. He thought Tracey was just hurt by love and wanted to escape. Who knew that she bore such a lot in her family! "Did he... seed?" He carefully asked. But he also decided that even if she was raped, he would never feel that she was dirty, he would only pity her. "No, I hurt him. I got my things up and ran away. It was rainy and thundering. I ran alone in the rain..." Tracey slowly squatted down and hugged her own legs, she did so that year. She began to lose focus. "I was scared at that time, and I didn''t know what to do. I was afraid that someone else woulde to kill me again." Adam quietly embraced her. Originally, he was interested in her past, but he never expected to hear such a story. Now it was like rubbing salt to her wound. How painful she was? "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you well." If he had known that such a thing would happen to her, he would never let her go. "The Xia family! Rachel Nan! I won''t let go of anyone who hurt me. I must return all the pains I had to them!" Tracey grabbed the sand with her fingers. Although she didn''t tell theplete story, Adam knew that she had suffered more than she had told. "Tracey, it''s all over. Everything''s over. I''ll protect you. I''ll protect you well." Tracey looked at him in a daze, as if this man was strange yet familiar. "You are a bad one, you also want to hurt me." She pushed him away. Back to three years ago, he nned a good meeting with Tracey, but he encountered a drugging plot. Although he did want to protect her, he was also lost in Tracey''s innocence and beauty, he did not control himself and took her first time away. However, his action made Tracey''s wound hurt much heavier. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." He suddenly held Tracey in his arms and felt really guilty. Over the years, Tracey had been enduring these pains. At the most difficult time, she hid in the quilt, bit herself, and tried to hold back the tears. She neverined her sorrows to others. When she attended business meals, she never dared to drink too much. Sometimes when she drank a lot, she would go to the restroom and throw up. She must keep awake at any time. Perhaps because of Adam''s status and their shared memory, she didn''t set too many barries to him. Today, she felt happy, so she got drunk. Maybe she did not realize that she had fallen into drunkenness and had told so many stories. Adam held her more tightly. After waiting for a while, she had not moved a little bit. The faint breathing came, she fell asleep. "You were finally quiet." Adam covered Tracey with his zer and then carried her in his arms. Thinking that he was not with her when she was in her most difficult time, Adam could not help ming himself. "Little bunny, let me protect you in the future. If you want revenge, I will also take care of it. I will let them have a taste of the pain you ever had!" Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The sea wind was strong. Adam kept holding Tracey in his arms. From her words just now, he finally knew how she survived these years. And the reason why her character changed so dramatically. He had always thought that it was because she got too strongly stimted from that night so that she became like this. Until this moment, he realized that what really made her strong and cold was her life experience. She could be ever-changing, she could smile, could be enchanting to men, but she never fell in love with anyone. Thinking of this, he felt even more guilty. Back then, if he could sessfully stop her from leaving, she may not have to suffer all of this. But if without her going through difficulties, he could not be seeing today''s shining Tracey either. She was carried back to the car. Adam held her all the way from the hotel to his house. She was very thin, as if once she left Adam''s body would disappear. When he entered the house with Tracey in the arms, all housekeepers stunned. They had never seen their President treat a woman so carefully, with a face looked so gentle. The woman in his arms may not be a human being but a piece of treasure, so fragile that could not be easily touched. "Mr. Xiao, you..." The butler came forward to greet him. "Shh." Adam stopped him talking. He won''t let this little bunny be disturbed. The butler shut up. It seemed that Mr. Xiao had fallen in love with Miss Xia. When Adam went upstairs, he whispered, "Prepare light breakfast tomorrow." "Yes." Finished ordering, he took Tracey to the bedroom. She lied down on the bed, hair scattering around, her skin was like snow under the light. If in usual days, he might had lost control for her. But today he just tried to wipe off her makeup and remove the sands on her hands and feet. Without makeup, Tracey looked so weak. Adamy down beside her after washing up. "Bunny, have a good sleep. I''ll be with you." He gently kissed her forehead and then turned off the light and went to sleep. He gently held her, Tracey could feel his temperature, falling asleep in his arms. Not clear that if it was because of the alcohol or because of taking her revenge on Rachel, Tracey slept well and didn''t even have any dreams. It was dawn, Tracey woke up from a dizzy. She rubbed her eyes, feeling a headache. "Hiss..." "Having a headache? I told you not to drink so fastst night." Adam''s voice made Tracey suddenly trembled. She looked around and found she was taken to this vi again. "Why I am here? I remember we just eat barbecuest night." "You were drunk. If I don''t take you back, do I leave you there feeding the fish?" Adam said while abruptly embraced her. "What are you going to do?" Tracey became nervous. Adam smiled, began to massage her temple. "I remember you were quite open and sexy when you came back. Why you are now bing so reserved?" Tracey found that he was just doing massage, she felt a little embarrassed for her misunderstanding. On the day she came back, she just wanted to punish Adam. He was drugged by someone that night and was physically very weak. "When you wake up and found yourself lying on someone else''s bed. Aren''t you nervous?" Tracey said with a little grievance. "I am not someone else. You are not allowed to get drunk only if I was there with you in the future." Adam said, thinking of that she lied in his arms sleepingst night. If she slept in other people''s arms, who knew that what others would do to her. "I won''t get drunk when with others." She had attended many social meals these years, sometimes she could not refuse to drink easily. But she could not really drink. In order to keep herself from getting drunk, she often went to the restroom to throw up before getting drunk. "So, I''m different in your heart?" Adam heard her words, could not help tittering. She did not answer. She closed her eyes and let him massage. "Does it still hurt?" "I''m better." She found that Adam had changedpared to what he was like before. He was not so tough and overbearing, but much softer. "Then let''s go have breakfast." Tracey was hungry, she hurriedly jumped out of bed. She was still wearing the short skirtst night and she had been clinging to Adam all the time. Her blood was leaking, not just on the sheet, but also on Adam''s pants. Tracey''s face instantly turned red. "I...am sorry...about that." Adam saw the red on his leg. He was not disgusted by her blood, he just bent over and pinched Tracey''s chin. "If you really feel sorry, how about doing that thing with me when your period ends?" His voice was like a demon''s, the tongue swept across her ears. After listening to her story, he would not force her to do anything. He wanted to wait until she was willing to do it. "No, I''ve already paid you back what I owed." Tracey refused decisively. Adam was not surprised by her answer. He turned her down on the bed, "You''re such a heartless bunny, but I should ask for some rewards for taking care of you a whole night." His kiss fell. It was not their first time to kiss. Tracey thought this kiss would be as wild as before. However, to her surprise, he became much more gentle this time. His tongue tip slipped along her lips. He was so careful that made Tracey felt a little wired. Her heart also beat irregrly. Feeling that she did not resist his kiss, he gently opened her mouth. His tongue skillfully slipped in, his hands gently held her cheeks. Tracey gradually lost in his gentleness. She did not move a little bit, softly lying on the bed, without awareness, she put her arm quietly around Adam''s neck. They both forgot the time, keeping that position for long, she felt like floating on the cloud. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Adam deepened his kiss. Afterst night, he realized that he should never force her, he must conquer this woman little by little. He suddenly moved away and Tracey felt that her lips became light. Tenderness disappeared, like something missing from her heart. Tenderness made people drunk. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Removing his previous dominance, Adam became gentle, and Tracey got somewhat unustomed to it. He got away from Tracey''s body. ''TH get something for you." Now only Tracey alone in the room. She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and saw her blushing cheeks, a pair of eyes full of emotions. She touched her face and felt it hot! Just now, under the bright morning sunshine, Adam was watching at her. She had never contacted such a pair of gentle eyes, like it that she would be melted if he looked at her for a bit longer. Her lips were also bing red after being kissed, shining with tenderness. At this moment, her mind was full of Adam, his kiss, his breath, and his face. She quickly shook her head when she realized this. "Tracey, what are you doing!" She washed her face with cold water to returned to consciousness. She suddenly remembered that she was with makeup when she was going to see Adamst night. She touched her face and found there was no foundation. Only one reason for it, Adam removed it away. She didn''t expect that he would be so careful. As soon as thinking of he was cleaning face for her, she couldn''t'' help flushing. Adam knocked on the door of the bathroom and said, "Here you are." She opened the door. In addition to the clothes he had prepared for her, there were underwear and sanitary pads. They were not put in the room, so he was going downstairs for taking them. Tracey''s heart was warm. "Than...thanks." She reached out a hand and took them in. She saw the blood on his pants, he didn''t change them when going down. He smiled and said, "My Tracey never has to thank." Looked at his pure smile, her heart beat faster. She quickly closed the door and leaned against it, holding the clothes in her arms. She pressed her pumping chest. Just being sent something, why did it jump so fast?! When she was busy washing up, Adam picked a white dress for her. She opened the door, her ck and wet hair draped over her shoulder, no makeup on the face. Now she was simr to the one three years ago. But Adam knew that it couldn''t go back. Her eyes had changed. "You''re hungry, right? I had told them to prepare breakfast. Just go downstairs and it''s served." Adam had just washed up and handed the dress to her. He deliberately chose a white dress, for making Tracey forget about the sad past and return to the princess before. Looking at his eyes, Tracey moved her fingers slightly but finally did not take it over. She just left. Adam looked at her back and embarrassedly withdrew his hand. He was not angry. It seemed that she still needed some time. Most of the food on the table was good for the stomach, which is quite different from those Tracey hadst time here. It was obvious that they were also Adam''s special preparation. She was drunkst night and all the food was porridge and some nutritious side dishes. Tracey pretended to ignore Adam''s kindness. She had the porridge little by little. Adam secretly remembered what kind of dishes she liked. When she almost finished her meal, someone handed her a folder. "What''s this?" Tracey suddenly thought that there was such a disgusting agreement in the bagst time. "Take a look." Adam chuckled and did not answer directly. Tracey opened the folder and found that it was full of the information of various presidents, which was much more detailed than the one given by Steve Xiao. "Why did you give me this?" "Haven''t you been busy preparing for the newpany recently? You''ve also visited a few people, but visiting is far from being enough." Adam elegantly took a sip of his juice. Tracey felt that there was something more in his words. "Then what''s the information?" "I''ve already visited all the people on this list. Once you started to operate yourpany, you can cooperate with them at any time." "So you don''t have to visit them personally. You just need to treat them a meal. Of course, as long as you want, I can also arrange meals for you." Tracey put down the folder. "Why Are you so kind? Tell me, what''s the condition?" Adam looked at her eyes. This kind of eyes could only be trained by doing business for a long time. The instinct of a businessperson should be good at negotiation. And Tracey was really good at this. Adam smiled, putting down his ss. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What do you think I want?" Tracey''s heart sank. "You gave me such a big help. After that, I''ll give you whatever you want." "Including myself." Of course, she didn''t say thest sentence out. She knew that Adam had always wanted her, so she should be the reward. "So he is going to exchange the information with me?" Tracey lost all the good impression of him from this morning. Seeing that her eyes became cold, Adam seemed to have figured out her thoughts. "I want you to promise me one thing." "What?" Tracey looked at him, already guessed what he will be saying. "I want you to promise me that if I am not with you, you can''t be drunk again." Tracey''s eyes are suddenly goggled. She really didn''t expect that he would say this. "What, don''t you agree?" He asked, pretending to take back the folder. Tracey pressed on it, saying bitterly, "I agree." "Good girl." He rubbed her head. Tracey looked up and saw his smile. Was it her illusion? Why could Adam change sopletely? But he turned a little bit like that guy who always wore a white shirt many years ago. She put his hand down. "I''ll go back to school." "Okay, I''m just the same way. I''ll take you there. I''ll arrange dinner for you tonight." Adam said. Adam didn''t mean to lock her at all. Tracey felt more and more strange. This man seemed to have changed his mind overnight. She never knew that after hearing her "drunk stories", Adam would not willing to hurt her and to let her be hurt by others. Although Tracey was full of doubts, she suppressed them all. Perhaps Adam was just insane. He drove her to school, Tracey changed into outdated clothes again. Adam sneered at her dress. "That''s good, in case there are some annoyed people pestering you." He rubbed her head one more time. "Why does this man like to rub me so much?! I''m not a puppy." She thought, breaking free from his grip- "Will never be dressing like this soon." Tracey told herself. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 She began to implement her ns. She disguised just for hiding her trace so that made the new company operate smoothly. Once someone knew that she was back, not to mention the stepmother, even Rachel Nan would not let her go easily. Fortunately, herpany''s procedures had beenpleted during this period of time and Adam also had solved her biggest problem. It won''t be a very long time, she would never need to dress up ugly, and she could return the Xia family with pride. At that time, she would be able to take back everything she lost. "See you." Adam pulled her back into his arms and said, "Call me if you need anything." "I know... uh..." He wrapped around her waist and gave her a gentle kiss. Just a fleet kiss, he quickly moved his lips. He said in a maic voice around her ears. "And... remember to miss me." Tracey''s heart beat irregrly again. He pushed Adam away and said, "I, I gotta go." Compared with the changed Adam, Tracey seemed to like the domineering one better. At least she would not be so distracted in dealing with thetter. Seeing quickly fleeing Tracey, Adam smiled. He gently touched his lips and thought that he should have been gentle to her. Tracey was like the sand grasped in Adam''s hand. The more tightly he held it, The farther Tracey would go away. But now, as he began to loosen his hand, Tracey was bing confused. Running for a while, Tracey breathed heavily. She found she had a magic feeling that she fell in love for the first time. She still remembered that at that time when she was with Sean, she would blush because of his love words, and she would be so happy even sleepless just because he had done something special for her. Her heart would beat fast and her mind was getting nk when they had their first kiss. However, after experiencing Sean''s cheating, she thought she had already known the so-called love and would never get into it. On this morning, Adam''s tenderness made her regained the feeling she had lost for a long time. "No, be clear, Tracey, you never want love." Just one lesson from Sean was already enough. She would not be tempted. She didn''t want to make the same mistake again. "Tracey, what''s wrong with you?" David Lin had just finished ying ball when he saw Tracey passing by, she was panting heavily. Tracey looked up at him and said coldly, "I''m fine." Then she walked toward the ssroom. "I, I have something to talk to you. What happened that day was a misunderstanding. I didn''t know that Lucy would say like that. I am not her boyfriend..." "I know it has nothing to do with you, and I didn''t take it seriously." She left without stopping. David looked at her back. He wanted to say something but did not say anything. After all, his exnation would not matter a little bit to Tracey. He had nothing to do with her. It should be the excellent men who were qualified to be with her. As Tracey entered the ssroom, Lucy nced at her viciously. She could have been a full- time employee that day, but because of Tracey, everything was ruined. She didn''t even get any single penny of the sellingmission, what''s more, she was fired by Adam. The most upset thing was that Tracey was so rich that she could easily buy a vi. Even though feeling angry and unwilling, Lucy had no choice. But what she curious most was that Tracey was obviously beautiful, why she must pretend to be poor at school? In Tracey''s ss, Except for David and Lucy who had really seen her beauty, others would treat her as an ugly girl. Lucy had always been looking for opportunities to avenge. She would never let it go easily, including last time in the cafe. Tracey could pretend nothing had happened. But for David, he could never be as calm as before when he was seeing Tracey. Her skin was white and shiny. When they were having sses, he couldn''t help peeping at her. Even though without wearing thick makeup like other girls, her skin was looked in much better condition. Her fingers were also beautiful, white, and slender. David gradually found that he was lost in Tracey, like being poisoned. If you ever fell in love, you would get blind as if you could only see the person you love. David originally though Tracey did not likemunicating with others because she was abased. Now he knew that he was wrong. Tracey was just disdained to do that. She could easily answer those difficult academic questions. So she would feel those ordinary people did not worth her time and energy. Tracey was nevermon. What she did most was wearing the wireless earphone while writing something down. Once David peeked at her notes, it was all the stock stuff. Was she a stock trader? But she always in disguise with her thick sses. What the hell hide behind? "Tracey, there will be a lecture tomorrow night, we are all required to attend it." Tracey looked up at David and asked, "When is it?" "7:30 p.m. If no show, it will be regarded as skipping ss and going with punishment." "Okay, thanks." Tracey went back to the phone call with Steve. "What? You want toe?" "Woman, you seemed to be quite surprised. You don''t wee me?" Steve said while ying with a pen. He worried about Tracey as she was alone in A City. "It''s up to you. Come if you want," Tracey said. "Humph, we haven''t seen each other for so long. You don''t miss me at all, but I missed you every day. I am so sad." He said shamelessly. "Well, I''m going to the airport to pick you up, will that be ok? What time is your flight?" Steve smiled happily and said, "The day after tomorrow, 10:30 a.m. domestic time. Don''t bete." "Okay, see you then, bye." Tracey hung up quickly. Steve will being, she was literally happy about this. David saw Tracey was smiling. That was a smile from the depth of her heart. He also heard by ident that someone was going toe. This person must be important to her. Who was able to make herugh so happily? No matter who he was, David got envious about him. After all, Tracey had never shown such a kind of smile to him. "Your friend ising?" He was being bold to ask her. "Not a friend, he... is the most important person of mine." Tracey corrected him. "Most important person..." David muttered. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If Tracey was a small tree, then Steve was the sunshine, which kept her alive. He was the most important person of her. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Maybe because with Adam''s help, maybe because Steve wille, Tracey was happy for a whole day. Today she had many sses, so she almost stayed in school all day long. When she left school, she saw a Rolls-Royce parked at the gate. Without thinking too much she knew that whose the car was. It belonged to a man who changed the car more frequently than changing the clothes. When Tracey showed up, the window rolled down and a handsome face appeared. "Get in." Remembered that Adam had mentioned the meals this morning, Tracey did not reject and directly got in his car. As soon as got in, she removed all her disguise. No need to pretend to be timid, she suddenly refreshed. "So tired today." In front of Adam, she got no scared as before, instead, she sat rxed on the seat. She was drunkst night so she was weak today, and it took her much effort to get through it until now. "Now is your beginning of today, you can''t rest! Would you like me to give you a massage?" Adam''s words made her open the eyes. "It''s already afternoon, what do you mean just the beginning?" "Tonight''s dinner is formal dining. I''ll take you there." At this time did Tracey notice that Adam wore a little different than usual, it was an evening suit. "Formal dining? Will the Xia family and Rachel be here?" If possible, she still hoped to show up later. "Don''t worry, today''s dinner is special. I promise no one will find that you are. I also invited some presidents on my list." "As for those of the Xia family and the Nan family, even if theye, they will not recognize you. You could be always with me, I''ll take you to know those presidents." "As long as I am there, they will more or less consider my status and show respect to you, from then on, you can operate yourpany much more smoothly." Adam was indeed a business old hand. As he said, the road would be easy with him in the future. "Thank you." Tracey was grateful in her heart. "I''ve said, you never need to thank me. If you really want to thank me, can you..." "No!" He would soon be a hooligan in a minute. Tracey thought she knew what he was going to say without listening to him. Although she refused him without thinking, she didn''t realize that she had lost her previous caution when she talked to Adam. "Can you take a day off and stay with me? Just to rx. My Tracey would not be so cruel right? For the sake of my kindness to help you prepare for the dinner." Adam pretended to look sad, pressing his chest. Tracey corrected herself quickly. "Of course, I can be with you, for...rx. I thought..." "What?" Adam approached her and looked at her with a smirk. He absolutely know it but still asking. "This man was really mean." Tracey thought. "I thought you want me to eat with you." She changed the topic, but her reddish ears revealed her mind. Adam just cooperated with her, "Oh, just eating with me, I thought it was something else." "Sure, is there anything else between us?" Tracey stood up straight when she asked this. The car slowly stopped in a ce. Tracey looked around and asked, "Is the dinner here?" "Are you going to wear this?" Adam raised his eyebrows and asked Tracey. Tracey nced at her own dress and agreed with Adam. Maybe she will be kicked out right after she entered the dinner ce with such ugly clothes. They came into a fashion store that only selling customized apparel. It was not everybody could easily buy clothes here. The design here was very unique. As soon as they came in, they were greeted by an enthusiastic worker. "Mr. Xiao, I heard that you will being, I did not expect that you would reallye and so quickly." The worker was about thirty years old. Although his working suit looked simple, every detail was full of design. "Calvin, thisdy is going to attend a dinner with me tonight, I''d like you to dress up for her." Adam''s said with a cold voice. He did not be any more gentle because of the worker''s enthusiasm, he only showed his gentleness to Tracey. He was usually cold in front of people and kept others in distance. "Okay, Miss, pleasee with me. Mr. Xiao, you can have a rest there." "Okay." Adam go and took a seat. It was not the first time for Tracey to attend formal dining. She had attended many a long time ago, small size or big ones, she already got ustomed to these asions. "Hello, Calvin, thank you for your help." "It''s my pleasure. Let''s go and pick the dress first." As one of the best fashion masters, Calvin had a good taste and a very professional attitude. Even though many actresses hoped to be dressed up by him, he was not working only for money, he was even having an odd temper, often rejected other''s needs. So Tracey was curious that what made him seemed so respectful to Adam and serve all his requests. She took a nce at Adam, he was reading a magazine there. He casually crossed his legs, revealing a strong elegance when he flipped through the pages. He was supposed to be born nobly, sometimes with a smell that made others frightened. "This one." She picked a ck evening dress. "Miss, you have good taste. This is a picky dress, ordinary people may not be suitable for it. Your body figure should bepletely matching its size." As a fashion master, he was no need to be ttery, he really felt Tracey was suitable for this dress. "I''ll try it." "And...match them." Calvin came over with a pair of ck high heels. Tracey went to the fitting room with that dress, when she dressed up and came out, every store workers were stunned. "Miss, many female celebrities have ever tried this dress, but so far nobody was good for it enough but you. You are born for it." Tracey looked at the mirror, this dress had perfectly outlined her figure. She did not even wear makeup, she already surprised all people. Compared to the bunny three years ago, she did change dramatically. "Not bad." Two simple words were her final praise. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, pleasee here to make hair." The clerk also wanted to see what Tracey looked like with the full design. Waiting for girls to dress up usually be very long, but Adam was not impatient for it at all. It was two hourster when Tracey got ready. "I''m done." Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Adam put down the magazine and looked up at Tracey. She slowly walked toward him in a ck split dress. Within every single step, her beautiful legs could be seen. Her hair was curled, loosely tied up behind the head. Two strands of hairs were putting out, one for each side of the face, with a pair of ck earrings, Tracey had easily performed ck more beautifully than others. Her skin was looked whiter when being set off by ck. She also wore colored contacts, which gave her a slight smell of a western girl. She had pronounced facial features, so she was quite suitable for tonight''s design. As long as she came out, Adam was caught. He could never look away. "You''re pretty." He praised heartily. Tm d that you like it, Mr. Xiao" Calvin said with a ttering look. "I do like it." Adam nced at Assistant Jiang, he left with Calvin to pay the bill. He held Tracey, leaving the fashion store. At this time, it was totally dark outside. "I nned to take you to a restaurant nearby when you finished dressing up, I did not expect I have waited for so long." Adam checked the time and found it was gettingte. Tracey tilted her head to look at him, asking. "You never waited for a woman?" "Are there any woman worth my waiting? You''re the first one over the years." Adam said sincerely. Thinking of what the butler said before, he had never brought a woman to the vi, maybe Adam was really a man of principle. He never went around with many women, he would naturally have no idea about how much time for women''s dressing up. "It''s almost the time for dinner, I want to have some cakes first." Tracey felt a little sorry for she had spent so much time. "Get in the car, I''ll go and buy it." Adam helped her get in as her high heels were really high. Adam once watched a video, it was about a few men challenge wearing high heels for a day. It was common for women to wear high heels. But when those men finished their challenge, all of them wereining incessantly. From then on, Adam knew that women were not easy, so he began to be considerate of women. Looking at his back, Tracey felt gratified. She smiled and thought, he seemed nicer than before. She had hypoglycemia. So she wanted to have some cakes in case she would feel dizzy due to low blood sugar. Soon Adam came back with a pocket. Tracey took out a Tiramisu but she saw Adam did not take any. "Aren''t you eating?" "I''ve had afternoon tea so I''m not hungry. It''s all yours, good for the stomach." "Thanks!" Tracey was really hungry, so he took out a small spoon and eat it little by little. A woman in delicate makeup, eating the cake with a small spoon, she looked so attractive, especially when she licked her lips. Because of the lipstick, she could not lick hard, just a slight movement made Adam suddenly burnt. "Why are you staring at me? Do you want to eat too?" Tracey found that his eyes were full of desire. "Is it delicious?" He gently asked. Men usually not interested in deserts. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Tracey nodded. "Yes, it''s sweet. Do you want some?" "Yes, I''d like a try." For the first time, Adam said that he wanted to have dessert, so Tracey quickly got a spoonful of it for him. He did not take theing spoon, he kissed Tracey instead. "Holligoon!" How could Tracey know he would do that! She could not reject, but only held the cake and kept her position. Both of them were dressed up, and she didn''t dare to move a little bit in the bumpy car. If the cake fell on their clothes that would be embarrassed, after all, they were on the way to the formal dinner. Tracey''s action made Adam more presumptuous, but he did control himself, just gave her a deep kiss. But If he did it one more time, he could never be assured that he could control. "That''s right, it''s sweet." Tracey blushed by his words. Who knew the thing made him sweet was the cake or her lips? "Your lips are stained!" She red at him and said. Knowing that she had worn thick lipstick, he still did that deliberately. "Wipe it off for me." Adam leaned against the seat backzily. Tracey was wordless, she could only put down the cake and wipe his mouth with a napkin. She told herself if without his help, she could never be so obeying to him. "My Tracey, are you satisfied?" Adam saw her gentle eyes and brows were looked like those of three years ago. Tracey nodded. "Almost. I can''t eat too much." "But I''m very hungry now." Adam said. "What kind of vor do you want?" Tracey said while was about to pick the cake for him. But Adam just grabbed her hand and said, "I don¡¯t want food, but I''m..." He approached her and gently bit her earlobe. "I''m hungry for a long time." He said. The voice was flirting and evil. Tracey knew that this man''s words would not literal. "I am not helpful with it." She quickly moved away. Adam said aggrievedly, "Do you know what I want to eat the most now?" Looking at his pitiful appearance, Tracey tilted her head, looking at him. "What?" "It''s you." "Bullshit." "Anything I said could be nonsense, except for this one. But don''t worry, little bunny, as long as you are not willing, I won''t force you to do it." After knowing about Tracey''s past, how could he still being domineering to his loved woman like before, he would only cherish, protect, and care this woman, being her shelter in the future. "Really? Why you suddenly be like this?" Tracey still remembered he threatened her with an agreement just a few days ago. "Really. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a pinky swear." He stretched out his finger, doing the thing that Tracey taught her more than ten years ago. When Tracey seeing his action, she got a little silent, "Do you still remember this?" "I remember everything, as long as about you." He held her hand and their pinkies hooked together. "Keep, keep, keep my promise, keep it for one hundred years." A boy''s voice mixed with a little girl''s,ing deep from Tracey''s memory. Tracey recalled it, repeating those words slightly. She felt like going back to her childhood, in which she did not have sorrows but only happiness. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Soon they have arrived at the hotel. Tracey was about to get off but was stopped by Adam. "Wait, one more thing." "What?" Tracey was confused, he looked full of intentions. "Give me your lipstick." "What are you doing? Do you have any wired habits?." Although she felt strange, she handed him the lipstick. Adam turned on the light and gently lifted her chin. He kissed her just now and made the color uneven. Tracey''s heart beat irregrly again as soon as she contacted Adam''s emotional eyes while he seriously putting on lipstick for her. If he''s going on like this, Tracey would absolutely lose her resistance one day. He was turned out to be good at flirting so much! "Okay, that''s perfect." Adam gave the lipstick back to Tracey. The driver had already stunned. He had never seen his president being so gentle. Not to mention putting on lipstick for women, even if any woman was getting close to him, he would be ufortable. "Should we go now?" Tracey was still a little wired to Adam''s change. She always felt that he had gone crazy. "Wear this." Adam took out two masks. Tracey was surprised. "It''s a masquerade tonight, you can wear any masks you like." Adam put on a ckce mask for Tracey, which he prepared in advance. That was the reason why Adam said that nobody would recognize Tracey at the party. In addition for the mask, Tracey had changed dramatically these years. Even the people from the Nan family or Rachel may not recognize her, she had turned to someone new from the little bunny many years ago. Adam also wore his mask. Tracey looked at the mirror, carefully examining her appearance, to make sure that she would not be recognized before getting off. Luxurious cars wereing one by one, the fountain in front of the hotel reflected lights, shining in the darkness. Adam stretched out his arm, letting Tracey hold. She would not do this if going back to a few days ago. But now she did not resist at all. She was holding him, walking toward the hotel. When they appeared together in the hotel lobby, the people around were all caught. Both of them had good body figure, slender and tall. Adam was in quality and sharp suit, with his partner Tracey, whose legs looked beautiful in the ck split dress, making a perfect couple. Tracey was not feeling fresh about the formal dinning, she acted calmly and graciously. "I''m going to see if those presidents hade. You can walk around here, do not go far away." Adam whispered to her. "Okay." Tracey felt interested and wanted to have a look around. She had attended a lot of parties, but it was the first time for her to attend a masquerade. In this party, every attendee would felt curious as none would know who was around you and how do they look like. Tracey took a ss of wine from the waiter. Just a moment, a few men hade over and picked up. "Miss, your legs are beautiful." "Thanks." She got bored of such a kind of praise. She tried to find Adam but did not see him in the lobby. She was going to stay in the corner. Sitting here would get rid of those picking up men. More and more people gathered in the lobby, Tracey recognized some of them at a nce. Sean was in a white nice- cut suit, he had no expression and did not wear a mask, obviously, he was forced to attend this party by Rachel. Rachel wore a white dress, this couple all in white. Tracey sneered, what a coincidence, she met them in this ce. As soon as they appeared, some people toasted to them. Rachel Nan held his arm and did not let go. Her fake smile was quite sweet. See her smile, Tracey just felt pitful of her. If she really had a lot of happiness, she would not have to keep forcing him to be with her to prove the good rtionship. This time she found the wine was not as bitter as before, because she already let go of this couple. She never felt pain when seeing these two people showing together. It was time to get out of the love hurt. At a nce, Sean had seen the woman in ck in the corner. Although Tracey was wearing a mask, he could tell it was her instantly. Tracey''s attractive legs were crossed, exposed from her split dress. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her temperate and elegance were unique. He could not forget once met her in Sweet Nothing restaurant. "Is it Tracey?" Sean thought. He originally felt bored with this ball, but he changed his mind now. Rachel intended to break the rumor of their broken rtionship so she brought Sean here. If he knew that Tracey was alsoing in advance, he would not be so reluctant. Rachel wanted to tell everybody that they were still good, sweet, and happy, no problem for their rtionship. Sean came over. Tracey did not leave, only waiting for him there. "Tracey, is that you?" Sean asked in a low voice. Tracey slowly stood up, "Rachel is here, you are too bold to pick up other women." She teased. With this mask, Tracey looked cold and mysterious, especially her legs, they are literally every man''s focus. Sean felt happy to see her. "Look, what a coincidence, we can meet even in such a ce." "Yes, then, cheers." Tracey raised her ss. Two sses touched, she gracefully took a sip of the wine. Her sapphire ring was shining. God knew how many men could be tempted by her drinking action, her white neck, and her red lips! They all would like to be the ss in her hand so that they can be closed to her by bing a ss. Of course, including Sean. "Sean, who is she?" Rachel was surprised to see he was picking up a woman, which is different from his usual behavior. One more nce at Tracey, hot figure, mysterious, and beautiful. Was there any man who could escape from her lure? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Even though Rachel was regarded as the national goddess, she still admired Tracey''s body figure. Her usual dressing style was soft pale,pared to Tracey''s ck series, she soon lost charm. Mysterious, sexy, and charming, no wonder even Sean wanted to talk to Tracey. Rachel could not helpparing herself to Tracey, of course, she would not win. "Who is this woman?" She thought. Tracey took a look at Rachel and believed she could not recognize her as she already totally changed. It was normal for Rachel not recognizing her. Sean was still thinking about how to introduce Tracey, if she was talking, she would be exposed. A voice suddenly sounded, "Why are you here? I''m looking for you everywhere." Adam''s appearance helped Tracey to get out of the embarrassing situation. Tracey took his arm, leaving them. Sean found a little bit familiar with the voice of the man just now, he seemed to have heard it before. "Who was him and what rtionship between him and Tracey?" He thought. Sean was staring at the leaving couple, a smell of jealousy was quietly spreading in his heart, including Rachel. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Who is she!" The woman''s inborn sixth sense told her that Sean was absolutely having a special rtionship with that woman. "I don''t know her." Sean looked away and went in the opposite way of them. Rachel was angry, gritting her teeth. She had decided to forgive Sean about the affairst night and she even pitifully begged for reconciliation. It was his fault! He did not apologize at all, fine, she swallowed it. But today, she was being shameless again. She grabbed his arm and whispered, "Don''t go too far!" "Go far? I''ve alreadye to this ball with you. What else do you want?" "You know what I want." Rache aggrievedly said. She just wanted others to know that she was living a happy life with Sean, and she and Sean are the perfect couple. "Sorry, I was with you just for making up to you, but how did you lose your virginity, I don''t think I need to remind you once again." "I never ever loved you," He continued, "If you want to get true love from me, I could not help." After finished, Sean got rid of her hand and left. Rachel stunned and stood still there. Although it was afortable temperature, she felt cold and trembled. Adam and Tracey were not far away from them. Adam held Tracey''s waist and asked. "What did you say to Sean just now?" "Nothing, just drank wine," Tracey said ndly. "Don''t tell me that you are still loving him!" Maybe Adam could understand Rachel''s feelings, after all, they all worried that their beloved love others. Tracey shook her head. "I would probably fall in love with anyone else but him, I had no feeling for him, neither hatred." Her hatreds were for Rachel and the Xia family, but she nned to use Sean as the edge to fulfill her revenge. "If I find out that you still love him, I..." Adam''s voice suddenly became cold. "What?" Tracey looked at him. "I''ll make Sean lose everything and I''ll see if you still love him at that time." he said word by word. "What about me?" Tracey was very curious about how he would deal with herself. After all, he had helped her a lot. If Tracey still not falling in love with him, would he miff? Adam just gently lifted her delicate chin and said, "You have suffered a lot in the past, I don''t want to make you pain anymore." Meeting his eyes, Tracey''s heart was full of softness. "Adam, don''t do this to me." "Why?" "I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with you." She couldn''t help saying this. "Then I''ll treat you better so that you can fall in love with me earlier. Little bunny,e with me. I''ll take you to see someone." Adam took her hand walking to those people. There were a few men in suits of different colors. When they saw Adam, they came over to him. "Mr. Xiao, is thisdy you talked about before?" "Yes, herpany is going to open soon. Please take good care." Adam said. "Sure, sure, we will absolutely follow Mr. Xiao''s order." They also took off their masks and began to introduce themselves. "Hello, Miss Xia. I''m Joseph Wu, the president of the Sanda Group. Nice to meet you." They talked in a very polite and friendly way. But she remembered that all the people in Adam''s list were not so easygoing, even a little bit weird. It seemed that she was really benefited from Adam. She gently took off her mask and said, "Hello, I am Tracey Xia." She was attractive enough with the mask. At the moment she took off her mask, everybody was stunned by her beauty. Those presidents had already got used to being surrounded by countless pretty women, but as for the women as beautiful and mysterious as Tracey, it was really rare to see. "Miss Xia is so beautiful. It''s no wonder that even Mr. Xiao asked for our help for you. He is usually being cold to women." "We''re just ordinary friends." Tracey exined. Their praise made Tracey flushed. Hearing her words, they smiled but did not say anything. They talked for a while, putting on their masks again. Their promise made Tracey feel at ease for her business. With their help, herpany will grow up soon. Lights in the dance hall faded, the voice of the host came, "Wee to tonight''s masquerade, and now let the party begins." "Guess who will take our first dance tonight? Later, thedy or gentleman who had the spotlight focused on he/her, please give us the first dance, and you need to pick your partner with your eyes covered." Everybody began to be excited by the rule. With the mask, you will never know who would be your partner. Tracey did not care about this. There are so many people here, she did not believe that she would be picked. "If you give the first dance, who you will pick?" Adam asked by her ear. "I came here with you, do you think I will pick anyone else?" Said Tracey with a shrug. "But your eyes will be covered. Are you sure you can find me?" Adam asked. Tracey felt a bit confused with his questions. "Don''t worry, there are so many people, I won''t be picked." Tracey was quite confident. As soon as she finished her words, the spotlight fell on her. Adam raised his eyebrows, "See what I''m saying?" Chapter 87 Chapter 87 There were more than a hundred people here. The spotlight ran randomly in the crowd, the probability to be focused on would be like winning the lottery. "Doomsayer." said Tracey. She was not so happy with the result. ¡°My Tracey, can you find me blindly?" Adam asked the same question again. Tracey didn''t have time to answer as she heard, "Congrattions,dy, you are the lucky girl today. Now, please cover her eyes." Someone came over with a ck cloth. Tracey seized Adam''s clothes, she was reluctant to dance first. But it waste, her eyes were already covered. She was leading to the center of the hall. She let go of Adam. At the moment she was about to leave, Adam grabbed her hand a little bit, seemed to let her remember this kind of feeling. "Ok, is there anybody who wants to dance with this beautifuldy?" The host asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey could feel that every man''s eye light was on her, even though she could not see it. But she felt insecure under this situation. Despite her face could not be seen, only by her hot figure, especially that pair of legs, she had already gained all people''s attention. White skin, bootylicious, delicate neck, small and red lips. She was hot and she always captured men. All men are getting excited, hope to be picked by thisdy. Hearing "who wants to dance with her", almost all single men walked toward Tracey, even a few who were not single also wanted to invite her but were stopped by their partners. Adam also walked into the crowd. At a nce, Sean could tell that she was Tracey. He felt ufortable when the thought that Tracey would be held by another man, dancing in the hall. So he wanted to take initiative and walked to Tracey. Rachel hurriedly stopped him as she was afraid of being found that her fiance was going to dance with another woman. She tried to pulled him back but how to stop a man full of determination toe to that woman? He directly walked in front of Tracey. Obviously, she had no idea about her charm. Without seeing her face, more than ten men of different styles wouldpete for her. The host praised, "Wow, Miss is really charming. Now there are twelve men standing in front of you. Who will you choose to dance with?" Tracey became confused, so many men here, how to find Adam? "You may simply contact them, after making your decision, just put your hand in his hand." The host said. What weird rules! Tracey cursed in her heart, but she had no choice but to ept. She walked forward. When she approached the first man, she caught a strong smell of cologne, she rejected at once. She could actually recognize Adam. She remembered the smell of the body wash he used. Before they came here, Adam took a shower in his home. When they were in the car, she got his smell too. The scent would be not only working when identifying women, sometimes it also worked when identifying men. It was easier for her to recognize the men who used cologne. There was also someone who did not use it. She must get very close to them to smell. Once she was approaching, those men''s hearts would jump fast and ignited a strong sexual desire for this stunner. Sean and Adam were standing next to each other. Seeing Tracey did not choose anyone yet, as she slowly came over, Sean''s heart pumped. She wasing. Sean did not use cologne. For identifying the smell, Tracey had to step further to him. Sean''s heart jumped so fast that he wanted to be picked so much! However, Tracey left. Because she did not identify Adam''s scent. Although Adam was making a calm face, he was nervous in the depth of his heart. He was not afraid that she choose other men, but he was afraid that she would choose Sean, the man who once had a romance with her. After she came back from the U.S., he had always felt that Tracey would like something that happened between Sean and her. Tracey''sing made both of these two men''s hearts tightened. Sean''s hand was trembling, with sweat appeared on it. He expected it while was nervous. Tracey stopped in front of him for a few seconds. Seeing she was going to leave, Sean could not help calling her in a low voice, "Tracey..." Only Tracey and Adam could hear him. Adam unconsciously made a fist. Tracey suddenly stepped back. Everybody was curious about her choice. Seeing she went back, all people thought that she would choose the man in the white suit. Sean''s heart was going to jump out. Tracey whispered to him as he almost held her waist, "It''s a pity that you''re not the one I want." The smile froze on Sean''s face. Tracey slowly went away. This time, she did not look back and went straight to the other side. At the moment she left, his heart was filled with disappointment, he knew clearly it must be this result, but why was he still unwilling to ept? Tracey walked to Adam step by step. She tried to get much closer to him to make sure it was him. Adam tilted his head deliberately, their mouths almost touched. Now she did not need to look for his scent. Tracey knew except for Adam, there would not be a second person dare to do this to her. After a while, she put her hand in Adam''s hand in everybody''s witness. The crowd was cheering, someone was even whistling. Seeing Tracey and was holding another man''s hand, Sean''s heart sank. But Rachel was relieved and happy. The host spoke again, "Excuse me, Miss, have you already chosen your dance partner?" Tracey nodded. She was holding Adam, hearing the host''s voice, she felt like this was her wedding and the priest asked about their confession and promise. "Okay, Miss, if you''re sure, you can take off your blindfold." Tracey was about to take it off, Adam did it for her. "You turned out to have a conscience to choose me," Adam said. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Other men were a little upset. Everyone wished to dance with Tracey but was not being chosen. The one who felt saddest must be Sean. He thought that he would be chosen. But who was the man Tracey chose? He was a little familiar with that mam''s figure, but he couldn''t clearly remember. Although he was upset, he had to return, leaving only Tracey and Adam on the dance floor. Looking at Adam''s smiling eyes, Tracey was happy about her wisdom. Melodious music sounded. It was not the first time for them to dance together. She remembered the days they were on the sea. They had run out of all the games they could y. "Brother, can you teach me how to dance? I have watched other people dancing, it''s so beautiful." Little Tracey asked. The young man''s mouth slightly turned up. "Okay." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then he approached Tracey. Although she was much shorter than him at that time, he did not care and gave her a standard gentlemen invitation. "My beautifuldy, would you like to dance with me?" The memory became fresh in Tracey''s mind, two children were dancing happily in the cabin. The past and now ovepped, Tracey put her hand in his hand, he gently held her waist and danced in the hall. "Little bunny, let me see if you have practiced these years, or you are still the newbie who always step on my foot." Adam teased her. Tracey smiled and said, "Let the test starts." Compared to the little girl with awkward steps, Tracey now dancing gracefully even with her own styles. Although wearing very thin high heels, she was not affected at all, they cooperated well. All were stunned. Perhaps they did not expect that just a random match could perform so perfectly, even better than a real couple. Seeing beloved dancing and spinning with another man, so immersed and so joyful, Sean was heavily jealous. Thinking of Tracey''s beauty would never belong to him, he felt pain. Yes, it was all his faults. He had been praying that Tracey could forgive him, and his greatest wish was that he could reconcile with Tracey and go back to their happy days. Even though this idea was a little shameless, he never stopped his love for her, over three years. How could she give sweet smiles to another man! No way! One day he would take her back, her beautiful smile would be for him only! Rachel relieved that Sean was not picked, but she was still confused about Sean, she could not figure out his mind. Her instinct told her if that woman chose Sean to dance, Sean would never let her go in the future. The stunner made all men here burnt! Of course, including Sean, Rache''s clear about his desire. Their engagement was around the corner, she absolutely not allowed Sean to bring any troubles. Even though Sean had done something guilt to Rachel, as long as he promised to give her a peaceful life in the future, she would never hold a grudge to his doing. Everyone seemed to be calcting. When Tracey and Adam finished their dance, people gradually joined dancing. The party finally started. Tracey took Adam out of the dance floor, sweating heavily. "You tired?" Adam was obviously in a good mood, he was always smiling. "A little bit. I just don''t like...being with so many people." She sat in a corner and drank the wine. "I remember that your favorite thing was the crowd." Adam still remembered a lot of her preferences. "Yes, Before I saw how ugly human nature was. I did like the crowd very much. Later, I knew that many people, although they were smiling at you, maybe devils hide behind their faces." "So ugly the human nature was. So I don''t like the crowd now. I only like to stay alone quietly, at least will not be hurt by others." Her lonely eyes stabbed Adam. He touched her head with love and pity, "Little bunny, no matter what others do, I won''t hurt you." Tracey smiled bitterly, "I hope so." "Do not smile like that." When he saw her smile, he felt pain, he always missed the innocent little girl, who was like never ever being bothered. "Well, we have danced, we also have known some people, it''s good, we can leave." Tracey said. It was true that Adam took her here to meet some people, he also wanted her to rx. This was Adam''s kindness. Since everybody here was covering the face, Tracey could have fun but did not have to expose herself. The women at her age should enjoy their lives but not bear too much. Seeing she was not enjoying so much, Adam could only agree to leave. Tracey tossed off the wine and said," let''s go." Adam was holding Tracey, slowly walked out of the hall. Sean saw them off, could not do anything. "Drive me home, please." Tracey leaned on the seatzily. "You seemed a little down. Is it okay for you to be alone?" Adam wanted to take her to his vi, but seeing Tracey was like this, he hesitated. Tracey could felt his tenderness, but could not remember from what day, his dominance and arrogance were all gone. "Don''t worry. I am good. I''ve be lonely for so long, I could well deal with loneliness." "All right." Adam''s response was shocking Tracey. She thought he would try some incredible ways again to prevent her from leaving. It was rare to see him being obeying. Tracey closed eyes, taking a nap. It didn''t take long to drive her home. Adam got off with her. "Call me at any time, I''ll stand by 24/7." "Thanks." Tracey touched. "take a shower and have a good sleep. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. You promise to apany me for a day." Adam said. "Okay, see you tomorrow. Good night." "There''s one more thing." Adam reminded. "What...? Uh..." Before she reacted, she had fallen into Adam''s arms, her lips were soon covered by his. His kiss had endless emotion, telling her that he did not want to leave. The romance made the chilly night never lonely and cold. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The sea breeze was cold at night, but his embrace made Tracey warm and she didn¡¯t even want to leave. After being alone for a long time, no matter how strong the person was, he/she would be eager for warmth. Tracey carefully wrapped her arms around his waist. As if he was the shelter of her, which kept all storm out. She was surrounded by his tenderness, almost melted in his kiss. After kissing, both of them breathed heavily. "Little bunny, I gotta go, stay safe." Adam didn''t want to leave her either. Every time he kissed her, it was he who felt worse. Every time he must depress his desire and must leave before losing control. "Goodbye." "I''ll see you off." He stood there, watching Tracey input the password and entered the house. He didn''t leave until she turned on the lights. When two people were together, the one who turned around and leave first must be the one who was more heartless. Sometimes when you looked back, maybe the person you love had never gone away, he was always there, looking at you until you disappeared. But this was a pain for the person who devoted more. Tracey unconsciously touched her lips, recalling the feeling that being kissed. When she realized this, she quickly put down her hand. "Danm it, what am I thinking about?!" Whether she was willing or not, she had to admit that Adam had be more important than before. After taking a shower, shey on the bed, she thought of him again. "Is he home now?" "...Why I care about him so much?" A strong impulse urged her to give him a phone call, but at the same time, she refused to do so. "Don''t do this, it will make him misunderstand!" She told herself. "Adam was not a child, he will be ok. " She persuaded herself to go to sleep, the harder she tried, the more she obsessed with Adam. Just as she was hesitating, her phone rang. Tracey was startled but still full of expectation that the call was from the person she was missing. It turned out it was from Sean! Tracey hung up directly. It rang again after a while, as she was about to roar at the phone, she saw it was Adam''s video call. She pressed the answer button, "Little bunny, are you going to sleep?" Adam had just arrived home and took off his suit. "I will sleep soon." Through the screen, she saw him holding the phone while taking off the tie with one hand. Such an unconscious action made Tracey butterflied. Tve just arrived home and I miss you. It''s so dark your side. Can you turn on the light and let me see you?" Adam took off his tie, now was going to take off the shirt. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him unbuttoning one by one, Tracey couldn''t help feeling a bit hot. She was confused that why she never thought of him handsome at all before, all she wanted was to escape as far as possible. As she changed her mind, she admitted that he was the national husband who attracted thousands of girls, and learned that sometimes he was really nice. "Is it okay? I just want to take a look then go to sleep." "Okay, okay." Tracey turned on the light. She was wearing silk pajamas, suddenly showed in the video. Because she was tossing and turning on the bed as she could not make up mind to call Adam or not, now the strap was falling off her shoulder. Delicate shoulder, clear cleavage, and her red cheeks, everything of her body were so attractive. Adam just wanted to see her for a while, he was surprised to catch this sexy picture. "Why your face so red?" He tried to move his focus away from her body. He began to felt tough as he had to depressed the impulse again! "The room is hot." Tracey would never tell him the truth was that she was tempted by his handsome action to take off clothes. In addition, they had a few times intimated contacts before, when thought of this, she was shy and her face was red. "You didn''t turn on the A/ C?" Adam awkwardly continued his nonsense. "No, I didn¡¯t. I''m sleepy, I gotta go." "Good night, little bunny, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." He said gently. Tracey hurriedly hung up the phone. She threw the phone far away. "What happened to me?! I''m losing my resistance to him!" Tracey murmured, she touched her face, which was burning hot. As hung up the phone, Adam also felt weird. What happened to her? Why didn'' she dare to look straight to him? What was on earth in this bunny''s mind? But both of them were having a sound sleep. In the morning when Tracey woke up, she remembered that Adam woulde today. She had no idea about where would they go. "Is it a date?" She thought. Holding the curiosity, she dressed up herself and even sprayed some perfume. Looked at the mirror, Tracey found she seemed with more charm,pared to her usual cold face. The doorbell rang, she hurried downstairs. Different from the business style, Adam wore a casual suit today. Seeing Tracey was good looking, he was stunned. "Little bunny, you look beautiful." He praised sincerely. "Thanks. So...where are we going today?" She changed the shoes and went out. "It''s a secret, temporarily." Adam took her hand, Tracey seemed to had got used to this and did not reject, following him to the car. "I think you don''t have breakfast, did you? I asked the cook to make some for you. It''s still hot." Adam took out a lunchbox. Tracey was touched. It turned out Adam was not only being considerate and also had a good memory to remember that she liked the lobster porridge. It tasted good! Tracey wanted to share, "Did you eat? Do you want some?" "Feed me." Adam had a very regr schedule. He already had breakfast, but he wanted to be fed. "Since you brought it all the way from your home here, I''ll try." Tracey got a spoonful of porridge and fed it to him. "It tasted bad." he said. She had some porridge, "Really? I think it''s good. Last time in your home, I had it... Um..." His sudden kiss overwhelmed her. Then he smiled and said, "This will betastier." Chapter 90 Chapter 90 In the car, Tracey could not calm down. She was more and more vulnerable to his tenderness. For her, this was not a good sign. She suffered an instinctive rejection of love after being hurt by Sean''s affair. The future was always uncertain. Nobody could be assured that this time she would meet a perfect lover, who never bring her miserable romance memory. The taste of pain, having only once would be enough. Adam kept observing her facial expression, seeing her eyes were full of confusion, he may understand her mind. She closed her heart. It did not matter that Adam would find out the ways to enter. None of them talked much all the way. As they arrived at the destination, Tracey was stunned. The amusement park! This was the ce he took her to. "Wait, are you sure the driver did not go the wrong way?" She asked. "That''s right. I just want you to have fun here." Adam raised his eyebrows. "But this should be for children." Tracey couldn''t connect Adam to such a yground. "Who said only for children? It seems that you have note to this ce for a long time. Tracey, you should rx." Adam held her hand, walking forward. He wanted her to return to the carefree girl. This was the best ce he could think of. As arriving at the gate, Tracey saw a sign wrote Closed. "It''s not open, we should leave." "It doesn''t matter." Adam was directly taking her to enter. He didn''t buy tickets but was not stopped by anyone. After passing the ticket check, Tracey asked with a little surprise. "Don''t tell me this park also belong to you." "Yes." Adam said. Despite he had an amusement park, his main business was still the real estate and some big-scale investment projects. When it came to why he invested in this amusement park, it had something to do with Tracey. After he got separated from her that year, he often missed the little girl''s pure smile. Amusement park produced smiles. Sometimes when he was unhappy, he would alsoe here. When seeing those children smiled happily here, he would be supported with spirits. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he didn''t tell Tracey about this. He just took Tracey to the swimming suit store. This park had many attractions, half of them on thend, the other half in the water. It was better to be in a swimsuit to y here, even thend attractions could make visitors all wet. "We are going to y in the water, you need a swimsuit." Adam said. "All right." Tracey''s period had just ended, so it didn''t matter for her to deal with the water. She stepped into the store. The whole park was exclusive for the two people today. As Adam entered the shop, all clerks knew who he was. "President, what can I do for you?" There were many options in the store, from standard to high quality. They were picking in the high-end suit area. The clerks here were all pretty and they all coveted their president. "Pick her a swimsuit." He ordered them. Tracey was focus on picking, did not notice the clerk''s eye lights, whether envious or hostile. Closed such a big park for a whole day just for letting this Miss have fun, how envious those clerks were! Without careful calction, they could imagine how much loss this park could have to close a day in the popr season. Tracey obviously was clear about their thoughts. She took a suit and went into the fitting room. When she wasing out, she saw Adam was surrounded by women. Adam had changed into simple suits. A T-shirt, and a pair of shorts. It was rare for him to wear like this. "President, you are so perfect with this shirt. It seems that it is tailored to you." "Right, right! our president is so handsome." "President, is thatdy your girlfriend?" Tracey heard loud women''sughter and saw they were even trying clinging to him. Did not know for what reason, she felt annoyed to see this. "Gossip during work hours. Mr. Xiao, what are you going to do?" Everyone was scared by her cold voice. They all looked back, Adam was amazed. She picked a ck swimsuit with a hollow blouse outside, which right fell at her thigh. Her legs are slender and long. See Through the hollow blouse, there was her excellent figure. Tracey had a good taste with the swimsuit. This style was setting off her body, making her very charming. She was walking over barefoot, even girls were stunned by her beauty, not mention to Adam. She looked fit, especially when looked through the blouse. She even had some abs. She must be a bodybuilder, no wonder president would close the amusement park for her. Of course, how would Adam like to have beautiful Tracey seen by other men? His heart beat faster at the moment when she appeared. He could not help holding her waist. But she was still a bit angry. But these girls were soon recovered, who was Tracey? How could she judge their behavior? Adam was shamelessly bit Tracey''s earlobe in front of people. "So what do you want?" "Gossip during work hours, ording to mypany''s discipline, they could either lose the current month''s bonus or being fired.''1 They quickly exined for themselves in a coquettish way, "Mr. President, we didn''t gossip. We just admire you..." One of them even holding Adam''s arm! Tracey felt disgusted, this kind of emotion just rose unconsciously. Before Tracey did anything, Adam got rid of her arm, saying, "Get out!" The harsh voice sounded. All women were scared. "From now on, you are fired! All of you!" His decision beyond everyone''s expectation. He was such a gentleman a few moments ago, soon he turned to a grim boss. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Outside the store, Adam caught up with Tracey, a smirk was still on his face. "Little Tracey seemed to be angry just now." "I hate people who neglect their jobs." She tried to exin. She decided to calm down, as she realized she was a bit out of control. Seeing another woman was touching Adam, she could never depress her anger, as if Adam was already her possession, nobody would be permitted to touch. "Really? Why did I smell jealousy?" Adam teased. Tracey red at him coldly with a sneer, "Excuse me?" Adam trembled a bit, feel like being threatened, maybe the whole world only Tracey dare to do it to him. "Well, I didn''t say anything, let''s try that one." Adam pointed at a ride. Tracey stopped staring at him, looking along where he pointed at. It was an attraction simr to the roller coaster, they would dive from the high point to the ground and get wet by the water. Just a momentter, she found she was already in a boat, the workers were putting safety belts on them. Their boat climbed up slowly along the track. "What''s this? Why did we climb so slowly?" Tracey said with disdain. "Wait for a while. " Adam often came here, he was familiar with all the rides. "You sure?" Tracey suspected. There was only the sound of the boat going along the orbit. Gradually, Tracey found that something was wrong. They kept climbing up for long, and the things below were getting smaller and smaller. This meant that they would fall from a high point, she suddenly realized something. Yes, they would fall down in a second. The scene made Tracey frightened. Her heart began to jump faster. "Mr. Xiao, I..I want to quit. Can we go back?" "Don''t worry, we''re going down soon." Adam smiled and said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They were almost at the peak. She could imagine how would it be to rush down from such a ce. "What, Tracey, are you afraid?" Adam seemed to be happy to see Tracey''s pale face, and it was rare to see such a tough woman being afraid. ''Who, who told you I am afraid?" "Didn''t you find that you were getting tongue-tie?" Adam chuckled. "I''m just a little nervous because I haven''t tried it before." Tracey was stubborn. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll soon get used to it." Adamforted her, but it was an unexpected harvest to see her fear. They stopped at the peak for a while. They took the first-row seats. When they stopped at the high point, they could clearly felt the distance to the ground. Tracey trembled even she had no phobia of height. "I...I want to quit!" Tracey clutched the railing too tight. "Tracey, you have to know that once you start something you may not easy to quit, no matter how hard ahead, you should go on." Adam''s voice sounded. "In the past, you fought alone, but from now on, I am with you. I will apany you and protect you. Don''t be afraid, I am here." Before Tracey getting moved by his words, their boat had rushed down. "Noooooo!" Tracey''s scream echoed. She put her hand in his. The wind roared by her ears. Tracey seemed to lose all senses, only strong heartbeats left. As they came back to the ground, a water curtain fell from above their head, making two people soaked through. Their boat slowly moved forward. As they could be free from the safety belt, Adam soon embraced Tracey, firmly with a lot of emotions. Tracey also responded with a long-st hug. It turned out she was not so all-conquering. This was Adam''s first time to be needed so much. No matter how strong her appearance was, her heart was still soft, she just had been self-locked to prevent others from approaching. "It''s fine." Adamforted her. She carefully poked her head out of his arms. Their car had safely back. The workers were all sneering. Tracey blushed. How could she be so awkward? "I''m fine! I just...I just want to take a break." She would never admit that she was afraid. "Well, the little bunny was so brave! She was just too tired to take a rest." Adam cooperated with her. Tracey only wanted to escape quickly. She had only been to the amusement park when she was a child. At that time, she yed the merry-go-round, which was popr with kids and with no excitement. Who knew the nowadays amusement park had gone so crazy like this! It was just the first attraction they yed, it was already so horrible. Tracey kept pretending she was okay. She didn''t expect that she almost fell down as soon as she stood up. Her legs were weak! Fortunately, Adam quickly held her up. Tracey''s face all flushed. "Well, I just...too hot to stand firm. Don''t misunderstand." Now this woman had lost all her coldness. Her awkward look made Adam feel very interested. She was pretending, but Adam did not expose her. "Yes, yes, I can prove that." He said while picking her up. Tracey subconsciously wrapped around his neck and let him carry herself. She didn''t dare to look at the worker''s eyes, so she buried her head in Adam''s arms. She left many lipstick marks on his clothes again. Tracey shyly raised her head from his arms. "Put me down." She quickly jumped down. She didn''t want to be deemed timid by Adam, or he wouldugh at her in the future. "Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me, are you scared silly?" "What?! I''m scared silly? You scared silly!" Tracey of course denied. "Good, if you are not silly, how about we take that one?" Adam pointed at the pirate ship. Tracey looked at it and estimated the height, then she said proudly, "No problem, let''s go!¡± Looking at her determined face, he smiled slyly. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Adam just put Tracey down, he soon wanted to carry her again. And he caught a perfect opportunity on the pirate ship. Wiseacre as Tracey, she finally underestimated this attraction''s horror. "Ah!!! Let me quit!" A familiar scream echoed in the air. Then she put her head in Adam''s arms without his invitation. For most of the men, being hugged by a woman like this must be happy since it conveyed her trust and need. "Tracey, don''t be afraid. I''m here. Raise your head, feel it." "No...I''m sacred." Perhaps only at this time, Tracey would like to say her fear out loud. "Try it first. If you''re still afraid, well quit, okay?" Adam tried tofort her. Tracey slowly raised her head. The pirate ship was swaying higher and higher, her heart was also jumping faster. "Look into the distance, as far as you can, do not look along with the ship." As she tried his method, she felt relieved and was not so afraid like before. "Feel the freedom in the wind!" said Adam. He guided her little by little and she grasped the handle not so tightly. Then She even let go of it and opened her arms. She closed her eyes, enjoying this freedom, letting her body moved as the ship swayed. Adam turned to look at her. He found no fright could be seen on her face, he smiled with relief. "I''m not afraid, Brother Adam. I''m not afraid at all!" Tracey looked at him, her eyes were full of excitement. Tracey and the little girl in his memory ovepped. Adam hugged her tighter and asked, "What did you call me?" Tracey realized she was so happy to call him brother Adam. "Nothing, you heard it wrong." She lied. "Little bunny, call me again, please! I like to hear that." Adam tempted her. Tracey looked into his loving eyes, her heartbeat speeded up again. They wereing from the roller coaster and getting drenched at the end, with the wet hair, he looked sexy. His muscle loomed under the soaked shirt. They were so close to each other and Tracey could feel his temperature. "Brother...Adam." Being requested, she had to fulfill his wish. It made Adam ted, he held Tracey''s face and kissed deeply. "Don''t..." She was about to push him away, as the ship swayed, she startled and held him tightly again. Feeling his hard muscle, at the same time, she thought of his body. Perfect body proportion, the eight-pack and V line abs, she was soon flushed. Adam couldn''t stop. Through her hollow blouse, he could clearly see her wonderful figure. His fingers were roaming on her skin, little by little, he was anxious to dig his hand into her clothes. Tracey woke up instantly, she was just calling him brother and he was simply on fire? "The workers are watching us, behave yourself!" She found they were still on the ship and she pushed him away. Seeing Tracey''s flushed face, all his mind was about having sex with this woman. "Do you mean I can continue without people looking?" Adam smirked and asked. "No, you have promised that you won''t force me." Tracey refused decisively. "What a cruel bunny." Adam pretended to be aggrieved, but he was surely never forcing. He could feel that Tracey had not been so resistant to him as before, which was a great improvement. "Although I promised her that I won''t force, I didn''t promise that I would never lie." Thinking of this, Adam sneered. Tracey felt wired about his expression. "What did you smile about? Are you calcting me?" That was a tricky smile in Tracey''s eyes. "I was just thinking about what to eatter." "I''m a little dizzy. I don''t think I can eat." Although Tracey was not so scared, the swayed ship still made her ufortable. "It¡¯s over soon." Adam stopped smiling and said. Next, they yed a few watery attractions. Tracey had fully turned from fear to enjoy. Adam also enjoyed her bright smile. Sure enough, it was correct to bring her here. Perhaps she smiled today much more than any single past days. "What should we y next?" Tracey had tried a lot of horrible attractions, she was all-conquering now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She could make decisions herself, but she asked for his opinions this time. Adam pointed at the Ferris wheel. It was always the couple''s option. Tracey looked at the huge Ferris wheel standing by theke, as if that thing was the symbol of romance. "This is for couples, it seemed to be not for us." "What''s wrong? Going up is good, the view is fantastic. Let''s go." Adam pulled her into the cabin directly. Despite unwilling at first, after the cabin slowly climbing up, Tracey reacted like an excited child. She put her hands on the ss and looked down. The Ferris wheel''s speed was quite slow, giving people a sense of leisure. Adam took her back into his arms. "Little bunny, I''m hungry." "Okay, Well go have dinnerter." She was still immersed in the excitement and didn''t get his point. "But I just want to eat you." Adam leaned over. Tracey finally understood why he insisted to take the Ferris wheel. Because nobody would see his action and he could do anything he wanted. Tracey was about to refuse, but his lips wereing over. If a man treated you with endless gentleness, he must have regarded you as his treasure. His kiss was so tender, so sweet, fleeting on Tracey''s lips, like his hand touched on her heart. As timepsed, she even did not find that she was bing eptive. Feeling his fingers roaming on the body, she did want more. She seemed to had forgotten where she was, her heart, her hands, her whole body, were getting ready to ept this man. Adam''s kiss gently fell on her nose and forehead, like the rain in the spring, soft and chill. He looked at the woman down his body, her cheeks were like the blossoming flowers, her eyes are watery. She panted heavily as Adam touched. "Tracey, you are so beautiful." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Tracey lost in his emotional eyes as if she was immersed in warm water. Seeing her blurred eyes, Adam tried hard to control himself. "Little bunny, can...can I?" His maic voice sounded beautiful. But right at the moment Tracey almost saying "Yes", she found they would soon arrive at the bottom. She pushed him away and said, "We should get off." Even if Adam felt a little disappointed, as he thought of Tracey''s reaction which represented a big improvement, he did not continue. The workers opened the cabin for them. Tracey quickly left this symbol of romance. The fresh air cooled her face down. She cursed Adam a toxic man since she almost defeated by his temptation. "Why are you going so fast? I''m not eating you." Adam chased her up. Tracey smiled awkwardly. If she was defeated just now, the bunny would be indeed "eaten". This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You are hungry. Let''s go to have dinner." Tracey was too shy to face him. Adam saw through her but did not expose. He followed her into a restaurant, he wanted to sit next to her, but Tracey quickly stood up and changed to the opposite seat. Her body was too strange as if she could never resist after being flirted. She must stay away from this toxic man. Seeing her face was still red, Adam knew that she was shy. Well, the little bunny looked quite cute when she got flushed. But he must hold his thoughts. If he dared to say them out, Tracey would definitely be irritated. "I''ll order the food. Wait a moment here." Knowing that she was embarrassed, Adam found an excuse to leave her alone. Tracey''s mood recovered a lot. Recalling the feeling being touched just now, she was clear that she almost handed over her body. Fortunately, she did not. Taking a deep breath, she decided to move on from the embarrassment. Finished dinner, both of them felt tired, it was the time to leave. They went to the fitting room to get changed. When they were at the exit, Tracey saw the merry-go-round. "Would you like to take it?" "No, it''s for kids." She refused. The person who used to y it with her had passed away, since then, she reserved the memory forever in her heart. "Let''s be kids today." Despite Adam himself considered merry- go- round stupid, for making Tracey happy, he suggested riding it. From Tracey''s eyes, he guessed she must be missing her childhood. She used to be the princess of the Xia family, she once had a colorful life with the merry-go-round. He wanted her memory toe back alive. Adam picked a white horse for himself and a colorful horse for Tracey, just like the one she would choose when she was little. "Look, bunny, I''m now riding a white horse!" He teased Tracey for what she said on the ship that her prince woulde to her riding on a white horse. He also remembered he said the one who rode a white horse could be monk Tang. Thinking of this, Traceyughed. Darkness fell and the lights all up, the merry- go-round was glittering. As horses running, Tracey smiled. Seeing her good mood, Adam was grateful for taking her here today. "Did you have fun?" He asked her on the way back. "Yes, thank you for giving me such a wonderful day." She indeed had not been so happy like today. In the yground, she couldugh, fear, and scream as she wished and nobody would judge her. Moreover, she didn''t have to pretend nor being calcting all the time. Just like going back to childhood, she lived a carefree life and never getting hurt. On the halfway, they had another meal. When Tracey arrived at home, it waste. Standing by the door, Tracey felt like having a lot to talk to him but didn''t know how to begin. "Well, thank you for driving me home. Bye-bye." After getting along with him for a whole day, she thought their rtionship seemed to have changed a little. Even if it was subtle. Exactly speaking, she had be more dependent on him. In her heart, he already meant differently. "Won''t you invite me in?" Adam leaned against the door and didn''t intend to leave. She did spend a nice day with Adam, she did miss his embrace, but... "It''ste, maybe it''s not appropriate." She looked at somewhere else and said bashfully. What a shy little one. But Adam would not give up so easily, after all, he had been eager for this woman for more than a decade. ''Tm thirsty, I''ve been with you for a whole day, you did not even want to let me drink some water...I... " He pretended to be aggrieved. "Okay...okay. Then you leave after drinking some water, is that good?" Tracey stopped the person who was pretending to go. "I promise." he chuckled. He followed Tracey into the house. Adam regarded himself as the owner of the house, directly changing the slippery and walking around. "Do you have alcohol? I''d like some." "Aren''t you thirsty?" Tracey red at him. "Yes, but I want to use alcohol to quench my thirst, is there any problem?" Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Tracey was speechless for his shamelessness. "Well, please leave after drinking it." Then she went to get the wine. She handed a bottle of wine to him. "It''s boring to drink alone. Tracey, drink with me." He said. "Are you sure you''ll go after drinking?" Tracey suspected. "I''m sure." Adam said. She brought two goblets. Rare she was in a good mood, she also wanted to drink. Adam took a sip and said, "This wine is ill-tasted. Go to my home someday and I''ll treat you good wine." It was bought by Mark. Maybe he didn''t know much about wine and did not select a good one. Tracey took a sip and found it bad too. "What wine is it?" "Secret, you will know if youe." Adam smiled. Tracey shrugged her shoulder, "Fine." They began their topic until having refilled over and over again. Flush wasing back to Tracey''s face. Both of them were a little drunk. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 For fear that he would stay here overnight, Tracey began to drive him to leave. "You are satisfied, aren''t you?" Adam raised the ss in his hand, "I am...After finish this one." He smiled evilly. "Hum, how many refills did you have?" Tracey murmured. Hearing herints, Adam felt she was super cute. Not long ago, she was a cold woman, and she showed no interest in others. Now she had be much alive than before. She gently rubbed her head, "This is thest one." "I''m no longer a child. Why do you always rub my head?" Tracey tried to stop him, making the wine fell on his body. Seeing that his clothes were stained by wine, she hurriedly put down the ss. "Sorry about that. I can buy a new one for you." She said while wiping off the wine from his shirt with a napkin. "It doesn''t matter. Look at you. It''s just a piece of clothes." Adamforted her. The fragrance of Tracey mixed with the fragrance of wine, making the smell in the air so attractive. She wanted to say something, as she raised her head, Adam was lowering his, their lips contacted. This kiss totally burned Adam up. He could never depress his desire. He pounced Tracey on the sofa. Tracey felt that her heart was about to jump out. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She felt a little drunk and a little dizzy, "Get away." She said. "No." Adam held her cheek and kissed her more deeply, letting the smell of wine in their mouths intertwined. "Dam* it, the feeling came back." Tracey felt as she felt in the Ferris wheel. This time, together with the alcohol in her body, the feeling amplified. "Little bunny, I want it..." Adam''s coquettish voice sounded by her ear. She knew what was that. Under his strong temptation, Tracey trembled again. She bit her lips and said, "Go get someone else''s help." "Are you serious? You were angry to see others touching me. Did you remember, when we bought the swimsuit... Little bunny, I know it, I''m in your heart..." He found that her ears were extremely sensitive. He moved to her ears, gently biting it. Sure enough, It made Tracey trembled. "No...It''s not true...I just...I don''t want others to gossip us..." "Really? You little liar." Adam licked her with his tongue tip, which made Tracey trembled even more. Tracey''s hair scattered, her necked moved elegantly like a swan. Adam continued licking, all the way down from her ears. She got softer and hotter, there seemed to be another person in Tracey''s body to shout her desire out loud. "Don''t, Mr. Xiao. Don''t do this." She wanted to push Adam away but found that she had no strength. "What did you call me?" He was asking while biting her neck. "Brother... Adam, I, I''m not ready yet. Please stop." Tracey yielded. This calling worked every time, every time she called "brother Adam" would bring him back to the days on the ship. And Adam wanted her more! At the time Tracey got ever-struggling, the electricity was cut off. Tracey sobered up in the darkness. "Well, it should be a trip. I''ll go and check it." Then she pushed Adam away and hurriedly left. Adam sighed. "God, are you seriously fooling me?!" After recovering for a while, he went to find Tracey. He saw she was standing on the chair and going to deal with the switch, he held her down from it. "Leave it to men, wait here." Adam touched her head and said. Looking at him, Tracey thought of the white-shirt boy on the ship. She felt warm. In the light of the cell phone, Adam found it was really a trip. He quickly fixed it and the house went back to brightness. Only then did Tracey find she already in a mess, her hair, her clothes, even the dress was unzipped and half of her shoulder was outside. "What a woof!" Tracey thought. "I''m going to sleep. Please go home." She said and gave his cell phone back. Seeing her eyes returned sobered, he knew he should go home. Usually, the chemistry between lovers went with the atmosphere, as the atmosphere disappeared, the feeling disappeared. If he forced her to continue, that won''t be a romance anymore. "Okay, sleep early." Adam said, turning around sadly. She smiled, feeling pleased that Adam kept his promise. Standing by the door, Adam held her waist and kissed her forehead. "Good night, my princess." Before Tracey recovered from his kiss, he already left. She touched her forehead, aplicated emotion came over. For a moment, she felt being spoiled as if she was the princess of Adam and he was the shelter, protecting her against the outside storm. She slowly squatted down. It would be great if she had never met Sean. Then she would fall in love with Adam without any fears. And won''t be afraid of getting hurt in the rtionship. Adam was very happy on the way back. Although he still didn''t have her, he had gotten something more important. Perhaps in the near future, she would be more open to him. Traceyy on the bed, recalling the feeling of being touched over and over again. She felt that she was conquered by a demon named Adam Xiao! She fell asleep in a daze. The next day, she was busy a whole day. Only being busy, she would not think of Adam. Tracey suddenly remembered that David had reminded her of the lecture thing. Looking at the time, it was going to bete, she changed clothes and rushed to school. She thought that she would not meet Adam today. It was time to return to her own life. She did not want to rely too much on him. Once she lost him one day, she would be conservative and cautious in love one more time. Tracey had already tasted that kind of pain, and it was enough to experience it once in life. She acted cold face again and became a student like before. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Approaching graduation, the university often held lectures for graduates, and most of the guest speakers were role models from different industries or business elites. Last time Adam showed up was for catching Tracey, he would not really have time for giving the speech. Maybe only Adam dared to break his promise. After all, he was one of the major donators of this school. Even the headmaster found excuses for his no show. But the girls were disappointed as they did not see their dream man. Today''s guest was still unknown. Anyway, Tracey did not care. This lecture was probably the one that had most students attended. Among the attenders, Tracey saw some familiar faces. For example, Renne Xia, the person who bought off others to drug her three years ago. She was wearing thetest Chanel dress, when walking by, a fragrance was given off. Some fashion-dressed girls were surrounding her. She seemed to be benefited by the status of the daughter of the Xia family. Tracey sneered and fixed her sses, she knew that her good days would end soon. The students are gossiping about the guest today. She hated gossips but she had to listen. "Do you know that? The speaker is the sessor of the Sheng''s Group. He is a handsome guy too!" "Don''t think about him. He has engagement. His fiancee is the most popr celebrity, Rachel Nan." "What a perfect match." Girls were always a source of gossip. Tracey didn''t expect that it would be Sean. However, she had dressed like this, he definitely couldn''t recognize her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were hundreds of people here. Even her family members couldn''t recognize her, let alone Sean. Sean showed up in students'' whispering. He was in a white suit and still looked so gentle and elegant. Tracey looked at him, sinking into memory. When she saw him for the first time, he was in white clothes like today. It was weird, it was Sean in her eyes, but Adam came into her mind. She thought of the boy in white on the ship, he looked quite simr to Sean of a few years ago. However, as she grew up, the white-shirt boy on the ship gradually faded in her memory, but she subconsciously took Sean as the substitute. "Will it be the reason?" Tracey asked herself. Looking at his figure, she sighed. This morning, he called her several times but none could get through. He had a tired face. Obviously Rachel was still messing around. If so, Tracey would be happy about it. She did not listen to his speech at all, she focused on her memory instead. Life was full of ups and downs. If she never experienced the affair three years ago, they should still be together. She did not wake up from the memories until Sean finished his speech. Students were gradually leaving. Tracey also got ready for leaving. She had called Mark in advance and he was waiting for her nearby. Passing through the woods would soon get to the gate of the school. Couples were like to take this way because this area was dim. There were not many people around here at this time. So it was normal to hear others'' footsteps. Judging from the footsteps, there should be a few people, and they were all men! It was strange that so many people walked together but not saying anything. Tracey felt that something was wrong, so she sped up, the people behind her also sped up. They seemed to being for her. Tracey took out the mobile phone and was about to call for help, the people suddenly came over and surrounded her. "Pretty, y with us?" Gosh...They were five men! Tracey looked at them and sneered, "Wanna y?" At a nce, they were not students of this school, they were some punks. She always kept a low profile in the school and even dressed ugly, how could she be the focus for rogues? Obviously, there must be problems. But for Tracey, the most important thing at this time was how to get out. "Okay. Come here. Let''s have fun." Tracey took off her sses. Now everyone could saw her beauty. "What a beautiful woman! Look at your little faces. Buddies we''re lucky today!" Those people began to pluck her hair, sure enough, they were all attracted. As one of them approached Tracey, she kicked him key part hard. "Brother, are you okay?" The rest was shocked and quickly went up to check the brother''s condition. It was the right time to run! Tracey turned around and escape fast. Fortunately, she was not wearing high heels in school. Although she had learned some self-defense skills in these years, it was still difficult for her to fight against five men. What she could only do was running. "Catch her, little b*tch. How dare you kick me!" The Brother covered his body part and ordered his footmen to chase Tracey. Fortunately, Tracey often doing long- distance running exercise so she had enough strength. Those men also chased closely. She happened to see a car parked in front of the side school gate. How she was lucky to see the car, otherwise, the consequences would be terrible. Without consideration, she directly got into the car. It was an upscale car and the owner must not be an ordinary person. She hoped that it would be someone who was willing to offer help. She gasped, "Help, help..." "Tracey?" The man in a white suit looked back at Tracey. She was like a gift from god. Tracey didn''t care who he was, as long as he could save her at this moment. Sean saw those coming men. They did not dare to move when they saw Tracey getting in the car. They could only stop outside and wait for Tracey to be kicked out. "Go." Sean ordered. The car left. "Tracey, who are they? Why are they chasing you?" Seeing her dressed up like this, he suddenly remembered a student sitting in the corner in his lecture. He felt familiar then, but he couldn''t believe she was Tracey. Why did shee to this school? That was the reason why he could not get her whereabouts anyhow. She turned out to be at school! Tracey leaned against the chair, still scared. "I don''t know. I just wanted to take a shortcut to leave and then I found I was followed. Fortunately, I escaped." "Who did you offend recently?" Sean asked gently. He could tell those people must be with bad purposes. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Tracey''s eyes were cold. Who did she offend? There was only one she knew who wanted her dead the most. But sinceing back, she had been always in disguise, they should not have known about this. When Renee passed by her earlier, she didn''t feel strange at all. If it was not the Xia family, was it Rachel? "Tracey? What''s wrong with you?" Sean aw that her eyes and her whole body were full of coldness, keeping people distant. He felt strange to the woman in front of him. Yesterday at the ball, she was so eye- catching, completely different from what she was now. What happened to her on earth? "Nothing. Did Rachel keep bothering you?" Tracey asked carefully. "Not really, she did just once. When did you leave that night?" Sean was expecting the other day''s breakfast with Tracey, but as he entered her room again, she was not there. "Someone came to me and I left." She didn''t lie. As heard these words, Sean''s face changed. It waste that night after Rachel left the hotel, besides, Tracey did not inform others about her returning, who came to her? "Who?" Sean''s voice also turned cold. Tracey had calmed down. She looked at Sean and said, "This seems to be my privacy." "I...I think, Tracey, you just came back, your bestie is Rachel, and you said you don''t want your family to know you are back, so...I just couldn''t figure out anyone who came to you..." For the past three years, Tracey was never faded in Sean''s mind, this feeling even became stronger after she came back. He even thought that if he was possible to reconcile with her? He could clearly felt Tracey''s charm, particrly after her character had changed, at any time. Tracey knew what he wanted to ask. She moved closer to Sean. "What if I say... that the person came to me is my boyfriend?" The corner of her mouth turned up. Sean stunned by hearing it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do...do you have a boyfriend?" He had never heard anything about her as if she disappeared from this world. He had never thought that one day, the person who is with her was no longer him, but another man. He felt really bad about this. "Shouldn''t I have a boyfriend? We broke up three years ago. I don''t need to remind you how we broke up, do I?" "Tracey, I''ve said it many times. I was drugged!" "You don''t have to exin anymore. I think I have made it clear that night. Whether it was a misunderstanding or something else, it is impossible for us to go back. "You''re about to engage, and I should start my own life, so it''s not surprising that I have a boyfriend." "Thank you for saving me just now. Let me get off somewhere. I''ll call someone to pick me up." Tracey was tired of his so-called exnation. "Who is he?" "You don''t need to know." It was impossible for her to say he was Adam yet. "Then who was chasing you tonight?" Sean carefully observed her face and found that she was a little hesitant when she mentioned the so- called boyfriend. Sean was sure what she said just now was a lie. She should be still single. If she really had a boyfriend, how could she easily agree to have dinner with him before? "I don''t know, I don''t have hints at all." Tracey frowned. "Have you ever exposed my whereabouts?" "Do you mean Rachel? She did ask about you recently, she seemed not knowing that you have come back." He decided to investigate more details. "Okay. I''ll get off here." "No, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone. I''ll drive you home." Sean did not allow her to leave. Tracey sneered. "My boyfriend will protect me. Don''t worry." "If he would do as you said, you were not in danger just now. Tracey, even if we have been apart for long, I can still identify your words." She indeed was not so confirmative when she was mentioning "boyfriend". When she talked about this person, she subconsciously thought of Adam. But when he appeared in her mind, she denied it herself, so she revealed the truth. "Whether I have a boyfriend or not, it''s impossible for us to go back." Tracey said directly. Sean just thought of her performance of that night in the hotel. Beneath him, she was so tender, even for just a moment, and they were almost no distance. He believed that if Rachel was notingter, he might have done it with her... How could she blow hot and cold like this? "Tracey, why do you keep torturing me ?" Ever since she came back, he had gone through the torments from her. He had been looking forward to meeting her, and he wanted to apologize to her. But when hearing she said that she didn''t me him, he didn''t feel any relief as expected. "Torture?" "You''re sometimes hot to me, sometimes cold, sometimes close and sometimes far away. Wasn''t that torture?" "It''s fine If you think it''s torture. It''s nothingpared to the torture you make me suffer from." Tracey could not count how many times the adultery of this b*tch couple reyed in her nightmare over these years. Such a nightmare had tortured her for three years. She would felt only happy If she could torture him. When she was about to say something, she found that Sean''s phone rang. He took a look at it and found it was from Rachel, he hung up directly. Seeing the name "Rachel Nan", Tracey quietly looked away. Based on Rachel''s character, Tracey deemed she would call again. Sure enough, her name soon showed up on the screen. Sean frowned and tuned the phone into silence mode. Seeing she was ignored, Tracey sighed. Back then, Rachel had tried her best to steal Sean. She must have never expected that one day, she would be so frightened that her husband was stolen. She and Rachel looked like had exchanged their respective stance, acting the same story of three years ago. Sure enough, Tracey was feeling good! The only difference was, Tracey no longer loved this man. For her, revenge was everything she cared about. The joy of revenge must be much greater than that of stealing a man sessfully. Thinking of this, Tracey wanted to stay for a while. ording to her understanding of Rachel, she would absolutely be awake the whole night as knew his husband''s affair. Now God had sent another opportunity, why not seize it? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Sean threw the phone aside. "Tracey, I know I''m guilty for you. I also want to do something to make up for mistakes." "Making up? How do you gonna make it up?" Tracey raised her eyebrows and asked. "I want to protect you and don''t let you get hurt again. Before I investigate those who chased you tonight I won''t let you be home alone." "So..." "So you can go to my house tonight. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything else, I just want to ensure your safety." Sean rified his purpose. Tracey would also investigate it. If not clear about the truth, she might be getting in danger again in the future. "I don''t need your protection." "Anyway, I won''t stop the car." Sean also said affirmatively. The car drove all the way to his vi. He held her into the vi. There were two pairs of slippers at the door, and one of them was for women. She would not be so narcissistic to think that the slippers were prepared for her. Obviously, this was Rachel''s. Sean hurriedly took a new pair of slippers from the cab. "This is for you. It''s new." Tracey found that the decoration in the house was almost the same as before, no big change. She remembered that she used toe here to do homework. They were the heirs of their family business, so they usually had to learn more things than peers. It was exactly the reason why college courses were so easy for her, they already finished all the college courses when they were in high school. As the sessor of the Sheng family, Sean had treated himself strictly since he was a child. Tracey originally thought that he was just working hard, a little bit different from other ordinary rich kids. Later, she knew that all the efforts Sean made were for surpassing Adam, the person who was truly known as a genius. Now looking at the decoration of this house, in fact, it was simr to the style of Adam''s vi. Sean had already taken all of Adam''s preferences as his own. Without realization, he had gradually be another Adam. Although he had focused on surpassing him, he would finally just follow Adam, like a shadow of him. "Tracey, what are you thinking about?" When Sean saw Tracey''s thoughtful look, he was quite curious about her mind. "Nothing, I just remember I often do homework here." She said, then casually sat on the sofa. "I helped you solve the problems you were confused." When Sean talked about the past, he became very excited. "It''s all the past." She didn''t want to continue their memory. Sean''s face froze for a while but soon recovered. "Tracey, are you hungry? You used to like the noodles I cooked." ''Tm not. I''ll stay here overnight. Can I live in the guest room?" She was familiar with this house, so she went straight to the guest room. She used to stay here a long time ago, but she found her room was locked. Sean came over. "No one was allowed to enter this room after you left." Sean opened the door, he always did cleaning for it every week. Rachel wanted toe in more than once. He didn''t want to change what the room looked like after Tracey left, so he always kept it locked. This is a pink bedroom, which in the same style as her room in Sean''s hotel, she liked such a style so much before she was 18. Aplicated feeling shed through her eyes. "Okay, I know. Please go out, I want to take a shower." "Okay." Sean left. Tracey thought that she had already let go of her love for him, However, when she was in these ces full of memories, her eyes were still filled with tears. She looked at all the dolls in the room and the clothes she liked in the wardrobe. If nothing had happened between she and Sean, she may still be his little princess. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her mind was getting more and more chaotic. She rushed into the bathroom, drenched in hot water, and squatted on the floor. Standing outside the door, Sean also fell into sadness. "Why did God have to torture me like this?" He was helpless. After taking a shower, Tracey swept away all the disordered emotions she had, her eyes returned cold. Since it was impossible going back, why not fully focus on revenge? Opening the wardrobe, Tracey picked a white nightdress with deep V- neck, which revealed her beautiful cleavage. She possessed everything that all women envious for. There was a bar downstairs. She went down. Sean went downstairs after washing up. He saw Tracey was sitting on the stool, drinking the wine. She sat there casually, with her legs crossed each other. Her skin was white like snow. She elegantly picked up the ss, took a sip of the wine, and her soft hair waszily scattered behind. Just a side look had already taken Sean''s breath. He slowly approached her and said, "You didn''t like drinking before." Indeed. At that time, Tracey would be drunk after drinking a whole ss of wine, so she would never drink any wine only if it was necessary. "Things will change. Do you want to drink together?" Tracey turned around and raised her ss to him. Seeing her raising her head, the neck, the corbone, and her cleavage, every movement of her was quietly giving temptation. "Okay, I''ll drink some." Sean sat next to her. Sean was also self-control. Usually, he would not take one more nce at other women even they were naked. However, now the woman next to him was Tracey. His beloved one. He had no way to look away from her. She was still giving off a faint scent of body shower. The fragrance of wine spread in Tracey''s mouth. She squinted her eyes, sure enough, it was good wine. Over these years, no matter if she was happy or not, she liked drinking. She could drink much more than before, also, she acquired a good taste of wine. She has a kind of special charm. Sean felt that he was crazy. Last night, he had dreamt of her a whole night. He dreamt that she forgave him and return to his arms, he even dreamt of something intimate that happened to them. When he woke up, he found that it was just a dream. But now she was sitting beside, It was not a dream. "It''s good." Tracey finished a ss of wine. When she was about to refill, she thought that she had promised Adam that she would not get drunk without his presence. When Adam''s face emerged, the wine suddenly tasted not so pleasant. Tracey put down the ss, thinking if Rachel woulde here tonight. If she didn''te, Tracey would have wasted time staying here. By the way, she could prove that if the punks in school had any rtionship with her. Just as she was thinking, the doorbell rang. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Sean frowned as he heard it. Tracey looked at him. "Aren''t you going to open the door?" "It must be her." his voice sounded a little tired and disdainful. "We are just in a normal rtionship, it''s not proper to hide all the time. We are not gross in front of her." Tracey said calmly. "Didn''t you say that you don''t want her to know you are back?" Sean asked in confusion. "I want to know the background of the people who chased me today. I know who hates me. If it was not Rachel, they may be rted to the Xia family, I just want to know who on earth." With Adam''s help, herpany went much smoother. Now she was being confident to officially meet her enemies. Tonight would be the right time. Sean frowned. "Do you suspect it''s her?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "To be honest, I am not sure, so I must test. If it was not her, there would be only the Xia family. After all, in recent years..." "What''s wrong?" Sean hurriedly asked. "Nothing. If you don''t open the door, I''ll do it." Tracey walked straight to the door. Sean wanted to stop her, but he was afraid of hurting her again. After all, he hurt her seriously three years ago, he now became very careful. Even if he had expected the consequence of tonight''s meeting, he would not hesitate. He took his hand back, getting prepared to face the storm next. Tracey couldn''t wait to see Rachel''s face. She had been waiting for this moment for three years. As she put her hand on the handle, she could not help shaking. Tracey was very excited. The door slowly opened. "Sean, why didn''t you pick up my phone... Tracey?... why are you here?" Rachel''s face instantly froze. Tracey just wore a sexy strap nightdress. A woman appeared in her husband''s house deep at night like this, Rachel was very clear that what did it mean. Seeing the scene, Rachel goggled her eyes. She thought it was strange originally. Sean Sheng was not a yboy, but he had frequently shown abnormal behaviors in recent days. She thought that she had met a strong opponent to fight for her man, but she didn''t expect that this person was Tracey! She had never felt panic ever. Three years ago, she made a thorough n and conspired with Renee to drive Tracey out. She originally nned to make Tracey fall into a photo scandal. If seed, Tracey would not only lose all her shares in the family business but also expelled by her family. Once she lost her status in the Xia family and was fouled by other men, she could never continue to be Sean''s girlfriend. Who knew thatter on, the thing changed drastically. It was Renee, not Tracey, fell into the scandal. But Tracey left A City to heal her love injure. Since then, Tracey had always been a knot in Rachel''s heart. She knew very well that Sean missed her every day these years. No matter what efforts she made, he did not change a little. She used to think that as long as they marry, he would fall in love with her one day. Even if Tracey came back, she would not be able to destroy their family. Who knew that she appeared right before the engagement?! What''s more, appearing like this! If the lipstick marks on Sean''s clothes were belonging to her, and the woman in the hotel was her, then everything would be over. For so long, nobody was able to rece Tracey to be loved by Sean. The biggest trouble was finally coming back! Staring into her eyes, Tracey found the panic and the fear alling out, which meant, the punks were not her people. It was obvious, she did not know that Tracey was back in advance. So, was it the Xia family to frame Tracey again? Looking at Rachel''s haggard face, Tracey guessed she must have had a hard time recently. "Rachel, long time no see.''1 Tracey thought that she would do something crazy when she saw Rachel again, but she was calmer than she imagined. In the past, Rachel was hiding and making the destructions, but they had reversed their stance now. Perhaps it was because of this, Tracey felt much lighter. "Tracey, why are you here?" After all, Rachel should feel guilty for her. So, in their first meeting since three years ago, her aura was not strong. "I brought her here. Rachel, have you sent someone to hurt Tracey?" Sean questioned. "I... I hurt her? I don''t even know when she came back." Rachel was confused. What on earth they were talking about? "It seems that she was looking for you. I won''t bother you two. I''ll go to sleep." Tracey turned around and was about to leave. Seeing she walked upstairs as if she was in her own home, Rachel could not believe her eyes. She roared, "Tracey, you broke up with Sean three years ago!" Tracey stopped with a sneer. "I know. You don''t have to remind me." "Now that you know it, how could you be shameless to stay here? I''m about to get engaged with him! How dare you show in my fiance''s house?" Rachel was not stupid. Within these years, she had figured out many things. At the masquerades, she knew it was Tracey who Sean talked to, but she did not expose herself. Rachel was sure that she did it on purpose, yes, on the revenge propose! No need to pretend anymore, it was the time for battle! Rachel was really hard to swallow her anger. "Do you think I want toe here?" Tracey turned around, looked a bit aggrieved. "It was President Sheng who invited me here." "That''s right, it was me taking her here. Some people are likely to hurt her, I am doing protection." Sean saw the grievance in her eyes, that night of three years ago returned alive. Tracey was leaving like this, with grievance and holding the tears. Back then, if he could stop her, she would not be disappeared for three years. Now she was back but founded that her bestie already reced her, she must have been hurt to death. Between Rachel and Tracey, he would definitely stand with Tracey without hesitation. Once a person lost her mind, she would be crazy and irritable just like Rachel. She seemed to have lost the ability to think. "Sean Sheng, Your fiancee is me, and the person standing by your side should be me." Rachel cried and looked at Sean. Tracey looked at her coldly. She had known this woman for long. In her memory, Rachel was gentle, rational, and mature. But now she was just a pitful woman betrayed by her beloved, literally could not be connected with everyone''s goddess. Tracey was d that she was busy escaping from the murder and had no time bing miserable. Because for a woman, losing her love would be deemed miserable. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Seeing Sean''s protection, the anger in Rachel''s heart grew stronger. "Tracey Xia, you must have seduced Sean. It must be you!" Tracey used to wear the princess style nightdress only, how did her taste totally changed within just years? Although the dress she picked was not see-through one, the V-neck was deep enough and the hemline was also very high. It looked more like sex dress than a normal nightdress. As for her husband, Sean was wearing a nightgown too. The old couple were all dressing in night suits staying together without other people here. "What did they do before I''ming? Did they already doing that thing tonight, or...even earlier?!..." Rachel didn''t even dare to think about it. At the thought of that scene, she felt sad for herself. But she may have forgotten that she treated Tracey like this in the past. "You''re dressed like this in my husband''s house, I know what is your purpose!" "You are impossible to go back to your own family, now you are nning to depend on my husband?! Let me tell you, no way!" Hearing her curses, Sean was even more indignant for Tracey. "I told you that it was me who took her here. If you want to me,e to me!" Tracey originally wanted to find out whether those punks were sent by Rachel. Now she had got her answer. She was not going to quarrel with Rachel like a shrew. "Sorry, I''m tired. I don''t have the energy to quarrel with you.¡± As she said this, she turned around and walked toward the stairs. "Stop! Get out of here. This isn''t the ce you cane! Do you think you are still the daughter of the Xia family? You are just like a stray dog of them!" The more Rachel cursed, the more suspicious Sean became. He found Tracey had shown resistance to the Xia family earlier. But what he knew was far less than what Rachel said, and he dimly felt that what happened three years ago was not so simple. Besides his affair, was there anything else also hurt Tracey? "Rachel, no matter who I am, it has nothing to do with you." Tracey was not going to quarrel with her and went straight upstairs. No lights on the second floor. At the moment Tracey stepped into the darkness, her mouth curved into a cold smile. A stray dog? Who made Tracey a stray dog? They were right Rachel Nan and the people of the Xia family! The quarrel between Sean and Rachel came below. Tracey locked the door andy on the bed. She deemed Rachel could never calm down. So she had a good sleep. In her dream, she was back to that huge cruise ship. There were many familiar faces on the ship. Rachel and Renee pushed her into the sea together. Sean, Ben Xia, and the others just watched all this indifferently. After all, she was powerlessly fighting against these people and fell into the sea. The waves submerged her and she struggled in the water. At this time, a boy held her into his arm. "Don''t be afraid, Tracey. As long as I''m here, you will be okay." The young man''s voice sounded. Tracey held his body tightly. He was the only driftwood in the sea. She returned conscious by body temperature. "Tracey, don''t be afraid. I''m here, I''m here." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This voice was different from that in her dream. It was from Sean! The man was not Adam. Tracey was still holding him tightly, then she suddenly let go. "It''s you?! why are you here?" She remembered that she went to bed at the time Sean was quarreling with Rachel and she even locked the room. Then why did Sean appear on her bed? Sean exined, "I''m sorry. I just want to see you. I don''t want to do anything else to you." "I saw you had a nightmare, so I just held you. What did you dream of? Look at you, you are sweating." Sean wiped off the sweat on her forehead. Tracey thought it was Adam who was there with her, beyond the expectation, it was Sean. For no reason, Tracey felt quite lost. "I''m okay. You can go out. As Rachel said, you are her fiance. I will leave tomorrow morning." Tracey had no more energy to deal with him. "You just called some brother in your dream. As far as I know, you don''t have brothers." Sean said. Tracey flushed. She must have called brother Adam, but he didn''t hear it clearly dut to her vague voice. "Nothing, it was just a dream. Please go out." Tracey pushed him away. "I promise I won''t do anything. I''ll be right here guard you and watch you." No wonder Tracey would have a nightmare, it was because Sean was already standing here soundlessly. Who would like to be stared like this when sleeping? "Where''s Rachel?" She lost drowsiness, and she was a little curious about their quarrel. "She left." Sean didn''t give any details. He didn''t want to mention that woman at all. Needless to say, Rachel must be leaving with a broken heart. Maybe she needs to understand that never beg a man who did not love you at all, it will always be thankless. Even if she ran away, it was impossible for Sean to chase her back. But she was looking forward to being chased by him. "Please... go out." She requested again. However, Sean held her hand and said, "Tracey, I just want to protect you, won''t you satisfy even such a simple wish?" A few moments ago, he was being held so tightly as if he was the only driftwood of Tracey. It was good to be held and needed by her. He wanted her back so much, to fill up his empty arms again, "The person you should protect is Rachel, not me." "Tell me, what did your family do on you?" It was not until now that Sean realized what happened three years ago was not simple. "Even if they did something on me, it''s none of your business! Please go out and let me sleep!" "If you don''t tell me, I have ways to know. I won''t leave tonight. I just want to be with you." Sean was also stubborn. "It''s up to you." Tracey wrapped her with the quilt and turned back to him. In the darkness, she smiled bitterly. "Well, As long as you are here, it''s enough. Tracey, I will make it up to you in the future." Sean told himself. Then he sat quietly at the bedside the whole night. Tracey stayed for a while and then fell asleep. When she woke up the next morning, Sean was not there. She changed clothes and went downstairs. Sean had made breakfast ready. "Tracey,e and sit, just a moment, you can eat soon." Sean was wearing a white shirt, a bright mild smile shone on his face, which made Tracey felt so unreal. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Back in the old days, it was the first time for Tracey and Sean to stay outside overnight. In the morning when she woke up, Sean waved his hand and said, "Tracey, breakfast is ready, come here and eat it." Sean was wearing a white shirt then. "Wow, it''s spaghetti! It looks good." Tracey couldn''t wait to try it, then kept praising Sean''s cooking. "If you like it, I''ll cook for you for the rest of my life." Sean looked at her with a smile. Sight scene ovepped with her memory as if they had never been separated. He had been by her side all the time. And she was also in a white dress this morning, it looked like they were still 16 or 17 years old. When Tracey in the white dress, Sean found she was just the girl in his memory, never had been sexy or cold. He walked toward the dining table and took out a chair for her, just as he did in the past. "Have a try. You haven''t eaten the spaghetti I cook for a long time." He smiled, putting the noodles in front of her. Her eyes contained a hint ofplexity. She had not eaten it yet but she already tasted bitterness. "What are you waiting for? Eat it, or it''s cooling down. See if my cooking skills have regressed." Sean said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tracey took some noddles. She tasted it a bit different even though it was still delicious like before. Maybe because her emotion had changed. When she was loving him, she felt everything he cooked was greatest in the world. Now her love did not exist, she could only taste bad of the food. "How is it?" asked Sean. Looked at Sean''s face, which was a bit simr to Adam, Tracey thought that Adam also cooked the brown sugar ginger soup for her, although his cooking skills were awful. Why was it so easy for her to think of him now? Seeing she was in a daze, Sean felt quite sad. She changed a lot. The biggest appearance was that she was easily get distracted, and he did not know who she was thinking about. Women''s intuition was usually very urate. In fact, men were the same. Sean had been figuring out who was the brother that Tracey was calling in her dream. "Tracey..." "Huh?" "I asked how is it?" She ate more. "It tasted the same. Actually these years in the United States, there have been some changes in my hobbies, although the spaghetti was still delicious, it is not my taste." Hearing her opinions, Sean''s heart sank. Was it implying that they are impossible to go back? Tracey looked at the time, it was almost 8:30 a.m. "Are you going to schoolter? I''m not busy, I can give you a ride." As the sessor of the Sheng Group, how could he be not busy? But Tracey did not reject. "Okay, I''m going to the airport to pick someone up. Drive me there." "Who?" "A person very important to me. His flight arrives at 10 o''clock. Let''s go now." Tracey said. "Okay." Sean drove personally. A very important person? After thinking about it for a while, he couldn''t think of anyone. When they arrived at the airport, Tracey began to urge Sean to leave. Had not seen her VIP yet, how could Sean leave easily? "I drove you here, I should drive you both back." "No need, I''ve already called another car, but if you want to stay, go ahead." Tracey couldn''t control him. Later, a man came out of the VIP channel. He wore a white T-shirt and cropped pants, and a pair of casual style shoes. He also wore sunsses and a gray cap, his linen hair was a little curly. He was showy like a star and could be spotted at a nce in the crowd. He had already attracted other''s vision right aftering out. However, there was only a person in his eyes. When he saw a white figure standing at the end of the channel, he rushed to Tracey with joy. Sean was still wondering if it was this man, he soon held Tracey in his arms in seconds. "Woman, it''s good to have you picked me up.1'' This man seemed to be very happy and even spun her around for a while. Tracey did not push him away and she seemed to have long gotten used to this kind of enthusiasm. This scene touched the people around, some stopped and look at them, a few even took pictures with their phones. In their eyes, they were a couple reunited after a long separation, but the truth was, they were only apart for half of a month. Sean was stunned. Even though he wanted to separate them so much, he had no position anyway. Seeing Tracey did not resist his embrace, and she had already said that he was a very important person of her. "Tracey, who is he?" He could not help asking. Tracey turned to look at him. Before she introduced, Steve Xiao had recognized who was this man. As Tracey''s VIP, he knows everything about her past. Although he was a little surprised that why she was together with Sean, he still smiled very friendly and took off his sunsses. The eyes behind the sses were beautiful, as blue as the sky. He also had a pretty face. His facebined both western and Asian features, so delicate and pronounced. The mixed-blood was born to be better-looking than ordinary people. Even Sean could not find any problems with his look. "Hello, I''m Steve. Nice to meet you." He gave Sean a firm handshake. Although he acted friendly and looked young, in Sean''s eyes, he was not a kind person. As he smiled a bit frivolously, the eyes were also full of strange meaning. "Sean Sheng." As their hands touched each other, they both subconsciously used more strength. "President Sheng, I know you. I know everything about my baby''s past." Steve smiled, but Tracey felt this man''s smile was a bit annoyed. Sean also felt that his smile was too bright to be natural. He must deliberately emphasized the word "baby". Sean also smiled and said, "I am wondering the rtionship between you and Tracey..." "The rtionship between us... Well, we knew each other on the bed." He said while the blue eyes sparkled. Tracey''s mouth twitched. What the hell did this guy say?! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 In terms of their rtionship, they knew each other in the adversity of their life. She was heartbroken in that heavy rain night. In desperation, she almost jumped into the river to end herself. It was Steve who saved her. Since then, they had be each other''s dependence. They fought together and went through difficulties, until today. During their most difficult days, they shared one bowl of noodles and slept on the same bed. For Tracey, Steve was herrade. They indeed ever slept on the same bed, but that was different from the romantic rtionship. Outsiders were absolutely confused with their emotions, for example, Sean. "So, you..." Sean frowned. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. What position was he on to judge Tracey? He had been separated from her for three years. Why couldn''t she get a new boyfriend? Although Steve was also very familiar with Sean, and he had watched a lot of videos and interviews of him, it was his first time to face- to- facemunicate with this person. He didn''t forget how painful Tracey was during her first year in the U.S. If It was not Steve who apanied her every day, Tracey would have already died. Now that the culprit was right in front of him, Steve would definitely avenge. What he suffered right now was far less than Tracey''s pain. "President Sheng, thank you for sending me to the airport. My car has arrived. We are busy with something else, we''re gonna go. Bye." Tracey didn''t want to exin. Whatever did Sean feel of them, it was none of her business. "President Sheng, see you next time." Steve smiled and waved his hand to Sean. Seeing they are leaving, how Sean wanted to take Tracey back but he could only do nothing but to hear theirughter and dialogs. "Why did you dress like a good girl today? This is not your style." Steve sneered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey seemed to have long gotten used to his character. "It''s my clothes a few years ago." "I see, I was just wondering why a sexy woman suddenly became a little bunny, Hah-hah." He continued, "Don''t you have money to buy new clothes? No way, I just transfer you 50 million yuan yesterday." Steve had been always talkative like this. Tracey replied to him asionally. Even if she did not talk a lot, others could feel their sweetness. Sean took one more nce at them. Steve loved Tracey apparently, and his handsome look was also a good match for her beauty. Their happiness tormented Sean. He was sad, took another exit leaving the airport. Sean and Tracey, the old couple, now were respectively taking a new life path with different people by their sides. No matter how loving the couples were, once they broke up, they would be like strangers. Steve looked back and found Sean had already left, he showed his frivolous smile again, "Tell me, why are you with your ex-boyfriend?" "We slept in the same bedst night." Tracey also teased. "What!! You slept with him?!" Steve''s sharp voice immediately scared the passersby. "Bigmouth, shut up!" He did not change at all. Tracey stepped on his foot and urged him to leave. "Woman, I was wrong. Don''t go so fast, hey..." They yed all the way to the car. Mark had waited there for a while. "Hello, President Xia. Hello, President Xiao." "Good boy." Steve rubbed Mark''s head and quickly sat beside Tracey. After sitting down, Steve gently held her dress and begged, "It''s my fault. I''m just excited to know such big news of you." Tracey snorted, "I''ve also slept with you, is it worth making such a fuss?" "You reminded me, you had a fever at that time, I was kind enough to hold you and cool you down. But you kicked me out of the bed!." They talked about their awkward past happily, Tracey was also eased from the anger just now. "President Xia, where are we going?" "Go to the mall," Steve said before Tracey. Knowing that Tracey wore old clothes, he deemed she need to do shopping. Tracey could only agree. "Okay." If she refused, this man would be able to stick on this topic a whole day. "By the way, you haven''t talked about you and Sean yet." Although Steve''s topic was always changing, he did not forget Sean. "Last night, I was followed by some people in school. At a critical moment, I jumped into a car, it was his car, and...yes, he saved me." "So you rewarded him with your body? Where is your bottom line?" Steve acted surprised. "Is this the point? I was chased by others! If I didn''t run fast enough, I would have been..." Tracey knocked hard on Steve''s head. "You look good now, I know you have been safe. It''s fine you did not fight back, or they may die." Steve knew her quite well. "Do you have any conscience? You don''t know how dangerous I was." Steve touched her head and said, "Okay, okay, I know that you have difficulties. That''s why I''m here! So, who did that?" "Why do you also like rubbing my head?" Tracey quickly turned her head away. Smart Steve immediately caught the point. "Wow-oh, also like? Tell me, who else?" "Nothing, forget it. I met Rachelst night at Sean''s house. I want to find out if she sent those people or not. I just tested her and see her reaction." Tracey was serious. Steve also swallowed his smile. "If it''s not her, then it''s the Xia family?" "So far, yes, I suspect the Xia family most. But maybe it''s my illusion because they should have not known that I''m back." "If it''s the Xia family, they want me to die, not just simply send people to rape me and ruin my reputation." Tracey said. "Humph, is it simple? If it''s neither the Xia family nor Rachel Nan. Who else will hurt you?" "I have no idea, but I think this person can''t hide for too long. I will be careful in the future." Tracey comforted herself. "You must be careful without me by your side." Steve was no longer frivolous. When he was serious, he looked quite handsome. "Yes, I was careless this time." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 They arrived at the shopping mall, Steve pushed Tracey into the luxury store. In these years, he was like her bestie. He knew about Tracey''s period and the number of the days, her temper, and her preferences. He often chose clothes for Tracey. "Hello, Miss, do you need any help?" Seeing there are two stunning customers, the salesclerk greeted them enthusiastically. ''TH help her." Steve walked around in a pile of clothes and quickly picked more than a dozen pieces for Tracey. "Enough." Tracey stopped him, if not, she would not know how many he would continue to take. "Well, Autumn ising, there must be new arrivals. Let''s get back in a few days." Steve said. They were shopping for a whole day. When they returned to Tracey''s house, it was sunset. "Mark told me you have bought a beach house. Now you can see the sea every day." Steve said. "Yes, I finally fulfilled my wish!" Tracey smiled. The car stopped, Steve got off with plenty of bags. "Woman, I''m going to sleep with you tonight. I miss you so much!" Steve said coquettishly. When he was in America he always naughty like this, now meeting Tracey again, he was too excited. Before Tracey refused him, a cold voice sounded. "Who are you gonna sleep with?" Their smiles instantly froze. Tracey turned around. "Ahem, what a coincidence! Why are you here?" "It''s not a coincidence at all. I''m here waiting for you." Adam''s eyes were cold as if he was going to swallow these two people. He felt pitiful for Tracey''s miserable past, so he wanted to protect her, make her happy, and gave her freedom to do anything she wanted. Thoughtful as he, but Tracey seemed to took his consideration as granted and flirted with another man even bring him home! They were not only shopping a lot but also going to sleep together! Adam was angry, very much. "Woman, what''s the rtionship between you two ?" As he felt Adam''s cold aura, Steve''s smile disappeared. No matter how much did Sean love Tracey, he had no position to criticize her. Adam was totally different. Steve also knew Adam, he gave Tracey his information before. Steve found they were not in a normal rtionship. ording to Adam''s eyes, he was more like catching his woman''s betrayal. "Our rtionship...since you asked me about it, ha..." Adam smiled and suddenly brought Tracey into his arms. One hand held her waist, another hand was grasping Tracey''s hand, Adam kissed her hard in front of Steve. Yesterday''s morning, his kiss was so soft that Tracey was almost melted in. However, this kiss was so cold like it contained nothing but his anger. "Let go of her!" Steve slef identified thick-skinned, but he met another person who was more thick- skinned than him today. Until stunned for seconds, did he realize that Tracey was forced kissing! "If you don''t let her go, I''ll punch you!1'' Then he reached out his fist. Adam stopped kissing, held Tracey easily avoided Steve''s punching. After knowing Adam was that boy in her childhood memory, her emotion to him had been secretly changing even without her awareness. She could be cold to anyone else, only for Adam, she felt a little bit guilty. She really felt she was betraying him. What a strange rtionship of them, more than friendship, less than the lover. She could wrap Sean around her fingers and easily riled Rachel, but as she seeing Adam, she could not help feeling guilty. "This is the rtionship between me and her." Adam''s hand still tightly held Tracey''s waist. Steve knew that Tracey had learned self-defense these years to fight against those who wanted to attack her. But she did not resist this man at all. This man meant differently to herpared to others. Even in front of Sean, she was never being so obeyed, was this man much more important to her than Sean? Steve reached out his hand, trying to take Tracey back, but Tracey was still held by Adam. "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with her?" "We are bedmates." Steve emphasized this again. To his surprise, Adam was not sacred like Sean was. He smiled evilly and bit Tracey earlobe instead. "Was he who taught you those seducing tricks?" He deliberately asked it loud. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam was sure that Steve''s words were for irritating him because he knew that Tracey never sexed with any men these years. Adam''s hand began to roam on Tracey''s body. He looked smiling but he was angry inside. Adam said that also for riling Steve as it sounded like something going down already happened between he and Tracey. Both these two men stared at Tracey at the same time. She suddenly got out of Adam''s hand. "If you want to talk about sexual issues, go ahead." Tracey said coldly. Her waist was almost smashed. The two men all wanted to show off their possession of Tracey, but she was not happy about it at all. She had a temper! Until she entered the room and mmed the door angrily, Steve and Adam knew they may do something wrong. "It''s all your fault, this woman was happy with me." Steve said. "Bullshit, she''s happier with me! I bet you never see how gentle she was!" Adam had already investigated all of Tracey''s background these two days. Steve was just her business partner. They were supporters of each other, but not a couple. If not knowing about Tracey and Steve clearly, he would do something far more than kissing her. By doing so, he could cut off Steve''s wicked ideas on her woman. As a president of a business empire, Adam''s EQ was great. "Are you kidding me? How could this woman be gentle?! Don''t brag." Steve sneered. "I don''t want to talk to you. How can you see her gentleness in such a rtionship with her?" Adam said and walked toward the door. "Little bunny, open the door. I''ve waited here for a long time." Just a moment, Adam turned his voice softer. "Woman, I am your little Steve~! Quickly open the door! All your stuff is in my hand, I''m tired!" Seeing two men were fighting for entering the house, Mark smiled and left. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 These two men were still fighting. "Get out! if you are not here, Tracey would open the door for me." Steve said. "Really? The person should leave is you! Why don''t we make a bet? One of us stay here and the other go far away, let''s see who she will open the door for." Adam suggested. "Good idea. You''ll know the answer soon." "Okay, well, you go away, at least twenty meters far, If she didn''t open the door in five minutes, let''s exchange." said Adam. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In order to prove his importance for Tracey, Steve happily epted Adam''s request. He was sure to win this bet. As Tracey''srade, she would definitely open the door for him. He waited to see how Adam make a fool of himself. Tracey had been standing by the door and she heard their bet. She was curious that by what means Adam would make her open the door. She had an expectation for it. What beyond her expectation was that Adam inputting numbers on the password lock. Then the door opened. Both Tracey and Steve were shocked by this method. "Crook!" Steve was toote to rush to the door. He went too far away due to overconfidence. When he approached the door, it had already been closed. "Boy, I''ll give you a lesson today. Businessmen are all smart! Love is a battlefield." Adam said. "Adam Xiao, can you be more shameless?" Steve was furious to be fooled. He was seriously taking the bet and he confidently waited to see Adam''s joke, who knew that he was the loser. "Do you think I am ying house with you? Naive." Adam said happily and ignored the man who was locked outside. Turned around, he found Tracey standing behind him. "Look, I''ming in." "How do you know my new password? I changed it a long time ago." Tracey red at him. "Although there is a shield above the keyboard, I can judge the number by the movement of your fingers. I knew it when you just changed it." Adam said proudly and seemed to be asking for praise. Tracey was wordless. She could only be careful next time changing the password. "Fine, you won. Let Steve in." Tracey was tired of their fighting, and she would not really lock Steve outside. "It''s okay to let him in. Give me a kiss." Adam stood by the door and blocked the way. "What a hooligan! Woman, don''t do it!" Steve roared. "Steve, listen, the password is..." Before Tracey finished her words, Adam''s lips already seal her mouth. "Zero..." She could only tell him a number then lost the chance. Hearing it fell into silence inside, Steve was also very anxious. "You big pervert! Let go of her! Don''t touch her!" This kiss was different from the previous cold one. Adam pushed her onto the wall, his tongue gently kept sweeping on her lips. They have not met each other for two days. Tracey had totally turned all her resistance to Adam into another kind of emotion, she would miss him, frequently. His kiss was so gentle that made Tracey felt like she was his most precious treasure. Steve''s voice came outside but seemed to be automatically blocked by Tracey''s ears. She began to feel hot. Adam also found that she was not so resistant. He gently loosened her. Traceyy on his arms, breathed heavily. God d*mn tenderness! "Woman, how are you? Say something. I''m so worried!" Steve kept shouting. Only then did Tracey realize that she forgot to open the door. She red at Adam and said, "Get out of the way. I''m going to open the door for him." "No, you haven''t kissed me yet." Adam still blocked the way. "Didn''t we...kiss just now?" She lowered her head with some embarrassment. Even Tracey herself did not find that she was cold, calm, even enchanting like a queen in front of other people, only acting differently when in front of Adam. She could not remember when did she became more and more likedykin. He approached the softest part of her heart little by little, she also quite enjoyed this feeling brought by him, and never felt it annoyed. Even if she kept warning herself not falling in love with this man, her heartbeats were exposing her at any time. "It was I kissed you, not you kissed me. If you don''t kiss me, it''s fine, then yourrade will be locked outside tonight." "One more number you tell him, one more I kiss I''ll give you, let''s see who will be faster..." Adam was still teasing. But before he finished his words, Tracey tiptoed and kissed on his lips. Although they kissed just now, well, giving kiss was different from being kissed. Even if her kiss was very fleeting, his heart still almost jumped out, thedykin''s kiss was too lethal! Especially when his neck was being wrapped around by her hands. The warm yellow light fell on her face, she closed her eyes, looked like already drunk. As he lowered his head down, he could feel her fluttering eyshes. A hint of fragrance came from her nose tip. He could not help holding her waist. Without any other purposes, he just wanted to pause such a moment. Tracey also nned to just give a fleet kiss, but she was afraid not to make him satisfied. For avoiding further troubles, she decided to be serious. Who knew she became too serious. She tried to open her mouth, learning from the way that Adam kissed. He had never experienced such a kind of feeling in his life! His sense grew sharp. It was as if what Tracey kissed was not his lips but every inch of his skin. He was still enjoying, Tracey had already turned away. "Are you satisfied?" She wouldn''t tell him, she was scared by her doing. She didn''t know could she stop if continue being like this, so she must stop before she still had awareness. "D*mn Adam Xiao, if you don''t open the door, I will..." Steve was so angry that he kept scratching the door. When he was about to curse, the door opened. "What?" Adam stood by the door and looked at him as if he was the owner of Steve. Tracey stood beside him, her cheeks were red and her eyes were distracting. She still felt mind nk. "You pervert, what did you do to her?" Steve was so angry that he grabbed Adam by his cor. "What did I do? We just kissed. If you want to see it, I''ll show you again." Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "Enough, you two! If you want to quarrel, go out and keep on it." Tracey left them. Steve and Adam were like born to be the enemy of each other Adam won a battle, he was quite satisfied. "Little Tracey, let''s ignore him." He said while chasing her. "How dare you ignore me? I don''t want to talk to you. Woman, is this your new home? Where do I sleep tonight?" Steve put everything down and rushed upstairs. He looked around excitedly. It was impossible for him to sleep in the same room with Tracey. He quickly picked out a room beside Tracey''s room "This one." Steve said. "Okay." Tracey began to make the bed for him. Only at this time, she looked like a gentlewoman, not the one who fought in the business world. "Did you see that? She''s making the bed for me. Have you ever been treated like this?" Steve almost lost in his pride. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Adam was disdain. "I don''t care about this kind of treatment, because we slept together." "Come on, How could this woman allow you to sleep with her?!" Tracey suddenly found that the two people were so ipatible, they would fight against each other and talk naive things once meeting. "You''re annoying. One more word, get out of my house!" Tracey scolded them coldly, and then the room immediately quieted down. When she finished making the bed, Adam asked, "Little Tracey, shall I sleep with you tonight?" Tracey stared at him, saying, "Go back to your home." "My driver has left a long time ago, and there is no taxi here. Don''t you worry about my safety? Besides, I followed up those presidents about ourst meeting with them at the ball..." Adam looked at Tracey with grievance and threatened her with this matter. Tracey felt unlucky that why did she meet these two guys? "Fine, stay at my home tonight, okay? I''ll make a bed for you." Then she walked to another guest room. "What presidents?" Steve found curious with his words. "Tracey is going to build her business. Naturally, she needs as more business partners as possible, with my help, it will be much easier for her." Adam said. "Humph, you must threaten her with this, otherwise, she couldn''t be kissing you." Adam looked at him and said, "Nope. Little Tracey was willing to kiss me." "Shut up. If you aren''t helpful, she wouldn''t care about you." Steve snorted. "Well, let''s see if she is sincere or not." Adam smiled evilly and walked toward Tracey. Seeing Tracey was making the bed for him, he began to imagine the scene after they got married. She must be a good wife and a good mom. "You sleep in this room, Adam. Steve, you take that room. Of course, if you don''t mind, you can sleep together." Tracey gasped. "Who will sleep with him?! My little Tracey had made such a warm bed for me." Adam jumped onto the bed happily and began rolling. Tracey was full of confusion. It seemed that before Steve came, Adam was the cold and cool national husband. After Steve came, both of them were mysteriously bing childish. Adam was still rolling there and she would not like to take one more nce at him. She thought Steve would also disdain Adam''s behavior. Who knew hey down on the other bed and said "My bed is also made by little Tracey. It smells good..." Tracey thought that she would go crazy if she continued to stay with these two men, so she quickly left without saying a word. As soon as she is going to leave, they both were soon uninterested. "Tracey, where are you going?" Adam held her hand and asked. "Take a shower and sleep!" Tracey said coldly. "Oh." Adam obediently let go of her. When she finished washing up, she surprisedly found that two men were smoking and chatting on the balcony. She couldn''t hear clearly what they were talking about, but they seemed to have quite a good conversation. The friendship between men was really strange. They had been quarreling just now, but soon they talked freely with each other. As long as they didn''t fight, it would be good. "What are you talking about? You look like have a good talk." "Learning from him. Although he is annoying, he knows much more than us." Steve was sincere to praise Adam, but the words became terrible going out of his mouth. "Humph, for the sake of your importance for Tracey, I won''t argue with you. Little Tracey,e and sit here." Adam was still cold when spoke to Steve, but he turned gentle when spoke to Tracey. Tracey sat down between them. "Woman, how is your campus life? Are you used to it?" "Yes." "Take me to visit your school tomorrow, I''m bored." Steve said. "You aren''t busy with anything?" Tracey nced at him. "In addition to visiting you this time, I''m going to sign a contract tomorrow, and then I will take the ne back to the United States tomorrow night. Are you unwilling to stay with me even for just a day?" Steve pretended to be a grievance. Tracey knew that theirpany was during the rising period and they respectively had their own duties. Especially now she was not in the U.S. and Steve must take all the essential responsibilities, he was definitely busier than she used to be. She suddenly felt a little guilty for him. "No problem, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go." Steve nced at Adamcently, as if he wanted to show off something. Adam snorted and ignored him. Anyway, he was going to leave tomorrow night, no need to care about this guy too much, Adam thought. After talking for a while, she went back to her room to sleep. She did have much leisure these days. Originally, she was going to visit those presidents. But under Adam''s introduction, she saved lots of effort. "Good night." She closed the door and went to sleep. In her hazy sleep, she felt something was pressing on the bed, and she woke up immediately. "Who is it?" Her mind was not clear yet, and she was reflexively attacking the person beside. "Tracey, it''s me." In the past two days, Adam just investigated her through thepanies that she built. He knew how she started the business and how hard she worked. She had suffered countless hardships, no wonder she had stomach problems. It was during that time that her health fell into problems. Although she had Steve''s help, in fact, he felt more pity of her in his heart. "How did you get in?" Tracey frowned. She could not figure out why could everyone got in her room so easily? "You didn''t lock the door. I opened it and came in." Adam was honest. Tracey was speechless. Last night, she locked the door in Sean''s house but he still came in. Today in her own home, she forgot to lock the door and Adam came in! "Don''t worry. You''re still in the period, and I won''t do anything to you. I just want to sleep with you so that I can sleep more peacefully." Then he pulled her into his arms directly. "Night, baby." Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Tracey had gotten used to Adam''s embrace, so she quickly fell into asleep. "OMG!!!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The next morning, she was woken up by Steve''s scream. She didn''t know why she could sleep soundly in Adam''s arms and barely had nightmares. Adam had woken up before Steve came in. "Good toe." He thought and smile evilly. "You, you..." Steve pointed at the two people who were sleeping together on the bed. Tracey opened her eyes in a daze. "What''s wrong?" "Woman, how long have you been returning? But you already sleep with men!! Oh...no..." Steve said with a sad look. Recalling he was kicking out of the bed by Tracey, it was a huge difference between him and Adam. "Sheep, it''s not what you think." If Tracey was anxious, sometimes she would call Steve "sheep". "I saw it with my eyes! You two slept togetherst night!" Steve looked at her as if she was his wife but cheating on him. Tracey was confused for a moment. Her clothes also fell off and her shoulders were outside. "No...we...we just..." No matter how she wanted to exin, they looked like had spent quite a happy night. "Yes, We did sleep together. Not only forst night but also for many nights. What? Do you have opinions?" Adam said it deliberately. "Woman, did you really sleep with him?" Under Adam''s gaze, she could not deny it, so she nodded and said, "Yes, but it''s not what you think." "Hum, you! A heartless woman!" Steve said and ran out. Tracey wanted to chase him and exin more, but Adam pulled her into his arms. "Is he your boyfriend?" "No." "Then why did you exin?" He asked. "You''re right! Why should I exin?" Tracey seemed not fully sober. When she was blinking her eyes, she still looked confused. But Adam loved her look so much, "Little Tracey, do you know how you are attractive?" She was turned around and pounced on the bed. Theyy on the dark-patterns bed, her hair scattered around. The morning sunlight fell on them through the window. Her skin was white, it was shining at this moment. She was as pure as an angel without makeup. It was rare to see her in such a look. Adam held her face and kissed. "Are you enough? Do you really think that I am transparent?" Steve was back, looking at them with his hands crossed in front of his chest. His sudden voice made Tracey totally sober and she pushed Adam away hurriedly. "Getting up." She went to the bathroom to wash up with some embarrassment. Adam also got off the bed and walked toward Steve. "See? Is she sincere or not? We knew each other more than ten years ago." "If you really like her, please treat her well. She is a good woman, but unfortunately, she did not meet the right man before." He thought that Steve would tease him like yesterday, but unexpectedly, he did not. Those were his heartfelt words. He was serious, so was Adam. "You..." "Do you think I''m here to steal her from you? If I could do that I would have done it three years ago. But I know that she only regarded me as her family. I can be her dependence and family, but I''m definitely not her lover. Well support each other all the way. She didn''t love me, and I knew it long ago. What I could do was to protect her. Originally, I was worried about her when she returned to A City, but because the business in America was the painstaking effort of us. I have to stay and take care of it. Now I see you can protect her, I feel ease. I hope you won''t let me down. If you hurt her a little, I won''t let you live in peace." Only without Tracey''s presence could Steve say these words out. Adam heard and nodded slightly. "I won''t hurt her." Adam promised. "Good. She had suffered a lot, though she turned herself into an iron woman. She had a sensitive heart. After all, she is a woman, and women should be put in the palm, be cared for, and loved. You have to love her and cherish her. Don''t do anything that makes her sad. Even if she still hide herself, one day she will open to you little by little. If she gets hurt again, I''m afraid that she won''t believe in anyone for the rest of her life. I hope you can promise me." Steve sincerely requested. Adam was touched by the seriousness in his eyes. He said word by word, "I love her, how can I bear to hurt her?¡± "Good, by the way, since you are with her, you have to remember something. She has a serious stomach disease, and she often has meals irregrly. When she is not busy, it is okay. Once herpany got on track and she bes busy, she would definitely forget to eat, and her stomach could no longer suffer. You must remind her to eat on time, otherwise her stomach will shrink more and more. Also, she liked spicy and icy food, but her stomach couldn''t bear such excitement. In the past few years, she was also addicted to smoking and alcohol, but I did not sessfully let her quit. Her hearts had many knots. Those knots exist, she will be sometimes emotional and get rid of annoyance by smoking or drinking. I hope that you are helpful for her to quit those bad habits. Because of these reasons, her period had always been also irregr. Every time her period came, she''ll have dysmenorrhea. You have to prepare things like brown sugar soup for her during her period. Although I have never experienced this kind of pain, I know that she must be very painful. And the colors she liked was simple and deep, such as ck and gray. She didn''t like the dazzling colors, probably because it had something to do with her past. Her blood sugar is a little low. Remember to give her some dessert from time to time. Her self- esteem is very strong. Remember to follow her and don''t blow her..." Steve spoke out all Tracey''s habits and hobbies at one sitting and Adam was stunned to his knowledge about Tracey. Perhaps Steve knew her better even than Tracey herself. Adam sighed softly and said, "Steve, I''m really d about one thing." "What is it?" He said sincerely, "She doesn''t love you. Otherwise, I won''t have any confidence to win you competing for her." "Of course, only I know how good is she! If she is willing to take one step forward me, I would like to apany her for the rest of our life. Unfortunately, I could not force her to love me. So, I have already given up. Now my feelings for her are just the same as her feeling for me. We are indispensable to each other. Me, Steve Xiao, will always protect Tracey. If you dare to bully her, I will spare no effort to punish you!" Chapter 106 Chapter 106 After listening to Steve''s words, Adam had a deeper understanding of Tracey. "I know that she suffered a lot these years. I will take good care of her in the future." "Well, if you are with her, I can go back to the United States at ease. I have something to tell you before that." Steve said seriously. "What?" "In the past few years, Carmen Liu of the Xia family has never given up on assassinating her. After all, Tracey is the well-known daughter of the Xia family. As long as she was still alive, the person who would inherit the Xia family would be Tracey. Even if she did not inherit, she would upy arge part of the shares. Carmen would not let her live, and Rachel Nan, who was devoted to taking Sean Sheng, also regarded Tracey as an enemy. These two groups of people were not good for Tracey. The night before yesterday, she was followed at school. Fortunately, she escaped. When I am not here in the future, you must protect her well. She came back for revenge, once the news that she hade back was known by them, she''ll be in danger." Although Steve liked teasing Tracey very much, in fact, he was concerned about her. So he would go to her school to have a look. In addition to knowing her life, the most important thing was that he wanted to find clues about the following issue. "Unbelievable... Fortunately, you told me. I know what to do." Adam''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Tracey was a strong woman. No matter what happened to her, she liked to carry alone. If Steve didn''t tell Adam about this, she would definitely not tell him. Adam would not neglect anything when it came to her safety. "What are you talking about?" When Tracey finished washing up, she saw the two men standing outside the door and talking about something serious. It was very strange to her. In front of her, they were always quarreling, but when she left, they were so harmonious. "Nothing. We are just making a bet about what color of the clothes you will wear today." Steve lied smartly. "That''s right. I guess Tracy will be in ck today." Adam was following Steve''s words. "I guess you will wear white clothes." Steve said with a smile. "I''d like to know what is the stake." Tracey asked, running her eyes over them. Steve and Adam looked at each other. Steve raised his eyebrows and smiled. "I can''t tell you right now." "That''s boring. I haven''t changed clothes yet, If you tell me the stake, maybe I''ll change my clothes based on it." "If I win, I will move in and live with you." Adam said first. Steve''s smile froze. Adam was quite a profiteer. He took advantage of the bet and soon found a good stake. "What if you win?" Tracey looked at Steve. Steve rolled his eyes and said, "If I win, Mr. Xiao will be our customer and take care of our next order!" Adam''s mouth twitched. "This guy''s brain ran quickly." He thought. Tracey''s eyes lit up. "Really?" Both of them nodded at the same time. "Really." "Well, I''m the notary. You can go out. I''ll change clothes now." Tracey mmed the door. It was obvious that who would win the bet. Steve smiled proudly and said, "I''m sure to win. She cares about thepany the most now." "If an order could make herugh, what''s the big deal to be lost?" Adam didn''t care about the result and returned to his room to get changed. Originally, Steve wanted to make aeback for Adam locked him outsidest night, who knew that Adam didn''t care about the bet at all. Even if Tracey indeed came out wearing a white dress, Steve was not so happy. "Adam, you lost." She ran toward Adam holding her dress. The smallest order in herpany was in the price of an eight-digit number. Hah! Adam shall pay for the bill in tens of millions to thousands of millions dors this time. This was a big order. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. And she would easily get it just by changing the clothes! It was probably the simplest order she had received over these years. Therefore, she was happy and her face was full of joy and she ran to Adam while holding her dress. "Yeah, I lost." Seeing the joy on Tracey''s face, Adam became happier even if lost. Tracey was a little stunned by his smile, "Did you lose on purpose?" "I just want to see the little princess again." Adam took her into his arms. Tracey realized that her favorite things used to be in white and pink, as she slowly changed her temper. Her clothes had also changed into cool colors, and she had notughed like this for a long time. So just now, even if Adam knew that he wouldn''t win the stake that living with Tracey, he deliberately made this bet. What he tried so hard was just to see the little princess in his mind again. When she put on the white dress and smile purely, it seemed to go back to the old days. Tracey was held in his arms and immersed in his gentle eyes. No matter what kind of man he was would not be able to resist such a woman. "Humph, I''ll get the order ready when I go back." Steve said, pulling Tracey out of his arms. "Okay, wait for you at any time." Adam''s smile didn''t change. Tracey was also wakened up by Steve''s pulling. Why did she be more and more defenseless to Adam?! "Sheep, I''m hungry." She changed the topic. "Okay, I''ll go prepare breakfast for you right now, and then let''s go to school, okay?" "Okay." She agreed. Steve ran downstairs happily. There were still some materials in the refrigerator. He began to make her favorite breakfast. Tracey was about to follow him down, but was held by Adam behind. "Little bunny, you are beautiful when you smile. You should smile more." His gentle voice sounded in her ears. To be honest, his voice was maic and sounded wless evenpared to a dubber. He was no longer as domineering as before but using his gentleness to wrap her closely. The more he treated Tracey fiercely, the more she would hate him. As he being gentle and emotional, Tracey was unable to dislike him anymore. She even became a little flustered because of one of his actions. "Mypany''s orders are not small, tens of millions or bigger." She said. "So what?" Adam chuckled, "What I don''tck most is money." Tracey twitched her mouth. Although she looked livingfortably, in fact, she was still short of money, particrly for her newpany which soon operated. As the saying goes, the well-fed don''t know how the starving suffers. "Do you know what is the only missing thing of mine?" Adam asked. "What?" "It''s you." Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Before a man met the right woman, he was cold and emotionless. After meeting the one, every single word that he said would contain much love. Adam had never thought that he would say these words. But what he really wanted is Tracey being happy. "Hey, you two! It''s enough! Come and have breakfast." It was likely that a century had passed. They got separated only until hearing Steve''s shout. Tracey rushed downstairs. Steve had already taken a chair out for her. It seemed that all men around her were very gentle. "There are not many fresh ingredients in the kitchen. Just make do with it." Steve said and sat opposite to her. Tracey had ever gone through so many starving days. Now she was not picky about food. She''ll be satisfied as long as there was food. She said while applying butter on the toast, "I''m happy that you make breakfast for me. Nothing to make do with." Then she took a bite of the bread. "For the sake that you are the future customer of ourpany, I made one for you too." Steve looked at Adam and said. Adam didn''t argue with him, sitting next to Tracey. ''TH pick you up from school in the afternoon." He said. "No need, thanks. I have to see him off tonight." "I''ll go with you." Adam had already brought himself into Tracey''s world. "Hey, hey, don''t pretend to be so acquainted with us. I''ve been with her for the past three years. We''re family." Steve mocked at Adam. Adam handed Tracey a ss of hot milk, then he said slowly, "When I met her, you were not born yet." Upon hearing, Tracey almost choked. Looking at these two naughty men, she suddenly felt that she was no longer lonely. After chatting for a while, Tracey went to school with Steve, and Adam left for hispany. When they were near to school, Tracey didn¡¯t change into the old-fashioned clothes, only put on the big sses and fixed her hair a little bit. They took the path that night. "Were you almost killed here?" "Who got killed?! You got killed!" Tracey said grumpily. "Sorry, my fault. I mean were you chased on this path?" "Yes. This path is close to the school gate. It''s not the first time for me to go on this way. I haven''t encountered such a thing before." Many couples would also take this path. Although it was a little dark, it was not dangerous. This thing made Tracey scared. Back that night, If she had not got into Sean''s car, what would it happen atst? "As you said, Rachel didn''t know you havee back, then it was the people of your family." Steve said. He continued, "After all, you and them are in the same school and the same grade, they have probably found that you are here." "It was your guess, but I don''t think so. What I can make sure is it must be someone''s plot." Tracey said. "If it''s the Xia family, and if they wanted to frame you with the photo scandal again, they would take you away, rather than doing it in school." "However, they seemed to just want to assault you and it doesn''t do any good to the Xia family." "If I were them, I would prefer some more aggressive means, such as what they did to you in the U.S." "Obviously, it was not their style. Besides, how did they know that you would take this path and ambush here." "The person must know your habits. You never go back to your dormitory. After the lecture, you will leave school, and take this way." ''Tm sure it will be someone around you. He/she asked someone to assault you to punish you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "But your hatred for the Xia family and Rachel Nan made you ignored this point. Once something goes wrong, you will connect it with them. Think it over, did you ever anger anybody in school?" Steve finished. After hearing Steve''s analysis, Tracey also realized that she had made a mistake. She was indeed trapped by her hatred. Yesterday, Renee Xia passed by her. If she knew Tracey was back, how could she had no reaction? "Did I anger anybody?" Tracey thought about it carefully. If his analysis were correct, then there would be only one. "Not the Xia family, nor Rachel, then it should be her." A person came into Tracey''s mind. "Who?" "A nobody." Tracey said coldly. Tracey had decided to let go of the thing that happened in the cafe. But apparently, Lucy Zhao still held a grudge to it. "It''s an unimportant person, but still did such a vicious thing to you, it must be an evil person." Steve concluded. "Steve, do you think I''m vulnerable?" Tracey asked with a meaningful smile. Seeing the expression on her face, Steve knew that someone was going to be in trouble. "How could it be? You never be like that. Do you need my help?" "Nope." Tracey took him directly to the girls'' dormitory. Steve''s handsome appearance had attracted many girls'' attention. "Wait here for me. I will be back soon." Tracey said while walking toward the dormitory. Steve crossed his arms in front of the chest. For sure, If Tracey couldn''t handle such an ordinary student, she would have wasted her experience struggling in the U.S. He wandered around. College life was really wonderful. Looking at those young and energetic students, he couldn''t help smiling. Just casually standing there for a while, he had attracted some girls to talk to him. "Hey, handsome, what are you majored in? Why haven''t I seen you before?" Looking so handsome like Steve, whichever he majored in, would already being well- known in school. "Me? I''m majoring in acting." Steve talked nonsense. "It is said that most handsome guys are from acting, well, I think it''s true. Are you mixed? Your eyes are really beautiful. Where are your parents from?" They chatted happily. Steve was talking nonsense to amuse these college students. Nearby, a woman dressed in famous-brand customized clothes came over. As soon as she got close, everyone dispersed. Seeing this approaching woman, Steve recognized her with a nce. Renee Xia, the daughter of the Xia family. Through Tracey''s introduction, he had already known her family well. Wow, the school was really small. "Maybe It was a good opportunity to get some information from her.¡± Steve thought. Renee immediately focused on this handsome guy in the crowd. "Handsome, what are you doing here? Are waiting for your girlfriend?" Renee was quite direct compared to other girls. However, she did not care if he had a girlfriend or not. She just had a crush on him. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Looking at this woman, Steve smiled evilly. "Yes, I''m waiting for my girlfriend. What''s up?" "Just asking. I don''t think I have met you before. You shouldn''t be at this school, right? Do you want to visit the campus with me?" Renee was quite famous in school. She had picked up all handsome boys. Every man who was goodlooking like Steve would definitely be noticed by her. "If I leave, how can my girlfriend find me?" Steve still smiled and asked. He was a mixed-blood, his smile looked haughty but cute. Women were usually not resistant to such a kind of man. "Handsome, what do you think about mepare with your girlfriend? As long as you wish, I can rece her at any time." She even made a pose while speaking. Steve smiled brighter, saying word by word, "What if I say that you can''t evenpare with a finger of her?" Renee''s face turned cold because of his words. No one had ever dared to say this to her! At this moment, Tracey had already arrived at the dormitory. Lucy just got up. She hardly choked as soon as saw Tracey. "Tra...Tracey, why are you here?" Lucy stammered. It was the second time for Tracey to be in the dormitory since she had studied here. Even though her face was covered by the sses and couldn''t be seen clearly, Lucy still felt the depressing atmosphere. "You nned the thing that night, didn''t you?" Tracey was straight to the point. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lucy was full of fear. From her nervous look, the answer was there. She stammered, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Which night do you mean?" "Well, let me remind you. That night we had lecture." "I didn''t do anything that night. I went straight back to the dormitory. What happened to you that night?" Lucy tried hard to cover up her fear. All of a sudden, Tracey pped on her face. "Do you remember now?" Lucy waspletely stunned. After all, Tracey had always kept low-key in school, even thest time when she bought the house, she was always in a good temper. But today she just directly pped over, which greatly knocked Lucy. "What''s wrong with you two?" Nancy stuck her head out of the bed. She was still sleeping just now and did not hear clearly what they said. "It has nothing to do with you." Tracey red at her. Fortunately, she was wearing sses, otherwise, her eyes would kill people. Even if not seeing her eyes, Nancy could feel her coldness. The whole dormitory was immersed in this coldness. Lucy suddenly recovered. "Why did you p me?!" "I don¡¯t care about what you did in the cafest time, but you asked the punks to assault me, do you think it''s fun?¡± "What punks? I don''t know what you''re talking about at all!" Lucy was stubborn. "Really?" Tracey quickly pped one more time. "Do you remember now? You seemed to like being pped huh?" Lucy had already been pped twice and she finally being irritated. She madly grabbed at Tracey''s face. "How dare you hit me! My mother hasn''t hit me yet!" She was crazily waving her hands, but Tracey knew self-defenses and defeated her soon. Tracey squeezed her throat and pressed her against the door. ''''Don''t attack me, if you do, I will pay you back. These two ps are the lesson for you." "If you do that again to me, I will surely treat you in the same way! It will be easier than killing an ant. Believe it or not?" Until this moment, Lucy had already received all Tracey''s anger and her warning. She could not stop trembling. "Did you hear it clearly?" Tracey asked. "Yes...Yes." She kept nodding. Until she agreed, she was let go. Tracey directly opened the door and left. Lucy was still trembling as if she was raised from the dead. What Tracey said was not just a threat. Fortunately, Lucy''s n was not sessfulst time. If she seeded, she would probably be heavily punished today. She came from an ordinary background. If the person like Tracey wanted to deal with her, that will be quite an easy thing. However, Tracey was disdained on those things. But if someone was deliberately plotting her, she would absolutely payback as she said. "What on earth happened?" Nancy was also scared just now. "Why Tracey looked like a different person today?" "Nothing." Lucy don''t want to be asked and left hurriedly. As soon as Tracey came down, she saw Renee. He didn''t know what Steve said to her, she was so angry that her face was gloomy. Tracey held her sses, walking to Steve. When he saw she wasing, he said to Renee, "See, this is my girlfriend." Then held Tracey''s hand quickly left. Renee did not recognize her again, even felt sick for her dressing style. Until they went far away, she snorted coldly, "What a taste of him to pick that girl!" It was the first time for Renee to be so frustrated. She couldn''t figure out why he would choose an ugly old-fashioned girl rather than her, she could not ept it! "When such an ugly person appeared in our school? So disgusted, she had nothing but awful look!" She still snorted. Lucy just when down and happened to see this scene. Her face was still burning with pain. "Tracey Xia, I will definitely not let you go!" She murmured. She nced at Renee,ing up with an idea. Since she was weak to fight against Tracey, then why not make use of someone who''s powerful. How about Renee? She was the daughter of the Xia family. She should be able to deal with Tracey because she was well-known for being autocratic in this school. "That''s Tracey Xia in my ss. What''s wrong? Did she mess with you?" Lucy came forward and asked. "In your ss? Which ss are you from?" Renee randomly nced at her. She never took seriously of these ordinary students. Lucy whispered something to her. Renee''s mouth slightly up, a conspiracy was born. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Until they walked for a long time did Tracey asked Steve, "What did you say to her just now?" "Nothing, she just wants to date me." Steve smiled and said. Tracey raised her eyebrows, saying, "What? Who do you think you are? Why you?" "You are not fun at all. Even though she wants to date with me, you''re the only one in my heart, how can she seed so easily?" He wrapped his clothes tightly, pretending to be a reserveddy who alerted others'' firing purposes. Tracey smiled. Since she knew him, he had been so naughty, and she had been used to it. "Lady, I will love you forever." Tracey said. She yed with him, touching his chin frivolously with her finger. "Tra...Tracey?" In front of them, David was stunned. Was this the calm and indifferent Tracey that he knew? Besides, there was a handsome boy together with her. Perhaps this person was the important one that she mentioned before. Not a long time ago, he was shocked by Adam in the cafe. He didn''t expect another handsome man appeared with her so quickly. It could be seen that she was surrounded by outstanding people. "Little woman, who is he?" Steve seemed to be hostile toward all men. Previously, he reacted like this to Sean, then to Adam, now to David. He wrapped his hand around Tracey''s waist and held tightly. When they were in the U.S. this was quite useful for her to block Mr. wrong. As a result, he had developed this habit. As long as someone came close to her, he would emit hostility. "Let me introduce. This is David Lin, my deskmate and the ss monitor. He is Steve Xiao." She knew that David was not bad, so she had a good attitude. "So you''re the monitor. Nice to meet you. Please take good care of my little woman." Steve''s words were not serious at all. "Little woman?" Recalling Tracey''s look which stunned him before, David felt meaningful to this nickname. He shook hands with Steve. "Hello, I''m David Lin." "My dear monitor, is today''s ss important? If it¡¯s not, I''ll hang out with her. It''s a rare chance for me to visit Tracey." "Don''t worry about the attendance check. I can handle it." David said. "Good boy, Bye-bye!" After saying that, he left with Tracey with his hand still around her. Today she came here just for warning Lucy, as long so she had finished her n, it''s good to go. They stayed together for a whole morning. In the afternoon, she apanied Steve to sign a contract. When It was getting dark, they left for the airport after dinner. "Woman, the time to stay with you is really short. Two days have passed in the blink of an eye." Said Steve, who took Tracey''s hand reluctantly. "That''s because we''ve been together for too long in the past. Now that we''re apart, you will be a little reluctant. You will get used to it. It''s just a matter of time." Traceyforted him. "I''d rather never get used to it. Woman, I''m relieved that he is by your side, I can also look for my own girl." Steve took back his yfulness and suddenly said seriously. Tracey knew what he meant and felt sad. She knew Steve''s feelings for her, but she could not fall in love with him even had tried it for three years. They could only be best friends instead of lovers. They both had reached an unspoken understanding of their rtionship, once whoever broke this privity may break the friendship forever. Until Adam appeared, such a rtionship broke. If he was not the one, Steve was willing to protect Tracey in the way of friends or her family for the rest of his life. Although he had only been with Adam for a short time, he could feel that he was sincere to her. Even if Tracey didn''t show it on the surface, she had begun to ept Adam in her heart little by little. If she didn''t have him in her heart, how could she let him kiss, touch, even sleep with her? This was something that only could be done with a very close one. He had seen through something but did not expose it. Maybe this was the best result. Adam should be able to take care of her. If Tracey was a kite, then Steve was the one who kept the kite. He had been holding the line in his hand. He was afraid that she would be hurt by others. He had been guarding her silently, while Adam was the sky. He could let Tracey fly freely in the sky but he would always hold the line. He could not only give her freedom but also protection. "When I''m not busy here, I''ll go to see you. You''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to find me a sister-inw." Tracey said and give him a hug. "Of course! If not for you, I would have found you a bunch of sisters-inw. You were my burden!" "Yes, yes. You''re so attractive. It''s gettingte. Let me see you off." Tracey said, came out of his arms. "I saw you off every time. You go first. I''ll watch you." Steve gently touched her head. "Okay, have a safe trip." Tracey turned around and left. Separation should be the most painful thing in the world. Looking at her back, Steve''s smile gradually faded. "Little woman, I can only apany you here. Let him apany you to go on the road ahead." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After sending Steve away, Tracey also felt empty in her heart. After all, they ever supported each other, just like therades. Even though they were not real families, they were more like families. The closer two people were, the more difficult for them to fell in love. Maybe this was their fate. The car took her to the vi. "President Xia, I''ll leave. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." After saying goodbye to Mark, Tracey got off the car. The sea breeze was particrly strong tonight. The vi next to hers had been empty all the time, but now it was lit up. Did somebody move in today? She didn''t know who her neighbor was. Tracey went in and especially chose a bottle of wine. She ned to visit her new neighbor tomorrow. Usually, the vi area was not as lively as the ordinary residentialmunity. Such neighbors particrly needed to be dealt with well. In case something happened in the future, they may be helpful. She remembered that she had told Jane Wang toe. Tracey called her. As soon as the phone was connected, the excited voice of Jane came out. "Miss, you finally called me! I thought you didn''t want me to work for you." "Howe? I was a little busy these days. I''ll give you the addresster and you cane tomorrow." Tracey slowed down her voice a little bit. "Okay. By the way, Miss, you didn''t see the b*tch that day. She got so angry by my words, haha..." Her unconstrainedughter sounded. At this moment, the doorbell rang. "Jane, somebody ising. I gotta go." Tracey hurriedly hung up the phone. "Well, see you tomorrow!" Jane hung up happily. Tracey was a little confused. Who woulde at such ate time? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Looking at the video monitor, under the dim light, an old man in ck stood by the door with a box in his hand. "Is someone at home?" "You are...?" Tracey asked in confusion. "Hello, Miss, I''m a neer from the next door. This is a gift from my master. Can you open the door please?" The old man was very respectful. From his tone and posture, he should be the butler of a rich family. "Okay, wait a minute." Tracey was going to visit them tomorrow, who knew that they sent butler tonight. It could be seen that they paid attention to the etiquette. Tracey opened the door and the old man smiled kindly. "Sir, thank you very much. This wine is a gift for your master." "Miss, thank you for your gift. If you need anything or any help,e to us at any time. It''s getting late, I''m going back." The old man left with the red wine. Tracey went upstairs with the gift box. She took afortable shower. Then she sat on the bed and opened the package. It was the most delightful thing for women to open gifts, especially when they didn''t know what was inside. Even if the value was not high, it would still make them look forward to it. She wondered if it was a hand-made biscuit or a small essory. When she opened the box, she found that there was another box. "What sort of games are they ying? Maybe just because it is precious so it needs to be packaged well?" Tracey opened the second box patiently. One more box inside! Was the neighbor fooling her? Tracey felt a little funny and surprised, a box contained another, just like the Matryoshka doll. When she opened the ninth box, she found that there was a jewelry box- sized box inside. There should be no more boxes in such a small one. Seeing such a small box, Tracey guessed a lot of things. Was it a brooch? But how could the neighbor know that is it a man or a woman living next door? When she opened thest box, a dazzling light came into her sight. It turned out to be a huge ring, at least more than three karats. The style was unique and the craftsmanship was exquisite. It was somewhat like the work of an internationally famous master. Even if it was sold in an ordinary jewelry store, the price would be a six-digit number, let alone the well-known master''s work. "Who sent such a precious gift? And who would send a ring so randomly?" Tracey thought. "Maybe the neighbor took the wrong gift." Maybe it was the gift for his girlfriend in the proposal and was identally taken by the butler, it was not a small mistake. Tracey was about to repack it up. Suddenly she found that there was something else in the box that had implication to this ring. It was a puzzle. She pieced the box together and found that it was a photo, a woman''s photo. However, the woman''s face was covered by the mosaic. She looked at it carefully and found that the mosaic could be scratched off. It was just like the lottery ticket she used to have when she was a child. Although she was very curious about the woman, she did not scratch it because she did not want to destroy such a carefully prepared surprise. Tracey quickly pack up the ring and praised the man was quite romantic and thoughtful. If someone sent her a gift in such a way, she would definitely be unable to refuse. After getting the box ready, she put on a coat and went to the neighbor. The person who opened the door was still the butler. He looked at her with a smile and said, "Miss, it''s sote, is anything I can do for you?" "Sir, I''m here to return this gift. You must have given me the wrong one. It can¡¯t be a greeting gift." Tracey handed over the box. But the butler did not reach his hand for it. "Miss, I''m sorry. The gift was prepared by my master personally. If you think it''s wrong, you can go to ask him. Since the gift has been sent out, I can not take it back." "Where is your master?" Tracey felt reasonable for his words. The butler was quite obedient, and he won''t defy his master''s orders. "The master is upstairs. Miss, you can go to him directly." The old men made way for her. Tracey felt that it was not appropriate to go to a stranger''s house at such ate time. However, it would be even more inappropriate for her to retain this box, especially when she thought that this gift was likely to be prepared for his girlfriend. She would feel bad if she dyed the good thing of others, so she had to go upstairs. Theyout of the vi was the same as hers, and the decoration style was also simr between the finished residential house. So Tracey didn''t have a strange feeling. As soon as she stepped on the stairs, she heard the piano sound. Was the master crazy? Who would y the piano at suchte night? Although she thought like this, she still enjoyed the person''s performance. His skills were good enough to make people feel the way he felt. This was a love song. It was so romantic as if pink bubbles were floating around. Because of Sean, Tracey also learned piano. Although she was not the top yer, she knew the piano performance quite well. The person must have yed it with heart. Only a person who was deeply in love could y such a moving piece of music. Even Tracey, an outsider, could feel the sweetness. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tracey did not have the heart to interrupt, so she did not push the door in, but stood in the corridor. There was no light upstairs. Tracey stood there quietly. Suddenly, something around her feet lit up. She looked down and found that she was standing in an aureole made of small colored lights. Looking carefully, she found that the aureole was clearly in the shape of a heart. Was this a coincidence or was it intentional? Was there really such a coincidence? From the ring to this heart-shaped aureole? Until thest note was gone, Tracey knocked on the door. "Hello, I''m your neighbor. You asked someone to send me a gift before. It must be the wrong one. It''s a ring inside. It should be for your girlfriend. Is it convenient for me toe in? I''ll send it back now." "Come in." A calm male voice sounded. Through the door, she didn''t hear the man''s voice clearly. She gently pushed the door open. When seeing the decoration inside, she stunned and stood still there. The floor was covered with rose petals, and a man in a white shirt was sitting in front of the white piano. "It''s not wrong. It''s for you." The man slowly turned around and looked at her with a doting smile. "It''s you!!" The new neighbor turned out to be Adam! Tracey was totally mystified and did not ever expect it was him. Adam got up gracefully and walked toward her. "Little bunny, open the box again." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Tracey was thinking who was so lucky to meet such a romantic man. Who knew that all this was prepared for her! "No. It''s gettingte. I''ll..." Before she finished her words, the door behind her was suddenly closed, and she also heard the sound of the key locking. "Young Master, I''m going to sleep. I have good sleep at night, so I won''t hear anything!" The butler''s voice came from outside. Thinking of the old man''s kind and smiling face, she suddenly understood that it was a trap already arranged here by him and his master! "What do you mean?" Tracey grabbed Adam''s cor and asked. She was obviously "fooled" by Adam. He gave her a ring, and he knew that she woulde back to return it. So he waited here to give her such a surprise. She had to admit that this man quite good at romantic things. Before she knew it was him, she was a little envious to another woman. Now knowing that it was Adam, she became a little embarrassed for no reason. "Little bunny, don''t be angry. The door is closed by the butler. What does it have to do with me? Anyway, we will be neighbors in the future. How can you be so rude to your lovely neighbor?" Was this adorable and shameless man the demon she knew before? It was said that women were capricious. It turned out that men could act the same. He changed even faster than the Transformers! For a moment, Tracey was a little hard to ept. "Anyway, we can''t go out. The key is in the butler''s hand. He will not get up until 6:30 a.m. tomorrow. Why don''t we find something to do?" Adam suggested. Tracey red at him. Thinking that for a few times when they got together before, she almost... "What are you going to do?" She looked at him cautiously. Adam took the box from her hand and sat down on the ground. There was a soft carpet under the petals, but it was not seen because the rose was too thick. Tracey was flushed. She was thinking about something else, but Adam was just opening the box. Then he removed the mosaic on it little by little. An eye was shown followed by a nose. Gradually, all the woman''s facial features were revealed. When Adam removed all the covering, the woman on the box was right Tracey. Although she knew that it was a woman''s image, she still did not expect that she would be so excited to see her own image. Adam got down on one knee, saying, "Little bunny, I drew it on my own. I have been waiting for today for many years. I know you were hurt seriously in the past, it''s my fault that I didn''t protect you well, but I won''t let anyone hurt you again in the future. You were full of vignce in your heart. You don''t believe anyone, so you tried to suppress yourself, even though you know you have feelings for me. Today''s ring is not a marriage ring, I just want you to ept me, be with me, can you be my girlfriend?" In fact, although what Adam really wanted was letting her be his wife, considering her sensitive heart, he didn''t ask for too much at once. Seeing this man kneeling on one knee, Tracey wasughing in her heart, "who would make the confession look like a proposal?" He was not eager for Tracey''s answer since he saw the hesitation in her eyes. "My bunny, do you really have no feelings for me?" He asked. "Well, stand up first. Let me think about it." Tracey was in a mess and didn''t know how to respond for a while. She agreed to think about it, fortunately, she didn''t refuse directly. Retreating for more advance, Adam slowly got up and said. "Whether you agree or not, put on the ring first.¡± He put the ring on Tracey''s finger. She found that it was just her size, neither too big nor too small. "How do you know about my size?" "If I still don''t know the size after holding your hands so many times, it would be all in vain." Adam gently scratched her nose. "Even though you can consider, you should give me an approximate time. I can''t wait for it for the rest of my life. I am always expecting to make babies with you, make the baby who as cute as you." Tracey thought for a moment and said, "I''ll tell you my answer in seven days." "Okay, then I''ll wait for you for another seven days," Adam said gently. Seven dayster, it would be the engagement ceremony for Sean and Rachel. She would completely end her past on that day. "Then I''ll give this ring back to you first." Tracey was about to take it off. "No, you don''t have to. If you agree, then this ring will be a token of our love. If you don''t agree, it will be a greeting gift from your neighbor." "Or you can even dumb it if it annoys you. I never took back things that I have sent out." Adam said, stopping her from taking it off. "Dumb it?" Of course, Tracey would not do that. Fine, just wear it. "Can I go back to sleep now?¡± Tracey asked. "As long as you can open the door." Adam said. He was more shameless than anyone else. She frowned and said, "It was locked. Please ask the butler to open it." "The butler is old. Once he is woken up, he may not be able to be asleep again all night. Do you have the heart to make him sleepless?" Adam raised his eyebrows and asked her. It was the butler who locked her up, but why she seemed to be the one who did wrong? Tracey twitched her mouth, saying, "It''s impossible for me to sleep on the carpet, isn''t it?" "Why not? The carpet is new and there are roses on it. Don''t you think it''s romantic?" Adam asked. Even if Tracey thought it was romantic, she would not admit it. She tilted her head and said, "It''s not romantic at all." Adam seemed to have expected she would say like that, "Wait a minute." He took out two pillows and a thin nket from the cab beside, "Lie down." Traceyid on the pillow doubtfully, and he covered her with the nket. As soon as shey down, the fragrance of rose came into her nose. It was her first time sleeping on rose petals, and she never had this kind of experience before. Adam stood up, and she subconsciously grabbed his leg. "Where are you going?" "You''ll know soon." Adam just went to turn off the lights. When the darkness came, Tracey goggled her eyes. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The ceiling suddenly turned into a vast starry sky. She didn''t know what material it was made of, it was just seemed to be the real sky. She was already surprised by the ring and rose, but she did not expect such a bigger surprise was followed. Seeing her look, Adamy beside her and said in a gentle voice, "Is it romantic now?" Chapter 112 Chapter 112 There was a soft carpet under her and she didn''t feel that it was stiff at all. She didn''t realize that Adam was so considerate before. "How long have you waited?" Tracey asked softly. "If I said that I have waited for more than ten years, do you believe it?" Adam leaned to Tracey''s side and looked at her. With the dim light of stars above her head, she could vaguely see his outline. Even if she couldn''t see it carefully, she could imagine how gentle his eyes were when he said this. "I don''t believe it." She replied directly. She was still a child more than a decade ago. Adam gently rubbed her cheek and said, "I know right, you''re such a heartless woman. You''ve forgotten everything." "Hmm?" Tracey blinked at him. "During the days when we were on the sea, we used to lie on the deck together," Adam reminded. Tracey thought about it carefully, and something gradually came to her mind. For Tracey, the days on the sea were boring. Even if everything was fresh at the beginning, they all turned boring after a long cruise. Every day there was the same view, and she was tired of it. Until a young man in white appeared in her life, she felt that the boring days became lively. Because there were a lot of things in his head, he yed with her in various ways every day. One night, when they yed tiredly, theyy on the deck barefoot together. "Brother, look at the starry sky tonight, it''s so beautiful. Such beautiful scenery can only be seen in the sea. When we go home, we can''t see it anymore." They leaned their heads against each other and looked at the vast night sky. The young man asked softly, "Does little bunny like stars?" "Yes, it''s rare to see stars like that." Although Tracey was young, she knew stars were blocked by the thick mist every night above the city she lived in. "In fact, besides in the sea, we can also see such a beautiful sky in the deep mountains." The young man said. "Are there a lot of tigers and bears living there?" Hearing the little girl''s naive words, the teenager couldn''t helpughing and said, "It''s not as scary as you think. It''s very beautiful there." "From what you say, you have been there. What does it look like?" Tracey was very curious. "In the deep mountains, green trees made shades and the air is fresh. There was no pollution. Birds are singing every day and you can smell the fragrance of flowers and hear the brook gurgling..." The young man drew a beautiful picture for her. "Wow, the mountains are so beautiful. It must be like what was shown in the cartoon, full of all kinds of flowers and animals, including squirrels and birds, bees and butterflies..." When the teenager heard the girl''s exmation, he smiled. In the little girl''s world, everything was so pure and simple. There was nothing but happiness in their world. It was so good to see she live such a happy life all the time. She would always be the little princess.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "You are right, there are a lot of cute animals." He agreed. Tracey rolled over and stood up. "Brother, when I grow up, take me to the mountains. Let¡¯s lie in the flowers and look at the stars, okay?" "Okay." "Then let''s make a pinky swear!" Their fingers crossed. The images in her memory appeared little by little. It was just a childish wish of her, but all were remembered by Adam. Now she was lying on the flower-covered ground and looking at the stars in the sky. "What, you haven''t recalled it yet?" Adam asked. Tracey put a finger on his lips. "No, I recalled." She finally believed that he had waited for more than ten years. She had already forgotten what she had said, but he still remembered it so clearly. Tracey''s mouth curved into a faint smile. Did she still need to question Adam''s sincerity? If he didn''t put her in his heart, he would never have done this. He could have had a lot of women with his status, but he chose her, being loyal to the only one. "Why me?" Tracey asked calmly. There were so many women in the world. Why did he wait until now just for a little girl? "Why not you? If it weren''t for you on that thunderstorm night, I would have already died. Do you know what I was thinking at that time?" Adam began his topic. "What?" She looked at him doubtfully. "I thought that you must be the angel sent by God to save me." Tracey gently pushed him. "Come on, It''s so cheesy." Although said so, she was actually touched by his words. ''Tm serious, little bunny, don''t you think it was fated to us? You saved me, and I also saved you. From then on, I have never forgotten you." "Since you know who I am, why didn''t youe to me earlier? If so, I would not have met...him. " Tracey hit his chest. It was hard, and it made her hand hurt a little. It seemed that the bodybuilders were not all good. When she hit him, he did not feel pain, she did first. Adam grabbed her hand and put his other hand on her cheek. "That''s because I was humble. I want toe back to you as your prince." It turned out that she had always been the princess in his heart. Tracey''s heart softened again. "But I have already fallen into humble too." "As long as I''m here, you are always my princess." While he was saying, his lips wereing over. Tracey was not resistant this time, as if they were doing what they should to do at the right time. His lips were so soft, just like the petals beneath. Her arms involuntarily wrapped around his neck, and their bodies were rolling in the petals. This time she was more emotional than any other time. She remembered she was tempted by him on the Ferris wheel, and on the sofa after drinking. However, only this time, her heart was screaming. Her fingers moved slowly on his neck. She closed her eyes, holding his cheek with her hands and immersed in kissing. In the past, it was always Adam who wanted her. Tonight, seeing the little woman became so active, he couldn''t help being burnt. But he had to endure. He couldn''t scare her. Unintentionally, Tracey touched his sensitive part. She could clearly feel how strong his desire was. However, he just quietly wrapped his hands on her waist and closely touched her, as if he wanted to rub her into his body. Her coat was taken off, and there was only a sexy camisole inside. His lips kissed on her skin, making her tremble. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 At this time, Adam could only smell the fragrance of Tracey, and all his senses were upied by her. But Tracey suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" She looked at him seriously and said, "Can you wait seven days?" At this moment, Adam was shouting all over his body to have sex with the woman. Right now, he was like a galloping horse. Would it be possible to stop such a horse easily? Few men could do this. Adam tightened his throat and said in a hoarse voice, "Give me a reason." If not for Tracey''s sensitive heart, he wouldn''t have been able to stop in such a critical moment. "I want to finish everything andpletely give myself to you. The engagement party will be held in seven days." Tracey''s eyes were cold. It seemed that Sean and Rachel had always been a knot in her heart. Adam heard her words while touching her tender skin with his fingers. "Your period won''te again, will it?" Upon hearing it, Tracey burst intoughter and was really not nervous. "Normally, it''s only once a month, but I''ve never been in a very regr situation. Most of the time, it''s dyed." "So you mean that it won''te? If ites, I''m gonna really ignore the blood." Adam threatened. Was this woman a little goblin sent by God to torture him? Every time she did this, she didn''t know that it would do a lot of harm to a man. Tracey smiled slightly. "I don''t think... it wille." "Well, I''ll give you seven more days." Adam promised that he wouldn''t force her. Sure enough, he fulfilled his promise in such a night. "Thank you." Tracey sighed with relief, and she was grateful to Adam for stopping as requested. They slept in each other''s arms. This night, smelling the sweet rose, she had a beautiful dream. She dreamed that she was still wearing the beautiful princess dress when she was a child, while Adam rode a white horse and ran toward her with a smile. Seeing Tracy''s mouth curling up, Adam was ufortable. With such a beautiful woman in his arms, how could he feel easy? However, if being able to see such a smile of her, Adam felt it was worthwhile. Tracey had a good sleep in his arms until the dawn. In the morning sunlight, she slowly opened her eyes. Adam did not leave, still sleeping beside. In the sunshine, her skin looked so white and wless. She just opened her eyes, Adam had kissed her. Tracey didn''t resist him as much as before. "Good morning, did you sleep wellst night?" Adam asked. Tracey nodded. "Yes." "It seems that I can make your sleep better. If we sleep together every night in the future, you will be happy to have good sleeps." Adam said. "Shut up. I have to go to schoolter. I''ll go home to wash up." Tracey stood up, she was flushed. "Little bunny, I remember that you were quite sexy on the first day you returned, Why are you getting much shyer now?" Adam saw the blush on her face and asked. "At that time, I only wanted to take revenge, and I didn''t have a crush on you. Naturally, I wouldn''t have any feelings." Tracey blurted out. How could Adam let her go so easily? "So, the little bunny is now tempted and showing feelings to me?¡± He blocked her way to leave, so Tracey had no choice but to face his eyes. Thinking of their intimate contactst night, the flush on her faces deepened. At that time, she was so active because Adam was too romantic. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that her brain was clear but she was still a little shy. This was the real, real Tracey, without any disguise. Seeing she did not answer, Adam lifted her chin with his fingers and said, "Little bunny, answer me." "Yes, yes, I''m a little tempted by you. Is this okay?" After being questioned like that, Tracey could only answer honestly. "That''s good." Adam chuckled. Tracey tried to open the door, but it was still locked. "It is still locked. I have to go back. Ask the butler to open it." "Morning kiss." Adam requested with a smile. Tracey should have known that this person would not let her go easily. She tiptoed and kissed him gently. Under the sunshine, her naked snow-white feet gently stepped on the carpet covered with roses, how indescribably romantic and beautiful it was. Adam found thatpared to kissing her on his own, the kiss of Tracy taking the initiative made him feel more excited. After the kiss, he slowly let go of his hand. "Now can you open it?" Even her tone contained a little coquetry. "Okay." He turned around and rang the bell in the room. In less than ten seconds, there was a sound of the door opening. "Oh, Miss, why haven''t you left yet? You see, I''m an old fool. I forgot I''ve locked you insidest night. Miss, don''t me me. I am easy to forget things when getting old." The butler looked sorry. "Hmm, how interesting!" Tracey said in her heart. What a pity that he wasn''t chosen to be an actor! "Sir, it doesn¡¯t matter, I can understand." She could not really scold him. Besides, If not for Adam''s order, he wouldn''t have dared to do so. "That''s good, Young Master. You didn''t bully the youngdyst night, did you?" The butler looked at Adam, who coughed a little. Tracey felt even more embarrassed. "I have something to do, so I have to go." After that, she hurried downstairs and left. After she left, the old butler approached to ask for gossips. "Young master, how is it? Did you get Miss Xia done?" "Ahem, I''m going to wash up and get ready to work." Adam had a good rtionship with the two butlers at home. Both of them were like his family members. So they were not like the master and servant. Their rtionship was more like a family. If they knew that he had not got Tracey done yet, the old man would probablyugh at him. Adam also left hurriedly. Although nothing substance happened between themst night, the rtionship between them had improved, hadn¡¯t it? Seven days, only seven days. Now that three years had passed, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t wait for another seven days. It turned out that after being flirted like that by Tracey, he couldn''t wait for half a day, let alone seven days. He just arrived at thepany. In the past, he seldomughed, always chasing for efficiency and seriousness on work. Today, however, his mind was full of Tracey, even though they were just apart for a while. He thought of her smile, her coldness, even her smooth skin! Assistant Jiang came with a pile of documents that Adam should read. But the energetic man of usual days was lying listlessly now on the desk. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Wait, did he see wrongly? How could the boss, who was usually a workaholic, lie on the table like this? He didn''t even take a look at the document that was just sent to him, and unconsciously did doodle on the contract. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ahem, president." Assistant Jiang finally couldn''t help waking him up. Adam suddenly recovered and saw the contract in his hand, which was in a mess. He also felt a little embarrassed. "Well, who made this contract? Dumb it and do it again!" In order to maintain the image as a president, of course, he couldn''t admit that it was his fault. However, even a blind man could feel his sense of falling in love. Assistant Jiang used to think that his president should be the coldest person in the world. When those enchanting women came over, Adam did not even take one more nce at them, which made the assistant once think that his president was a celibate man. Now he looked like a totally different person since being in love! In the past, he always came earlier than the employees and leftter than them. He worked harder than any other president. Recently, although he came to work at a normal time, he left before off time every day. Now he was not even focused on his work. "Yes, have you read the previous contract?" Assistant Jiang asked in a low voice. ''TH read itter. Put it down and you can go." Adam couldn''t wait to send him away. Finally, he took out his phone and sent her a message. Tracey was in ss, and she got a little excited to receive his text message. "Why this man messaged me at this time?" She opened it to read, finding that he was just asking what she was doing. She directly replied that she was in ss. Soon the phone vibrated, and Adam asked again, "Do you want me to pick you up? Anyway, I''m in the same way." Although they were neighbors now, Tracey replied, "No, there is another career lecture in the evening. I have to attend it and Mark would pick me up." Adam felt bored and threw the phone aside. He used to think that time was flying, why did it be so slowly now? He wanted to see his little bunny so much. Why there are so many lectures in school?! He dialed a number of the interphone, and Assistant Jiang came in very soon. "President, what can I do for you?" "Tell the headmaster not to hold so many boring lectures." Adam said. For a moment, the assistant did not understand what he meant. He quickly asked again, "Which school?" "The school of the little bunny! Why does it always organize career lectures? A lecture could make them employed? What a joke!" Adam was a little disdainful. Assistant Jiang''s mouth twitched. Why did his president begin to care about the lecture? It turned out to be for Miss Xia. "Okay, I know." Although this request sounded a little strange, it was enough to ask the headmaster to follow with the money that Adam donated to school each year. Assistant Jiang conveyed the meaning of his president in a serious-looking way. Of course, he would not say that it was because of a woman. The headmaster adjusted his sses and said, "Yes, the president is right. We should push them to practice more if they want to be employed. I will let the dean reduce the lectures and help students with more intern opportunities. The president is too worried." Assistant Jiang hung up the phone, but he felt guilty. Last time, They stood the school up. This time, he called the headmaster again and talked nonsense. Although the lectures would be reduced in the future, today''s lecture had to be held as scheduled. Tracey was drowsy. With thest experience, she dared not to take that path again this time. She''d better leave from the main gate. Before she reached the gate, someone behind her shouted, "Tracey, halt!" Tracey never ever forgot this voice. Three years ago, she was drugged by someone who wanted to frame her into a photo scandal. It''s Renee Xia! On the day that Steve was at school, She had tried to avoid her as much as possible. Who knew that she was finally exposed today. Well, she had nothing to hide now. Tracey slowly turned around. When Renee heard this name from Lucy that day, she was a little surprised. Why did this tacky woman have the same name as her sister''s? Maybe it was just a coincidence. There were so many people surnamed Xia, and Tracey Xia was just amon name too. Moreover, with Tracey''s living standards grew up, she would certainly not wear that kind of clothes, so Renee only thought that it was a person with the same name. Three years ago, Tracey had already gone to America. Later, her mother Carmen Liu sent people to assassinate her several times and she had lost whereabouts for two years. Renee always deemed that Tracey had died in the United States long ago. Even if she didn''t die, the Xia family did not give her a penny over these years. It was estimated that she had be a beggar in the remote country. Renee was confident about her thoughts. She saw the woman was in tacky clothes and wore big sses. In addition, the street lights here were dim, so the woman''s appearance could not be seen clearly at all. What could be seen was she dressed in ace cor shirt and a floral skirt. For Renee, maybe one more nce at the woman would lower her fashion taste. "Are you Tracey Xia?" Perhaps it was impossible to find another person who wore the same tacky clothes as Tracey did in the whole school. People were gathering around. Everyone liked to join the fun, including Leo Xia, who brought a hot girl with him, also being attracted. "Renee, what are you doing here?" Leo said. He nced at Renee and then looked at Tracey. He didn''t believe that his sister would deal with such a person. "Leo, what should we do if someone stole your sister''s boyfriend?" Renee smiled frivolously. "Are you gonna tell me is this trash?¡± Leo spat out the chewing gum in his mouth. When he saw Tracey''s dressing, he thought that she should be ugly and poor. Usually, even if they met each other on the road, they would never take one more look at Tracey. Tracey had already figured out what they were thinking, so she disguised like this. Lucy hid somewhere and watched all of them. She didn''t believe that Tracey dared to offend the rich youngdy of Xia''s Group. She must be so dead! Tracey''s expression under the sses was obscure. Renee''s mouth curved up. "Yes, this is the trash!" "Then I''ll fix her." Leo squeezed his hands and let out a cracking sound. "You call me trash? What are you?" Tracey sneered. Her cold voice made all the people''s hair prickled. Renee and Leo felt that the voice sounded a little familiar, they seemed to have heard it somewhere before. "What are we? Oh, listen up, I am First Miss of the Xia''s Group!" Tracey''s smile deepened. "If you''re First Miss, who am I?" Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Hearing Tracey''s cold voice, Renee felt that something was wrong. "Who...who are you?" The hot girl together with Leo obviously didn''t know what was happening. She wanted to give Tracey a punch. "She''s just a piece of trash. Sister, I''ll teach her a lesson for you." The hot girl walked up to Tracey. Tracey smiled coldly. "You?" The contemptuous smile of Tracey angered the hot girl. She stretched out her hand and wanted to p on Tracey''s face. "Kneel down and apologize to Renee!" She ordered. She did simr things quite often, so she was not scared at all. She still chewed the gum, looked very arrogant. Tracey grabbed her wrist easily. She used much strength to make the hot girl painful and scream. "Ah!! It hurts so much, it hurts!!" How could she know that the poor woman''s strength was so strong? However, it was just a piece of cake. Tracey sneered. "Do you think I am still the weak one of three years ago?" She thought. At that time, she was drugged and taken away by others. Now she could even deal with adult men. Of course, it must be under a one-on-one situation. It was hard to say if there were more than one man. Tracey kicked the hot girl''s knee, and she fell to the ground uncontrobly due to pain. This was the concrete ground, which increased the girl''s pain. She was so painful that her tears fell down. Althought the hot girls had many ways to fix others who she disliked, she didn''t expect that she was defeated by such a humble woman. "Leo, help me. Fix this b*tch." The hot girl cried and shouted. "No matter who you are, you hurt my girl, I will let you..." Leo said angrily. How he remained cool to see his girlfriend was treated like this?! He rushed towards Tracey. Tracey raised her eyebrows and used Leo''s power to gave him a suplex. Such a fast and clean move made the people around cheered. Renee nced at the crowd, and everyone shut up due to fear of her background. Tracey stepped on the back of Leo''s hand. She remembered that he always bullied her when she was a child. Since her mother died, Tracey had long been without mother''s protection. Seeing this, and with the spoils from Ben Xia, Leo often bullied Tracey at home. Once Tracey was doing homework, Leo took herpasses away and asked, "What''s this?" In private, he never called Tracey sister and call her name instead. Tracey was kind and didn¡¯t care too much about it. "This ispasses. You''d better not y with it. It will hurt you.1'' Tracey hurriedly wanted to take it back. How could Leo not know what it was? He was only half a year younger than Tracey. "Tracey, do you think I''m that stupid?" He smiled slyly. He had already stabbed her hand before Tracey realized. It made her so painful that tears kept falling. But Leo was just stood aside and watched it. "It''s really fun to stab people." "I''ll tell my father." Tracey couldn''t stand their torture on her anymore. "Okay! Just tell him, have you forgotten your lesson? Do you think dad will believe you or me?" Leo gestured thepasses on his back of the hand. If Tracey dared to tell father, he would immediately use thepasses to hurt himself, then frame Tracey up. He had used the same trick many times. Every time heined to his father, It was Tracey who being wronged but being punished atst. Since then, the siblings bullied her more unscrupulously. Although they were of the same age as Tracey, they were much moreplicated. Because they had a calcting mother who had instilled her thoughts into their minds since they were young. She told them, If not for Tracey, they would be the real members of the Xia family instead of illegitimate children. In the future, they will also inherit the family business. But Tracey was the obstacle that blocked their ways to have a rich and good life. They grew up under such a kind of education, how could they be kind and merciful to others? They would do anything to drive Tracey out of their home. They even hated Tracey for existing in the world since she took everything that should belong to them away. What happened of those years was still vivid in Tracey''s mind. How painful Tracey was after being stabbed then, how cold she became tonight. She crushed on Leo''s hands hard. She regretted that she didn''t wear high heels. If she stepped on him with high heels, it would be more painful. Seeing her brother was defeated so badly, Renee''s face suddenly changed. "Tracey...You''re back!" The onlookers were guessing the rtionship between them. When they heard that the poor woman also surnamed Xia, was there such a coincidence? Some people began to guess Tracey''s real identity. "What''s happening here?" David saw that everyone was watching and hurried to squeeze in the crowd. "David,e and see. Your deskmate is so well-hidden that she dares to beat the man of the Xia family. Probably she will have a hard time in school in the future." There were many discussions going on among the crowd. Tracey was the only one who remained calm. From time to time, she would crush Leo harder, which made him painful to death. "Ah!! It hurts, it hurts!" Leo''s voice would also be so heart-wrenching. The more he screamed, the happier that Tracey smiled. "Does it hurt? Will you also know that it hurts? When you hurt me with thepasses, I thought you were very enjoyable." "Let him go! He is your younger brother." Renee felt that this cold woman was totally different from what she used to be. Now Tracey made her scared. She didn''t dare to act rashly and only said something to stopped her. However, what she said was just sh*t for Tracey. "Now you admit that he is my younger brother? You two never regarded me as your sister." Hearing this, the onlookers were also shocked. Everyone began to whisper. How could she be the daughter of the Xia family with such a tacky look? Only Lucy and David knew her real appearance. Especially the clothes she wore and the temperament she showed when she came to buy the vi. N?velDrama.Org content. Lucy originally thought that she had a sugar daddy, but she didn''t know that she was the real First Miss of the Xia''s group, who had been pampered since she was a child. Tracey slowly took off her sses and removed her bang. When her whole face was exposed, no one questioned her identity. The boys who were in the same ss with her were all stunned. If they had known that she was such a beautiful woman, they would have chased her. Tracey smiled. "Dear sister, I''m back." Chapter 116 Chapter 116 When her stunning face was exposed, no one would doubt her identity anymore. Even the ugly clothes that she wore were not so bad-looking. The floral dress swayed in the wind, just like her hair. Her temperament was unique, which made people unable to look away. Renee saw the familiar face in front of her. She had always been envious of Tracey''s look. Although they were half-sisters, there was nothing simr between them. She and Leo looked more like their mother, not like Ben. Renee hated Tracey the most since she was a child. She thought that after being suppressed by her mother, Tracey must have had a bad time in the past three years. However, after going through so many difficulties, Tracey''s face did not change a little bit. Only her aura and eyes had changed. Her cold eyes made people feel chill. "You... why did youe back? Do you think there is a ce for you in the Xia family? No ce three years ago, let alone in the future!" Renee said fiercely. If they were able to drive Tracey out once, they would be able to do it the second time. "As long as I framed her again, she must be dying!" Renee thought. "Really? But why do I hear that you haven''t been included in the Xia family''s genealogy until now? As long as you are not included, you are the illegitimate children." Tracey smiled. Back then, her grandfather was opposed to this matter. Even though Carmen had joined the Xia family, she never got grandfather''s admission. Grandpa had good health and had the power to control the Xia''s group. Even Ben had to be obedient to him. Carmen never think of being the official family member without grandpa''s permission! After all, it made grandpa angry that Ben cheated on Tracey''s mother during her pregnancy. Carmen and her two children had been living outside before Tracey''s eight years old. Later, Carmen harassed Tracey''s mother again and again until she got stimted and died of a heart attack. During the second year her mother passed away, the mistress took her children, moving into the Xia family''s house. This irritated the Old Master Xia a lot. Old Master Xia would not ept those three. Even if they imed they belong to the Xia family, in fact, none of the Xia family members admitted their status. In the past, Tracey was too innocent and kind. She would never make fun of other people''s pain, but now, it was not necessarily true. It turned out to be so wonderful to expose her enemies'' pain, just like Leo stabbing her hand. Renee''s face rapidly changed as long as she heard the word"illegitimate children". None of the onlookers knew the secret of this family. But who didn''t want to gossip about them? Everyone began to discuss enthusiastically. Tracey''s mouth curved up. "You are talking nonsense!" She had almost gone mad, but she couldn''t refute the fact. ''Tm talking nonsense? Renee, do you want to tell everybody the truth? How did your shameless mother y around with my father when my mom was pregnant? And How many sex photos did she send my mom so that made my parents got divorced? You are just like your mother, aren''t you? Moving into the Xia family by all means. So what? Apart from enjoying the luxurious life, was anyone of you ever being epted? I am the only well- known First Miss of the Xia family. You, at most, are the kitten raised by my family. No, it insulted the kitten. At most, you are scum." Tracey spat out the truth of that year in a casual way, such a big gossip about the rich family totally excited the onlookers. It turned out that there was such a scandal behind the seemingly glorious Xia family. People used to think that Renee was the well- known Miss Xia, Beyond other''s expectations, she was just an illegitimate daughter. In nowadays society, the mistress was the most disgusting person. Now everyone was bing disdainful on Renee. Leo was still being stepped and couldn''t move, another side, Renee was disdained by people. Now the sibling was like rats. "What are you looking at? Get out!" Renee vented her anger on the crowd. "Oh, my sister is angry. Did it hit your heart? Why do you look at me like that? Don''t you like me?" Tracey askedzily. Renee wanted to swear but was afraid that Tracey would reveal more terrible facts. No matter how much she persuaded others to believe she was the First Miss Xia, she couldn''t change the fact that her mother was a mistress. Having known Renee for so many years, it was the first time for Tracey to see she looked like eating sh*t! And Tracey was now having a happy expression which was shown on Renee''s face many years ago. Sure enough, being a "bad" person was much morefortable than being a good one. Renee was speechless and just red at her. Tracey''s mouth curved into a charming smile. "There''s nothing I can help even though you don''t like me. Now that I''m back, I''m afraid you have to see me often in the future." Tracey''s smile made people''s eyes lit up. Perhaps everyone was now having only one word in their mind, that was,eliness. Renee saw her face, which was exactly the same as the one in the past, but except for the face, she had nothingpared to the past Tracey. Renee felt scared for no reason. Letting go of Leo, Tracey slowly walked toward Renee. She felt like being approached by a demon and move backward unconsciously. It was a big flower bed behind her. Without paying attention, Renee fell into it. "Ah!" A hand stretched out to carry her. She looked up, it was Tracey. Sweat was already full of her face. "Why are you so scared? Have you forgotten how you bullied me in the past? It doesn''t matter if you forget it. I will remind you of them one by one in the future." Tracey was obviously beautiful, but her eyes made Renee chill all over her body. "What...what are you going to do?" N?velDrama.Org content. "I just want to do what you have done to my mother and me again." Renee was pulled by her, as long as she let go, she would fall down. "Don''t becent. Your mother was no match for us when she was alive. Now your mother is gone, and there is no ce for you to stay in the Xia family." Renee said stubbornly. Hearing Renee mentioned her mother, Tracey''s eyes turned cold and released her hand. She even gave her a push. Then Renee fell into the flower bed heavily. "Let''s wait and see, who will be kicked out atst. Go back to tell your mother, I will go home tomorrow." Tracey left directly after leaving these words. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 After Tracey finished all this, she felt quitefortable. No wonder why did Renee and Leo liked to bully her so much. It turned out that bullying people would generate a pleasant feeling, especially bullying the enemies, which made Tracey particrly happy. The onlookers were also very shocked. It turned out that the disguised and low-key exchange student was actually the First Miss of the Xia family. And the arrogant sibling turned out to be illegitimate children! Renee got up from the flower bed ungracefully, and her head was stained with leaves. She had never suffered such grievances since she was a child. "What are you looking at? One more look I''m gonna dig your eyes out!" She threatened and then left hurriedly with Leo, who had just staggered up from the ground. People around are all disdainful. "What they are arrogant for? Just illegitimate children!" "Right. It turns out to be a fake." The rumor began to spread. Leo and Renee went home immediately. Carmen was lying on the sofa and applying a mask. "Why did youe back so early today? Do you need money to buy anything?" She knew quite well about her children. Both of them like to go to night clubs, they usually stay outside until thete night. If they came back early, they would either run out of their money or ask for money. Carmen had long been ustomed to this. "Mom, she''s back!" Renee rushed in. Carmen calmly asked, "Who''s back?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Tracey! She is at our school!" Renee sat beside her and gasped. She ran back from the car she took. "What? she''s back?" Carmen pulled off the mask and stood up. There was a smile on her face. "It''s good toe back. I''m worried that there are no whereabouts of her." "Mom, she has changed." "We haven''t seen her for long. She must have changed. Time flies. It''s been three years in a blink of an eye. This girl came back at just the right time. She is now the only block for us in the Xia family. As long as we get rid of her, her grandpa can''t do anything to change the results. It''s impossible for him to have no descendants in the Xia family, isn''t it? After she disappeared, you two and I will have the shares of the family business." Carmen was satisfied with her n. Over these years, the reason why the old master did not ept them was Tracey, as long as she was alive, her grandpa would hand thepany to her one day. If things going on like this, weren''t all Carmen''s efforts in vain? She was a smart woman, and what she wanted was not the fine clothes and high-end food. What she wanted were the shares andpanies! As long as she could control the Xia family, she would not be short of anything for the rest of her life. Seeing the smile on her mother''s face, Renee was anxious. "Mom, Tracey has changed. She doesn''t look like the person we used to know!" "It''s been a few years! Naturally, there will be some changes on her. It''s not surprising." Carmen obviously didn''t take it to heart. "I mean Tracey has be very powerful. Today, she hurt Leo at school. She doesn''t look like what she used to be." "Did she hurt Leo? How?" Carmen''s face was full of disbelief. At this time, Leo just entered the house. Carmen hurriedly waved her hand. "Leo,e over, let me see how you are getting hurt." "Mom, look at my hand, It was Tracey who did it, and it almost broke." He looked wronged. Seeing that his wrist was still a little red, Carmen was very distressed. "How could a weak woman hurt you?" "She gave me a suplex and I hit on the ground, and then she stepped on my hand." Leo comined. "How dare she! This little b*tch was lucky before! This time, I''ll terminate her. Let''s see how she can escape!" Carmen was furious. "Mom, she said that she woulde back tomorrow. I felt that she is not like before at all. We must be careful. She also said that she will drive us out!" "She? How dare! Such a little b*tch, I won''t let her go! When your dades back, remember what to do." "No problem." Since they were young, they had cooperated with their mother well, naturally, they knew what to do. After a while, Ben came back. Carmen winked at them, they soon stopped ying with the mobile phone and got ready. "Dear, you''re back." Carmen hurried up to greet him. "Well, Mr. Li was drunk today and pestered me for a long time. I''m so tired." Ben took her coat off and handed it to Carmen. When he passed the sofa, he saw that both of his kids were at home. "You don''t have money, right?" He thought the same as Carmen did. They looked quite bashful, It was obvious that they were asking for money. "Dad, I''m not asking for money." Renee said coquettishly, seeming quite disappointed to hear his father say like that. "But youe back so early today." Beny down on the sofa tiredly. "Tell me, are you asking for money to buy something limited-edition?" "Dad, we met sister at school today." Renee quickly said it out. "Tracey? When did shee back?" Ben almost forgot this daughter. She had note back for more than three years, not even during the Spring Festival. He called her several times but did not get through, and she didn''t care about him either. Now when he heard that Tracey hade back, he was surprised a little. "We don''t know. At first, I begged her toe back home, but she hurt me. And she insulted us, saying that we are illegitimate children." Leo''s tone was so wronged. He showed his hand to Ben. There was still a red mark on it. Ben was angry. "I didn''t expect that she was as stubborn as before. When shees back, I must educate her!" Carmen''s face changed. "It''s all my fault, my dear. Tracey was so poor. She lost her mother since she was a child. I can understand her. But I have always treated her as my own daughter. After so many years, she still not ept me. And...she often calls me and scold me!" Carmen wronglyined. "It has nothing to do with you. It''s my fault. I didn''t train her well. You don''t have to me yourself." Seeing Carmen crying in tears, Ben quickly took her into her arms andforted her. "Honey, don''t be too harsh to her. She is your daughter after all. She has been out alone for so long. Let her move back to live with us in the future, we can take care of her." Perhaps no one could tell her true colors from her crying face. God knew how vicious she was to assassinate Tracey before. Ben had been deceived by her for so many years. The more gentle she was, the more unreasonable did Tracey appear. "Look at you, you are just too kind. The daughter also needs to be disciplined." Ben said. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Now when Tracey came back, she would habitually look at the vi beside. When she saw there was light inside, she felt warm in her heart. As she was about to open her door, the butler came out from the other house. "Miss Xia, I made a midnight snack. Would you like to have some?" Thinking ofst night, Tracey was alert that it may be another trap. "Thank you, I am not hungry. I want to go back to sleep." Then the butler returned, and he saw his young master craning his neck and looking at the door. "Young master, go to sleep, miss Xia won¡¯te." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Adam had been waiting for her for a whole day. It was hard for him to wait until she came back and he wanted to see her so much. Hearing that she won''te, he was full of disappointment. The butler felt sorry for this. "Miss Xia is a little tired. Maybe she wants to sleep early." "Okay." Adam didn''t say anything else, but his desire to see her didn''t reduce at all. When Tracey was about to go to bed after washing up, she suddenly heard a slight sound of footstepsing from the balcony. Her eyes turned cold. Did Renee send a killer over so soon? Tracey''s eyes darkened, and she got up from the bed. She picked up a vase and carefully stood by the balcony door. The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Tracey''s heart beat faster, and she raised the vase high. The door opened, she targeted the figure and quickly smashed down. Fortunately, Adam reacted fast enough and avoided it. "Is this how you wee your guest?" Adam looked at the big vase in her hand. If she seded just now, could he still be alive? Tracey was also a little scared and hurriedly put down the vase. "Why are you here?" "I haven''t seen you for a whole day. I just want to see you." Adam said sincerely. Although simple, his words were full of affection. "Didn''t we just meet in the morning?" Tracey put the vase back. "Yes, you seem to not miss me at all." Adam hugged her from behind and said, "You little heartless bunny." His arms were warm and broad, which made Tracey feel safe. A faint smile was on Tracey''s face. "A little." Adam turned her around, and they looked at each other. "Tell me, how much is it?" Tracey deliberately teased him and showed him her pinky. "That''s it." "Such a little! Where is your conscience? I miss you so much." Her slyness made Adam''s heart softened. She was returning to the way she used to be little by little. "Childish. I didn''tpete with you." Although Tracey pretended to be disdainful, she still felt warm. Adam lowered his head around her neck and said, "Have you just taken a shower? It smells good." "Well, since you have already checked me, you should go back now." Tracey said while pushing him away. However, Adam was reluctant to leave at all. "There is one more important thing that I haven''t done." Adam said seriously. Tracey saw his serious look and hurriedly asked, "What is it?" "Sleep with you." As soon as Adam finished his words, she was thrown onto the bed. He wanted to sleep with the scent of her body. Tracey was pressed under him. She curled her lips and said, "You have promised me that you''ll give me some time." "Yes, anyway, I''m just sleeping with you. I swear to God, just a pure sleep, and I won''t do anything." Then Adam let her go. Tracey totally knew his temperament now. He was a man of his words. She closed the door and went to bed. She already had an answer. It was not the first time for them to sleep together. Tracey slowly leaned her head against his chest and fell asleep. Seeing her sleeping face, Adam smiled and also fell asleep. During these years without Tracey, although he had always been above high, he still had an indescribable emptiness. Until Tracey entered his life did he feltplete. Nobody else could give him such a feeling. He liked to see her look when she was sleeping and waking, so every time when Tracey woke up in the morning, there was someone already looked at her with a smile. "Morning." Neither of them had the habit to sleep in. He just woke up a little earlier than her. Tracey yawned. "Morning." Today was the weekend, she did not have to go to school, and she had alreadypleted thepany''s formalities. Now all she needed to do was recruiting, so she was not too busy temporarily. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Adam asked. "Yes, very good, I haven''t had a nightmare." She seemed to had fewer nightmares recently. "That''s because you have me." Adam was quite straightforward. Tracey punched him and then got up. She sat up and stretched herself. The morning sun was shining. Adam saw some tiny dust flying around her in the sun. She looked like being ted with gold, and she was like azy kitten. Adam held her from behind. Tracey was so scared that she quickly put down her hand. Adam rested his head on her shoulder. "Little bunny, you are so beautiful!" "Honey lipped." But she was quite happy by his praise. Her appearance was excellent, she already got used to others''pliments. She never cared about these, except for Adam''s. She felt so warm. It was as if there was a field in her heart, after his praise, blossoms filled up the whole field in an instant. "Well, it''s enough. I''m a little hungry." Even though Tracey liked his arms, she did not want to be lost there. "Really? Then let me feed you, okay?" But his hand slowly moved down, and Tracey pat him hard. "Behave yourself!" She broke free from his arms. Adam''s face was full of grievances. "With beautiful woman in arms every night but can not do it, let other men try it, how many of them could stand? It was so hard!" Tracey turned around and looked into his eyes. She smiled and said, "As the saying goes, A man who makes great achievement must endure hardships..." He took her back into his arms and said, "I don''t want to make any great achievements. I only want you, you little woman." Then he began to kiss. He didn''t release her until she was almost out of breath. After this kiss, she was also being touched all over her body. Oh, this man... "Stop it. I''m going to wash up." Tracey quickly walked away from the love chemistry. Adam put his arms behind his head, slightly smiled, and muttered to himself, "What a shy bunny." Chapter 119 Chapter 119 When Tracey finished washing up, she found that Adam was still lying on her bed. "Why haven''t you gone to work yet?" "It''s Saturday today." "Oh, I thought a person like you, even if it''s weekend, will be very busy." Tracey said while picking out the clothes she was going to wear today. N?velDrama.Org content. "This one." Adam took out a ck dress for her. Although he wanted to pick her a white dress, what she recently bought were all dark-colored dresses. Tracey looked at this dress, which was in chiffon andce style, It was exquisite and beautiful, and very good for outlining body figure. Some patterns on it also increased the feminine sense. Tracey took the dress from his hand and said, "Okay, I''m going to wear it." She also picked a pair of ck high heels. Tracey began to wear makeup in front of the mirror, while Adam was changing his clothes. Tracey stunned, looking at him in surprise. "Howe there are your clothes in my room?" Adam buttoned his shirt and said, "There are also your clothes in my room. What''s the big deal?" "No, my point is, when did you bring them here and why I don''t know?" Tracey thought if he was a magician or he had built up a hidden corridor between two houses. Adam said as if nothing had happened, "Yesterday when you attend the lecture, I asked someone to bring my clothes here so that I don''t have to go back to change clothes." Tracey was speechless. "I''ve changed my password. It''s impossible for you to know my new password!" "Ummm, I jumped over from my balcony and then went down to open the door." Adam''s tone made Tracey lost all her words. "Shameless!" She thought. Two houses are quite near to each other, so it was easy for him to jump over. "How on earth to prevent this guy!?" Tracey felt a headache. "Don''te to my house so haphazardly in the future." Tracey ordered seriously. "No." Adam answered without thinking. He just wanted to see her at any time. "Bastard!" Tracey saw his naughty face and knocked on his head with the brush in her hand. Adam looked at her and said, "Little bunny, do you want me to...you know it...right now?" Tracey was scared but could only continue to wear makeup. When Adam finished washing up, she was about to spray perfume. "This one." He picked up a bottle from the perfume bottles. "Why?¡± Was this man good at perfume? "I like this smell. That''s the smell of you on the day you returned." Adam exined. "Have you ever smelled the rest perfumes on other women?" Tracey''s eyes became unfriendly. It was not surprising that men researched the cologne, but the perfume was used by women. There was a movie named Scent of A Woman. Only going around all kinds of women, could the man be so sensitive to different scents. Seeing the coldness in her eyes, Adam knew that Tracey was afraid of betrayal most after being betrayed by Sean. It was not easy to let her open her heart. If she misunderstood like this, he may not be able to get close to her anymore. "What are you thinking about? I stayed in your room for a while after my clothes were delivered here. Anyway, I was bored, thinking that you use these perfumes every day, so I smelled them one by one." Thinking that he was bored in her room alone, Tracey''s heart suddenly softened. "Really?" "Of course! Do you think I have so much time to smell other women? Even if they want me to smell, I''m not willing to." Tracey finally believed him and used the fragrance he liked. Then Adam begged her to make breakfast for him. Tracey had no choice but to agree. Even if she just made a bowl of noodles, Adam still ate with relish. Tracey was stunned. "I didn''t see you were so happy when you ate abalone or lobster." "How can theypare with the noodles you made for me? Besides, even Steve made breakfast for you, but you made it for me. From this aspect, I am so happy!" Tracey was convinced by his logic sometimes. Then she was surprised to found that Adam ate all noodles up. The more she got along with him, the more her impression of him changed. In the past, she deemed him a devil which was domineering and arrogant. Now he had be more gentle, considerate, and calm, and from time to time he would be naughty, just like a child who had never grown up. Tracey smiled. Perhaps this was what he really looked like. Before she reacted, he had already taken the bowls away. She was cooking and he took care of the cleaning. Seeing his tall figure standing in front of the sink, she felt sweet. Jane had to deal with something in her family, so she dyed to work for a while. In the future, when Jane came, he would not need to wash the dishes. Soon, she realized why she was so considerate to him?! Did she really like him so much now? "Little bunny, do you have any ns today?" Adam felt that he may have been drugged by this woman and he wanted to stay with her all the time. If he couldn''t see her, he would feel uneasy. He would imagine where she was and what she was doing. "I''m going back to the Xia family today." Tracey sat on the sofa and applied lipstick. "The Xia family?" Adam frowned as soon as he heard this ce. "Why do you go there?" "Of course, taking revenge." Traceypressed her lips and said. "Do you want me to apany you? I am worried that you go to such an evil ce alone." After Adam knew how those people treated her in the past, he felt disgusted about there. "No, she won''t act rashly in the Xia family. Besides, I''m no longer the Tracey of three years ago. Don''t worry." Tracey put down her lipstick. "Do you think my lips look good?" She just wanted to change the topic, but Adam quickly focused on her lips. "Well, the color is a bit strong." "Really?" She was about to have a look in the mirror, but Adam had already held her face and kissed. "Why did this man like kissing so much?" Tracey thought and flushed. She had been deceived by him many times. He didn''t kiss so hard. When he let go, he said, "Well, that''s better. You don''t even need to apply blusher." Tracey burst intoughter, "Go and wipe your mouth!" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 When Tracey came out, Mark had been waiting outside. Mark was surprised to see they were together. "President Xia, don''t tell me you and him..." "Mark, we are not..." Before Tracey exined, Adam interrupted her. "That''s right, we''re already living together." He couldn''t wait to announce their rtionship to the whole world. Mark was still stunned. He didn''t expect his president would be with Adam within such a short time. He was the national husband! "Well, don''t listen to his nonsense. Let''s go." Tracey opened the car door and sat in. "Call me at any time." Adam requested with worries. "Okay, I see." Tracey nodded. Sitting in the car, she was on the familiar road. "Hi, my family, I''m back!" The outside car was not allowed to enter and they could only park out of the gate. When Tracey got off, the security guard was shocked. "Miss Xia, is it you?" "Open the door." Tracey said coldly. "Yes, first miss, I''ll open it right away." After all, She had not been here for three years but suddenly appeared, she did surprise people. Tracey did not get in the car again but walked in by herself. The vi was still the same as it was in the past. Although three years had passed, seeing the trees and grass which was trimmed tidily in the yard, Tracey felt time halted here when she was absent. She slowly walked inside, listening to the rustling of the leaves. This ce was supposed to be beautiful and calm, but had been upied by sinister people. She must drive all them out! The doorbell rang. Servants were already been changed. So the new workers did not know Tracey. "Who are you?" "Tracey Xia," she said coldly. When the housekeeper heard that thisdy surnamed Xia and was dressed well, maybe she was a rtive of the Xia family. The housekeeper hurriedly let her in for fear of neglecting guests, even if felt strange for her face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Carmen was having beauty rest, and neither Leo nor Renee had got up. Ben had the habit of fitness and went to exercise early in the morning. "Miss Xia, What are you here for? Mrs. Xia hasn''t got up yet." One housekeeper said. "What? Can''t I go back to my own house?" Tracey red at her coldly. Her eyes were so horrible that the housekeeper trembled a bit. "Go back to her own house, so she is..." The housekeeper had also heard of it, the well-known first miss of the Xia family had always been in the States. "Go get Carmen here." Tracey ordered. "Yes." Hearing her words, the housekeeper thought that this woman was quite hostile. Carmen showed up after getting ready. She also wanted to visit Miss Xia who was said to have changed a lot. When she came down, she saw the woman in ck sitting on the sofa. She must admit Tracey had a quite good taste for clothes and collocation. What''s more, Tracey was not as terrible as Carmen imagined. Instead, she was intact and looked shinning. She thought that as long as her financial sources were all cut off, Tracey would die, and she did not even need to send people to kill her. However, judging from the ck diamond she wore, she not only survived but also seemed to live a good life. It was a masterwork by Carmen''s favorite diamond designer DO and was well-known in the world. This gem was praised as the tears of a ck swan. Last year, a very rare ck gem was auctioned in London. Later, it was acquainted by DO and he cut out five nes and five earrings. There were only five sets in the world, and they were only sold in a set. At that time, she had asked Ben to let friends in the jewelry industry make a reservation for her before public selling. But she failed to get them atst. Looking at what Tracey was wearing, they were right the diamonds she was eager for! What did this woman do in the United States these years? How could she buy the jewelry that she didn''t even get? "I thought who it was. It''s our first miss came back. You are not here for three years. Why are you suddenly back?" Carmen walked up to her elegantly. She really looked like a noblewoman. Tracey checked the time, ignoring her sarcasm. Then she slowly stood up. "Isn''t that Mrs. Liu? Who shamelessly yed around with my father when my mom was pregnant?" She could not deny the truth that she was a mistress in her life. What she hated most was such a thing being mentioned. The girl who didn''t even dare to talk back to her in the past was saying like that today. She was so angry that her face became gloomy. However, at this time, if someone who got angry first must lose the fight. "After three years of separation, the first miss has be more sharp-tongued. Look at your clothes, are you supported by a rich man?" Carmen''s face was still as annoying as ever. Tracey was still smiling. "Mrs. Liu, I know you were a mistress, but do you think that all the women in the world are the same as you?" Every word of Tracey pierced into Carmen''s heart like a needle. Seeing the housekeeper was standing nearby, Carmen naturally didn''t want her secret exposed. "Why are you standing there? Go do theundry." "Yes, madam." The servants knew Carmen quite well. Even the simple works, If they didn''t do well, she would be angry and punish them in a vicious way. "What? Are you afraid of being known by others? It turns out that you had a sense of propriety. Since you know it, why did you still break it?" Seeing that there was no one around, Carmen showed her true colors. "Don''t think that you can change anything this time youe back. Tracey Xia, I could force your mother to die and drive you to America. Now I can drive you out of the Xia family again. If you are obedient to me, I will give you some money to help you go far away and ensure your security, as long as you promise me not toe back." Just as they contacted, Carmen found that Tracey was totally changed from what she used to be. She felt uneasy about this. Leo and Renee were already seniors in the university, and basically this year would be for the internship. Carmen wanted them to work in thepany to practice and grow their powers. But Tracey came back right at this time. For avoiding something bad happening to them, she had to change her strategy. "Here is my home, where am I going? Besides, I think you are the one who should go, not me. You are not eligible to mention my mom since you are the one who destroyed my family!''1 Tracey said while pping hard on Carmen''s face. She was mad and her bloodshot eyes goggled. "How dare you hit me?" Then she pped back angrily. At this moment, Ben opened the door and walked in. Seeing she waving her hand to p Tracey, he said, "What are you doing! Stop!" Chapter 121 Chapter 121 As soon as Ben pushed the door open, he saw Carmen was pping her daughter. After a while, Tracey ran toward Ben with tears. "Dad... I miss you so much." No father would not be touched by such words. Tracey was his treasure in the past. Before Renee and Leo came, all his love was for her. Later, under Carmen''s instigation, Renee and Leo often deliberately did some bad things to frame Tracey. At that time, Tracey was innocent and kind-hearted. How could she defeat them? Naturally, she left a bad impression on her father. From then on, Ben''s trust in her was getting less. Tracey hated them and was not willing to get along with them. As a result, she felt distant from her father more and more. However, today''s Tracey was no longer the little one that Carmen could bully easily. She was even better at controlling people''s feelings than Carmen. Now that she threw herself into Ben''s arms, he naturally felt distressed. "Tracey, are you finally willing toe back? I can''t get through to you in the past few years. You didn''t evene back during the Spring Festival." Ben felt guilty for her mother''s death, and now he transferred this guilt to their daughter. The promise he made to punish Tracey wellst night had been totally forgotten by him, all he cared about was their reunion! "Dad, I wish I coulde back, but..." She wanted to say more but stopped after thinking over. Her voice was choked with sobs. Which man would not be moved? Not to mention that he was her father. "Tracey, what happened?" Ben saw her aggrieved look, especially her eyes, which seemed to be so watery! "Nothing." Tracey said while ncing at Carmen. Such a nce obviously revealed Tracey''s fear of her. Now Carmen had learnt Tracey''s means. She was now so good at acting! Ben thought of the scene he saw when he entered the house. "Did someone threaten you?" Tracey nodded, but immediately shook her head, her eyes shed with timidity. Ben was a typical male chauvinist, and he had a straight personality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been fooled by Carmen all the time but he had never known it at all. Only until this moment, Tracey''s expression and look made him understand something. "Did you threaten her?" Ben looked at Carmen. Carmen hurridly showed grievance. "Dear, she is the well-known First Miss of the Xia family. How dare I threaten her?" Tracey did not say anything, only stood behind Ben. Her cautious look made Ben feel guilty much more. "Tracey, don''t be afraid, I''m here. Just tell me what happened." He pushed Tracey out from behind. Tracey looked up at Carmen and quickly looked away as if she was extremely scared. "I, I dare not. I''m afraid that she will hit me!" Carmen was furious. "Tracey Xia, I didn''t expect you are quite good at acting! You didn''t behave like this just now. Honey, she hit me first!" "I didn''t! You pped me, and when you wanted to p one more time, dad wasing, so you stop! You even scolded my mother and me, saying that you would drive me out of the Xia family and ask me to nevere back!" Tracey covered her cheek as if she had just been pped hard. Tracey nned everything. She calcted the time and stimted Carmen to hit, fortunately, Ben witnessed the truth, so her words were convinced. "Tracey, are you hurt?" Ben checked her face to see if there was any mark left. Tracey shook her head. "Dad, I don''t have a mother anymore. I can''t live without you. If she wants me to leave, where can I go?" As she spoke, tears were falling down. Such a sad look made Ben distressed. "I am here, no one can bully you in the future! You are a child of the Xia family forever, who dares to drive you away?" "Honey, don''t listen to her nonsense. She pped me first. Look, there''s still marks." Carmen pointed at her cheek. When Tracey hit her, she didn''t use too much strength, so there was not any marks left at all. Ben lowered his head and asked Tracey, "Did you hit her?" "Dad, how dare I? Do you think I wanna die? Carmen, you said that I hit you. Who can prove it?" Tracey was sure that there was no evidence. N?velDrama.Org content. "Of course, Lily, Lily..." Carmen tried to call the housekeeper back. But she suddenly thought that she had already sent her away before Tracey pping. There were only them in the hall. "Was Tracey deliberately saying those things in order to make people being sent away?" Carmen thought. No people here, the real her would be exposed. "Maybe even her p was under nned. If that was the case, this woman was literally so horrible!" Carmen continued her thoughts. From the beginning, every word Tracey said was carefully nned, but Carmen didn''t feel that she had fallen into Tracey''s trap at all. "Lily is not here. Who can testify for you? In short, I only believe in my own eyes. What I saw is that you hit Tracey!" Ben felt more that Carmen was lying. "Dad, I, I''m fine. I think Carmen was just not happy to see me. She hit me because she was a little excited. It doesn''t hurt." Every single word of Tracey had driven Carmen mad. This woman had not only changed but also had be so tricky! The more Tracey yed weakly, the more it would arouse Ben''s pity. Ben was not a fool and he knew what Carmen wanted. But he didn''t expect that Carmen would bully his daughter behind. "Tracey, don''t be afraid, No one can bully you in this family in the future. If anyone did, just tell me!" "Okay..." Tracey nodded. Ben took her hand and sat down on the sofa. "Tell Dad how you have been in the United States over these years?" "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you another day. By the way, this is a gift for you." Tracey took out a tie from the bag beside her. "Thank you, my girl, I love it." Ben''s face was full of smiles. Compared to Tracey, Renee and Leo only treated him as an ATM. Every time they came to him was for money or gifts. They had never given him any gift. It didn''t matter what Tracey bought, the most important thing was her kindness. Tracey took out a silk scarf from another bag for Carmen. "This is for you. Do you like it?" Tracey''s voice was gentle, but only Carmen could recognize hercence of sess. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Ben nced at Carmen coldly. "Tracey is so considerate to bring you gift. She was keeping you in her heart." Carmen knew that she had already lost this round, so it was useless to exin more. Ben had already believed Tracey''s saying. Now the only thing she could do was to admit it. "I like it. Tracey is really thoughtful. This color is suitable for me." No matter how disgusted she felt, she had to pretend to like it. "By the way, there are two gifts for Renee and Leo. Although they are not expensive, they are little something as my good wishes." Tracey and said. "They will definitely like it." Carmen had to take them with a smile. "Look at how considerate Tracey is, and then look at your children. What did they buy or did something for me other than asking for money these years?" Compare to Tracey''s consideration and filial piety, those two were just like a pair of devils! "Honey, they are still young. Didn''t Tracey often provoke you in the past? I remember once she broke your favorite vase of the Qing Dynasty. It cost you much effort to buy it at auctions in Ennd!" Carmen looked like to "incidentally" mention the thing that made Ben furious before. Tracey still remembered Renee''s devil-like face until now. Little Renee looked at her and said. "Tracey, how do you think dad will react to a broken vase?" "What are you doing?" Tracey blinked her big eyes and did not know what would be going to happen. The next second, Renee pushed the vase down. "No!" Tracey hurried forward and wanted to catch it. However, the vase was still smashed, while Renee ran away in a panic. "Dad, Tracey broke the vase!" Seeing the fragments on the floor and his helpless daughter, plus Renee''s testimony, Ben believed it was Tracey''s fault and punished her to kneel for a day. Tracey cried and refused to admit. But no one believed her. She didn''t eat anything for two days, and her stomach problems emerged since then. Nothing was more bittering than being wrong. However, it was just the beginning andter she was framed again and again. Perhaps due to the previous impression, in Ben''s mind, Tracey was a bad child. He would believe Renee and Leo''s words. Tracey lived a life of anxiety in the Xia family every day. She didn''t know what kind of means they would use to torture her next time. Closing her eyes, little Tracey''s face full of tears came back to her mind. If Carmen did not mention it today, maybe she would have forgotten this thing. It''s fine, the reason why she came back was taking the revenge! "It''s been so many years. It''s just a vase. I thought my punishment for Tracey was too severe. Do you me me?" Ben was not as angry as Carmen in imagination. This is what beyond Tracey''s expectation. She remembered that it was Carmen who added too many false details to Ben, so he punished Tracey to kneel for a whole day. When she got up, she could not feel her legs. "Why should I me you?" Tracey smiled slightly as if she didn''t care about it at all. Now, father and daughter were so harmonious and Carmen was scared to see this picture. This was the most insecure moment ever in her life. She believed that Tracey must be back with intentions. She came back for revenge! Maybe she wanted to take the shares away. What about Renee and Leo? At this time, Leo and Renee had woken up. Maybe because they got stimted yesterday, they got up before noon. "Lily, I''m hungry. Make breakfast for me." They rubbed their sleepy eyes and came down. Seeing the woman in ck sitting in the living room, Renee and Leo soon became sober. "Tracey Xia, how dare you toe here. Dad, it was herst night..." Renee began toin. Tracey interrupted her and handed her the gift she prepared. "Renee, this is a gift I brought you from the U.S." Tracey smiled. Renee was angry. She nced at the gift and found it was a pink Hello Kitty. She got angry more and threw it on the ground. "What a trash is this?" Renee said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey''s eyes shed with a grievance. "Renee, I remember that this is your favorite when you were a little girl, so I..." "How could I like such trash now? Besides, it was given by you. I don''t want it." She also stepped on it a few times. "Enough!" Ben was provoked. He frowned and said, "Your sister kindly brought you a gift abroad, even if you don''t like it, how can you treat it so rude. Where is your etiquette?" Seeing all this, Carmen touched her forehead with anxiety. Tracey was really amazing. She had just made Ben misunderstand her, and now misunderstood her daughter. Tracey squatted down, picked up the toy, and gently removed the dust on it. "Dad, It''s my fault, I did not choose the gifts that Renee likes." Her pitiful look touched Ben. Ben reprimanded Renee again, "Your sister hasn''t been home so long, how can you treat her in this way?" "Dad, she hit Leo! This b*tch..." Renee looked at Tracey, who behaved totally different fromst night. Before she finished her words, Ben suddenly pped her on the face. "She is your sister. You should respect her." "Dad, it was her...You hit me, you never hit me!" Renee looked at her father with doubt. "It''s because I''ve spoiled you too much since you were little and you have be like this. Apologize to your sister." Ben requested with anger. "She is still young, and she didn''t mean it. Honey, don''t be so angry." Carmen came over to mediate the dispute. Since they were still child, as long as Renee or Leo made mistakes, she would harbor them. "Look at your daughter! Impolite, unruly, and full of swearing! If not being disciplined, I don''t know what she would turn to! Apologize!" Seeing Carmen hit Tracey first, then he saw Renee bully her, Ben was feeling quite ufortable. "Dad, I''m fine." Tracey was still pretending to be weak, which would only make him feel more pity for her. "Don''t worry, Tracey. No one can bully you as long as I''m here!" Ben promised her and took her out of behind. Renee refused to do that. "I don''t apologize. I didn''t do wrong!" "I''ll say it one more time, go-and-apologize-to-your-sister." Ben''s eyes were full of threats. Carmen stood beside, seeing all this with worries. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Carmen had no choice but to persuade Renee to do so. "Renee, this is your fault. Apologize to Tracey quickly." She pouted and said, "Mom, why did you say that too?" Carmen quickly winked at her, "Sweetheart, your behavior was rude. Go apologize." Getting mother''s instruction, althought reluctant, Renee had to walk to Tracey and apologized. "I''m sorry." "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal. I don''t me you." Tracey pretended to be mercy. "That''s right. Since Tracey hase back, you all have to treat her well." Ben''s expression finally looked better. "Of course. I''ve always treated Tracey as my own daughter." Carmen talked nonsense. Tm d to hear that. Lily, hurry up and clean Tracey''s room up." Ben ordered. He was still wearing sportswear. Later, he went upstairs to get changed. As soon as he left, all people''s faces changed. Tracey also withdrew the image of a gentle girl and sat casually on the sofa to y with her phone. On the other hand, Carmen''s malicious look was back. Renee was also restless and could not wait to swallow Tracey up! "First Miss''s performance was really impressive. It is said that one should be given a different look despite there are only a few days of separation. It''s been three years, Tracey, we did barely know you." Carmen said. She looked at Tracey sarcastically. Tracey raised up her head and said, "You''ve ttered me. Didn''t you teach me these tricks personally?" Today, what she used were all she learned from Renee and Leo. Tracey smiled with pride. Her smile was piercing into the eyes of Renee and others. Renee rushed toward her. "If you want to stay here, let''s wait and see if you are qualified enough!" Originally, Tracey didn''t intend to stay, but after hearing Renee''s words, she became interested. "Okay! Then let''s have a try. I''ll go to check my room." Since her appearance would disgust these people, why didn''t she show up in front of them every day? Tracey took her handbag and was about to go upstairs. When she passed by the kitty fell on the floor, she directly walked over and ignored it. Seeing she went upstairs, Renee had too much anger wanted to vent. "Mom, is she really going to live here? I don''t want to see her!" "Do you think I want to? She is different from before. We have to deal with her carefully. We can''t let down our guard." Carmen said with a very unhappy look. "Even if she has changed, what does it matter? After all, she is fighting alone. As long as we use tricks, she would be defeated." Renee said. But Carmen disagreed. "No, we have another opponent, a person of great importance!" They looked at each other, suddenly Renee reacted. "Mom, you''re talking about grandpa!" "Yes, he still has great power until now. I made too much effort to let him ept you two, I almost seed, who knows Traceyes back at this time!" Based on Tracey''s serial behaviors, Carmen was sure that she was not simplying back but coming back for revenge! The old master had been waiting for her. If Tracey keep on messing up, her n would be failed. "Then what should we do? Grandpa had always disliked us. Now Tracey hase back, then we won''t have a chance." Leo dejectedly sat down on the sofa. Carmen frowned and said, "It''s all because of you two! You know that the old master had kept an eye on you two, but you are still causing trouble outside. If you managed to left him a good impression, things won''t be so hard!" "Mom, don''t just me us. You''ve always used dad''s money. As long as grandpa checks the bank statements, he will know it." Renee also retorted. In short, they were birds of a feather. For Tracey, they were bad bugs in the Xia family, which need to be wiped out. "We don''t have much time. Later, go to your dad''s wine cer to pick some good wine. Tomorrow, let''s go to visit your grandpa. Remember to behave well in front of him." "I see. What about Tracey Xia?¡± "I will find a way to deal with her. You must be careful in the future. Don''t make any mistakes and caught by your father. I''ll take opportunity to drive Tracey out." Carmen said. "We will. Since she dares to live here, I''ll let her end here." Leo said. He held the grudge that Tracey stepped on his hand. Tracey came to her room. It was not changed a lot here. It looked like the same as what it was before she left. Hering-to-age ceremony was held in the castle of the Xia family, not in this house. This room was full of her memory about the girlhood, so many things were rted to Sean. Now, she just felt bitter about her stupidity and innocence of that time. "Well, leave it to me, you can go out." Tracey let Lily out. "Yes, Miss." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After locking the door, Tracey pressed the y button on her cell phone. Carmen''s voice sounded. "I thought who it was. It''s our First Miss came back. You are not here for three years. Why are you suddenly back?" "Don''t think you can change anything this time youe back." "Tracey Xia, I could force your mother to die and drove you to America, now I can drive you out of the Xia family again." "If you are obedient to me, I will give you some money to help you go far away and ensure your security, as long as you promise me nevere back." Tracey sneered and stopped ying. She was going to delete the former part of the recording and retained the most important sentences only. Of course, she would not easily make this recording public. She knew that Carmen and Ben had been together for more than a decade. Only a recording would not ruin their rtionship at all. At most, it would make Ben angry, then she would beg for mercy and they would recover soon. Such a piece of valuable evidence could not be wasted! Tracey was not stupid. She was going to grow her power first, then took advantage of the evidence, driving them out from the Xia family at a time! She put the recording aside,ying casually on the bed and y with her hair. She guessed Carmen must be flustered now. What they feared most was not Tracey but the old master. If grandpa supported Tracey, they would never think of being epted in the Xia family. Tracey sneered and thought, "Let''s get the game started. I''ll make you all pay everything back!" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 When Tracey was thinking about her next n, a text message suddenly came in. Seeing the number on the screen, she smiled. "How is it going?" Although there were only a few words, she could imagine what this person''s expression was when he typed these words. "Good so far. I don''t go back these days. I''m going to stay here to fix them." Tracey quickly replied. When Adam saw "fix them", he could not helpughing. But soon turned disappointed as long as thought that Tracey won''t be back for some days. "Who am I going to sleep with if you don''te back?" He was shameless to ask. "I''ll give you a bed partner." Tracey also joked. She caught a rabbit doll on her bed and took a photo of it, then sent it to Adam. "So, you mean you were my bed partner since we slept together before, didn''t you?" Seeing these words, Tracey could imagine the look that Adam raised his eyebrows. "President Xiao, are you always so idle?" "No, I''m busy missing you." Men always have a lot of love words. Tracey felt shy for Adam''s words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Miss Xia, lunch is ready. Come down and have it." The housekeeper knocked on the door and said. "Okay, I''ming." Tracey opened the door and went downstairs. Other people had already in position. As soon as she came down, Carmen greeted her warmly, "Tracey,e here. I specially asked Lily to make your favorite braised pork ribs." She was so kind as if she was Tracey''s mother! After all, she was not stupid, she had to act kindly in front of Ben. When Tracey sat down, fighting was about to begin. "Thank you, Carmen, for still remembering my taste." "Of course, I have always regarded you as my own daughter. As your mother, how can forget about it?" Carmen said with a smile. Tracey also smiled and replied, "That''s right. As a mother, you should remember your children''s tastes, but what I liked was sweet and sour ribs, not braised ribs." Hearing this, Carmen''s smile froze. "She must deliberately said it!" She thought. Tracey picked up the ribs and gave them to Ben, saying, "You must have remembered wrong. It''s my dad who likes braised ribs." "Oh... Haha, maybe I did remember it wrong." Carmen said awkwardly. "Tracey is quite a good daughter of mine. After so many years, she still remembers what I like to eat." Ben said happily. "Of course, I remember it clearly. When I was a child, you liked the braised pork ribs made by my mom the most. Every time you will eat them up, but...my mom was no longer here..." A few moments ago, Tracey was still cheerful, but when it came to her mother, she was choked with sobs. Ben had been guilty of her mother alone in his life. Hearing she mentioned the braised pork, Ben also felt sad in his heart. He also missed that taste. "Tracey, it''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of your mother.''1 Ben''s eyes also filled with some water. "It''s all over, dad. Life and death are decreed by fate. Mom ever taught me how to make it. Even though she was not with us any more, let me make it for you." Ben was so touched to hear Tracey said so. "Tracey, I''m so d that you are back!" The closer the rtionship between Ben and Tracey was getting, the uneasier Carmen became. She hurriedly winked at Renee and Leo. They seldom ate at home before, let alone picking up food for their father. Renee quickly picked a big shrimp. And Leo gave Ben a pig feet. Looking at her children''s performance, Carmen was almost driven mad. "Dad, the shrimp is so fresh and tasted good!" "Dad, you work so hard recently. This pig feet is for you." Ben''s face became gloomy. Tracey helped him to get the food out, which instantly irritated Renee and Leo. "What are you doing?" Renee put her chopsticks down hard. "Only you can pick up food for dad, we can''t do it?" "Right. Don''t go too far. We are considerate to deliver dad the good food, how dare you to interfere with it?" Leo said angrily. Tracey elegantly wiped her mouth, wasn''t scared by their questioning at all. She calmly asked, "If you really care about dad, why don''t you know that dad is allergic to seafood, and he hates pig foot the most?" They were like the blowing balloons but soon pierced by Tracey¡¯s words. Ben also said coldly, "What a pity that my children have stayed with me for so long, but atst they don''t even know what do I like or dislike." "Dad, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Renee said in a panic. "Didn''t mean it? If I eat this shrimp, I will have red rashes all over my body. Are you gonna responsible for it? How dare you yell at your sister!" "Dad, don''t be angry. I think they didn''t mean it. Have soup. Wait until it cools down." Tracey stood up and passed him the soup. "My Tracey is so considerate. Sit down, don''t be so tired. I''ll help myself." Ben liked the considerate and well- behaved Tracey more and more, especially when she waspared with Renee and Leo. They nced at each other and dared not speak again, leaving only Tracey and Ben chatting happily during the whole lunch. On the surface, they smiled, Carmen smiled with them. But inside, she must try hard to suppress her fire. After the meal, the family sat in the living room and chatted. Renee began the topic, "Tracey, your earrings are gorgeous. Why they look like ck swan''s tears?" "Look like? This is the masterwork of gem designer DO. Honey, I remember we made a reservation of them before, but what made me surprised was, there were only five sets of this gem in the world, Tracey got one of them!" Carmen led the topic to jewelry, which attracted Ben''s attention. "Even if a person is rich, he may not certainly to attained Master DO''s work. Tracey, how did you get it?" "That''s right. As a student, you can''t afford such jewelry. Besides, the money we gave you can''t afford them either. Did someone give you this set?" Tracey didn''t know what kind of purposes did she have to ask this. "Yes, it''s a gift from someone else." "This set of jewelry is quite expensive. Who gave it to you?" Carmen tried to get to the bottom. "It''s right from DO." Tracey said casually. "What? Did she give it to you personally? How do you know her?" Carmen apparently did not believe Tracey. After all, DO was known as the genius designer. No matter sold alone or in sets, as long as her work was avable in the market, they would be soon sold out. They were particrly popr in Europe, among those richdies. "This is my secret." Tracey chuckled. "Should I tell her that I am DO?" She thought. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Three years were enough to change a lot of things. And Tracey, she didn''t waste any time. Since childhood, she was very talented in painting. In the Extracurricr time of her junior and high school, She took many design sses. Even when she was in the United States, she also took chances to continue her hobby. By ident, she took part in a designpetition in the name of DO and won the prize. Then she became popr. But she was afraid that she was revealed and Carmen would found her by the public information. So she had to hide her identity all the time and never show up. Even in the exclusive interview, she didn''t allow them to post the photo of her front face. At most, there could be an outline or the silhouette of her in the photo. Because of the mystery and unique style of her design, every single work of her was gaining a lot of poprity. But designing was just her secondary job. Because her works were rare so they were precious. Only Steve knew she was DO. Looking into Carmen''s inquiring eyes, she was even unwilling to tell her any more. Seeing Tracey didn''t want to answer, Ben interrupted her. "Stop asking if she doesn''t want to say. She should have her privacy." "I''m just curious." Carmen exined. "Dad, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to take a nap." "Okay, go ahead." Ben waved his hand. She was indeed a little sleepy. Shey on the bed, when she had just fallen asleep, she was suddenly awakened by a burst of rustling sound. Perhaps because the room was quiet, the sound was very clear. She quickly sat up from the bed and looked toward the ground. There was a snake! It was shaking its head and smoothly moving on the ground, but this snake was nontoxic. When she was a child, she had been scared by Leo with simr things like a toad. He wasn''t bold enough to let the poisonous snake in. If she was bit and die, he had to be responsible for her death. Tracey sneered in her heart, "Old tricks." He could only use such a childish way to drive her out! Back to the past, she would be scared, but now... The sound of Renee and Leo came from the corridor. They whispered secretly, "How is it? Have you put it in?" "I saw it slither in through her window with my own eyes. Later she will scream." Leo said proudly. "Is the snake poisonous? Why don''t we get a poisonous snake to make her died? That b*tch is so annoying." Renee said. "What, are you stupid? If she died, do you think the police won''t investigate it? Even if we want to kill her, we can''t do it at home. I just want to scare her." "That''s true. Women are born timid. Maybe after a while, she will be scared out of her wits." Renee seemed to have seen the scene, and her face was full of excitement. Tracey, who was bending over the door and carrying two snakes in her hands, heard their conversation clearly. "Even if she doesn''t leave, I have plenty of ways to deal with her. If she wants to y with us, let''s continue the game." Leo''s cold voice came. Tracey quietly went back to the bed, continued to sleep. At this moment, Adam was busy doing his exercise in the gym. When he saw the cell phone beside him lit up, he quickly picked it up. In the past, he never cared about his mobile phone, but now he always brought it with him, for fear of missing any phone calls or messages of Tracey. She sent a photo, and there was a sentence below, "Is it cute?" In the photo, she held two alive snakes in her hand. Although they were nontoxic, were there any other women who would take such pictures as calmly as her? "Caught two snakes?" He replied so. Seeing that her expression was calm, maybe she was not affected by anything. Tracey had encountered such a vicious thing as soon as she returned home. The Xia family was really a horrible ce. "Yes, I am going to put them in Renee and Carmen''s rooms tonight. What do you think gonna happen?" She made a tricky smile while typing. "It must be fun." Wrote Adam. Dealing with people as they dealt with her, Tracey was quite good at using this strategy. Although Adam didn''t say anything else, he was still worried. His eyes turned cold, If the two snakes were poisoned, she would be in danger. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dared to bully his woman, are they tired of living? "It must be very interesting." Tracey thought so. She couldn''t wait for the night toe. Renee and Leo had been waiting outside to hear Tracey''s scream for the whole afternoon, but they didn''t hear anything. "Did you see it wrong? What if the snake didn''t slither in?" Renee patted Leo''s shoulder to remind. "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s just hiding under her bed and hasn¡¯te out yet. Maybe it won''te out until tonight." Leo guessed. "It''s best to be like that, or it''ll be a waste of my time to stay here for an entire afternoon." Finally, it was the night that everyone was looking forward to. Around nine o''clock, everyone went back to their rooms. Leo hung out with his friends in the evening and hadn''te back yet. As for Renee, in order to leave a well- behaved impression for her father, she stayed at home tonight and did not hang out. She went back to her room, she was going to take a bath then go to bed. After she finished removing the makeup and went back to the bathroom, the tub was already filled with water and white bubbles. Lying in the warm water, Renee was singing happily. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, she felt there was something slippery moving in the bathtub. "It must be an illusion. It must be the bubbles." She thought. But instantly something was like to crawl on her thigh. This was a real feeling rather than an illusion at all. She subconsciously reached in and grabbed an object. When she took it out of the water, she saw a t pointed head. The big eyes and the small eyes looked at each other. After a while, she let out a scream. "Ah!!! There''s a snake!!" At this moment, Carmen had just entered the room and was about to change into her pajamas. When she just finished changing, a slippery feeling swept over her body. This kind of feeling was weird and no one would like it. She looked down and shouted, "Snake! Honey, there is a snake!!" Carmen and Renee, who was wrapped in the bath towel, rushed out of their rooms at the same time. Ben frowned and asked, "What happened??" "Honey, snake! there''s a snake in the room!" Carmen felt that she was scared out of wits. "Are you crazy? How can there be snakes in our room?" "Dad, it''s true. There was also one in my room!" Renee''s hair was wet and she just used the bath towel to cover herself. And there were still some bubbles on her body! From their panicky expressions, it shouldn''t be false. Tracey stood at the door calmly and said, "How could there be a snake?" "It''s you, it must be you!" Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Tracey stood against the door calmly as if she never experienced any scares in the day. Renee was confused that why the snakes prepared by Leo would inexplicably appear in her and Carmen''s room. There was no such coincidence at all. She was so embarrassed, while Tracey was remaining decent. Renee felt hard for such a difference. Ben entered the room to inspect, and Renee rushed toward Tracey. "It must be you. You put the snakes in our bedroom. Tracey, why are you so vicious?" "Am I vicious? When I came in, I only brought a bag, which is the gift for you all. Video monitoring would provide evidence. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Do you think the snakes were in the bag? Won''t they crawl around?" Tracey asked coldly. Renee had to swallow her anger. Tracey looked at them and said, "Don''t y those childish tricks on me again! Otherwise, I will give it back to you more than a snake." After speaking that, she turned back into the room and locked the door. The snake went into the room through the window, so she closed it tightly. After this time, although they would certainly not use the same trick again, she still had to be careful. At this moment, Leo was having fun with hot girls in the night club. However, he was knocked unconscious on the way he went to the restroom and was taken away. When he returned to consciousness, he was awake in a burst of rustling sound. Leo rubbed his eyes. "Honey...Where are you..." He was having a very beautiful dream just now. Two hot girls were serving him together. Their skin was touching so good! They were so smooth. He hugged the two girls with his arms, kissing and touching. When he woke up, he found that he was being stared at by a pair of eyes of a huge python. Just now, what he was touching was the python''s tail. It was staring at him, but Leo thought that he was just having a dream. Standing in front of the monitor, Adam crossed his arm and watched Leo''s reality show. "Where...where is this?" Leo found himself was put in an abandoned warehouse. Through the dim light, he saw that there were many cages around. The sound of rustling came from the cage. Looking carefully, there were all kinds of snakes locked inside. "Mr. Xia, I heard you like snakes. Today, I''ll let you have fun with them." A man''s voice echoed in the warehouse. Leo could not help trembling violently. "This...this can''t be true, it must be a dream!" He patted himself on the face a few times, but why was this dream so real? "Is there any problem with these snakes?" Adam nced at the people next to him. "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. Some of them are toxic, but we have removed their fangs. It''s okay to scare him." "That''s good. Let them out to y with Mr. Xia." Adam''s mouth curved into an evil smile. The person next to him happened to see such a smile, and his whole body shook with fear in an instant. "Never offend this president! He''s so horrible! Otherwise, the result would be terrible, such as Leo." Leo''s clothes had all been stripped, and he was only wearing a pair of underpants. Seeing the python, he was scared out of his wits and dared not move. "Who are you? Why do you do this to me?" He could feel that there was a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark. The look of that person was even more frightening than that of this snake. However, the truly frightening thing had just begun. As soon as Adam gave the order, the cage was opened. Actually, it was operated remotely. At that moment, Leo could hear the sound of the cage opening clearly. All kinds of rustling sounds intertwined together. Leo''s back was already sweaty, and the fear began to sweep him over from his heart. The cage doors opened, the snakes slipped out. Every pore of Leo was shouting his fear. He crazily ran to the door without caring about the huge python, but the door had been locked already. "Open the door! Please! There are snakes...there are many snakes!!1'' Leo''s voice echoed in the warehouse. Snakes were naturally fond of chasing living creatures. For a time, arge number of snakes were chasing over. Adam heard a disgusting voiceing from inside. Leo knelt on the ground and begged, "Please let me go. My dad is rich. If you want the ransom, he can pay you." As soon as he knelt down, a snake climbed up along his body. He was so scared that he pulled it away and jumped up from the ground. "Ah, get out! Get out of me!!" Adam was smiling. There was some expensive and delicate food in front of him, and he elegantly used the knife and fork to enjoy his steak. With the frightening shouting and screaming of Leo, Adam finished his night snack. Sure enough, fixing bad people was so good! For the whole night, Leo kept running in the warehouse. When he was tired and he wanted to take a break, the snake climbed onto his body soon. He was so scared that he had to continue to escape. After running for an entire night, he fainted in exhaustion, hunger, and fear. "Oh, no...he can''t hold on so soon." Adam took a look at the time and found that it was only about 5:00 a.m. "Send him back to the Xia family." He didn''t stand up until he was tired of watching this show. "Yes, Mr. Xiao. I''ll arrange it right away." When Ben came out to do the morning exercise, he saw Leo, who was naked and sleeping soundly at the gate of the house. Knowing he had been ying for the whole night, but he couldn''t figure out why he would appear in such an awful look. "Wake up, wake up." He kicked him twice. Only then did Leo wake up from the dream. "Snakes! Dad, save me...There are a lot of snakes..." He grabbed Ben''s trousers. "What nonsense are you talking about? I told you not to fool around outside, but you didn''t listen to me. How much did you drinkst night? You''re so embarrassed! Get into the house!" These two children had always been Ben''s headache. Last night, Renee and Carmen found snakes. But how could the snake suddenly appear in the house? Although they were non-toxic, it was horrible. Ben snorted and continued to run. Leo stood still and looked at the surroundings. "How did Ie here?" "Was everythingst night just a dream of me? Was I drunk?" He was quite confused. He was alone all the time and no one could prove anything for him. When Leo entered the room wearing only a pair of underpants, he happened to see Tracey, who has been dressed up and ready to go out. He had to admit that Tracey was really a stunner. He was surprised to see there was a beautiful girl in his home, but when he recognized it was Tracey, his face turned cold. "Oh, my brother has a hobby of streaking.1'' Tracey sneered and said. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Seeing the teasing smile on Tracey''s face, Leo could imagine how she wouldugh at him in the future since such an embarrassment look of him was seen by her. "I don''t have this fu*king hobby!" He said while hurriedly going upstairs. For what happenedst night, he regarded it as a dream. It must because he had been too yful recently and drank too muchst night. In addition, he put two snakes into Tracey''s room during the day, so he had a nightmarest night as a punishment. Tracey also thought he was just fooling around outside and lost his clothes, so she didn''t take it seriously. Today, she had to visit her grandpa. In the Xia family, the only person she had been closed was her grandpa. The old master had a special preference for Tracey since she was a child. Later, Ben had an affair with Carmen, since then, the old master disliked them a lot. During her most difficult time abroad, she had thought of calling her grandpa for help. But she was more clear that if without the sound evidence, even though she made all that Carmen had done public, no one would believe her. If she couldn''t drive Carmen out of the Xia family, it''s useless to say those things out. Therefore, Tracey had been waiting for the most appropriate time. The old master was thest card in her hand. Once she used it, it would be a drastic move. She wanted to terminate Carmen and would never give her any chance to go back. She believed that it wouldn''t be too long before that day. Mark was already waiting at the gate. "Morning, Miss. Xia" "Morning." Tracey gracefully got in the car. When the car slowly drove out of the vi area, a Rolls Royce parked at the intersection, and a familiar figure stood by the car. It was not working time today, so he wore casual clothes, which was less serious and more handsome than usual. He yed with the lighter in boredom. He had been opening then closing the lid again and again. "Mark, stop." Tracey saw this man. The Maybach stopped nearby Adam, he saw a pair of long white legs in the graceful high heels stretched out of the car, gently fell on the ground. Even though the simplest action of Tracey would absorb Adam''s full attention. He could not look away from this woman. She wore a blue dress today, which fluttered gently in the breeze. Shebed the hair beside her ears. "Why didn''t you call me before you came?" Obviously, he was waiting for her. If she didn''t go out today, or she was beingte, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait here. "I''m afraid to disturb you to sleep. Anyway, I am free today. It''s okay to stay here for a while." Adam said. "Fine...this man..." Tracey thought. "But it''s so early. Tell me, what are you going to do?" Tracey was curious about this purpose. "Do you like the steamed buns of Morning Side, don''t you? I bought some for you on the way." Adam let her get into the car. Tracey sat down beside him. "Are you talking about the Morning Side next to my high school?" At that time, she particrly liked the steamed buns of the shop next to her school. Sean often went to that shop and bought them for her. No matter if they were in school or on holidays, he would buy it for Tracey. But now, it was Adam who reced Sean to do the same thing, and Tracey felt a littleplicated to this. "I''ve known your preferences for a long time. Try it and see if it''s the old vor." He dotingly looked at Tracey eating the buns with theplicated expressions. In fact, before he went into Tracey''s life, he had been secretly observing her for a long time. At that time, she was the noble first miss of the Xia family. But he was just an illegitimate child. Since the day that they made a pinky swear on the sea, he had already chosen this girl. He swore to himself that one day he woulde back to her in a matched status and let her continue to be the happy princess. At the school gate, he saw the little girl eating the buns with a pure smile more than once. At that time, she was apanied by another person. So he just watched her from a distant ce. Seeing she was so happy when being with that boy, Adam even once decided to give her up. As long as she could be happy, just like that, he was satisfied. That was why he had never disturbed her and Sean''s life. If he forced her to leave Sean, she would not only not going to love him, but would also hate him. On the day of her 18th birthday, he was also there. He knew that Sean had prepared a big surprise for her. He was going to propose to her. The little bunny, who he had been secretly protecting for many years, finally was going to receive her happiness. Originally, he nned to totally quit her after attending hering-to-age ceremony. However, he did not expect that he happened to know the conspiracy of the Xia family. God still treated Adam well. Although it let Tracey go through so many difficulties, she was finally pushed to his side. Both of them were lost in thoughts as they were looking at the steamed buns. Tracey took a bite of it, and a familiar vor spread from her tongue tip. "It''s still the taste in my memory." she said. Things changed, only the bun left. She became emotional. Adam held her hand and said, "Little bunny, I know what you''re thinking about. I''ve given him a chance. Since he didn''t cherish you, I won''t let you go in the future, let me make you happy." Tracey looked at him with her big bright eyes with curiosity. "What do you mean by giving him a chance?" "I''ve never left you these years. I''ve been watching you in a ce that you can''t see." Adam said. "Why I''m feeling a bit scary, I felt like I used to be followed by a ghost..." Tracey murmured. Adam quickly patted her head, and all his emotions disappeared. He felt speechless but said, "You''re heartless." But Tracey smiled. Adam must have done a lot more for her than she had seen, otherwise, he would never have known her preferences well. "Would you like to have a try? It''s tasty." Tracey asked him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "No matter how delicious the food is, it''s not as good as you. Feed me." In fact, Adam had eaten it countless times. He would eat whatever she liked, as if by doing so, he could feel her mood when she was eating, and he would also see her smile when he was eating. "Since you''ve specially bought me the buns, I''d like to feed you one." Tracey was about to feed him. Adam smiled evilly and asked, "Who allow you to feed with your hands?" "You...hooligan!" Her face was flushed. Couldn''t wait to be fed, Adam directly helped himself. He held her waist and began to kiss her. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The morning became bright because of his appearance. "Are you full?" Adam looked at her dotingly. "Yes. I haven''t eaten this for a long time. My belly bulged up." She looked quite happy. Although the people beside was not the one before, the taste of the bun remained. Adam came closer and said, "Let me touch it." Shey her head on his shoulder, and he put his hand on her belly. At this moment, Tracey seemed to have been pregnant and Adam was feeling the quickening. When she reacted, she took his hand away. "I have to go to the castle. It''s time to visit my grandpa." "Okay, I''ll drive you there." Since she had already got into his car, Adam would certainly not let her go easily. "Alright, I''ll ask Mark to keep up." They chatted all along the way. Time passed fast and soon they arrived at the Xia family''s castle. "Have you prepared a gift for your grandpa?" The car slowly stopped at the intersection outside the estate. "I am the best gift." Adam took a pretty box from the side and said, "For your grandpa." "Junshan Silver Needle? How do you know he likes this?" Tracey didn''t expect that he would be so considerate. She didn''t even buy anything for grandpa, but he secretly prepared such a good gift. The old master only liked drinking tea, but he was very picky on tea leaves. Junshan Silver needle was one of the tea leaves that he liked. Adam had inquired about it before. "He will also be my grandpa from now on. Of course, I have to know about the habits of all your family members." Adam gently scratched the tip of her nose. How could a woman reject such a man? "Thanks, I gotta go." Tracey took over the gift. "How about I pick you up tonight?" "I am not sure how long I will stay here." Tracey didn''t know what would happen today, so she couldn''t satisfy Adam''s wish. Adam rubbed her head and said, "Okay." When Tracey returned to this castle, all her memories of three years ago poured out. Standing in the back garden, she seemed to be able to see the girl who was fleeing here that night. Standing at the ce where she met Adam for the first time, as the wind blew her dress, her heart was filled with infinite emotion. "Miss Xia, are youing back?" The old butler standing in the courtyard, his slurry eyes lit up. "Hello, Jeff, long time no see," Tracey said gently. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Xia, you have been away for three years. The old master misses you very much. If he knows that you are back, he will be very happy." The Butler quickly led her in. In the courtyard, there was a table, a chair, a teapot, and a person. The white mist spreading in the air, but the old man''s back revealed bleak. "Grandpa, I''m back." Tracey couldn''t bear such a scene, and she couldn''t help feeling a little sad. In this huge castle, he was living here alone. Although the old man had many things that ordinary people couldn''t have for a lifetime, hecked love. Hearing Tracey''s voice, the old man suddenly trembled. He turned around in disbelief, and his murky eyes were suddenly filled with tears. "Tracey, when did youe back?" He slowly got up. Only At this moment did Tracey found that the firm and erect figure in her memory had be hunchbacked. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I didn''te to see you right away." "It doesn''t matter, It''s good that you''re back." The old man held Tracey in his arms. "You didn''te to see me these years. You''re so heartless." Although Tracey did not contact other people, she had been often in contact with her grandpa these years. However, no matter how hard she was in the U.S., she never made anyints. "Grandpa, I won''t leave this time." "That''s good. Jeff, hurry up and cook Tracey''s favorite food." The old man was so happy. "You still like drinking tea so much. How about having a taste of this one?" Tracey took out the tea prepared by Adam. People who liked tea knew this kind of tea leaves. "This is the best! Thank you, my little girl. Come on, tell me, how did you live in the United States?" They sat in the courtyard, and she picked up something interesting to tell him. When he heard that she opened a listedpany in the United States, the old man was shocked. "What? Did you create apany? I didn''t mishear it, did I?" Her grandpa asked with disbelief. "How dare I lie to you. This time, Ie back because I n to develop myself in City A. The new company has been ready. You have to support me in the future, grandpa." Tracey said wittily. "Well, congrattions, Tracey, I''m so d that you made it!" Seeingter generations had made achievements, the elder was absolutely pleased. "Dad, wee to see you." Just as Tracey was having a good talk with the old master, Carmen, Renee and Leo rushed over here. Seeing Carmen and her children, the old master''s face soon turned gloomy. "What are you doing here? I''ve told you long ago that you''re not wee here!" "Grandpa, don''t say like that. After all, we are family. We especiallye to see you. See, this is a good wine we brought for you." Renee said with a smile. The old master didn''t even take a nce at it. "Who is your family? Get out of here! I''m angry every time I see you all." "Dad, don''t be angry. Tracey! I didn''t know you are here." Carmen was very unhappy to see Tracey was ahead of them. "Don''t call me dad! I''ve said that I only have one daughter-inw in my life. Please get out of here with your stuff." The old man did not like wine at all. To some extent, he hated it. In the past, he worked hard to build his business world, and there were countless social meals at that time. When he was old, he only liked to do something rxed, so he liked tea and hated wine. Tracey snorted. They didn''t even do the basic research before please others. It was no wonder that they had never been epted by the old master. However, if Tracey came backte, the old master had to consider Renee and Leo''s right of inheritance. No matter how much he disliked them, they were the children of the Xia family after all, and this fact was no way to deny. Carmen thought that the old master''s anger would eventually disappear one day. Renee and Leo were already in their senior year, and they almost had finished all the courses in school. Next was the internship. Carmen would definitely let them take the opportunity to enter the company, then grow their ability in business, step by step, finally get the shares. Tracey had long known her purpose, so she chose to came back at this time. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "Grandpa, since they havee here, and they were sincere to visit you. Why don''t you let them stay?" Tracey said. "Since Tracey persuaded me to let you stay, just stay." The old master''s attitude toward Carmen waspletely different from that toward Tracey. By Tracey''s pleading, they were allowed to stay. How could they be happy? "Dad, how are you recently?" Carmen was cheeky and pretended nothing had happened. "I''m good if you don''te!" The old master answered with a disgusted look. Every single word that Carmen said was scolded by the old master. In the past, she would already be angry and left. But now, for her children, she must be thick-skinned to build a good rtionship with their grandpa. Once, when she was in a deadlock with the old master, she even persuaded Ben not toe to see his father. Originally, she wanted to force the old master to ept Renee and Leo in this way, after all, the old usually valued the family the most. They didn''t even go back to the castle in Spring Festival, because they wanted the old master to give in in the extreme loneliness. Carmen was good at calcting, but she underestimated him. If he gave in so easily, he would not have been in charge of the family business for so many years. It was because Carmen had long been fighting against him, so that Renee and Leo had not been epted until now. "Dad, Ie here today, I have something..." Carmen was about to discuss the right of the Inheritance of Renee and Leo. "Tracey,e. Let''s continue our talk." The old master deliberately ignored them because he was not interested in Carmen''s old topic. "Okay, grandpa, let''s go." Tracey supported him and they went aside. The ignored people stood there looking at each other. If things went on like this, when would they be able to discuss it? Carmen quickly called Ben. Now that Tracey hade back, she must solve this problem as soon as possible, otherwise, it would only cause more trouble. When the lunch was ready, Ben arrived. Although the old man was still having a dirty look, his eyes were brighter than before when he saw Tracey came. The old master was really love to see the family gathering. Carmen specially picked up some soup and passed it to him. "Dad, try this soup." Although he snorted, he didn''t refuse. Tracey nced at them and didn''t say anything. Halfway through the meal, Carmen nudged Ben a little. Until this time did Ben speak, "Dad, I have something to talk to you." "I''d like to talk about anything except for them." The old master seemed to have known what he was going to say and refused directly. "Dad, Carmen had been in the Xia family for so many years. She gave birth to two children and raised them up personally. She had made a lot of effort to this family but they had never been epted. The two children also grew up. Dad, do you..." Ben''s words indeed sounded better than Carmen''s. The old master subconsciously looked at Tracey. She did not say anything, but her face was full of sadness. "She made a lot of effort? What about Venus? She also gave birth to Tracey, didn''t she make any effort? When she was pregnant for you, this woman was still seducing you when she knew you had a wife! Because of this, Venus was depressed. Otherwise, she would not have died. Over the years, excepting for being big spenders, did they ever make any contributions to the family? Their academics were also poor! Why should they be epted?" The Old master said. "Grandpa, we are not as awful as you said. Although you don''t ept us, we are the children of the Xia family, and there is no doubt about this. Grew up, you have always favored Tracey, but she is not much better than us. She just stayed in the United States for a few years, and who knew what she had done there? If you don''t let us enter thepany, Tracey can''t enter either. Everyone should be treated equally." Renee said. "Treated equally? You want me to treat you equally? You should not have appeared in this world! Tracey is the real First Miss of the Xia family. You are just illegitimate children! How dare you ask for equal treating? It''s ridiculous. Besides, who told you that Tracey was not much better than you? Let me tell you, in these years when you were spending money and having fun, Tracey was setting up apany in the United States, and the business is going well! You can''t evenpare to a finger of her. Don''t think that I have no idea about your behavior in school. Having fun, clubbing, buying luxury cars and goods, and failing all subjects! And now you are talking such nonsense here to me?" "What? She built apany in the U.S.?" Carmen and Renee stood up in surprise at the same time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Even Ben''s face was full of disbelief. "Tracey, is this true?" Tracey gently wiped her lips with a tissue. "It''s true." She didn''t boast but only agreed by a few words. In other people''s eyes, her reaction was like feeling guilty. "Apany? A shellpany? Hah, maybe she just used some money to register the name, If she is running such a kind ofpany, I can also open one tomorrow." Leo said. Speaking with much sarcasm, obviously, he didn''t believe Tracey had really started apany at all. Tracey was not too angry. She responded lightly, "If you can make yourpany be listed within a day, I think you''re okay to take charge of the whole Xia''s Group." What she meant was that herpany was listed on the market? The people all were stunned. "Tracey, do you mean that it took you only three years to make yourpany public? How did you do that? Where did you get money and how did you build yourwork?" Ben asked. It was indeed incredible to achieve all this, especially for Tracey, who had nothing abroad. What had happened to her outside these years? "Dad, I built mywork slowly. As for money, I earned it little by little ." Tracey''s expression was indifferent. Even if she knew how hard she had been, she still looked calm. "You earned it little by little? Tracey, are you joking us? A lot of money was needed before you open it. I''m afraid it''s not that simple as you described. It''s hard for a woman to live alone in a foreign country, let alone start apany. Anyway, I don''t believe it." Carmen was also skeptical. If thepany was so easy to run, there would be listedpanies all over the world. How could she, a little girl, make it? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Facing with Carmen''s questioning, Tracey smiled without exining too much. "Believe it or not, this is the truth. It won''t change because of your distrust.11 "Don''t becent, Tracey. If it is true, I will let you cut off my hand." Leo also sneered. Although Leo and Renee were performing badly on academics, they knew well about running a company. If it was really so easy to run apany, it would be full ofpanies everywhere. Especially the listedpanies. There were restrict requirements for them. Ben and the old master might not know much about Tracey''s situation, but Carmen and her children, they were clear. Carmen cut off all Tracey¡¯s money. She was a senior high school student who had no money in a foreign country. How could such a little girl set up apany in the U.S.? It was lucky for her to survive. Hearing none of them believed Tracey, the old master was angry. "Do you think that Tracey is as useless as you two? No matter you believe it or not, I believe her." "Grandpa, don''t believe anything about Tracey just because you like her! We are not as useless as you said." Nobody would befortable for beingmented useless. "If you are useful, show it to me. You have been in school for so many years, what have you learned?" "We..." They skipped sses most of the time, so they didn''t really learn anything. "Dad, no matter whether Tracey has established apany or not, Renee and Leo are also your grandchildren. For the sake of their bloodlines of the Xia family, you have to ept them. I knew it was all my fault. I shouldn''t have done that ridiculous thing. It has happened for so many years, and Venus had also gone. No matter how guilty I am, it can''t change anything. Renee and Leo are about to begin their internship, dad, I don''t care about myself, I don''t care if you ept me or not. It was my fate, but the two children are innocent. I hope you can give them a chance. If they don''t do well, I will have no problem driving them out of thepany then." Carmen said. Tracey was quite clear about her passive aggressiveness. What she wanted currently is her children being epted. As long as their identities were officially approved, they would have the shares of the Xia''s Group. Entering thepany was the move on the surface, her real n was to get the shares. How smart was this woman and how would she miscalcte? As long as her children could enter thepany, she would think of other ways to handle other problems. "Dad, after all, they are the children of the Xia family. You should give them a chance." Ben also begged. Tracey didn''t say anything all the time, as if it had nothing to do with her. The old master meditated for a while and said, "Let''s talk about itter." These words were undoubtedly the best answer ever. If he didn''t refuse directly, then it was just a matter of time. Carmen''s eyes lit up with joy. He knew that the old man had begun to seriously consider it, so she stopped talking. "Dad, eat more meat. Look at you, you are getting thin." She treated the old master more warmly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tracey put down her chopsticks. "I''m full." "Tracey, you are so thin. Why don''t you eat more?" The old master hurriedly tried to stop her. "Grandpa, I''m really full. I''ll go to the garden." Tracey''s face was expressionless, but Carmen was so proud. She thought that Tracey was annoyed because of the thing just happened. Looking at Tracey''s back, the old master also felt sad. After eating a little more, he thought the food was tasteless. The old master also put down his chopsticks. "Dad, eat more, we have such a table of dishes." Ben said. "Nope." The old master was thinking of Tracey, so he was distracted from the food. "Well, if you''re hungryter, I''ll cook noodles for you. We haven''t been here for a long time, so we won''t go back tonight." Carmen said, taking the chance to court the old master. Since he liked the active family atmosphere, they would apanied him for a few days. As long as her children could get the shares, she didn''t mind suffering the old master''s bad face. The old master also went to the garden. When he saw Tracey sitting there, For some reason, he felt his granddaughter looked so lonely. "Little girl, are you angry?" He walked to her and asked. "No, I just thought that when I was a child, I would y here every winter and summer vacation. You specially nted flowers that I liked." "Yes, at that time, you were naughty and liked to roll in the grass. They were all recalling the old days. It seemed that Tracey had changed since her mother died. Soon after, Ben brought Carmen in. No child would be happy about this. "Tracey, don''t you want them to enter thepany?" The old master asked tentatively. Even if Tracey said "Yes", he could understand. However, Tracey was a smart girl. She knew very well that although the old master loved her and he really disliked Carmen those three, he couldn''t change the fact that they had bloodlines of the Xia family. Even though he had insisted for such a long time, It was impossible for him to abandon the Xia family''s descendants atst. Otherwise, Wouldn''t it be more embarrassed to let his grandchildren work for otherpanies? Anyway, it was unreasonable to reject them all the time. The reason why Tracey kept silent just now was to confirm this point. Now that the old master had made up his mind, she looked up and smiled, saying, "Grandpa, from my personal standpoint, I don¡¯t. But they are my younger brothers and sisters. I shouldn''t be so selfish. Moreover, they had been in the Xia family for so many years. Everyone outside knows their identities. If we don''t let them enter thepany, wouldn''t it be gossiped? Moreover, you are getting older day by day and thepany needs someone to take it over. No matter who he is, it''s good as long as he can help you." Tracey''s words were soforting the old master, at the same time, it didn¡¯t reveal any of her real thoughts. "Do you really think so?" He asked. "Yes. It''s been so many years, I have already let go of my hatred. Whether they ever regarded me as their sister or not, I have always regarded them as my family. Although I heard some bad rumors about them in school, I hope you can give them a chance, as long as they work hard in the future." "Good girl...Don''t worry, Tracey. Even if they enter thepany, no one can affect your position. You are my chosen heir." The old master said. But from Tracey, these words were probably for relieving her. "Grandpa, what do you think about including them in the family genealogy?" Tracey asked calmly, trying to press down her mood swing. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The old master sighed and said, "Tracey, to be honest, I am unwilling to ept them in my heart. But after all, they are the children of the Xia family. I have been rejecting them for so many years, and I am afraid that I can''t continue on this. I am guilty for your mom, for so many years, it was just like a knot on my heart. It was my son''s fault for not cherishing her. No matter how I felt guilty, it was impossible for her to return alive. Originally, I thought that your father and Carmen won''t go too far, who knew that they had been together for more than 20 years! Probably, they would go for a lifetime. Since the rice was cooked, at this critical time, I didn''t want to reject them anymore. I hoped that you could forgive your father and ept them from your heart. As for on which day to ept them, let me see the calendar and pick a propitious day." Perhaps being afraid that she felt lost, the old master specially exined so much. Something seemed to sh in Tracey''s eyes, she said, "Grandpa, of course, I will ept them, but I have a suggestion." "Oh? Let me hear about it." "I came back as an exchange student this time and in the same grade with them. I heard some negative rumors about Renee and Leo. In fact, I support letting them work in thepany. But I am worried that they may also bring their bad habits over so that the wholepany was affected." "So, Tracey, do you mean...?" "Since entering the Xia''s group had long been their wish, how about making it the sword of Damocles for them? Otherwise, they would never selfdisciplined without this sword hanging above their heads. I mean that we can give them probation and assess their performance, then decide if they are qualified to stay or not. Grandpa, do you think my suggestion is feasible?" Tracey understood that once they are approved in the Xia''s family, they would be given the shares. At that time, It was not easy to take them back, so she would not let them seed at the beginning. Hearing her words, the old master also felt it was reasonable. "Yes, why didn''t I think of that? You are so smart! Just do it! As students, they were ignorant, we can''t let them affect thepany." "I think this should be the safest way." Tracey said. "Ok, forget them! Let''s talk about you. No matter whether they believe it or not, I believe that you have set up apany. Since you can manage apany, it''s a waste of time for you to do basic things. How about starting from the vice president of the Group?" The old man was really generous to her and gave her such a high position as soon as she came back. However, Tracey shook her head and said, "Grandpa, it''s not the first day for me to work. Although I am young, In fact, I am already familiar with the rules to do business. If I take this position right after I work for thepany, I''m afraid that nobody would trust me. Usually, women are at an unfavorable position in the workce, so I don''t want to face other''s questioning so much." N?velDrama.Org content. "Tracey, I''ve really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you are so thoughtful. What position do you want?" "It''s not that I''m unwilling to do the basic work, as you said, it''s a waste of time. If you think it''s okay, can you let me do the director?" "The director is in the middle-upper level. You will have some power, but you are still subject to others'' management. This will be more challenging than being a vice president. Since you''d like to do it, I will dly permit." The old master was very appreciative of her. From Tracey''s conversation, she was totally different from Renee and Leo. She was independent and calm, and she had moreprehensive thoughts. She was apparently to have knowledge in her mind. It was not like Renee, who was thinking of something like famous bags and limited- edition luxury cars only. With such aparison, the old master would absolutely believe that Tracey really had a company. However, his little granddaughter was always keeping a low profile. Although she told him that she had apany, she didn''t tell him the name of it. "Grandpa, I have one more request." "What?" "Even if I am the director, I am also the outside director and somebody would still doubt me. I don''t want anyone to know that I am the First Miss of the Xia family. Otherwise, no matter what I''ve done, thebel of the first miss will always go with me. Others will not focus on my ability, but my rtionship with the Xia family." "I''m so d that you can think like that. Look at those descendants from other families, they were eager to be known by the wholepany on the first day! But many people know your name. I''m afraid you''ll be exposed as soon as you enter." The old master said. He was quite pleased by Tracey''s careful consideration. Tracey smiled. "Grandpa, don''t forget that I have another identity in the United States. I''m going to use the other name of mine, Anne. In this way, no one will know who I am." "Good, I will arrange it for youter. When do you want to start to work?" The old master couldn''t wait to see her granddaughter''s ability. "Let me take a rest first. I''ll start to work next Monday." Tracey think it over and said. "That''s good. My granddaughter must be excellent! By the way, little girl, have you seen the news recently?1'' The old master seemed to think of something and quickly changed the topic. "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Which news are you talking about?" Tracey saw his expression suddenly became serious. "Just some entertainment gossip news." Seeing that he had mentioned this yet unspeaking, Tracey probably understood what he wanted to say. "Grandpa, you''re talking about the engagement between Sean and Rachel, right?" The old master seeing she was so calm to say this out. Back then, everyone thought that Tracey left because she suffered love hurt. However, they didn''t know that although she was hurt badly, she couldn''t leave this city only for a man. "Grandpa, don''t worry. That thing has already passed, and I don''t care about it at all. I''m going to attend their engagement ceremony and give them my blessings." Tracey''s smiled faintly. "Have you really let go of it?" The old master couldn''t believe it. "Why not? Do you think would I be hurt to death?" Tracey winked mischievously. "It''s not worth felt sad for a jerk. It''s good for you to let it passed. As the First Miss of the Xia family, why should you worry about your marriage?!" The old man snorted. In the past, the old master did not take the two teenagers seriously, he thought Tracey and Sean were just ying house, who knew they really loved each other. He was not a conservative person. As long as Tracey was happy, he approved her to be with Sean. Who knew thatter, Sean had an affair! The old man was angry with him for quite a long time. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Seeing Tracey''s calm face, there was indeed no sadness in her eyes. "Let''s move on from this topic. How about ying Weiqi? We haven''t yed it for a long time." "Sounds good, I also want topete with you." Tracey smiled. The longer Tracey stayed with the old master, the more worried Carmen was. She was afraid that Tracey would utilize some tricks. Looking at Renee and Leo, one of themy on the sofa, ying the mobile game, the other was browsing the blog. She was full of anger. "Look at you, if you are so free, go y Weiqi with your grandpa okay?" She was very disappointed to see her children behaving so weak. None of them put down their cell phones. "Weiqi? Is it as interesting as my game? Besides, we don''t know how to y it." "No wonder your grandfatherined that you are useless. I think you really are! Are you good at anything he liked? Nothing! You...you pissed my off!" "Mom, stop talking. I bet you don''t know how to y Weiqi either. You don''t even know how to y five-in-a-row." Leo teased her. "You...you''re gonna drive me mad! I begged your grandpa so hard for the chance to ept you two. If you screw it up and never be epted by the Xia family, you deserve it!" "Don''t worry. It''s still early. Grandpa fond of ying Weiqi, he''ll be staying in that room for a while before going out. We''ll pretend to behave well then." Leo said while liting a cigarette. Carmen was angry but she couldn''t do anything about it. After all, it was her indulgence to make her children be like this. How could they make a dramatic change overnight? She sighed and went to watch TV in boredom. Tracey spent the whole afternoon ying Weiqi with the old master. Nowadays, few young people knew how to y it. Tracey learned it because of being thoughtful. She often saw her grandpa ying Weiqi alone in the past. She felt that he was too lonely, so she especially took a quick- moving ss to be his opponent. The old master was still somewhat unsatisfied until the butler came to tell them dinner is ready. "Girl, your Weiqi skills surprised me. I didn''t expect you can y it so well." "What taught me is my life. The society is like a battlefield, It''s the same for Weiqi. Grandpa, let''s go for dinner." Tracey stepped on high heels and went downstairs elegantly. The old man looked at her back. His little granddaughter had undergone tremendous changes. After dinner, none of the people leave the castle. Tracey was intent to leave, but she was requested to y Weiqi with her grandpa for a few more rounds. Until it was around ten o''clock, when the old master saw Tracey''s sleepy look did he allow her to go back to her room. "You are going to school tomorrow. Go and have a sleep first." "Okay." Tracey left like a free bird now. Before she went to wash up, she saw his cell phone light up. "Hello." Perhaps because of this number, her voice became much softer, she even could not help smiling. "Why are you sounded so tired?" Adam observed carefully. He seemed to be capable of reading her minds through even a sign or an expression of Tracey. "My brain had been running for a whole day. My body is good but my brain was tired." Tracey casuallyy down on the bed and said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Is Carmen so difficult to deal with?" For him, Carmen was not a very powerful opponent. She was a little clever among women, but it should not be too difficult for Tracey to deal with. After all, the little woman now was no longer the little bunny in the past. He still remembered how did she treat him on the night she came back. "It''s not Carmen. It was my grandpa. I y Weiqi with him for a whole day! My brain is going to explode. It seems that I am not suitable for such a brain- burning thing." Tracey and Adam now got along with each other as if they were good friends. "Do you want me to massage your temples?" Adam asked. Tracey chuckled and thought that he was joking. He immediatelyughed and said, "Okay, please give me a massage. Are you going to get out of my phone to do it?" "Nope, you can just go downstairs." Adam said with a smile. Tracey was lying on the bed, stunned by his words. ''Are you kidding me?" I am in the castle." She did not believe that the man would appear here. "If you don''t believe me, open the window and take a look down." Adam''s voice sounded erratic on the phone. Tracey quickly got out of bed and opened the window. "If I didn''t see you, be aware of my punishment next time I see you!" Tracey thought that he was joking so she didn''t take too seriously of her threat either. Opening the window, the lights in the backyard was dim, she could see a man seemed to stand there. For making her see more clearly, he especially waved the phone in his hand. When the light shed, she finally believed that he was reallying. "How did you get in?" "Because I missed you so I came in." On the other end of the phone, Adam was still smiling. "Come here, I want to see you." Just like in the hotel before, when he said that he wanted to see her, all the fear in her heart disappeared. At this moment, she only wanted to see his handsome face too. Tracey wore only pajamas and slippers, hurriedly going down the stairs. Adam had already stretched out his arms to her. Somehow, she missed him very much at the moment. Tracey rushed into his arms. "It''s sote now. Why don''t you sleep?" Tracey med him in a low voice. "Without you, I can''t fall asleep." Adam''s maic voice sounded in her ears. "Don''t be so honey mouthed. Now that you''ve seen me, you should go home and sleep, okay?" "Don''t worry. Do you remember here? You were in my arms three years ago." They now looked like they were three years ago. Tracey frowned. "Are youing to remind me of what happened three years ago?" She Thought of the scene of that night, and this man''s all behavior. In fact, he was not very rough, instead, he was quite gentle. However, at that time, her heart was full of hatred, and he also regarded him as a viin who took advantage of her. So she was not willing to have any intimate contact with him at all. As getting along with him more and more, she was not disgusted with his touch. Adam gently took her out of his arms. "Of course not. I''m going to take you to a ce. Come with me." Adam took her hand and ran toward the distance. Tracey did not ask him where they were going, but as long as he was holding her, she would feel safe, and no matter what ce was ahead of them, she would love to go to. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Tracey finally knew how he came in. It turned out that he climbed over the wall. She thought that he could even order the security guard to let him in. Standing by the wall, Adam raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you dare to climb it over?" Tracey smiled, "Don''t look down on me." After saying that, she grabbed the wall and flipped over. Adam chuckled and kept up with her. "How is it?" Until he steadilynded that Tracey looked at him with pride, as if she was asking for praise. Adam touched her head and said, "Good girl, you did a great job." "Why aren''t I happy?" Tracey muttered, feeling that he always treated her as a puppy or kitty. "Get in the car. I''ll take you to a ce." Hearing it, Tracey worried that she came out only in the pajamas, it would be shameful if she was taken to some high-end ces. "Where on earth we are going?" She asked again, feeling a little worried. "Don''t worry, you will be safe." Adam kept her guessing while turning on the music. It was a beautiful romantic French song. Tracey''s brain was running for a whole day, and now she fell asleep in the melodious sound. "Little bunny, wake up." Adam''s voice sounded. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the face in front of her. He took off the seat belt for her, so they got close to each other, she could even feel his breath. The car was filling with their chemistry. She pushed him away with a little embarrassment. "Where is it?" Looking out of the window, there was no light. Under the moonlight, she found that they came to a mountain. "Lion Mountain." It was located in the suburbs of City A. During normal holidays, a bunch of visitors woulde here to climb the mountain. But in the middle of the night, it was silent and only the chirping of birds could be heard. "Are you trying to kill me here?" Tracey was still confused about why he would take her to such a ce. "Rape first or kill first?" Adam asked with an evil smile. "Pervert!" Even though with confusion, Tracey also got off the car. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. Adam opened the trunk, taking out a camera, a tripod, and a long down coat. "Are you here for photography?" Tracey was surprised to see the things he was taking out. Adam didn''t answer. He put on the coat for her, "It''s freezing here at night. Don''t catch a cold." Tracey had been covered tightly from her head to the lower leg. She was amazed by this man''s carefulness. "What on earth do you want me to see?" "Haven''t you seen the news recently? There''s a meteor shower tonight." Adam said, gently scratching her nose. Tracey suddenly remembered that she had seen such a piece of news a few days ago. At that time, she was reading a report and directly ignored the news notification. Because of being busy, she forgot the news soon. Originally, She didn''t think that the Meteor shower had anything to do with her, it was for the loving couple. If back to a few years ago, she would be interested in it. Who knew she was brought here by Adam. "Did you particrly take me to see the Meteor shower?" "What do you expect? Did you see any other women here?" Adam chuckled. "If you are cold, you can stay in the car. I''ll confirm the location first." Adam took her devices, going to seek the best photographing point. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tracey saw that in addition to those devices in his trunk, there were also a lot of snacks that girls liked. He probably didn''t know what Tracey liked, he could only buy many kinds of them here. Seeing those various snacks, Tracey felt being treated kindly and thoughtfully by this man. She even believed that Sean was never the man who treated her best. When Adam came back, he saw Tracey was sitting in a pile of the snacks. "I remember that you used to like snacks. Now I don''t know whether you like them or not, so I bought some here. You can choose what you like." Adam said dotingly. Tracey recalled he bought her the sanitary towels before, he also bought over so many of them and let her picked. Sure enough, being rich is cool. "I''m no longer a child. I basically don''t eat snacks now." Hearing her words, Adam flicked her head. "Don''t always think of yourself as an old woman. You are in your prime." "Why do I feel like I''m almost dead?" She murmured. Adam knew that it was because of her dark experience in the past, so she was a little bit mentally twisted. He carried her out of the trunk. "Little bunny, I''ve told you a long time ago, you can freely be yourself when you''re with me. You are my princess forever." She buried her head in his arms. Tracey could feel that their hearts were beating at the same speed. God treated her well. Even if she had such a messy past, fortunately, she met this man. She leaned against his chest closely. "Adam, what do you think you like about me?" "Well, I also questioned myself, you''re stubborn. Sometimes you''re cold, and sometimes you''re stupid. What do I like about you?" She didn''t expect that she would receive such ament. "How dare you think of me like that...l am so excellent!" Tracey thought. She beat him with a little unhappiness. "I''m not like that." Adam held her hand, using it to gently rub his cheek. "But love is such a strange thing. No matter how many shorings you have, how cold you were to me. When you threw yourself into my arms three years ago, I swore that I would not let you leave me! I want you, only you!" Tracey did not know how long this man had been secretly in love with her. He even almost give her up as seeing she was so happy to be Sean''s girlfriend. It was because being framed by Rachel and Renee, she was pushed to Adam by ident. And this time, he would never let her go. He would do everything he could to protect this cautious and worried bunny. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The night in the mountain was extremely cold, but lying in his arms, she didn''t feel cold at all. Her heart was getting warmed up because of him. "When I was a child, I heard that if you make a wish to meteor when you see them, your dream wille true." "Remember to make a wishter." Adam did notugh at her innocence. "Do you think I am a child? How can a meteor fulfill the human''s dream?" Tracey rebutted. "Let''s have a try. Anyway, you won''t lose anything. When you make a wish, you can read it aloud." "I am not going to do it. It''s childish." Tracey sneered. Adam chuckled. He hoped that she could say it out loud. What if it was him who helped fulfill her wishes? He wanted to give her everything she wanted. They chatted freely. Adam checked the time every now and then. With the advanced technology, they could easily know the time of the extremum of the meteor shower, as well as the radiant. And they were at the best observation point. "Little bunny, what do you want the most? Think it over, the meteor shower ising soon." His words made Tracey nervous for no reason. What she wanted most was her mother could be resurrected, and everything could return to what was like in her memory. But how could a dead person be resurrected? In addition, she only wanted to avenge for her mother and drive Carmen and her children out of the Xia family. "Perhaps it''s not so good to make such a wish?" She looked at the man beside her and suddenly this thought came to her. "Little bunny, close your eyes. Countdown ten to one." Adam said. Tracey followed his instructions and close her eyes. And he had already stood in front of his camera. He was going to shoot the beautiful scenery that was about to appear. "Nine, eight... three, two, one." She counted the number. When she opened her eyes, a scene that she only ever seen in the television or magazine appeared in the sky. Usually, the meteor fell parallelly like the rain, but because they had found the radiation point, the meteor they saw was different from that others saw. She stunned by the scene, for a moment, she froze there. "Hey, Make a wish!" Adam reminded. Only until Adam''s voice came, Tracey woke up as if she had just recovered from a dream, and she apparently forgot that she sneered at making a wish to meteor just now. Now there was only a wish in her heart, "I hope I won''t meet anyone who makes me cry again." In the near site, Adam took a photo of a girl who stood under the meteor shower, intecing her fingers and making a wish. In the darkness, she looked like wearing the lights on her body. She lowered her head, the face was full of seriousness as if she was making a very important wish. This scene was just captured by Adam until the meteor disappeared, and the sky returned to darkness again. But Tracey was still immersed in this shower and could not extricate herself from it. "Tracey? Are you in a trance?" Adam gently put his arms around her waist. In the wind, her hair was flying, giving off a pleasant fragrance. "Yes, it''s my first time to see the meteor personally. It''s amazing. It''s really beautiful. Adam, thank you for bringing me such beautiful scenery." Tracey felt grateful to him from her heart. She gently tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek. It was a holy and gentle kiss. Adam rubbed her head and said, "I will make you happy every day." At that moment, there was only this man in her eyes. She nodded and said, "Okay." Adam held her in his arms and said, "Since we''re already here, how about watching the sunrise?" "Alright." It was still early. He suggested her to take a nap in the car, he would wake her up when the sun came out. She didn''t know whether because his embrace was too warm or not, she didn''t want to leave. They leaned against an old tree, and she was lying quietly in his arms. In such an environment, it''s easy for the ordinary couple to do something else exciting. But Adam remembered what he had promised Tracey and he would not be presumptuous to her. There were only a few days left, he only needed to endure for only these days. Tracey opened up herself. She told him about her life in the U.S. When it came to her miserable experiences, Adam felt like his heart was stabbed hard by a knife. Originally, he was a little jealous that Steve had been with Tracey for so long. After listening to her story, he was only grateful to him. During her difficult period of time, the two people who fell into a simr situation supported each other and went through challenges together. It was the spirit of them to make Tracey insisted. Then here came the dazzling Tracey today. "It''s all gone. No one will bully you anymore in the future." Adam said. "I know, and I won''t be bullied again. I want those who took away my things to have nothing. I''ll have them tasted what despair is." Her eyes were cruel. Hearing her words, Adam felt a little sad, "They won''t have a good life. Don¡¯t worry." Heforted. How could he forgive the people who bullied his woman? But Tracey must want to take revenge on her own, so he never interfered. As long as she was willing, he would definitely let them take their own consequences, either Carmen or Rachel. But if it was the case, Tracey would miss the joy of revenge. Tracey said, while gradually falling into sleep. If she didn''t trust him very much, she wouldn''t have been asleep like this easily. Because she felt that his embrace was the warmest harbor in the world. It seemed that he would protect her against all hurts outside. "Sleep, my Tracey. I''m here." Adam said in a gentle voice. Until a faint golden light shed from the ground, he woke her up. "Little bunny, get up and see the sun rise." Tracey was sleeping soundly. She dreamed of going back to the boat with Adam. They were carefree and kept ying all the time on the board. "Brother Adam, don''t annoy me." She muttered and was not willing to wake for a moment. Hearing the long-lost calling, Adam''s mouth curved into a smile. He bent over and bit her ears gently. "Little bunny, if you keep sleeping, the sunrise will be gone." Tracey soon woke up. Her long eyshes trembled slightly like the butterfly pped its wings. Seeing her big eyes which were still in a little daze, she looked the same as when she woke up from a siesta many years ago. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She ran to him barefoot with a little rabbit doll in her arms. Adam could no longer control himself and kissed her hard. Memories were intertwined with reality. She saw the man''s gentle eyes in the golden light, as if they were going to melting her. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Meteor showerst night and the sunrise this morning added a lot of warmth to Tracey, so as to make her absent-minded all the time in school. Went down from the mountain, Adam took her to the store and dressed her up. "Little bunny, I''ll pick you up tonight." He whispered to her. She nodded, as if all her minds were left on the mountain. "Look at you." Seeing her nodded stiffly, he scratched her nose. "Then, see you." Tracey turned around and left. Although she didn''t give him an urate answer, they were now like an ordinary couple. Especially he would surprise her from time to time, even if she didn''t fond of romance, his surprises made her happy. In front of him, she gradually returned to what she used to be. Thinking about what had happened between them, Tracey couldn''t help smiling. She walked into the ssroom in high heels. In the past, nobody cared about the girl passed by, but now, as she walking by, she drove everyone''s attention. She wore a simple ck dress and light makeup, easily stepping on a pair of ck thin high heels. When she was walking in the corridor, arge group of boys stunned. They wondered who she was and why they had never seen her before. Only the onlookers of that night knew Tracey''s identity. She attracted Lucy''s jealous eyes as soon as she entered the ssroom. Lucy never expected that Tracey was the First Miss of the Xia family, and Renee was only an illegitimate daughter! Tracey''s aura was too strong. Many men were interested in her, but they did not dare to approach her because of her aura. Only David found that she had a faint smile on the face. She should be in a good mood. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything on my face?" Seeing David stared straight at her, She immediately smiled. Her flower-like smile surprised all the men in the ss. "No, it''s just...it''s the first time to see you dress in this way in school." David exined in a little panic. "Then you should get used to it. I''ll always be like this in the future." Perhaps knowing David''s characters, Tracey would like to speak more to him. "Oh." "By the way, do you have time after school?" Tracey asked. "Yes, what...what can I do for you?" "Well, I''ll wait for you at the cafest time. I have something to talk to you." As soon as Tracey finished her words, some people around them began to gossip. David''s face instantly flushed. Until now did Tracey realize that everyone seemed to have misunderstood something, but ording to her personality, she would not exin. Fires are burning in Lucy''s eyes. "Dam* it, why did she have such a good life? Why she was born to be a nobledy, and Why I was from such an ordinary family!" Lucy thought. Jealousy was like a demon, who grew up quickly and encroached the heart. After school, Tracey had been waiting in the cafe for a while. David came to her with a red face. "Hi, Tracey, sorry I''mte. Why are you looking for me?" If in the ss, he was fine. But now they are meeting privately. Of course, he would be shy. Looking at him, Tracey smiled again. "Don''t be nervous. It''s not a bad thing." David didn''t know if it was his illusion, Tracey had be much more gentle and alive than before, as if she was slowly going out of the daze. She had been hiding in the haze for a long time. Until today did she began to give off strong brightness. "What is it?" David was still a little excited. He didn''t even dare to look into her eyes. For him, she was a star, the focus of everyone. While he was as humble as dust. "No hurry. Order something first. Anyway, it''s time for lunch." Tracey handed the menu to him. David was very obedient to her as if his soul had been taken by her. He would do whatever Tracey asked him to do. "Well, the internship season ising, I don''t know if you have got an offer or not?" Tracey went straight to the point. David was a little stunned, and he didn''t know that Tracey was talking about this thing. His soul quickly came back. "I''ve already chosen a fewpanies. I''m going to attend their interviews next week. Why do you ask me this question?" David pushed up his sses and asked. Before he knew Tracey''s identity, he guessed whichpany would Tracey go to. Now he knew she was the first miss of the Xia family, as long as she requested, she could get a job. "I just set up a newpany. I wonder if you have any interest in joining in?" Her words almost made David choked. She didn''t mention Xia''s Group, but her newpany. "Me?" David felt unbelievable. "I read your paper before. I was amazed. You''re diligent. Although it was just a newly set up company, I pay great attention to the talent selection. Do you have any interest? As for the sry, don''t worry, I promise it will definitely be higher than the peers." Tracey''s eyes were very sharp. David Lin was a talent. Although he didn''t have much social experience, as long as getting enough training, he would soon be her assistant. "What kind ofpany is yourpany, Tracey? I''m afraid I''m incapable." David believed in Tracey, but he didn''t have much confidence in himself. What if he would fail in the future ? "Financialpany, this is your strength. I have especially reviewed a project that youpleted with one of our teachers. You are excellent!" Tracey well prepared before having this talk with him. David didn''t expect that she knew him so well. For a moment, he was ecstatic. "If you don''t mind, I''d like to." "Well, from now on, we are workmates. This is my business card." David felt familiar with the name on the card. He remembered there was a rich person constructing a building in the nearbymercial district two years ago. It not only in a unique style, but also the decoration was costly. Originally, she thought that it was going to be a shopping mall. After waiting for a year, the building was still empty. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The name of that building was the same as that on Tracey''s business card. Constructing such an office building in such a piece of expensivend, the scale of thispany could be imagined. "President... President Xia." David realized that there was a huge gap between them. The difference was not only their family background, but also their abilities. They were at the same age, but she had already started apany! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Previously, David felt that Tracey was special. Even though she was wearing out- dated clothes, they could never conceal her inherent temperament of nobleness. Before, he thought that he was crazy. How could he have this feeling from an ordinary person? It turned out that his feeling was correct. She was really from a rich family. "David, there is one more thing I need your help. I just transferred to this school not long ago, and I don''t know much about others. You are the president of the student union, and you have strong connections in this school, so I want you to find some capable people for me. Thepany has just started, and it needs a lot of talents. Although young people don''t have much social experience, they are full of energy. Compared with those self-righteous elites, thepany need the former more." Hearing Tracey''s words, David said, "Usually,panies want to hire those experienced workers. People like us, who are about to graduate or who have just graduated, are not popr." David admired Tracey''s courage. "I don''t value experience most, but the responsibility. Although I am asking you to find people, they still need to go through a strict interview. Only those who have passed the interview can stay. I know you, but I don''t know others." Traceyzily leaned against the sofa, every move of her was showing her confidence and pride. At this time, David really believed that Tracey had the power. The waiter came with food. "Miss, your orders are all served. Enjoy!" Tracey ordered a medium-rare steak, but David just ordered a ricebo. One of them used the knife and fork, but the other used chopsticks and spoon. What aparison! David became more embarrassed. After all, they came from different worlds. Tracey saw through his nervousness then began to tell him about her future n. Although David had agreed to work for Tracey, in fact, he didn''t actually know what thatpany is. After listening to her n, he was fascinated a lot, also feeling confident about his future. At the same time, he admired this Miss Xia from his heart. The way she talked and her knowledge, made Tracey much different from the girls he had seen before. She was not only beautiful, but calm and elegant. After the meal, David had totally be a fan of her. "President Xia, thank you for offering me this opportunity today. I''ll do what you asked me to do. I hope I can learn more from you in the future." "The best teacher is the society. David, don''t mention me when you''re looking for people. I just want to keep being normal." Tracey said. She had been always in a low profile in school. "Got it." David nodded. Tracey left. Seeing her was getting on a Maybach, David suddenly became clear. He must keep up with her. At the same time, Tracey also recruited with a high sry publicly. Under the great reward, the workers of the peer were actively applying. Arge number of resumes flooded into Tracey''s email. Even on the way home, she carefully read the resume. Seeing the seriously working woman beside him, Adam thought, the dedicated person was most charming, whether man or woman. "So busy?" He asked. As they were almost home, Tracey didn''t even raise her head from her cell phone.N?velDrama.Org content. "I have been recruiting new employees recently. Any positions need me to carefully check. I have a very strict control system." Tracey said, without raising her head. "If you need me, you can tell me at any time. I can solve any problems for you." Adam said seriously. "Yes." Adam prepared some surprises originally, but after knowing Tracey was so busy, he had to cancel them. There were still a few days before Tracey tell him her answer. If everything went well, the answer should be positive. From this day on, Adam was not so needy. Instead, he gave her enough time to work. Over the past week, Tracey had been basically busy dealing with thepany''s affairs. When she finally almost handled them, she received a phone call. Tracey had just taken a shower and was ready to go to sleep. Her phone rang crazily. The caller was very patient and kept calling until she came out of the bathroom. "Hello." Looking at the caller ID, she almost forgot that tomorrow was the engagement day of Sean and Rachel. Why did Sean call her at this time? Was he going to send the invitation? "Tracey, I want to see you." Sean''s voice was deep, sounded like he was smoking. He used to not smoking. She seemed to smell the smoke from his body when they met before. On the contrary, Tracey had smoked less and less. She didn''t know if it was because of being busy, or because Adam had educated her that smoking was bad for health. Everyone who smoked knew this, but who really cared? But she listened to what he said, and now she hadn''t smoked for a few days. "President Sheng, do you want to send me an invitation?" Tracey asked calmly. "Tracey, I''m at the yground of our school. Can youe over?" Sean was almost begging on the phone. Tracey shook her head. "No." "Tracey, I have something to tell you." Sean seemed to have expected her answer and said reluctantly. "\Ne can talk on the phone." Tracey didn''t take it seriously. His voice was still a little vague, he must also drink wine. "It''s okay if you don''te. I wanted to tell you something about your mother..." Hearing he was mentioning her mother, no matter how Tracey didn''t want to see him, she would not be indifferent. "My mother?" "Yes, in fact, she didn''t die of heart disease." His words surprised Tracey a lot. "What did you say? My mother had been dead for many years. Howe she was not dying of heart disease?" "If you want to know more about her,e to see me. I''ll wait for you." Sean hung up the phone quickly. Tracey cursed in her heart but still changed clothes. In fact, she was too young at the time her mother died and she didn''t have too much impression for it. Her mother had some heart problems, at that time, Carmen often stimted her with their affair, which made her suffered heart attack. Were there other causes for her death? Sean couldn''t fool her with this thing, so Tracey drove her car, rushing to the school. She didn''t know why he chose this ce, where full of memories of them. It was not easy for Adam to control himself not disturbing Tracey, and he had insisted for days. But the butler suddenly told him, "Young master, I saw Miss Xia drove away just now. It''s already ten o''clock. I don''t know where she was going to." Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Tracey''s heart was filled withplicated emotions as she returned to this ce full of their memories. They used to be a loving couple in school. Who knew that they fell apartter. When the news was released, her social media were full of messages, everyone was asking her what had happened. At that time, Tracey just arrived in the United States, every time she saw those messages, it was like adding insult to injury. On the way to school, she thought about all the things that happened in the past few years again. It was gettingte, and most students had already gone home. Only a few boys were still ying basketball. There was a person sitting by the football field. As she getting close, she smelled the wine from Sean. There were also a few wine bottles around his foot. She had never seen such a decadent Sean. In the past, even though he was exhausted in ying basketball, he had never been like now. He woulde over and sat by Tracey, getting the water she handed over with a big smile. Now his eyes were full of sadness and trance. He looked at Her quietly. "Tracey...1'' He spoke in vague and drunkness. "Did you drink a lot?" Tracey looked at the wine bottles aside. With his capacity for liquor, he would not be drunk like this. He must have drunk a lot beforeing here. "Not much, not much at all. Tracey, look at the stars tonight." Sean said while kept shaking his head. "I''m here, can you tell me about my mother now?" Tracey was only interested in her mother. "Have a seat with me, just for a while." He pated the ground next to him. Tracey had no choice but to sit down. Sean pointed to the track in distance. "Tracey, do you remember the 800-meters long-distance running? You didn''t like sports then." "I was exhausted after running for only 300 meters. It was you who carried me for the rest of 500 meters." Tracey''s eyes softened when she was recalling the past of them. Because of their family, even if the teachers knew that they fell in love at a too early age did not interfere with them. That was why they were so famous. In fact, she was in a period that day. Not only did her stomach hurt, but also she didn''t dare to use too much strength to run. Sean didn''t think she could run any further, so he carried her on his back to finish the rest distance with others'' notice. At that time, Tracey was so moved that she thought she would marry only this man. Remembering her naive ideas, Tracey sighed with emotion. Being young was so romantic, as long as a man was good to her, she would love him forever. "I thought you''ve forgotten." "Even if I want to forget it, I''m afraid I can''t do it. Besides, I don''t want to forget those things at all," Tracey said calmly. "Tracey, you can''t leave them behind like me, can you?" Sean thought she would agree with him and suddenly felt very happy. However, Tracey replied indifferently, "No. I remember it not because I can''t leave them behind, it''s because our past taught me a lesson that never making stupid mistakes again." Sean''s face was stiff. "Tracey, I really didn''t want to betray you. I wanted to propose to you on that night three years ago." "It doesn''t matter if you want it or not, everything has already happened. You have apologized before. If you want to repeat those words tonight, I suggest don''t do it. no need." "Tracey, I ask you toe not for apologizing, but..." Sean suddenly took out a ring. "Tracey, I love you. No matter if it''s three years ago or now, my love for you hasn''t changed a bit." Looking at this ring, Tracey also remembered that it was a long time ago, they passed by a jewelry store, and a ring was ying on the big screen. She pointed at the ring, requested jokingly, "Buy this ring when you are going to propose to me." "Okay." He didn''t take it too seriously, butter, he really bought it. N?velDrama.Org content. The shape of the ring was very special. At that time, she liked it so much as soon as she saw it. Even if three years had passed, she could recognize it at a nce. The ring, which should have appeared three years ago, appeared in front of her now. Tracey had mixed feelings in her heart. "You are going to get engaged tomorrow. What do you mean showing me this ring now?" "Tracey, I''ve thought it through. I can''t live without you. How about we get together again?" Seeming to have made a great decision, Sean plucked up his courage to speak it out. Tracey was a little shocked. She didn''t expect that he would say like that. "What about your marriage with Rachel?" "Tracey, I''ve thought it over. Can you give me three months? When I get the right of inheritance of the Sheng Group, I will definitely break up with her. I sent someone to inquire about you. These years, you have been bullied in your family. Carmen has the most voice at home and she wants to drive you out. When I get the right of inheritance, I''ll avenge for you, okay? At that time, you will be the well-known Mrs. Sheng." Tracey''s eyes were indifferent all the time. "It is sounded really tempting." Tracey said slowly. One more time, Sean thought she would agree, and a happy look appeared back on his face. "Tracey, I have never loved Rachel. I swear that the person I love the most in my life is you." Tracey continued, "Sean, if it was not because I hear it personally, I wouldn''t believe that you are such a selfish person. The person you love is never me, but yourself. Three years ago, no matter how did you go together with Rachel, you must take responsibility for her. Didn''t you always dere to the public that your rtionship was stable? Now, why you mention the right of inheritance and going to break with her after getting it? Sean, from the beginning to the end, you had only taken Rachel as your bridge, right? You need to borrow the power of the Nan family to consolidate yourself. But you are gonna burn the bridge after you reached your goal and want me to redo your girlfriend?! Ok... What kind of rtionship between us? Are you going to be my sugar daddy?" Tracey sneered. She was unwilling to believe that the man, who she used to seriously and deeply loving, was actually such a cold and heartless person. What kind of dark heart was hidden under his elegant face? "No, it''s not like that. Tracey, I know that you have a bad life in the Xia family. I want to help you. But I''m not strong enough to protect you well. I love you, Tracey. Can you give me another chance? Just once." Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Hearing he said that he loved her, she was even more disdainful. She would rather see he had been seriously taking responsibility to Rachel as he said. But now his n was to take advantage of the Nan family to get his right of inheritance then kicked Rachel out. Tracey felt ashamed for his idea. "Sean, do you think that I don''t have any voice in the Xia family? I can''t give you what you want, but the Nan family can. If I can also help you get the right of inheritance, will you cancel the engagement tomorrow right away?" Tracey''s words were aggressive. Why Sean never get rid of Rachel even if he did not love her at all? Because she was useful! She continued, "Until now, I''m still wondering the reason why you approached me before. Is it because I am the First Miss of the Xia family?" Only at this night did Tracey really know Sean''s mind. "Tracey, it''s not like what you think. It''s true that I have done something hurting you. But except for the night three years ago, I never ever did anything to let you down. I hope you can understand my sincere. Perhaps you think I''m shameless, but this inheritance is really important to me. I used to mention my uncle to you. He didn''t have a bright status in my family, but the old master loved him very much since he was a child. I have been working hard all the time, just wanting to surpass him. Only during the recent two years did we know that he had a lot of business in City A, and he did it very well. The gap between us was huge, so I must rely on the Nan family. Tracey, I promise you that as long as I get the right of inheritance, I will definitely not have anything to do with Rachel. I will treat you well and only treat you well in my life. Tracey, can youe back to me?" Sean said affectionately. "No. I fell in love with someone else." Tracey slowly raised her hand. Before she came, she deliberately put on the ring that Adam gave her before in order to prevent Sean from talking nonsense. He saw the big shining diamond ring she wore. Men would not randomly take the ring as a gift, and the man who could afford such an expensive ring, would also not being ordinary. "Who is he?" Sean had always thought that Tracey made up a so-called boyfriend. Now that he saw the diamond ring, his face froze. He had never expected that she would fall in love with others. He always thought that she was exclusive to him. "I will attend your engagement ceremony tomorrow. You will soon know who he is. Well, we should stop talking about the past. Can you tell me about my mother now?" Obviously, Sean could not move forward from Tracey''s boyfriend. He grabbed Tracey''s hand and begged, "Tracey, tell me, who is that person?" He had never behaved so rudely, but now how he ignored her new sweetheart?! "Sean, I just want to know about my mother." She suddenly pulled out her hand. "Your mother...Yes..." He seemed to recover and took out his mobile phone. His finger slid on the phone''s screen and found out a photo. It was a car ident scene, and there were many people around. Tracey looked at the crowd on the photo. Suddenly a person caught her attention. She quickly zoomed in, when she saw the familiar face, She was stunned. "Mom!" ording to the woman''s facial features, even the body figure, she looked like Tracey''s mother so much. "You think they looked simr too, don''t you? I saw this photo by ident two years ago." The photos were fuzzy and Tracey could not bepletely confirmed. After all, her mother had been dead for many years. Now she suddenly saw such a simr person. But on second thought, what if they were just simr but not the same one? Anyhow, hope was rising in Tracey''s heart. She had dreamed countless that if her mother was still alive. Now seeing this photo, her heart was full of mixed feelings. "Yes. Where is this ce?" Even if there was only a slim chance to know the truth, she still wanted to catch it. "The specific information is on myputer. At that time, I just felt that this person was very simr to your mom, but I am not quite sure, so I only saved it up. You were still in the U.S. then. I don''t want to tell you this rashly because I am worried that I made it wrong. So I decided to let you know it until youe back. If you want to know more details, you can only go to my house." "Alright, let''s go right now." Tracey only wanted to know the truth as soon as possible. He took Sean and hurried away. She was familiar with Sean''s house and sped up all the way to his home. She was so anxious that she did not notice there was always a car following them. Seeing they rushed into the house, Adam''s face was gloomy. Many times, he depressed the impulse to break into and took her away. He had only swallowed his anger. The house was suddenly full of brightness. Seeing they were together alone, he felt like being grabbed by thousands of ws. Tracey followed him into the room without even changing her shoes. She hurriedly turned on his computer. "Password." She said. "Your birthday." Sean said emotionally. In the past, all his passwords were her birthday. She didn''t expect that after such a long time, they still remained. After entering the password, the desktop was shown as expected. Sean stood behind Tracey and bent down slightly to operate theputer with his arms wrapping around her. Such a kind of position of them was so sweet. When he lowered the head, he could smell the fragrance of Tracey. It looked like they were still together. "Here." He clicked on the page and saw the headline Car ident Happened in B City. The photo was slightly clearer than that on the mobile phone. It was still not clear even thought had been zoomed in. "Can it be zoomed in only to this extent?" "Yes." "Send me this page, and I''ll find someone to process it and make it more clear." "Okay." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Message received. Tracey quickly saved this page to her cell phone. "Well, I should go now. Thank you for telling me this." "Tracey, would you like to have a cup of coffee before leaving?" Seeing that the atmosphere between them was getting better, Sean suggested. "No. It''s gettingte and I should go back. Tomorrow is your big day." "Tracey, stay with me tonight, okay?" Sean held Tracey in his arms. He must be straight forward. Smelling the scent of her, Sean was even more reluctant to let Tracey go. Standing outside the house and seeing she was held in his arm, Adam''s eyes were bing gloomy. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 His request was so warm, but Tracey did not covet his embrace at all. "Sorry. It''s time to leave." She turned around and left. Sean felt that his arm suddenly bing empty. As soon as Tracey stepped out of the house, she saw the man leaning against his car. There were a few cigarette butts around his feet. "Why are you here?" Tracey looked at him in surprise. She only cared about her mother and did not notice she was followed at all. "If he followed me from the very beginning, he must have misunderstood us." Tracey thought. "It''s...It''s not as you think." Tracey hurriedly ran to him and tried to exine, "I have something to ask him. We didn''t do..." Before she finished her words, her mouth was blocked by his lips. He followed her all the way. Although he had countless guesses in his mind, he still chose to believe her. Even if he saw they were entering Sean''s home together, he was just waiting in his car. He suffered every second when he waited. His kiss was fierce as if he wanted to rub her into his body. After the kiss, he said in a hoarse voice, "I know, I know." If she did something else with Sean, she would note out so quickly. Tracey looked into his eyes and suddenly put her arms around his neck. "Adam, I''ll tell you something." "What?" He looked at her with curiosity and didn''t know what she was going to talk. "I''ve decided to tell you my answer in advance." She promised to tell him the answer on the seventh day, and tomorrow was the day. Adam knew that she had just met Sean in the school they attended before. There should be many memories and stories of them left there. What if she remembered all the happiness of the past? What if the old feelings between them were rekindled? He suddenly did not want to know her answer. "Tomorrow, tell me tomorrow, " He wanted to wait for her until she calmed down, in case that he would receive her answer under the impulse. "But I can not wait!" After hearing Sean''s n, Tracey finally knew which man she should choose more. No matter if Sean approached her only because of her status or not, Tracey was sure that Adam did not. He had been always sincere to her. "Little bunny, I know that you may feel a little bit emotional because you were together with him just now. Maybe you are still exciting. It''s not toote to tell me when you are fully recovered tomorrow." If She told him the answer before, he may be crazily happy. But at this moment, he seemed to a little scared to know the answer, it meant that he was not so confident with himself and thought Tracey and Sean could go together again. Seeing his look, Tracey chuckled in her heart. After all, It was rare to see he looked like this. Tracey wanted to see it longer. "Well, let''s talk about itter. Let''s go home first." She drove ahead, and Adam followed her car. Why did he feel more uneasy than before? One after the other, they returned to their beach vi. Usually, Adam would say good night to her before they getting apart. But today he seemed to want to flee soon. Looking at his back, Tracey confused. "Why do you go so fast?" Tracey hurried to catch up with him. Every time he saw her, he would be restless, however, he reactedpletely differently today. "The butler told me that you left alone. I thought that it was veryte, so I followed you because I worried about your security. Now that you are home, I...I gotta go. I am a little tired today and I want to sleep." Seeing this man was so scared that he didn''t even dare to turn around, Tracey suddenly felt that Adam was so cute right now. "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t sleep without me? Why didn''t you sneak to my room tonight?" Tracey teased. "You must be tired too. The wind is strong outside. Go back and have a good sleep." Adam said while going forward to his door. Tracey hugged him from behind. "Adam, no matter if you want to hear it or not, I have to tell you." She tiptoed and moved to his ears, biting it softly. Ears are quite a sensitive body part to everyone, Adam couldn''t help trembling. His heart was even contracted, with much fear, he waited for that negative answer. Unexpectedly, Tracey''s voice came, "I think...I think I liked you. A little.'''' Hearing the word "like", Adam suddenly turned around and rubbed her into his arms. "Tracey, say it again. Who do you like?" She pinched Adam''s nose. "I said I like you. Do you hear me now?" "So, it means, you agree to be my girlfriend, right?" Adam didn''t expect this result to bepletely contrary to what he thought. For a moment, happiness rushed to his head. "What, you are not willing?" Tracey said with a smile. "How could it be? I''m so willing! I only love you in my life. I''m so happy, little bunny." Adam picked her up. "Hey, didn''t you say you want to go back to sleep? Where are you taking me to?" Tracey questioned knowingly. "To my bed!" Adam lowered his head and kissed her. The butler had fallen asleep at this time, they brazenly making noise in the living room. As soon as they entered the house, Adam couldn''t control himself anymore. He pressed her against the door and kissed her hard. Tracey didn''t resist at all and enjoyed his kiss. They were bing more and more fierce. "Let''s get out of here, okay?" In the darkness, she said in a coquettish voice, and her face had already flushed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When he began to live here, he thought this house was too small. If not because Tracey was living beside, he would never live in such a house. But now he wasining that why the path to his bedroom was so long?! Every pore on his body was shouting his desire out. He took back his hand and depressed his fire. His voice became low and hoarse. "Okay." He carried her upstairs, and they almost fell down because he was too anxious. Tracey grinned and said, "Why are you so hurry?" In her memory, she had never seen Adam in such a hurry. "It''s my wedding night, how could I calm?" He said. "What?! It''s not your wedding night!" Tracey rebutted shyly. "Little bunny, it was you who didn''t want to go home just now. Even if you want to escape now, it''s toote." Adam had already carried her into the bedroom. As soon as he put her on the bed, he couldn''t control his body. But it was not so funny to do it without the lights on. For seeing clearly of Tracey''s body, he turned on the tablemp. Traceyy on the bed, looking at him with so much emotion in her eyes. Her cheek was pink like a blooming flower, her lips are watery after being kissed. Everything of her, now, was a kind of soundless lure to him. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 On the night of three years ago, she cried all the time. But tonight, she was the blooming flower, so shy, and so beautiful. Her clothes were falling off her shoulder, her eyes were full of shyness as well as expectation. Anyway, Adam could not love such a look of her more. "Little bunny, can I?" Although he could not wait any more, he didn''t want to force her. If she rejected, he would still follow her will. Tracey''s red lips raised gently. "Can''t I say no?" "No." He directly blocked her lips, not allowing her to say one more word. They were kissing so hard. Even though the air conditioner was on, Tracey felt she was almost burnt. Tracey didn''t reject this thing so much. On the contrary, she was even more active than her imagination, she was unconsciously attaching to Adam. "Little bunny, maybe it will be a little painfulter, I will try to be gentle." He whispered by her ear. Although she was not a virgin, she had not done this thing for a few years, she would naturally feel ufortable. She pulled his head down and kissed him. They couldn''t wait to integrate into one now. For the first time, Tracey didn''t feel disgusted about this thing at all but felt it a very special kind of joy, something that she had never experienced in other ces. It was as if her heart, which had been empty for a long time, had been filled with something. Adam seemed to be like the flood which was held by the dam, once being leased, it would rush forward with power. Tracey was not strong before, but in the past three years, her physical strength had be very good because of her hard-working fitness exercise. Unexpectedly,pared with Adam, she knew that there was a huge difference between men and women for the first time. Adam was like a beast that never being tired. He had sex with her again and again, as if he needed her to make up for her absence these years. N?velDrama.Org content. It was already 3:30 a.m., but Adam did not intend to stop. "I''m really tired," Tracey begged. Shey weakly on his chest. For some reason, Adam''s desire was aroused when he saw her eyes or lips. After stopping for a while, when his fingers touched her skin, his impulse was waking again. But as soon as seeing Tracey''s tired look, he had to give up. "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you anymore." So weak as her, she was lying on his body without any strength. She was full of sweat. She could not even raise her arm now. Adam picked her up and said, "I''ll take you to wash up." Now that someone was picking her up, she did not need to walk. Adam put her in the bathtub and he alsoy down. The bathtub was big enough to amodate two people. He originally decided to let go of her just now, who knew that his desire burnt again in the warm andfortable water. "Little bunny, one more time, okay? I promise it''s thest time." He looked pitifully at Tracey. Knowing he was so energetic, she wanted to refused. "But I''m so tired." She said. "Why don''t we y a game, named I Move, You Don''t?" Wasn''t that the one Tracey yed before?! "Can I say no?" "No, you can''t." Adam''s energy was much stronger than she imagined. After being flirt, soon she was drunk in his tenderness. That night, she felt like having dreams all the time, she flew with the cloud, and her body felt so wonderful. She hoped that such a kind of feeling could be kept forever. They slept in the tub together. When he woke up, it was already 5:00. The seaside would always be bright earlier and it was not so dark outside. He carefully wrapped Tracey up with a bath towel and put her back on the bed. Tracey was so tired that she slept soundly. In his arms, she was like a kitten. On the bed, Adam closed his eyes with satisfaction. Tracey had not long been sleeping in, but she did not wake up until the afternoon. When she woke up, she found she was on the bed alone. A familiar feeling welled up in her heart. Wasn''t it the same as three years ago? She felt as if she had been rolled over by a car. She really doubted if Adam was a human being. Was human''s physical strength so good? She slowly got up. As the quilt slipped down she found that there were some red marks on her body. Was he an animal?! The room had been tidied out. There was only a robe beside. She wore it and got off the bed. As soon as she touched the floor, she almost fell down because her legs had no strength to support her. "Little bunny." Adam wasing in at this time and held her in time. She finally understood what did he mean by keeping her forever on the bed as a punishment. She thought that this sentence was a joke. Until now did she realize that she might not be able to get out of bed if she did that thing for one or two more times. "It''s all your fault. I told youst night that I don''t want it..." Tracey patted his chest and med. He was even crazier than he was three years ago. But her legs were still soft like before. She had slept for so long, but he was looking good. Gosh, The difference between people was so big. "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I will be more gentle next time." Adam held her hand and kissed on the back. "Who allows you the next time?" Tracey snorted. But this kind of thing was like a drug, once you tried it, it would be hard to get rid of it. The addiction would be erged especially at the early stage. Now Adam''s mind was full of Tracey''s fascinating lookst night. "We were very well- matched. You seem to enjoy doing this thing too, my little Tracey." Adam''s mouth curved into an evil smile. "I don''t like it." Tracey saw his restless eyes swept at her chest, she instantly closed her clothes tightly. "Well, be serious. I''ve prepared food for you, all your favorites. After the meal, It''s just the time heading for his engagement ceremony." Adam said while checking the time. It was already 4:00 p.m. in the afternoon. When he mentioned the food, she really felt hungry. She licked her lips for being thirsty and hungry. How could she not be hungry after doing that thing for a whole night? Tracey sat on the bed and took some rest. Then she went down slowly to eat some food. Before she stepped on the stairs, she was already picked up. "I''ll do it for you, my Mrs. Xiao. Not now, but sooner orter." Adam chuckled. Traceyy in his arms, pushing against his chest andining shyly, "Don''t call me like that!" Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Tracey was carried downstairs like a princess. All kinds of dishes were already ced on the table, and the butler looked at them with pleasantness. "Miss Xia, do you like these dishes? If you don''t like them, I''ll cook something else next time." The butler said. His politeness made Tracey a little embarrassed. "I like them very much. Thank you." "I''m d that you like. Please enjoy it, Miss Xia." Then he left. Adam gently put her on the chair. Tracey was hungry. She only focused on eating and didn''t notice that Adam was looking at her all the time until she felt satisfied. "Aren''t you eating?" Tve eaten before, and I think you look pretty when you eat." He said seriously. If someone else said this to Tracey, she wouldn''t care about it at all. But It was Adam who said that. Tracey turned her face away in embarrassment. She thought she had ustomed to Adam''s loving words, but unexpectedly, she was flushed. After finish the meal, Adam carried her up again. She said, "I can walk, you don''t have to always carry me. I''m not so fragile." Just now, she identally fell down because she didn''t know her physical condition. "But I want to carry you." Adam smile, carrying her all the way to the room. "I''ll go home and get ready.''1 Tracey looked at the time. Tonight was the engagement party of Sean. N?velDrama.Org content. "No need, here I have everything." Careful as Adam, he already prepared all that Tracey needed. There were all kinds of clothes and cosmetics. "Evening dress is on this side." Adam opened his big wardrobe, which was full of evening dresses. Tracey took a ck dress out of habit. Adam looked at this dress and said, "Little bunny, do you want to try other colors? Although ck matched you well, I want to see other colors on you." He remembered that she used to like light colors, but after Sean''s affair, she changed. Among so many colors, she only liked ck. "What color do you like?" Tracey turned to look at him? Adam smiled, saying, "As long as it''s on you, I will like it. But tonight I want you to wear this one." Adam''s hand wandered in the colorful dresses and finally picked out a red neck dress. "It''s too red. I''m not the bride." Tracey frowned. Adam smiled evilly, "But tonight I want you to be the real focus." "Ok." Tracey took the red dress away. She never wore such a gorgeous color. When chose clothes for her, Adam had imagined how would she look like if wearing this dress, but no matter how good the imagination was, it could notpare with seeing her with his eyes. She was tall and slender. The red dress was elegant. Such a kind of style revealed her delicate corbone and arms. She had not worn high heels yet, and she came out barefoot. Her hair was loose, and she looked charming and sexy. She was a little worried to wear such a color for the first time, but Adam''s eye lit up as soon as she came out. "Little bunny, you are so perfect in red." Her skin was snow-like white, it was even shining when being set off by the dress. Her hourss shaped figure was sexy, everything that a woman wanted was all equipped on her body. "Am I beautiful?" She looked at Adam with doubts. "Can''t be beautiful more." Adam pushed her to the front of the mirror. When Tracey looked at the mirror, she was even surprised. Compared with ck and white, it seemed that red made her looked better. "Well, go put on make-up. I''m going to change my clothes." Adam chuckled and pushed her to the dressing table. Then he went to the wardrobe to pick a suit. Although he never wore a red bow tie, today, he chose one in red to bepatible with Tracey. Tracey''s face was already very pronounced. She wore only light makeup, after applying some red lipstick, she glittered in the light. The lifted eyeliner added a little more charm. Her nails were all polished red too. After spraying his favorite perfume, she tied her hair up. She looked graceful and sexy. Seeing this dressed-up woman, Adam''s desire soon reignited again. "My little bunny is the most beautiful." Adam took out a water-drop-shaped ne. The design was very simple and unique. The more simple the ne was, the harder it was to design. She took a fancy to this unique ne at a nce and said, "It''s beautiful." "You''re more beautiful." He hugged her from behind. When Tracey looked into the mirror, she was surprised to find that they were a perfect match. Especially their clothes. His tie was in the same color as her dress. This should be the most romantic thing. "It''s about time. Let¡¯s go." Tracey left his arms. She was easily getting drunk to Adam''s arms, once she stayed in, she would not like to go out. Shezily leaned against the back seat and yed with her phone. Today''s news headlines were all reporting the engagement party of Sean and Rachel. Their families were both rich families, and Rachel was a famous star. Although it was just an engagement party, all the celebrities and various presidents were present. What a sumptuous feast. Tracey was slightly lowering her head to read the news. Such action made her extremely sexy in Adam''s eyes. His lips moved to her ears. But Tracey directly pushed him away. "Knock it off." "Little bunny, although you hate them, I''m very grateful for them. They sent you to me." Adam saw the erged faces of the two people in the picture. Rachel smiled like a flower, while Sean Sheng''s face looked cold. One could tell by looking at his eyes whether he was happy or not. There was not a hint of happiness in Sean''s eyes. Recalling his wordsst night, she was even more certain that she would not have anything to do with him from now on. "If I didn''te outst night, will you go in?" Tracey had always wanted to ask this question. "Although I''ve been suppressing my feelings, if you stay inside for another ten minutes, no matter what happens, I''ll rush in. Three years ago, he lost the qualification to be with you. From now on, I''ll be the only one by your side!" Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Tracey could imagine how did he feel to see she and Sean stayed in the house alonest night. Luckily, he held it. If she didn''te out in ten minutes, she didn¡¯t know what he would really do. No wonder she was hugged so tightly by Adam after she came out. She buried herself in his arms. "Don''t worry, I will not have anything to do with him in the future." The fate between them had been totally broken that night of three years ago. Her dream of the youth also killed by Sean''s words. She used to think that Sean was probably the person who loved her the most in the world. However, until she met Adam did she know that Sean''s love was nothing. What he cared about the most was his future, so that night, being drugged by Rachel might be his opportunity to fulfill his wish. After all, she didn''t get that 20% of the shares of Xia''s group, and her reputation was almost ruined. It was Adam who helped her out. "I know." Adam held her in his arms. Although they had experienced so many ups and downs, they were finally going together. Both of them cherished this love very much. She put her hand in his palm and said, "Adam, if you dare to betray me someday, I will try my best to let you lose everything." Adam knew that she had been severely hurt and finally opened her heart to him little by little. If he let her down again, she would live with sorrow for the rest of her life. "Little bunny, after waiting for more than ten years, you finally came to me. Even if you want to leave, I won''t let you go!" Their car arrived at the hotel. Before she got off the car, she already felt that the atmosphere outside were very lively. The door was opened and Tracey elegantly got off. The red carpet stretched from the hall to the outside of the hotel, it showed Rachel''s wish that everyone could witness her happiness. Tracey took Adam''s hand, slowly walking into the lobby. Many flowers were decorated around, the main colors were pink and white, which made it look warm and romantic. Everyone was dressed up beautifully, talking, and drinking happily with smiling faces. When she was in America, she had fantasized about the scene that one day she attended their engagement party. She thought would she find someone to make trouble in the party, or use other ways to embarrass this couple? Until this moment did she realize that fortunately she did not learn from the soap opera to make trouble, otherwise, she must be the one who was embarrassed most. Making troubles would only meaned that she did not let go. Everyone would know that she still loved Sean. If that was the case, she would only beughed at. The best revenge was that she had a good life. She lived better than Sean and Rachel. She appeared in front of them happily was the biggest revenge for them. "Are you ready?" Adam whispered in her ear, still worried that Tracey would lose control. "I''ve been preparing for three years. Do you think I am not ready?" Tracey made up a decent smile as she walked toward Rachel''s parents. Rachel''s parents didn''t look well. Perhaps, they were unhappy with the recent reports about Sean, but their daughter insisted on marrying him, and they couldn''t oppose her. Besides, they had been together for so many years. If the wedding was canceled, how would the people of business circles think of the Nan family? They could only suppress their anger, hoping that this couple could be more careful in the future and not make any more trouble. As they were greeting other guests, a familiar voice came, "Mr. and Mrs. Nan, long time no see..." How could they forget this voice? During the years of high school, Tracey and Rachel were good friends. They often visited each other''s houses. In her impression, Sean and Rachel had always treated her well. But until long after did she know that framing her was not the n of Rachel her own. N?velDrama.Org content. What she wanted was Sean, while Rachel''s parents took a fancy to the Sheng family and wanted to arrange an alliance with the family through marriage. That night, the medicine was prepared by Rachel''s mother. She felt sorry for Tracey. So what? Everyone was selfish. They turned around stiffly, bing surprised to see her, they were scared as if they had seen a ghost. "Tracey? We haven''t seen each other for many years." Mrs. Nan wore a fake smile, and her eyes were shifty. "Yes, we haven''t seen each other since Sean and Rachel were together." Tracey raised a ss of champagne and easily said these words. When they saw her eyes, they felt inexplicably ufortable. In their eyes, she was just a little girl. "Tracey, love is really strange. You and Sean probably would have been separate in destiny, and it was not other''s fault." Mrs. Nan tried to slide me onto fate and absolved for her daughter. "Mrs. Nan, don''t worry. I have already let go of that thing. Today, I particrly came here to bless them. After all, Rachel is my only friend." Hearing her emphasized "only friend", they felt more shameful and smiled with embarrassment. "Tracey, I''m sorry, Rachel often talk about you in front of us. I hope you lived well in the United States." Mr. Nan said something to ease the awkward situation. "Really? Or hope me nevere back again?" Tracey asked with a smile. "Tracey, what are you talking about? Of course, we hope you cane back soon. How lonely you were when stay alone in a foreign country? Now that you havee back, remember, oftene to my home to visit us." "I''d like to. But I''m afraid I''m not wee there." Tracey shook the champagne in her hand. "How could it be? You and Rachel are so close. We wee you at any time." "I''ll visit you two some other day. Excuse me, now I gotta go and say hello to my old friend." After she left, they looked at each other. "Why is she here? I''m afraid she will make trouble. After all, we hurt her in the past." Mr. Nan said with worries. "What are you worried about? She is just a little girl. If she dares to make trouble, it will bring shame to herself and her family. She doesn''t dare to do that!" A malicious look shed across Mrs. Nan''s eyes. "I hope so. After all, we are sorry for her." Mr. Nan sighed. Tracey looked at Rachel, who was among a group of high school ssmates, smiling like a flower. She wore decent make- up and aplicated-designed dress. The smile on her face was very simr to what Tracey used to have. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 It was, of course, a happy thing to marry the beloved man. But she stole others'' beloved man, as well as the happy smile. Those people''s faces were very familiar. Looking at those faces, from young to mature, she remembered the days of high school. At that time, she only cared about Sean''s love for her, so that she became blind of Rachel''s intention to him. Sometimes, after he finished ying basketball, she wiped the sweat off Sean faster than Tracey did. Besides, when his birthday wasing, she would give a gift to Sean ahead of Tracey. At that time, Tracey misunderstood that it was because she and Rachel were close, so she treated Sean well too. She didn''t know what they were talking about. Maybe it was something interesting. They allughed and didn''t find Tracey was approaching. "Rachel, at that time, I thought you and Sean were the real couple. Tracey was so silly that she didn''t know anything. Look at you, you are our goddess." "Right, right, Tracey always thought that she was a princess. How funny. How can a princess live in reality?!11 "I didn''t expect that I left you such a bad impression, I''m really sorry." Tracey''s voice suddenly sounded, and those people all looked at her. She was familiar with those who spoke just now. In the past, they liked to speak ill of others behind their backs. In front of Tracey, they ttered her, but she didn''t know what they said of her behind her back. At that time, Tracey hated this kind of person who liked gossiping. However, after so many years, these people had got even worse instead of restraining themselves. "Tracey? Why...why are you here?" Today, all the people who knew about she and Sean''s past were very curious about what happened to them. Probably no one had expected that she would attend such an asion. What a great courage the person needed to attend her ex- boyfriend''s engagement party. What''s more, the fiancee was her former bestie! Everyone would avoid such a kind of thing, but Tracey actually came! Taking a closer look at her, she waspletely different from the past. She used to be clean and pure like a gardenia, but now she was like a rose. She was blooming on the vines, gorgeous and enchanting, with thorns all over her body, so that no one dared to get close to her. However, her light was so bright that no one could ignore it. People thought that even if Tracey appeared, she would appear as a loser or a desperate housewife. However, she had be so confident and beautiful now. However, Rachel in a white dress was humblepared with her aggressive red dress. Tracey''s eyes were much stronger than before. "Since it''s an engagement party of you, of course, I''m here to congratte you. In the past, you were my best friend, so, cheers." Tracey raised the wine ss in her hand. The people did not dare to say anything more. They just looked at the fight between these two woman. Rachel had to pick up a ss of champagne. Even if she was depressed to death, she had to smile decently and said, "I am really happy to get your blessings." Their ss clinked with each other. They both smiled and drank. Rachel had long been angry by Tracey was meeting secretly with Sean. Today is a good opportunity, she definitely would not let Tracey go. She took Tracey over and said, "Tracey, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s drink!" No matter whether Tracey was here today to make trouble or not, Rachel would not be kind. Tracey was not good at drinking before. She would easily get drunk if she drank too much. So Rachel picked up a ss of wine instead of champagne. Tracey saw her provocative eyes, and it seemed that she thought that Tracey''s drinking capacity didn''t change a bit. "She could be drunk after a ss of wine. After getting drunk, she would make herself look like a fool." In Tracey''s eyes, If Rachel held such a thought, she would be disappointed. Tracey took over the ss and said, "Of course, I have never met a good friend like you in my life! Of course, I have to drink more today. Come on, let me toast you. Why are you alone here?" Rachel smiled like a flower. "You mean Sean? Well, we are old friends after all. It''s time for us to toast you. Please wait for a moment." As she spoke, she went to take Sean over. He was not far away. Of course, Sean didn''t have a goodlooking face, even on his big day. "What are you going to do?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "How many people are seeing us now? Even if you don''t want to, you have to perform well for me!" Rachel said coldly. On such an asion, she would not still be patient to Sean''s willfulness as usual. Besides, the rtionship between their families was very tense recently. "What else do you want me to do? I have promised you to get engaged. Why are you still not satisfied?" It was obvious that Sean did not want to follow her request. "I just want you to toast to our old friends. Just this small request, can you?" "Just a toast?" Sean didn''t know that Tracey hade. He had been thinking that if she would bring her boyfriend here or not, and he didn''t know who she would bring. He had been looking forward to it for a long time. If Tracey didn''te, he could only talk to guests. "I promise, just a toast." Rachel didn''t tell him who was the person he would toast to. When she took Sean''s arm and walked to the Tracey arrogantly like a winner, at a nce, Sean saw the woman in the red dress among the bunch of women. She had never worn this color before. She was really beautiful in red, this color made her skin even whiter. As he approaching her, he smelled her unique and attractive fragrance. The perfume Tracey used was the minority, so it was unique. For Sean, it was more like a lure. He had only Tracey in his eyes and heart, as if he had forgotten what he was doing in this ce. Tracey saw the smug smile on Rachel''s face. If she knew the true thoughts of Sean, would she still smile so sweet? "If ying the record of what Sean saidst night to Rachel, it would be very interesting!" Tracey thought. She felt that she was also getting worse. Other people were also standing there still to wait for the show of these three. Their love triangle must be very exciting. Before Rachel spoke, Sean couldn''t help walking toward Tracey. "Tracey." He still called her as gentle as before. Sean looked around and didn''t see another man. Sure enough, she was lying to him. How could she have a boyfriend? "I can''t forget her!" He said in his heart. Sean still had a fantasy until now, thinking that he could reconcile with Tracey. The boyfriend she mentioned was just a lie she made up. Seeing Sean''s happy look, as if it was Tracey who he engaged to today, Rachel''s face was gloomy at once. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Rachel thought that after the night three years ago, Tracey would no longer appear in her world, and the knot in her heart was slowly disappeared. However, at such a critical time, Tracey reappeared again like a phoenix reborn from the ash. Most important of all, Sean was still in deep love with her. Rachel held Sean''s arm tightly and stopped him from going close to Tracey "Sean, Tracey just said that she wanted to congratte us. This ss of wine was that she toasted to us." As she said, she picked up two sses of wine from the side. Sean was holding the cold wine ss with her fingers, and he saw Tracey was smiling. If she showed any unpleasant look, he would be happy, at least it proved that she still loved him. However, she did not have any other expression except the smile. As if she was just a passer-by who came for giving them her blessing, Sean''s heart tightened. "Since today is your big day, I wish you a long life together and have a lovely baby." Her ss was raised high in the air. A bitter smile showed on Sean''s mouth. On the contrary, Rachel was smiling brightly. Of course, she won the battle, and she was the one who obtained Sean. "Tracey, thank you for your generosity. I will take good care of him for you in the future..." Before she finished her words, Tracey interrupted her. "You''re wrong. He''s not my child. Why did you say take care of him for me?" Both of them looked very terrible, especially Rachel. "Haha, of course, he''s not a child. I mean, as his wife, I will take good care of him." Rachel deliberately emphasized "wife". If Tracey cared about Sean, she would be badly injured by what she said. However, it was a pity. After knowing that Sean was such a heartless person, Tracey did not feel anything for him. "You''re still wrong. After all, I haven''t taken care of him for any single day. You are my best friend. Don''t you know that he has been taking care of me all the time?" Tracey lifted the corner of her mouth. If Rachel wanted to defeat her, hah, wait until next life. In terms of eloquence, Tracey had never been afraid. Reasonably, Rachel was the sinner. "How can I forget? Now the situation is different from the past. At that time, we were all students and your love was more like ying house. Now, he is very busy every day andes backte. Naturally, I should take care of him." She pretended to be shy and regarded Tracey and Sean''s past as ying house! Tracey was still calm, but Sean was quite angry. "Enough! Didn''t you say toast? Why are you talking this nonsense?" Sean looked at Rachel with some displeasure. Rachel tried to say something more, but in the end, she did not say anything. Tracey''s ss clinked against Sean''s. She said with a smile, "It seems that your family will have a restrict rule." After saying that, she drank the wine up. When Sean looked up, he found that Tracey just looked like an elegant swan, so attractive. She had never been addicted to alcohol in the past. Because of her poor capacity for alcohol, every time it was Sean helped her out from other''s toast and drank her wine up. Now seeing she could drink so freely and gracefully, he felt like have seen a new charm on this familiar woman. Many men around had been attracted by Tracey. Rachel was even unwilling to show weakness and drank up her wine. However, she just looked like she was forced to do that thing and had no elegance at all. Sometimes women were not only beautiful by her face, but by her charm. This kind of charm was not born by nature, nor was it deliberately disguised. Instead, it was the aura that came out from inside to outside through the life experience. Tracey put down the ss and licked her lips, such a simple and unconscious action totally made Sean nervous, it was not just an action, but a beautiful view. Looking at her lips bing more and more plump and moist after being washed by the red wine, Sean tightened his throat. He had to admit that Tracey was like a fruit tree that was about to sprout many years ago, at that time, and all over her body was tender and fresh. Now this tree had totally matured with ripe fruits on it, giving off the aura of sexy and stable. Every move of her eyes was poison, which made people drunk. After three years of separation, Sean''s feelings for her did not diminish but became deeper. As a woman, Rachel was too clear that what Sean''s eyes meant, and she already had a strong sense of uneasiness in her heart. She was originally worried that Tracey came here with evil ns. But now, seeing Sean''s reaction to her, even if Tracey didn''t do anything, she had made a conquest of him. Jealousy began to emerge. She used to be jealous of Tracey''s pure smile before because she smiled as if the world was the same pure. She imitated Tracey''s dressing style in secret and practiced her smile in front of the mirror. She made herself a shadow of Tracey. She even naively thought that this would divert all of Sean''s feelings from Tracey to her. But Tracey''s look hadpletely be different from the past since she had returned. Even if she put on heavy makeup to be sexy and enchanting, Sean''s heart never changed as her look changed. Perhaps from the beginning to the end, what he loved was always Tracey, not her character, or her dressing. Today, even Rachel, who was in the entertainment circle, felt that Tracey was dazzling. Compared with those morous female stars, she was more eye- catching. Her confidence was from the inside out. She had the real power. Rachel''s heart became colder and colder. She said in her heart, "No matter how powerful she was, her body would remain. As long as she drank much, she would show a lot of embarrassment." She wanted everyone to see her embarrassment. So She quickly refilled Tracey''s ss. "Thank you for your blessing. Now let us toast to you. I hope you can find your Mr. Right." Rachel said against her will. In her heart, she hoped that Tracey would never get married and she lived worse than a stray dog, as miserable as possible. Tracey nced at Sean, saying, "Thanks. But sometimes the person who looked like Mr. Right was actually Mr. Wrong." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey has be humorous. No matter what, I hope you are happy. Sean, you want her happy too, don''t you?" She pulled Sean''s hand and asked. Would Sean say no? He had to raise his ss again. Tracey looked at them with a smile. "I''ll definitely be happier than before." After that, she raised her head and took another sip. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was not a machine, how could she not have any emotional ups and downs? After all, Sean was the person she used to love. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 After all, they had been together for a few years. Although Tracey didn''t have him in her heart now, she was still a little emotional. All of them were having hidden minds. Even Rachel didn''t feel the wine tasty, instead, she felt extremely bitter. "For your happiness, I will toast you again. I hope you can find the right one as soon as possible." Rachel raised her ss and wanted Tracey to drink again, trying to make her drunk. She had already drunk two ss of wine in a row. Sean was familiar with Tracey''s capacity, he stopped Rachel, "Enough, no need to drink. She will be drunk if drink more." Until now, he was still caring about Tracey! Rachel was even more furious. She made up a decent smile, saying "Tracey, you won''t refuse to drink it, will you? After all, we haven''t seen each other for so long." ''Til drink for her. She has found the right one." An evil male voice sounded, and a hand showed up to take over Tracey''s ss. All people were looking along with the voice. His well- made suit revealed his figure. The man had bright eyes, sharp eyebrows, and thin lips. A faint smile was on his face. His appearance attracted everyone''s attention in an instant, and he exuded a strong aura from head to toe. He reached out one hand to hold Tracey in his arms and raised his ss elegantly with the other hand. When Sean saw his face, he was stunned. "Tracey, he, he is..." Even if Sean had thought many enough men he knew, he would not have thought that Tracey''s new boyfriend was him. "Sean, although we haven''t seen each other for a long time, you won''t forget me, will you?" Adam said with a meaningful smile on his face. Rachel also knew about the situation of the Sheng family. She knew that Sean''s biggestpetitor was his grandpa''s illegitimate son. However, he never showed up. She only heard his name and never actually see him. So it was also her first time to meet Adam. N?velDrama.Org content. "So his realst name should be Sheng? Was he the illegitimate child of the Sheng family?" Rachel thought. But the expression of Sean had answered all of her questions. "Uncle..." "Let me introduce him to you. President Sheng, this is my boyfriend." Tracey leaned against Adam and said. Sean knew her personality well. If it weren''t for the person she liked, she would never get close to. Seeing her leaning against Adam, Sean''s heart was twisting. Seeing the man who had the extraordinary temperament and was praised as the national husband a few years in a row, Rachel was even twisted more. "Tracey''s boyfriend is...him?!" "Tracey is not good at drinking. I will drink this ss of wine for her." Adam drank it, still wearing a smile. Although he was smiling, the aura emitted from him was obviously telling others to keep a distance. His appearance caused some sensation. Everyone knew that the national husband had always been single. Otherwise, he would not have been chosen as the person who girls wanted to marry the most. Now, there was suddenly a woman together with him, which meant that their rtionship was not quite normal. A lot of people took out their mobile phones to take pictures of them, whichpletely stole the thunder of Sean and Rachel. Tracey didn''t expect that being with Adam would cause such a big sensation. After all, she was not here in the past three years. At most, she only cared about the news of Sean and Rachel. She didn''t know that those single girls took Adam as their idol. Not surprisingly, many women wanted to marry such an excellent rich man. For Tracey, as long as she could see the surprise on Sean''s face, as well as the anger and jealousy of Rachel, she would be satisfied. Sure enough, being with Adam was the best choice. Tracey smiled and said. "So you are Brother Adam''s nephew. In this case, we are likely to be a family. In terms of seniority, what should you call me?" This "Brother Adam " made Adam so happy! He gently scratched Tracey''s nose and dotingly said, "Little Tracey, of course, he should call you aunt." Adam didn''t hide his love for her, and others could feel the chemistry of them. Compared with Sean and Rachel, they were more like a loving couple. "Aunt? Tracey, you probably don''t know what''s going on in my family. The Old Master has already prepared a fiancee for my uncle. Didn''t he tell you about this?" Sean would rather Tracey be with Adam in order to take revenge on him. At least it meant that they just joined in the fun, and he would feel better if they didn''t love each other. He deliberately mentioned fiancee was to see Tracey''s look. Unfortunately, Tracey was no longer the kind of person with visible emotion. Although the word "fiance" was a bit harsh, she was more willing to believe Adam''s love for her. He really loved her. Even if he didn''t say, she knew it. Therefore, she would not be disheartened just because of what Sean said. Instead, she moved closer to Adam. "You only mentioned his fiancee. Everything is possible if he still unmarried, isn''t it? Brother Adam, what do you think? Do you like your fiancee or me?" Tracey was attached to Adam and touching his cheek. A charming smile appeared on her face. God knew how attractive she looked like! Which man didn''t want to hold such a beautiful woman? This woman was simply fatal to men! How could such a sexy woman the Tracey Sean used to know? Tracey was shy like a rabbit in the past. She didn''t like to be intimate with Sean in public at all, even just holding hands. However, now she seemed to have no other people in her eyes except Adam. Adam directly took her hand over and kissed. "Don''t you understand my feelings? Who else can I love other than you in my life?" His confession made the surrounding women almost went crazy, how they wished this man were the boyfriend of them! They were so jealous of Tracey. Tracey calmly looked at Sean and said, "President Sheng, it seems that I''m sure to be your aunt." Sean still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say much because too many outsiders were here. Rachel could only smile wryly too. "Tracey, you met the person who loved you, as a friend, I am happy for you." "I will love her all my life. I will never let anyone hurt her again." Adam held Tracey''s hand tightly. Although he was speaking love words, a gloomy light crossed his eyes. "If someone ever hurt her, I won''t let any of them go." He was obviously talking about what Rachel had done before. Being stared by Adam, Rachel felt cold on her back. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Tracey looked away from them, taking Adam''s arm and said, "Brother Adam, let''s go. They have other guests to greet." ''''Sure.'''' Adam left with her. Rachel and Sean were looking so bad. There are many men in the world, why did Tracey only love Adam? All the people present today were from the entertainment and the business circle, and many of them were greeting Adam proactively. Tracey knew some faces, a few of them were even the business mogul. It could be seen Adam''s status among them. "Wow, your business is great." Tracey whispered her praise to Adam. "Of course. How dare I chase you as a loser?" Adam said yfully, "Just now, you called me Brother Adam so smoothly. Can I listen to it again?" Seeing his expression, although he said it easily, Tracey got a lot more. He was born an illegitimate child but grew to a business mogul, how much he had ever experienced on this way, nobody would know it better than Tracey. How much did she go through these years in the U.S. to develop their business, only she and Steve knew. Adam would not even use the surname of Sheng, which meant that he did not borrow the power of the Sheng family. Others only saw his bright surface but did not know his true identity and what he had suffered these years. Tracey suddenly thought of the day when she met him in the sea. He was in danger then, If he didn''t meet her ship, wouldn''t he die in the sea? She never asked him how his ship broke down. At that time, he was just a kid, but he was horribly calm. Tracey thought of this question for a while,bined his attitude toward the Sheng family, she realized he obviously did not like the Sheng family, even felt a little disgusted. So, today his achievements were all made by himself. He said that he would not chase her if he didn''t seed, they were not fake words. For giving her a better future, he had been working hard until three years ago, the first time that he appeared in Tracey''s life. He seldom talked about his past. After thinking over it, Tracey suddenly became emotional and clenched his hand. "Brother Adam." Adam was joking, but he didn''t expect Tracey agreed to his request. Every time she called him like this, he seemed to see that little girl again. "Girl." He was touched by Tracey''s gentle eyes and took her to the balcony. Tracey was just being emotional, but she didn''t expect that she had identally ignited his desire. Not far away, a hale old man was smoking, seeing the conflict between Adam and Sean. "Who is that woman?" "It seems to be Young Master Sean''s ex-girlfriend." The bodyguard in a ck suit beside him answered. The old man shook his cigar. He heard about Sean''s former girlfriend before. At that time, he thought Sean was not serious. He stayed abroad most of the time and didn''t ask anything about his grandson. He didn''t even know Tracey''s identity. But what he cared about was... "Since she is Sean''s ex-girlfriend, why is she together with Adam now?" The old man''s eyes darkened little by little. "I... I don''t know." "Look at her seductive appearance, she must have good skills to seduce men. The Sheng family is not a ce that wees any kind of women." The old man snorted coldly. When he was young, he was also a man of power. It was his contribution to developing the Sheng family so well that became the leader of the big four families. He had seen countless people, and in his heart, Tracey was the woman who wanted to marry a rich and powerful family for money. However, she was dumped by Sean and then hooked up with his youngest son. "Yes, I think the young master is just having fun. How can he take it seriously?" "Well, the person that Adam is going to marry must be a nobledy from a rich family. It''s okay for him to have fun. Is Caroline here?" The old man looked around. "Miss Luo hasn''te yet." "Later, when shees, introduce her to Adam. By the way, I will talk to them about their marriage." The old man said coldly. "Yes." Tracey was taken to the balcony by Adam. "Why did you take me here?" She was puzzled. Adam didn''t answer until he closed the door of the balcony. His kiss falling crazily. Smelling the scent of her, he did not even stop himself. "Little bunny..." His voice whispered, and the kiss slipped Tracey''s neck all the way down. "Adam, are you, are you crazy?" Tracey panicked when he realized what he was going to do. She didn''t know what happened to this man. She just called him Brother Adam, so he went heating now? N?velDrama.Org content. Although there was no one else on the balcony at present, somebody mayeter! Tracey was going crazy. Usually, she would be shy to just hold Adam''s hands in public, let alone do such a thing. She hurriedly pushed Adam away, but his body was like a ma, tightly attached to her, and could not be pushed. "Little bunny, I want you." His eyes were so serious, full of desire for her. "Let''s go home first, okay? I don''t wanna seen by others." Tracey said softly. Although she didn''t know why he felt so desire at this moment, she didn''t have the heart to refuse too firmly. "No. I want it, right now." She didn''t know if Adam was bewitched that he must do that thing here. Tracey was helpless. "Don''t, don''t be here, okay?" She had been looking cautiously at the balcony, afraid that someone would see them. Adam did not know why his desire was so strong either. "Call me Brother Adam." Tracey had no choice but to agree, as long as she could make him calm down. "Brother Adam... oh..." His kiss had sealed her mouth. His lips touched hers, and the aroma of wine mixed in each other''s mouth. His hand had already reached into her skirt. "Don''t..." Tracey was really scared. The balcony was empty just now, unknowingly, Sean had already stood behind them. Tracey saw him in a cold face. Originally, she wanted to push Adam away, but suddenly her hand slowly stopped. Perhaps only in this way could make Sean know how she felt three years ago. She even wrapped around Adam''s neck, also bing less resistant than before. For Adam, at this moment, her eptance was no wonder a strong catalyst. Adam nned to kiss her and then left. Since she never rejected, he became more excited. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Originally, Tracey deliberately did it for letting Sean understand her feelings three years ago, but under the provocation of Adam, her body really felt something. She could not help moaning, which erged Adam''s excitement. Sean''s fingers were tightly curled up, and blood marks were pinched out on his palm. He had never expected that Tracey would be epting another man''s body one day. Besides, her sexual desire was revoked in such a public ce! She was no longer the little girl he used to like. N?velDrama.Org content. "When did my you have such a hobby, my uncle?" Sean''s words interrupted them. If he kept watching, he didn''t know if he would go crazy. Hearing his voice, Adam finally understood why Tracey would turn to positive. He let go of Tracey and thoughtfully tidied up her dress before turning around. "She was too stunning, and I can not hold my feeling." He still tightly held Tracey''s waist. Tracey leanedzily in his arms and wipe off the lipstick on Adam''s mouth. "Look at you, you''re still in such a hurry. Now you''re beingughed at, aren''t you?" Tracey said coquettishly as if they were doing this kind of thing quite often. Sean thought that he could only touch her hand at most when they were together and she only allowed him to kiss her cheek. The only kiss on her mouth was very fleeting. Who knew that Tracey had been so open to doing such a thing on the balcony with another man? Mixed feelings were rising in Sean''s heart in a moment. "It''s all because Tracey is too seductive. Which man can control himself?" Adam was saying evilly. Their flirtatious words were like thorns piercing into Sean''s heart. "Tracey, I want to talk to you." Sean suddenly looked at Tracey and said in a cold tone. Tracey smiled. "I think we''ve already finished what we should say, haven''t we?" Without saying a word, Sean just stared at her coldly, as if he would not leave until she agreed. Tracey smiled gently and said, "Well, Brother Adam, please wait outside. I am going to hear what President Sheng wants to tell me." "Okay." Adam took out her lipstick from her handbag and said, "The lipstick is faded. I''ll reapply it for you." He lifted Tracey''s chin with his fingers and putting lipstick on her lip. Even though the light here was very dim, she was almost drunk in his gentleness. Sean was stunned to see these two people. He had never thought that this cold, heartless man in his memory would treat Tracey in such a gentle manner. "I''ll go out first ande to me earlier." After what happenedst night, Adam was already very assured about Tracey that she would never continue the rtionship with Sean. "Okay." Tracey saw him leaving. Only Tracey and Sean were left on the balcony. There were about three meters between them. Tracey waited for him to speak. The wind was blowing and messed up her hair. How Sean wanted to fix the hair for her. "I don''t have much time. If you have anything to talk, just talk." Tracey could not wait and speak first. Sean said, "In order to take revenge on me, you took him as your boyfriend. Tracey, are you really happy to be so bitchy?" Hearing his words, Tracey smiled and said, "Why did you say that I made myself bitchy?" She remembered something, although Adam did create an agreement for her before, she did not agree to it at that time. She just said that she would consider it. What made her finally promised to be his girlfriend was his charisma and his kindness to her. "If you didn''t want to take revenge on me, there are so many men in the world, why did you choose him? In the past, you didn''t even let me hold your hand in public, but now, in order to stimte me, you were even doing such a thing! If you admit that you did this for revenge, then I tell you, you won. I am going crazy!" Sean walked toward Tracey step by step. He didn''t dare to imagine that if he hadn''t stopped them, what a great show they were going to y in front of him. Thinking that Adam''s finger was roaming over her body, he felt as if someone was cutting his heart with a knife. Was this the feeling Tracey felt three years ago? She was torn apart, but she couldn''t'' do anything to change the story. ''''Preside sheng, you were overconfident. It''s human nature to do love things. Brother Adam treated me well and I also love him. We just did the same thing as you did with Rachel. How can you say that I revenge on you?" "You said that he treated you well, how good is it?" Sean did not know their past. In his heart, he thought that being Adam''s girlfriend was Tracey''s revenging way for him and Rachel. It was impossible for them to have true love. In his memory, Adam had never shown any interest in any woman for so many years, so he didn''t believe that Adam really loved Tracey. "In short, he treats me very well and is much better than you. If this is what you want to know, I have answered you. I should leave now. You should go back and take care of the social activities, besides, if Rachel sees us being together, she would definitely think it in the wrong way." After that, Tracey walked towards the door. Sean grabbed her hand and said, "Stop, Tracey. Don''t go on like this." She looked into his eyes, at this moment, Sean probably thought her of the woman who went astray. Tracey chuckled. "President Sheng, in the future, no matter whether I live or die, it has nothing to do with you. You have your wife, and I have my lover. I''m sorry, you are not my man." She got rid of his hand little by little. She didn''t need to tell him whether she was happy or not. As long as Adam was good to her, that would be enough. "Don''t you mind his fiancee? You''ve already been corrupted to be other''s outsider?" Sean said coldly. Tracey stopped. "The outsider? If my memory wasn''t wrong, you asked me to wait for you until you and Rachel get apart. I will be an outsider if I agreed to do this, right?" "Tracey, that''s because love you! I want to give you the best life." "No, I don''t need others to give me the best life. I can live very well by myself. As for his fiancee, I think he can handle it. You don''t have to worry about it." After speaking that, she never stopped. She directly pushed the door open and walked into the crowd. Before she went back in the light, she already made up a perfect smile. She was looking around for Adam for a while, she finally saw him, but there was a young woman in a pink evening gown standing beside him. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Tracey stood there and looked up and down at the woman. She was beautiful dressing in fine clothes. Every move of her was graceful. At a nce, thisdy must be from a famous family. The smile on her face was simr to what Tracey used to have. Same as her, Tracey was also the greenhouse flower a long time ago. Her eyes were sparkling. Tracey was too familiar with this kind of expression. It was the expression of seeing the person she loved. As for Adam, he obviously looked disgusted, and he was also a little absent-minded. He looked around from time to time as if he was looking for someone. Whether a person liked another one, it could be easily read from his eyes. When Adam saw Tracey, there was finally light in his eyes. His lips, which had been tightly closed, were slightly lifted, and he walked toward her. "Brother Adam, where are you going? Grandpa said that we should go to see him." Seeing that Adam was about to leave, the woman caught up with him and grabbed his hand. What Adam hated most was being touched by others. "Let go." He said coldly. His voice was so cold and the woman seemed to suddenly remember that he had such a peculiarity. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I''m just..." The woman''s face was full of grievance after being seen like that. Tracey was walking toward them while they were in conflict. "Tracey...you are finished talking?1'' He smiled and looked at her. It was the first time for that woman to see Adam being this gentle, his eyes were full of love. Along with his eyes, a woman in red was walking over. This red-dress woman was enchanting and exuded a powerful aura. At a nce, she could tell that she was not an ordinary person. "I finished, what about you?" Tracey took Adam''s arm and asked, "Why don''t you introduce me?" Tracey looked at the woman in pink. "Who are you? I am his fiancee!" Thinking that he was so angry when she just touched him, how dare this woman took his arm! Adam looked not angry at all. Instead, he looked at Tracey dotingly. The woman in pink was a little simr to Tracey as if she had seen her somewhere before. But she couldn''t remember who it was now. "Caroline, Third Miss of the Luo family." Adam introduced coldly. It was no wonder that Tracey also felt familiar to this pink-dress woman. They should have met at some party when they were young. The Luo family was also one of the big four families, so she should be in a simr status as Tracey. Caroline had two outstanding brothers. She and her brother Eric had been abroad all year round. He was one of Tracey''s businesspetitors. During the past few years in the United States, they often fought for the orders. He seemed to be tricky in doing business. Every order rted to him wasplicated to deal with. A few times, he already won the order, but atst, he returned them to Tracey for no reason. Tracey was angry to death these times. He seemed to quite enjoy ying games with her. It turned out that Caroline was Eric''s younger sister and Adam''s fiancee. She could only slide the me for Eric onto his sister. ''''Hello, Ms. Luo. I am Tracey Xia, Adam''s girlfriend." Tracey came out to shake hands with Caroline. As soon as she heard the word "girlfriend", Caroline''s face changed. In her heart, Even if Adam had been hiding from her and treated her indifferently, as long as he had no girlfriend for a day, she would have a chance to be his wife. But this woman said that she was his girlfriend. "No, it''s impossible. Brother Adam, tell me, she''s not your girlfriend, right? You already had me." She grabbed Adam''s hand in a hurry. Adam''s face darkened and he said, "Let go." "I won''t let go. You are my fiance. How can you be with such a homewrecker?''1 Caroline looked at Tracey, who looked very enchanting. Tracey was the First Miss of the Xia family, but because Carmen often forbade her from presenting on important asions, although everyone heard about the Xia family''s eldest daughter, they had never seen Tracey''s look. When it came to the First Miss of the Xia family, the person they thought of was Renee. They did not know Tracey Xia. It seemed that this name had long been disappeared. Beside, Tracey never borrowed the power of the Xia family to build her own business. Wherever she went, she had never told others that she came from the Xia family. She was just Tracey and had nothing to do with the Xia family. "Caroline, I didn''t attend the engagement between us at all. The person who is engaged to you is Adam Sheng, not me. This is my girlfriend Tracey." Adam exined simply. He was d that Tracey had been so grown up in the past years. She could be very calm to the unexpected fiancee. Tracey was not as impulsive as Caroline. Her face was always as calm as usual as if nothing could affect her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Adam''s exnation was for Tracey. Tracey was just pretended to be calm because she loved Adam. Even if she knew that Adam was sincere to her, but she never heard about the fiancee until today. Now his exnation relieved Tracey so much. She was born in a rich family, she also knew that intermarriage wasmon for rich families. Since Adam never told her about it, it should be the Sheng family who arranged marriage for him. Tracey was sure at this moment that perhaps the real opponent of her was not Adam but the family behind him. "I don''t care whether you surnamed Sheng or Xiao, our engagement has been settled for a long time. No one can change it." Caroline became more and more excited, some of the people around were even attracted. "Young Master, the old master wants to see you." Right at the time when they were deadlocked, several bodyguards in ck suddenly appeared by them. Adam nced at them coldly. "He wants to see me, then I have to see him? No way!" He snorted and took Tracey leaving. "Young Master, don''t be hard on us. Today is the engagement day, don''t make any jokes." The bodyguards didn''t mean to let them go. "It"s not my engagement!" Adam seemed to be extremely hostile to the Old Master. "The Old Master also wants to see this youngdy. Don''t let him wait for long." "Since he wants to see me, then it doesn''t matter to see him. After all, I still hope to be called aunt in your family." Tracey smiled and said jokingly. Adam had never told Tracey about his family. Now it seemed that his experience was very likely to be more miserable than hers. Otherwise, how could he not be willing to use his real surname? The rich families seemed to be morous, but in fact, the people inside one more than a dirty! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Caroline quickly followed up and passed through the crowd. Those bodyguards stopped in front of a big table. Tracey saw a hale old man sitting on the chair at a nce. With a cigar between his two fingers, he was giving off an imposing aura. "Grandpa, please help me. I don''t know where did this homewreckere from, but she said that she was Brother Adam''s girlfriend." Caroline said while running toward the old man. The old man patted her hand gently and said, "Don''t worry, Caroline." A few moments ago, he just looked at Tracey from a distance. Now he could see Tracey at a close distance. He found that her appearance was superior, which was different from those of stic faces. Even Caroline had stic surgery, but Tracey''s face was purely natural, and she doesn''t like applying strong make-up. She was like the wintersweet in the snow, aloof, cold and arrogant, but with special charm when she was smiling. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The old master had seen countless women. Now he finally knew why this little son, who had always been celibate and never fell in love with women, liked her alone. Tracey was indeed very different. Usually, when other women saw the old master for the first time, they were nervous and unnatural, but Tracy''s face was extremely calm from beginning to end. "What''s the matter?" Adam''s face was cold. Seeing Adam''s look, If she hadn''t known that the old man in front of her was Adam''s father, she would have thought that the old man was his foe. "Adam, we haven''t seen each other for a year." When the old man looked at Adam, his eyes became much softer. In the past, Tracey once heard that Sean mentioned his grandpa''s youngest son. The old master had doted on Adam since he was little. It seemed that it was true. No wonder Sean wanted to marry Rachel so much. What he was most worried about was that the old master would give the inheritance to Adam. What he needed most was the support from the Nan family. But Adam didn''t care about his father''s emotional words at all. "If you asked us toe here just for seeing us, now you have done." "Grandpa, I''ll bring Rachel here to serve you tea." Sean brought Rachel over. Although Rachel was unwilling, since she wanted to marry Sean, she had to consider his husband''s future. Pretending that nothing had happened just now, Rachel smiled happily. There were more and more people around the old master. "Grandpa, please have tea." Rachel turned into a well-behaved girl. "Good girl, Rachel." Old Master took a sip of tea. "Since you want to serve tea, you should also serve us." Adam said. His eyes fell on the new couple. The Sheng family always valued etiquette. When the bride entered the family, she had to serve tea to all immediate families and greet all seniority. Hearing his request and the word "us", the look of Sean and Rachel changed at the same time. One treated Tracey as his beloved, while the other one treated her as deep hatred. None of them was willing to serve Tracey tea. Sean said to Adam, "You are my uncle. It''s my duty to serve you tea, but she was not a family member." Finally, Tracey became the focus. The old master''s eyes darkened, he said, "Little girl, whether you know that Adam has a fiancee or not, now I am telling you that my daughter-inw is Miss Luo." The old mater didn''t show Tracey any respect. His words may make others think that Tracey was a money- worship woman. Only Adam knew how much effort he took to go after Tracey. Adam was about to exin but Tracey gently grabbed his hand and hinted him to not speak. She seemed to have found the old master''s intention. She was no longer the naive little girl she used to be. She knew very well that the old man had a prejudice against her because he thought she came from a humble family. Wealthy families like the people from the same background. It doesn''t matter whether the old master liked Caroline or not, He valued her identity very much. Tracey took a step forward, saying, "Old Master, whether you chose the fiancee for him or he found her himself, I only know that the person now he likes is me. Old Master, do you still live in the old society? Are you still pursuing parentalmands? Now everyone chases free love and he doesn''t like Ms. Luo." It was the first time for the old master to meet such a bold woman who was not afraid of him at all. "You said that he doesn''t like Caroline, even if it is the case, let me ask you, were you the ex- girlfriend of Sean? Why are you with Adam now?" Maybe only Caroline didn''t know about this. She goggled her eyes, "What?! You''re his ex- girlfriend?" Caroline¡¯s eyes kept sweeping the crowd. "What kind of chaotic rtionship was this?" She thought. This question was literally embarrassed. Everyone looked at Tracey, waiting for her answer. But Tracey''s face was still calm. "Old Master, you said that I''m his ex-girlfriend. Do you think it''s wise to insist on a man even if being dumped by him?" Tracey asked in reply. When hearing the word "dump", Sean felt as if someone had pped him. The old master did not expect such a direct answer. "But there are so many men in the world, why did you choose Adam?" The old man was aggressive. Tracey still did not feel nervous at all. "It''s not that I chose him, but fate chose us." Tracey said as he gently held Adam''s hand. Fate let them met more than ten years ago. She saved Adam, and Adam also saved her. They were already connected by fate. She and Adam looked at each other and smiled. Only they knew this secret. Sean and Caroline were heavily stabbed by the love in their eyes. Such an unconcealed love, as if there was no one else present. Before this moment, Sean was still guessing whether she was deliberately using Adam to stimte him. But after seeing the love in Tracey''s eyes, he realized that he was wrong. She didn''t make herself bitchy. He was very familiar with that kind of sight. Tracey used to look at him in this way before, but now he was no longer in her eyes. The old master could not help being angry by Tracey''s calmness. "Little girl, let me make it clear. The Sheng family is a well-known family and we stress the matched marriage. Only people with Caroline''s status are qualified to be my daughter-inw. My family doesn''t wee the outside wild woman!" His words were very harsh. Caroline was happy to hear it. But Rachel knew Tracey''s status, so she was not happy at all. Before Tracey and Adam say something, a voice sounded, "Little girl, why are you here?" Old Master Xia miraculously appeared in Sean''s engagement. Tracey turned around and called him in a sweet tune, "Grandpa!" All people stunned. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Originally, Old Master Xia didn''t want to attend their engagement. Later, he became more and more unhappy when thinking that it was Rachel who stole his granddaughter''s boyfriend. He wanted to make trouble for the engagement, but he didn''t expect that Tracey was there. His appearance was the best way to rify Tracey''s identity. When Old Master Sheng heard Tracey calling Old Master Xia grandpa, his face soon twisted. Even Adam had never seen such an exciting look of him. "My little girl, why are you still with this shameless family? Haven''t you been hurt enough by them?" The Old Master Xia was not easy to deal with, and he was very protective of Tracey. If he heard Old Master Sheng''s words to Tracey just now, he may go mad and kill him. Tracey quickly held him and said, "Grandpa, Ie here sincerely to congratte the couple." Old Master Sheng said, "He is your grandfather. By the way, your family name is Xia, so you are the eldest daughter of Ben Xia." He was quickly running his brain and finally understood something. "Sheng, I''m telling you that your grandson bullied my granddaughter, this isn''t over!" Old Master Xia was famous for his hot temper. Over the years, due to Sean''s affair, he had been ying tricks many times on the business that Sheng''s Group was doing. Tracey pursed her lips and smiled. "Grandpa, it has passed. Don''t take it to heart. Don''t let others see it as a joke. Let''s go to take a rest that side." Now that the big boss of the Xia family was here, Tracey certainly had to appease him first, in case he would make big troubleter. She didn''t even care about Rachel''s reaction. She directly took the old master to the side. "Grandpa, why did you suddenlye here?" "I''m angry! When I thought of what he did, I was almost mad! But look at you, you''re generous." The old master didn''t know about their conversationsst night. "Grandpa, it''s been so many years. Don''t think too much about it. Now I have met someone better. I would like to thank them. If not for them, I would never have be who I am now." The old master looked at her. She was full of confidence as if no one could defeat her. "Someone better? Who is it this time? Show him to me, this time, I will check him for you personally. Anyway, I don''t care who he is, as long as he is not from the Sheng family." From his previous words, Tracey knew that the old master had an awful impression on the Sheng family. Tracey didn''t tell him that she was together with another man from the Sheng family. "I''ll tell you another day." Tracey walked with him toward other people of the Xia family. Ben, Carmen, Renee, and Leo were all here. Carmen and her children were all dressed up. But outsiders didn''t know that they were illegitimate children from their beauty outside. N?velDrama.Org content. "Tracey, I didn''t expect that you would attend such an asion, how generous you are!" Carmen said with a fake smile. "Why should I feel desperate if I just end a wrong rtionship? I''m here for their engagement party with my sincere blessing." Tracey said. "I''m so d that you can think like that. With our family background, there definitely will be better men for you." Ben also tried tofort her. "Yes." Tracey didn''t say more. After all, there was something that only she knew. Old Master Sheng was still sitting there watching the guests leave. There was no doubt about Tracey''s identity. Thinking of what he just said, Old Master Sheng felt a little embarrassed. Every single word of him just now was like the p for himself. Old Master Sheng was angry at the others. "Why didn''t you tell me that she''s from the Xia family?" "Was it necessary to link to the family background when you fall in love with someone? I''m sorry, I have never had such an idea. No matter who she is, she is the only person I love. Ms. Luo, our engagement doesn''t count. I did not consent to it. I hope you never regard yourself as my fiancee in the future. Mrs. Xiao will always be Tracey alone." Adam said. He sat downzily in his chair. Other people stood respectfully because of the aura of the old master, Adam was the only exception. "Nonsense, since ancient times, marriage has been all about parentalmands. I like Caroline, I don''t like that Tracey." Old Master Sheng said. He made such a big embarrassment just now, besides, Tracey was not afraid of him at all. Now he was very angry. "If you like her, just marry her. Anyway, it''s not your first time doing this kind of thing." Adam''s word was like a needle stabbing into old master Sheng''s heart. This matter had always been a secret in the Sheng family. No one dared to mention it, except Adam, who sneered at it and said it out immodestly. "You b*stard!" The old master was furious and threw all the tablewares to the ground. No one dared to speak any single word, even breathed heavily. Only Adam didn''t take it seriously. He smiled evilly, crossed his legs, and even lit a cigarette. He spat out some smoke. "Now that you know I''m a b*stard, why did you give birth to me? Do you think I''m willing toe to this world?" He smiled coldly after spoke these words. Although Tracey had been with the Xia family, she had been paying attention to the Sheng family all the time. Seeing that everyone was serious, only Adam was not. She had never seen Adam behaved like this. Although he was sneered on the surface, she knew that it was hatred. Was there a deep hatred between he and his father? She used to think that she was the most unfortunate person in the world and that she had encountered so many miserable things. Now seeing Adam''s look, she inexplicably felt sorry for him. He had never talked about his past. Thinking of the young white-shirt man who fell into the sea more than a decade ago, his eyes were firm, but probably he was experiencing something worse at that time. Thinking of this, Tracey really wanted to stay with him, holding him and spending the night with him. "Little girl, what are you looking at?" Old master Xia thought that she still cared about Sean, so he asked her with curiosity. "Nothing." Tracey said. Right after she finished speaking, the sound of tablewares smashing on the ground came. They stunned and nobody knew what happened. Tracey looked over there anxiously. Adam seemed to had said something that irritated the Old Master. His face flushed. But adam put out the cigarette and left directly. "Hum, when he was young, he had a bad temper. Who knows he would be more aggressive at this age, and didn''t care about the asion at all, nor save his children''s face!" Old Master Xia said andughed at Old Master Sheng. Ben heard it and felt funny, he thought, "Your temper is bad too! How did you onlyin about others!" Adam went straight to Tracey and said, "Let''s go." Chapter 151 Chapter 151 In addition to Tracey, a lot of people were also paying attention to the Sheng family, such as Renee. If Tracey was a fatal poison to men, then Adam was the women''s dream. Which woman didn''t want to marry a handsome and rich man? Looking at the man who was walking over firmly, Renee couldn''t even look away. Now he was still giving off strong coldness. Cold men were absolutely attractive. Renee didn''t see Tracey was with Adam before. She was sitting beside Tracey. At that moment, she felt that Adam was walking toward her. Her heart beat fast, and she even fantasized something would happen to her and Adam. Adam stood in front of them, "Let''s go." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was Renee who stood up first rather than Tracey. Wasn''t the men in this kind of overbearing eyes she always liked? However, the person Adam always looked at was Tracey, not Renee. Tracey put her hand in Adam''s palm and said, "Grandpa, it seems that I have to go." "Tracey, he is...?" The Xia family certainly knew Adam. Everyone in the business world knew how powerful Adam was. In the past few years, he had been secretly fighting. Before his identity released, everyone called him the ck King, the King hiding in the darkness. Until recent years that he began showing up. No one expected that he would be so excellent and handsome. But in terms of his background, it waspletely nk. He had always used the name Adam Xiao, so no one would have thought that he had anything to do with the Sheng family, which was one of the big four wealthy families. He had no powerful background. Even though many reporters had dug deep, no one dug anything useful. When his identity was released, it was at the time that Tracey just returned from the United States. Now Adam directly took her leaving in front of all people, it made their rtionship being heavily guessed. "Grandpa, I''ll exin it to you another day." Tracey felt Adam was full of coldness and he needed someone to apany him. She held him tightly as if the bride was escaping from her wedding. Sean saw Tracey''s flying red dress. How dazzling he felt for the figure of them! Tracey had gone far, Renee was still standing there with a little embarrassment. Just now, she thought that Adam wasing to her! Carmen''s face was even more terrible. She was nning to tease Tracey, but she did not expect that Tracey had gone together with Adam. Ben seemed to still have no idea about what was happening. "Does Tracey know Mr. Xiao?" Carmen angrily stared at their back. "I''m afraid it''s not just knowing each other. He may right be the answer to why Tracey could afford that expensive jewelry." "You mean...?" Ben didn''t really get Carmen. After all, men were not sensitive to do such suspicion. "I''m afraid that Tracey''s rtionship with him maybe embarrassed." There was something hidden in Carmen''s words. "Made it clear to me. Why is Tracey embarrassed?!" Old Master Xia was so angry that he mmed the table. Ben hurriedly stopped him, "Dad, be gentle. This is not at home, others are looking at us." As he said, he thought of the old man''sment of Master Sheng just now. Old Master Xia stopped but he still looked at Carmen with fierce eyes. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the Sheng family and no one cared about them so much. Carmen suddenly thought of something, "Who on earth he is?" "It''s Adam Xiao! Mom, even I know him, now he is the dream lover of all the girls." Renee quickly exined. The Old Master also looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot. He was even going to ignore her idiot question. But Carmen''s face didn''t change. "No, Xiao was his fake surname. His real surname should be Sheng." Carmen slowly said the truth out. This was a secret of the Sheng family, just like no one else knew that Renee and Leo were illegitimate children of the Xia family. In other people''s eyes, Ben found another woman after Tracey''s mother died. Only a few people knew the truth. The Sheng family was in a simr situation. However, Adam was different from Renee and Leo. He had always disgusted his identity and background, and he was even more unwilling to have anything to do with the Sheng family. He deliberately effaced. In addition, the old master carefully protected his identity. Therefore, the outside only knew that there was a master Sheng, but they never who the master Sheng was. Over time, he was also forgotten by people like Tracey. After being reminded by Carmen, Old Master Xia remembered something he heard about the Sheng family a long time ago. "You mean that old man''s youngest son?" "Yes, as far as I know, Old Master Sheng had already arranged a marriage for Adam a few years ago. It was Caroline, the Third Miss of the Luo family. But he left with Tracey just now. They must have had a special rtionship. Will Tracey be the mistress? We don''t know what she''s been doing in the United States these years. Maybe she exchanged her body for money..." "Shut up! Will the girls of the Xia family short of money?" The Old Master was very protective of Tracey. No one could insult his granddaughter! Seeing the Old Master was getting angry, Carmen had to take care of her words. "Maybe I guessed wrong, but she was with Sean before, now she is messing with Sean''s youngest uncle. The Xia family is also well-known and if this thing was exposed, what will others talk about us?" Last time, she was disastrously defeated by Tracey, now as long as she caught the opportunity, she would seize it and revenge on her. Hearing her words, the old master and Ben were all silent. Carmen''s concerns were reasonable since what wealthy family valued most is the reputation. "Dad, I know you like Tracey, but you can not be blind. If Tracey has been doing something to humiliate the Xia family, we can''t just let it be. She said that she knew the famous designer DO, and she had apany in the United States. Maybe she lied everything just because none of us in there! She not only has a problem with moral quality but also being messy in interpersonal rtionships! Oh...It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have allowed her to go abroad so that she would not have be like this. It''s all my fault..." "Don''t be sad. How can you me yourself?" Ben hurriedly held Carmen in his arms. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Since Tracey had left, Carmen must speak much ill of her in order to revenge. She even added many usible details. Although the Old Master loved Tracey, he also paid attention to the reputation of the Xia family. If what she said was true, Tracey would disappoint him so much! "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s my fault, I didn''t discipline her in time to let her be like this." Ben was even muddled to agree with Carmen! Renee also made up a few stories to damage Tracey''s reputation. At this moment, Tracey and Adam had already returned to the car. The temperature inside was instantly down because of his coldness. The driver directly took them home. Tracey nced at him, Adam was sitting straight in the car, the tenderness or evil charm of him now all disappeared. He was frowning. In the past, he was always the talkative one, now he did not speak, the car was like being filled with ice. "Well, don''t be angry." Tracey''s voice was soft, and her fingers gently touched his eyebrows. She didn''t like such a look of him. Hearing her voice, Adam finally moved his eyes. Tracey saw that his eyebrows stretched a little, but the coldness was still there. "Are you still angry?" She tilted her head and looked at him. "Then rub my head and you''ll feel better, okay?" Adam had always been fond of rubbing her head since they met for the first time. At that time, she was much shorter than Adam. In his eyes, Tracey was just like a little animal. He liked to rub her head from time to time. Every time she was being rubbed, Tracey would cover her head and asked him angrily. "I''m not a kitten or a puppy. Why do you always like doing that?" The young would always smile and answered, "Because it feels good." Tracey was speechless but pout and stared at him. Once, she identally provoked Adam. It was the first time that Tracey saw her gentle brother Adam''s cold look. It seemed that he didn''t know the little girl in front of him. She felt that she was more afraid of his coldness than being disciplined by parents. "Brother, don''t be angry if I let you rub my head, okay?" Tracey tilted her head and carefully stretched it out to Adam. Obviously disliked, but still wanted to pleasing others. Seeing such a contradictory behavior of Tracey, Adam felt she was so cute. After rubbing her head, he would not angry anymore. Although Tracey had grown up, the woman in front of him and the little girl in his memory ovepped, they use the same way trying to calm him down. Adam soon felt much better. The coldness in the car suddenly disappeared. He grabbed her wrist and pushed her down on the chair. Tracey was shocked. After all, this person was still so angry in thest second. "What... what are you doing?" She stared at the man over her body. Adam''s lips moved to her ear little by little, and his hot breath was sprayed on her neck, causing Tracey''s body to tremble slightly. Maybe because they were happyst night, now her body became much more sensitive. His voice was like a demon''s, "Little bunny, I don''t want to rub your head." "Okay, but could you let go of me first. What does this look like?" Tracey said with a little embarrassment. Although his car was spacious, it was still in the car! "No, because... I found somewhere attracted me more than your head." Adam smiled evilly, and his fingers slowly moved down. Tracey knew what he meant. Her face turned red. In the darkness f the car, she could not see his face but could feel it was extremely hot. The light outside shaded in, Tracey became obscure in such brightness. Previously, on the balcony, Adam''s desire was already aroused. Even though nobody was on the balcony, Tracey was frightened, not to mention that there was a driver in the car. "No..get up!" Tracey''s voice was as sounded soft. "Didn''t you want tofort me? Your body is my bestfort." Once a man lost in his desire, how he would care about other things. He only knew that he must, must do it with this woman. "Don''t do it here, okay?" Tracey knew that a woman''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, but it was her first time to learn that men were also so capricious. Thest second, this man was still so cold and angry. She tried tofort him with her head. But the next second, she was pushed down! Tracey''s heart was full of grievance. "No, I won''t follow you a second time.1'' Adam pressed a button beside him, a partition fell down and blocked the space between the driver''s seat and the back seat. "Don''t worry about it now." Adam''s hand had moved to her back and was about to untie the strap of Tracey''s dress. It looked like a closed space, but it was not soundproof! Tracey pushed him again. "Shall we go home first?" "He can''t hear it." Adam knew what Tracey was worried about. As expected, the driver quickly turned on the music as soon as heard what Adam''s order. The whole car was instantly full of music. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Don''t refuse again." Adam''s lips moved along her ears. He clearly knew that this was her most sensitive part. Tracey trembled slightly in his arms. Adam used to despise those men who could not control themselves, he thought that would be no different with animals. But after he tasted the joy of doing it with Tracey, he admitted that it was the most poisonous thing in the world. Once contaminated, he had no way to get rid of it, and he would like to be lost in it. "Little Tracey, please..." His begging was so sincere. Tracey wanted to refuse, but in the street lights, she saw the pain in his eyes. Thinking of the heart-breaking smile showed on his face before in the hotel, she suddenly didn''t have the heart to refuse him again. In her hesitation, he began to strip her clothes. Momentarily, Tracey''s jade-white body was in front of his eyes. Her eyes looked so gentle in the dim light outside, and she could not help kissing this man. Instead of keeping worried about Adam, she would like to fly with him. Under his affectionate and gentle attack, she lost her resistance little by little. The beautiful English song sounded, it was talking about the story of a loving couple. As the car was bumpy from time to time and her body was even more sensitive thanst night. She wrapped her hand around Adam''s waist, closing her eyes. She didn''t even care that her phone was ringing in her handbag. It rang for quite a long time. Tracey was about to pick it up, but she was pulled back by Adam and continued to enjoy their happiness. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Tracey felt that her mood was light as the car bumped on the road. They were too happy to forget they were still on the way home. They didn''t even notice that they had already arrived and the driver had also left. When she returned to consciousness, she found that her dress was stripped off to her waist, revealing her sexy upper body. Adam''s shirt was also messy. Both of them were looking embarrassed. At this moment, she was leaning against Adam''s chest and panting. Obviously, she had not totally recovered from the excitement just now. "You are not angry now?" She asked and gently bit his chest. "Almost." Adam gently touched her scattered hair, and the anger of him was finally dispersed. Until this moment did Tracey picked up her phone to check the missed call. "It''s grandpa''s call. Three calls." Tracey said, "Was it because I didn''t introduce you before?" At that time, Adam was extremely angry. How could he care about the introduction? Of course, she did not know that Carmen had illy spoken of her in the back either. "There should be something urgent. I have to call him back." Adam also realized that he had been too rude before. After all, they were all Tracey''s family. He left without saying a word to them. At that time, he couldn''t care that if he was rude or not. He could only make up for it in the future. Tracey called back. The old master must be noticing the phone all the time. He answered the phone as soon as it rang, "Grandpa..." "Where are you?" The old master''s voice was not as kind as it used to be, but more serious. Tracey''s heart tightened subconsciously, thinking that something serious had happened. "I''m going home. What happened, Grandpa?" "Go home? Which home?" The old man''s voice became colder and colder. "I bought a house by the sea. I have arrived." Tracey replied, wondering if something had happened after she left. "Come to the castle." "Grandpa, it''s veryte now. How about going there another day?" Tracey was really confused. "Come here right now!" The old master gave her thest order. Before Tracey said anything, he hung up the phone. Tracey was a little panic by the busy tone on the phone. In her memory, the old master had never spoken to her in such a harsh tone. Adam''s fingers still lingered on her body. She quickly got up from his arms and said, "Grandpa asked me to go back." "I heard it, but I don''t want to let you go, little bunny." Obviously, one time was not enough to satisfy this devil. What they did just now was a warm-up at most. He did not intend to let go of Tracey. "Tonight, at my house or your house?" He bit her earlobe gently, he actually didn''t want to get out of such tenderness. "Stop it. Grandpa has never spoken to me like that. I have to go back now." Tracey tidy her clothes in a hurry and opened the door. "Maybe he has something to ask you. Let''s go back tomorrow." Adam wanted to drag her back to the car and do it again. He was so excited. "Brother Adam, something must have happened. I''ll go up to change my clothes first." Tracey pushed him away. She hurriedly got off the car and rushed toward home even without wearing her shoes. Within just a few steps, she was carried. "You...?" Tracey looked at him in surprise. "If your foot is hurt, I will be distressed. Let me bring you home." Adam pressed her house''s password and directly took her upstairs. Tracey saw that he didn''t force her again, feeling warm in her heart. "Brother Adam, I think I like you more and more." Hearing her words, Adam smiled. "Little bunny, I''ll let you go tonight, but you have to double make up to me next time." He put her on the ground. Tracey tiptoed and wrapped around his neck. She whispered by his ears, "I promise to never resist and make you satisfied, okay?" "That is what you say." He was going to be on fire again. The big bed was beside, he wanted to pounce Tracey on it so much. His heart became more restless because of her words. Tracey seemed to have expected he would have some reaction. So she kissed his cheek and quickly flee to the bathroom. "Yes, I said it." Her cheerful voice came from the bathroom, followed by the sound of the water. Adam touched his face to feel the warmth left by her. "What a little woman." He turned on the light and stood in front of the mirror, then he found that his white shirt was full of red lip marks. Even his lips and cheeks were slightly red. All this reminded him of their intense and exciting love. He recalled the softness and fragrance of her all the time, even the sound of water was going to release the beast inside his heart. He sighed. This kind of thing really made him addicted. Even though he was usually good at selfcontrol, he finally lost control. If he hadn''t promised her to let go of her tonight, he must do it again! While she was taking a shower, he changed his clothes. Tracey came out only a few minutester. She was in a hurry and not being so shy like before, she came out naked and directly picked clothes to change. Adam hugged her from behind. "Little bunny, you don''t really regard me as a man?" His fire was still on, she dared toe out naked! "Stop it. Didn''t I promise to satisfy you next time?" Tracey pushed his hand away and get changed quickly. She had no time to dress up, so she casually tied a ponytail. She was flustered to wear a white dress. She had not seen such a look of her for long. Adam cleaned his face and saw the pure- style Tracey in the mirror. "Although everyone praised Rachel as a goddess, I think you are the real goddess." "Honeymouthed. Let''s go." Tracey took his hand and hurried downstairs. Adam thought that Rachel dressed like Tracey of three years ago. If Sean was his shadow, then Rachel was Tracey''s shadow. How interesting! Adam looked down, seeing their clenched hands, he smiled much brighter. No matter what happened in the past, he only knew that he would not let her go for the rest of his life!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Along the way to the castle, Tracey was very nervous. Since her childhood, grandpa had never said anything in such a serious tone, even if she identally broke the orchid that he raised as a treasure. Adam nced at her and found that she was in heavy minded. "Don''t worry, ording to my understanding to the old master Xia, he won''t be as muddled as your father." In the past years, even though Tracey was absent, he did a thorough investigation of her family. "Even if that''s the case, I am still uneasy. My grandpa never spoke to me in this way." Tracey lowered her head, showing a nervous look. Adam could do nothing but tofort her. After all, this was the home affairs of Tracey''s family. The old master didn''t say any details on the phone, he didn''t know what had happened either. As the car drove into the castle estate, it was around 11:00 p.m. Her grandfather had always been in a regr and healthy lifestyle, so he was supposed to sleep early. Adam held her cold hand and said, "Little bunny, let me go in with you." He didn''t want to see the nervous look on Tracey, he was also worried that she would get hurt. "It''s okay. I didn''t do anything wrong. I''m not going to be executed. It''s gettingte. I don''t think I will be back today. You can go back and sleep early. I''ll call you when I''m done." Tracey let go of his hand. "Okay, be careful." Tracey got off and walked toward the castle. The butler had been waiting here for a long time. He wicked at her as if warning the danger. In the living room, except for the old master, Ben, Carmen, Renee and Leo were all there. Carmen and her children were looking very gloating. Tracey had been confused about what on earth was going on until she saw their expression. When Tracey was little, no matter how naughty she was, her grandfather had never med her. Tonight, the old master was in the most serious manner ever. She was familiar with such a look. In the past, every time when Renee or Leoined being "bullied" by Tracey to Ben, Ben would show the same look. One hour ago, before she left the hotel, her grandfather had been protective of her. So he changed after she left. She knew she had done nothing wrong or harmful to the Xia family. There was only one reason, that was Carmen had said something bad in front of the old master. Thinking that the truth may be exposed, Tracey soon rxed, even wore a sweet smile. "Grandpa, why haven''t you sleep? Your heart is not good. The doctor said that you should sleep early and get up early. If you have something to talk about, we can talk another day. Your health is most important." Tracey walked briskly toward her grandfather. The old master saw her rxed look, the doubt in his eyes deepened. "Oh, Tracey ising. I thought you hung around with men and did note here tonight." Renee said. "My sister, you are the First Miss of the Xia family. Your words and actions represent us. Don''t do anything that may bring shame, ok?" Leo wanted to insult Tracey. "Tracey, what have you done? Kneel down and admit your mistakes!" Carmen found that Tracey looked cheerful, It was very likely that she would be going to fool them, so she must take some actions. If she felt guilty, she would probably be suppressed by Carmen. However, Tracey had already guessed her intention. She wanted to suppress Tracey and support her own kids to enter thepany and take the shares. What a good n! Unfortunately, she underestimated her opponent. How could Tracey let Carmen seed? But the battles between them would break out sooner or later, regardless of who suppressed each other first. Carmen must have spoken ill of her in front of the old master, and it made the old master furious. After all, the old master valued reputation the most in his life. Otherwise, he would ept Carmen a long time ago. After all, he deemed it very shameful to ept a mistress in the Xia family. "Kneel down? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I kneel down?11 Tracey asked in return, as if she felt that this request was ridiculous. The old master looked at her and said, "Tracey, should you exin to me about your rtionship with Adam Xiao?" "Grandpa, let me be straight, Adam Xiao is the person I love I told you before. Because we haven''t been together for a long time, so I haven''t made him public yet." Things had gone like this, Tracey would not keep it a secret anymore, so he told the truth out.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that she was so easy to admit their rtionship, Carmen was a little surprised. Ben''s face was still very serious. "But he has been engaged to Caroline for a long time. If you do so, you will be the homewrecker!" Ben said. "Yes, and you said on the phone that you lived outside, where did you get the money to buy a house? Tracey, you are the eldest daughter of the Xia family. You can''t do anything disgraceful to the family!" The Old Master said directly. "I saw you wearing the DO jewelry before, but how did you pay for such expensive jewelry with just a little money as the living expense? Where did your moneye from? Since Mr. Xiao already has a fiancee, are you raised by him and be his mistress?" Renee was also adding fuel to the fire. The old master''s face became worse and worse. "Tracey, if you don''t have enough money, just tell us. Will the Xia family treat you badly? If you do those immoral things, I will not easily let you off." Tracey felt that it was funny, and Carmen must have heavily spoken ill of her to the old master. Her grandpa really seemed to be brainwashed. "Grandpa, I said that we had been together recently, and I didn''t know he had a fiancee. Even if he has a fiancee, it doesn''t affect we love each other..." "So you admit that you know he has a fiancee but still go together with him?" Carmen seized the chance to insult. "Well, you, you really pissed me off. You know that he has a fiancee but still with him. Tracey, you are from a famous family, how can you do such a shameless thing? What''s more, he is the uncle of Sean. Are you doing this to take revenge on him? Why are you b*tching yourself? Why you don¡¯t take your body seriously?! Kneel down!" The old master was furious. "I''ll kneel for her." A clear and elegant male voice sounded. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Hearing the voice, Tracey turned around in disbelief. He said with a smile, pulling Tracey behind him and trying to protect her. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to go back?" Tracey pulled his sleeve and whispered. Not only her but also all other people were all very surprised. How did hee in? Adam didn''t intend to leave at all. He had been waiting in the car until making sure that Tracey was safe. When he saw Ben''s car was parked beside, he thought of something. Ben had only been back to the castle a few times in recent years. Why did hee here tonight? Unless... He had already figured out the reasons. Both the Xia family and the Sheng family were concerned about the status. He left without saying a word to the Xia family because he was angry at that time, so he thought that he may have brought some trouble to Tracey. Anyway, he would not let her suffer the me alone! As soon as he came, he heard those harsh questions threw to Tracey. Adam Saw her arrogantly standing in the living room, she looked like won''t be defeated by anything. She had grown up enough to handle everything, but the more grown-up she was, the more distressed he felt. He hoped to protect her no matter what happened. All she needed to do was to enjoy life. He did not want her to face the difficulty alone. "Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Adam was proactively to be the focus. "Old master Xia, it''s all my fault. When I was pursuing Tracey, she didn''t know about the so-called fiancee. She was not a homewrecker." No matter how hard Tracey was to exin, it was not as useful as Adam''s proof. If Tracey continued to exin, Carmen would only keep ndering her. Now Adam was showing up to rify, the anger in the old man''s heart eased a little. He doted on Tracey, but it did not mean that he would tolerant any Tracey''s behavior. "Now that you already have a fiancee, why do you chase my granddaughter?" The Old Master wanted Adam to take all the mes. Looking into his eyes, Adam said, "Old Master Xia, that so-called fiancee is not what I want. My father forced me to marry her. I didn''t show up on the engagement day, and I never admitted this engagement ever." "So, you have nothing to do with Caroline?" Old Master Xia was almost going to defined Adam as a jerk. He could not figure out why Adam already had a fiancee, but he still chased Tracey. With his exnation, he felt much better. "Nothing at all, Old Master. Here is another fact. I don''t mind if you are going tough at me, although I have the blood of the Sheng family, I never regarded me as a member of them. Caroline was chosen by my father for the intermarriage. How can she be my fiancee without my permission? The only person I have always been love is Tracey. I have already made it clear to them when I was in the hotel. I have nothing to do with Caroline. Old Master Xia, you are also from a rich family. You should know how helpless I am, right?" Adam was a person who was good at observing people. He hid his sharpness in front of the Old Master, said the truth in a humble manner, and even put himself in a very weak position. "Humph, Old Mater Sheng has always been arbitrary and overbearing! Is the marriage of the children just a tool for his business? Of course, I understand your feeling. It''s a wise choice for you to break away from the Sheng family." Old Master Xia used to have a hard time with Old Master Sheng when they were young. Adam was dissatisfied with his father, on this point, Tracey''s grandpa favored Adam. Adam seized the chance and continued. "Old master, when I was in the hotel, I wanted to introduce Tracey to the people of the Sheng family. Who knew that my father was so stubborn that he forced me to marry Caroline. The person I love is only Tracey. How can I marry a woman I don''t love and have never been admitted? So I was angry and fell out with my father. At that time, I was in a bad mood and just wanted to leave with Tracey. I didn''t mean to offend you. It was all my fault. It was me who made Tracey be med. I''m sorry. If you want someone to kneel, let me kneel to apologize to you." While speaking, Adam was bending his knees down. Since he had rified everything, how could the Old Master still have the heart to let him kneel? He hurriedly stopped Adam and said, "It''s not your fault. It''s your father''s! He is too heartless and thinks it is still in an old society that parentalmand is everything and everyone has to live following his request!" "That''s why I broke away from them. Old master, I''m sincere to Tracey. Will you agree that we are together?" Even without his background of the Sheng family, The Old Master had already noticed this outstanding young man because of his business talent. That was why he was praised as a national husband for several years in a row. He was rich but never had gossips. He was absolutely the kind of young man that favored by seniority. In particr, his status in the business circle made the old master appreciate him more. "You are very excellent. If you are sincere to Tracey, I will naturally agree." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Besides, he would protect Tracey behind his back and turn against his family for her, which showed that Tracey carried weights in his heart. The old master had experienced countless people, so he really liked Adam. "Old Master Xia, I swear to God that I''ll treat Tracey well in my life.''1 Adam was nning to visit the old man another day, but he didn''t expect he conquered him just within an hour. "What about you? What are you thinking?" The old master looked at Tracey. Tracey was his favorite granddaughter. He had never thought of getting her intermarried. He only wanted Tracey to find her own true love and not suffer loving hurt again. Looking at grandpa''s eyes, Tracey understood his wish, Tracey stepped forward and raised the ring on her finger. "Grandpa, I used to be hurt in a rtionship that made me no longer believe in love. After Brother Adam appeared, he let me slowly open my heart. For him, I am willing to believe it again." Then Tracey and Adam sped each other''s fingers, her mouth curved into a happy smile. She had firmly believed in this man. As long as he would not let her down in the future, she would never let him go. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Originally, Carmen wanted to slender Tracey and defeat her, but Adam reversed everything. Besides, she didn''t expect that Tracey and Adam actually had such a rtionship. If so, her own children would be much worsepared with her. They were ying around all day long and never have an excellent boyfriend or girlfriend. As for those so-called friends, none of them did good to their future. "I didn''t expect that you are Tracey''s boyfriend, Mr. Xiao. It''s really a bit strange. I saw your interview not long ago, saying that you don''t have a girlfriend. Tracey just came back. How did you go together?" Carmen asked. Not until this moment, Adam didn''t want to take a look at her. It was this woman who pushed Tracey into a desperate situation and almost died. Although he was furious inside, his expression was polite and calm. "I have loved Tracey for many years. In the past, Tracey was apanied by another man, so I could only wait and protected her secretly. After all, stealing other''s lover will bring retribution." On the surface, he was talking about Tracey and Sean, but in fact, what he really satirized was Carmen, who broke into Tracey''s family as a homewrecker. The word "retribution" was very harsh to Carmen. She felt very ufortable, but she had to remain calm. "Haha, I didn''t expect you are so spoony, Mr. Xiao." "Tracey is the gift sent by god. If others don''t cherish her, I will put her in my hand and protect her forever." Adam raised Tracey''s hand and kissed it affectionately. There were no outsiders, and he didn''t need to do it as a show. From Adam''s eyes, it could be seen that they were full of love for Tracey. Although he often said many loving words to Tracey in private, it was the first time that he said them in front of her family. Tracey suddenly flushed. Leaning on him, Tracey was like a little girl. All her powerful aura was gone. Seeing Adam''s handsome look, Renee thought thatst time in school, there was another handsome boy with Tracey. Why all the outstanding people would circle around her? Jealousy spread in Renee''s heart. "Tracey, you really like changing boyfriends. You were with Sean before. A few days ago, a mix- blood pretty boy was together with you. Shortly afterward, you have hooked up with Mr. Xiao. You are really charming." Renee deliberately said it in a loud voice to warn Adam. After hearing that, everyone looked at Adam. Any normal man couldn''t ept a slut as his girlfriend, not to mention Adam, an excellent man. But his face did not change at all because of Renee''s words. He smiled slightly and said, "Miss Xia, you may have misunderstood something. I am also clear about Tracey''s past. It was my nephew who hurt Tracey. Tracey was the victim and she was betrayed by her closest rtionship. As for the handsome guy you mentioned, it was total bullsh*t. I knew that man. He was a good friend and business partner of Tracey in America. He was now in charge of Tracey''spany while she''s not there. A few days ago, he came here especially to visit her. Maybe it was because of the outgoing personality of him that makes you misunderstood something? Tracey suffered a lot in the past. I hope you can be careful of your words before saying them out, miss Xia. After all, we are all adults. Everyone should be responsible for what they say. Will it be rude if your words hurt others?" Adam told everything calmly. The calmer he was, the more furious the old master was. How vicious were Carmen and her children to insult Tracey before? Fortunately, Old Master Xia finally understood that these people''s bad intentions. "Enough! Are you embarrassed for yourself? Tracey has never done those shameful things. How you could nder her like that?" Usually, they barely came to the castle to visit the old master, but tonight, they were all here actively. They turned out to be here to see Tracey''s joke! N?velDrama.Org content. "Dad, what I said before was just my guess." Carmen showed embarrassment because Adam was the best evidence. He not only exined everything but also proved that Tracey had apany in the United States. Would anyone doubt his words? "Grandpa, what did Carmen say about me?" Tracey asked knowingly, she had already guessed what Carmen would say. Since she plotted her, how could Tracey not avenge? But she decided to pretend to be confused first. The old master saw her innocent look, making sure that she didn''t know anything. At this moment, she was just a little girl immersed in love. She didn''t make any mistakes, but being ndered by most unpleasant words. He felt a little guilty to almost wrong her. "Ask them by yourself." The old master snorted. Now he looked more clearly at the heart of Carmen and her children. He had already considered to let them enter thepany. After this thing, he found out that those people were all despicable ones. They were all smart but never with good intentions, so he began to be hesitant about their qualification. If they were entering thepany, it''s fine if they only beingzy or idle, what if they targeted Tracey at any time and continued to frame her? Of course, Tracey would not be silly to really ask about what did Carmen say. She just smiled and said, "It''s all right, she must have misunderstood something. We are a family, so it''s good that things have been rified." Compared with Tracey''s generosity, the ugly look of Carmen and her children made the old master hated them even more. "Did you hear that? Learn from Tracey, please! If you dare to make any more trouble, never think of enteringpany!" The old master finally understood that he was almost fooled by those evil people. "Yes." They did not dare to say anything more. This time, they backfired themselves. Joining hands with Adam, Tracey easily won her enemies for another round. What''s more, they received a blessing from the Old Master Xia. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. Come on, go take a rest." Tracey pretended to be generous and didn''t argue with Carmen. After all, taking revenge was a long process. "Tracey, you''re a good girl." "Since it''ste, I''ll leave first, Old Master Xia." Adam was about to leave. "It''s beingte and It''s not safe to drive at night. Jeff, make a bed for him." The old master ordered. "Then... Thank you, Old Master." Adam got his wish. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Tracey was holding Old Master Xia and hearing that Adam would stay, she suddenly remembered what they did in the car a few moments ago, she flushed again. ording to her understanding of Adam, he was addicted to climbing over to her room. Probably, he would do it tonight. "What are you thinking of? Why your face is so red?" Adam asked knowingly, staring straight at Tracey. Tracey red at him and did not answer. She turned her head and smiled, "Grandpa, it''s getting late. Let''s go to take a rest." "Well, Tracey, Adam is our guest. You have to treat him well." Obviously, he saw Tracey red at Adam just now. "Sure, grandpa, let the butler make a bed for him. Don''t worry about these things." Tracey went upstairs with the Old Master. Carmen backfired herself this time. She originally thought that today was her opportunity to defeat Tracey, but things werepletely go reversed and Tracey actually won more supports from the old master. How depressed Carmen was! Only Ben was still silly and didn''t know what on earth happened. He was d that his daughter hadn''t done those shameful things. "Mr. Xiao, please feel free to take this house as your own home. Don''t be too polite." Ben said friendly. After all, Adam didn''t borrow the power of the Sheng family to build his own business world. He was worth everyone''s respect. "I will, Mr. Xia, I''m sorry to bother you." Adam was still polite, removing all his arrogance he showed to the Sheng family before. "Mr. Xiao, pleasee with me." The butler walked up to Adam respectfully, and Adam hurriedly followed him. When everyone had left, Ben''s face became cold. "Why are you still sitting here? Why don''t you go to sleep? If you dare to nder Tracey again in the future, I will definitely punish you all!" Although he was still unclear about the real intentions of Carmen and her children, and he only thought that they were just gossiping, he had already been very unpleasant. "Honey, I was doing it for the Xia family''s reputation! How did I know Tracey''s rtionship with him?" Carmen knew that she did wrong, she could only apologize. "Alright. Fortunately, Tracey is generous and was not going to be hard on you. If you provoke the Old Master, never think of entering thepany!" Ben said and left. "Mom, a good opportunity was wasted again." Renee''s eyes were full of unwillingness. "You are right...Who knows she has this rtionship with Adam. Tracey has been in the United States for a few years and hooked up with Adam as soon as she came back. Look at you two, do you ever have any excellent boyfriend or girlfriend?" They surely were not able to answer this question. After all, the friends they made were all scums too. In terms of choosing a partner, they were even more casual. They changed partners frequently. It was for nothing more than the woman''s hot figure or the handsome face of a man. They had always regarded love as a game rather than taking it seriously and consider the future. If Tracey didn''te back, they would never felt uneasy. Now that Tracey came back with so much power, they couldn''t evenpete with her. "Mom, it''s all because Tracey knows how to seduce men. I''m not that kind of b*tch.'''' Renee flipped her big wavy hair and said. "If you are same powerful as Tracey, go to hook up with Adam. If you get him, he is much richer than the Xia family, you don''t need the shares of the Xia family." Carmen had always been very clear-headed about these things. "Mom, you mean... you want me to steal my sister''s boyfriend?" Renee finally understood what she meant. "It doesn''t matter, they didn''t'' get married, you are not breaching thews, even if they get married, you can also steal him, how did I get your father? Do you need me to teach you how to do it?" Carmen asked and smiled. "If grandpa knows it, I will be punched by him to death!" Renee looked shocked. Although she had done a lot of terrible things in school, she nevercked men. She did not need to steal another''s boyfriend. Carmen looked at Renee with exasperation. "Are you stupid, why are you caring about that old man? In this society, the strong preyed on the weak. Tracey''s mother is my defeated opponent. Look at me, how good is my life? And Rachel also goes together with Sean." "That''s right, but I''m a little afraid of Adam. It''s said that he never gets close to women." Although Renee was interested in a cool man like Adam, she was still a little afraid. "How you are so... If it is the case, how did he fall in love with that little b*tch? He is living here tonight, It''s a favorable situation for you. Do you know what to do? As long as you can make him love you, don''t care about your grandpa''s opinion." Carmen was obviously much more shameless than any other one. These shocking ideas were just ordinary things to her. It was as simple as talking about today''s weather! Renee became enlightened after hearing what Carmen said. If she had a man like Adam, she didn''t need any other man in the future. He was rich and powerful, as long as having this man as the supporting force, Renee was not necessarily ingratiating herself with the old master. "Mom, I know what to do." Renee''s eyes became extremely determined. "Good girl. What I am doing is all good for you two. I hope that you can have a bright future." Carmen said with great earnestness as if it was out of human nature. At this moment, in the darkness on the second floor, Adam silently pressed the button of the end recording and looked at the butler next to him. Neither of them went downstairs but quickly left that ce. When they returned to the rooms, Adam said, "I''m sorry. I wanted you to get something for me, but I didn''t expect to hear so much that I shouldn''t have heard." The butler had been working for the old master for many years and was thought highly of by him. Adam asked him to get something for him from the car, but "identally" heard the conversation of Carmen and Renee. Actually, the butler was not identally hearing it at all but was "asked" to hear it. Adam wanted the butler to tell the old master about their conversation someday. "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. I will tell the Old Master truthfully." "What I want to say is, keep this secret first, don''t tell him too early." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" The butler was a little surprised, Adam was deliberately to let him hear it. "Because I don''t want to interfere with Tracey''er''s n. She wants to avenge by herself. In the future, when Tracey ns to expose everything, at that time, please tell the old master the truth." When he was speaking, his eyes were looking so meaningful. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 At this time, Tracey had no idea about what had happened outside the bedroom. After there was no one around, the old master took Tracey''s hand and asked, "Girl, there are no people here now. Tell me honestly whether you really love Adam or just want to take revenge on Sean?" "Grandpa, I told you that I like him. It has nothing to do with Sean," Tracey said, somewhat helplessly. "Tracey, I''m afraid that you might go the wrong way. Sean, he was "blind" and betrayed you. I''m worried that you''ll ruin your future for revenge." Tracey saw the Old Master''s worry. Seeing old master''s white hair, Tracey felt warm. Perhaps he was the only person in the Xia family who cared about her future. "Don''t worry, grandpa. I''m fine. I won''t ruin my future to take revenge on a person I don''t love. If I do that, I will hurt my beloved ones. Grandpa, I''ve known brother Adam for many years, and we''re serious." ''Tm d to hear that. I''m old, and I didn''t know a lot of things. But my favorite thing is that you can be happy." "I know, grandpa. Take a rest." Traceyforted the Old Master. Seeing her grandfather''s stooped back, she still remembered that he used to be so vigorous and strong when she was a little girl. How time flew! His body also shrank a little bit. The old people always worried about their descendants the most. She knew her grandfather was always kind to her, so she didn''t tell her him how bad her life was during the three years in America. Even if she exposed Carmen''s sins, she couldn''tpletely defeat her, instead, it must cause her crazy counterattack. During the days she was in the U.S., she was like an eyas that was just learning to fly, and even her flying position was crooked, not to mention facing the unexpected storm. She remained silent and waited for the opportunity. Three years had passed, the eyas had grown into an eagle. She could already easily fly in the storm. She would tear her enemies apart with her sharp ws. As she got out of grandpa''s bedroom, her face soon turned gloomy. She thought of Carmen and sneered, "Had so much fun, right?" She didn¡¯t start any revenge ns, they became restless first. Since they were so active, Tracey would absolutely cooperate. Her eyes turned cold,ing up with some ideas. Back in her room, sheyzily on her bed and took out her mobile phone to send a text message to Adam. "Do not climb over tonight!" She forbid him to be presumptuous in the castle. If being seen by the old master, it would be awkward. Bluntly, it was because Tracey was shy. Adam got replied shortly, "Okay." Seeing him agreed so easily, Tracey felt wired, it was not his style. "Don''t knock on the door. I want to sleep!" She sent another message. "Okay." Another simple reply came. It was the answer she wanted, but why did she feel a little disappointed when she saw these two replies? Putting on the pajamas, she wanted to have a good sleep. She was already very tired today. Logically speaking, she should fall asleep immediately. But when she thought of Adam''s brief messages, she couldn''t fall asleep. He would usually send her some honeyed words when they were not together, rather than just sending a word. After rolling on the bed for an hour, Tracey was still not sleepy at all, but also became soberer. She got out of bed. Dam* it, she was addicted to him! She walked barefoot in the dim corridor. The end of the corridor was the guest room. Some lights shed out from inside. "The light still on, it''s veryte, what is he doing there?" Tracey thought. Tracey walked in with doubts. She was surprised to see Adam was sittingzily on the chair, with a cigarette between his fingers. Someziness was in his eyes, his mouth was curved into a forced smile. She saw this kind of expression of him once in the hotel. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was another woman in front of him, she was wearing a set of ck sexy lingerie. The ckce skirt only reached her hips, seeing through the hollow skirt, there was her waist. The T-back pants she was wearing had already sunk into the butt crack. Renee was back to Tracey. The back of her was so attractive, not to mention the front. That was the reason why Adam was not going to climb over. It turned out that he had another beauty. Tracey looked into Adam''s eyes. Adam held his mobile phone. He was about to send a message to Tracey, it wrote, "If you don''t come, I will be eaten by a monster." But Tracey was already here before the message was sent. Although Tracey had been his girlfriend, Adam was still not at ease. He had shown too much sincerity to Tracey, but he was not quite sure about Tracey''s feelings for him. Previously in the hotel, she seemed to had no reactions to the fiancee when Sean mentioned her. Adam didn''t know how Tracey regarded him as in her heart. He just wanted to see if Tracey really cared about him with the help of Renee. "Brother Adam, do you think I am beautiful?" Renee did not know that Tracey was behind her, still acting and speaking coquettishly. "Do you really want to listen to it?" Adam smiled evilly. Adam lookedzy, exuding a fatal temptation to women. Especially his evil temperate, which would make women go crazy. He sat there casually just like a king, looking down upon everything he conquered. Of course, Tracey knew that Adam did not want to happen anything with Renee. Otherwise, he would not deliberately let the door open, and let the light on. Obviously, he was waiting for her. Even if she thought of this, Tracey admitted that she was jealous. Her heart was overturned and she wanted to tear up the woman in front of him. While at the same time, she also wanted to know how he would answer Renee. She stood quietly there, but her fingers had fallen deeply into the palm. "Please, Brother Adam, tell me..." Renee''s voice was so loud that made Adam got goosebumps. "One word, ugly. Two words, very ugly. Three words, I am sick." After saying that, Adam put out the cigarette and walked toward Tracey. "Why are you always barefoot? It''s already autumn, don''t catch a cold." Adam said gently. Renee hurriedly looked back. She saw Tracey was standing still there and she didn''t know how long she had been there. "Didn''t she see everything I did?" Renee thought. Tracey''s cold eyes swept over. Sure enough, the front of her was much more exciting than the back. She did not wear a bra, and the ck hollowce exposed her breastpletely. "As the old saying goes, When those above behave unworthily, those below will do the same. Of course, your mom seemed to have taught you many things." Tracey said coldly. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Renee used to be arrogant, actually, she had never done such a shameful thing. Tracey''s words were not too serious, but harsh enough. "I, I didn''t..." The arrogance was all gone. Tracey stared at her, "You didn''t? Are you gonna tell me that you''re just here to see the moon? Or that you''re sleepwalking? If you like to seduce men, then I''ll let you seduce more!" Then she pulled off Renee''s clothes hard. The clothes were so thin that couldn''t bear Tracey''s strength. Her clothes were stripped off and she quickly covered her chest. "Tracey, you, you''ve gone too far!!" "Don''t think that you can seed with your mother''s means. Adam is not stupid like my father, and I am not so kind like my mother! Never use the tricks! Otherwise, I will make you regret being a woman for the rest of your life! Get out of here!" Tracey was really angry. On one hand, she thought that Carmen seduced her father and broke her family. On the other hand, for Adam. From Adam''s expression, he was obviously watching a funny show, but Tracey was still angry. Renee covered her body and left. Tracey mmed the door with the foot. When she turned around, Adam wasughing. It was the first time that he saw Tracey get so angry because of him. It could be seen that he already took a position in Tracey''s heart. "Don''tugh. Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth up." Tracey rushed over angrily. Adam hugged her tightly and said, "Little bunny, it turns out that you care about me so much. I''m really happy." Thinking of the text message before, Tracey finally understood his intention. "You deliberately sent only one word, so that I can''t sleep and look for you? If I can''t understand what you mean, are you going to sleep with her tonight?" Tracey pinched his body angrily, but Adam''s whole body was sofortable like feeling the spring breeze. "You are so smart, how you could not figure it out? Even if you didn''t, I''m going to tell you." He showed her the unsent message. Seeing this message, Tracey''s expression was a little better. Finally, she recovered little by little. "Did you know she was going to seduce you?" It had been one hour since Tracey got out of the old master''s room. But Renee came not long ago. There was only one exnation for the fact that Adam knew Renee''s n in advance. "Come on, let me y something for you." Adam held her on hisp and yed the conversation between Carmen and Renee. Although his voice was not loud, it was easy to distinguish who was talking. After listening to this dialogue, Tracey finally realized that Adam''s trap was not set up for others, but for herself. "You did this just because you want to see my angry look?" "No, what I want to know is whether you have me in your heart or not. You know it, I had always been watching you secretly. Looking at how sweet it was for you and Sean, I finally made up my mind three years ago. If you and Sean would continue to be so good, then I would give up on you. That night, God sent you to me. Little bunny, you don''t know how ecstatic I am, although you have forgotten mepletely. At that time, what I thought was that as long as you stayed with me, I would protect you well, and I would revenge for you. Who would have thought that you, such a cunning bunny, would escape? Three yearster, we met again. You kept running away and I chased after you. Fortunately, you remembered everything of our past. It''s so hard to caught up with you. Little bunny, I''m both happy and afraid. I don''t know if you, really have me in your heart." You know why I always request to sleep with you, because I am worried to lose you. I am afraid that you will escape again someday morning when I get up. I would feel at ease when I saw you wake up beside me, and I would feel life was meaningful, I..." Adam never told her these. Tracey suddenly understood his feelings. She always thought that she was hurt, and she had no sense of security. When they got along, he had always been proactive. He chased her and brought her many surprises. But she had never thought about how he felt, and she didn''t know that he was also insecure. He was also afraid of losing. Because she didn''t promise him anything, so he could only set this trap in order to see Tracey''s caring. She looked into Adam''s cautious eyes as if she was fragile porcin, which he must carefully treat. However, he forgot that his past might also be a mess. He may also have been hurt badly. She covered Adam''s lips with her fingers. "Brother Adam, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you something." "What?" Adam saw Tracey suddenly calmed down and looked at her quietly. "I love you," Tracey said word by word. Actually, when he didn''t show up before, she was feeling something. She often felt an inexplicable look behind her. At that time, she thought that it was because she watched horror movies and she scared herself. Now she knew that it was Adam, who had been guarding her. "Say, say it again!" Adam thought that she would me him, but he didn''t expect that she would say these three words. "I say, I love you." "Little bunny, you don''t me me?" He was worried whether Tracey would be provoked. After all, she had experienced simr things in the past. "Why should I me you? You don''t like her. Obviously, your eyes are full of disgust, and you didn''t touch her. You just take it as a strip show." Tracey was very familiar with men''s bodies. Renee dressed like that, it was very attractive to other men. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, when she was sitting on his legs, she did not feel Adam had any reactions. Men may lie, but their bodies never do. Adam felt that his heart almost flew to the sky. "Little bunny, do you know what I was thinking when she was standing in front of me?" Adam leaned his head close to her ear. He liked the scent of her body very much. "How do I know that?" Tracey''s intuition told her that something evil must be in his head now. "I''m thinking about what it will look like if you dress like this, but I don''t dare to fantasize about that picture. I''m afraid that I''ll have a reaction. How about...you wearing it and show it to me?" "Rogue!" Tracey was still touched by his words. Why did this man change so rapidly?! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 "I''m a rogue, but I''m only your rogue." Adam chuckled, picked Tracey up, and walked to the bed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. No wonder he promised not to climb over. It turned out that he believed Tracey woulde to him. Tracey thought that she had been calcting enough, butpared with Adam, she was just like a kid. "Little bunny, never walk barefoot in the future." He gently put her on the bed, and the white silk nightdress outlined her perfect body. Her long legs were extremely attractive, and her white feet were also quietly tempting. "Okay..." She agreed, she felt almost drunk in his eyes. Without saying a word, everything happened in a reasonable way. His trap made Tracey know how much she loved him. She turned over and sat on his waist. "Brother Adam is naughty today." Her fingers roamed on his chest, just like back to that night in the hotel. That night, Tracey was also in control of him, what different from tonight was, Tracey wanted to punish him and never let him touch her. Such an action of her was so flirting, especially her roaming fingers. She unbuttoned his shirt one by one. Adam felt dry in his throat, his eyes were full of expectation. "Little bunny..." Even his voice was bing hoarse. "Brother Adam, you have seen something you shouldn''t have seen before. What should I do to let you forget it?" She was referring that he saw Renee''s body. She smiled, so charmingly and brightly. Any unconscious movement of her could light his desire up, not to mention her deliberate seduction. Adam already felt burning out even if they hadn''t really done anything. What a subus! Trying to depress his desire, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Then how do you want me to forget?" "Like this..." Her fingers moved up on the thigh and slowly lifted her skirt. Her deliberate slowing- down movement made Adam heavily flushed, and he saw the scenery under her dress. Adam was stunned. Although it was not the first time for him to see her body, it was the first time that Tracey took off her clothes on her own. "Little bunny, you are really a..." He said affectionately. Before he finished, his eyes went into darkness. She threw her dress on Adam''s face and his eyes were covered. The scent of her was giving off, flying around his nose. Adam wanted to remove the dress, but being stopped by Tracey. "Don''t move." He was obedient. Tracey began to untie his belt... The next morning, the voice of an old man sounded in their ears, "Mr. Xiao, are you up? The breakfast is ready." Adam did not know if he was still in the dream. Hearing this voice, Tracey suddenly woke up. She deliberately set Adam on firest night, but she almost burnt to death. She finally knew how starving this man was. He was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. After being flirted, he never reserved anything and let all his power out! Then Tracey took all the consequences alone. Now she felt strengthless. They did not sleep until it''s dawn. She felt that she had been woken up by the butler as soon as she fell asleep. At this moment, the butler''s voice was outside. Even if she knew that he would note in, she still felt a little worried and hid in the quilt. As if the wall was transparent and he would be able to see everything inside at a nce. Seeing Tracey''s action, Adam smiled and said, "Not yet. I didn''t sleep well in a strange ce. I didn''t fall asleep until dawn." "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Xiao. You can go ahead." The butler said and turned to leave. Tracey heard him said that, she muttered, "How can you get upte in at another''s home?" "Who said this is another''s home? This is my home soon." Adam quickly went back into the quilt. It was Tracey who set the firest night. This fire made Adam''s body hot until now. At this moment, she returned to the shy bunny. Traceyined. "It would be good if I were as thick-skinned as you." The butler probably would go to wake her up for breakfast in a while. Now it was toote for her to go back. "Don''t worry, don''t you have the habit of getting up early to run? If he didn''t see you in the room, it won''t be a big deal." Adam said, "Even if he knows it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you will be my Mrs. Xiao sooner orter." "Thick-skinned." Tracey snorted. At this moment, the dining table was already full of people, except Tracey and Adam. Carmen snorted and said, "Why they didn''te down for breakfast until now?" "Mr. Xiao didn''t fall asleep until dawn because of the strange environment, so I didn''t bother him. And Miss Xia was out for running. She maye back after a while." How could the butler not know that Tracey was in Adam''s room right now? But he chose to keep the secret. "Then we don''t have to wait. Let''s eat first." The old master said. Only Renee knew the truth ofst night. She didn''t leave after being driven out by Tracey, probably because of unwillingness. She hoped to see that Adam treated Tracey as indifferently as he treated her. All his kindness to Tacey was fake. Beyond her expectation, she heard the sound that they were making love. She was shocked that Adam''s physical strength was so good that he didn''t stop for a long time. Even until she left, he hadn''t stopped yet. Renee had slept with many men, but none of them had such good physical strength as Adam. She couldn''t wait to rece Tracey. She quickly forgot her embarrassmentst night and swore to climb onto Adam''s bed! When all people began to have breakfast, Tracey sneaked back to her room. Adam smiled at her with satisfaction. "Could this man felt a little bit nervous? It was my home, but why should I act like a thief?!" Tracey thought. Adam was obviously in a good mood. He thought that the little bunny was full of potentials and he must develop them one by one in the future. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 After breakfast, Ben left with Carmen, Renee, and Leo. Adam walked down smugly. Carefully to see him, his whole face was full of happiness. "You woke up?" Old Master Xia was sitting at the table and drinking tea. "Grandpa, I''m sorry, I''m a little impolite." Adam came over gracefully. "It doesn''t matter. It''s the first time for you to sleep in my house. It''s normal that you can''t fall asleep. I understand. Besides, it''s not strange for young people to sleep in. On the contrary, I''ve heard that your daily life is quite regr. You are also praised as Devil President in youpany, right? Anyway, I know you have a strong concept of time." There was a weight in everyone''s heart whether a person was good or bad. Adam''s reputation was still very good. He was never as messy as other rich people. Not only self-disciplined but also with both power and strategies, Adam would be liked by all old men. "Thank you for your understanding, Old master Xia. It seems that I have to sleep here for a while to get used to it." Adam teased. Old Master Xia observed this graceful man. He was only several years older than Leo, but his calmness and confidence were iparable to Leo''s. Apart from his family background, this person was really excellent. The more Old Master Xia talked to him, the more he liked him. "Haha, that''s good! I''m living here alone. If you''re willing to apany me, I''ll certainly wee you." The Old Masterughed heartily. "You are Tracey''s grandfather, so I should treat you as my own grandfather." In front of the old master, Adam was modest and did not show any arragance. How could he not be liked by the old master? "You must be hungry. Go eat something first, then y the game of Go with me." The old master had no other hobbies, particrly like y this. Adam had already investigated his habits. "Yes, sir!" When Tracey came over, she found that they were ying the Go together. The old master''s face was red and he was obviously very happy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He didn''t know what Adam had said to make her grandpaughed. Adam was full of means to pleasing seniority. It was the old master who really in charge of The Xia family. As long as the old master like Adam, he would have no obstacles being together with Tracey. After all, Ben was a person who was too obedient to others and had not his own decisions. So It was correct for Adam to start with Old Master Xia. Seeing they are happy, Tracey began to suspect that if Adam was the real grandchild of him. But at the same time, he also thought of Adam''s behavior towards his father yesterday. He didn''t know what kind of dispute and resentment between them to make them grew apart until today. The Sheng family was much more difficult to deal with than the Xia family. "Little girl, when are you going to marry him?" The old master suddenly asked when Tracey was still in a daze. Upon hearing it, she almost choked by her saliva. "Grandpa, focus on your Go, why did you suddenly mention this. You know, I haven''t been with brother Adam for a long time." "You little girl, you hid it for so many years. You promised to marry him when you were seven years old. You should thank him for his loyalty, he had been waiting for you for so many years. If it was someone else, he must have changed many girlfriends. Don''t be so ungrateful." Old Master Xia had already supported Adam a lot. Adam must have told their story to the old master so that he not only assured that Adam was sincere to Tracey but also saw his loyalty. In terms of carrying favor of others, Tracey was once again convinced by Adam. "Grandpa, we should talk about it some other days. I''m still young, and I haven''t graduated yet." "You''re right..." The old man said, as if in deep thought. Tracey finally felt rxed. "Then wait until you are graduated,''1 Adam said. "Right, it''s a good time to get married after graduation. When you were 18, you should have 20 percent of the shares of thepany. But you went to the United States in a hurry. Let''s talk about shares before you are getting married. As your wedding gift, I decided to transfer all my shares to you." As soon as the old master said this, Tracey was even more shocked. The old master had 40% of the shares, Ben had 20% of them, and the rest of the shares were in other people''s hands. If he gave all his shares to Tracey, wouldn''t Tracey be the biggest shareholder? "Grandpa, you gave me all the shares, so you..." Shares were very serious and important things and could not be given as gifts casually. Once he really handed over all the shares, he would undoubtedly hand over the controlling right, as if the emperor had handed over the imperial seal. "I''m old, I wanted to take a good rest a long time ago, but I had always worried about your father. If hand him the controlling right, I am sure that it will be taken away by Carmen soon. I clearly knew what kind of person she was. I thought it had been so many years, even if I didn''t ept her, I should ept the innocent children of her. But look at Renee and Leo! If I gave the shares to your father, wasn''t it equal to give them to Renee and Leo? They are ck sheep! Once they get the shares, the Xia family will be really over. I have been waiting for you to grow up. Now I see that you are so capable and have the help of such an excellent young man, I''m really relieved." There were no outsiders here, so he didn''t need to lie. And he was not hiding from Adam at all. "Grandpa, aren''t you worried that I have bad ideas?" "You? Of course not." "How could you be so sure?" "Of course, you are little business king. Although your wealth is not easy to value, I have specially made an assessment of them before. I''m afraid that your current value has surpassed the total amount of the big four wealthy families. How will you really care about such a small Xia family?" The old master evaluated his physical property. But he had a lot of intangible assets. He had made such a great achievement at such a young age. How could the old master not admire him? "You never told me you are so rich?" Tracey only knew that Adam was rich, but she didn''t know how rich he really was. Now listening to their conversation, she felt that her assets in the United States were nothing compared to his. Adam chuckled and said, "You didn''t ask me." "I don''t want to be with you for money." Tracey said. If she was for money she would not always escape before. "I know, I know it all the time." He smiled gently and said, "Then well get married after you graduate." "... Ah? Why are you going back to this topic?" Tracey was speechless. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Carmen and her party had got back home. Carmen''s face was full of anger. "You can''t even do such a simple thing well. Don''t you know how to seduce a man?" Renee answered with grievance. "Mom, not really, but Adam is different." "Men are all the same. They all like beauty. You must be not tempting enough, rather than his willpower was strong." Carmen said. She was always full of these wired theories. "It''s all Tracey that little b*tch. Last night, she slept with Adam for a whole night. He was fascinated by her, so he didn''t like me at all." Renee almost went crazy when recalling Tracey''s moan. It must because Adam was good at this thing so that made Tracey moan like that. The more she thought, the more she wanted to sleep with Adam. "Fine, no matter what, you have to get Adam. As long as we have this trump card, we can really gain a position in the Xia family. I will find a way to get you closer to him." Carmen determined to let Renee seduce Adam. Hearing their n, Leo felt bored and leave. "I''ll go out." "Don''t bezy. Find a powerful daughter-inw for me." Carmen was forced by Tracey. A few time in a row, she had not been really pinned her down. When she was in America, it was the best opportunity to kill her, but she escaped. It would be more difficult to pin her down now. Carmen finally began feeling a sense of crisis. "I know, I know." Leo said with a little impatience. He went to his room to get changed before going out. Renee went back to her room to sleep. Looking at her children, Carmen was helpless. If these two kids had half of her abilities, she would not have to worry about them so much. It was the weekend. Tracey and Adam stayed in the castle to apany the old master. Adam and the old man were verypatible. They had the same hobbies, they even regretted didn''t meet each other earlier. They all liked Tracey and hated Old Master Sheng. Old Master Xia told Adam many of Old Master Sheng''s embarrassing stories when he was young. "Grandpa, that''s enough. Don''t talk too much about it." Tracey said and snickered. But after listening to these stories, she mayugh at Old Master Sheng''s seriousness in the future. "Okay, okay, I stop talking." Old Master Xia was overjoyed. "Young man, how nice it would be if you were my grandson. It''s a pity that you were born in a wrong family." The longer they stayed together, the more the old master liked Adam. "Grandpa, how much do you disdain me?" Traceyined. "Haha, my little granddaughter is angry. I like both of you!" "It''s a pity if I was born in the Xia family. If I was born here, how can I go together with Tracey ?" "Oh, yes! You''re right. You have been epted as my grandson-inw. Tracey finally picked the right man. I don''t like that br*t, Sean." Old Master Xia burst outughing. They apanied the old master for a day until veryte at night. Tracey walked upstairs with her grandpa to his bedroom. As soon as she came down, she was hugged from behind. "Brother Adam, don''t do this..." "Your parents have left, and the butler and servants have already slept. Only both of us are still awake in this castle, what are you afraid of?" Adam put Tracey against the handrails. "You were not satisfiedst night?" She took almost a whole day to recover, but she didn''t expect that Adam was exciting again now. "Not at all. You are so beautiful, I will never be satisfied for a lifetime." He said. Then kiss fell on her neck. He had already mastered the sensitive parts of her body, and she began to react just being touched by him like that... "Don''t..." She feebly leaned against his chest and raised her neck. Her white skin was shining under the chandelier light. Her chest heaved violently, and Adam was even more obsessed with it. They kissed each other intently all the way back to the bedroom. As soon as they got into the room, he couldn''t wait to unzip her dress, and it fell to the floor like a petal. The fierce movement of them even rose the temperature in the room. There was a Chinese poem of Tang dynasty saying, "Springtime passion made a speed of night and in no time the sun had risen high. The Emperor stopped attending the morning assembly on state affairs." Now Adam had totally understood why the emperor was not willing to work. In the past, he had been celibate, now he was fully released and he only wanted to be immersed in the tenderness of his woman like the emperor. After finished, they hugged each other naked. Traceyid on his chest. "How are you going to deal with them?" Adam was still in excitement, but he decided to stop for a while since Tracey was begging him to do so. "They dig their own grave this time. Although grandpa wants me to inherit thepany, Carmen has been intentional to snatch it all the time. On the surface, he wanted Leo and Renee to enter thepany as interns, but in fact, she wanted to take the controlling right step by step. Grandpa ns to put them on charging positions. Even if they are managed by me, I don''t want them to stay there. It seems that I have to do something..." She said calmly and obviously had known what she should do. "As far as I know, in addition to your father, there are two vice presidents in the top management of Xia''s Group who have great power." Adam said while fingers were wandering on Tracey''s body. "You mean Reg? He has a deep rtionship with my father and my grandpa liked him so much. The other one is also the son of the Xia family, Edgar, my second uncle. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He indeed has great strategies, but his private life is really messy. He particrly likes beautiful women. I heard that he often changes his secretary." Tracey had investigated all this carefully before she came back from the U.S., but she didn''t expect Adam was also clear. "Edgar has a good rtionship with Carmen. If Renee and Leo enter thepany, I''m afraid He will take care of them." Adam said. Tracey snorted, "So they already have their becker in thepany, I''ll never let their wish fulfilled." "What are you going to do?" Adam''s lips moved to her ear again. "Carmen ndering me made Grandpa very angry this time. I guess that he was swayed. Now I should only add some fuel to the fire and they can only achieve their goal by dreaming." "Oh?" "Leo and Renee are restless people. All I need to do is to give them a push behind.¡± "I''ll take care of it." Adam took out his mobile phone and opened the map. There was a sign of a small triangle on the map, which was located in a bar called Lost In Love. "What''s this?" "I installed the locator on him before. He is in Lost In Love now. I know the boss. Do you want me to give him a push?1'' Adam immediately suggested. As long as there was someone who took this work over, she would not have to do it personally. "Okay." "Then how will you reward me?" Adam raised his lips and looked at her. "How about...this one?" Tracey proactively wrapped around his neck and kissed him. Adam smiled and turned her over. One more night of passion they spent together. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 After spending a happy Saturday with Adam, she slept quite well and didn''t wake up untilte in the morning. When she woke up, Adam was not beside her. She was used to seeing him as soon as she opened her eyes. At this moment, she felt empty, not for the bed, but for her heart. Then she made a forced smile. It turned out that getting used to a man was such a terrible thing. She had been alone for so many years but hadn''t been with him for too long. She didn''t remember when she had got used to his arms. She looked at the time and found that it was almost eleven o''clock. She immediately got up. When she finished dressing up, she saw Adam was ying the Go with the old master. No wonder he didn''t wake her up, It turned out that he came to the old master. Tracey smiled and asked, "Grandpa, you were ying it a whole day yesterday, you are not satisfied?" "He is good at ying. I don''t believe that I can''t defeat him." "Brother Adam, it seems that you have to lose a game. Otherwise, you won''t be able to walk out of here." Tracey teased. In her heart, she had always wanted such a harmonious family atmosphere. She had never enjoyed this kind of feeling since her mother passed away. Not long after her mother died, Carmen broke into the Xia family along with her two children, and Tracey had always lived in the shadow. These two kids were like little devils. They followed Carmen''s instructions and deliberately made Tracey hard. Gradually, Tracey was forced to stay alone and didn''t even dare to eat with them. She could only feel their happiness from a distance. Even her father, who used to love her the most, also began to treat her coldly. Even if she exined it many times that she didn''t do anything to bully Renee and Leo, her father had never believed her words. After that, she became more and more silent. She didn''t ask for anything, just like a bystander looking at each of them. Even if it hade to this, those people still keep being hard on Tracey until today. "What makes you so obsessed?" Although Adam was ying the Go with the old master, he noticed Tracey at any time. He knew very well even the smallest changes on her face. When he caught the coldness in her eyes just now, his heart was also hurt. "Nothing. Lunch is almost ready. Come over when you finish this round." She smiled and left. Tracey''s cell phone rang, and it was from Steve. Tracey sent the photo to him two days ago. "Any news?" "Don''t you have any conscience? Why don''t you even greet me?" Steve said and snorted coldly. She could imagine Steve''s expression through the phone. "What''s wrong with you?" "Forget it, I know right, you don''t have any conscience. Guess what? I worked overtime to fix the photo for you. I found a photo expert to recover it to the clearest level. Then I''m going to send it to you to see if this is the person you are looking for." "Thanks. I''ll treat you a meal next time. Could you send it to me now?" Tracey was anxious to see that picture. Was it just a simr person, or was that person actually the same one? "Okay, I''ll hang up." Steve wanted to talk more with her, but because Tracey revealed quite a lot of anxiety, so he had to hang up. As soon as she hung up the phone, there was a photo came in. When she saw the face in the photo, she stunned instantly. "Mom... Mom..." Although her mom had left her for many years, she had never thought that she would see her again one day! The face engraved in her memory slowly ovepped with the person in the photo. Even though it was still a little blurry, it was much clearer than the original photo. She could be sure that this person was her mother, or a person who looked exactly the same as her mother. No matter what happened, she had to find this person! Her eyes were gradually reddened by tears, and everything about her mother began to return. "Tracey is so cute, just like the little princess."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey will definitely meet a prince in the future. He will give you all the best things in the world." "Tracey, if there is a day when I leave, don''t cry, I will still be by your side to protect you." "Tracey..." Her mom''s words echoed in her ears. Seeing the photo on the phone, Tracey could not help crying. She told herself many times, if she could see her mother again someday, she could exchange everything she had for it. "Little bunny, why are you crying?" Adam just finished the game with the old master, walking out with a smile. As he saw Tracey was crying there, he suddenly panicked. "Who bullied you?" In his heart. Tracey was strong enough now. If she hadn''t been greatly wronged, how could she cry like this? The old master was also anxious when he saw the crying Tracey. "What''s wrong with you little girl? Who bullied you? I''ll knock him to death!" He threatened and raised the crutch in his hand. Tracey got out of Adam''s arms. "Grandpa, look at this photo." When she handed the phone to her grandpa, the old master''s face also changed rapidly. "Venus!!!" "Grandpa, you also think she is Mom, don''t you?" Tracey asked. "Yes, they looked simr. I remember there is a mole under your mother''s eyes. It''s a pity that the photo is a little blurry, and I can''t see the mole." The Old Master also erged the photo, but the photo became more blurred. That woman was just part of the background and the photo made by the SLR camera would be weakening of the background. Besides, the scene was also chaotic. The experts who fixed the photo to this level had really done their best. "Grandpa, I remember that my mother died of a heart attack, but this news happened two years ago, and my mother has been dead for so many years. Is there anything wrong with what happened then?" At that time, Tracey was still too young to understand a lot of things. She only remembered that her mother never came back since she left that day. Later, her father told her that her mother had gone to heaven, and she had be an angel to protect Tracey. It was not until Tracey gad grown-up that she heard from others that her mother suffered a simtion and died of a heart attack. But she never witnessed her mother''s death. She suspected that were there some other facts rted to it? "When your mother passed away, I was on a business trip to the United States. When I came back, she had been burned. Normally, no one would lie about such a thing. Even if Carmen is bold enough, she can''t hide it from everyone, can she? But the person in this photo is exactly the same as Venus." The Old Master was also very confused. What the hell is going on? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Even the old master didn''t know what was happing that year. Tracey was more suspicious about this matter. "Grandpa, when my mom died, who was there?" "On the day your mom got ill, there was only one servant at home. It was the servant who sent your mom to the hospital. She had been working for Venus for many years and had a sense of responsibility. No one ever doubted her.¡± The old master was also full of doubts when he was recalling this matter. "So, when my mom passed away, none of us were with her?" "Your father. Although he also went on a business trip, he came back earlier than us. He should know some facts." "What about my mother''s family?" Tracey had never seen her mother''s family since she was a child, but she never felt any strange about it. Until she grew up, she found out other female family members had a mother home except for her mother. "Where are my mother''s rtives and friends? Even if they don''t visit her at the usual time, they should attend her funeral, shouldn''t they?" "Speaking of your mother, it is also a little strange. When your father met her, she was seriously injured and seemed to have been stimted. She can''t remember everything in the past. Later, she and your father fell in love with each other, and I also liked this daughter- in-w very much. It was also because of her kindness and her thank to your father''s rescue, she kept making concessions to Carmen..." The old master''s eyes also filled with sadness when he was recalling the past days. The photo made the kind and gentle woman in his memory returned alive. "If my mom is still alive, why didn''t shee to me?" Tracey stroked the photo as if he could touch her face through the cold screen. "These are just our guesses. I don''t think the servant had the ability to deceive the fact." "Grandpa, where did the servant goter?" Tracey had some impression of her. She was ten years older than her mother. She treated people well, particrly carefully to her mom. She left shortly after your mother''s death. After all, she''s just a servant. In addition, Carmen annoyed me then, I didn''t care much about her." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Grandpa, the servants hired will register with their background and address before theye to work. I am going to look for the information. Maybe she knows the truth of that year." Tracey was about to leave but Adam grabbed her. "Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let''s eat first." No matter how anxious Tracey was, Adam remembered Steve''s advice that Tracey must eat on time because of her stomach problem. "All right." Tracey had to be obedient. But It was more like grabbing a meal than having a meal. Tracey lost all her calm and elegance. In less than a minute, she put down the bowl, "I finished." Knowing that she was anxious, they didn''t'' say anything. Adam also put down the bowl. "Grandpa, I''m going to be with her." "Go ahead." The old master understood and nodded. No one could remain calm when they encountered such a thing. When she hurried out of the door, she found that Adam also followed her. "You finished eating?" "Yes, I''ll send you back to the Xia family. Look at you, you lost your wits. I''m worried about you." Adam said while shaking his head a little. It was his first time to see Tracey being like this. She was totally lost in this puzzle, Adam could not figure out her real thoughts, feeling her emotions but to apany her. "Alright, I''ll treat you a feast after this thing is settled." Tracey sat down in the passenger seat, and Adam started the car. Tracey''s mind was in a mess along the way, and she had been thinking about what had happened these years. "Brother Adam, do you think my mom will still be alive?" "Judging from the conversation between you and your grandfather, the time when your mom died was too strange. None of you were there with her. So the servant was indeed suspicious." Although this matter was seemly incredible, it still probably happened reasonably. "Of course, little bunny, don''t hold too much hope. There are people who look exactly the same in this world. "Strangers may look alike, let alone your mother has lost her memory before. What if the person in the photo is your mother''s twin sister? Everything is possible." Adam was worried that Tracey was holding too much hope for a thing that turned out to be false at last, then she would get frustrated. Currently, all was their guesses and maybe her mom already died. In order to prevent Tracey from getting hurt, Adam was doing the psychological building for her in advance. Tracey nodded and said, "I know." "The woman in the photo is wearing a ck coat and ck high heels. From her dress, she is obviously living a good life now. Although she was just part of the background, she looked different from the people around. It seems that her image is very different from your mother''s." Adam said. Adam was very careful. He just nced at the photo and found the key point. But Tracey was only focusing on her face. "It seems so. My mother didn''t like ck. Her coat usually was white, beige, and pink. The woman in this photo was looked with a strong aura, which made her totally different from my mom, even if they had the same face." "That''s right. I advise you to prepare mentally. It is very likely that the person in this photo is not your mother. Even if she is, she might be changed drastically from what she used to be due to her current life." Adam''s cold voice sounded. "Okay." Tracey tried her best to calm down. She understood the reason why Adam said these words was trying to reduce her hope, in a case falling into great disappointmentter. She looked out of the window at those running cars. No matter what the ending would be, she must find out the truth. After they arrived at the Xia family, Tracey didn''t show any anxiety in order to prevent Carmen from making any impediments. She didn''t know if Carmen had something to do with this matter. After all, she wanted her mother to disappear more than anyone else, therefore, she could rece her to live in the Xia family. If she had something to do with this matter, maybe she would destroy all the information when knew Tracey was investigating this thing. Before the truth was exposed, she must be careful. When going inside, Tracey found that Carmen went to the beauty salon, Renee was sleeping, Ben was out for a golf meeting. God was really helping her. Tracey arrived at the archives very quickly. Fortunately, the information of the servants was well protected and she quickly found out the information of the servants hired that year. But she couldn''t find anything about the servant named Mia Zhang. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Adam took the file in her hand and looked through it carefully. Finally, he found a page of the archive had been torn off. "There''s no need to look for it. Someone deliberately removed the evidence." Adam showed her the broken page. Seeing that, Tracey sighed. "This proves that the matter of that year is not simple. It has some connection with this servant. Is it done by Carmen? In terms of motive and time, Carmen was the biggest suspect. In those days, she lived outside with her two children, but she had never been willing to be a secret mistress for the rest of her life. She tried her best to break up my father and my mother. Although my father had feelings for her, he couldn''t let go of my mother. My grandfather was also stubborn, he didn''t agree with them to divorce. Therefore, Carmen could only deal with my mom. Knowing that my mother''s heart was not good, she deliberately provoked her and even bribed the servant. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When everyone left home, she took action. After the matter was done, she gave the servant arge amount of money and drove her away, and then destroyed her file to remove all traces. She entered the Xia family''s house as she wished. But if Sean didn''t identally found this photo, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know about it forever!" Adam shook his head after listening to her reasoning. "Although the motive and reason you said are reasonable, I think it''s not so simple. There are still too many ws in it. If your logic is true, then when your mother fell ill, why didn''t Carmen kill her directly? Besides, why she would let your mother be photographed? Judging from the clothes on that woman, she looks to live a material wealthy life. Moreover, either her face or temperament was much attractive than Carmen''s. If she came back now, all men would choose her instead of Carmen. If Carmen really did all this, how could it be possible for her to keep such a secret at the same time to leave your mother alive? Once your motheres back and takes everything she had possessed, won''t her all efforts be in vain?" Adam said. "What you said makes sense. What happened that year? I don''t believe that my mother would abandon me!" Tracey frowned. "Don''t worry, the truth of the matter wille out one day. Everything happens for a reason." So does this thing. Maybe it will be known at the right time. Since we can''t find the servant''s information, why don''t we go find the traces left by her?" Adamforted her patiently. Under hisfort, Tracey began to calm down. "The trace left by her?" "As long as she used to live in the world, she must leave traces. The servant does, so does your mom. Those traces won''t bepletely erased by time." Adam turned to the former page. "Since your grandfather said that the servant had worked in your house for many years, then she must have some contacts with others. Although we don''t have her information, the information about other people is still here." Adam reminded her. Tracey''s eyes lit up. He hugged Adam and kissed him. "Brother Adam, you are so smart." "I know right!" Adam held her waist and kissed her deeply. Tracey tiptoed and wrapped around Adam''s neck with her hands to made her kiss deeper. If they didn''t do it so hardst night, Adam really wanted to have s*x with her right in the archive room. After kissing him, she let go of him breathlessly. "Then I''ll go to look for these servants right now." "Don''t do that. It''s too time-consuming to find them one by one. Give me a photo of your mother and the servant. I have a friend who may help find them unless they have immigrated. On the other hand, I will ask private detectives to investigate these people and see who has the most contact with the servant. I believe we will definitely find more clues." Adam was very clear-headed. He solved Tracey''s problem easily, and Tracey was relieved. "If I find it myself, it will really take too much time. It''s like searching for a needle in a haystack." Tracey felt that it was a wise choice to be Adam''s girlfriend. "Leave it to me. Now let''s go to watch a good show." Adam took the files away. Tracey was shocked by this matter and looked at him nkly. "What''s the good show?" "Silly, I took the reward from youst night. What do you think it will be?" Tracey remembered that after they had fun, Tracey was lying in his arms, talked about Leo. At that time, he was in the bar Lost In Love. Adam seemed to have said that he knew the boss. "Leo?" Tracey asked. "You were really busy and dizzy. Let''s go and see what happened." Adam took her away. Lost In Love was a big night club in A City. Tracey had always been an obedient girl before, even though she heard of this bar before, she had never visited it. It was her first time toe here. In the afternoon, this famous bar street was very quiet. As soon as night came, it became lively. The entire street was bustling with people and noises. Adam took her going quickly along this street and soon they arrived at the bar. "You seem to be familiar with this ce. Did you oftene here ?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Usually, Leo was the kind of man who liked visiting such a ce. Seeing the displeasure in her eyes, Adam quickly took her hand and said, "I swear to the god, I''ve only been to this club on this street. I''ve also been to other clubs for talking about business. I came here because I''m acquainted with the boss here." Adam exined. "Humph, it better be. If you dare to lie to me..." Tracey threatened coldly. "I''m so self-disciplined! Don''t you understand me?" Adam quickly expressed his loyalty. Then they clenched hands walking into the bar. Tracey was stunned by the dpidated scene inside. Broken ss was everywhere, and all kinds of wine mixed together, forming a very weird smell. "Be careful, don''t get your foot pricked." Obviously, Adam didn''t expect such a scene. "Are the robbers robbing the bar now?" Tracey asked doubtfully as if this ce had been ransacked. "Then we should let Adam answer..." A smiling woman''s voice sounded. Tracey looked along with the voice. A woman in a ck miniskirt came out. She stepped on nine centimeters high heels, wearing a morous heavy makeup. There was a ckce on her neck, which made her very enchanting. It seemed that this woman was born for the night. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 With such a sexy beauty in front of them, Tracey remembered that Adam had emphasized that she was just his friend, she still a little suspicious about their rtionship. The woman had a slim figure, long legs and plump breast. Which man didn''t like such a stunner? But Tracey was wearing the white dress she wore before and tied a ponytail. She looked just an innocent student girl, who was much weaker in the aura whenpared with the Miss boss. However, she could not be lost in the temperament. Tracey pretended that she didn''t hear Adam was being called, she asked instead, "Brother Adam, who is this elder sister?" No woman would like feeling aged, especially being called "elder sister". Tracey deliberately to call her like that, thinking she may angry with this calling. Hearing Tracey''s tone, Adam was feeling strange and even cold on his back. Tracey would not speak in such a tone usually. "So Adam, is this the little bunny you got recently ?" The woman looked at Tracey up and down. Tracey felt very ufortable. Miss boss called Adam so intimately, It could be seen that they had a deep rtionship. Now hearing the woman called her little bunny which was used by Adam only, it meant that Adam had already told her about their story. "If they were not in a close rtionship, how could Adam tell her everything?" Thinking of this, Tracey felt even more unhappy. It was obvious a secret of she and Adam, but now being known by a strange sexy woman! "Rose, stop teasing Tracey. Otherwise, the little bunny will turn into a big wolf and swallow me!" Adam felt that both of them were a little different from the usual. The air was filled with a strong smell of battling. If he didn''t stop it, they would fight soon. "In fact, you are the most ferocious wolf, Adam. Don''t look at me like that, little bunny, I am not your rival in love. You can call me Rose." Miss boss said, pulling Tracey out of Adam''s arms. She had such a strong strength! Tracey almost fell to the ground because of her strength. Fortunately, she was wearing t shoes today. Rose directly took Tracey into her arms. Tracey was not short, she had a height of 168 centimeters. But this woman''s height should be above 170 and was much taller in high heels. Tracey was feeling like a little woman when being hugged by Rose like that. She said quite unnaturally, "Miss Rose, please let go of me." "Why this woman acted like my boyfriend?!" Tracey was confused and thought. "Well, you are really shy. No wonder Adam likes you so much." The woman chuckled, letting go of Tracey. Only this moment did Tracey realize that the rtionship between her and Adam was not the one as she imagined. "Brother Adam, why don''t you introduce her to me?" Tracey suddenly felt embarrassed because of her hostility just now. "Okay, let me introduce. This is Rose, a very important person to me. Without her, I won''t be who I am today. She is my friend and teacher." Adam said with modesty, but he was usually arrogant to others, only treat differently of Rose. Tracey restrained her misunderstanding and became serious to her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Nice to meet you, Rose, I am Tracey. Sorry about my offense just now." "Don''t be so polite. I''m not so stingy. I''ve wanted to see you for a long time. Today, we finally meet. He used to drown his sorrows in wine here, all those alcohol he consumed was finally worth." Rose was much easier to talk than Tracey imagined. "Uh..drown his sorrows in wine?" Tracey was more confused about what she knew on earth. "It''s all because of you and Sean! You were so happy, and someone was so sad..." Adam quickly interrupted, "Rose, we came here today for Leo, don''t talk too much about the past." Embarrassment shed across with Adam''s face. Seeing his embarrassed face, Tracey was surprised. "He turned out to be so shy like this?" She thought. "Look at him, he''s shy. Well, I''ll tell you about him some other day." Rose said. Seeing Rose like teasing Adam so much, Adam seemed to be just a junior to her. ''''Okay.1'' Tracey removed his guard and found that she liked Rose''s character. "Where is Leo?" Adam quickly changed the topic. He was not emotionless. Tracey and Sean used to love each other so much. For so many times, he wished he could break their rtionship. But it was not fun to snatch other''s love, and he would probably be counterattacked even be hated by Tracey. He could have paid no attention to her andpletely disappeared from her life, but he didn''t want to let her go. Seeing her had be a habit of him. Tracey didn''t know that he liked to sit in the car and look at her at the intersection where she passed by on her way to school. For several times, he even fixed the hooligans who followed Tracey secretly. Sometimes he would see Tracey and Sean held each other walking in front of him. He was said about this picture, Obviously, he was supposed to be the person who held Tracey, but he was a bit late. He had no way to vent his sadness, so he came to the bar to drink. Rose was also annoyed by his sorrow. "He is still asleep, little Adam, look at the mess, I''ve sacrificed a lot for you. How can you repay me for this?" Rose said frivolously. "Rose, Were these all done by Leo?" Tracey asked. Last night, Adam said that he could give him a push, but she didn''t expect he helped make such a spectacr picture. "Exactly. I just put a little thing in his wine, then he smashed all this. Look at the mess over the floor, they all good wine, I''m very distressed. I just sent someone to shoot the scene and estimate the damage and price. It''s better to wait for him to get up and take a look at it himself." Rose said and covered her mouth to titter. Tracey thought of an animal when she saw her. She was like a fox, the most cunning and charming one. "It must be excitingst night." Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "Leo has caused big trouble this time." "Haha, no matter how big the trouble is, the Xia family will take care of it." Rose said and smile enchantingly. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 This woman was really scheming. Fortunately, she was not Tracey''s enemy. Fortunately, she was there for helping. Tracey''s original n was to let Leo make troubles and trigger the old master''s anger. Adam''s push was excellent. Rose was not a kind girl and she helped a lot to achieve this push. Now Carmen had no way to put them into thepany. "Rose, wake up my jerk brother now. I''m waiting for this good show. It''s really spectacr here." Tracey looked around and said. The decoration of this club was expensive, not to mention the wine here. "No problem! I''ll let you see it now." Rose asked Tracey and Adam to stay in the monitoring room. Then she asked someone to wake up Leo, who was sleeping soundly with his upper body naked. At this moment, Leo was having a sweet dream. "Mr. Xia, wake up!" Rose patted his cheek. "Mom, don''t disturb me. I want to sleep more." Leo didn''t open his eyes. "How dare you call me mom? Do you want to die?" Rose directly gave his face a p. In the quiet room, Tracey could hear the crisp sound of the p. "Haha, it seems that Rose is a temperamental person." Tracey saw her straightforward action and burst intoughter. Maybe Leo had never been pped by anyone in his life. "You can never offend Rose." Adam was used to her character. "Brother Adam, I like her so much. You said that she is your most important person. How do you know each other?" Tracey asked. "Well, I''ll tell you another day, but it''s definitely not a romantic rtionship." Adam was afraid that she would think wrong about it and exined it quickly. "I know. I can tell from her eyes that she doesn''t love you, and you don''t love her either." Tracey thought of Rose''s expression when she looked at Adam before, just like an elder looking at a child. "Yes." Adam pulled her into his arms and continued to look at the show. Rose pped so hard that made Leo instantly woke up. "Mom, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again!" Carmen did have authority in Leo''s heart. He thought that it was because he slept in and was going to be killed by his mom. But when he opened his eyes, he saw a charming face. "Rose, why are you here?" Leo didn''t realize where he was. "Since you have woken up, let''s get up and calcte the loss." Rose stood beside him and looked down at Leo. "Lose? What it is?" Leo was confused. "Mr. Xia, are you pretending to be confused? Have you forgotten what happenedst night?" Rose''s smile was as beautiful as a flower but with a knife beneath. "What happenedst night?" Leo felt a headache. He didn''t know how much wine he drank, but now his brain was still nk. "Then... will you remember by this?" She casually pushed a porcin bottle to the ground and it sshed into countless pieces. It was this sound that made him think of something. Last night, he was having fun with a group of friends. Suddenly, someone came in and told him that his new girlfriend was with another man. Leo couldn''t bear it and rushed out. He didn''t expect that the opponent was not easy to deal with and kept provoking him. Under the kick, he fought against them. Later, his head was spinning, and he vaguely remembered that he had smashed a lot of things. "You seemed to have remembered something. Let''s go, Mr. Xia, take a look at the loss." Rose smiled enchantingly again. Leo was still dizzy at this moment. When he followed Rose to the hall, he immediately sobered up. ss fragments were full of the floor, and various kinds of wine and liquid mixed together. The tables and chairs fell to the ground, and the entire hall was in a mess. "This...this is what I did?" Leo had only memory fragments in his mind. "Of course, how can other people have the courage of you? If you don''t believe me, you can go and see the surveince monitor ofst night." "I did it. I remember it. Rose, I drank too muchst night." Leo exined. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Well, well, I know. I''ve seen dozens of people like you. I also understand. It doesn''t matter, as long as you can pay the loss." Rose pped her hands and a man came out and handed her a bill. Leo stunned when he saw the bill. "Ro...Rose, isn''t it a bit too much?" "Too much? Look at the wine! You know what they are. How many bottles of wine did you breakst night? You even overturned my wine cab. Besides, a few waitresses who were injured by you are still in the hospital. How many people did you offendst night? The damagepensation, the cleaning fee, the decoration fee, and the work dyed fee. Do you think all of these can be easily waved?" Rose was indeed a master hand in the business circle. Hearing the names of these fees, Leo was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. "Rose, we have known each other for long and I''m a frequent visitor here. Can you make it less for me?" Although thepensation was not an astronomical number, it was impossible for Leo to pay it off within a short time. It was different from buying a car or something else. After all, money was exchanged with things. Now, money would be paid without things back, Leo was distressed. "Okay, I''m not such a narrow- minded person. I''ll wipe off the change for you." Leo looked at the number: £¤13,872,300.00 "Is that enough to pay ten million yuan?" He asked. "Young Master Xia, are you kidding me? I mean, to wipe off the change is to wipe off the 300 yuan. You still need to pay 13,872,000 yuan." Rose covered her mouth and smiled. "Rose, this is not a small number." "It is huge for ordinary people, but it''s just a piece of cake for you, Mr. Xia. Anyway, you''re backed by the Xia family. How would they care about such a little money?" Leo''s face was full of bitterness. Not long ago, he bought a car with several million yuan. What excuse could he find this time with tens of millions of yuan? Why such a thing happened during this critical period of time?! "Rose, would you allow me for a few days? I don''t have so much money currently." Leo begged her. "That''s not possible. My club should be reopened. I have so many workers to pay. Do you know how much loss I will suffer if this club closed for one day? "I have already given you a friendly price. If you can''t pay before 23:59 p.m. tomorrow, I will have to ask your grandpa for it." Chapter 168 Chapter 168 As soon as he heard that she was going to ask the old master for money, Leo shook his head firmly. "Rose, I...I will try my best. Please don''t tell my family." "Of course. Anyway, you are an old customer. As long as you transfer the money to my ount in time, I will not make things difficult for you. We are still friends." Rose smiled. "Can I leave now?" Leo asked. "Of course. Do you want to go out like this? Come on, go to take a bath and get changed." Rose waved her hand, two men came out and took Leo to wash up. After Leo was leaving, Rose made a big smile at the camera and made a gesture telling them the problem solved. "Are you satisfied with this result?" Adam asked, holding Tracey in his arms. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Of course I''m satisfied with your arrangement, but I still want to add some fuel to the fire." Tracey smiled. If avenge her previous hatred to this point, it should be enough. Butst night, Renee wanted to seduce Adam! It was all Carmen''s fault. Tracey didn''t intend to let Leo go so easily. She wanted to drag them one by one into hell. "What is your n?" Adam saw her unsatisfied expression. He gently circled her hair and asked. "Do you know who my grandfather hates most?" Tracey asked. "Who is it?" "Gambler, who owned countless money. It is said that my great grandfather once lost all his money because of losing in the gambling. So my grandfather had been hated gambling all the time, so none of my family members dared to be involved in gambling, including Leo, even if he usually fooling around outside. If he goes to gamble, Grandpa will be frivolous. Let alone entering thepany, he will never be epted by the Xia family in his life." Tracey said lightly. "Now he is short of money. If someone attracts him to gamble and makes him owes more debts, then..." Both of them knew what it meant before Adam finished his words. Leo had been ruined for the rest of his life. Not to mention in the Xia family, once he was addicted to gambling, he would also be ruined. "Brother Adam, do you think I''m very bad?" Tracey turned around. She asked, looking at her reflection in Adam''s eyes. She still had the same face as before. She still wore a white dress and tied a ponytail, looking beautiful and pure. However, her eyes revealed that she seemed to have experienced all the ups and downs in the world, there was a depth that did not match her age at all in her eyes. Adam gently held her cheek and said, "Every debtor should pay. It''s not you who caused all of this, but they themselves." If Leo hadn''t been fooling around all the time, how could he easily make trouble? If they hadn''t bullied Tracey since he was little, Tracey wouldn''t have been forced to do this on him. "I hate them! They took away everything from me and even killed me. Even if I be a demon, I will drag them into hell!" Tracey gnashed his teeth. As soon as she thought of her past, and she ever felt to live no better than to die, she forgot all her mercy. "Whether it''s heaven or hell, I''ll stay with you all the time." Adam hugged her tightly from behind. "Hey, hey, What are you doing? Just watch a show, why you were so affectionate?" As soon as Rose opened the door, she saw they hugged each other. She thought if they were going to farewell. "Rose, thank you so much." Tracey pushed Adam away with some embarrassment. "Come on, I didn''t lose anything. I just did Adam a small favor. Sorry that I can''t apany you two, I have to take care of the decoration now. Bye-bye, see you next time!" Rose put the bill into her bag. She was nning to re-decorated the club for a while, unfortunately, Leo took the bill. "Then I''ll treat you a meal another day. See you." Adam left with Tracey. "Okay, keep your promise." On the way home, Adam called someone. After hanging up, he said with a smile, "Little bunny, I gave you another help. Is there any reward?" "Oh? What is it?" Tracey asked knowingly. "I just called a friend of the casino and let him help attempt Leo. He will soon be rejected by the Xia family forever." "That must be very interesting." Tracey smiled. "People are vulnerable to temptation. As long as there is a desire in your heart, you will be easily taken advantage of." Adam said coldly. "What if there are beautiful women seducing you, can you control yourself?" Tracey looked at him. "Girl, do you think Ick beautiful women even without you these years?" Adam smiled gently and rubbed her head. "If I was easily seduced, I would have been hooked up a long time ago. You are my only love, never ever change." His warmhearted words stirred up a ripple in her heart. Tracey finally realized that maybe all the difficulties she suffered would push her to him. "Adam, my biggest luck is to meet you," Tracey suddenly said. "Little bunny, if I hadn''t met you 15 years ago, I would have died in the sea long ago. It''s my luck to meet you." Every time Adam thought of that night, his eyes would be unusually gentle. God had made a connection for them for a long time. Although they all suffered a lot, they finally went together. They cherished this precious rtionship pretty much. Tracey didn''t hate what she had gone through before. If not for these things, she would not know that Adam was the right person, she would not be mature like this either. In a word, they had just met at a golden time. At this moment, Leo was looking for money everywhere. The people who used to call him brothers hang up the phone right away when they knew that he wanted to borrow money. People who often go to the night club knew Rose well. She was not quite simple for being just the boss of the bar, she could not be offended. "Dam* it! All of them were honey- mouthed when they borrow money from me. Now, all of them hang up the phone!" Leo was so angry that he threw his phone. "What''s wrong? Why are you making noise here? I want to sleep." Renee stretched herself, walking outzily. "Renee, do you have extra money?" Leo anxiously took Renee''s hand and asked. "How much?" "10 million." "Are you crazy? We only have tens of thousands of yuan per month. Where can I get you more than 10 million yuan?" Renee looked at Leo as if looking at a lunatic. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Renee nced at Leo. "Didn''t you buy a new car not long ago? Do you want to buy another one?" Leo liked cars and women, so he usually wanted money to buy a car, that was why Renee would guess so. They could get 50,000 yuan monthly as pocket money. But this money did not include living expenses, otherwise, it would be far less enough. They still had a card with arge credit line. Ben would pay for it every month. If the amount of the credit card was used up, they would ask Ben for extra money. Hundreds of thousand yuan as the living expense was not a big deal, they usually spent more than one million a month. Ben was generous to them. They could easily get anything worth tens of thousands of yuan. But this time, it was tens of millions, and Leo had just changed a new car. No matter how much Ben doted on Leo, he would not give so much money to his son. "Renee, you have to help me. I have made big trouble." Leo''s face was not as arrogant as usual. Renee realized that something was wrong. "What''s going on?" Renee sobered now. "I drank too muchst night, and my new girlfriend hooked up with another man behind me. At that time, my kick went strong and I fought with that man and smashed Lost In Love. Now, Rose asked me to pay more than 10 million yuan, if I can not pay in time, she would ask my grandfather for it." "What? How dare you smash Rose''s ce? Are you tired of living?"AII the night-club lovers knew Rose''s background was not simple. It was rumored that she had a mysterious powerful man behind. With her beautiful appearance, how she would not attract men. It was said that there was a man flirted her a few years ago,ter the man was killed in ident. If it was really an ident, it could not exin why the man who had a crush on Rose would either die or disappear in this world. No one dared to speak loud to Rose, even Leo, who was always arrogant and bold, had to be obedient to her. The rumors about her was also getting more and more mysterious. Renee was a little anxious when she heard that he had offended Rose. "It''s just a woman, It''s not a big deal to find another one. But do you know what the end of thest person who offended Rose was?" Renee asked. "Of course I know, but I didn''t offend her. I just need to give her the money before 23:59 p.m. tomorrow. Rose is reasonable." Thinking of the end of that rich guy, Leo felt a shiver. He must give the money to Rose in time, otherwise, the next one who was "identally killed" would be himself. "It''s not that easy! Do you think it''s a small number? I''d like to see how you are gonna solve this problem! Dad hates us to go to those ces. What''s worse, If Grandpa knows it, how can we enter the company? You are so stupid!" Now Renee was also very disgusted at him. If it were her, she would not have made such a stupid mistake. He obviously knew that Rose had such a powerful background but he still caused trouble. For a while, Renee was helpless too. "My good sister, don''t talk nonsense. If I am denied by thepany, you will be too. Grandpa will definitely not ept you alone! How much free money do you have currently? Lend all to me first. In the future, if I have money, I will definitely double my payback for you." Leo pulled Renee''s skirt and said. "Don''t say that. You are my brother. How can I not help you? But I really don''t have so much money. You know me, how can I save any money?" "What should we do?" "I only have more than a hundred thousand yuan, which is far less than you need. I''ll ask my friend to see if anyone of them could lend me some." Renee said, she would definitely help his own brother. "My good sister! Then I will ask mom." Leo was about to leave, but Renee caught him back. "Are you crazy? Mom also disliked us to go to those ces, in addition to this big trouble you made, do you want to be scolded by her? Moreover, even if she has money, she can''t give all of it to you. How smart she is? So, don''t ask for her help." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Renee knew her mother quite well. She spent almost all her money on dressing up herslef over the years. She bought a lot of jewelry. She had strong vanity and oftenpared the material with other rich women. So she could not have too much money in deposit either. Even if Leo asked for Carmen''s help, it would be in vain, and he may be scolded hard. Leo thought that Renee''s words made sense. "It seems that I have to sell my cars first, but I don''t think it will work in such a short time unless at a low price. Even if it''s the case, that''s not enough." Leo felt it so hard. "You are even willing to sell your treasures. It was really big trouble." Renee knew that Leo''s favorite in his life was the car. "Renee, I don''t want to be killed identally one day!" Leo said with a bitter face. Rose was like a myth, and the power behind her was more like a devil in Leo''s heart. "I''ll go and get some money for you. Don''t worry too much." Renee rushed back to the room. Leo picked up his mobile phone and was about to continue making a phone call, at this time, his phone rang. It was Mill, who he had just called not long ago. "You son of a b*tch, how dare you to call me!" On the phone, Leo scolded first. Mill often being treated by Leo in the past. Leo was forced to look for his help today, but he hung up the phone faster than anyone else. Of course, Leo was angry with him. "Brother Leo, don''t be angry. I was busy with something just now, so I call you back as soon as I finish it. I think of a good way to help you." "What''s it? Tell me now.¡± Leo''s eyes lit up. He had thought that these so- called brothers were unreliable. Everyone got along well with each other at ordinary times, but nobody would like to help him when he needed help. "Brother Leo, I can''t make it detailed on the phone. I''lle to pick you up." "Okay, you still have a conscience." Leo had no choice, so he soon left the Xia family. When Mill took Leo to a ce, Leo''s face was totally changed. "This is the way you said? You let me gamble? What if I lose?" Leo grabbed Mill¡¯s cor and asked. "Leo, you are in urgent need of 10 million yuan. I''m also a poor man. This is the only way I came up with. Anyway, there was no other way now. If you didn''t try, how do you know if you will win or lose? It was normal for others to win more than 10 million yuan a night here. I have 100,000 yuan for you to try. If you lose, let''s go. But what if you can double the principal? As your brother, I can only help you to this point. Think it over." Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Leo looked at the paper bag that Mill handed over. 100,000 yuan was not a big deal, it was just Leo''s money for the wine of one night. Mill¡¯s family was not good. He dropped out of school without even finishing his junior high school. Later, he began to fool around in society. For Mill, 100,000 yuan was not little money. Leo was struggling in his heart. "You know my family''s rules. I can''t gamble. If my grandpa knows it, he will break my legs." Leo didn''t take the money, and he hesitated to go into the room. "But this is the only way! Brother Leo, you know that I''m not a sessful man, I am not rich either. I can only find this way. As for others, as soon as they heard that you offended Rose, they did not even dare to answer your phone. It was not easy for you to find money now. I gave you this money, you can give it a try. If you lose, we will leave. You won''t lose anything, right? But what if you are lucky enough and you win?" "It makes sense, but my old master..." Leo still hesitated. "How does he know? As long as none of us tell him. If you can solve your problem, it will be fine." "Then... I''ll try." Leo took the money and went into the casino with an uneasy heart. They exchanged money for chips. There was arge pile of cash in hand, now he had only a few chips. Leo didn''t have any experience in the casino. Mill was very experienced and led Leo to travel through here. "Brother, we don''t have too many chips. Let''s start with Little." Mill suggested. "Okay." Although Leo didn''t have casino experience, he knew the basic rules. He would sometimes y it with friends, but he only bet on a little money for entertainment. He dared to y the simplest game, Small or Big. He didn''t have much expectation. If he lost 100,000 yuan, he wouldn''t bet anymore. Who knew that the chips in his hand were getting more and more. "Brother, your luck is great! You have won more than a million yuan." After hearing Mill''s words, Leo finally woke up from gambling. Unconsciously, his heart began to obsessed with the game, and he even forgot why he wasing here for. "Sure enough, I can double it now!" Leo was happy, not as cautious as he was just now. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leo''s luck was unexpectedly good. Whatever he bet for, he won atst. There were more and more chips in his hand, and he was getting more and more devoted. Mill counted all the chips for him. "Brother, you have already won seven million yuan! You are amazing!" "It''s getting closer to 13 million. I''m going to make a big bet!" "Please ce your bets." The dealer said. Leo pushed all the chips forward, "All-in." His action aroused the exmation of the crowd surrounded him. To be honest, such aggressive action of him was quite attractive. Betting all chips, the end was either aplete victory or losing everything. But human beings'' hearts were usually vulnerable. "Thest bet tonight." He decided. When he finished this round, he would stop. Leo didn''t lose one game so far, which attracted a lot of yers to bet with him. Everyone praised him as the God of Wealth because he had won a lot. This time, everyone followed his bet. How he wished he could be lucky all the time! Everyone stared at the field, nobody noticed Mill, who had been cheering by the side, quietly smiled. When the result was revealed, people around wailed, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have followed you." "Hey, I thought he still has such a stroke of good luck." "He has won so many games, it''s time to lose. But it''s a pity that he bet all chips, now his all money has been tied-up." The whispering of the crowd one after another. Leo was in excitement, the result was like cold water pouring on his body. "Brother, you shouldn''t be so impulsive. How can you all- in the chips? There is nothing now. Fortunately, the principal was only a hundred thousand yuan. It''s not too much. Let''s go." Mill reminded. "No, there is only one step left. You, go to withdrawal the money on this card." Leo handed a bank card to Mill. "Brother, please stop. We don''t know what will happen next." "Didn''t you see how lucky I was tonight? It''s normal to lose once. I was too careless to be so arrogant. I won''t lose so much if I was more cautious." Seeing that the victory was only one step away, Leo was unwilling to let it go. "But..." "No buts! The password is 325217. Go ahead." Leo had been in the casino for almost two hours, and his consciousness was not strong. "Okay." Mill took his card and left. Leo began to see how others ced their bets. There were only more than one million yuan on the card, which was Renee borrowed from a few people. Mill passed through the crowd and went straight to a dark corridor covered with carpets. In front of a luxurious door stood a row of bodyguards. "I want to see the Third Master." Under the fierce gaze of the bodyguard, Mill said. The bodyguard opened the door. As the door opened, light poured out. The room was horribly big. There was a slim figure by the window. The man kept looking outside. Even if just seeing his back, it made Mill felt a strong sense of distance. "Third...Third Master." Mill was so scared by the man''s aura that he trembled a little bit. "Okay." The man said in a low voice. "Leo has been trapped. Now he asked me to withdraw all the money from this card." "Go ahead." He didn''t speak a lot, but it released an invisible pressure. "Yes, Third Master." Mill left quickly. He didn''t want to stay in this room one more minute. Until the door was closed, the man slowly turned around. His face was extremely handsome. He dialed a phone number. A momentter, a woman''s impatient voice came out. "What? For what reason?" Herzy and charming voice was telling that she was sleeping. The man''s lips curled up. "Rose, of course, I helped you again, you should repay me." "You''re so annoying. How much do you want?" She said, grabbing her hair impatiently. She was sleeping soundly just now and was waken up by the phone call. Even if on the phone, the man could imagine her expression at this moment. "Do you think I''m short of money?" "Then what do you want? This favor is for Adam. If you want a reward, go ask him for it." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 She usually not mentioned other men, only when she mentioned Adam, this man would not be angry. "If it weren''t for your sake, I wouldn''t have given anyone a favor, including Adam." "Don''t talk nonsense! I know you want me to apany you. Get over here now, and well be square in one night." Rose''s roar came from the phone. N?velDrama.Org content. In this world, she was probably the only one who dared to shout at him like this. He smiled bitterly. What he wanted was not her body, but her heart. "Wait for me." The man''s deep voice disappeared on the phone. The woman on the other side of the phone alsopletely sobered up. Her beautiful ck eyes were shining with sadness in the dark night. She hugged her legs tightly and curled herself up like a shrimp as if she would not be hurt being like this. This woman, who had always been a charming conqueror outside, now looked like a pitiful little girl. She was not seductive any more right now. The Third Master had always been decisive. In less than half an hour he had already entered her home. No matter how she changed the password, he always had ways to know it. As if she would never be able to escape from his control, even her life was given by this man. "Rose..." The voice of the man sounded. He couldn''t be more familiar with her home. Rose had already put her sadness away and turned on the light. She was wearing only a silk nightdress. Her beautiful figure loomed under the clothes, and her slender legs were even more fascinating. The man''s heart tightened when he saw her face. Rose removed the heavy makeup she wore during the day. He didn''t expect her to have such a clean and pretty face. Pretty face, hot figure. Every man would fall in love with such a woman, who he had loved for so long. It was not their first time meeting each other, but every time they met, the man would still get lost in her charm. The man''s eager gaze moved her, she smiled. "Don''t you want me? Come here now." She reached her leg straight to him. The neatly trimmed toenails shone with a smooth luster. In her lover''s eyes, everything of her was perfect. This man wanted her so much. He was thinking about her all day long. But what he really wanted was her heart. Being with her, he couldn''t control himself, he began to touch her legs. Along her leg, he moved his fingers all the way up. Both of them knew the sensitive part of each other''s body. When she was being touched, she was trembling. The man slowly leaned over to her. He was going to kiss her, but a hand suddenly appeared to separate two pairs of lips. "You know my rules. I won''t kiss the person I don''t love." Rose said coldly. The man''s eyes shed with sadness. "I forgot." He got up and took off his shirt and trousers, took a bathrobe from the wardrobe, and went to the bathroom. Hearing the sound of watering from inside, Rose''s face was full of sadness. She whispered, "Caesar, why are weing to this?" The man came back with a fragrant smell. He took off his bathrobe, revealing his legs and muscles, every inch of his body was beautifully strong. His muscles were not exaggerated but he was stronger than a weak nerd. This kind of figure was very popr among women. Even Rose, she would not tired of seeing his body. The man pulled the quilt away and went to bed. She had been ready to ept a fierce sex next. "Bang!" The lights in the house were suddenly off. "Didn''t he like to turn on the lights to do that thing? When did he change his habit?" Rose thought. She was embraced by this man. He just held her and did not do anything else. "You..." "Haven''t you been sleepy long ago? Just sleep." He said gently. This domineering man let her go this time! In the past, every time he made her exhausted. "Does he change his character? Or does I have no temptation for him?" Rose was doubtful herself. However, she didn''t expect this man was just deliberately suppressing his desire. He didn''t want to hurt her anymore. Rose''s body was held in his arms, as tightly as before. Not surprisingly, he did not change a bit. Just as she was wondering if her charm had been reduced, something behind her butt was reacting strongly. She felt it and quickly moved away. "Sleep, now." The man''s overbearing voice came, and his voice was not as calm as before. She was too familiar with the meaning of his voice, and he was trying his best to hold it back. "Why?" She asked in a muffled voice. "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Rose, I don''t want to hurt you anymore." The man said hoarsely. "You didn''t want to hurt me, but you''ve already smashed my heart into pieces!" "I know, I know, Rose, I know that I have done many impudent things in the past, and I don''t deserve you. I just want to hold you like this, okay?" When did he ever beg others in this tone? She remembered when they were together before, he was like the king, all people around him and respect him. She bit her lips painfully, and she warned herself not to be cheated by him again. This man was originally despicable, he was a devil! "Rose, do you know? We haven''t seen each other for seven hundred and twenty-two days. Do you ever miss me?" The sudden loving words of the man caught her unprepared. "No, I don''t miss you!" She snorted. Closing her eyes, she would see the scenest time they met. "Caesar, the thing I regret most in my life is to meet you." After that, she rushed out of the door. For more than two years, they had countless chances to meet, but every time she avoided seeing him, and she didn''t want to have any rtionship with him anymore. This time, if it weren''t for Adam, she wouldn''t have asked him for help. The man seemed to have expected her answer. He smiled brighter and he tightened his hug. "But I miss you every day, Rose, my Rose." His low whisper made Rose''s heart distressed little by little. "D*mn man! Why can''t I forget him?" Rose thought. "Mr. Peterson, I''m going to sleep. Please behave yourself." She said coldly to break the flirting atmosphere. "How can I control it when it sees you? You know how to make it stops." "D*mn hooligan!" Chapter 172 Chapter 172 In the casino, Leo had already beenpletely trapped. He didn''t know if God was against him, every time he won a little, he would begin to lose, and soon lost all money he previously won. But he still firmly believed that he had good luck, even though he lost all the money. "Mill, get me money." "Brother, did you forget that you''ve already withdrawn all your money? Now we don''t have any money at all." Mill''s said. "Give me money! Just a little! I need to get back the money I previously won! It was almost ten million yuan! If I had known I could lose like this, I should have stopped!!" But how could he know it early? Human being''s desire would always easily to go beyond control. Once you win, you want to win more. It''s not necessarily about money, winning itself would make people drunk. Now Leo was obviously lost in it. "Brother, we don''t have any money." "Is this Leo?" A strange face appeared beside. Perhaps they met in some night clubs before, but Leo had forgotten. "You are..." "Young Master Xia, you are really forgetful. We used to drink together, and everyone called me Six." Although Leo had no impression of this name, he had to pretend to be familiar with him. "Yes, yes, I remember. You''re Six!" "How do you feel tonight, Young master?" Six began to chat with him. "As for luck, it was good. But It''s my first timeing here and I have no experience. I lost all my money currently." Leo sighed. "No more money? Here I have. As long as you ask me for it, I will definitely lend you." Then he handed Leo a pile of chips, at least they worth a million yuan. In the casino, no matter how much money you brought here, as long as they had been exchanged for the small chips, you will lose the feeling for your money. "Brother, it''s so kind of you. When I win, I''ll definitely return you the money plus the interest." Leo was worried that he didn''t have enough money to make a turn, now money came to him automatically. "Don''t be so polite! Good luck, bro." Six said with a smile. Leo put himself into another round of gambling. This time, he lost everything in less than one hour. "Brother, let''s go." Mill urged him to leave. Leo had already been blind in the loss. How could he leave? He quickly found Six and said, "Brother, I''ve lost all. Do you have more money to lend to me?" "Master Xia, of course, I can lend you. The one million yuan just now was my gift for you. However, I can''t always afford the free gifts. If I lend you money again, I''ll have to calcte the interest. So..." He looked at Leo with embarrassment. "Interest? It doesn''t matter! I''ll give it back to you when I win." Leo said. He swore to himself that he would stop as soon as he won this time. However, he didn''t know that he had fallen into a bigger trap. "Okay! how much do you want?" Six was used to people like Leo in the casino. Every gambler would promise so with a pair of red eyes when borrowing money, but how many people could really turn atst? After signing a promise letter, Leo happily took a lot of chips and ran to the gambling table again... After a night, when he came out of the casino, he felt as if he was floating in the air. With a cool breeze blowing in his face, his became a little clear. He didn''t win all he lost back but also bore a huge debt. He lost tens of millions of yuan overnight. He didn''t expect that the man, who lent him money now as if had be a totally different person. Leo slumped by the door of the casino, the voice of Six echoed, "Master Xia, if you don''t pay me back within three days, I can only ask you to pay in my way." "Mill, what should I do?" He took Mill''s hand and asked. "Brother, I told you to leave a long time ago, but you didn''t listen to me. Now you had owned so much. What a night! Today, the 10 million yuan to Rose is due." Leo felt that he had fallen into darkness. What else could he do? No matter Rose or Six, none he could offend. He could only go back and ask Ben for money. At most, he would be scolded. Tracey woke up in Adam''s arms. Last night, she was finally allowed to have a peaceful sleep. She appreciated his conscience. She woke up a little earlier than usual. Adam was still asleep. She curled up in his arms and did not move. She was afraid that she would wake him up with a little move. His eyshes were long and thick. She felt him a stunner to have such attractive eyshes. He looked like he was still roaming in a beautiful dream. In this dream, he smiled happily. His unconscious smile melted all his coldness. Looking at him, Tracey was smiling too. Seeing his handsome face, she once again thank the luck of her life. Fortunately, she met this man on that night three years ago. Otherwise, she did not know how destiny disced she would suffer. She didn''t want to disturb him. At this time, Adam''s phone vibrated. He opened his eyes slowly. As long as he opened his eyes, he saw Tracey''s smile. "I woke up earlier than you this time. Good morning." Tracey said. Then she put a morning kiss on his forehead. Over the years, his biggest wish had always been seeing Tracey at first nce every morning when he woke up. Now his dream hadetrue. She was right here, and she smiled even more beautifully than the morning sunshine. He held her waist and pulled her closer, holding her head to deepen this kiss. "Good morning, my little bunny." It was not until she flushed he did not let her go. Her pink cheek was much more beautiful than any blush in the world. Tracey didn''t expect she would ept such a passionate kiss in the early morning. "Little bunny, don''t look at me like that. Otherwise, I can''t control myself." Adam chuckled. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Stop it. Your phone rang just now. You have a message." Tracey reminded him. It should not be spam in such an early time, it must be someone who was going to report something. Adam took a look at the text message. There was only one word on it: "Done." "Who is it, Caesar?" Tracey felt strange to this name, and she had never heard of it from Adam before. "You may not have heard of this name before, but what about the title, Third Master?" "Third Master, I seem to have heard of it before." Tracey was still a little confused. "Well, you''re not going to the night clubs, it''s normal that you don''t know him." Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Before going to the U.S., Tracey was more like an indoor girl and barely knew the famous people outside. She had just returned not long, it was normal that she never heard of Third Master''s name. "What did he mean?" Tracey was a little confused. "Third Master is a nickname given by the people in the underworld. He owns thergest chain casino in the world and has great power. Thank Rose and him, they did great help to make me who I am today. He needed to do arrangement to make Leo lost. I called Rose, only she could let Caesar help. Leo should have lost a lot." Adam said. "Then what''s the rtionship between Rose and Caesar?" Tracey remembered that she was an enchanting woman. "They used to be a couple." Thinking of their rtionship, Adam sighed. "Why broke up?" "Even if they love each other, they can''t be together. There were too many obstacles between them ." Adam was the one who understood their rtionship best. He picked up his phone and typed words, it wrote, "What about Rose?" "Do you want them to reconcile?" Tracey asked. "Of course, just as she wanted me to be with you. At first, Sean was between us, andter you went to America. There were also a lot of things between them like us in the past." Adam said. Tracey probably understood. Adam also hoped that they could reconcile, so he took advantage of dealing with Leo to make them contacted. "Don''t worry, as long as there is love, no matter how far away they are, they will be together. No matter how time passes, the people who love each other will eventually be together." Tracey could feel the depression in Adam''s heart. It was true that he, as a bystander, could only do this for them. "Yes, I will." Adam nodded and hugged Tracey tighter. "I once lost you, so I know I should cherish you. No matter what will happen, I won''t let you go for the rest of my life." At this moment, in another luxurious vi, Caesar saw the light on the mobile phone screen lit up. He knew that Rose hated being disturbed while sleeping, so he turned it to the silence mode. he opened the text message: "What about Rose?" Caesar took a look at the woman who was sleeping in his arms. Last night, he almost didn''t sleep all night and kept looking at her like this. She didn''t fall asleep either until morning. Now she was in his arm, sleeping soundly as if she had totally forgotten her hatred for him, as well as their past. His arm was already numb, but he didn''t have the heart to pull it out and wake her up. He endured for a whole night and didn''t do anything with her except for sleeping. By doing so, he hoped she would forgive him. "Not yet." He replied. "Spoil your woman, don''t be always domineering to her except when it is necessary. Give her more freedom. Take this opportunity, stay with her, and never leave even if she drives you away. Every woman will not resist tenderness, so treat her gently, after a long time, when she gets used to it, even if you want to leave, she''ll not let you go." Caesar was a little surprised to see such a long text message. This was not Adam''s style, he never typed so many words. But he was really inspired after reading it. "Does a woman like gentleness rather than dominance? Should I change my bad temper?" Caesar asked himself. Seeing the text edited by Tracey, Adam asked, "Do women like gentleness? Huh?" He chuckled. Tracey took Adam''s phone away and replied Caesar. Since they did her a great favor, she also wanted to give him a push. Tracey turned around and put her arms around Adam''s neck. "If women don''t like tenderness, how can I fall in love with you, Young Master Xiao?" Adam gently scratched her nose and said, "In the future, I will build a world with gentleness and lock you inside forever." "I''ve already been locked inside." Tracey smiled. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I hope they could reconcile soon.1'' Adam murmured. "They will. Jack shall have Jill" Caesar put down his mobile phone. "Treat her gently and give her freedom?" He seriously considered these suggestions. Rose suddenly made a sound and her long eyshes flickered. She seemed to wake up at any time. "Caesar..." She opened her eyes and spoke in a daze. The long-lost calling warmed Caesar''s heart. He put his hand around her back and patted her gently. "Rose, keep sleeping." "Okay." She blinked and fell asleep again. Such a peaceful and sweet picture was what Caesar had expected for long. "Rose, I''m sorry. I won''t hurt you again." Leo returned to the Xia family''s house like a walking dead. Carmen yawned and walked down the stairs, not knowing what had happened. "Where did you fool aroundst night? I told you that you should perform well during this period of time, you..." Before she finished her words, Leo had already knelt down. "Mom, help me. Now you are the only one who can help me." "What''s wrong with you, boy? Were you drunk? I told you not to drink so much. No, no smell of wine on you. Get up, tell me what happened." Carmen thought Leo was bewitched. Leo stood up slowly. "Mom, do you have any money? Can you lend me some money?" "So you want money! Did you take a fancy to another luxury car? What''s wrong with you, why are you so fascinated with cars?! Why did you kneel down to me for the car? Silly boy. Tell me, how much do you want?" "This number." Leo was too embarrassed to say it out, so he had to make a gesture to hint Carmen. "Six million?" Carmen didn''t think more. "No...you need to... add a zero." Leo said with a trembling voice. "60 million?! Are you crazy? Why are you buying such an expensive car?" Until now, Carmen thought that Leo just wanted to buy a car. "Mom, I''ll tell you the truth. This time, I didn''t want to buy a car, I broke other''s club and owed more than 10 million yuan. In order to pay for the damage, I went to the casino and wanted to pool money. I didn''t expect that I lost tens of millions yuan overnight." "You, are you f*cking crazy? How did you lose so much?!" Carmen couldn''t help swearing. "I, I borrowed usury. At that time, I have lost. If I wanted to win, I need more money. I decided to stop as long as I win. But I didn''t expect that I was trapped. Now I have to pay 50 million yuan for both principal and interests, plus the 10 million yuan for the club. Please save me, mom, or I''ll be done!" When Leo thought of the person he may offend, he was so scared that he burst into tears. Carmen was so disappointed to see his son being like this. "You, you really pissed me off. You clearly know what the old master hates most! Don''t you know that you have broken his taboo? You idiot!" If Carmen had a heart attack, she probably had already got ill now. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Leo was going crazy. He didn''t know that he would make such a big mistake. "Mom, the two people I have offended are all from the underworld. If you don''t take out the money, I''ll die! You must save me!" "You are such a useless person! How can I save you?" Carmen hoped she never gave birth to Leo. Since he was little, he had been rude or always making trouble. Every time, she made up his faults. But this time, he asked for more than 60 million yuan. Where could she find such a lot of money? "If your father knows it, he will be angry to death! You know both your father and your grandpa hate gambling and usury!" If you still want to enter thepany, go dream about it. I don''t wish you can make big achievements but please, do not cause any more trouble! Can you promise me?" The biggest mistake in Carmen''s life was probably giving birth to Renee and Leo. These two useless children, they never did anything good to this family and always asked for money. Now her son had made such big trouble but she still had to take care of it. Thinking of this, Carmen wished that she could put him back into her womb right now. Money doesn''t matter a lot. If the old master knew what he had done, Leo would never be epted by the Xia family for the rest of his life. If he was not admitted by the Xia family, he could not get the shares. If he couldn''t get the shares, he wouldn''t have any real power. Would Leo had to spend his life in asking money from his daddy? It would be fine if Ben only had one son, but the point is, he also had Tracey, who was the well- known child of the Xia family. Tracey was no longer the little girl they could easily frame. Now she had Adam as her backer. If she really had apany as she said, Renee and Leo couldn''t evenpare with the toe of her. Since Leo had made a mistake, the old master must hand over all the power to Tracey. As long as Carmen thought of it, her heart was like being caught by a cat. She had been living in the Xia family for so many years, what she wanted was not just a pampered life, but also a guarantee, which could make her live a carefree and decent life for the rest of her life. Originally, she wanted to be epted by the Xia family by giving birth to two children. After so many years, she had not yet been transferred to the legal wife. It was fine, she did not intend to insist on it. But her two children originally had a chance to be epted, this opportunity was going to be ruined by Leo. She had been working hard for it, now it may be a near miss. How could she not angry? "Mom, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again. I will do whatever you say, but you have to help me this time. I really don''t want to die!" Leo said with a sad face. "Get up! As a man, do not cry like that! When do you have to pay?" Carmen soon recovered calm and asked. "The money for the club due before midnight today, and I have three days to pay for the usury." Leo quickly wiped off the tears on his face and replied. "Do not let your father and the old master know this unless It''s necessary. I have some money. Take it to cope with the emergency." Carmen quickly came up with a way to deal with it. Leo was in a dangerous situation, so he will do whatever Carmen said. Leo nodded repeatedly. "Okay, what about the remaining 50 million?" "I''ll think of another way. Remember my words. Unless there''s no other way, we can''t let them know about this, especially your father and grandfather!" Carmen reminded once again. As long as Ben and the old master did not know this matter, it would be fine. There was still a chance for Leo and Renee. "Mom, I'' will." Carmen''s words made Leo much calmer. "Go up to wash. Look at you, you made me annoyed. You''d better keep your mouth shut. Don''t tell anyone about this." "I see. Then I''ll go and take a shower right now." Leo''s uneasy heart was finally relieved. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He was sleepy because he didn''t sleep all night. After taking a bath and returning to the room, he went to bed and fell asleep. Carmen couldn''t fall asleep at all. She could take out the 10 million yuan today, but what about the remaining 50 million? It was normal to ask Ben for pocket money. If the amount was toorge, he would find things going wrong. Carmen''s eyes turned cold. "Was there only that way?" She thought. When Carmen was preupied with worries, at the same time, in Tracey''s house, she was quite rxed and happy. Today was the first day that she worked in Xia''s Group. Adam saw that she had been standing in front of the wardrobe for half an hour, and she took out a lot of clothes. He had finished washing up, but she had not decided what to wear yet. "Little bunny, can''t you decide what to wear?" Adam swept his eyes over those various clothes and asked. "Yes. I used to wear casually when I go to my ownpany. But today, I will go to Xia''s Group but I have to hind my identity. If I wear too mboyantly, others will dislike me, but if I wore too ordinary, I will be looked down upon." The most beautiful thing of Tracey was her independence. She could have lived a happy life under the title of First Miss Xia. But she didn''t do that. She just wanted to prove herself with her ability. She said, if others knew she was the first miss, they would never sincere to her. Instead, they would please her all the time and she could not see the truth. If she took over Xia''s Group in the future, she must get to know everything about thepany. It would be much easier to know these things as an outsider, but it would also be much more difficult to work. "This one. I think it''s very good. You are so dazzling, no matter what you wear, the clothes can''t hide your brightness." Adam said. "Brother Adam, why didn''t I find that you are so honey-mouthed before?" Adam held her in his arms and kissed her lips that had not been applied lipstick. "Because I picked honey." "You are so annoying." Tracey pushed him away coquettishly. "Okay, just this one." Tracey decided what to wear. Adam drove her to thepany. The car stopped at the intersection, he said, "I''ll pick you up after work." "Okay.¡± Tracey turned around and walked toward thepany. It was around nine o''clock. Many people rushed past Tracey, this is the unique scenery made by the commuters. Tracey walked unhurriedly in the lobby, and a female voice came from behind, "Coming through!" The woman pushed her aside hard. She was hurry up to catch the elevator. No one wanted to wait for the next elevator. Tracey was wearing the fine high heels and was almost falling down. Fortunately, she was good at bnce and didn''t not fall. But there was an employee behind her who was not as lucky as her. Not only did she fall down, but also the documents in her hand were scattered on the ground. The woman who pushed was walking ahead and didn''t even look back. "Stop!" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 "Stop!" When everyone was about to rush into the elevator, a cold female voice suddenly sounded. Everyone turned around and looked at her. However, the woman in the miniskirt who knocked others down didn''t even look back, which made Tracey even angrier. She was not a person who liked getting angry, but she could not help releasing temper when seeing such a rude person. That plump woman swayed her butt and stepped into the elevator. When the elevator door was about to close, a hand was showing up to block the door. Tracey grabbed the woman and pulled her out. "Are you f*cking crazy?" She scolded directly. The plump woman was obviously in a bad temper. She was wearing high heels too. Tracey suddenly let go of her hand, with the strength of dragging, the woman lost bnce and heavily fell down. "Ah!" A scream burst out in the lobby. Everyone in the elevator was shocked. Everyone looked at this thin but tough woman. Seeing that her face was a little strange, everyone was guessing who she was. "No need to wait for us, go up first." Tracey said calmly to the people in the elevator. The person who held the elevator put down his hand. People inside the elevator allughed at the embarrassed woman. All admired in their heart that Tracey was quite a heroine and dared to fix her. The plump woman quickly got up from the ground and stared at Tracey, who in a white shirt, ninth pants, and a pair of ck high heels. Tracey''s dressing style was straight and clear, even though looked simple, every piece of them was luxury goods. They areing from Chanel and worth tens of thousands of yuan. Besides, the handbag, the high heels, the earrings, and the watch of her were not cheap. Her outfit totally cost around 200,000 yuan. As a woman, how could she not be jealous for Tracey? She once took a long time to asked a man to buy her a pair of popr earrings from Chanel. Just for showing off in front of her besties. But she could not afford that white shirt. She recognized it because she saw it in the mall not long ago. The real rich people usually would not care about the brand too much. They would spend a lot of money buying a piece of seemingly simple clothes. Of course, only ordinary people would care about the price tag. Instantly, she became inferior to Tracey in terms of her clothes. The woman fixed her miniskirt and said, "B*tch, where did youe from? How dare you pull me?" "Apologize." Hearing her arrogant words, Tracey ordered coldly. "Apologize? Are you out of mind? Do you need a doctor?" The woman was even ruder. "You pushed me and her just now, you should apologize to us." Tracey pointed at the little girl who was squatting on the ground and picking up the documents. Seeing may having connections with this fierce woman, the little girl was scared and she waved her hands repeatedly. "No, you don''t have to do that." "Did you hear that? She doesn''t need my apologies. Why are you still requesting me so?" The plump woman was satisfied with that little girl''s fear. Tracey also noticed that the little girl and the people in the elevator were a little afraid of her. Was this woman had a powerful background? But It''s impossible. Tracey had already reviewed the information about the important people of the company, even including the middle- upper management. Reasonably speaking, this woman was not a member of them. If she was just a nobody, why all the people were so afraid of her? Tracey had encountered a problem today. But no matter what the woman''s identity was, she would make her apologize first. "Are you apologizing or not?" Tracey approached her step by step. Her aura was extremely strong, and her eyes were as cold as ice. If she could be so tough when she was bullied by Renee and Leo in childhood, maybe she would not have been bullied for so many years. People usually bullied weak people and feared the evil ones. The woman couldn''t figure out why Tracey urged her to make apologies. "It''s just a push. It''s no big deal. What''s more, you pulled me down to the ground just now. Where is your apologise?" The woman argued.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "You were too rude. Shouldn''t you apologize? Go pick up the documents for her." Tracey was not afraid of such scoundrels at all. "Who the hell are you? Why should I listen to you, you b*tch, I won''t..." "Bang!" The p was loud and heavily fell on the woman''s face. Tracey couldn''t stand anymore. "If your mother didn''t teach you speaking manner, let me do it!" "How dare you hit me, b*tch? Do you know who I am? I''ll let President Xia fire you." The rude woman said. With these words, Tracey had already known about her background after she said them out. The President Xia she mentioned was not Ben. Carmen was a mistress, so she would definitely not allow the same thing happened to Ben again. Carmen kept an eye on Ben''s activities very strictly. If Ben yed around with such a stupid woman, Carmen would have already fixed her. Those people looked at her with fear. They were not afraid of the woman herself, but the person behind. From this woman''s words, the rtionship between her and President Xia had already been known by everyone in thepany, so it was absolutely not Ben. Two days ago, Carmen was still busy framing Tracey rather than fixing Ben''s mistress. In addition to Ben, there was another vice president, Edgar Xia. Although he was also powerful in doing business, he was vulnerable when being seduced by beautiful women. The woman in front of Tracey had plump breast and hip, plus her stupid brain, all making herself the typical woman preferred by middle-aged men. So the person behind her was Edgar. The woman didn''t know what she said unintentionally had strongly inspired Tracey. But Edgar had a wife, who was also a fierce woman. This plump woman was extremely stupid to expose their secret rtionship to the whole world. If Tracey wanted to fix this woman, it could be done easily. "If you apologize now, I can forgive you, otherwise..." Tracey slowly walked toward her and said, "I''ll let you get out of here." The plump woman was angered by Tracey''s stronger arrogance. Especially thest sentence she said. "You..." "Ruth, apologize to the director." A pretty male voice sounded. Tracey looked along with the voice. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 A week ago, Tracey and the old master reached an agreement. She would start with the director position. When she made some achievements, she would get promoted. Today was Monday. Tracey came to work as appointed. ording to her request, the old master did not announce her identity to thepany. The top management of thepany only knew that a new director, Anne, would being today. She had just returned from the U.S., except for this, they didn''t know too many details about Tracey. In the past, in order to suppress Tracey, Carmen did not take her to attend important asions. So most of the management almost had no impression of Tracey. When she came to thepany, nobody knew she was the first miss. Therefore, the plump woman dared to provoke her so unscrupulously. Tracey felt a little strange that why she was recognized before registered. She turned around and looked at the man who just spoke. The man was dressed in a decent navy blue suit and wore a pair of silver-framed sses. He looked gentlemanly and elegant. She was familiar with him. He was the son of Edgar, Carl Xia. At present, he was the chief financial officer. They met each other when they were little. He probably couldn''t recognize Tracey now. "Would it be boring if my identity was exposed on the first day?" Tracey thought. "The new director?" Ruth was obviously a little afraid of this man. After he appeared, she dare not to be arrogant like before. "Yes, she is the director of the Human Resources Department. Today is her first day. I have seen clearly what happened just now. Apologize to her." Carl''s voice was not cold, but it made Ruth scared. "I''m...sorry. I don''t know you are the director." Seeing her sudden changed behavior, Tracey did not know if it was her title of director or Carl that made her apologize. "And apologize to her." Tracey nced at the little girl next to them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry." "It...doesn''t matter." The little girl timidly raised her head and looked at Tracey. In her eye, Tracey was obviously the same age as her, but she was already a director. "There are five minutes left. Go upstairs. I have to go through the employment procedures." Tracey was not an unreasonable person. No matter Ruth apologized to her sincerely or hypocritically, since she had already done it, Tracey would let her go. However, if she dared to be the same presumptuous again, Tracey would not be so kind next time. "Anne, you''re not familiar with thepany. I''ll take you to go through the process." Carl said. Tracey nned to refuse, but she thought that she should get familiar with the people here soon. "Well, thank you." She followed Carl to the elevator which exclusive to the senior management of thepany. There were they two in the elevator. "I heard that you juste back from America?" Carl asked. "Yes. So, you have worked here for a long time? I have a lot to learn from you." "Since I graduated, I have been working here for more than three years." "But how did you know I am the new director? We probably haven''t seen each other before." Tracey didn''t believe that he still remembered her. If not for reading the management information, she had barely remembered him. Carl smiled, "Since we''ve never met before and I didn''t introduce myself just now, how did you know that I''m Director Xia?" His reply made Tracey speechless for a while. But her mind was soon clear, "Before I came here, I had read thepany''s introduction and rted information, so when I see you, I knew who you are." "I see. But I''ve known you for many years, Miss Xia." The man pushed up his sses and smiled evilly. He knew Tracey''s identity! "Director Xia, I''m afraid you''ve mistaken me for someone else." "If you were anyone else, I might be mistaken you, but you are Tracey, whom I won''t forget in my life. Did you remember that 16 years ago, in the Xia family''s castle?" Carl reminded. How could Tracey remember the things such a long time ago? 16 years ago, she was only five or six years old then. Unless the thrilling things that she had encountered on the sea, other trivial things, such as the rtives of the Xia family, she would not remember them clearly. "It seems that you don''t remember me, but I have never forgotten you, miss Tracey." He suddenly whispered in Tracey''s ear. In the elevator, there were only Tracey and Carl. They got close to each other, just now, Carl''s words were a little bit flirting. When Tracey was still trying to recall her childhood, the elevator had already arrived. Carl adjusted his sses and walked out first. "That''s the department of the personnel. The superiors have already been notified. You only need to go through simple formalities and you can officially start to work." Carl soon recovered his elegant image,pletely different from the person who acted a little evilly just now. "Director Xia, wait a minute." Tracey tried her best to hide her identity but she didn''t expect that on the first day she worked here it was exposed. "What can I do for you, Miss Tracey?" Carl turned around and looked at her. "I hope you can do me a favor. Can you promise me?" "Oh?" "No one knows who I am currently and I don''t want others to know. I am just an international student, who came back from the United States. I hope that you can keep my identity secret." Tracey said. "May I ask why?" Carl looked her up and down. If it were Renee or Leo, they might be eager to be known by everyone. But Tracey wanted to hide it, it''s so weird. "I just came back, I want to fully train myself. If someone knows my identity, I''m afraid that I won''t get real trained." Tracey said. "Are you only 21 this year? I almost forget it, it''s right the best age for people, but from the aura you showed out just now, you are not like a student. You are more like an experienced businesswoman." Of course, Carl would not forget what did Tracey looked like when she taught Ruth a lesson a moment ago. "That''s just a bluff. This society is thew of the jungle. If I''m not strong enough, I''ll be suppressed. Are you willing to keep this secret for me?" Tracey came back to her topic. Carl''s previous words were so ambiguous. Tracey was confused that what kind of the past did they have. "If you believe me, I will keep it a secret for you." "Thanks." Tracey left with a faint smile. Carl looked at her back, it coincided with the little figure of that year. Miss Tracey... Chapter 177 Chapter 177 After finishing the employment procedure, the news that the new director fight with Ruth had been spread out. Ever since Ruth became Edgar''s mistress, she had be arrogant to everybody. Those staff members who were bullied by her didn''t dare to report her behaviors. If whoever offended her, as long as she told Edgar, the person would be expelled. But today she was punished severely by Tracey. Everybody in the office was excitedly describing the scene. Particrly those who were usually being bullied by Ruth. "You didn''t see her fall, her underwear is exposed." One of them said. "Yes, yes! it''s a ckce underpants." Another one also gossiped. "She is too coquettish. No wonder the vice president likes her. She must be cool in bed." The workce was like a battlefield. Even if these women were bullied at ordinary times, once their enemies were punished, they would absolutely take a chance to gossip her hard. "Of course. Look at her butt. I feel sick when I look at her." "Men like the woman like her. Last time I saw she and President Xia had sex in the parking lot! It was so hot!" They gossiped happily. "By the way, who is the heroine to fix Ruth? Why haven''t I seen her before?" They finally talked about Tracey. "I haven''t seen her before, she looked young but with a strong aura. She should be an elite, which is different from that whore." "By the way, have you heard that an outside director wille to our department. I heard that she would register today." Another woman said. "Outside director, what do you mean?" Everyone gathered together to hear another gossip. "This new director is not promoted inside, but an international student came back from the United States. I heard that she is younger than us." "Where did you hear that? She is younger than us, how can she be the director? Thepany always had a harsh system to recruit. Except for the education level, the most important thing is the social experience. She is younger than us, so she at most has a bachelor''s degree. How much social experience could she have? Even the doctoral students didn''t pass the interview a few days ago." Obviously, none of them believed the rumor of Tracey. Because Xia''s Group was a powerful company and had a very strict recruitment process. "As an overseas returner, maybe she has some special skills, or... someone behind." In the workce, everyone was not surprised about this. "What a pity! I didn''t have a powerful daddy or sugar daddy!" Everyone kept chatting and getting more curious about this new director. "Do you think she had Ruth''s ability?" "Since she can be the director at such a young age, I''m afraid that she is more capable than Ruth." Someone said and Everybodyughed. The rhythmic sound of high heels came from the corridor, but no one noticed it at all. "I guess the new director must be very beautiful." "Don''t talk nonsense. If she''s not beautiful, will there be people helped her in?" "Excuse me, is this Human Resources Department?" The sound of high heels stopped. Tracey knocked on the door and asked in a cold voice. Everyone turned around and saw a young beautiful woman in a white shirt and ninth pants. Not to mention the appearance, her temperament was absolutely superior to all the people here. "Yes, this is the Human Resources Department." A man answered in a low voice. Tracey held a briefcase in her hand and walked straight into the office with no expression on her face. "Well, may I ask... who are you looking for?" Perhaps it was because Tracey''s aura was too strong, the people around were subconsciously avoided her. No one dared to look directly at her as if their eyes would be burnt if they nced at her more. "Let me introduce myself. I am Anne, and now I am the director of the Human Resources Department. I am happy to work together with all of you." Tracey said word by word. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After she finished her words, all the staff were shocked. The person who they were gossiped eagerly now stood in front of them. Then, did she hear all the words about her? Everyone suspected. The face of the person who talked most excitedly, now darkened. They didn''t know when did Tracey appear outside, but she must have heard part of their gossip. They didn''t want to offend the new director on the first day that she took office. For a moment, Everyone''s face was pale. "Hello, Director." They stood up. They quickly found that this new director ispletely different from what they imagined. In the staff''s eyes, An outside director may be hired via a special channel, and maybe Tracey would be in the same dressing style as Ruth. Who knew what she wore was so simple and clean. Even the makeup she applied was just very mild. She looked at the watch and said, "If I''m not mistaken about the time, it''s time to work now. Don''t you have anything to do?" Tracey''s eyes swept over the office. It was clear that the director was just a woman younger than them, but when they looked at her, everyone was still scared. "No, no." This new director was not simple. "Human Resouce Department is usually busy, why do you still have time gossiping? If you really love it, how about having some tea at the same time?" Her voice was indifferent, and no one dared to speak more. The staff looked at one another. "Who is the manager? Bring me the most recent two years'' reports. I heard that there will be big recruitment recently, so please also give me the n. You should also prepare for freshmen training and development. In my opinion, HR department should be the busiest. In the future, if I still hear someone chat during work hours, go home to chat. Every manager, take good care of your staff. If the same thing happen again, I will punish you. By the way, where is my office?" "Director, it''s over there. You, take our director to her office." Everyone was scared by Tracey''s coldness. Tracey withdrew her eyes from these people and left directly with the folder. "Is she crazy? What''s she going to do with the recent two years'' reports?" One of them asked in a low voice. "Shut up, she is not simple. Be careful, she''ll sent you home someday." Nobody dared to talk nonsense anymore. What Tracey wanted was not a small director position, what she wanted is the wholepany. She could learn more details about thepany by reading recent years'' reports. "Miss Director, this is your office." One person took her into a room with a ss wall. "Coincidentally, you are in my department." Tracey recognized the little girl who led her, she was the one being knocked down by Ruth a few moments ago. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 She didn''t expect that the director would speak proactively. Tracey''s voice was not as cold as before, which made the girl a little ttered. "Yes, Director, thank you for what you did just now." "Remember, when you are bullied once, there will be a second time. Don''t be weak, otherwise, even if you don''t want to be bullied in the future, you may already have got used to it." Tracey spoke slowly. In terms of being bullied, she had experience. If she fought against the bully early, she would not be so miserable in the Xia family. This little girl lowered her head, looked a bit timid. Seeing her, Tracey seemed to have seen herself in the past. After saying these words, she turned around and walked into the office aside, leaving the little girl standing there with a confused face. "Director, my name is Ste. Thank you." Ste was just graduated and was half a year older than Tracey. It was not easy for her to gothrough one and another paper interviews before getting the offer. Because she was the least experienced, she had been careful all the time and obediently commanded by those so-called leaders. Suddenly, she was warmed by Tracey''s words a lot. It was a clean and neat office which had no trace of ever being used by another person. Tracey put down the things in her hand, looking around here. It was said that the former director had gone to otherpanies, so there was a job vacant. Tracey soon got familiar with her responsibilities. For the whole morning, she had been reading the reports and the ns that handed in by various managers. For those idle people, a whole morning was too long. But Tracey only felt that time was too limited. In the blink of an eye, it was already lunchtime, and almost all the people had left for lunch. Someone knocked on the door and said, "Annie, it''s time for lunch." Until now, Tracey put down the report. It was already half past twelve. She looked at Set and asked, "Why don''t you go to have lunch yet?" "I have just sorted out the n that I will submit to the manager this afternoon. I was about to go to eat, but I saw you are still working, I think you might have forgotten about eating, so I am reminding you." "Yes, I forgot. Let''s eat together." Tracey turned off theputer and got up. "...?" Set was obviously surprised. She didn''t expect that Tracey would invite her to have lunch together. After all, Tracey looked indifferent and strict. She should be very hard to get along with. "What, you are not willing?" Tracey looked at the timid girl, feeling it interesting. Set waved her hand. "No, no, it''s not that case. I was a little surprised." "Look at you. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a meal. Let''s go." Tracey chuckled. N?velDrama.Org content. Set was obviously a shy girl. After being teased, she immediately blushed. "Director, you just came and may not be familiar here. I''ll take you to the staff canteen." Ste said. Tracey originally wanted to go to a nearby restaurant to have lunch, but since Ste would take her to the staff canteen, she changed her mind. "Well, take me there. I really don''t know the way." "Yes, Director,e with me." Set happily walked ahead. At this time, Tracey''s cell phone rang. It was from Steve. As soon as the phone was connected, his scold came. "You heartless woman! Since you return to A City, you''re like vanished! If I don''t call you, you will never contact me, right?!" "I... I am too busy..." Tracey hurriedly exined. "Yes, you''re busy. Busy with what? Are you busy with loving?! You leave thepany to me, and now you ignore it. Boohoo..." Steveined and pretended to cry. "Okay, okay. I know. I''ll call you every day in the future, don''t cry, ok? I''m going to get goosebumps to hear it." Tracey couldn''t stand his fake cry the most. "That''s good. I heard that you go to Xia''s Group to be the director. Is it your first day to work there?" Steve talked on the phone casually, not looked like a president at all. "You''re well-informed. I have been exhausted after reading the report for the whole morning." Traceyined. "It''s good for you to feel tired. I''m afraid that you are a machine and will never know it. I guess you must be very busy today." You just have entered a new environment, don''t be too tired and die, otherwise, nobody pays me! So I especially remind you to eat." This was the real purpose that why Steve called her. Tracey felt warm. After all, there was a time difference between A City and the United States. If not cared about her all the time, Steve would not know her habit and schedule so much. "Don''t worry about me. Now I have a little rm clock here reminding me of eating. I am going to the staff canteen with her now." "A little rm clock? A man or a woman? He steals my job!" Steve was jealous on the phone. "You are a betrayer. Tell me, am I still your angel?" "Of course! You are always my little angel! I arrived at the canteen, I gotta go. It''ste your side, sleep early." "Go ahead. Eat more. If you be thinner next time I see you, I''ll stay and feed you until your fat come back." Steve said. Tracey smiled and said, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Steve looked into the darkness outside. He held a cigarette between his fingers, the smoke misted his face. The cheerful angel now turned to a depressed man. His side face was pretty. He spat out a smoke ring, which add him a trace of sadness. "President, I''m done." A woman with a curvy body and wore sex underwear appeared behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, Steve turned around and looked at this dazzling woman with a hot body and an oriental face. He gently touched her lips again and again, "President, others say that my lips are good-looking. What do you think?" She said while invitingly stretching out her tongue to lick her lips, where Steve fully fixed his eyes on. "Maybe only her lips are simr to hers." Steve thought. He gently lifted her chin and said, "Call me Steve." Although the woman felt that this cool president was a little strange and wondered why he liked to be called like this, she still followed his order and said, "Steve?" Looking at her moving lips, Steve felt as if she was the woman he was familiar with most. He kissed her heavily. The woman screamed and her body was even more attached to Steve. "President, slow down. The night is long..." Hearing her voice, Steve pushed her away. No matter how attractive the woman in front of him was, she had no unique charm like that woman. He would give his heart to a charming and special woman, rather than the whore who was only good at seducing men. "Get out!" Steve scolded coldly. There would never be a woman in the world who could rece her! Chapter 179 Chapter 179 On the way to the canteen, Set was amazed by Tracey''s cheerful look. She couldn''t believe such a cold director would have this face. The person on the phone must be someone very important to her. Only in front of the most trusted person, would she put down the guard and disguise. "Director, this is the staff canteen. The first and second floors are for ordinary employees. The third floor is for the top managers and leaders. You can go to the third floor," Set said. "Okay, I see." "Then I''ll go order my dishes." Set was an ordinary employee, so she usually ate on the first floor. But suddenly her hand was grabbed by Tracey. "Go to the third floor with me. I don''t like too many people," Tracey said. Going back to three years ago, she was still the person who enjoyed crowds. Three yearster, she had already be calm and preferred silence instead of noise. "But I''m just an ordinary employee. Besides, I don''t have the card for the upper floors." Set whispered. In order to prevent everyone from going to the third floor, employees must enter with a card, and the cards for the top management were different from those for the ordinary staff. "I have." Tracey took Ste up the stairs together with her. After passing through the second floor, the stairs to the third floor was bing very quiet as if they belong to different worlds. Ste was from an ordinary family, she was obviously a little constrained when walking on the third- floor stair that was paved with luxurious carpets. Seeing the huge difference between the rich and the poor, she cautiously stepped on the soft carpet, feeling quite uneasy. It was just to have a meal, it should not be a big deal, but it was like to be executed for Ste. They arrived at the door, Tracey took out her card and opened the door. This was the first time for Ste toe here. Quite a few top management would have lunch in thepany. In contrast to the noise of the lower two floors, the third floor was quiet. Seeing there were not so many people here, Set was finally relieved. For no reason, she was being invited here, but she still felt a bit guilty. "Director, what do you like to eat? I''ll order them for you." Tracey smiled and said, "Don''t be so polite. I''m not your director during the off time. If you don''t mind, treat me as your friend." Tracey usually had good judgment about people. A few hours ago, When everyone was gossiping, Ste was the only one who did not participate and focus on her own work instead. She was different from those who cared about gossip and cked off on work. Tracey was fond of people like Ste. "Can...can I?" Set looked up at Tracey. "Why not? We''re about the same age. I''ll go get some soup and you can help me get the rice combo. Don''t order too greasy dishes." Tracey said. "No problem, Anne." Set felt warm in her heart. Tracey went to get soup, and Set was in charge of getting them ricebo, this reminded Tracey of her school days. At that time, she and Rachel, no matter where they went, they were always together. Now they all grew up. Rachel had be a famous star, as for Tracey, she entered the cruel business world. The fate was interesting. In recent days, the news of Rachel''s marriage was spreading. Even the TV in the canteen was broadcasting their engagement party. Rachel smiled at those reporters as if she was the sun. Sean seemed to be calm. Except for the suit he wore showed he was the match for Rachel, his expression revealed that he was just a passer-by. Tracey looked at the TV, recalling the first time that she heard the news they were going to get engaged. She still remembered, she felt bitter at that time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then, the mixed feelings of bitterness and hatred formed a veryplicated mood. Rachel''s voice came, "Yes, I and Sean, we love each other and we are going to get married. I will let you know the time when we determine the date." Now there was only indifference left on Tracey''s face. After knowing that Sean was taking advantage of Rachel from the beginning to the end, Tracey didn''t hate Rachel so much. The man she made a real effort to steal from others had never loved her, this was probably the biggest counterattack to a thief. God was indeed fair. Although he let Tracey experienced so much pain all the way, he had turned her into a strong tree that could fight against all the storm. The pain was the best harvest in her life, and he also gained the most sincere love. Thinking of Adam''s face, Tracey felt warm in her heart. She took her thoughts back from the memories and concentrated on the soup. "Bang!" Just as she was getting the soup, the sound of a tray falling to the ground came to her ears. Looking along with the sound, Tracey found it was Ste. The tray with dishes she held were falling on the ground, her shoes and legs were also stained by the food. The culprit was obviously not enough with this, after turning one tray over, she soon turned over another and made Ste''s body stained this time. Ruth said with a Presumptuous look, "What is your status? How dare youe here?!" Set clenched her hands. Some food stuck to her clothes, sliding down her chest. "Oh, it was my fault, I shouldn''t be so careless! Set, do you want me to apologize to you?" Ruth was still upset about being punished by Tracey in the morning. She didn''t dare to take revenge on Tracey. When she saw Set, she decided to vent the anger on her. "Ruth, don''t go too far!" No matter how good-tempered Set was, she couldn''t bear it anymore at the moment. "What? Are you angry? Come hit me and scold me! But If you offend me, I will let you get out of the company. I remember that your father had uremia and he needs a lot of money every month on treatment. What if you lose your job?" Ruth obviously had known Ste for long, and she even clear about what happened in her family. Until now did Tracey finally understand why Set had to be so cautious in thepany. It was not fully because she was a neer. She wanted this job more than anyone else. She had to support the family. So she could not waste any opportunity to make money. This was different from Tracey. At least, she did not bear any financial burden. Tracey quickly understood her and walked toward the counter with a tray. "Miss, please give me two, no, four dishes exactly the same as the one she got just now." Hearing Tracey''s voice, Ruth shivered a bit. She didn''t forget how Tracey treated her in the morning. After checking, Ruth found that Tracey didn''t look at her. "The dispute just now had nothing to do with her, she won''t get involved in it, will she?" Ruth thought. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Perhaps thinking that Tracey would not involve in, Ruth became more arrogant. She didn''t believe that there was nothing fishy about Tracey''s admission by thepany, especially how could she be a director at such an early age. Ruth still remembered how was she admitted, then Tracey was highly probably admitted in a simr way, but by a stronger backer. In Ruth''s mind, she and Tracey were of a kind, so she would avoid provoking Tracey as much as possible in the future. As for other people, Ruth was going to treat them as her wish. Set clenched her fingers again. She knew very well that Ruth had a vice president backing her up. If she continued to work here, she should never offend Ruth. Even if she was screaming the unwillingness in her heart, what could she do? This was her life. She did not counterattack at all. She only shook the food off her clothes and said with an apologetic look to Tracey, "Director, I''m sorry. I''ll buy you a new _ _ II one... Tracey didn''t expect her to be so tolerant as being bullied like this. "Forget it. Everyone has his own fate." Tracey thought. "Miss, here is your order." The canteen clerk didn''t want to get involved in their dispute, so she quickly handed over Tracey''s order. "No need to apologize to me. You didn''t do anything wrong." As soon as Tracey finished her words, she directly threw the tray she just took over from the clerk to Ruth. A scream pierced through everybody''s ears. Ruth''s naked legs immediately became greasy. "How...how dare you to pour the food on me?!" Ruth was so angry that her fingers kept trembling. Set didn''t expect that Tracey would do so. Tracey calmly said, "Sorry, my hands slipped." Tracey''s easy words drove Ruth crazy. "You b*tch, don''t think you''re awesome as a director. Who knew that you were f*cked by how many..." She was so angry that she didn''t realize what she was saying and many unpleasant words came out of her mouth. This time, before she could finish her words, Tracey quickly threw another tray on her face. The people around were all stunned. They had seen so many times that patting birthday cakes on others'' faces but never had seen faces were covered by food. "It seems that you should take a deep cleaning for your mouth. Do you think the women in this world are all the same as you? It seems that you didn''t learn anything from my lesson this morning." Tracey''s voice was cold and she gave off a strong aura. Set really admired her temperament at such a young age. Ruth''s face was full of oil. She wiped off the rice on her face, but the oil still covered her eyes, she was almost sick. "Why don''t you give me a napkin? Are you all dead?" She vented her anger on the canteen clerk. Tracey was amused by her arrogant and domineering look. She couldn''t figure out what made her so presumptuous. She was not even Edgars'' official mistress. At most, she was only one of his f*ck buddies. What a daydreamer! Tracey thought she should wake her up. When the canteen clerk handed over the towel, Tracey snatched it and handed it to Set. "Clean yourself." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "You, you... I won''t let you go." Even though said so, Ruth had instinctively afraid of Tracey now, maybe it was because Tracey made her embarrassed a lot twice a day. She got another towel from the canteen clerk to wipe off the oil on her face. She was wearing heavy makeup, and her face became awful after wiping off. Cosmetics mixed with oil of the food, now her face was all about red and ck. Tracey didn''t want to take a look at Ruth, she only cared about Ste. Set gratefully took the clean towel from Tracey to wipe the stain off her body. Ruth was standing beside, getting utterly difited. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong of you?" A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly sounded. As hearing the voice, Ruth smiled. Because her backer wasing! "Anne, something''s wrong. Vice president Xia ising. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." At this moment, Set was thinking whether she could still work in thepany or not and she just felt that she had caused Tracey''s trouble. She could not bear it. "Don''t worry, we are not wrong. Don''t be afraid." Tracey was calm and turned to look at theing person. Edgar, Ben, Carl, and Reg walked over together. It was Edgar who had just spoken. Ben was about to greet Tracey the moment he saw her, but he was red back by Tracey immediately. The old master specifically told him not to expose Tracey''s identity. Even if he met her in the company, he had to pretend not to know her. Ben had no choice but to keep silent. As for Edgar, he was likely to be ipatible with Tracey. Even without Ruth, if Renee and Leo entered thepany in the future, Edgar would definitely suppress her for promoting them. Before the two entering thepany, Tracey and Edgar had borne grudges against each other. Whatever, what shoulde will being sooner orter. Tracey stood calmly there, and Ruth was rushing to Edgar in a hurry. "President Xia, you should help me!" "What''s wrong with your face?" Edgar was almost scared to death when he saw Ruth''s face. Was this woman crazy? Why did she look like this? Obviously, Ruth had no idea about her face. She said in a pitiful voice, "President Xia, I don''t know why, Anne poured dishes on me, twice!" "How dare! Who is that Anne?" Although Edgar could not bear to look directly at Ruth''s face, he was also angry that someone dared to bully his woman. Edgar just came back from a business trip, so he didn''t know anything about the outside director. Besides, Tracey didn''t have a meeting with them yet, so it was normal that Edgar didn''t know her. "President Xia, Are you talking about me?" Tracey walked over to him. She smiled faintly, but her eyes were cold. "You are the so-called Anne?" Just one nce at Tracey, Edgar''s eyes were fixed. He had seen countless beauties, but he had never seen such a beautiful but capable young woman. With the aura, Tracey looked as if a hundred times taller than Ruth. Judging from his experiences, this woman was of the best quality. He was tired of ying around with Ruth, and he didn''t expect to meet such a wonderful woman in thepany again. When Carl saw his father''s expression, he soon knew what his father was thinking. He pushed up his sses and said, "President Xia, she is the director who just joined thepany today." He quickly interrupted. Ben also coughed and said, "Why did you pour dishes on others, Anne?" "Hands slipping." Traceyzily said these two words. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Tracey was calm but Ruth was in a mess. Everyone would think that Ruth was bullied. Everyone ignored Ste, who was as if not existing there. Seeing that there was not a trace of fear on Tracey''s face, Ruth became angrier. "President Xia, Anne pushed me to the ground this morning, perhaps she suppressed me with her title! I could pass over it, but just now she poured the food on me! I know that I''m just an ordinary employee and I can''tpare with her, but..." "Since you know it, then please shut up. This morning..." Tracey didn''t want to hear her crying and the story she made up, so she told them the whole story. "Since you said you were careless, then my hands were slipping too." Tracey stood there, with her arms crossed, as if she was waiting for a good show. "It''s not like this, it''s not like this. It''s she who bullied me. Look at the stain all over my body." Ruth continued to exin. "Just ask the bystanders, well know if you are telling the truth or not," Reg, who had not spoken all the time, said. His eyes swept over Tracey. The old master had told him about Tracey''sing before. Although Tracey requested not being special, the old master still worried about her. For fear that she could not handle the workce at such a young age, he decided to inform Reg. The workce was a battlefield. In order to climb up, everyone had various means. Tracey was a fledgling girl, it was normal that the old master was worried. Reg hadn''t seen Tracey for many years. He remembered that she was pretty and honeymouthed when she was a child. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed. He had never seen Tracey since her mother passed away. The little girl in his memory had be graceful and elegant now, and her temperament also changed a lot. In his heart, he still regarded Tracey as a little girl. ording to the current situation, Edgar was going to stand on Ruth''s side. In order to avoid suspicion, Ben could not be partial to Tracey, so he had to help Tracey secretly. "That''s right. We can tell who''s right and who''s wrong by listening to other people''s words." Ben also said. Then Set truthfully told them what had happened in the morning and what had happened just now. It was the same as what Tracey said. "You''re talking nonsense. I''m going to tear your mouth apart!" Ruth threatened. Tracey gave her a cold look. "You will stew in your own juice." Tracey thought. As for making die, Ruth must be the model. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Everyone, you are the bystanders, What happened just now?" Tracey asked the canteen clerks. "President Xia, what happened before was the same as what the youngdy said. It was she who caused the dispute." One of the clerks told the truth. Ruth was burned up. How she wished to jump into the window and pped those women. "Why do you b*tches help her?!" "Enough, what do you think this ce is? The market or the square? Pay attention to your attitude and tone," Ben said coldly. Even if he didn''t intend to protect her daughter, he didn''t want to see others being rude. Moreover, Tracey didn''t do anything wrong. Ruth was scared and trembling, she said, "President Xia, I, I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just a little angry." "You don''t have to exin. I already know what happened. I am afraid that thepany is not deserved you, go to the finance department to take your sry and leave." Even though Ben was weak and obedient to Carmen in the ordinary time, as for firmly protecting his children, he acted the same as the old master. As soon as knowing that she was going to be fired, Ruth was scared to death. Althought She laughed at Ste''s poor family background, in fact, her family was not much better. She took a lot of effort to hook up with Edgar to enter thispany to work. If her parents knew that she lost the job, even if she would not be beaten to death, she must be beaten seriously injured. She quickly pulled Edgar''s sleeves. "Vice president, I know I was wrong. Please give me one more chance." Edgar was usually kind-hearted and didn''t have the heart to see her woman being like this. After all, Ruth was good in bed, if keep her, he could have fun every now and then. Thinking of this, he said, "Ben, I think both sides have the responsibility to deal with this matter. Although the main responsibility is on Ruth, she had already been punished." Young people are all easy to be impulsive. We should give her another chance." Edgar had already spoken for Ruth, Ben should respect his opinion. After all, they were cousins and it was not good to fall into the contradiction because of a woman. "Let it pass this time. If simr things happen again in the future, I won''t let you go!" "Thank the president." Edgar pushed Ruth. Ruth hurriedly thanked. Seeing things came to this, Ste''s heart sank. Facing such a frustrating result, she felt strongly unpleasant. "I''ll give you an off. Go home and take a rest." Tracey saw her look and knew what she was thinking. "I am good, I don''t need off. I''m going to change my clothes. I cane back to work in the afternoon." Ste refused Tracey''s decision. She walked away sadly. Until now did she realized that she was not in the same world as them. Tracey was so harmonious with those tops. Although she was about the same age as Tracey, she didn''t share the same life as her. Even Ruth, who hurt her but was still be forgiven! Even if she was helped by Tracey today, in the future, Ste would be more likely to encounter Ruth''s crazy revenge. "I gotta go. See you around, presidents." Tracey was also going to leave. "Let''s have lunch together, Anne." Ben wanted to pull her back. He saw her daughter clearer today. She was calm,posed, and did not use her title to suppress others. What''s more, she solved the whole thing in an orderly manner. Tracey was more outstanding than he had expected. "Thank you, President Xia. Enjoy your lunch. I''m not hungry." As she said this, she was turning around to chase after Set. Tracey was hard to exin why would she cared so much about a stranger. Perhaps it was just because she saw herself in Ste. When she was framed by Leo and Renee, no one believed her at that time. She was isted and helpless like Set. "How nice would it be if someone came out to help me then." Tracey thought. With such a mood, she caught up with Set. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Tracey''s cold voice came. "Anne, do you think that I don''t have status nor dignity? Why I should be bullied?! Look at the baddies, they are not punished at all." As saying, tears gushed out of Ste''s eyes. Tracey stood on the stairs which were one level higher than Ste''s, holding her chin with fingers. She looked like a queen. "Take back your tears." Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Tracey''s roar frightened Set. She slowly raised her head and looked at Tracey''s cold eyes. "Don''t cry for trash. Besides, dignity is not given by others, but by yourself. Even if she was happy, that was just temporary happiness. How could you be knocked down by her? If you be stronger than everyone else, you would be superior to others. Bing stronger didn''t mean to hurt others, at least no one would dare to step on you." Listening to Tracey''s firm words, Ste''s feelings began to change. "Anne, how should I be stronger?" "The first step, putting away your worthless tears; the second step is to make your heart strong. Thest step, thepany is not a merciful ce. Do you think that if you don''t provoke others, they won''t provoke you forever? You must pay double for those who provoked you, so that no one will dare to bully you again. Do you me me for not saying anything to let President fire Ruth?" "I... I don''t dare to think so. You have helped me a lot. It''s kind of you." At that moment, when she heard that Ruth was not driven out, Set was indeed a little unhappy. However, she just hated that she had no backer and was not capable of driving the baddies out. She didn''t mean to me Tracey. "I am kind? Compare with those evil people, maybe I am. But there are still many people hate my guts. Whatever for being good or bad, it''s good that we can protect ourselves! Under the condition just now, President Xia was obviously respecting Vice President Xai''s opinion. Even if I said more, I can''t change the result. It will only make it difficult for President Xia. Why should I do this? Don''t worry, I have many ways to deal with Ruth." After finish speaking, Tracey let go of Ste. An evil smile showed on her face. From this matter, she knew that Ruth was just a brainless woman with only a hot figure. "So, Anne, what do you mean..." Set realized that she may have underestimated Tracey. No wonder she could be the director at such a young age. Compared with her, Set thought she was much inferior. "It seems that Ruth''s means of provocation are too poor. Since she wants to y, I am gonna y an advanced game with her. Do you want to be stronger?" Set nodded. "Of course, I want to be like you and look down on others, instead of being trampled." "Then I''ll leave this to you. Give me your phone." Set quickly took out her mobile phone. Tracey saved her number and sent her another number. "Who is this?" Set asked. "Edgar''s wife, you don''t need me to teach you how to do next, do you? You have to avenge by yourself," Tracey said calmly. No matter how Set was stupid, she knew what Tracey meant. "Director, do you mean that I should expose their rtionship to Edgar''s wife?" "I didn''t say anything. It''s up to you. I''ll give you a half- day off to adjust your condition. In a word, people have to live for themselves. We don''t hurt others, but should never be hurt. If we were hurt a little, we should pay back more." After saying that, Tracey went straight and leave. Hearing her footsteps going far, Set muttered her words: "We don''t hurt others, but should never be hurt. If we were hurt a little, we should pay back more." "Yes!, If I was hurt a little, I must pay back more." She suddenly became clear-headed. If she always tolerated Ruth, she would only be bullied by Ruth endlessly. She was the only one who could give her self-esteem. Why should she be bullied? This time, she won''t be weak anymore. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tracey left the canteen and exhaled heavily. She had done all she could do for Ste. She didn''t want to see Set suffered like her in the past. There was still more than an hour for the lunch break. She was about to go to a nearby restaurant to eat, her cell phone rang at this time. "Have you eaten?" Adam''s gentle voice came. Tracey''s knitted brows slowly rxed. "Not yet. I''m about to leave for it." "Go to the ce where you got off the car this morning. I''ll wait for you." After saying that, Adam hung up the phone. Tracey didn''t expect he woulde at this time, she was quite surprised. She even walked faster. "Anne, shall we have lunch together?" Just as she was about to arrive at where Adam was, Carl''s voice sounded behind. He said something strange in the elevator, and he was the son of Edgar. Now Tracey still could not tell whether he was an enemy or a friend. Tracey turned around and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve made an appointment with my friend." "Didn''t you go to the canteen with Ste just now? Who did you make the appointment with in such a short time?" He sounded a bit questioning. That''s right, suddenly changing to another one, it sounded like she was making an excuse. However, It didn''t matter even if she was really making excuses. She didn''t care about Carl, then why to exin so much to him? "Carl, it seems that we are not so acquainted that I should exin everything to you. I gotta go." As she saying, she turned around and left. Looking at her back, Carl did not feel disappointed. He pushed up his sses and thought, "Miss Tracey is really as capricious as she was in childhood." His lips curled into an evil smile. Tracey rushed to Adam. Adam happened to see Carl just now and felt a little familiar with him as if he had seen him somewhere before. The evil smile of Carl was just seen by Adam. "He was probably not simple." Adam thought. "Why are you here?" As soon as Tracey got into the car, she was taken into Adam''s arms, followed by a fierce kiss. Such a domineering kiss made her almost out of breath. Not far away, Carl did not leave. He kept watching until Tracey got into the luxurious car. He couldn''t see very clearly in the car. He could only see maybe it was a man sitting on the back seat. As soon as Tracey getting in, he held her and they crazily kissed. Even if he didn''t see clearly, It was enough to imagine the fierce atmosphere inside. Soon, their car was leaving. When they met just now, he saw Tracey''s blushed gentle face. The coldness she had in the canteen had all disappeared. Actually, while Adam was kissing Tracey, he red at Carl coldly. The kiss was right the action of him to dere possession. The car shed away, Carl was still watching the two people hugged each other inside. He habitually lifted his sses, and smiled even brighter, "Adam Xiao, it''s interesting..." Until feeling the coldness from Adam, Tracey pushed him away and asked, "Young Master Xiao, are you childish?" "It''s all because my little bunny is too attractive. It was just your first day here, you already had a wooer?" Adam said and gently scratched her nose. "What? He is my rtive. Don''t think too far about it. Should every man have a crush on me?" She was a little speechless. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Sometimes, not only women were sensitive, so were men. Just now, Adam noticed Carl and saw his evil smile. He was aware of every man who approached Tracey no matter what status he was. Tracey smiled and said, "I am not as popr as you imagine." "That''s not necessarily true. I''m afraid that you are much more popr than I thought." Adam hugged her tightly. The longer he lost her, the more he cherished her. He would not allow anything to make them apart to happen. N?velDrama.Org content. "Did you say that to please me? Don''t worry. No matter who I meet in the future, you are my only love." Tracey tightened her hug. "Tracey, stay away from that man. I don''t like the way he looks at you." Maybe it was nothing for others, but for Adam, he didn''t like carl subconsciously at first nce. "Okay, okay, I''ll promise you. If you don''t like him, I''ll stay away from him all the time, ok?" Tracey said while moving her head in Adam''s arms. Adam gently touched her head and said, "Okay." "Where are we going to eat?" Tracey found that the car was driving toward downtown. She thought they were going to the restaurants nearby. "I know a good restaurant. Let''s go there. Or if there is anything you want to eat, I will take you there." Adam was respecting her. He just wanted to simply love her and spoil her in the past. After all, she had suffered a lot in the past. Thest time, he saw the text message she sent to Caesar, she brought up the word "respect". Although she was teaching Caesar how he should treat Rose, in fact, it should be what every woman wanted. Except for love, they also need respect, freedom, and caring. Women were like grass, they need sunlight, rain, and air, what men should do was to be a big tree by her side. Standing there quietly, apanied her, and protect her with the strong and lush branches, and let her grow freely. "I am not picky about food. Western food is very good. Anyway, I am used to it after living abroad for a few years." Tracey said, leaning in his arms. Although she was from a rich family, in fact, she had suffered more than ordinary people. She was not already picky. "Okay." Soon, they arrived at the restaurant that Adam mentioned. The ce he chose was certainly good. The environment and service were all the best. "How do you feel about your first day working?" Adam asked. "Not very good. Time flies." Tracey leaned against the soft sofa and said. "Once you are working, you will always forget to eat. I''m afraid that you are too devoting." Adam remembered what Steve said before. There must be a lot of things to do on the first day to work. With Tracey''s character, she would try her best to do everything well, and she hoped to take one day as two days to spend. "That''s why youe?" Tracey finally understood why Adam came to pick her up. It turned out that he was worried that she would not eat. "It should be Steve who told you that. Only he knew my habit. At first, I did forget. Fortunately, someone reminded me that it was lunchtime." Tracey suddenly felt warm. "Yes, before he leftst time, he told me a lot about you. Fortunately, you don''t like him. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sessfully chased you in my life." Adam said with a chuckle. "Exactly, sheep is probably the only one who treats me kindly but not asking for returns in this world." Seeing Adam''s face changed, Tracey quickly added, "Of course, that was in the past. Now you''re this person." "I am d to hear that. Steve is really good. He didn''t pester you. If hepeted with me, I may not be able to be with you so smoothly." Even if Adam was arrogant most of the time, he had to admit that Steve was really considerate to Tracey. Perhaps Steve''s love for Tracey was even no less than Adam''s. After all, he had spent the past three years with her. He knew all of Tracey''s habits, whether good or not, and he had guarded her for three years. If Tracey loved him even just a little, he would absolutely not let her go. Thinking of not long ago, when Steve was still here, Tracey had revealed a little affection for Adam, which made Steve decided to give up. Because Tracey suffered too much in the past and Steve knew this well, for not making her difficult, he hid his affection and let her go together with the man she loved. It was the same for Adam. He really loved Tracey, so he wanted her to be happy rather than deforcing her, so he stayed in his car and secretly watch her and Sean passing by again and again. He and Steve had just reversed their positions. So he really admired Steve''s courage and generosity. "Yeah, he is very good. I''ve always known it." When Tracey mentioned Steve, her eyes were also full of warmth. "Well, let''s move on from him. Maybe he is indulging himself every day in the U.S. now." Adam changed the topic. "By the way, you seem to be not saitisfied with your first day, did you get into any trouble?" "There was indeed one." Tracey told him what happened in thepany again. "How could she be so arrogant?" But Adam didn''t take her seriously. The person who was depicted by Tracey was sounded like a stupid one. So Tracey didn''t have to worry about anything. After all, she was not weak anymore. "Right, but usually, arrogant people don''t have a good end." "That''s true. If you need any help, call me at any time." Adam said. "I can handle it. Just a petty thing. Don''t talk about these unhappy things, let''s eat." "Okay." After lunch, Tracey was a little tired. In the morning, she concentrated on reports the whole morning, and now she felt tired as soon as she rxed. On the way back to thepany, she was sleeping in Adam''s arms. He didn''t wake her up. He asked the driver to pull over and left. He held her to sleep too. It was already three o''clock when Tracey woke up. "Why don''t you wake me up? I''mte!" "So what?" Adam said, then kissed her deeply again. Tracey always had a strong sense of punctuality. "I waste. I''m leaving now." She pushed Adam away and left quickly. "I''ll pick you up after work." "Okay." Tracey replied without looking back. Adam''s mouth curved up slightly when he saw her leaving in a hurry. He didn''t turn on the phone until she left. Assistant Jiang had already made several phone calls. As soon as the phone was connected, the anxious voice of the assistant came out. "Sir, don''t you remember you have a meeting at three o''clock? All the board members are there. Where are you?" "Tell them to wait for another 20 minutes. I''m on my way." Adam''s voice was cold. If he left for the meeting earlier, he would miss the short sweetness with her woman. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Tracey hurried back to thepany. There were only a few people in the lobby. Tracey walked straight to the exclusive elevator. The elevator slowly rose. The surrounding of the elevator was transparent. Tracey nced up and found a familiar figure inside it. Carmen! Why was she here? Looked at her cautious face, she was very likelying here for Leo. Was she going to see Ben? If she had other solutions, she would note here. It would expose what Leo had done. Carmen was smart. She would never expose it until thest moment. She went to the fifth floor, while Ben''s office was on the sixth floor. Tracey felt that there was something wrong with the issue. Tracey stepped into the elevator and pressed the 5th floor. But soon Carmen disappeared in the corridor. Judged from the sound, Carmen should have entered the office ahead. This was Edgar''s office. To Tracey''s surprise, the secretary was not in the office besides. When she was approaching that office, the door suddenly open. She quickly hid at the corner, and seeing Ruth came out in anger. She had changed into a clean dress. The back of her dress had been zipped off, and her hair was a little messy. It was very likely that she was interrupted when she did that thing with Edgar. Was Carmen who interrupted them? Tracey already knew that Edgar and Carmen had a special rtionship long ago. Remembering Carmen''s careful look just now, an incredible idea came to Tracey''s mind. Edgar liked women. Carmen used to be beautiful when she was young. Over the years, she also maintained her well, so she was still shining. She walked over carefully. Ruth was so angry that she didn''t fully close the door, leaving a gap there. Tracey looked around and found that there was no one around. Then she leaned against the door and listened. Carmen stood there back to her and Tracey couldn''t see her face. "You know Ben is here, why you still have mee here?" Carmen''s voice was obviously dissatisfied. Tracey frowned. What the hell between them? They looked quite in a strange condition. "Carmen, you know me. I like pursuing excitement. Thinking that my cousin is here, I''m excited." Edgar''s mouth curved into a lewd smile. If he was handsome and smiled like this, maybe it was attractive. However, he had a fat and big face. The fat on his face shook as he smiled. Seeing this, Tracey almost threw up the food she ate yesterday. Hearing the conversation of them, Tracey felt more strange. "Shut up! Give me 50 million yuan." "Shall I remind you that your man is my cousin now. If you want money, go ask him for it." Edgar looked like a rogue and said it. "If I can do that, do you think I wille to you? Leo owes tens of millions of usury outside. If the old master knows about this, he will never be allowed to enter thepany." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carmen snorted. Edgar''s expression changed slightly when she mentioned Leo. "Okay, old rules. You can get money. You know how to do it." Edgar said while ying with his nails. "Old rules? Is there anything else between them? Or did he knew any secrets of Carmen?" Tracey thought. The longer she looked at them, the weirder she felt. Carmen did not move. Tracey could not see her face and didn''t know what kind of her expression was now. Edgar continued, "That''s right. Now you are a rich and powerfuldy, and you are never the bar girl of that year, who can be paid for her sex..." "Shut up! I said!" Carmen uttered an unhappy voice. Tracey''s eyes were goggled. She only knew that Carmen was a mistress, but she never knew what her job was. She was a bar girl! Tracy didn''t mean to despise the practitioners, but when she heard Edgar said "Paid for her sex", she felt sick. It was such a slut who broke her family and took all her happiness away. Carmen was pissed off by Edgar''s words, as for Tracey, she was even sad. "It''s fine, It''s fine, richdy, if you want to show off your power, please change the ce. My office is not good for you." Edgar sneered. "How can you give me 50 million?" Carmen''s voice softened a little. Edgar seemed to have expected that she wouldpromise. He said with a bigger smile, "I have said, old rules. As long as you served me well, I will naturally give you money. I just don''t know if you were still good in bed as the past..." Tracey finally understood their rtionship. It turned out that they used to be a couple. Later, Carmen met Ben probably and she gave up her job from then on. "Aren''t you satisfied with the young hot girl just now? Why are you make things difficult for me?" Carmen wanted to make thest attempt. "You know my taste. Young girls are not bad. But middle-aged beautiful woman naturally has another vor. If you want money, take off your clothes!" Edgar ordered directly. He said in this way, even Tracey was angry to hear it, let alone Carmen, who had a bad temper. Tracey could not imagine how Carmen would fix himter. But this time she guessed wrong. Carmen put down her handbag and untied the belt of her jacket, which fell to the ground like a petal. Edgar lit a cigar and looked at Carmen''s performance. "Carmen, have you ever thought of today when you abandoned me and chose Ben? If I hadn''t brought you out of the clubs, would you have lived a good life? You took advantage of me to get close to Ben, then made efforts to break him and his wife. You think you can have a lifetime of happiness, but you should know that there is a turn in every event. You must take off the clothes that you put on that year!" Carmen wore a generous dress inside. She indeed had a look of a richdy. If Edgar didn''t expose Carmen''s history, Tracey would never know how terrible was this woman. Originally, Tracey was a little pitiful for Carmen as she was insulted, after knowing her past, she lost all her sympathy. It was Carmen herself who abandoned her self-esteem, and it had nothing to do with anyone else! Under Edgar''s scornful gaze, Carmen took off her dress. Tracey had to admit that her condition was better among the middle-aged women, no matter of the skin or the body figure. She didn''t even have any extra fat. It was no wonder that Edgar''s eyes were full of desire. Carmen slowly squatted down and stretched out her hand towards his belt. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 What happened next was indescribable. Carmen''s body was pressed under the fat man. "Why do you look so sad? If you want money, give me a smile." Edgar scolded her at the same time moved hard on Carmen''s body. He even pped her. Carmen had no choice but to please this rouge. She tried her best to cooperate with Edgar. Thinking of what Carmen did in the past, Tracey had no pity for her at all. For not being discovered, she quickly took some photos and left. With these photos, she could really pull Carmen down. Because there was only a tiny gap in the door, the photos were not very clear, particrly their faces. Tracey was afraid that Carmen would argue when she exposing the evidence, so she should carefully investigate their rtionship to collect more sound proof. Such a shocking secret would be Taracey''s powerful weapon to cope with Carmen. Putting away the phone, Tracey was quite pleasant. Edgar was right, She would finally take off the clothes she put on before. She would let everyone know Carmen''s true colors. Let her enjoy thest days of richdy, In the future, what waiting for her ahead would be endless mockery and scolding. Backed to the office, she found the staff were performing much better than before. At least nobody was gossiping now. She went straight back to her seat and worked for a whole afternoon. When everyone was gone, she was still working overtime alone. It was already six o''clock, and Adam''s phone rang as expected, "Tracey, did you forgot the time again?" "Yes." "I''m downstairs. Come over." Adam said. "Okay, wait for me." Tracey packed up and left. When she walked out of thepany, there were only a few cleaners were cleaning the lobby. Adam came here straight after finishing his meeting. When he saw Traceying over in high spirits, he asked, "Don''t you feel tired?" "I''ve been so busy that I''ve forgotten what tired is." She shook her head. When she was busy, there was only work left in her mind. "By the way, guess what I saw today?" Tracey thought of the shocking picture she saw before and couldn''t wait to share it with Adam. "What makes you so excited?" Adam touched her head. It didn''t matter what it was, the most important was his woman was very happy at this moment. "This afternoon, I saw Carmen went to Edgar''s office. In order to pay for Leo''s liability, Carmen asked for money with her body." "Oh... sounds interesting. They used to have such a kind of rtionship." Adam suddenly understood something. Tracey continued, "I also found something in their conversation. It turned out that they were a couple before. Edgar said Carmen used to be a bar girl. He brought her out of the club, butter Carmen met my father and fell in love with him. She took advantage of Edgar to get close to my father, then separated he and my mom. She seeded to be his wife, but nowing asked for help from Edgar." Adam interrupted her, "Not long ago I found they got along well with each other, but I didn''t know they had such a history. If it was the case like what you said, there was another problem. No man would tolerate a woman who betrayed him. He should hate Carmen for her betrayal. Then how did he would like to help Carmen? For Carmen''s beauty?" Adam caught the key point immediately. "Does he still have feelings for Carmen?" Tracey asked. "I don''t think so, if he really loves her, he won''t let her be your father''s mistress for so many years. Besides, with his current status, he can get any kind of woman as long as he wants. "So he had no reason to insist on the woman like Carmen." Adam was a man, so he knew Edgar better than Tracey. Tracey was a little confused. "So, you mean..." "Edgar had also helped to make up the trouble caused by Renee and Leo a few years ago. At that time, I thought they were just in a good rtionship, but now I heard what you said, I change my mind. Could it be possible that who he really helped was not Carmen but Leo?" Adam''s guess was much bolder than Tracey''s expectation. "You mean Edgar has something to do with Leo?" Tracey thought carefully. Renee and Leo were twins, only a few months younger than her. "Yes. ording to the time that Carmen hooked up with your father, it happened after your mother got pregnant. Usually, men were very likely to have an affair during his wife''s pregnancy. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. But what if she did not fully broke with Edgar and actually had his babies when she got together with your father?" "My father eagerly wanted her only because she had babies. If she hadn''t been pregnant at that time, she would not have today. With your analysis, I was more suspicious why Leo and Renee were not looking like me. If they were actually my father''s children, we should have a lot of simrities." Tracey had just curious about it at most but never thought of it carefully. Until today, when she saw Edgar and Carmen together, she found out problems finally. "Wait a minute." Adam seemed to have thought of something. He took out his mobile phone and opened a photo of Edgar 20 years ago. He zoomed in the photo. "Although Renee and Leo look like Carmen, their nose and eyes were a little looking like young Edgar." Edgar was good-looking when he was young. But now he had be potbellied. Tracey was shocked after made thatparison. "It turns out that they are Edgar''s children!''1 Tracey was even angrier. "Carmen had held this secret for so long! We all fooled! And she even made my mom died!" "You''ve been looking for an opportunity to bring her down. Justice has long arms, now she exposed herself." "You''re right. What I should do is to collect hairs of each of them for DNA appraisal, which makes Carmen''s sin inexcusable!" "Congrattions, Tracey, I think you may be relieved now. Carmen is no longer a threat to you." Adam took her into his arms. "Regardless my mother is still alive or not, I will take back everything that belongs to us." Tracey felt that she began to be lucky as happened to see such a big secret. N?velDrama.Org content. As long as she got the appraisal results, Carmen, Renee, and Leo would be driven out of the Xia family. When she thought of that day, she was getting excited. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Carmen''s days were almosting to the end. For the 50 million yuan, she threw cautions to the wind, putting herself at the mercy of Edgar. Now she exhaled heavily on the sofa. Edgar''s office was full of the lewd atmosphere. Their clothes were scattered around on the floor. She dragged her tired body to the bathroom to wash up. Unexpectedly, after twenty years, Edgar was still as vigorous as he was long ago. She had long not experienced such a fierce activity. She was a little exhausted. When hearing the sound of the watering from the bathroom, Edgar took the camera off his desk. "Carmen, do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? Back then, you took advantage of me to get close to Ben and betrayed me. Now I want you to regret for what you''ve done!" After Carmen finished washing up, she found that Edgar was watching an adult video on the sofa. Was he unsatisfied? She walked over and surprisingly found that it was she and Edgar who were on the screen! she was lying naked under him. He videoed everything! "You pervert, what are you going to do?" Carmen suddenly felt panic. She had been framed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What am I going to do? Haha, I''m just doing what I should do. This is your reward." Edgar handed over a check worth fifty million yuan. Carmen rushed over to grabbed the camera in his hand. "Give it to me!" "I spent 50 million yuan ying around with you for the whole afternoon. I don''t even have to spend so much to y with a popr actress. You should be satisfied." Edgar said and turned off the camera. "Leo is your son. You should help him. Why are you taking pictures?" Carmen was furious. "My son? Haha, when you left with my children, you didn''t say that he was my son." Edgar said coldly. "You had a wife at that time. Naturally, I have to choose a person who is beneficial to me. You and I are a kind. How dare you say that on me?" Carmen talked back. Edgar was not the old master''s immediate family, what''s more, he had a harridan as his wife, how could hepare with Ben? Ben''s wife was gentle and kind, totally different from that harridan. Inparison, Carmen would definitely choose Ben. If Edgar''s wife knew that Carmen was pregnant with Edgar''s children, she must be forced to abort them by his wife. However, when Ben heard that Carmen had his children, even though he was a little struggling, he still treated her good. Therefore, Carmen was even more determined about her choice. "Do you think you have be a real part of the rich family? Don''t forget that you haven''t registered in the genealogy of the Xia family until now." "You don''t have to remind me of that. As long as the old master doesn''t know about the truth, Renee and Leo will be epted in the near future, and I will be epted too. Even if you hate me, Leo is still your child. For the sake of your children, you should help him." Carmen tried to touch Edgar. "I know." "Then delete the video." Carmen said with her arms crossed. "It''s a pity to delete it. I just want to watch it when I''m bored, and I won''t show it to others." Edgar refused her request. Carmen thought of his wife, the harridan. If he exposed it, it would be good for nobody, he would not dare to do it. She took the check and fixed her clothes. "Do you know how to do next, right?" "Of course I do." Edgarughed. He even touched her ass when Carmen left. Carmen maintained her quite well. She was already forty years old but still looked like around thirty. No wonder Edgar was interested in her so much. When Carmen was leaving not far away, she met Ben. "Why are you here?" Ben asked. "Honey, I was shopping nearby. I thought that you''re about to get off work, so I''ll pick you up." Carmen quickly calmed down and said. "Didn''t you buy anything?" He looked at her hand. She usually bought a lot, especially it was the discount season recently, and she would only be crazily shopping. Seeing her didn''t buy anything, Ben felt quite strange. "I didn''t see anything I like. Let¡¯s go home." "Okay, let''s go." Ben left with her. "Wow! Carmen ising! It''s rare to see you here." Edgar''s voice came, which scared Carmen to tremble. "She came to pick me up home." Ben was not suspicious at all. "My wife was not at home today. I haven''t had dinner yet. I don''t know if I can have dinner with you two, at your home?" Edgar asked. "Since she is not at home, it''s not fun to be home alone. Let''s go to my home!" Ben did not think more about his purposes. "Carmen, Why do you look so bad? Don''t you wee me?" "Of... course not! Then... Let¡¯s go." She quickly took Ben''s arm. Carmen red at Edgar coldly behind Ben. She didn''t know what Edgar wanted to do and why he followed her here at this time. Edgar smiled at her. Ben walked between them. For no reason, thisbination looked a bit awkward. They arrived at the car. Edgar was supposed to take the passenger seat, however, he said, "Ben, please take the front seat. Not long ago, my car was hit by someone. I was nervous as soon as I sat in the passenger seat." "All right." Ben went to the front seat. Carmen and Edgar sat together in the back. Carmen felt quite mixed. He didn¡¯t know what bad ideas Edgar was holding. At first, Edgar were just chatting with Ben. But as soon as Carmen put down the guard, he began to touch her legs! "Ah..." She couldn''t help screaming a bit. "Carmen, are you alright?" Edgar asked knowingly. "I''m fine. My legs...numb." Carmen couldn''t wait to kick this rouge out. "We''re almost home." Ben turned around and said. They already returned normal. "Yes, I''m fine." Carmen moved to the window as much as possible. But Edgar was still restless, his hand moved up along her thigh. She had no choice but to endure it. Carmen tried her best to nip the legs and suppress her voice from going out. Her face was heavily flushed. When she got out of the car, her legs went limp and fell directly to the ground. Edgar quickly held her up, "Carmen, are you okay?" "I''m good." Carmen hurried to another side and kept a distance from him. Ben''s eyes were fixed on these two people. Carmen''s face was still flushed. She looked quite different. "Why is your face so red?" Ben asked suspiciously. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 After having dinner with Adam, Tracey nned to go to the Xia''s residence to collect their hair as soon as possible. Adam knew what she was thinking, so he agreed readily and drove her to the outside of the Xia''s residence. "Be careful." Adam reminded. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I know. Take care. I won''te back tonight." Tracey said. "Okay." They were actually staying together every day, but at this time, for no reason, they didn''t want to be apart so much. Adam pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard. "Little bunny, what kind of poison are you? I can''t bear to leave you before we actually separate." Tracey was also wrapped up by his tenderness and sweetness and had long been ustomed to his breath and embrace. "See you tomorrow, isn''t there a saying that absence makes the heart grow fonder? We are not apart forever. Anyway, we can see each other tomorrow." "Okay." Adam let go of her. Watching her walked into the vi, Adam left. Tracey seemed to have some magic power, and he didn''t want to separate from her for a moment. Tracey seemed to have returned to the time when she was in high school. At that time, she was surrounded by love every day, which made her temperoily forget her hatred to the Xia family. She even thought, even if no one in the world loved her, Sean would love her. But now Adam treated her much better than Sean. Now, she had gradually got away from the deep obsession she had with Rachel and Sean, and the hatred in her heart for them was also getting less and less. It was Adam who changed her little by little. Perhaps, she should be satisfied with her current life. Tracey stepped into the vi with warmth. She found a pair of men''s leather shoes at the door. The leather shoes were obviously for the middle-aged man. Leo was impossible to wear this kind of shoes. "There''s a guest?" Tracey changed her shoes and walked into the living room. Then she saw a man sitting on the sofa¡ªEdgar! As soon as seeing him, Tracey soon remembered the scene that she saw in his office, she could not help thinking his fat body was rolling with Carmen. He was really bold. It was hard to imagine others would do the same thing. After ying with Carmen, he did not hide to advert suspicion but came to Ben''s home instead. "Anne!" Edgar saw Tracey. At this moment, he did not know Tracey''s identity yet. "Dad, I''m home." Tracey looked at Ben, who was also very happy to see hering back. "Come on Tracey. Come and sit. This is your second uncle. You both already met at thepany today." Ben said. Edgar suddenly remembered that Ben had another daughter. It was said that she went to America a few years ago. Anne was alsoing back from the States. No wonder he felt that Tracey looked a little familiar before, as if he had seen her somewhere long ago. The little girl in his memory had grown up in a blink of an eye. "Are you Tracey?" "Hi Uncle, long time no see." Tracey pretended that she didn''t know anything and politely walked toward him. While she thought in her heart: "Thanks foring, let me also collect your hair." "Hey, you have grown up. I hugged you when you were very little. You''re getting more beautiful." Edgar said enthusiastically. "She looks like her mother." Be said. Tracey did not know why he suddenly mentioned her mother. Maybe he saw her in Tracey. Tracey''s appearance was 80% simr to her mother''s. Ben looked Tracey up and down carefully. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was like Venus. When he first met Tracey''s mother, she was almost the same as Tracey. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed, Venus forever disappeared from this world. No matter how regretful Ben felt, he had no chance to see her again. "Bang..." A te with cut fruit fell on the ground. As soon as Carmen came out of the kitchen, she heard Ben said so. Being disturbed by this sound, Ben also woke up from his memory. Seeing the unhappiness on Carmen''s face, he quickly put away his thoughts. Tracey nced at Carmen coldly. In Tracey''s eyes, his father was perfect, except for always being indecisive. If he was more cruel and decisive in the past, things may not had be like this, and he would not be always leading by Carmne. As for Tracey''s mother, she was even more kind-hearted. She had never thought about fighting for anything, so Carmen took advantage of her kind and saperated her and Ben. Fortunately, Tracey saw the truth. She would soon be able to get Carmen out of the Xia family! "My hand slipped. I''ll prepare another one." Carmen turned and left. Edgar''s eyes fixed on Carmen''s waved plump butt. "What a slut." He thought. The way he stared at Carmen was seen by Tracey. It seemed that a good show was about to begin. This time, Tracey didn''t have to do anything, all she need to do was to witness how did Carmen dig her own grave. "By the way, Ben, since Tracey has already entered thepany, why didn''t you announce it? Today I almost misunderstood her." Edgar asked. "What?! Tracey has already entered thepany?" As Carmen heard his news, she quickly came back to confirm, with an indescribably shocked look on her face. "Yeah, Grandpa had already arranged it for me, but I just started to work today. Why are you so excited? Don''t you want me to enter thepany?" Tracey asked with a smile. Ben looked back at Carmen. She hurriedly smiled and said, "How could it be? I was just a little surprised. I thought you were a student just like Renee and Leo and will not enter thepany right away." "It seems that Renee and Leo haven''t started their internship yet. The internship season will soon come to end. Many of my ssmates are doing an internship this period of time. Why they are not coming yet?" Tracey deliberately asked, which made Carmen feel ufortable. Carmen must stimte her pregnant mom in the same way in that year. She deserved such a feeling! "Would Carmen think that she would be treated this way when she stimted my mom?" Tracey thought. Tracey would never forgive her for those unforgivable sins shemitted. "Well... Your grandfather hasn''t arranged it yet. We''re not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s good to stay in school to learn more..." Carmen smiled awkwardly. How interesting to hear she said it. She had long been anxious about this, not to mention that Tracey had already entered thepany. But she was still busy making up for Leo''s mistake! She was disappointed to have given birth to these two useless children. "Oh, yeah, you are right. I heard that they had failed so many exams. They may have to attend the makeup tests. They should study hard now, otherwise, they can''t not even get the diploma." Tracey pretended to kindly remind Carmen, but she was happier to see Carmen''s livid face. "What? Failed a lot of exams?!" Ben''s face became gloomy too. He had never paid much attention to their studies all the time. "Dad, didn''t you know it? I thought you knew it." Tracey looked like idently said it out. But Carmen had gnashed her teeth in anger. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Seeing that Ben was angry, Carmen quickly exined, "Just a few exams, it''s not a big deal. They will take the make-up exams next semester." "If they can''t get the diploma, they will damage the family reputation! Look at these two children, thank you for your education!" The more Ben thought about it, the angrier he was. Tracey was a little distressed by Ben as he had raised trash for Edgar for so many years. "It''s just a diploma. I''m sure they can get it, don''t worry. Tracey,e help me cut the fruit." Carmen hurridly took Tracey away in case she continued saying more unpleasant words. Tracey happily agreed, "No problem, Carmen, let me help you." Unitl they left, Edgar asked Ben, "Ben, you didn¡¯t answer me that why you don''t reveal Tracey''s indentity?" "This is the old master''s order. He wants Tracey to get trained in thepany. If everyone knows she is the first miss, she can''t learn anything." Ben answered. "He is thoughtful. I remember that Tracey and Renee are about the same age and she hasn''t graduated either. While she worked as a director, I don''t know if she ispetent?" "Don''t worry about that. The old master has his own ns. I also believe in Tracey''s ability." Ben was full of praise for his daughter. Tracey followed Carmen into the kitchen. Carmen looked at her coldly. "What on earth do you want to do?" "What do you mean? I didn''t do anything at all, did I?" Tracey pretended to be confused.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "You delibarately told your dad about their failing in exams. You don''t want them to enter the company, right? So that no one willpete with you for thepany. You are sitll so young, but how can you be so vicious? After all, they are your brother and sister." "Vicious??..." Tracey felt so funny to hear the word from Carmen''s mouth. Anyone in the world could think Tracey as vicious except for Carmen, who was not qualified to use this word at all. She still maintained a smile and said, "Carmen, maybe you made something mistaken." In the kitchen, there were only they two, and both of them removed all their disguises. Tracey stood there with her arms crossed, staring at Carmen coldly. "I am the well-known first miss of the Xia family. I don''t need to remind you of who your children are, do I?" You''re right, I don''t want them to enter thepany, but I am not afraid that they willpete the company with me. Because thepany is mine, why should I fear? I don''t want them toe in because I''m don''t want the people like them to stain Xia''s Group. I don''t want to work with trash. I feel sick! You said that I''m vicious, but why do I feel that I can''t evenpare with a little of you? I remember every thing you''ve done to me clearly! You asked what am I going to do? Let me tell you, I just wanted to let the thing you did in the past happen again. But this time, I should be the leading role. Enjoy thest few days as a richdy, Carmen. Maybe you and your children will be stray dogs in a few days." Tracey didn''t make it clear that she would expose Carmen''s sins until the day she got all the evidence. After finish speaking, she turned around and left, leaving a proud back for Carmen. Carmen was furious. She thought, "It''s true that you little b*tch grew stronger, but I''m not easy to deal with!" "Tracey, what are you doing! Ouch!!!" Carmen suddenly screamed loud, followed by the sound of the te falling to the ground. Tracey stopped and saw a wound in Carmen''s palm, and the blood was flowing down. "What happened?" Ben and Edgar hurried over. Seizing the right time, Carmen threw the fruit knife in her hand to Tracey''s feet. "Honey, I didn''t do anythig but talked to her, she, she cut my hand with the knife, oh no..." Carmen ran toward Ben with tears. An old trick. It was used over and over again. When Tracey was a child, she was framed by such a trick and being disliked by Ben. Now Carmen repeated the trick because she felt Ben began to focused more and more on Trcey rather than her children. "Tracey, how can you be so cruel to her?¡± Ben panicked by that ring blood. In panic, he seemed to have lost judgement. "Your stabbed her hand this time, what about next time? Tracey, I thought you would change in the United States, but I didn''t expect you were the same as before..." "Nice performance! Are you enough, Carmen?" Tracey stood still, speaking only these few words. Her word made Carmen stunned for at least one second. "What are you saying? You stabbed me just now because you were angry." Tracey was never the weak child any longer. She calmly asked, "Can you tell me, where I was when you get hurt?" "I was standing there just now, and you stabbed me there, you made me so hurt that I can''t even hold the te!" Carmen''s pitiful look made Tracey sick. "Did she also used means to seduce my father?" Tracey thought. Anyway, It was the time to teach her a lesson. "Since I stabbed you over there, why would this knife appeared by the door?" Tracey asked. Hearing her question, Ben was also suspicious. This bloody knife was more than two meters away from the ce where Carmen "was stabbed". "After stabbing me, you panicked, you held the knife all the time until you walked to the door, then you threw it down." Carmen tried to exin. "Really? But I don''t think I panic." Tracey''s expression and tone had always been very calm, they didn''t even change a bit since she entered the house. So It was too farfetched to say that she panic. Ben frowned, while he did''t believe Tracey could turn from panic to calm so rapidly. Tracey continued, "If I walked here with a knife in my hand, from the extent of your bleeding, there must be a few drops of blood on the ground. However, the blood is basically near your feet. There is only one exnation, the knife was thrown by you in a high speed to my feet." "You mean I stabbed myself and threw the knife at your feet? Am I crazy or stupid?" Carmen asked. Generally speaking, the trick she used usually worked, but there was one thing she forgot, Tracey was no longer the innocent girl she used to be. Tracey smiled coldly. "Dad, I don''t want to exin for what I didn''t do. I don''t know why Carmen cut herself. By the way, as long as I send this knife to do a fingerprint test, you will know the truth. I have never touched this knife from the beginning to the end." Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Tracey analyzed the whole process in an orderly manner. In addition, she was in peace, so she formed a sharp contrast with Carmen, who was obviously flustered. If Tracey really did it, would she dare to mention the test? What''s more, she looked so calm from beginning to end. Even if she really hurt Carmen, everyone was there, would Tracey benefit from it? "Carmen, should I send the knife to do the fingerprints test?" Traceyzily looked at her and asked. Carmen just wanted to frame up her on the spur of the moment and didn''t consider the whole process and details. She didn''t seed, Instead, she suffered from her impulse. Tracey didn''t touch the kinfe at all, so there won''t be her fingerprint on it. If she did the test, Carmen''s lie would expose automatically. Of course, it was toote for Carmen to go back on her words, it would be the same as she admitted her sin. "Honey, it hurts..." She tried to distract Ben''s attention. The look that Carmen was reasonably arguing one minute ago now in contrast with her guilty face. Seeing this, Ben had already figured something out. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Ben didn''t say anything more. After all, there was a guest. It was terrible to make a fuss. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay." Carmen seized the opportunity to get rid of embarrassment. Edgar looked at them with great interest. He saw clearly the reason why Tracey and Carmen had such a fierce conflict. As their mother, Carmen must make a way for Renee and Leo, so she must remove Tracey, who had always been the obstacle blocking their way. But through this, Edgar found that Tracey was very capable. Ben sent Carmen to the hospital. Renee and Leo had not been home yet. Tracey nned to take this opportunity to go to their bedrooms to collect hair. However, Edgar kept her staying in the living room and ask her a lot of things. "He turned out to be here for inquiring about the situation." Tracey thought. After a while, Carmen was back. Followed by Renee and Leo. "Mom, why are you injured?" Leo saw the bandage on her hand. ''Tm okay. Let''s eat." Apparently, Carmen didn''t want to talk about this matter, so she quickly changed the topic. After dinner, Edgar still didn''t intent to leave. He said that he was lonely to be at home alone. Ben had no choice but to let him stay. "Sorry for my disturbance." Although said that, Edgar didn''t feel any sorry at all. "What does he want? He had been happy for a whole afternoon, is he still unsatisfied?" Tracey was confused. But it was actually a good thing for her. The photos she took outside the office were too blurry. It would be better if she could take more clear photos tonight. During the meal, she also saw something. Edgar was sitting next to Carmen and he secretly pinched her legs for a few times. Even thought Carmen looked disgusted, she didn''t dare to say anything. Tracey was quite interesting to watch such a good show. "Dad, when can I enter thepany? Many of the ssmates had started their internship." Renee said. "You want to go to thepany? Isn''t it just a matter of your father''s permission? Ben, they have grown up. Moreover, Tracey has already gone to work, and it''s time for Renee and Leo to go to the company." Edgar also suggested. Ben''s face was a little embarrassed. He definitely wanted them to enter thepany, but the old master had not agreed all the time. "This is really not just a matter of my permission. We have to ask for the old master''s opinion. He promised to consider it for a few days. We can ask him when we visit him on the weekend." This was truth. He must acquire the old master''s permission, otherwise, Ben dare not to let Renee and Leo enter thepany. "What? Tracey has gone to work? Dad, we are all your children. You can''t be biased. I must go to work too!" Seeing she acted coquettishly, Ben nodded and said, "It''s useless to beg me. Your grandfather decide this. Tracey was arranged by him." "Then let''s go to ask grandfather tomorrow to arrange for us. What is Tracey''s position? We want the same position." "As long as you can convince your grandfather, you can go to work at thepany tomorrow." Ben said. Even though having dinner together, each one of them was holding different minds. Edgar was full of desire for Carmen, while Carmen was frighten. As for Renee and Leo, they were heavily jealous. Only Tracey felt that this meal was extremely delicious. Since they were going to ask for positions tomorrow, then she would take good care of them in thepany. After dinner, Ben had a habit of taking a walk. The servant was cleaning up the table, and Leo took Carmen aside. "Mom, have you got the money? The usury owners pressed me again for the payment today." Leo whispered. "Money, money, nothing but money! Why did I give birth to such a prodigal thing like you! Take it and return the money. If you dare to y in the casino again, I won''t take care of your trouble anymore!" Carmen was very angry and took out the check. Leo looked at the amount on it. "Fifty million! Mom, you made it!" It was not easy for him to pay off the debt to Rose. He had been still scared as the 50 million yuan debt was huge and was still a hanging matter. Leo was finally relieved when seeing the check. He couldn''t wait to take a turn around with his mother. "I would only help you once. I won''t handle your problem next time." "There''s no next time. Mom, I promise. I''ll transfer them the money now." Leo took the check and ran happily in the house. Carmen looked at his back and sighed. Although this matter was resolved, how to deal with Tracey? Tracey had totally changed. Carmen was almost digging her own grave again, so she was more afraid of Tracey. As soon as she walked out of her room, she was hugged from behind. "Carmen, how about doing it again in your room?" "Are you crazy? This is my home!" Carmen lowered her voice and looked around. Fortunately, there was no one around. "That''s why exciting! Ben went out for a walk. He won''te back in one or two hours. We..." "Don''t go too far! If we are caught, do you think you will be fine? Don''t you forget your wife?" Carmen tried to threaten. She felt that she had provoked a dangerous person because of 50 million yuan! She felt a strong regret in her heart, but what else could she do? Leo was in danger, but she couldn''t ask Ben for help. Carmen felt very humiliated. "Don''t pretend to be reserved in front of me, sl*t. I know you were happy this afternoon. Go to your room now. You are wasting the time. If we are caught by Ben, don''t me me." Edgar threatened too. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 After dinner, Tracey pretended to be ying with her mobile phone. In fact, she had been paying attention to Carmen and Edgar. When she saw Leo secretly pulling Carmen upstairs, she guessed that he was going to talk about his debt. After they went upstairs, Edgar also went up. Tracey quietly returned to her room, leaving the door slightly opened. She didn''t expect to hear that shocking conversation between Edgar and Carmen. He was so lecherous that he wanted to have sex directly in Carmen and Ben''s bedroom! Ben usually took two hours to take a walk. Now half an hour had passed. Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. Waiting until Edgar and Carmen entered the bedroom, she dialed Ben''s number. "Dad, where are you?" "I''m taking a walk. What''s up?" Ben didn''t know what behind Tracey''s call. Tracey talked while ying with her hair. "Dad, I have something important to ask you. Can you come back?" "Okay." Ben didn''t know what she wanted to ask, so he had to go back first. In order to prevent Edgar and Carmen from escaping, she stayed outside their bedroom, but this time, they cautiously locked the door. She could hear Carmen''s moaning from time to time. Looking at the woman lying on the bed, Edgar thought that this was Ben''s room, while he was ying with his woman, he soon felt much more exciting. Carmen did enjoy this thing, they were having fun again. "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Renee''s voice came. Carmen was so scared that she immediately felt falling from heaven to hell. "See the sight." Tracey said calmly. Carmen pushed Edgar away. "Tracey was standing outside the door! When was she there?!" Carmen was more frightened to thought. Edgar didn''t want this thing exposed either. He just sought excitement and humiliated Carmen. When he heard Tracey''s voice, he stopped too. They hurriedly put on their clothes. Before they getting calm down, Ben''s voice sounded, "Tracey, why are you looking for me?" How did hee back at this time? Carmen''s body was cold and sweaty. "What should we do now?" If their affair exposed, not only Carmen would suffer, Edgar would do so. Edgar had no choice but to escape from the window. Fortunately, they were on the second floor. If he was careful enough to climb down, he should be safe. "Dad, you''re sweating. Go back to your room and have a rest. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Tracey said. "Alright, I''ll go and wipe my sweat." Ben opened the door and found that the door was locked. He felt a little strange that Carmen never locked the door. "What are you doing inside?" "I''ming." Carmen waited until Edgar had left, then she adjusted her expression and opened the door. "Why did you lock the door?" Ben was a little angry. Tracey looked inside at the moment when the door was opened. He found that Edgar was not inside, but the window was open. "He ran so fast." Tracey thought. Carmen looked into Tracey''s eyes and found that she was looking for something in the room. "She had been standing outside a while ago. Did she see or hear something?" Thinking of this, Carmen suddenly became very nervous. If Tracey knew it, she would be finished. She quickly closed the door, for fear that Tracey would find more. Ben saw that her clothes were messy and her face was sweaty too. "Are you hot?" "Yes, I did exercises just now and sweated a little." Carmen''s heartbeat did not recover yet, it was still beating fast. "Why did you lock the door? You never lock the door before." Ben asked. "Because...we have a guest at home today, so I locked it." Carmen exined. "Are you worried that Edgar opens it? He couldn''t be so rude." Ben felt that such a worry was ridiculous. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking at the sheet, it was messy too. He remembered that the bed had been fixed neatly this morning. When Carmen saw his eyes falling on the sheets, she was scared. "Well... I was practicing yoga on the bed just now. Go wipe your sweat, hurry up. I''m going to take a bathter." Carmen pushed Ben into the bathroom. Her cheeks were red and sweaty, along with her messy clothes, Ben felt she was really wired. It was reasonable that she was doing sports just now. But Ben felt that things were not so simple. She was obviously a little flustered. Until he entered the bathroom, Carmen looked around to see if there were any of Edgar''s belongings. Sure enough, she saw a belt of him that was left under the sheet. Fortunately, she checked in time and quickly hid the belt in the wardrobe. Ben did not continue to inquire about her aftering out of the bathroom. He only remembered that Tracey was going to ask him something. Standing outside Tracey''s room, he knocked on the door. "Tracey, can Ie in?" "Sure, dad." Althought Tracey had been waiting for a long time, it was a pity that she didn''t sessfully catch their affair. However, as long as they still meet each other, it would expose someday. Ben walked into the room, and Tracey made him a cup of tea. "Dad, have some tea. I remember that you like this tea the most." "You are so considerate. You still remember my taste after so many years." "Of course. When I was a child, I used to watch how mom made tea for you. Time flies." Tracey sighed. For no reason, Ben would often think of Venus recently. Perhaps because Tracey looked more and more like her, and it was activating Ben''s memory. "Your mother knows my taste best before. I haven''t long drunk the tea made by her." A trace of sadness shed through Ben''s eyes. "Dad, I want to ask you a question. Did my mother really died from a heart attack?" "At that time, I went on a business trip. When I came back, she had already died in the hospital. The diagnosis result given by the doctors said she got stimted and was not rescued." Mentioning the past, Ben fell into memories. "Dad, did you see my mother''s body with your eyes?" Tracey asked further. "When I came back, her body waspletely cold and kept in the morgue. The next day, she was sent to be cremated. Why did you suddenly ask about this matter?" Ben felt strange. Tracey thought of the photo. If her father saw her mother''s body, was the person in the picture just her mother''s family? Before finding more clues, she could only keep it secret. She nodded and said, "Nothing, I just miss my mom.¡± "Tracey, I''ve neglected to take care of you these years. I know that you were almost wronged by Carmen tonight. " Ben finally felt guilty for not being a good father of Tracey. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 When Tracey was young, she often med Ben, for not protecting her mother well, and for always being indecisive. As she grew older, she gradually understood that although he did many things inappropriately, he was more likely to be confused by Carmen. If he knew all the truth someday, probably he would suffer a lot, it may be the biggest revenge for him. Tracey shook her head gently. "Dad, it''s all over. I don''t me you anymore." "I will make up for you in the future." The more Ben looked at Tracey''s face, the more emotional he became. "Dad, I''m fine. I just want to ask about it. It''s gettingte. Go and take a rest early." "Okay, take care, Tracey. I''m going to sleep too." Ben got up and left gracefully. Compared with Edgar''s fat figure, Ben was more attractive among the middle-aged men. "Dad..." "Anything else?" Ben turned around. "Well... I think my Carmen is a little strange. You should pay more attention to her." Tracey was not being too straight. "I see." He already saw Carmen''s unnatural look without Tracey''s reminder, especially when and where with Edgar''s presence. When he came back just now, he felt the whole room was weird. Ben had long been suspicious. When he returned to the room, Carmen was taking a shower. He looked around but found nothing. When he was sitting on the bed and about to get changed, he touched something. He opened the quilt. A button! It was a button on the man''s shirt. Ben was not wearing this kind of shirt recently. Thinking of this, together with Carmen''s flustered and messy look just now, Ben''s anger was rapidly ignited. Obviously, who else was in this house except for him? He tried his best to suppress the turbulent emotions in his heart and told himself that the button might belong to Leo. He didn''t want to think too far. "You''re back. What did Tracey tell you?" Carmen was wiping her hair and walking out of the bathroom. Seeing that she was wearing sexy pajamas, Ben couldn''t help thinking this matter. "Nothing, she only mentioned a few things in her childhood. By the way, you went to thepany to pick me up today. Why you were on the fifth floor? My office is on the sixth floor." Ben also felt something wrong this afternoon when recalling it. When Carmen appeared, her face was ruddy, while at the moment she saw Ben, she was obviously in panic. Just now, Tracey also reminded to pay attention to Carmen. Did she know something? When Ben linked all the things together, he just could not stop his thoughts. "Oh, that''s because I didn''t take the elevator, but climbed up the stairs. What''s wrong?" Carmen pretended that nothing had happened. "Nothing, I''m going to take a shower." Ben pinched the button and took his pajamas to the bathroom. Carmen was a delicate person. If she could ride, she would never walk. If she could take the elevator, she would never use the stairs. He had known Carmen for twenty years and she had always been like this. She didn''te from a decent family, but she tried her best to pretend to act like a real richdy. She cared about these details all the time. In the afternoon, she said that she was shopping nearby. No matter did she buy something or not, If she really went shopping, she should be very tired after long shopping in high heels. How could she climb the stairs?! She was lying! The fifth floor was where Edgar''s office located, and she came from the direction of his office! Thinking of this, Ben felt as if someone was stabbing his heart with a knife. B*tch! Even if he already had an answer in his heart, he could not expose it before there was sound evidence. This shower was probably the longest one he had taken in his life. When he came out, Carmen was sitting in front of the dresser, singing a song. He carefully stared at her lips, which were obviously a little swollen than usual. He had never doubted her. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he had ignored so many details. Carmen was patting her face to do skin care. All fo a sudden, she was pulled onto the bed hard. "Honey, what are you doing?" Carmen was a little surprised to look at her unhappy husband. Ben had always been a gentleman. He would never be as aggressive as Edgar and forced Carmen to use any embarrassing position. So she was a little shocked to be treated by Ben in this way. Ben lifted her dress directly. She had just been tortured by Edgar for a whole day. Edgar was much ruder than Ben, which made Carmen was still hurt. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Don''t, I don''t want to do it today." She quickly put down her dress. Carmen was usually demanding in doing such a thing. Now she refused Ben''s request, which made him even angrier. "Tell me why." Ben''s eyes made Carmen subconsciously feel very scared. He had never gazed her like this. "Honey, what''s wrong with you today? Did dam* Tracey tell you something?" "If you didn''t do anything wrong, why you are nervous for what Tracey said? Or do you have something hidden from me?" Ben said coldly. Carmen smiled embarrassedly and said, "I, I didn''t hide anything from you. I''m just a little tired today." "You use my money, go shopping, y cards, and travel. You are never doing anybor works. What are you tired for?" Ben felt even more disgusted when he thought how kind he treated her yet she returned him with betrayal. "I, I''m not feeling well today, dear..." She began to y a little woman. Ben used to take pity on her every time she did this. "I don''t care today." Ben took off her pants and straightly went into her body. They hadn''t done this thing for a while. If without the forey, it would be hard to go into. However, Ben did it easily. A few moments ago, he still had a glimmer of hope that maybe he misunderstood her. How he hoped the button belonged to Leo, and it just happened to appear here. Everything was just a coincidence. They were adults, so they are naturally familiar with sex. Apparently, she did it not long ago. Otherwise, how could he go in so easily? "Honey..." Carmen saw that his face was getting colder and colder and she grabbed him cautiously. Ben suddenly got rid of her body and pped her face. "You b*tch!" Carmen didn''t know why he was so angry. Did he know something? "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" One more nce at her pitiful look, Ben felt sick. He didn''t answer her and directly fell asleep on the bed. "I''ll see if the button belongs to Edgar or not tomorrow. If it is, she can''t deny it." Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Some people were sleeping well, while others were sleepless all night long, such as Carmen. In the past 20 years, Ben had never been so rude to her. This was the first time ever. Recalling his behavior before, her heart sank to the bottom. "Had he discovered what did I do with Edgar?" All men hated betrayal. Even if Ben was kind and gentle, after all, he was a normal man with temper and vigor. If he already knew it, then why didn''t he say it out? Carmen thought for a whole night with all kinds of guesses. She did not fall asleep, and Ben was even less likely to fall asleep. His mind was floating, and he was thinking about what to do in the future. If he confirmed that the button was from Edgar tomorrow morning, it would prove the affair between him and Carmen. Of course, he would definitely drive Carmen out. But if the old master knew about this, he was afraid that his two children would be implicated. Although Ben hated Carmen, he felt that Renee and Leo were innocent. At this moment, he did not know that Leo owed huge usury because of gambling yet. What''s more, he didn''t know that the two children were not his own children at all! As a father, what he considered first was his children''s future. He had made up his mind. After they sessfully entered thepany, he would give Carmen a showdown. He had been thinking about it for the whole night. The first half of the night, he had been obsessed with Carmen''s affair, and the second half of the night, he missed Tracey''s mother and the old days. Back then, he was identally meeting Carmen. He was invited to a party by his friend. Carmen was also at the party. That night, he drank a lot. When he woke up, Carmen slept beside. He didn''t love Carmen then. Unexpectedly, two monthster, Carmen contacted him and told him that she was pregnant. It was this phone call that totally changed Ben''s life. Every time he closed his eyes, he would see Venus''s smiled. She was gentle and never loved showing off materials. Except for attending important asions with him, she would dress up, in normal days, she only worefortable clothes. Her temperament was good, and everything she wore would make her look pretty. She never spoiled herself. She would apany him in the morning to run, and to take a walk at night. He could still remember her face, which was as beautiful as a gardenia, but it was all over. Ben''s heart was filled with endless sadness. What the hell did he do? How could he force her to death! The more he missed Venus, the more he got disgusted with Carmen. During the whole night, both Carmen and he were suffering. Tracey had a sweet dream. In the dream, she saw her mother again. Venus was as gentle as the moonlight. She dreamed of ying in the amusement park many years ago with her parents. There was no harm nor misfortune. She was always a happy little princess. She was riding the merry-go-round, spinning time after time. Suddenly, a teenager in white appeared. "Little bunny..." It was not until the rm clock rang that she woke up from the dream. It was really a wonderful dream. Tracey stretchedzily and got up. She was soon neatly dressed and walked out of her room. At this time, Renee and Leo were still sleeping in and did not show up. Ben, Carmen, and Edgar also got up early. Their faces were not very good, especially Carmen and Ben, they all had ck circles. It seemed that Ben was aware of something. Tracey couldn''t help smiling and a big show was about to begin. "Dad." "Tracey, let''s go to thepany together." Ben talked to Tracey in a soft tone. "Okay." Carmen lowered her head like a child who made mistakes. Ben didn''t even look at her. When passing by Edgar, Ben took a nce at him. The first button of Edgar''s shirt was missing. People with the identity of Edgar must be wearing a shirt, a suit, and a tie at work. Even a very small detail must be perfect, not to mention the first button of the shirt. "Edgar, where is your first button?" Ben asked casually. "I''m used to being careless. Maybe I fell off somewhere," Edgar said andughed. He showed him the button. "I found this button yesterday. Edgar, is it yours?" When he took out the button, Carmen''s face darkened. Last night, she was worried that Ben would suddenlye back. So she identally pulled off one of Edgar''s buttons in anxiety. This was just a small episode, but Ben saw it! Thinking of his wired behaviorst night, he was very likely already knew it! This button was used to verify his guess. Carmen''s hands, which were holding the chopsticks, kept trembling. Edgar also knew Ben''s intention. At this moment, the button was like a hot potato for him, and he didn''t know if he should take it or not. "What''s wrong? Isn''t this button yours? I saw it should be for your shirt. I picked it up on the stairs yesterday." Ben knew what they were thinking about when he saw their expressions. Hearing it was picked it up on the stairs, Edgar took it over. "It''s just a small button. Ben, you''re so careful." "They are indeed small, but they can reflect a lot." Ben seemed to be referring to something. Carmen was bing more and more confused about Ben. If he had already found out the truth, why did he deliberately gave Edgar step? Anyway, this result was good. To Carmen, as long as Ben didn''t fall out with her, there would be still a chance to reconcile. Tracey watched the show silently. It seemed that Ben knew the rtionship between them, so he deliberately used this button to test them. The show was getting more and more amazing. Seeing the happiness came out from Tracey''s eyes, Carmen suddenly remembered that Ben came back earlyst night. It must be Tracey who was ying tricks behind! Then, not only Ben knew this thing, but also Tracey! At the thought of this, Carmen felt even more uneasy. "What on earth is this little b*tch nning?" "Tracey, let''s go." Ben said and ignored Edgar. Before they getting in the car, Ben said, "Tracey, take the front seat." He didn''t know what Edgar and Carmen did in the back seat. When she got off the car, her face was still red and her eyes were still full of passion. Ben couldn''t feel more disgusted. Edgar was surprisingly quiet. He didn''t say a word on the way. They arrived at thepany. After Edgar was leaving for his office, Ben took Tracey to a corner. "Tracey, did you know anything? You reminded me yesterday on purpose?" Ben looked serious. He was asked toe back earlier by Tracey. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I know a lot of things, which one do you mean, dad?" Chapter 193 Chapter 193 "Tracey, you suddenly called mest night and asked me toe back. When I came back, you were standing in front of the bedroom, and you asked me to go wipe my sweat. All of what you did just for reminding me one thing." "Dad, do you mean...their affair?" Seeing Ben didn¡¯t get straight, she directly said it out. The word Affair was harsh. No man could stand her woman''s betrayal. "You already know it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" When talking about this kind of thing, Ben''s gentle look was fading away. "It''s not that I knew it earlier. I didn''t know it until yesterday afternoon. I identally met Carmen in thepany. At first, I didn''t feel it strange. I thought that she was here for you, but who knew that she went to Edgar''s office. Only then did I feel strange. Besides, Edgar''s secretary was not in her seat during work time. I didn''t think of that kind of thing from the beginning. As I approached his office, I found the door was not fully closed, when I looked inside, I found they were having sex there!" "Sure enough! No wonder I felt her look always wired yesterday!" Ben kept clenching his hands. "I nned to tell you about that, and I took a photo, CLAIM You have finished 30 mins reading and rewarded 15 Vouchers threw up. He could not help smashing the cell phone right now! "The problem is, their faces could not been seen clearly, so I don''t dare to show it to you. I''m afraid that you don''t believe me again." Tracey said with a little grievance. Tracey had already experienced a simr situation very long ago. If she told Ben about their affair without he noticing it himself, he may first doubt that Tracey was making a rumor rather than telling the truth. Then Tracey''s childhood would be repeating. Tracey had been smart to this thing, she must wait until Ben found the trace himself, then he would come and ask her. One hand, he wanted to confirm, on the other hand, he would feel guilty for her. This was y hard-to-get and Tracey had been quite good at using it. Now it was the perfect time to tell him the truth. It also helped erged Ben''s disgust to Carmen. Together with Carmen''s trick to frame Traceyst night, Ben was even more guilty for Tracey. "I''m sorry, Tracey. I was blind to have epted such a b*tch." Ben had never been so regretful ever. However, Ben didn''t give showdown before because he still wanted to give step to Carmen. As for Tracey, since Ben still had mercy for Carmen, she could not talk bad of Carmen to Ben. CLAIM You have finished 30 mins Wi reading and rewarded 15 Vouchers Tracey had been calcting quite well. She wanted Ben to make the decision himself. Even if Ben determined to break up with Carmen, he still considered his children. "Dad, what are you going to do?" "How could she did such thing? Fortunately, she had never been officially epted by the Xia family. I will drive her out in the future, the Xia family will never tolerate a dissolute woman." Ben said resentfully. "No one can ept betrayal." Tracey sighed with emotion. When she witnessed Sean''s betrayal that year, she was with the same feeling that Ben had now. One of them was the bestie, and the other was her cousin. It could not be more disgusted. "Although Carmen is guilty, Renee and Leo are innocent. The old master will soon make his choice. If I expose her at this time, Renee and Leo will be implicated. I don''t want their future negatively affected by their awful mother. So I''m going to wait until they have entered thepany! Tracey, can you understand my feeling? I know that this is a little unfair to you. I admit that I have done something wrong to you in the past, but your brother and sister are innocent." Ben said. Sure enough, as Tracey expected, Ben was caring his children. However, if one day he knew that these two people were not his own children, would he bear the truth? Tracey smiled, "Dad, of course I understand. Although they are not born by my mother, they are also in the bloodline of the Xia family like me. I also hope that they can live a better life. When you are old in the future, we would apany and take care of you together. Grandpa likes me the most. When we visit him next time, I will suggest him to let them in. He will definitely agree." "Tracey, you''re so righteous. If they''re as excellent as you, I''ll be relieved." Ben sighed. "Dad, don''t think too much about it. Just pretend that you don''t know this thing." Traceyforted him. "Fine..." "It''s gettingte. I have to go to my office. Dad, don''t be so sad. Things have already happened. Anyway, you never treated her badly. She deserves such an oue!" "Okay, you can go." Ben waved his hand. Tracey left. At the moment she turned around, she took her kind smile away. Instead, a smile of sess appeared. In front of Ben, she was his good daughter. Naturally, she had to behave well all the time. Did she really help them? Of course not! She would send them to heaven first and let them fell down to hell heavily. Didn''t they want to enter thepany? With their limited ability, they must be messing work up. At that time, she should have got the result of the DNA test. Then she would choose a good time to announce everything. Carmen and her children would be definitely driven out. Thinking of the scene, Tracey was quite happy. It seems that all she suffered in the past were no longer so bitter. Tracey walked toward the office with light footsteps, and a n was germinating in her head. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ruth was staring at Tracey when she was together with Ben. A few moments ago, she saw Ben was holding Tracey''s hand and talked something to her. It was supposed to be a normal picture of father and daughter, but in Ruth''s eyes, it was something erotic between the boss and mistress. There was a mocking smile on her face. "Hum, no wonder you are so arrogant. It turns out that you have the president as your backer, and you got this position by seducing him. International student? Overseas returners? What a joke! No difference between you and me!" Ruth thought. She was proud for getting the photos of them, she even forgot what she suffered yesterday. "B*tch, let''s wait and see!" As soon as Ruth got out of the elevator, Ste appeared in front of her. If not for had knowing Ste for many years, Ruth could not recognize the gid. How could she changed drastically within one day! She seemed to be reborn. She walked towards Ruth in firm steps, and her eyes were no longer as timid as before. She raised her head, full of confidence. In the past, she had always wanted to dodge when she saw Ruth, but today, she did not. Instead, she walked straightly over. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Ste looked like a different person today. In the past, She had a long bang in front of her forehead, because she felt inferior to others, she never dared to look into others'' eyes. Most of the time, she walked with her head down. Sometimes, when she met an acquaintance, she would say hello and quickly lowered her head again. Today, she straightened her back, looking forward, and removed her bang. She also reced her framed sses to contact lens. Together with the light makeup, she looked pretty and capable. She never wore high heels, only wearing those shoes with a little and thick heels. Her trousers were wide and not outlining her figure at all. She wore a suit of dress today. ck silk stockings wrapped her perfect legs, and under them were a pair of high heels. Last night, she practiced walking all night long. In the past, she was never eye- catching when she walked in thepany. But today, since she entered the gate, a lot of people were noticing her, and no one could believe that she was Ste. After especially dressed up, Ste looked much better than coquettish Ruth. Temperament was the most important thing for women. The high-heeled shoes made a sharp sound on the floor. Ruth walked toward her with some dissatisfaction. "Changing the appearance doesn''t mean changing the personality. Soon you will lower your head again when you see me." Ruth thought. Ruth walked toward Ste. "Hey, I hardly recognize you, you are Ste! Are you out of mind today to wear like this?" Ste stopped. She was not scared by her voice like before but calmly looked at her. "Good morning, Ruth. It''s only five minutes left to sign in. Why you are still here? Are you so idle? Oh, sorry, I forgot that there''s someone behind you. You''re different from us." They were from the same school and the same ss, and they applied to Xia''s Group together. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ste used to be a nerd in the past and Ruth often copied her homework. Ste had been silently enduring it until they applied for thispany. Because of the excellent professional knowledge, Ste was thest one who was admitted by the company. Ruth was failed but she med Ste for stealing her admission qualification. If it weren''t for Ste, she thought she would be definitely admitted. Later, she seduced Edgar and got the admission. After entering thepany, she did not restrain herself at all but always bullied Ste. Ste had been holding back all the time. Today, it was Ste''s first time to talk back. When Ruth heard her words, she was even angrier. "How dare you talk back? Are you tired of living?" After speaking, she raised her hand and wanted to give Ste a p. However, she did not seed and her hand was caught halfway. "We are all human beings, and no one should be superior. My mother hasn''t beaten me, not mention you." Ste said word by word. "Well, well, well. I''ll let you get out of thepany immediately. Believe it or not?" Ruth threatened her as she did before. "My family is poor. I do need this job. but I didn''t do anything wrong. Thepany would not fire me casually as you wish. In addition, I heard that Edgar''s wife is a fierce woman, Ruth. If I were you, as his mistress, I would not be so high-profile. So as not to arouse his wife''s attention and to avoid being punished someday. Did you ever think that if you were punished by his wife, would the president help you or just look at you aside?" "How dare you threaten me?" Ruth was so angry that her face turned red. Ste smiled coldly and said, ''Tm just stating a fact. If you make me lose my job, I can also make you be driven out too. Even if I''m fired, I''ll soon be able to find the next job with my ability. What about you? Even your graduation project was made by me. You don''t have any professional knowledge. Do you think that everypany has a lust boss?1'' You should be satisfied as being amitted by thispany. Otherwise, if you are kicked out in the name of the president''s mistress, let me see whichpany will hire you." Ste used to be shy and gullible but was never stupid. Yesterday, Tracey''s words made her enlightened. She never mean to provoke Ruth. This time, she gave her a warning. If Ruth dared to bully her again, she would not be soft-hearted. "Why didn''t I notice that you''re so sharp-tongued before?" Ruth was a little speechless but could only say so. "It''s not toote for you to know me. You always say that I''m from a poor family. Do you think your family is better? Don''t expect me to not know, your family is much worse. If you lose this job, will your mother punch you to death?" They were living in the same residential building. For many times, she had seen Ruth''s sturdy and rude mother beat her out of her home with a broom. Today, every word of Ste was like a needle piercing into Ruth''s heart. She gnashed her teeth, said angrily, "Shut the f*cking your mouth up!" "Anyway, let me tell you, I am not scared of you. Right, I am just an ordinary employee. Even if I was fired, I just lose a job. But If you were fired, you will not only lose the opportunity to show off your identity but also lose the money that the president gives you every month. Who do you think loses more? Well, I have to go to work. You can keep being in your style. In the future, you go your way, I go mine. If you provoke me again, I will definitely not let go of you." After finished speaking, Ste walked on her high heels and went away. It was not until she walked far away that she sighed with great relief. She had always been bullied by others and she got used to being weak. This time, she finally got rid of apologizing for no reason. She felt so good to picked her self-esteem up. In the future, she would no longer be bullied. "How is it? Feeling good, right?" Tracey''s voice came. It turned out that when she was about to enter the office, she identally saw their conflict. At first, she was worried that Ste would be continue bullied, but now it seemed that her worries were unnecessary. Within only one day, she had been reborn. Her hands were still shaking, "I made it. Finally, I made it." Ste told herself. "Anne, thank you for telling me that. I won''t let me be bullied in the future. I''ve decided, even if I''m tired, I can apply for anotherpany. I don''t want to be stepped down by others." Looking at Ste''s firm eyes, Tracey smiled. "Let''s go. We''re going to bete." This smile soon disappeared. Ste found that Tracey rarely smiled. Even though it was just a fleeting smile, it touched her heart. "She is so beautiful when smiling!" Ste thought. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Tracey and Ste entered the office one after the other. Everyone looked at Ste, who looked like reborn from nirvana, with a lot of surprises. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Tracey walked into her office, some people began to whisper, "Is Ste in such good shape before?" "She used to wear inappropriate clothes, but who knew that her legs were so thin. She even put on makeup today, as if she had changed into another person." "Right, look at her face, half of it used to be covered by her hair. I never realize she is so beautiful until she removed the bang." "Ste, let''s have lunch together." Those men who used to only ask her for help now surrounded her enthusiastically. "No, thank you. I haven''t finished doing my work." Ste did not feel ttered at all. She felt these men were superficial. They only focused on pretty girls. She would never contact them further. Through the ss wall of Tracey''s office, Ste saw Tracey was concentrating on theputer. Ste decided to learn from her, and she believed that women should live as independent as Tracey. Another day came to an end. Tracey finished the day''s work. She Thought of Carmen said that they were going to the castle to visit the old master tonight. How could she miss such an important asion? After work, Adam had been waiting for her for a long time. "What do you want to eat today? I''ll take you there." Adam held her in his arms and breathed in the scent of her body. "I will go to visit grandpa, maybe there will be a good show. Anyway, grandpa likes you. Let''s go together." Tracey was tired after a busy day, shed leaned on Adam feebly. Adam suddenly smiled and said, "I like that house too." "Don''t you think it''s a little old?" Tracey was recalling Adam''s vi, it was full of fashion and luxury. "It doesn''t matter whether the house is old or new. I just miss the passion of you that night." "Rogue..." That night, she was stimted by Renee, so she surprisingly acted actively. "Last night, you said that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tonight, I''ll see if your heart is getting fonder." Adam bit her ear lightly and whispered in her ear. It made Tracey''s body a little soft, and he snuggled up to him with a red face. She would only be the little woman in front of Adam. Outside, she was always a strong woman who could cope with everything. She was No-nonsense, capable, and efficient. In two days, Tracey had finished reading the reports of the recent two years and even checked all the reports handed over by the supervisors. Every supervisor was scolded by her and was required to redo the n. Within only two days, she had established her prestige in everyone''s heart. They chatted all the way until arriving at the castle. Carmen had already arrived with Renee and Leo, and even brought a lot of gifts. Although Ben was also there, he didn''t sit with Carmen. He had a long face, kept others from getting closer all the time. It was not until Tracey and Adam came in hand in hand did the old master smiled. "Tracey! Adam! You areing! Come and sit. I have prepared delicious food for you." Seeing the old master''s enthusiasm for Tracey and Adam and his coldness for Carmen and her, Renee curled her lips. Knowing that Tracey had entered thepany, she was even more anxious. Especially when she was held by Adam, Renee was particrly jealous. "Grandpa, we''re here to visit you," Tracey said sweetly. "You and Adam are the most thoughtful. Youe to see me every now and then." The old master looked very happy. "Dad, it''s true that Tracey is filial, but we are filial too. Look, the gifts were selected by Renee and Leo." Carmen hurriedly said. "I know clearly the reason why you are here! Don''t you ask for my permission? When I give it to you, I will be unable to see you forever!" The old master snorted coldly. Looking at Carmen''s ttering attitude, he knew that what she was doing all for her children. "Dad, you didn''t give us a chance before. Every time we came before, you drove us away. There is nothing we can do even if we want to be filial to you." In fact, for getting the old master''s permission, Carmen suggested Ben to noting back to visit him, so as to put more pressure on him. And they had really note back a few years in a row. Now she shamelessly slid all me onto the old master. Fortunately, the old master was clear what kind of a person she was, so he was not angry with her words. "Okay, since everyone is here today, I will make it straight, so as not to make you anxious to sleepless. I am clear about the purpose that you areing here. It was nothing more than being a lobbyist to get the admission for Renee and Leo to enter thepany. Although I had not epted them to the Xia family all the time, I won''t get them involved in the mistakes your elders have made. Seeing that you have the Xia family''s blood in your body, I let you enter thepany. Recently, the purchasing department and marketing department need two supervisors. You can choose." The old master finally announced his decision. However, he arranged Tracey to be the vice president cheerfully before. It could be seen that Tracey was very important to him. Even if Tracey thought that the supervisor positions were too beyond their ability, she didn''t say a word but continue watching the show. Hearing the position was just supervisor, Renee was a little ufortable. "Grandpa, you can''t be so partial. Tracey is the director, but we are only supervisors. All of us are from the Xia family, how can there be such a big difference?" "She is right, grandpa. My friends who entered their familypanies, they are at least at the general manager level. I didn''t mean that I want to be a general manager, I think you should we and Tracey equally at least." Leo said. As soon as they said it, Carmen knew that things would be terrible. They are surely having no sense of propriety! As long as the old master allowed them to enter thepany, it showed his mercy already. But they unexpectedly not appreciated it but despised the position instead. Even though they were low-level positions, as long as they are in thepany, they could try other ways to get promoted in the future. The old man was instantly furious. "Do you think Xia''s Group is a small business? Do you know how many people are there in a department? Have you ever taken a good look at yourself? Poor professional knowledge, fooling around all day long outside... Do you still want to be a director or general manager like this? It''s my great kindness to give you the supervisor position, but you still look down on it..." "Dad, don''t be angry. They are still young and have no idea about this position. Quick, apologize to your grandpa!" Carmen tried to mediate the dispute. "Grandpa, sorry for saying that. We were just joking." Seeing these two idiots, Tracey also felt ridiculous. Without Carmen, it would be easy for her to deal with them. "Well, that¡¯s settled. I''ll let my secretary arrange it tomorrow." When things were almost settled, Adam said coldly, "By the way, I think of one thing. I heard from one of my friends that Leo has lost more than 50 million yuan in the casino recently..." Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Adam mentioned the thing that Carmen was most afraid of. She thought that the problem had been solved perfectly. Leo had already paid off his debt. She had never expected that Adam was one who talked about this matter! As soon as Heard the gambling, the old master''s face was gloomy instantly. "When did it happen?" "Oh, you didn''t know it, Old Master Xia? I heard from a friend in the casino that Leo lost tens of millions of yuan a few days ago and also borrowed an usury. Actually, the purpose I mentioned this thing was to remind him that it''s better not to be involved with gambling. Otherwise, it will cause bigger trouble." He pretended to be kind, which made Carmen furious. She knew Adam was obviously to release it deliberately. On the surface, he was so kind. It turned out that everyone was good at pretending. Hearing Leo was gambling, Ben was also very angry. "Leo, is it true?" "Of... Of course not! Although Leo likes to have fun, he won''t go to the casino against family rules and caused...such a big loss. Even if he wanted to do so, he had never been so bold!" For not letting Leo talked nonsense, Carmen hurridly talked first. Even though she didn''t know how Adam knew about this, what he said was a fact. But she was still curious, after all, no one else saw Leo was gambling there. "Really? My friend also showed me the note with Leo''s name. Look." Adam said and turned on his cell phone. "Let me see." Seeing the ugly fonts, the old master recognized Leo''s writing at a nce. "Take a look! Is it your note?" He handed it to Leo. Seeing the note, even if Leo was strange why Adam had it, he could not deny anyway. Ben obviously knew Leo''s words. Who else would have such ugly handwriting? "Grandpa, I was wrong. I, I was tricked into the casino. I don''t wish to do so." Leo knew that what he did had heavily offended his grandpa. It may be fine for him to cause other trouble, only gambling, there was no way of negotiation to forgive his mistake. "So what Adam said is true? Well, Leo, I don''t care about other things at ordinary times, but how dare you go gambling! Jeff, get the rattan for me!" The old master hated gambling the most in his life. Especially when it happened to his family members, he would hate it even more. This time, Leo was equallymitting a sin. "Dad, don''t do this. Leo is still too young. He didn''t do it on purpose. He must have been tricked by others." Carmen hurriedly pleaded. "Get out, you are too merciful to him! Don''t expect that I don''t know. You spoil him all the time! Other young masters are much better than him. Look at your son, what else can he do other than having fun? He is trash! He would only be the burden of this family!" The old master was so mad that he didn''t even know what he was saying. Leo also knew that he was finished this time. He quickly knelt on the ground and pulled Ben''s pants, saying, "Dad, I really didn''t mean to do it. Can you help me beg grandpa?" When Ben was a child, he saw his grandfather suffered a great loss from gambling, which almost ruined his family. He alsomitted domestic violence and beat his grandmother from time to time. So Ben was disgusted with gambling too. Leo was too bold to lose 50 million one night. He directly kicked on Leo. "I have never med you for what you did since you were a child. I always thought that you were just a naughty kid, and one day you would behave well. As long as you don''t make mistakes in principle, it doesn''t matter. But I didn''t expect that you would gamble! I can forgive anything of you, except for this one!" ¡°Mom, mom, help me..." Leo was afraid of being beaten by his grandpa. He became stubborn as long as getting angry. In ordinary time, the butler didn''t walk fast, but when he went to get the rattan, he was quite fast. It was as if he feared that the old master would change his mind, so he quickly took the rattan. The old master picked it up and began to hit Leo. "Useless thing! I hate gambling people the most in my life. But you, you lost so much for one night! I''ll hit you to death!" "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. Don''t hit me, It hurts... Ouch!..." Leo was originally kneeling, but now he was so hurt that he rolled on the ground. When he could never stand it, he got up and ran away. "You little b*stard, you run?! I must punish you!" Tracey, who had not spoken all the time, stood up and stopped the old master. "Grandpa, stop hitting. Be careful about your health." Hearing her prevention, Carmen''s eyes were full of gratefulness. The old master liked Tracey the most, so her suggestion must work. "Tracey, he should be punished. Today I won''t listen to you. Jeff, close the door!" The old master was serious about the punishment and he even closed the door to block Leo''s way. Carmen quickly winked at Tracey and asked her to continue begging. If Carmen begged, the old master must be even angrier. Tracey made a gesture to Carmen to agree. "Grandpa, sit down and rest for a while. Why you have been so stubborn?" Tracey tried to deal with his temper wiht her gently. Hearing her soft tone, the old master''s anger seemed to reduce a little bit. Carmen saw things may change. As long as Tracey pleased more, the old master might be calm down. However, the old master was still furious. "Tracey, get out of my way. Don''t stop me." "Grandpa, I don''t want to stop you. I''m just worried that your body can''t bear your anger. How can youpare with us? What if you choke? What if you fall down? So sit down first." "Tracey, you said you won''t stop me, why did you ask me to sit down? What do you mean?" The old master was confused. Tracey took the rattan from his hand. "Of course, you have to punish him. After all, that was a big mistake. If not being heavily punished, he lost 50 million yuan today, he may lose 100 million yuan or 200 million yuan the other day. At that time, even if he pays off with the whole Xia''s Group, it may not be enough. What I mean is very simple. If you want to hit him, Leave it to us. Brother Adam had strength and he would hit urately. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So that we can not only punish Leo but also you won''t be tired. What do you think?" Tracey said. Her innocent smile drove Carmen mad. She was confused that why Tracey be unexpectedly so kind today to beg for Leo, it turned out Tracey wanted to do it herself! At this moment, Carmen only wanted to tear Tracey''s face up. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Adam took over the rattan. Tracey first told him how Leo treated her in the past. He used the bowpass to stab her hands, put the snakes on her bed, and the big spiders in her schoolbag. He also cut the clothes Tracey was going to wear in thepetition... Tracey lived in the fear given by Renee and Leo every day, and she always on guard against them, for fear that they woulde up with some ways to torture her. Adam''s heart ached when he thought of Tracey''s cautious look before. He didn''t know that so many things had happened in the Xia family. Now that he had an opportunity to hit Leo, of course, he would not let go of it. The old master also agreed with Tracey''s idea. "Okay. I''ll leave it to you. If I don''t let you stop, don''t stop." Adam had got ready for it, "Okay, grandpa." The door had been closed, and Leo had already missed the best time to escape, so he could only retreat step by step. "Xiao, President Xiao, show mercy!" "Young Master Xia, I''m just following orders. Don''t make things difficult for me." He said while was approaching much faster. Leo screamed as he wasshed. He was expecting that Adam would just act, but who knew that he lashed ruthlessly more than the old master! Without caring for the wound on his body, Leo crazily ran away. Anyway, the living room was big enough. As long as keep running, he would not be hit. This was probably his only advantage. He ran fast. In the past, he was the sprint champion in the sports meeting. He thought he was fast enough, but Adam was even faster. He soon caught up with Leo. Another whipping came over. For avoiding thesh, Leo had always speeded up. But he didn''t have very good physical strength, while Adam was at a constant speed all the time. When Leo slowed down, he was hit by the rattan. Leo felt that he was like a horse. As long as he ran slowly, he would be beaten. Obviously, Adam did it on purpose. Tracey was very happy to see this. However, she thought that if Leo was knocked down within a few lashes, that would be so boring! Such a punishment was definitely a physical and mental blow to Leo. Leo was afraid all the time for fearing he would beshed in the next second, but Adam would always hit him unexpectedly. Tracey just sat and watched the show. It was rare to be seen. The whole room was filled with Leo''s wailing. "Grandpa, I think it''s enough. Let''s stop. He should know he is wrong." Until had been satisfied with it, Tracey suggested to stop the punishment. She should maintain the image of a kind and thoughtful granddaughter of the old master. At this moment, Carmen really regretted keeping Tracey alive until she escaped abroad. She should kill her before Tracey grew up and could resist. Otherwise, she would not have grown into such a monster now. "Well, for your sake, I''ll stop it. It''s enough, Adam." The old man had been not so angry. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After all, Leo''s scream sounded so miserable, even if he made a big mistake, he was still the old master''s grandson, and the old master also felt a little distressed for him. "Mom, I''m in great pain!" Leo''s back, butt and legs were all severely whipped. He got up from the ground, hobbed over. Carmen was also distressed, but she had to suppress theplicated feelings in her heart. "Hurry up to admit your mistake to your grandpa!" She was clear that the reason why Adam mentioned this thing at such a critical time was to prevent them from entering thepany. Carmen thought, as long as the old master didn''t change his mind, Leo should bear the pain as an exchange. "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. At that time, I lose consciousness and was tricked by others. I won''t dare to do it again in the future. Please forgive me." Leo said and his face was full of tears. "What about your debt?" "Don''t worry, grandpa, I had paid it off, I promise I will not touch the gambling again." Leo felt better to admit his mistake at this time. The old master snorted coldly, "Good, but I have to give up about you entering thepany. How can I be at ease to let you be the supervisor of the purchasing department, especially you did such a terrible thing." The supervisor of the purchasing department was very easy to get money. Seeing Leo being like this, the old master didn''t dare to let him in. "Dad, since you have promised the admission, you can''t go back on your words. Leo has already admitted his mistake." Carmen hurriedly said. "I didn''t know he had done such a ridiculous thing before I promise! I''m so pissed off. Anyway, Ben has many good friends who are presidents of otherpanies, let them do the internship somewhere else." The old master said. "Grandpa, I know I am wrong! Please, give me a chance." Leo didn''t care about the position at all, If they couldn''t enter thepany, they couldn''t get the shares. He would be finished if he went to otherpanies. He didn''t want to be a small employee or director somewhere else for the rest of his life. "Grandpa, it''s Leo''s fault, don''t reject both of us." Seeing she was implicated, Renee was very ufortable. "With your current performance, I am not at ease." The old master was unwilling to negotiate. This time, Leo made such big trouble. What if he continued to do so next time? "Dad, since he had been punished, let''s forget about his mistake. I believe that Leo will be determined to totally correct himself." Ben also pleaded for mercy. Seeing the old master became a little hesitating, Tracey said calmly, "Grandpa, I also think that this matter should be ended here, If they really go to other''spany, wouldn''t they be gossiping?" "What do you mean, Tracey?" "You have already allowed them to enter thepany. Although Leo was wrong, I think we should give him a chance. If you don''t trust them, let them start from ordinary staff. In a few days, there will be a big recruitment. Why don''t you let them apply for it?" Although Tracey''s proposal temporarily saved Renee and Leo, it actually increased the difficulties for them to enter thepany. What''s more, the old master originally asked them to be supervisors, but soon they were turned to the ordinary staff. "This is a good idea. Have you heard it? Apply for the job. If you are admitted, you cane in. I have given you the chance. Whether you can stay or not depends on your own ability." the old man said coldly. "Yes, grandpa." They scolded Tracey thousands of times in their hearts. "Also, you two should change your terrible habit. Don''t tell everybody that you are the youngdy and young master of the Xia family like you do in school. Regardless of whether you can stay or not, you are not allowed to expose your identity. Keep it in your mind that you are just ordinary people!" "We know, Grandpa." Both of them were dejected, like the losers in a fight. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 At first, they rejected the supervisor position and felt it was too low- level. Who knew that their qualification to enter thepany now became to be determined due to Leo''s mistake. They also had to pretend to be grateful for the opportunity to apply for the recruitment. "Bad luck." They thought. A sure thing was messed up. Adam was the initiator of all this. He didn''t have any grudge against them. He did this only for Tracey. As soon as they thought that everything was about Tracey they got even angrier, but they could do nothing. "Dad, Leo is seriously injured. I''ll take him to the hospital." Carmen didn''t want to stay here being with Tracey. She didn''t know if she was going to y more tricks. "Get out! Don''t piss me off anymore. Useless thing." The old master cursed and sent them away. "Tracey, you don''t go back with them?" The old master saw Tracey and Adam didn''t intend to leave. "Of course not, Grandpa, we are especiallye here to apany you, so that you won''t be alone in such a big vi." Tracey smiled. In front of Ben and the old master, she was as sweet as possible. When the old man heard her words, he smiled and said, "Good girl and good boy. Come on, Adam, let''s go y Weiqi." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "No problem." Adam agreed happily. He was not totally for pleading the old master. Grow up, he had never enjoyed an integrated and happy family. From the bottom of his heart, he wanted to have a warm family. And because he was an illegitimate child, he hated betrayal the most in his life. When he thought of his mother''s life, he swore that he must treat his wife well in the future. He would never let her suffer any grievance and would never be heartless to her wife. Adam and the old master were ying Weiqi in the courtyard. It was already autumn, and there were not many insects chirping. It was quiet at night. asionally, there was the sound of leaves falling and they were stepped on. Tracey made tea by their side. The boiling water gurgled against the lid of the pot and made a comfortable sound. She held her cheek and observed their serious faces. As night fell, the moon poked its head out of the could. Everything was so beautiful under the clear moonlight. In contrast to Tracey''s happy mood, the car that ran to the hospital was full of somber atmosphere. There was only Leo''s crying from time to time, Carmen and Ben didn''t say anything to each other. Ben''s faces had been gloomy sinceing out of the castle, he didn''t even nce at Leo. Leo felt as if he was sitting on the needles. He didn''t know if Adam deliberatelysed his ass, and his butt was hot and painful. It was so miserable. It was ufortable to sit in the car, and it was impossible for him to stand up. Hearing his scream, Carmen felt so distressed. "It''s all Tracey''s fault. It must be her who incited Adam to do this. My poor boy..." "Mom, I''m in great pain. I''m dying!" "Shut up! Tracey didn''t say anything wrong of you at all. She even plead the old master for mercy for you! You ungrateful person, it''s okay if you don''t thank her, but you still nder her. If I hear it again, get out of the Xia family." Ben was unhappy, very much, sincest night till now. He had been forbearing. Not only did he know Carmen''s affair, but he also knew that Leo had lost 50 million yuan. Compared with Tracey''s thoughtful mind and kindness, what Carmen and Leo did totally drove Ben furious. His roar shocked them so much that they didn''t dare to speak again. After a long time, Renee carefully asked him. "Dad, are you all right?" He had been a gentle father since she was a child. How could he say such cruel words just now? "If not for you, I would be fine." Thinking that he had always been making up for his children''s faults these years, Ben''s anger was even bigger. "We are almost there. Don''t worry, Leo." Carmen knew that Ben was in a bad mood so she quickly changed the topic. Ben was like a firecracker now. Any word of anyone may be a spark for the explosion. They arrived at the hospital. When Carmen was about to get out of the car, Ben suddenly said, "He was just beaten a few times. It''s not a big deal. Let Renee apany him. You, go home with me." "Yes..." Although Carmen was a little reluctant, She would follow whatever Ben requested at this moment. She did not have the courage to provoke him. "Leo, be careful. I''ll go with your father. Renee, take good care of him." "Got it. See you at home." They got out of the car and saw their parents off. Renee was confused. "Do you feel that something has happened between mom and dad? Why do I feel that Dad was angry not for your gambling? "It''s normal for the couple to have quarrels every now and then. You often quarrel with your boyfriend, don''t you? I''m so hurt!" Leo was a man and was not as careful as Renee. She thought Leo''s words were reasonable, so she soon moved on from her doubts and helped Leo went into the hospital. They would never know that this was a sign of theing of the storm, and everything that happened next wouldpletely destroy them. Ben and Carmen got out of the car and walked into the vi one after the other. Ben was usually a gentleman, so he would stop to wait for Carmen every time. But today after he got off the car and went away directly without looking back at Carmen. It was a great difference from his previous behavior. Carmen followed him and saw there was a stone on the way. She pretended to stumble over it. At ordinary times, Ben would rush over to check her condition, but today, he just stopped for a second then continued walking ahead. When a man loved and cared about a woman, he would be gentle and thoughtful, but when he lost the love for her, he could also be heartless. Ben always spoiled Carmen. However, what she had experienced so far made her felt like falling from heaven to hell. She also felt strange to this man who indifferently walked in front of her. When she fell down just now, she identally touched the wound on her hand. The wound was cracked and bleeding. "Honey... Why don''t youe and help me?¡± She tried herst effort to ask for his caring. Ben just quickened his steps to enter the house, and the sound of the door closing was his answer. Carmen had no choice but to kept walking. She used too much strength just now and her foot was also sprained. "What a day! One disaster after another!" She thought. Her palms were bleeding, and she staggered forward. "Madam, are you okay?" The servant saw her in such a mess and came over to help. "Get out!" Carmen went to the bedroom, while Ben was about to leave with his pajamas. Ben nced at her hand. Thinking that the wound was made because of her conspiracy, he had no pity immediately. "I''m going to sleep in the guest room." Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Carmen was scared by Ben''s coldness. Seeing that he was going to sleep in the guest room, she grabbed him and asked, "Honey, what did I do wrong? Why do you treat me like this?" Ben looked at her coldly, "You should know it better than me." Ben had never felt Carmen was so disgusting. She dared to y around with his cousin, what''s more important, in their bedroom! "Dear, I think you must have misunderstood something. You have been a little strange sincest night." Even though said this, Carmen was sure that Ben had already known her secret rtionship with Edgar. "Misunderstanding? Then exin to me why Edgar''s shirt button was on our bed? You were never locking the door. Why did you do thatst night?" "Did you go to thepany yesterday to pick me up or visit him? Carmen, tell me why I can enter your body so easilyst night? We haven''t done that thing for a while, and we didn''t do any forey. I think you know the reason as I do.'''' Since Ben had made his point so straight, Carmen was unable to argue. All of a sudden, she knelt down on the ground. "Yes, I did that. I''m sorry, but I was forced! I have reasons!" Seeing it was revealed and Ben even had the evidence, she had to admit it. "Hah, do you admit it? You finally admit it! Do you have reasons? No, you were born amorous. When I met you for the first time, you made me drunk and drugged me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since then, I could never get rid of you. If not for you, I won''t break up with Venus! If not for you, I won''t lose her!" Ben''s long-depressed emotion finally erupted. It was his indecisive personality to cause such an unhappy ending. He really regretted it. "I let Venus down, so I can''t let Carmen down again." He thought this many years ago. Bearing the guilt for Tracey''s mother, he decided to treat Carmen as good as possible, for fear she would leave him like Venus one day. However, all his kindness exchanged for such a thing. Ben felt very very regretful. It was all his fault. "Venus, Venus, she has been dead for so many years, but you still miss her! Ben, am I not good to you these years?" Venus was always a knot in Carmen''s heart. Carmen got close to Ben''s for money at first. However, Ben was good- looking and gentle to women. She had really fallen in love with him after getting along with him for a while. Carmen understood, what made Ben stay with her was her trick, not Ben''s love, and Ben had always locked all his true feelings up. She was treated well was not because of Ben''s love but of his responsibility. The woman he loved had always been Venus. Carmen thought since Venus had dead, Ben would love her one day, but what beyond her expectation was he secretly received the ligation operation! Renee and Leo were the biggest triggers of Ben''s guilt for Carmen. Because he made her pregnant, so he had the responsibility to take care of her. However, it did not mean he loved her. Although he didn''t make it straight, Carmen knew that Ben always thought of Venus even thought being with her. Otherwise, he would not always do contraception when having sex. At that time, Carmen really wanted to have a baby with Ben. On one hand, she was afraid that if the true identity of Renee and Leo was exposed in the future, she could have a chance to be forgiven. On the other hand, she wanted to have a child really belong to her and Ben. But even if she tried countless times, she couldn''t get pregnant, the medical report also showed that she had no fertility problems. She also realized that Ben always paid attention to the contraception but he hadn''t used the condom for a long time. After searching carefully at home, she found out a receipt from the hospital and she finally knew that Ben had done the ligation operation. He used such a method to represent his loyalty to Venus. Fine, Carmen epted this fact and never expose it over the years. But tonight, he could never depress his feelings and he decided to said them out to totally stimte Carmen. Ben snorted and said, "You treat me well? What a joke... I took you to the hospitalte at night when you were sick. I was afraid that the servant was not careful enough, so I especially asked for leave to take care of you at home. But what did you do when I''m sick? After sending me to the hospital and hiring a nursing worker to take care of me, then you go back to your daily leisure activities right away! I''m a man and I don'' care too much about these trivial matters, and I always think it''s men''s responsibility to protect his woman well. But Carmen, you hit the bottom line of me. The reason why I didn''t expose it this morning was that I don''t want to make you embarrassed. Also, I want to protect the children''s future for not letting the old master mad at them. However, they brought evils on themselves. Fine, I had done what I should do either as a husband or as a father. If you still have self-esteem, you should get out of the Xia family yourself. Every second I am with you, I feel sick." When she heard that Ben was going to drive her out of the Xia family, Carmen felt scared and hurriedly held his leg to beg for mercy. "Honey, please, listen to my exnations! I know I am sorry for you, but I did this for the sake of my child! Leo was tricked into doing gambling and owed so much money. It was 50 million yuan! How could I find such arge amount of money to pay his debt? Those usury owners were all extremely vicious. If Leo didn''t return the money, his consequences would be severe. I was also afraid that you and the old master would be angry if you knew this thing and it may even affect their future. I had no choice but to ask Edgar to borrow some money. Who knew that he asked me to do that thing in return! I didn''t want to do that, I promise, but I had no choice! I must do it for Leo!" Carmen said. "Leo had got into such a big problem, if you tell me, will I ignore it? But you chose to give up your dignity rather than ask for my help! Carmen, should I say that you are smart or that you are amorous? What did you do with him in the car on the way back? And what did you do in our bedroom?" Ben would not ept any of her excuses for the betrayal and he would not change his mind because of her exnation. Now, as soon as he saw Carmen, he would link her with the disgusting scene that rolling together with Edgar. ''Tm sorry, honey, I know I was wrong. But I can not get rid of Edgar, he videoed me! So he threatened to do it again in our room..." Carmen cried miserably. "Even if you say sorry a thousand times, you can''t change the ending. Carmen, I think we are done. I''ll give you three days to move out. Otherwise, don''t me me for kicking you out mercilessly." Ben was tired of any word of her. "Don''t touch me again. You are dirty." After saying it, he directly left. Carmen tried to catch him but fell on the ground, her blood and tears mixed up, wetting the carpet. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Carmen clutched the carpet tightly. Coldness shed across her eyes. "Tracey, I will never let you go!" At this moment, Tracey had just finished washing up. Adam was still ying Weiqi with the old master so he did not pester Tracey tonight. It was not untilte at night that the old master was letting him go back. As he entered the room, he saw Tracey was already sleeping soundly. "Little bunny, I''ll let you go tonight." He smiled. He knew that Tracey was tired during the day, so he didn''t want to wake her up. After washing up, hey beside her quietly. Tracey seemed to have felt something and rolled over to wrap around Adam''s waist. "Little bunny, good night." He kissed her forehead and fell asleep. With Adam by his side, Tracey slept in security. There were no more terrible nightmares. When she woke up by the rm clock, it was already bright. Tracey turned off the rm, jumping off the bed barefoot, and opened the curtains. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The morning light shed in through the window. Adam opened his eyes and saw Tracey was standing in the sun. She stretchedzily, like a kitten who had just woken up. Seeing her exposed beautiful back, it was so attractive. He hugged her from behind and said, "Good morning, little kitten." "Why I am a kitten this time?" Tracey turned around and buried her head in his arms. "You stretched like a kitten, cute and sexy, which makes me unable to control myself." Adam said. Tracey smiled and said, "You are just a hooligan with a handsome face." "As long as I can be with you, I don''t care to be a hooligan." "Fine. I''m going to wash up, or I''ll bete." Tracey gently pushed him away, and her mood was so clear with Adam here in the morning. "Okay." Adam loosened his hug. After having breakfast and saying goodbye to the old master, they were heading for their own company. Another busy day started. When Tracey stepped into the office, the way that others look at her changed a little bit. She was very familiar with this kind of look. During her school days and when she was gossiped by her ssmates, they looked at her like this. Well, it seemed that she became the center of the topic again. Tracey nced at them coldly, and they quickly returned to their seats. Tracey could feel their eyes still followed her even after she had sat down. In the tea room, two people were making coffee. "Hey, have you heard? How did our director enter thepany?" "It has been spread out in the wholepany, of course I know it! I thought it was strange that she became the director without an interview at such a young age. It turned out that she had the backer." "No wonder she dared to challenge Ruth on the first day she came. I was strange that why she was so bold that not fear the vice president. Oh, it was because she had the president''s supports." "You may know a person''s face but not her mind. I thought she got this opportunity was because of her ability, It seems I was wrong." "As the saying goes, now is the age of prostitution is better than the poor. Can you believe it? She rejected my proposal for three times! How such a kind of person questioned my work?!" As more and more people participated in the talking, they chatted more and more excitedly. "By the way, I don''t know who is better in bed between Anne and Ruth. She must be good at it or how could she hooked up president Xia. After all, president Xia was the most self-disciplined man. He had not been yed around with any other women for so many years, unlike the vice president Edgar. I didn''t expect that he could not resist young girl''s seduction. I heard that they behaved intimately in the public!" "Didn''t you hear it? it''s popr to have a sugar daddy nowadays. Look at Annie''s figure, when she is in bed, she must be..." Everybody returned to the happiness of gossiping after a few days'' silence. They looked as if they were having a tea party. "She must be what in bed?" a cold voice sounded. "In bed...Uh .. Annie..." The person who tried to answer was nearly choked. In an instant, everyone became sober. "When did Tracey appear here?" They thought. Tracey finally knew why everyone looked at her with that kind of look. They were gossiping her and her father! The lively tea room soon became silent. One of them was scared and forgot to turn off the water dispenser, leaving the water kept running out. Tracey came forward to get a ss of water. "You chat so happily just now. Did I disturb you?" None of them dared to answer this question. They were so timid that lowering their heads as much as possible. "What did I say on the first day I came here?" Tracey asked. "..." The crowd was still silent. They all shut their mouths tightly for fear that they would be involved. "Say it!" Tracey suddenly put down the cup hard, which scared many people to tremble. "Anne said that the office is not a ce for chatting, and we are not allowed to gossip during working hours." One of them clearly repeated Tracey''s words. Everyone turned their heads and saw that it was Set. She also heard a lot of rumors, but she warned them not to gossip. With her little power, how could others follow her? Nobody cared about her opinion and kept gossiping until being caught. "Grace, have you finished the proposal I asked you to redo?" Tracey looked coldly at the director who just said with the greatest joy. "I, I''ll do it right away." She was waiting for a chance to escape from this ce, as soon as heard it, she ran away immediately. "Stop. You don''t have to do it." Tracey said in a cold voice. Grace thought that Tracey was going to fire her, and she was scared to tremble. "Annie, sorry, I was wrong. I have a family to support, please don''t fire me!" Tracey smiled to see her scared look, such a smile made Grace felt even colder. "Grace, what are you thinking of? When did I say I will fire you?" "Then... Annie, what do you mean?" Tracey nced at them and found there were eight people in total. "Ste, buy 50 kilograms of melon seeds and some fruits. Last time I said that I''ll buy you snacks if you are having a tea party." "Ah?" Set was stunned. "What''s going on? Not only did Annie not punish them, but she also prepared snacks for them?" She thought. Everyone looked at each other and did not know what Tracey was nning to do. "Why are you still staying here? Hurry up." "Yes." Set did not dare to question Tracey''s order and ran away quickly. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 After Set came back with snacks, Tracey had returned to her office, who stood in front of her were right those gossiping people. Other staff also put their work down and look at Tracey. They were curious about Tracey''s next move. "I know you all were strange that why I could be your director. Yes, I''m young, and with limited professional and social experience. Because I''m only a junior in university and haven''t graduated yet. I know what you''re doubting. However, I am sure to tell you that the reason why I can be the director was not the as rumor says. Since I am already here, I will let you know my ability. Then you can see if you are wrong or not. It was a rule that no one was allowed to chat and gossip during work hours. It seemed that you didn''t care about what I said. Today, all of you were chatting very happily in the tea room. Although I don''t know what you were talking about, I decided to add some fun to you. You don''t have to work today. Here is a table for you. You can continue to chat right now. You shall finish all the sunflower seeds. In case you will be thirsty, I also prepare fruits for you." They looked at the seeds in the big bags. Each of them would have to eat more than five kilograms of the seeds plus the fruit in the same weight. "Director, we have to finish them within...today?" One person carefully asked her. "Yes. After I came here, I didn''t treat you anything. Today I''d like to treat you with these snacks. Don''t you dislike them, do you?" She asked with a smile. Her smile looked so gloomy. Maybe she would look better if she did not smile. Definitely, no one dared to say that they dislike the snacks. "No, no." "Then eat it. If you can''t finish it, don''t even think about getting off! Stay here until eating them up!" Tracey said coldly. "Yes, director!" Everyone quickly sat down and began to eat the seeds. Tracey nced coldly at each of them. They were all lowering their heads down, for fear that Tracey would put them into trouble. Tracey took a look at those who kept looking at them outside her office. "Does anyone of you want to join in the party? The team here wees you at any time." "No, no, Annie, I still have a lot of work to do." "Yes, Director, I have to make a proposal for you in the afternoon." Immediately, all of them were going back to do their work. The people in Tracey''s office were all full of grievances. Usually, they can eat up to one pound of the seeds, Today, they have to eat ten pounds! They felt heavily headache when just thinking about it. The people from other departments also gathered here after hearing the news. Everyone was amazed by Tracey''s drive. Soon, the whole office was full of the sound of snacking the seeds. After one hour, some of them were bing thirsty. But seeing there was still tons of seeds in the front, none of the eight people dared toin but continue to eat. Ste was quite suspicious about the rumor. Regardless of other''s opinions toward it, she did not believe Tracey would be the president''s mistress. She must find out who was making the rumor. She opened thepany''s BBS and found that a new post had been pushed to the top. It was in a tittle wrote"Who is the outside director of the Human Resources Department? She is actually taking up the position by being the president''s mistress!" This post soon became the hottest one. Ste clicked it. The first part of it was an introduction of Tracey. As she scrolled down, She found that there was a photo that Ben held her, another photo was Tracey put her hand on Ben''s shoulder. The background was the corridor of thepany. For not revealing the true identity of the writer, this post was posted by an alt. There are already manyments below. Apart from posting within thepany, this post was also posted on a few other well-known BBS. It was obvious that someone had paid for the topping service. The one inpany BBS had so many readers. But since this matter was rted to the president, no one dared to leavements below. While the ones in other well-known BBS, people can leavements anonymously, so those comments were all made with harsh words. "Oh My God. This director was not even graduated yet! She turned out to be the director in this way!" "I''m shocked! The twenty-first young beauty to be the director! Is she talented or is she helped by her sugar daddy?" "The president looked young, and his figure was perfect. Maybe they are true love. Didn''t you see her eyes were full of love?" "The little girls nowadays are just so dissolute!" "Shameless B*tch! She is seducing a married man!" Set was shocked by those words. She did not even dare to read more. She thought thosements were the insults for Tracey. She looked up and found that Tracey was fully focused to review the proposal. The sun was falling on Tracey and made her shine with lights. She looked like a goddess. How could she do that thing? The post was staying at the top for a whole day. There must be a person who carefully nned everything. But Tracey was still unknown of anything. Set pretended to hand in a document and went into her office. Hearing someone was knocking at the door, Tracey said without raising her head, "Come in." Ste found that Tracey was correcting the proposal. Tracey had told the supervisor a few times to improve it but the supervisor was still confused. Tracey could only correct it by herself. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Ste didn''t say anything, Tracey looked her up. Set rushed over and whispered, "Anne, have you browsed the websites?" "No, I''m busy. What''s wrong?" Tracey said and quickly lowered her head down to work. "I know why all the people are gossiping you. It''s because someone has released posts about you in the BBS. See." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ste cautiously handed the phone over and said, "Well... Annie, you must be mentally prepared. Those people are vulgar, and their words are very unpleasant." Tracey quickly read the whole post. After seeing the two photos, she remembered it happened when Ben asked her about Carmen''s affair. The photo that Ben held her was because he promised to make up her in the future. In the other photo, she patted Ben''s shoulder was sheforting her father not to be unhappy about Carmen. Tracey did not expect that this scene was photographed by someone and he even made a big fuss about it. Set thought Tracey would be furious. However, Tracey just smiled. "Is this what you want to show me?" "Annie, it''s not good for your reputation. Do you want to ignore it? Look at thements, someone was already exposing your personal information, I''m worried about you..." Chapter 202 Chapter 202 "Are you worried about me? Don''t think that I''m too vulnerable, Set." Tracey said and returned her phone. Tracey grew fastly in the recent three years. Perhaps because she had experienced betrayal, leaving the family, and the threat of death. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At such a young age, she had already experienced something that most ordinary people had never experienced a lifetime. It was those hardships that shaped today''s Tracey. If an ordinary woman encountered what happened to Tracey, she must be feeling frustrating and sad. who would like to be called mistress? No matter how elegant this woman was, she would have a trace of anger. No one would be as calm as Tracey. "Anne, you were abroad these years and maybe you don''t know what is it like domestically. Once the rumors about you were spreading, there must be people who would expose your personal information. Don''t underestimate these people. Even if you are the chairmen, they can dig out all your history. How many romantic rtionships did you have, who were your boyfriends or girlfriends, all the simr things would be exposed. Now all women hate mistress. If you were misunderstood by them, I''m afraid that you will be in trouble." Set talked so much to exin the severity of public opinion. She wanted to warn Tracey, but she didn''t expect that Tracey seemed to not care about it at all. "Anne, do you really listen to me?" "Yes, I do. but you''re talking about those boringizens. What do they have to do with me?" "I just want you to be careful." Set said, she became even more anxious more than Tracey did. "Okay, I see. Go back to work." Tracey said and waved her hand. "Yes." Set could do nothing but to follow Tracey''s will. Tracey didn''t care about it, how could her anxiety work? The sound of snaking seeds was still loud. Although Tracey did not care about the rumor, Set was angry that somebody insulted her idol. She went back to her seat. She registered a bunch of ounts and tried to exin on the BBS, but theizens were too strong, the more Ste exined, the more attack she suffered from those people. Everyone was angry about her ims. They thought that maybe Ste was probably a mistress too, so she stuck up to Tracey. Set felt that she was too weak to fight against public opinions. She could not solve the problem in this way, she must deal with it from the source. She looked at the photo of Tracey and Ben again. In fact, they were not very close in the picture. Although they were holding hands and patting the shoulders. In Set''s eyes, they didn''t look like lovers at all. Instead, they seemed to be the seniority and young generation. If they are really a couple, they should be much more intimate, didn''t they? She had seen Edgar and Ruth hugging each other several times. It waspletely different from Tracey and Ben. However, their rtionship was smeared by someone else and theizens were all misleading, so the rumor grew crazily. "Is it...Ruth?" Suddenly, Set seemed to found something from the angle that this photo was made. Then she ran straight out and went to the ce where she met Ruth that day. Seen from where she stood, it was right the background of the picture. The time on the photo matched the time She met Ruth. The person who shot this picture must be from thepany. The first website she released the post was also thepany''s BBS. When it came to this, Set was more certain that it was Ruth who did it. She was punished by Tracey, so she wanted to avenge. Thinking of the evil words on the inte, Ste felt very ufortable. After all, she was the cause of the conflict between Tracey and Ruth. During the lunch break, Ste pulled Ruth out of the office, "Are you crazy? What are you going to do?" Ruth said. Ste pulled her to the bathroom. "Did you do it?" "Are you f*cking sick? What did I do?" Ruth thought Set must be crazy to drag her here. "Did you make those posts?" Ste looked at her coldly. "What post? What are you talking about?" Ruth said with a smile. Her expression obviously showed that she was the one who did it. "Don''t pretend. Now delete the post and apologize to Anne. Otherwise, I won''t let you go!" Set was very ufortable when she saw her expression. "Delete it? Who do you think you are? How dare you order me to do it? She was just that kind of person. What? She did it but don''t want to admit it? I just want everyone to see what is she like." Ruth said with her arms crossed on the chest as if she was confident to knock Tracey down. "Let me tell you, Set, this matter will soon grow bigger. Anne is sh*t. She will not only be scolded by the people but also she will cause the attention of the management of Xia''s Group. Not to mention being a director, she could even be driven out of thepany. She would negatively affect thepany''s reputation. When she is fired, otherpanies won''t hire such a notorious person. I can''t wait to see her being cursed by everyone then being driven out." Another reason why Ruth made this post was that she wanted to help Edgar to take the president position. Because this post was affecting not only Tracey but also Ben. If Ben broke thepany''s reputation, he would be impeached by the board of directors. As long as Ben was removed, Edgar would highly probably rece him. Then Ruth''s backer would be even more powerful. And if she helped Edgar, he would definitely love her much more. Ruth thought of such a trick to kill two birds with one stone. She thought she would not only defeat Tracey but also pull Ben down. "You are so vicious! Annie has no enmity with you, and you treat her like this. Aren''t you afraid of karma?" Set was very angry. For the first time, she saw a person who was shameless like Ruth. "Karmar? How childish you are! Whoever is kind could live a good life? I should always keep going up and I''ll crush whoever blocks my way!" Ruth pushed Ste away and said, "I''ve always avenged my enemy." "Ruth, you sinister woman, you will regret what you have done today." Set shouted behind her. "Haha, I never regret it. Living in this world, you must be cruel enough." After finish speaking, She threw the paper she used to dry hands into the bin. Suddenly, a burst of pping sounded. "I would like to see how cruel you are." "Anne." Ste saw Tracey wasing in at a steady pace. She wore a faint smile, which made people scared and cold. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Tracey had heard all conversations between Ruth and Set. If Set could think of who did this thing, Tracey definitely could too. The reason why she didn''t care about it was that she didn''t worry about it at all. Those boring netizens liked to dig out the history, then dig. She would like to wait and see what kind of fact they were going to have. Anyway, such a result would not do any harm to her. Everyone would soon find out that it was a farce. The photos were not only rted to Tracey but also rted to Ben. Obviously, Ruth''s posts also targeted Ben. "What a smart woman to kill two birds with one stone!" Tracey thought. However, in the workce, Ruth was never qualified topete with Tracey. Compared to Tracey, Ruth was totally a fresh chicken. "Ruth, if you really want to y the game, I''ll y with you. Don''t cry if you lose." Tracey smiled. Her smile was like a rose that was shining but cold enough to kept pickers away. Ruth could not expect Tracey was so calm. She thought after encountering such a big rumor, Tracey had felt difficult for her situation. Tracey''s eyes were full of the joy of teasing. She looked not to be affected by the matter a little but was happy to join in this game. "What a monster!" Ruth thought.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ruth had to pretend to be aggressive and said, "Let''s wait and see who would cry! The top management of thepany will soon notice this matter." "No problem, let''s wait and see. If you dig your own grave, I''ll help you." Tracey sneered and left gracefully. Set hurried to catch up with her. "Anne, are you really not afraid?" Even Set was a little scared. Ruth''s desire for revenge was quite strong, and Set didn''t know what other tricks she would use. Tracey snorted and said, "I don''t have anything to do with President Xia at all. Even if I really have, can Ruth simply knock me down with only two photos?" "That''s right, but public opinions are formidable. You''d better be careful." Set reminded her. "I know. Let''s have lunch together. I''m starving." Tracey stopped talking it and walked toward the canteen. "Oh, okay." Set followed her obediently. "By the way, do you have any photos of Edgar and Ruth together?" Tracey had already warned Ruth to be mindful of the rtionship between her and Edgar. Who knew Ruth was still arrogant! "No problem, let me y the game with you." Tracey thought. "I don''t have any, but may those gossiping people have. If you want, I can ask them for some." Seeing Tracey was going to fight back, Set was even happier than Tracey. Set was always gentle and had a good temper, she was mad at Ruth, not to mention Tracey. "We must fix her this time!" Set thought. "Cool, the more evidence, the better. Let''s strike her down at a time." Tracey said with a smile. At this moment, Tracey''s phone rang. It was Adam''s call. He had just seen this post. "Little bunny, are you okay?" He was worried if Tracey would be sad. "I''m very good!" Tracey responded briskly. Why would the people around her think of her so weak? It was not others thought of her weak, but she was too strong. As a woman, she was even more powerful than a man. "From your tone, I know I could be relieved. Don''t worry, I''ll let somebody delete the post immediately," Adam felt at ease after talking and confirmed with Tracey. "You don''t have to get involved in. I will solve it myself." "It seems that you have a solution?" Adam said. He leaned against the chair and sighed with relief. He did worry too much. Tracey was no longer the crying little bunny he met three years ago. She was independent, wise, and calm. He overestimated his woman. "Yes, I have my way. I can deal with it, It''s not a big deal. I''ll go to have lunch." "All right, enjoy your lunch." Adam hung up the phone. At this moment, Tracey saw Ben was about to go into the elevator. She quickly walked forward. "Anne, what are you doing? It''s better to avoid suspicion at this time. If other people see it, won''t it be another rumor?" Tracey''s action scared Set a lot. She hurriedly grabbed Tracey to stop her. She thought Tracey was too bold. Now Tracey was right in the center of the rumor, in Set''s opinion, she should avoid the suspicion as much as possible. "I have something to talk to him. Let go of me." Tracey broke free from Set''s hand. "No way! If someone sees it, will it be verified?" "I can''t make it clear to you." Tracey said and looked around. There was no one nearby. At this time, everyone went to the canteen. Then she said, "Dad." Ben heard Tracey''s voice and turned around. "Tracey?" On the side, Set was stunned. "What did I just hear? Tracey called him dad? So she was...?" She thought Tracey was a noble youngdy. She had an elegant temperament, but she had never expected that Tracey was thedy of the Xia family. No wonder she was bold to provoke Ruth one the first she came to work, and she wouldugh when she saw the post. They turned out to be father and daughter! Set carefully observed them. Tracey''s look was somewhat simr to Ben''s. "Tracey, have you seen the post? I don''t know who..." Ben obviously knew about this post, and he was angry that someone dared to rumor him and his daughter! "Dad, don''t be angry. I''m looking for you for this matter. Let¡¯s talk in another ce." "Okay, if I know who did this, I will definitely not let her go!" Ben had been distracted by many things these days, he was in a bad temper. "Set, go have lunch yourself. I still have some things to do." Tracey said to Set, who was already dumbfounded. Only then did Ste wake up from the daze. "Yes, Anne, see you around." This was probably the funniest thing in the world. Ste finally understood why did Tracey smile at this thing. Looking at Tracey and Ben, they were entering the elevator together. Both of them had the elegance that ordinary people did not have. They were born noble, so they were different from themon people. Knowing this was the truth, Set relieved a lot. "Anne was going to fight back. This time, Ruth was going to be in trouble. Haha." Set thought. After all, the person Ruth provoked was Tracey! Set hummed a song while walking toward the canteen. She did not worry about Tracey now, she even felt that the whole world became bright. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Tracey arrived at a restaurant with Ben. Ben''s face was a little tired. "Tracey, you know that, don''t you?" "Is there anyone in thepany who doesn''t know it?" Tracey took a sip of orange juice and asked calmly. Tracey seemed to not angry at all. "Tracey, it has been spread in the wholepany, how can you be so calm The rumor maker was too abominable!" Tracey smiled. "What should I do if I am not calm? Go to kick those who are spreading the rumor? Well, there are so many people in thepany, I will be exhausted if doing that." Now the priority is not to be angry, but to find out the truth as soon as possible and put it to rest.¡± "You''re right. Recently, my emotion is unstable and I''ve almost lost my mind." Ben said. "I can understand, after all, so many things had happened recently. Dad, in fact, I already know who did this." Tracey said slowly. "Do you know who it is?" "Yes, I just heard she admitted she did it. You know this person. It was Ruth, who made a fuss in the canteen and was almost fired two days ago." "It''s her? Is it because she holds a grudge? This woman is so hateful!" Tracey had already learned from Carmen what a vicious woman looked like. Ruth''s was far less to it, so Tracey didn''t feel strange about her tricks. "Yes, she almost got fired because of me that day, so she had been holding a grudge. This matter is rted to both of us, however, those people outside don''t know about our rtionship, so they spread the rumor. This matter will not only affect me but also you, and it will even impact you more. If it is true, you will be impeached by the board of directors. They may ask you to resign for you bringing in bad influence. Who would be the president if you quit? Edgar is Ruth''s lover. If you leave, the new president will be choosing between Reg and Edgar. Edgar has a great chance of winning because Reg is an outsider." "Ridiculous! How vicious is she! Does this matter have anything to do with Edgar?" When it came to this man, Ben was full of anger. He had not made Edgar pay for Carmen''s affair yet, here came a photo scandal! Naturally, Ben would make Edgar pay. But he also worried that if this embarrassing thing was exposed, others may saw him as a joke. What a man hated most was being cuckolded, so he nned to swallow this anger. "No, it has nothing to do with Edgar. Edgar came to our homest time and he knew my identity. Even if he made a rumor, he won''t rumor us like this. I think it was Ruth who nned all this. On the one hand, it''s for her revenge. On the other hand, it''s good for Edgar. Of course, it was mainly good for herself. She is smart, but what a pity, she used her smartness in the wrong way." Tracey said. "I''ll fire this woman right away!" Ben was furious. "Wait, Dad, what reason do you have to fire her now? On the contrary, it will arouse another wave of gossiping. Tell me, do you want to take revenge?" "Of course I do! But this matter is not good for anyone''s reputation." Ben said. He was also very helpless. Why did he get involved in these things? "Dad, I know what you''re worried about. Leave it to me. Just pretend that you don''t know anything." Tracey chuckled. "Tracey, what are you going to do?" "I just want to remove some people before I got promoted." Tracey said and drank up all the orange juice. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Good girl, I''m waiting for your action." Ben was also excited by her words. "The best way was to make them pay in their own ways. Dad, just wait to see what will happen." Tracey smiled. They hadn''t had meals alone for a long time. Ben picked up the vegetables on the steak te and gave them to Tracey. When Tracey was little, she did not like the steak but liked the sides. When Ben picked up the sides for Tracey, both of them were stunned. "It''s been more than ten years. When you were a child, every time I had steak with your mother, you would always take the sides away from our tes." "Yeah, and I used to order children''sbo. But now I''ve grown up, and my mother is no longer here.1'' "Tracey, I''m sorry for you and your mother. What have I done over the years?" After being disgusted by Carmen, Ben was more regretted for Venus. "Dad, it''s all over. Carmen''s tricks are not ordinary people can handle. I used to me you, but after I learned her tricks, I understood you. Back to those years, not to mention you, even if everyone joined together to deal with her, it would not be sessful." "Tracey, what else did she do to you?" Ben frowned when he saw Tracey''s look. He knew that there must be something that he had never known from Tracey''s words. "Dad, at the right time, I will tell you what she did to me. Dad, if, I mean if mom is still alive, what our life would be like?" Tracey suddenly thought about the photo. Adam had no news about it yet. It would be the best news if there were no news. In recent days, she often dreamed of a family reunion. In her dream, she smiled as naive as she did in childhood. "If your mother is still alive, I must kneel to her and confess my guilt. But she is gone. It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect her and made her suffer so much." Ben was full of sadness. Tracey wanted to inform him about the photo, but she was afraid to make her father sadder with a misunderstanding photo. "Dad, it''s all over. It''s hard to say what will happen tomorrow. Maybe you''ll meet again one day." Tracey could onlyfort like this. "You''re right, we''ll meet again on heaven. I''ll confess all my sins then." Tracey sighed softly, hoping that the woman in the photo would be found soon. Seeing Ben fell into sadness, Tracey pleaded him by telling him a lot of fun stories about her childhood. When she returned to the office, the eight people were still snacking the seeds. Set quickly came up- "The discussion on the Inte is getting more fierce. Anne, please rify the rtionship between you and the president. Otherwise, those people would not stopmenting. See, she released another photo." Set clicked on the new photo. It was Adam. On the first day, he came to pick Tracey up. But the face of him couldn''t be seen clearly. On the photo, some words were added: Sugar Daddy. "Did you get the photos I need?" Tracey asked calmly. "Right here, I asked some people from different departments for them." Set quickly took out the photos. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Tracey took over Set''s mobile phone and saw the photos were much more exciting than those were posted online. In the photos, Edgar held Ruth''s waist or Ruth kissed him. What''s more, they even had sex in the car. All the photos were clear enough to recognize. They were not like the behavior of Tracey and her father at all. Ifizens scolded Tracey''s photo hard, not to mention the photos of Ruth and Edgar. ''''Ste, do me a favor." "Anne, anything you need my help, I''ll do my best." Set nowpletely regarded Tracey as her idol or the mentor of her life. "I read your resume before, you''re good at writing. Edit these photos, and I''ll find someone to release them." Then, Tracey returned the phone to Ste. "Anne, you''re finally going to fight back!" Set was already pissed off by Ruth. "Correct. You''ve read so much gossip news about me. I believe you''ll make another more exciting news." Tracey said. "Yes! I''ll do it right away." Ste left happily. Was there any news that was more exciting than Tracey''s counterattack? After Ste left, Tracey dialed a number. "Hello, Mr. Chief Editor." The person who Tracey called was exactly the editor who made Sean''s photo scandal. "Miss, do you want the reward for thest time? Mr. Sheng''s exclusive news has gained more than a hundred million reviews, my boss was still very happy." "No, I have other news for you today. Likewise, I don''t need any reward. All I need you to do is to try your best to expose them to all the major BBS and social media. Is this feasible?" Hearing the familiar tone, the chief editor''s heart trembled again. "Could it be another headline?"He thought. "Of course! With the big news you gave mest time, you can ask me to do anything for you." The chief editor agreed promptly. "Okay, I''ll email you in a while. I need you to do it as soon as possible." "No problem." Hanging up the phone, Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "Ruth, I didn''t mean to get you involved in this matter." But since you deliberately provoked me, don''t me me. You should pay for your behavior and bear the consequences yourself." At this moment, in a romantic restaurant, Ruth and Edgar were sitting there. She wore a low-cut short skirt and ck stockings, moving her leg all the way up on Edgar''s leg. "Little slut, do you want it right now? Are these dishes not satisfied you at all?" Who wouldn''t like the proactive women? Edgar pinched her restless leg. "President, you like the exciting things the most, don''t you? We have tried in the car, the cinema, the woods, and the garden. Don''t you want to try here?" Ruth''s licked her lips and kept attracting Edgar with her eyes. "Come on, I''m not in the mood today. Let''s wait for another day." Edgar was also a little anxious. Ben seemed to have already known what he did with Carmen. As a man, he knew what a man hated most was being cuckolded. He was worried that Ben would expose this matter, or would threaten him with this matter. Since this thing was still in progress and Edgar was worried about his future, so he had been paying close attention to Ben''s situation for the past two days. After all, the Xia''s Group was still in the hands of Old Master Xia and Edgar was not his son. "What''s wrong? President Xia, you should be in a good mood. How can it be bad?" Ruth directly sat next to Edgar from the opposite seat. "Why should I be in a good mood?" Edgar looked confused. "Didn''t you browse the BBS?" Ruth turned on her phone and forwarded the post to Edgar. Edgar was not a person who liked surfing the Net. He still didn''t know what had happened until he read the post and saw thements below. Ruth was looking so proud of what she did. "Now that such a big thing has happened to the company andizens are reacting fiercely to it, what do you think the consequences will be?" "What are the consequences?" Edgar''s face was gloomy. "This will bring a very negative impact on Xia''s Group. Soon, the board of directors will know and may punish Ben. Don''t you have a chance to rece him?" Ruth shook her head proudly and did not find that Edgar''s face was getting more and more gloomy. "Did you do this?" "Yes, the b*tch, Anne, used her title to suppress me several times. I''d like to see how many days she can still be a director. I happened to take these two photos. She was bold to act so intimately with the president." Hearing Ruth''s words, Edgar pped her in the face. "Stupid!" This p stunned Ruth. She didn''t do anything wrong. Why was Edgar so angry? "Edgar, why did you hit me? I did this not only for myself but also for you!" Ruth looked wronged. If Edgar hadn''t known Tracey''s identity, he might have praised Ruth. However, he went to Tracey''s home that day and knew Ben was her father. "You idiot, do you know the rtionship between them?" "What rtionship? Isn''t it an immoral romantic rtionship? President Xia has been married and has children. With his age, he can be Anne''s father! He was obviously cheating her wife!" Ruth had never thought carefully about the rtionship between Tracey and Ben, so she was still in a daze. She didn''t know why Edgar was so angry. "He is her father!" Edgar was so pissed. "What? Anne is his daughter? No, the president''s daughter is Renee. I have seen her before."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Anne is his eldest daughter, the well- known first miss of the Xia family. You are so stupid to make up the news that they are in affairs. You troubled me to death this time!" Edgar was going to be crazy. If such a thing happened in the past, it would be fine. But Ben had just known about what Edgar did with Carmen, now the photo scandal added stimtion to him. Who could bear so much bad news no matter how good-tempered the person was? "If Ben knew these two things were rted to me, he would definitely hate me." Edgar thought. "Even if Anne is his daughter, this matter has nothing to do with you, Edgar. They don''t have evidence." Ruth made all posts with her alt. Ruth was affirmative that nobody has the evidence that it was she who did all this. "You, ah... even if Ben would not fix me publicly, what about secretly? He has suffered such a great injustice. If it were you, wouldn''t you be angry?" "Then what should I do? Edgar, I don''t know that Tracey is his daughter." Chapter 206 Chapter 206 "What should you do? I don''t know what should I do!" Edgar thought but did not say it out. He was worried that If Ben thought that he ned the whole thing and Ben would break with him. Although Edgar was obsessed with women and hated Carmen''s vanity, he didn''t mean to break up with Ben. "Leave this thing alone. You''d better delete all the posts." "Edgar, my post had be very hot on the BBS. It''s toote to delete them now." Ruth spent a lot of money to promote the post. Ruth hired many online ghostwriters to build up impact, all of which cost money. She wanted to push Tracey to be the focus of the rumor. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She wanted this matter could be as fierce as possible so that Tracey became hated by everyone! No matter how perfect her n seemed to be, she missed one thing, Tracey was the first miss of the Xia family! "You''re gonna piss me off. Whatever, as long as they don''t have evidence, it won''t be a big problem. During this period of time, we''d better keep a distance so as not to be caught." Edgar quickly analyzed current situation. He must be careful for avoiding being caught by others particrly Ben. He must wait until it calm down to meet Ruth again. "Okay, I know." Ruth hoped that Tracey would let it go, but she suddenly thought of what Tracey had said in the bathroom before. The uneasiness started to expand in her heart, and she always felt that something would happen next. Those who were eating seeds didn''t finish until four o''clock in the afternoon. Each of them had blisters in their mouths. They may never want to eat seeds again in this life. They stood in Tracey''s office. "Anne, we finished." Tracey nced at the piled up seed shells on the table and said, "Okay, I hope you keep it in your mind. Next time, if you break the rule again, the seeds will double!" "No, no, no, we never break the rule. In the future, we will only concentrate on work and will never gossip during work hours!" As soon as they heard the seeds will double, they were about to cry. "Where the hell such a ruthless director came from?!" One of themined in her heart. "It''s better to know your mistake. Go to of ten thousand words and give it to me tomorrow." Tracey said. They thought that it was enough to finish the seeds, but they didn''t expect that they still have to of ten thousand words. They cursed Tracey to death in their hearts. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Tracey put down the pen in her hand and looked up at those people, they immediately trembled and shook their heads repeatedly. "No, no. We''ll write it soon." "Okay, you can go out now. Remember to dumb the shells." Tracey waved her hand. "Yes, Anne." Those people left dejectedly. As soon as they went out, a man in a ck suit came in. He knocked on the ss window, "Director, the chairman wants to see you." This man was Bruce, the executive secretary of the old master. Although he was young, he had the old master''s deep trust. He worked for the old master on behalf of his father. When Tracey was little, she often yed with him. He was a very considerate older brother. They were unexpected to meet again today. "Okay, wait a minute." Until Tracey finished dealing with the documents, she turned off theputer and left. Tracey and Bruce left the office together. Seeing they were gone, some people murmured, "Hum, she''s too proud, now she is going to be punished." "Well, she probably will not return. The chairman personally call her in!" "Look, although she is young, she is as vicious as snow white''s stepmother! She''d better be fired so that I don''t have to be anxious every day." "If she is fired, does it mean that we don''t need to write the ten- thousand- word review?" Another person asked this question happily. "Of course we don''t! Hey, my tongue hurts so much with the blisters. Now, it''s good to see the vicious director to be fired!" Everyone was gloating. The workce was sometimes really like a battle field, whether men or women, they have to utilize the strategies and fight against each other. Everyone should go up hard by stepping others. As long as someone may encounter difficulties, the rest must be cheerful. "It seems that you haven''t had enough lessons. As soon as Anne is gone, you are talking nonsense again." Set said. Hearing more and more unpleasant words about Anne wereing out,Set couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up to speak for Tracey. But after saying that, she didn''t see others take it seriously. "Hey, who do you think you are? are you the little puppy of the director? I used to think that you are a nerd, but I don''t know that you are ackey. As soon as Anne came, you were ttering her. What if our director was a man? Will you climb onto his bed? What a pity! she will be fired soon. But you can make your dress shorter. Maybe the next director is a man? Haha." The person who spoke was a middle-aged divorced woman, Kelly. After the divorce, she was even more vicious. She was always the leader of the gossiping army. It was unknown that if she got stroke by the divorce, she could not stand that others were superior than her. Previously, Set was still a rustically-dressed office neer, so she was often bullied by Kelly and worked as her servant. These two days, Set changed her style, so those bad words wereing to her, saying that she must have been raised by a sugar daddy. Set could bear these words, but she could not stand to hear they cursed Tracey. Kelly''s words made the whole officeughed. "You are always saying climb on men''s bed, Kelly, it seems that you are very experienced? How about you teach youngsters how to do that? Oh, I forgot that you have divorced a long time ago. With your age and look, I''m afraid that no one allows you to climb onto their beds." Set was definitely not a sharp-tongued person. In the past, she had heard them talking about others, but today, she couldn''t stand anymore. It was others'' first time to see Set was so bold and was so sharp-tongued! Kelly was only ten years older than Set. Today, what Set said was like a huge humiliation of her. Not to mention of the age, Kelly hated it the most when others mentioned her divorce, which made her felt very embarrassed. Set''s every word poked her in pain. "You, you..." She was so angry that her chest was even heaving. "Kelly, if you don''t like being humiliated, then why do you humiliate others? Only you who have the self-esteem? Please think it over before attacking others. Anne is not the kind of person you said. I know you are just jealous. "Only respecting others, will you be respected. Don''t throw your self-esteem out and let others step on it." After finish saying, Set sat down to work again. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Tracey followed Bruce upstairs. When there was no one around, Bruce said, "Long time no see, Miss Xia." "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other for ten years, have we? I heard that you are the confidant of my grandpa." Tracey smiled and said. "He trusts me." Bruce said respectfully. "Is Grandpa looking for me or...?" Tracey asked but was not worried at all. After all, Tracey and Ben were father and daughter. Others didn¡¯t know their rtionship, she knew. "Other shareholders knew this and held an emergency meeting. The old master didn''t want to be questioned, so he asked you to exin it." "Well, I want to hide longer, who knew it end so soon." Tracey shrugged her shoulder. Those shareholders were always stubborn. Since such a big thing had happened, they probably felt that thepany would be ruined. Otherwise, they would not have called Tracey in within such a short time. "You are still as naughty as before." Bruce smiled gently. He was really gentle and considerate, not like Sean, the hypocrite. "I have been already different from the past." Tracey sighed. Bruce looked at her and found that there was aplicated look in her eyes. Her eyes were no longer pure as before. It was true. After so many years, who could maintain the same appearance? "Don''t worry, Miss Xia. Leave everything to the old master." "I know. Besides, I didn''t do anything wrong. What am I afraid of?" Tracey put away her smile and instantly became the cold director again. Their old story ended. The elevator was opened at this moment and they walked out. Seeing Tracey was so elegant and stable, Bruce sighed. She should still be innocent at this age, but the girl in front of him was so brave and determined. She looked not fear of anything. The rhythmic footsteps sounded in the corridor. Two bodyguards stood at the door. When they saw Tracey, they opened the door. This was a meeting room for the senior officials, so ordinary people couldn''te in. Tracey came here once with Ben when she was a little girl. At that time, sheid down on a chair and fell asleep. When Ben finished his work, he saw Tracey had slept soundly and he wrapped her small body with his zer. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. Tracey was surprised toe back to this ce with such an identity. She wore a smile, calmly walking into the serious meeting room. The old master was already sitting there, he was not as kind as he usually to be. At this moment, he was the chairman of the board of directors. He was like a king who was above all others. On his right hand, there was Reg, Edgar, and Ben. On his left side, there were some people who were over 50 years old. Such an atmosphere was like a huge interview. As soon as Tracey came in, she was stared at by ten pairs of eyes. If she was an ordinary girl she had already been scared. Tracey smiled decently and kept walking smoothly. She nodded to the old master and said, "Good afternoon, Chairman, president, vice president, and all shareholders." But what she said sounded like she was here for the interview. The old master was very satisfied with her performance. She was graceful, her eyes were clear, and her back was straight. "What a good granddaughter!" The old master thought. Compared with Tracey, Renee and Leo were totally jerk who did the having fun things only. They couldn''t evenpare to Tracey''s toes. "Are you the new director of HR department?" A man wearing sses led the questioning. "I''m not here for an interview. May I sit down?" As soon as she came in, she was treated as a prisoner, no one would be happy for this. She had already been polite to others, but others seemed to not treated her equally. Of course, she would like to rebel. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sit down." The old master pointed to the empty seat. "Thank you, President Xia." Tracey sat down. Just now, she was standing while all others were sitting. She felt like either the prisoner or the interviewee. "Can you answer my question now?" The man who asked just now was a little impatient and asked again. "Yes, I''m Anne. I''ve just been working in thepany for a few days. I hope I could learn from you all." she said with a smile. "We are not teaching you today. Do you know why I called you here?" "I don''t know." Tracey pretended to be confused. "Well, you don''t know. Now the Inte is full of posts about you. Should you exin to us?" Another person said, directly throwing out a pile of papers. Everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a mistress. After all, she was young, her appearance and temperament were good enough, and she was qualified to be a mistress. "I have nothing to say about this matter. You say something." Ben said to Tracey. He had been holding his breath, waiting to see what are these shareholders going to do. Edgar sat by the side uneasily. Even though he had not participated to make the posts, he was also worried that he would be implicated by the idiot Ruth. "I don''t have anything to say either." Tracey shrugged her shoulders. "Do everyone believe the bullsh*t those posts said?" "What the hell are you talking about? Bullsh*t? How do you exin the photos? You are just a small director, how dare you hold hands with the president in the public? I don''t know how distressed your parents would be when they see this news? I heard that you are justing back from America." You should be well educated, however, you behaved so shamelessly! Where is your self-esteem?" The more he said, the angrier he became, as if Tracey was his child. Tracey smiled and looked at him, "Why my parents distressed? What''s more, did you really see I lost my self-esteem with your eyes?" The man was furious. "How, how dare you talk back! Shameless! You should apologize instead of being unreasonable!" "Mr. Li, I don''t know why Iforted my father and patted him on the shoulder egual to losing my self-esteem." Tracey told him the truth word by word. "You know me? What? Your father...? What are you talking about?" That man just reacted. At this time, the old master said, "Everyone, let me introduce, she is my granddaughter, Tracey. She just came back from the United States. She required to hide her identity. In order not to be special, not to be ttered and she wanted to learn some real skills. I admire her idea. Of course, I will support her. Who knows that someone made a big fuss about it! How dare this person rumor my son and my granddaughter, what a joke!" Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Other people''s words may not carry weights, but the words of the old master were totally different. They were like the imperial edict. No one knew the name of Anne, but everyone knew Tracey. They looked at Tracey and Ben. Tracey''s and Ben''s faces were obviously simr. Why didn''t the shareholders think of this at first? Why did they urgently to hold such a ridiculous board meeting? For a moment, everyone was a little embarrassed. They even ned to ask Ben to resign. Fortunately, they did not say it out. Otherwise, it would be a joke. "Tracey, I remembered. More than three years ago, I attended youring- of- age ceremony. But that day, I saw you just showed up for a second and disappeared." "Yes, it''s Tracey. I hugged you when you were a baby." "When you were a little girl, you were chased by my husky and hid up on the cherry tree. By the time we found you, you had eaten cherry on the tree for a whole day." Only then did everyone''s memory wake up. It turned out that Tracey was the little girl in their memory. It''s been a long time that everyone had not seen her, so they could not recognize Tracey instantly. "It seems that you have remembered me, you made me feel like a prisoner just now." Tracey knew that these people were not bad. They were just a little conservative. Moreover, sometimes first impression is the strongest. As soon as they read the news, they thought it was the truth. Tracey was clear about human nature. The person who should bear me would be the rumor maker. Other people were just misled by the news. "It''s our fault. I thought it was true when I saw the overwhelming posts on the Inte. I was angry for a moment. Tracey, don''t me us." "How dare I be angry with you? It''s just a misunderstanding which needs exnation." Tracey smiled. "Tracey, since this is a deliberate rumor, then it is obvious that the maker has a purpose. Who did you offend? Who dares to mess with you like this?" Other shareholders also understood that someone was framing Tracey. However, the person was stupid to made an incorrect link between Tracey and Ben. Tracey inadvertently nced at Edgar. Edgar''s head was covered with sweat, and he didn''t even dare to raise his head. "I don''t know. If I know, I won''t let this happen." Tracey''s answer made Edgar relieved. "This is outrageous! If we find out who did it, we won''t let him go! It won¡¯t be good for Tracey and Ben if things keep going on like this. It seems that we can only announce your identity. Xia''s Group will rify it for you. Tracey, I am afraid that you can not hide your identity any longer." "Fine, there is no other way. Originally, I wanted to learn something as an ordinary person. At this critical moment, it seemed to be the only way. I hope that it will not affect my work." Tracey was somewhat helpless. "I''ve heard about it, Tracey, you''ve been working hard these days. You''re thetest to get off work every day. I''ve heard that you''ve read all thepany''s reports for the past two years." The old man was veryforted that Tracey would be so hardworking. Now he really believed that she had set up her ownpany. "That''s what I should do." Tracey smiled. "Well, since the truth has been exposed, please take care of the next thing." The old master nced at the crowd. "Don''t worry, Old Master Xia. We know what to do." "That''s all for today''s meeting. I have something to ask you, Tracey." "Yes, grandpa." The others left one by one, leaving only Tracey and the old master in the room. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the door was closed, the old master said, "Tracey, do you really not know who did this?" Tracey was a little stunned by his question. But she smiled mischievously. "Grandpa, do you think I really don''t know or just pretend not to know?" "You naughty girl, just now you said that you didn''t know it but you looked at Edgar. Does this matter have anything to do with him?1'' The old man was quite good at observing. "Nothing can be hidden from you, grandpa. The older, the wiser. To tell you the truth, grandpa, it has nothing to do with him directly but something indirectly." Tracey didn''t make it straight. After all, if the old master knew Carmen was cheating on Ben and had an affair with Edgar, he may go fight with Edgar promptly. "Oh? What do you mean?" "It was done by a person rted to Edgar. Grandpa, do you believe me?" Tracey''s expression soon became serious. "You silly girl, you are my granddaughter. Of course I believe you!" The old master said with a smile. "Grandpa, there is something I can''t tell you now. When the time is right, I will tell you. But next, I want to do one thing, and I hope you can agree." "What are you going to do?" The old master thought Tracey should have a big n, otherwise, she would not be so serious. "I want to remove the people who block me." Tracey did not hide her ambition at all. Although she was still implicit, the old master seemed to have got her point. "Good! No matter what you want to do, you will always have my support!" "Thank you, grandpa. Don''t worry, I will definitely not do anything bad to the Xia family. What I am going to do will be obviously good for our family and thepany. "For some reason, I can''t tell you the truth right now. When the truthes out, you will understand my intention." Tracey said in a firm tone. Although the old master didn''t know what she was going to do, he felt like she was a lone ranger. She carried a lot of things on her back and walked forward alone. "I believe you can do a good job." The old master patted her on the shoulder. "Then Grandpa, go back to have some tea. Leave thepany to me. Don''t worry about it." Tracey knew that the reason why the old master showed up here was mostly for her. He was afraid that others would hurt her. Seeing that Tracey was more powerful than he had imagined, the old master felt at ease. "Okay." "I''ll go with you." "I don''t want to take the elevator. I haven''t been to thepany for a long time. Let''s walk around together." The old master''s intention was actually to rify the rumor. "Okay." She knew it was his grandpa''s kindness, how could she refuse it? Although she knew she could handle it perfectly. She held her grandpa observed each floor. Many people were nervous when they saw the chairman wasing and afraid that they would be found neglected about their work. When they saw it was Tracey who was with the chairman, everyone was shocked. The old chairman didn''t like women getting close to him. His secretaries were all men. How did this gossip heroine walk with him today? "Chairman." The general manager hurriedly went out to wee him. "Don''t worry about me, go do your work. I''ll look around with my granddaughter." "Granddaughter!!" Everyone was more shocked. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 With Tracey''s current poprity, she was like a star. Even the people outside knew her, let alone those in thepany. So everyone was weird that why chairmen would be with such a controversial woman? No matter how they were curious, no body dared to ask the chairmen about the rtionship between them, until the old master inroduced Tracey. Now they finally knew that Tracey was the first miss. "It turns out to be First Miss Xia. Sorry for my negligence." "Never mind. I''m just a director in thepany. Please treat me as an ordinary person." Tracey said humbly. Visiting thepany with the old master would be the best way to break the rumor. Now many people began to felt ridiculous to rumor Tracey had affair with her father. "The rumor maker was really blind and stupid." They thought. "Take me to visit your office." The old master was clear than anyone else that the workce was like a battlefield. As the rumor came out, Tracey''s office must be filled with various gossips everyday. Imagine, a young woman became a director, how could everybody not think more about it? So the old master thought of this way to minimize the damage for Tracey. Tracey knew his intention, and she didn''t stop him. A group of people came to Tracey''s office. When the stuff heard that the chairman wasing, they thought that it was Tracey''s affair drew the chairmen. The gossip lovers were originally waiting for Tracey''s joke. Who could have known that Tracey supported the chairmening into her office. "Grandpa, this is where I work. Of course, it can''t bepared to your office. But I like this ce." Tracey said. A word "grandpa" had exined everything. Everybody felt like being pped on the face by the fact, especially Kelly. "It''s good that you like it. You have been stubborn since you were a child. I want you to be the deputy general manager, but you refused, you want the director only. Now there was such a rumor, how can I be relieved?" The old man seemed to be talking to Tracey, but he was actually telling the staff. When they heard the title of deputy general manager, many people''s faces changed. Particrly those who were talking bad of Tracey behind, they were almost scared to death. Who knew that she would be the first miss? This was really a big shock. "Grandpa, I''m young and my experience was still limited, so let me slowly develop myself from the director position." "Okay, okay, I know you are young. Well, I should go home if everything is fine. Come back to see me if you are free. I am bored." The old master turned and left. Tracey sent him to the car. "Grandpa, thank you for helping me out." "I know, even if I don''te here today, I believe you can handle it perfectly. When I saw your temperament when you walked into the conference room, I was stunned. Little girl, you did a good job. I am proud of you. Beforeing here, I thought you may cried for this matter. Unexpectedly, you are totally fine! And you are also already thinking of the next step to cope with it. I will be relieved in the future." "Grandpa, I won''t let you down." Tracey said firmly. "Great, I''m leaving." After seeing off the old master, Tracey returned to the office. All the way back, she gained more second nces of people than before. Of course, this time, everyone was not gossiping her, but greeted her respectfully. This was the reason why she wanted to hide her identity. Now they all looked at her with an ingratiating eyes. After returning to the office, it was all quiet, as if the pin dropped on the ground can be sounded. Tracey stood at the entrance. "It seems that I have to introduce myself again. My name is Tracey, and Anne is the name I used in America. "I had been studying abroad. I''ve just returned recently. And I''m the daughter of the president." Her voice was calm, not being a little arrogant because of her identity. If it were other heirs, they may expose their identity everywhere. Tracey simply introduced herself. Within just a few words, she had gained all people''s respect and fear. "Well... Miss Xia, I''m sorry. We didn''t make clear of this matter. I''m really sorry." For them, it was the best time to please Tracey. Tracey just said in a cold voice, "Call my name." "Yes, yes, Tracey." "Call me Tracey in the future. Okay, go back to work." Tracey didn''t say anything more and went back to her own office. She didn''t need to do anything else, next, the top management would help her to rify. Soon Tracey was refocused on her work. At 4:00 p.m., Ste came with the edited picture. "Tracey, take a look." Tracey took a look of them. "Not bad! Okay, let me deal with the rest." "Yes." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey sent the file to the chief editor, and he quickly called back. "Miss, I owe you a favor again, it''s another big event. Your photos are much more exciting and reliable than those now on the Inte. Oh my god...kiss, and car sex...Anyway, the poprity of Xia''s Group has risen, let me add oil to the fire.1'' "You know what to do." "Don''t worry, Miss. I will definitely handle it well." He happily hung up the phone. Tracey was ying with the pen in her hand. Once Edgar was removed, Renee and Leo would lose their final support. It was really interesting. Within just half a day, Tracey had solved everything. When she walked out of the office, she felt rxed. Adam had been waiting not far away. Seeing that she was full of spirits, he said, "You''ve really grown up." This rumor event brought in a storm, but Tracey was like a rainbow after the storm. She was beautiful, shining and rxed. She was no longer the little girl who fell into Adam''s arms three years ago and asked him for help. "Of course, I should grow up someday. I used to hate God for letting me suffer too much. Now I don''t. Only after experiencing the challenges can I be strong. No matter what happened next, I won''t give in. I shall keep climbing up and stand at the top. Then I won''t be bullied. Now I''m invincible, and no one can bring me down!" She said firmly. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Adam gently held her in his arms and said, "I hope you can be my little woman and let me be your shelter. But when you tackle problem easily, you look so confident and pretty.1'' "Yes." "You''re too busy these days. Shall we go abroad for a vacation after you''re done with your work?" Adam looked at her with pity. Tracey was a super workaholic. Adam didn''t have the heart to see her work all the time, he also wanted her to rx. "When I take down Carmen and drive them out of the Xia family, let''s go on a vacation." Tracey snuggled up in his arms and said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ve asked the cook to prepare dinner. You''re not allowed to go anywhere today." "Yes, I''m all yours tonight, okay?" He gently scratched her nose and said, "Good girl." They were going back to Flower Home. Adam asked her to get off before they arriving the vi. "Didn''t we go home for dinner?" "Let''s have dinner on the beach." Adam said. He knew that Tracey liked the sea, so he prepared a romantic candlelight dinner on the beach. "That''s so romantic. Then you go first. I''ll go home to change my clothes." She was still wearing a work suit. "Okay, I''ll go first." Adam left. This was a private beach. At present, the residential rate was still low, so the beach was quiet. The housekeeper had already set up the dinner table on the beach terrace. "Young Master, everything is ready." "Okay." Adam came over, picked up the rose in the vase, peeled a few rose petals and scattered them on the white dining table. Good wine, fragrance, the exquisite tableware, and the aroma of food came into Adam''s nose. Everything was ready. Tracey must be tired recently, so Adam wanted her to be rxed. He had really a careful mind. Tracey took a bath and picked out the clothes she was going to wear for the dinner. She habitually took out a ck dress. When her fingers touched the dress, she moved forward. She took a deep breath and finally took out a simple white dress. She changed into it and looked at herself in the mirror. She was still like a innocent high school student. The woman in the mirror was noble and pure. The scattered hair made her looked even more gentle. Now she was less strict as she was at work, as if she had put on soft lights. Without makeup, she walked to the beach in a pair of t shoes. In front of Adam, she didn''t need disguise, she can just be the real herself. When she thought of this, her mood became happier, and even her footsteps were bing brisk. ''''Tracey!" Suddenly, someone''s voice came from behind. Tracey''s smile disappeared but she continued to walk forward without looking back. Obviously, that man did not intend to let her go. Sean blocked her way. "I should have thought of it earlier. Last time you appeared in the selling office, you must be here to visit the house." "What a coincidence, President Sheng." After being blocked, Tracey had to stop. "Where do you live? We are neighbors." It was only because Tracey liked the sea so Sean bought the wedding house here. However, he didn''t expect that he would really met Tracey. He instantly felt happy, but he immediately remembered what Tracey and Adam said at his engagement party. "I seem to have no reason to tell you where I am living. Do I?" Tracey looked at him coldly. Since she came back, she was always with a fierce aura, and her dressing style was very cold. He was surprised to see Tracey in the same look as she used to be today. Her voice was so cold. However. Even if her appearance remained, her eyes could not go back. "Tracey, I''ve always wanted to talk to you." Ever since his engagement, Sean had called Tracey several times, but Tracey did not answer any call from him. "President Sheng, I think I''ve finished all the talks with you. I am busy, please let me go." Tracey was extremely cold. "Tell me, do you really want to be my aunt-inw?" Sean still remembered what Adam said that day. "I have to rify, I really want to be Mrs. Xiao. As for whether I am your aunt or not, it doesn''t matter." Adam once offered Tracey a condition to be his wife. Tracey only agreed to consider it but did not agree. It was an very attractive condition, but Tracey had no affections for Adam at that time. No matter how she wanted to sign on that agreement, she did not sign finally. Even thought she did hate Sean, she would not exchange with her happiness for the revenge for Sean. If she did so, it would be same as beyond redemption. She went together with Adamter was totally because she moved by him. As for being Sean''s aunt-inw, it was not so important. What she wanted was being Adam''s wife. She also had almost finished avenging Rachel and Sean. Now she had no feelings for Rachel. As long as Rachel did not provoke her again in the future, Tracey would let the rancor for her go. "You don''t have any emotional foundation with him. You can''t fall in love with him. If you want to take revenge on me, you don''t have to do this." Sean grabbed her hand and said. Tracey snorted coldly. "President Sheng, I think you may be wrong. Why do you say that I don''t have any emotional foundation with him?" "You didn''t know him at all. How long have you been back? If you said that you fell in love with him in such a short time, I don''t believe it." Sean still insisted on his own opinion. He thought that Tracey was impossible to fall in love with Adam. The reason why she did so was completely for stimting him or for revenge. "President Sheng, I don''t have to prove my feeling for Adam to anybody, but since you are so eager for the truth, I''ll just get right to it. I knew him 15 years ago, and he had been secretly protecting me these years. If it weren''t for him three years ago, I would have lost my reputation and beenpletely ruined." "What on earth happened that night three years ago?" Sean became more and more convinced that all Tracey''s change had something to do with that night. "If you really want to know, you can ask your fiancee. I don''t want to talk about it, by the way, Brother Adam is waiting for me. Excuse me." Tracey broke free from his hand. Sean was hurt by the "Brother Adam" that Tracey said. "Tracey! I will never give up on you!" Sean said to Tracey''s white figure. Tracey didn''t look back and speeded up her pace. She only wanted Adam in her life. She would not let anyone else to destroy their love. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Tracey ran to Adam, she panted heavily. From her look, Adam felt there maybe something goes wrong. "Who made you angry?" He knew each of Tracey''s expression well. Tracey''s face did not change a lot, but she frowned. Her forehead was also covered with sweat. "I can''t hide anything from you. let me drink some juice first." She directlyy down on the sofa beside. It''s not weird to be sweating if running from the vi to this terrace. Adam handed her a ss of orange juice and she quickly drank it up. "Slow down, the juice is all yours." Adam said. Tracey felt really thirsty and she soon finished a full ss of juice. She didn''t even care about the gentle behavior, but she did not need to maintain it in front of Adam anyway. Then Adam thoughtfully wiped off the orange juice on her lips. "Now can you tell me who made you angry?" Adam sat down next to her. "Let''s go to the beach." Here was surrounded by the wall and she could not see the sea if she was sitting. "Okay." There was still a while before dinner. So they held each other, walking to the beach. Tracey directly sat down on the sand and she also pulled Adam down. Then they rolled into the sand. "Bad girl." Adam chuckled and let hery beside him. The sea breeze blew over. The sounds of seagulls and waves interweaved. In the distance, the sun was setting slowly, and the sky was golden. The scene at sunset was so beautiful. Adam finally knew why Tracey liked the sea so much. It was fantastic. He turned to look at the woman beside. Her hair was dancing in the wind. She was the most beautiful scenery. "I met Sean just now. He seems to have moved here. Fortunately, he doesn''t know which house I live." Tracey said. "Now that he knows you live here, it''s easy for him to know which house you live in. But as long as I''m here, it doesn''t matter even if he knows." Adam did not pay much attention to Sean. Even if anyone else in this world would be his love rival, Sean would never be. "Until now, he still thinks that he has a chance to reconcile with me. He thinks that I am with you because of revenge. I don''t know what makes him so confident to have this illusion." Tracey said. She felt sick for Sean''sst sentence. It was impossible for her to be with Sean again for the rest of her life. "Tracey, there is something I think you should know." Adam turned to a serious look and suddenly sat up from the beach. Seeing he was so serious, Tracey said, "What is it?" "I told you before that Sean took me as his role model since he was a child, but I hide something from you because I was afraid that you would be sad." "I''m not afraid of anything now. Say it. I can bear anything." Adam took out a wallet. Tracey had never seen his wallet, and she didn''t know why he suddenly showed it to her. He opened the wallet, a photo showed up. The girl in the photo smiled sweetly. Tracey remembered this photo. She took this photo when she graduated from middle school. "How did you get this photo?" "In fact, I have photos of you from childhood to adulthood. At that time, my identity was a little special. I was afraid that you will dislike me after knowing my identity. I don''t care if others look down upon me, but I am afraid that you will do like them. That was why you asked me about my family many times when we were on the ship but I didn''t tell you. Later, I could only look at you secretly. One day, Sean saw this photo and he knew the biggest secret of me." "Adam, do you mean that he had seen my photo before knowing me?" Tracey asked, something also appeared in her mind. "Yes, he also saw many portraits of you in my room. If I didn''t like you very much, how could I make my room full of your photos?" Thinking of such a silly action at a young age, Adam could not help smiling. His life in the Sheng family was not as good as it supposed to be. For so many times that Adam got a stroke or had frustration, as long as seeing Tracey''s picture, he was likely to be with spirits and mental supports. He wanted to be a superior person, and he wanted to appear in front of Tracey as a morous man, instead of an illegitimate child. "You mean that Sean was imitating you on every aspect, even the girl he liked..." Tracey didn''t continue his words. Tracey felt her back was cold. She didn''t expect that the man who gave her the happiest three years was just taking advantage of her as a tool topete with Adam. On the day Tracey met Sean, she went to school alone because Carmen asked the car to send Renee and Leo to school. There were no more avable cars for her. She had no choice but to take a taxi with heavy luggage to school. That was the enrolling day. When she appeared, some senior boys were actively helping her, they even a little over enthusiastic. They kept asking her personal questions so that made Tracey a bit ufortable. When she was helpless, Sean showed up. Unlike what happened in the pop fiction, Tracey did not encounter a evil domeneering school hunk but a prince-like boy. He was wearing a white shirt, thin bang was in front of his forehead. She was clean and gentle. He walked through the crowd toward Tracey and asked, "Are you also a freshman? I''ve just enrolled. I can take you there." "Thank...thank you." "You are wee." He took over her suitcase. "Do you live in school?" As long as Carmen was at home, how Tracey dare to stay at home? She ned to live in school and only go home on weekends. Tracey nodded, she saw a surprised look in the boy''s eyes. "Which ss are you in?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Three." "What a coincidence. I''m also in ss Three. We are ssmates!" On the shaded path, Tracey walked together with this boy. Looking into his gentle eyes, hearing the beautiful melody in the air, Tracey smiled. She began to feel excited about her new life. She could finally get rid of Carmen and Renee. The high school days must be very unforgettable! Even now recalling those days, Tracey still remembered the pure happiness. It turned out that Sean had known Tracey for a long time. Tracey thought the reason why Sean approached her was because she was from the Xia family. After listening to Adam''s words, she knew that she was wrong. But...it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everything between she and Sean was just an ident. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 "Would it be disappointing to know the truth?" Adam saw her expression was calm. This little girl was good at controlling her expression so that no one knew her mind. "I''m just a little surprised. I thought he was just looking for a girl from a wealthy family to help him get the right of inheritance. Anyway, he had never been sincere. Why should I care about what is his real intention?" Tracey''s smile was very contemptuous. She had already seen Sean''s heart clearly. Despite she was disappointed, it had been the past. "It''s good for you to think so. At that time, I knew that he was with you, and I was a little angry. I even nned to break you up. Until that day, I saw you smiled at him, very gently. At that moment, I knew that you fell in love with him. If I force you to break up, you will definitely hate me, won''t you? I observed Sean for a while and found that he was more and more interested in you. At that time, I thought God had arranged everything, so I gave up breaking you up. I just stood behind you. Every time I said that I would leave after seeing you for thest time, but I couldn''t control myself. I would always look at you from a distance at where you passed by everyday. Even if just a view of your back, yourughter, or your smile, it can make me full of joy for the whole day." Recalling what he did then, Adam''s mouth was gently lifted. The secret love was sad yet sweet. Seeing Adam''s smile, Tracey couldn''t stand it anymore. She threw herself into Adam''s arms. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t know that this man would be so infatuated. Ridiculously, she used to think that he was a big devil. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Tracey murmured in his arms. Although Adam said those words calmly, as long as Tracey thought that during such a long time, there was a man secretly loved her, followed her like her shadow, she felt deeply moved but a little distressed. Adam could do everything for Tracey, except foring over to express his affection. Besides, he had to see the girl he loved acted lovey-dovey with her boyfriend. It was hard to imagine how strong Adam''s heart was. He was happy because of Tracey''s happiness, and was sad because of her sadness. However, all this was hidden. Adam patted her back gently and said, "Silly girl, why apologized to me. I''m willing to do these things." "I was blind to love a wrong man. Sorry for leting you down. You must be sad to see I was with him every day." When Tracey knew Adam, she was too young. The vow she promised to marry Adam someday was just a joke. She had already forgot it, but Adam did not. "Silly girl, I won''t me you. At the age you met Sean, it''s normal for you to not understand what is love. And how many girls could resist a man like Sean? I don''t me you. Not at all. On the contrary, I have to thank him. He helped you grow up, he also gave you a lesson that how to cherish someone we love." Adam was always cold and arrogant in front of others, only being gentle to Tracey. "Then... did Sean know you secretly followed me?" "As a man, if he can''t feel it, wasn''t he too useless?" He had nothing better than me since he was a child, only being your boyfriend helped him regained confidence. No matter why he tried to get close to you, it was fortunate that his feelings for you were real. He was more anxious than anyone else to know you were sick. His kindness to you was the reason why I was willing to give up, I nned to leave you after your coming-to-age ceremony." Adam was indeed a gentleman. He didn''t take advantage of the chaos to speak ill of Sean. Instead, he talked about everything in an objective way. "Anyway, it all had passed. Don''t mention that unpleasant man. Now I only have you in my heart." Tracey put all her annoying minds aside. As long as she was with Adam, everything will be fine. "Okay." "Young Master, it''s time to have dinner." The butler said respectfully. "I''ll be right there." Adam pulled Tracey up and walked to the table. The sun had already set, and the night fell. The butler had made the fragrance and candles ready, and all the dazzling dishes had been served. As Tracey approached the table, she drooled. "It smells so good!" "A seafood feast specially prepared for you. You can eat more tonight. I bet you haven¡¯t had a good meal in thepany recently." Adam gently pulled out a chair for her. "Definitely! I have to eat more tonight. So much nice food!" Tracey said and sat down. Exquisite tablecloth with delicate patterns, pretty goblet, and rose petals. With the mind fragrance in the air. Eveything made Tracey feel rxed and happy. She smiled like a flower in the candle light. Surely, which woman would not be tempted by such a scene? "Are you so romantic for everyone?" Tracey suddenly asked. Although Sean also treated her well, he was inferior to Adam''s romance. Adam was a man who would extremely dote the woman he loved, and he would also be very considerate about every details. "How is it possible? I am only good for you in this life. Maybe because I lost you in the past, now I only want to put you in my heart." Adam said sincerely. "Honey- mouthed." Although it was a little bit nauseating, it sounded so sweet. "Have more shrimp." Adam said while peeling out the meat in the lobster for Tracey. "In fact...I can do these things myself." Tracey said a little shyly. "Shouldn''t a man do these things for his girlfriend? You just need to tell me if you like it or not." Adam said seriously. "I like it." "Good." Adam smiled. Tracey raised up the wine ss. "I''ll toast you. Three years ago, thanks to you for saving my life. It was you who gave me a chance to reborn, otherwise, I may have been destroyed by Carmen and Renee." Back that night, if Tracey''s photo were exposed, she may have been ruined. It was all for Adam''s help. The ss clinked, both of them were drinking the wine up. What a good wine, smooth, pure, and sweet. They ate while chatting. Tracey told Adam that how she met Steve in America and how did they start their business. Along with her story, Adam''s mood was also ups and downs. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Tracey seemed to be very happy tonight. She talked a lot to Adam about her past, and Adam had always enjoyed listening. When she was about to drink the fourth ss of wine, Adam stopped her. He knew her drinking capacity, and if Tracey continued to drink, she will be soon drunk. "Okay, don''t drink anymore." He knew the taste of drunkenness so he did not want Tracey ufortable. "Fine." Although Tracey was still a little unsatisfied, she was already slightly drunk. "Good girl." Adam gave her his hand, Tracey put her hand on it. They went to the beach again. The air by the sea was much fresher than that in downtown. The special taste of the sea made Traceyfortable. She seemed to have sobered up a little. She took off her shoes and barefoot walked on the sand. She liked the sand slipping through the toes. Adam hadn''t seen Tracey being like this for a long time. He was happy to see Tracey was returning to the way she used to be. "Tracey, don''t run so fast. No light over there." Seeing Tracey was running farther and he was worried, so he soon chased up. There were not too many residents had moved into that area, so there was no light nor noise. Under the moon, there was an alive view of the back. The moonlight fell on Tracey. She was like a fairy. ''Tm not afraid! There are no people, no cars, nobody will see me, even if they see me, they don''t know me. I can remove all the disguises. I can do whatever I want to do. I don''t care about others'' opinions!" Tracey was so excited to act like a naive child. Adam quickened his pace and kept up with her. "Yes, yes, you can do whatever you want." Adam pounced her onto the sand from behind, "You reminded me that there was no one here anyway...Why don''t we..." "Rogue." Tracey whispered, but he didn''t push him away. Instead, she pulled him closer to her. "So what do you want...Young Master Xiao?" She asked perhaps because she was in a little dizzy. The drunk people were actually bolder than before being drunk. Adam''s finger moved along her legs little by little. "Of course, do something that makes both of us happy." Adam said. He appreciated Tracey was in a good mood and drank a lot. In the past, If Adam asked her to do these things on the beach, she would definitely refuse. Although she had changed a lot, in fact, she was still shy. With the kick, Tracey did not push him away. She whispered in Adam''s ear, "I''ve promised you that I''ll be all yours tonight." She bit Adam''s earlobe gently. Usually, he had a strong feeling for Tracey even if she did not flirt, let alone he was being flirted...on the beach. It was also Adam''s first time to do it outside. Nobody was around, it was still very exciting. Just thinking about it made him excited. Smelling the mixed smell of the fragrance of her body and the wine, he was even more agitated. "Baby, you are really good at flirting." Adam praised her sincerely, then began his kissing. They were already familiar with each other''s bodies. His hands seemed to have magic power, wherever it goes on Tracey''s body, there were sparks. She trembled with moaning, which made Adam felt like on fire. There was no person, no light. Tracey''s voice was swallowed by the waves, even the moon was shy and hid behind the clouds. They both had a special feeling for each other. Tracey held Adam''s neck, breathed with affection. At this moment, she removed all the shyness she had when she was sober, bing fully open to the man she loved and made him totally lost. It was not untilte at night that they finished having sex. Tracey and Adam were lying on the beach. They panted heavily, with their bodies going ups and downs. Tracey was so tired that she couldn''t move. She only wanted to sleep now. Adam gently picked her up, and Tracey fell asleep in his arms. When he saw Tracey''s sweet sleeping face, he smiled... Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Little bunny, have a nice dream." Adam carried Tracey all the way to her house. He was about to go to the bathroom and clean her up, a woman suddenly came out of the kitchen. "Miss, youe back... Who are you?" A stout woman stood not far away, seeing a strange man held Tracey, she immediately red at Adam. After Jane finished dealing with her family affairs, she came to Tracey''s vi today. She did not know the rtionship between them. "What did you do to Miss Xia? Who are you?" Looking at her dressing style and talking way, Adam had already guessed who she was. He answered calmly, "I am your Mr. Xiao! Don''t disturb her to sleep." "Mr. Xiao...?" Jane looked at Adam''s face carefully, and she thought he may not a thief. Surely, if a thief was as handsome as Adam, why he was still a thief, he should be a star. Adam carefully checked if Tracey woke up, seeing she was still asleep, he relieved. Adam ignored Jane and went upstairs straight. Jane saw that he was familiar with Tracey''s home then let Adam go. "A man could have Miss Xia asleep in his arms, he must be special to her." Jane thought. Adam washed the stains on Tracey''s body then put her on the bed. It was really a beautiful night. Tracey was awakened by a big noise in the morning. Jane''s loud voice rang in her ears but she couldn''t hear what Jane was saying. "I''ll go down and have a look. Stay and sleep more." Adam knew that Tracey didn''t sleep enough because she drank too much wine and she must be a little headache now. "No, this is my home. I''ll go check it." Tracey uncovered the quilt then she found she was naked! Immediately, she flushed. She grabbed a nightdress from the side and put on a knitted shirt, then she hurried downstairs. "Jane, what happened?" Tracey''s voice suddenly sounded. "Tracey! You slut, why are you always pestering us!" Before seeing the speaker, Tracey recognized the voice. Tracey was a little surprised and did not expect that Rachel woulde here. "Rachel Nan, what are you doing in my home?" The quarrel just now must because Rachel recognized Jane. Not long ago in the selling office, Jane said something to deliberately stimted Rachel. "Stop acting like a fool! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless! Nice try, be our neighbors, be Sean''s mistress!" Rachel scolded, she didn''t forget how embarrassing she was at the engagement party. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Tracey remembered that she met Sean here yesterday. She thought he was just living in this community, unexpectedly, there was such a big conincidence. "Neigbor? Do you mean the next door? Is your home here?" Tracey saw that Rachel was holding an exquisite gift box. Usually, people like Tracey and Rachel would cared about moving etiquette. After moving in, they would visit neighbors right away,st night, Rachel finally moved here. Later she would head for an announcement. Sean didn''t like noise, so they did not hire servants. Rachel also wanted to stay with Sean alone to improve their rtionship. This morning, Rachel visited Tracey''s house as Mrs. Sheng. However, as soon as she came in, she saw Jane. Now Rachel knew it was Tracey who lived in this house, then the woman who was always with Sean this period of time was Tracey. When she saw Jane, Rachel suddenly remembered that it was this woman who told her that someone was seducing Sean in the bathroom. Rachel was about to ask for more details, but she was scolded first. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane thought Rachel was here for making a fuss. Jane''s scold made Rachel quite confused. At this time, Tracey came down. Soon Rachel was mad. "How dare this woman to appear in my world again?" Rachel thought. "Sean is not here. Stop pretending! Tell me, did you deliberately show in the selling office that day? You must have nned it, right?" Rachel grabbed at Tracey''s cor. Tracey was still a little drunk. She frowned and was grabbed by Rachel. "Why was this woman like a shrew? Was she going to fight me in a while?" Tracey thought. Indeed, Tracey had framed Rachel as revenge a few times. However, buying a house in the same community was purely a coincidence, it was Mark who selected the house for Tracey. So Tracey definitely did not know that Sean and Rachel would also buy a house here before she going to the selling office. From the beginning to the end, Sean had never been with Rachel for being responsible for her as he promised. Instead, he just wanted to use her identity to help him get the right of inheritance. Anyway, no matter how would Sean choose his lover had nothing to do with Tracey in the future. As for Rachel, she could never be loved by the man she loved. This was probably the biggest punishment for her. Whether Sean could inherit his family business or not was another matter. At least, he would never be able to get Tracey back. This was also his retribution. Tracey had almost finished her revenge on this couple, now her hatred for them had already faded. After driving Carmen out of the Xia family, she would finish all her revenge. She was only 21 years old and she should start a new life. She would marry Adam and have a pair of lovely children with him. In the future, she would give her children a happy family. She would also forever say goodbye to her miserable past and she would regard it as a dream. Tracey had nned long for her future, she didn''t want anyone to break her n. Obviously, Rachel was not so obedient. "Rachel, I have nothing to do with Sean, nothing since three years ago. Please let go of me," Tracey said coldly. "Since you have nothing to do with him, you were at his vi in the middle of the night? Tracey, I really underestimated you, three years ago I thought you were disillusioned and would never appear in my world again, who knew you''d be so good at seducing men now. What, do you pretend to be innocent? You first seduced Sean, then seduced his uncle. You are really cheap!" Unlike Tracey, who was dressed casually, Rachel had been carefully dressed. She had an important event to attend next. Even though dressing the high- end customized suits, she still spoke evil words, like a shrew cursing others. Tracey frowned more. "Rachel, you said I''m cheap? Who is the person taking advantage of me to approach Sean in high school? It was a pity that I took you as my best friend. You smiled at me in the front, when you go to my back, you framed me and stole my boyfriend. If you really like Sean, you canpete with me. Why did you use those insidious means? And even joined with Carmen and Renee to hurt me. You drugged Sean, and then deliberately lured me to see what you did with him,ter I fled, then you drugged me and have others raped me as I was heartbroken and weak. You even tried to take photos of I was being raped and going to make them the headline the other day! It''s fine you take my boyfriend away, but you still want to take away my shares. Rachel, am I ever bad to you? Why did you do all this! Why you want me to lose everything?!" That night, what hurt Tracey the most was actually Rachel. During a long period of time, Rachel was her bestie even the family when Tracey felt abandoned by her own family. She used to tell Tracey, "From now on, I am your sister, I will take good care of you." However, such a person who had promised Tracey hurt her most. All the time, Tracey had never questioned Rachel if all this was true, but today, she directly let everything exposed. "I just want Sean. I don''t care about your family affairs. Anyway, we just take what we need." In the past, she would pretend to be sorry for something she did wrong. Now, seeing the truth was revealed, she didn''t even want to pretend and never admit her mistake. "Tracey, you were done with Sean long ago, why do you stille back? Why don''t you die in America? You b*tch!" She became excited as she cursed more. She waved her hand and was about to p on Tracey''s face. Tracey did not dodge this time because Rachel was stooped by two hands that faster than hers. Sean and Adam appeared at the same time. Their strength was so strong that Rachel felt ]painful. "Ah... it hurts. Sean, why, why are you here?" When Rachel saw that Sean was behind her, her face was pale. Back then, Sean only knew that he was drugged by Rachel. But he never knew what happened to Tracey after he was drugged. It was not until Tracey spoke out the truth did Sean understand everything. His face was turned extremely gloomy, which made Rachel tremble with fear. "Sean, what did you hear?" Rachel asked cautiously. "You wish that I didn''t hear anything?" Sean asked. His expression told Rachel that he heard all. Rachel''s heart tightened. "Please go home and settle your family affairs. If you are messing around again, I won''t let you off easily." Adam let go of Rachel''s hand, holding Tracey in his arms with a strong desire for protection. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 As soon as Adam came down, he heard Rachel''s abuse. He looked at Tracey with distress, "Are you hurt?" ''Tm fine." Tracey hurriedlyforted him. She put the messy hair behind her ear. It was just a simple action, and many women would do it. However, this unconscious action touched Adam. This small action was charming and gentle. Compared to the past, the biggest change of Tracey should be her aura. She was sometimes gentle, sometimes cold, and sometimes charming. She was ever-changing. Tracey looked quite gentle in Adam''s arms, which totally different from what she reacted to Sean this period of time. Seeing she was like this, Sean got envious. He had never seen Tracey like this three years ago. At that time, she was too young and tender like a bud. Now, she had fully bloomed and was giving off her charm. However, the flower guard was never Sean but Adam. Tracey turned to Sean and Rachel but kept staying in Adam''s arms. "I did hate you for what you did to me, but now I already found my love, and you are also engaged. I hope our resentment ends here. As for buying the house, It''s purely a coincidence and I never ever nned to buy the house together with you two. Anyway, I don''t know you will buy it here. Fortunately, we are busy, and we won''t see each other at ordinary times. In short, I didn''t owe you anything, so I hope you don''t disturb me in the future. Now we''re square." Tracey made her point clear and she thought it should be good to everyone. She did not want to have anything to do with Sean at all. Her calm voice made Sean disheartened. He had always misunderstood Tracey that she went together with Adam only because Adam was his uncle. He thought Tracey must doing it for revenge, and they don''t absolutely have a true love for each other. However, reality went against his will. Tracey''s eyes were full of love for Adam. A person may lie by words but never by eyes. They were still wearing the sleepsuits, obviously, they slept togetherst night, and It was easy to imagine what they could have done. Sean had long known how much Adam loved Tracey. Now that Tracey had also confirmed Adam was her love. Sean was afraid that he could never take Tracey back in his life. Tracey''s words were more like a farewell. Sean also found that Tracey had no hatred nor love in her eyes to himself. But Sean would rather Tracey was still hating him so that he could at least take a small position in her heart. Her tone of the speech was like to announce that Sean was not her enemy nor her friend but a stranger who she did not want to have anything to do with in the future. Thinking of this, Sean felt like being stabbed by a knife. If he could protect her like what Adam did now three years ago, would things not go on like this? "Tracey, I..." Sean wanted to exin but he did not know where should he begin. It turned out that Tracey was also drugged that night and she was almost raped by others, besides, being taken photos. He could hardly imagine how Tracey felt that night. She had just experienced the betrayal of her boyfriend and bestie, there was something even more horrible waiting for her ahead. "What am I doing that night? Being drugged and having sex with Rachel?!" Sean thought. All of a sudden, Sean felt strongly guilty as he was not be with Tracey when she was in danger and needed to be protected the most. "I''m sorry... Tracey, I''m sorry..." He finally realized that why Tracey left so firmly. Maybe it was not because she wanted to avoid Sean, but because she must leave. "Sean, you don''t have to apologize to me. I have also schemed against you. We are square. I just don''t want to have anything to do with you. Rachel, don''t worry. I won''t have anything to do with him in the future. Please leave my room. I don''t wee you here." Tracey ordered them to leave. "Get out of here, you b*tch couple." Jane got a big broom and waved it to them. She threatened them like sweating the rubbish away. Even though Rachel was full of anger, because Sean was still here, She could not vent it but to drag him away. "Why are you looking at? She had driven you out!" Then Sean was dragged away. Jane mmed the door shut. "Miss, don''t worry, I''ll be at home. I promise that the b*tch couple won''t be able to enter any inch of the vi!" "Okay... Jane, what did you call them?" Tracey was just focusing on Jane''s action and did not notice what she called Sean and Rachel. "B*tch couple! To be honest, I think Sean was a jerk! He could neverpare to Mr. Xiao. Mr. Xiao is much more gentle and romantic than him. Last night he carried you back, he was afraid that I woke you up." Jane was a chatterbox. Tracey wast just asked what she called Sean and Rachel, she answered such a lot and praised Adam by the way. Her praise made Tracey a little embarrassing. "He doesn''t..." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Before she spoke anything, Adam interrupted. "Jane. You did a good job. I''ll pay you more this month." "Thank you, Mr. Xiao." Jane smiled so happily. "If Sean harasses Tracey again, you can wave your broom and drive him out. Don''t worry, I support you." Adam was a master who bought people''s hearts. Tracey had seen how he bought Old Master Xia''s heart before, who knew he bought Jane''s heart so easily too. Anyway, it seemed to be good to have Jane as a helper. She was right,pared to Sean, Tracey would definitely choose Adam and would marry him in the future. "Jane, prepare breakfast. I''ll go wash up." Tracey turned around and walked up the stairs. On the other side, after Sean and Rachel had just entered the house, Sean directly pped on Rachel''s face. "Tell me, everything, word by word, what the hell did you do that year?" "Sean, don''t listen to Tracey''s nonsense. She deliberately said that to break us. Didn''t you just promise mest night that you would start over with me? Don''t get angry because of these trivial things, okay?" Rachel said, without caring about the grievance of being beaten. All she wanted was Sean not ming her! It was not easy for her to be together with Sean and she did not want it to be ruined by that b*tch Tracey. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 On the way to thepany, a piece of news popped up on Tracey''s phone. The title read, "The Mysterious Daughter of Xia''s Family Had Emerged" Below the title was an introduction about Tracey and thepany management''s rification for her rumored event. Now those who cursed Tracey most were all speechless. It turned out that she was the daughter of the president. How ridiculous to rumor her as her father''s mistress! However, the shock came one after another. Besides Tracey''s news, there were also reports of vice president Edgar. If the photo of Tracey and her dad could cause a sensation, not to mention the photos of Edgar of kissing and car sex. In addition to the photos, there was a video of car sex. In the video, Edgar held Ruth''s waist. Before they got in the car, his hands had been restless and it went down along her waist. He touched her hips, and they were crazily kissing by the car. Then Edgar lifted Ruth''s miniskirt and kept touching her hump, while Ruth was even more passionate to kiss him. Edgar suddenly turned over her body and let her butt up high. They just had sex right in front of the car. Although Ruth''s face couldn''t be seen clearly, from her body''s movement, she was obviously so enjoyed. One sex was not enough. Ruth opened the door, they did it a second time inside the car. The picture was not in a high definition, there were only Ruth''s highly raided legs in the middle of the screen. Although the important body part was covered, this video was reposted and spread wildly as soon as it was released. This time, it was no need to use any ghost ounts to help repost. Soon, all main BBS had been filled with the reposts of this video. There were even many staff members who had ever been bullied by Ruth in thepany commented anonymously in the BBS to expose Ruth''s bad behaviors. Within just one day, the BBS which had not cooled yet quickly became lively again. So many people wereing to leavements. Men were almost saying: "What the f*ck! This woman is so hot!¡± "I want to y with her legs!" "No! I hate mosaic!" And women''sments were also in unison: "This woman is so cheap. She seduced a married man." "If I were her mother, I would be angry to death!" "What''s wrong with the young girls now? Why many of them take such a shortcut, can''t they rely on their own ability?" "At first nce, I can tell that she is a b*tch." "She and I are in the samepany. This is nothing. Once I saw her had sex with the vice president in his office!" "It''s really a shame of women." There was a heated discussion on the Inte. Tracey walked in thepany, today she had been totally differently treated. "Good morning, Trcaey." "Hello, Tracey." They all greeted her with smiles. Ruth was ying the whole night with her friends. She didn''t sleep at all. She just went home and changed the clothes. She was still with a faint smell of alcohol. She walked into the lobby in a daze and had not known what was going on yet. Seeing she came, a lot of people tittered. "What are youughing at?" Ruth said. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nobody answered her and quickly left. Ruth snorted and stepped into the elevator. It was the morning peak to use the elevator, Ruth had just stood steadily, there was another person came in and squeezed Ruth hard. In the past, if anyone saw Ruth was in the elevator, he/she would not go in, let alone squeezed her. "Are you blind? The elevator is full of people and you''re pushing your way in?" She looked coldly at that person. "There are so many people in the elevator every day. Is it your first day to work here?" The man directly retorted. "That''s right. If you dislike the crowd, don''t take the subway." Another person also retorted. "How, how you dare to talk to me like that!" Ruth was furious. In the past, these people didn''t even dare to look at her. "What''s wrong with them today? Why they were so abnormal? Why they dared to challenge me?" Ruth thought. A man next to them sneered and said, "Hey, do you really think you are a princess?" Another man said, "Don''t you remember how did you enter thepany? If I were you, I''d keep it a low profile. I would never tell anyone about my secret and try to keep my job." "You, you''ve gone too far." Ruth was still confused but felt being stepped by everyone. "We''re going too far? Little girl, this is a lesson for you. Don''t be too high profile." As soon as the elevator door opened, everyone ignored Ruth and left. Ruth went to her department exasperatedly. As soon as she entered the door, she heard some people wereughing. "Haha, do you guys know it? The little b*tch catches the bad luck!" "How can I not know? It won''t be long before the street vendors knowing it." "I have disliked her for long. I don''t know who was the hero to expose her and revenge for us!" "I didn''t expect she was so slutty. How could they have sex in the parking lot? And it was being photographed...Anyway, I don''t know if she was smart or stupid." "In a word, I admire one person." "Who?" "Of course, it''s our vice president. As a middle-aged man, he could do it twice. He''s so strong." A woman chuckled. "Haha, do you want to try him? I heard that he was much stronger than the ordinary man in that aspect. Look at the slut in the video..." "What video?" It was not until then that Ruth realized that something was wrong. These people were clearly talking about her. "Oh, our star is here." The people in the officeughed at Ruth presumptuously instead of being indifferent to her. Compared to those who in the elevator, the people in the officeughed at her harder. Of course, it was due to how she treated others on the usual days. "What the hell are you talking about?" Ruth asked. "What? You don''t know what happened?" Everyone looked at her with great curiosity. Ruth was confused. "Tell me, or I''ll tear your mouths apart." "Hey, pay attention to your tone! Go pack your things up, then you won''t be too embarrassed when you are driven out." Everyone dispersed in happiness, and Ruth felt a strong sense of panic. Why did everybody know something that she did not know? She suddenly got hinted and took out her phone. When she saw the headline, she was going crazy. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 What below the headline was the video that Ruth had sex with Edgar in front of the car. Even though her eyes were covered, she still looked enjoyed. The headline wrote"The Car Sex of Xia''s Group Top Officials" In other few BBS, the top post about Tracey had already been removed, what reced it was that about Ruth and Edgar. Overnight, there were more than ten thousand ofments below. Some people even exposed the name of Ruth''s primary school, but nobody put her contact on it. Despite no contact, she was recognized by many people. "She was my ssmate of primary school. A while ago she attended our ssmate reunion, holding a Chanel handbag. It turned out it was the mistress gift!" "I know her too. When she was in middle school, she was ill-behaved. She often made out with boys in the woods. I have seen it several times." "Wow, isn''t she my ex-girlfriend? When I was with her, she betrayed me. Now she is the mistress of the boss. Haha, the leopard cannot change his spots." "I have a lot of her sex photos. PM me if you want." "B*tch! Why don''t you go to hell?" "Breaking others'' marriage is a matter of retribution!" Thosements were all bold and exciting, much more than those under Tracey''s post. Her style was bad since she was a child. Now all her behavior had been exposed. Seeing the post and thosements, her heart sank to the bottom. She looked up and found that everyone was looking at her with malicious eyes. She was not arrogant anymore. She felt like being stripped naked and had no privacy at all. However, as long as her character was just a little better, she wouldn''t have to end up like this. The people she had offended in the past all making fun of her on the post. Now she had be a well-known star almost overnight. Thinking of what Tracey said yesterday, she rushed to Tracey''s office. The whole department was much quieter than before. After Tracey''s training, even if there was such a super big news, no one dared to talk too much about it in the office. There was only the sound of typing on the board and everybody was focusing on the work. As Ruth suddenly rushed in, all people turned to look at her. Ruth had been notorious. Somebody wanted to humiliate her, when he saw Tracey was still working, he gave up. Tracey looked at theputer screen seriously, and she couldn''t hear the sound outside in the independent space. Ruth rushed to Tracey angrily, seeing something could go wrong, someone asked, "What are you doing?" "Tracey, get out of there!" As soon as Ruth grabbed the door handle, Set rushed out and held her waist before she getting in. Now Ruth was extremely impulsive and she was impossible to do anything. Set was worried that Tracey may get hurt, so she quickly stopped Ruth. "Let go of me, Set. This is the grudge between me and her!" The chaos outside disturbed Tracey. She looked up and saw the mess. "Let her in." Tracey released the mouse and ordered. "Tracey, she is cranky, I''m afraid that she will hurt you." Set and other people held Ruth tightly and did not let her go forward. "She can''t hurt me." Tracey said lightly, "Let her in." "Yes." Ruth went in, but nobody wanted to leave and still guarded around Tracey. "Why are you guarding me like this? Go to do your work, I''ll be fine." Tracey''s face, which had always been serious, now was a little bright. "Be careful, Tracey." Everybody said and left. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ruth had been famous. Now she showed up so angrily, associated with Tracey''s rumor, everybody had figured out what was going on. The rumor maker should be Ruth, she annoyed Tracey, and Tracey avenged her in the same way. Ruth was the initiator. But She was just nobody, how could she fight against thedy of the Xia''s family? What''s more, Tracey didn''t do anything bad to her. It was reasonable to drive Ruth out. No one sympathized with her. On the contrary, everyone thought that driving her out should happen. After everyone left, Ruth mmed on the table. Tracey said indifferently, "If you destroy anything in my room, you''ll bepensated at the same price." "Did you do it? You released those posts, didn''t you?" Ruth asked coldly. "What a stupid question. What if it''s true? What if it''s not? Can it change the ending of you?" "Tracey, it doesn''t matter if you punish me, but how can you implicate Edgar!" It turned out that Ruth came here for Edgar. Tracey didn''t expect that Edgar was the one Ruth wanted to protect the most. Perhaps she didn''t want to lose such an ATM. "Did you ever think of today when you implicate my father?" Tracey looked at her, even though she looked proud, she was never as arrogant as Ruth. "Be merciful! You shall not hurt Edgar because this is the grudge between you and me. If you want to drive me away, you can just do it. Why did you use such a trick?" Ruth said. Looking at the exasperated Ruth in front of her, Tracey leaned the chairzily to rx. "There is one thing that I feel strange. This is what you did to me. I just did the same thing to you. Why didn''t you think of being merciful when you posted me on the Inte? Do I have any deep hatred with you? Don''t look at me in that way, as if I have done something guilty to you." Ruth suddenly knelt down. Everyone was shocked by her behavior. Why did she kneel? "Tracey, I know that I was wrong, but Edgar was innocent. If you want me to get out, I will leave now. Please, revoke all the posts, okay?" Ruth was not stupid. She knew that if Edgar was removed, everything she had would be gone. As long as Edgar was still in the position, she would have a good life. Her n was nice. "If you stop provoking me earlier, I would promise you, but now... it''s toote. Ruth, let me teach you another lesson. There''s nothing to rely on for a lifetime, the person you can depend on will be forever yourself," Tracey said it word by word. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Although Ruth''s family was not rich, she had always been a person with ambitions. She was jealous of those who were born in a good family. When she was in school, she used all her means to get money from men. Her vanity grew and she needed more and more. Ordinary men could not satisfy her requirements, except forthose with money and power like Edgar. If Edgar fell, not only would Ruth lose her job, but she would also lose a strong backer. What would she do in the future? "I know I was wrong. I beg you to let Edgar go. I can take all the responsibilities." Ruth said and kept kneeling and kowtowing. Everyone was stunned. Was this the arrogant Ruth? "Sorry, I''m not helping. You should know the consequences when you schemed me and my father. I''m just a small director. What can I do for you?" "No, no, no! You are the granddaughter of the chairman. The chairman is so kind to you. If you go to plead for mercy, it will definitely work." Ruth held Tracey''s legs to beg. Tracey helped her up. "Get up first." "Director, have you changed your mind?" Ruth asked expectantly. "You should not sacrifice your self- esteem for anyone in this world. I can''t help you with this matter. You can go out now." It was not easy for Tracey to pull Edgar down. If she gave up this opportunity, she would not be so lucky next time. No matter whether Ruth had schemed her or not, Tracey would remove Edgar. This man was the block of her way forward. As long as he was there, he would support Renee and Leo. She had nned so much, she would not give any chance to her enemy. Finished saying, Tracey focused on her work again. Ruth became angrier, "Tracey, you will definitely regret what you did today!" Then she turned around and left. Tracey saw her figure, thinking that she still did not get enough lessons. "I hope that she won''t go all out to fight for her own doom!" Tracey thought. When it was near the lunch break, Bruce came. "Tracey, the old master asked you to see him." "Okay." Tracey soon understood what this meeting for. Obviously, the scandal of Edgar and Ruth had been famous. The video and photos that she released were all solid evidence, so Edgar must leave his position. "How is it going now?" Tracey asked Bruce for the progress. "The evidence is certain and all the shareholders have agreed to dismiss Edgar. Old Master wants you to rece him." Bruce was obviously supporting Tracey so he directly said the result out. "What do shareholders say?" Tracey seemed not to be so happy, she knew the Xia''s Group was not that simple. Edgar had been in thepany for so many years. Even if he was dismissed, Tracey may not so easy to rece him. "A few shareholders said that you have no experience, so they rmend...Carl. "Carl?" Tracey had thought about who reced Edgar after he left, but she had never thought it could be Carl. She remembered that Adam asked her to stay away from him. When looking into his eyes, they were always deep. The man was not simple. He had a good reputation in thepany and was totally different from Edgar. There were many girls liked him, but he was celibate. Tracey could not figure out that would Carl be her enemy or friend. Even if Tracey was not interested in that position, she must get it now in order not to let that position fall into Carl''s hands. "We''re here, Miss." They soon arrived at the conference room yesterday. The attenders were basically the same as yesterday, except for Carl. He stood straight there. "Tracey,e and sit." The old man waved his hand and asked Tracey to sit next to him. Edgar sat there with a pale face. When he saw Tracey, his eyes turned cold. "Chairman." Tracey bowed and sat down. "The scandal about Edgar and that small staff has been known to all. And the board''s investigation found it to be true. This incident has had a very negative impact on ourpany, especially recently, we are about to cooperate with the Light & Shadow Company. Now that such a thing has happened, the board of directors decides to dismiss Edgar Xia. Edgar, do you have any objections to this decision?" The old master sat upright and asked with a serious look. "It''s me who brought bad influence to thepany. I don''t have any objections." Edgar said helplessly. "Well, there will be a vacancy. I want Tracey to take over this position. What do you think, Tracey?" The old master looked at Tracey. She had been told about this decision earlier, so she was calm to know it. "Chairman, president, and everyone, maybe in your eyes, I am too young to be qualified for this position. However, age was not a problem. The most important thing was the experience, vision, and means of dealing with things. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I have some management experience when I was in America. I''m sure that I will bepetent. I hope you would consider giving me this opportunity." "Tracey, it''s not we don''t trust you. After all, you just have got involved in some negative news recently. Although we had made it clear in time, you did leave a bad impression. The position of vice president was not a small one. I think you should experience more. Carl has been in thepany for three years, and everyone has seen his ability. I personally prefer him to take over this position." "What you said makes sense. After all, Tracey is just a little girl who has not graduated yet. Vice president''s decision will affect the wholepany. I hope everyone can consider it carefully." "In the past few days, Tracey came early and almost thest left. She is extremely responsible for her work. Only a few days after she came, she has disciplined her department hard and. I think she has done a good job. I am willing to give her this opportunity." Reg said to support Tracey. "Right, Tracey is smart. I think that she ispetent." Ben also said. "Well..." "Why don''t we vote between Miss Tracey and Carl? Let''s see who has the most votes, he/she will be the vice president!" Some people suggested. "Alright, let''s vote." Bruce walked toward the ckboard to count the votes. "One for Tracey..." Chapter 219 Chapter 219 When the result of the votes came out, everybody was shocked. "The vote for them is...tied." After thest vote revealed, the votes for Tracey and for Carl were the same respectively. It was a little embarrassing. Generally speaking, if there was a big decision going to be made, the shareholders should vote. Before Edgar was dismissed, the number of shareholders was odd. Now that he left, the number became even. There were some people who were Edgar''s friends, some who really supported Carl, and some who did not trust Tracey. Even if the chairmen voted for Tracey, he could not add too much weight. "Chairman, the vote is tied, and I think it''s better for Carl to take over the position. Carl has been in thepany for a long time, and he is skillful in business and has a wide connection. As for taking over the position of vice president, Carl it''s the most suitable person. We''d better choose him." "I agree. We should take this thing seriously." "I think Tracey is good too. She should be qualified for this position." In this way, things were circling back and everyone continued to argue over this question. At this time, Tracey said calmly, "Since the votes are even, it seems that this is God''s arrangement." "What arrangement?" The old master looked at her with confusion. Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "Just now I heard from Chairman that Xia''s Group may do a big business. Why don''t you use this business to give us a test?" "Tracey, you confused me more. What kind of test?" "I think Tracey''s intention is to let mepete with her. Whoever win this business will be the vice president." Carl had not talked all the time, after hearing Tracey''s words, he said. "Tracey''s idea is great. Anyway, ourpany''s reputation has been damaged. Light&Shadow is a large listedpany in the United States. They have just begun to establish a branchpany in City A recently. They valued credibility the most. After we going through the things recently, their impression of us may be bad. So why not let them try? If they seed, they will prove their ability." "I agree." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "So do I." All the shareholders nodded with agreement. Everyone looked at the old master. After all, he was the biggest shareholder, things are feasible only after he agreed. He looked at Tracey. "Girl, do you know how big is this deal?" Although Tracey told him that she had apany, the old master had no idea how big herpany was, so he was a little worried that Tracey couldn''tplete this task. "How big is it?" Tracey asked. "This is the first deal ever since Light&Shadow moved into A City. They took a fancy to the sea area and the barren mountains of West Mountain and wanted to build a top rich area there. In recent years, the real estate industry was heated. As long as they invested in it, they will surely make profits. They had invested tens of billions this time, and now they were looking for a contractor. Ourpany''s biggest product is the steel materials. If we sign a contract with them, it will be a matter of billions of yuan." The old master said. This was indeed a big deal, which was also a huge challenge for Tracey. She was not worried or scared. On the contrary, she was a little excited. If she aplished this task, it would be a brand new stage for her. Tracey said, "Chairman, I will try my best to get this order." "Carl, what about you?" The old master turned to look at Carl. "I''ll try my best too." Carl saw the excitement in Tracey''s eyes. He adjusted his sses and replied calmly. "Well, then it''s settled. I officially announce, whoever can sign a contract with Light&Shadow will be the vice president." The old master seriously announced. "Chairman, what if neither of them made it?" One of them asked. "Well, it depends. I believe them. Well, today''s meeting is over. Inform the public rtions department to suppress the matter of Edgar and to hold a few charity events to divert people''s attention. Edgar, pleaseplete the resignation procedure immediately. We don''t require you topensate for the loss we suffered. From now on, take care." Edgar had totally drooped. He had lost all his energy. He replied dumbly, "Yes." "Well, Bruce, give them the information about the Light&Shadowter. Tracey and Carl, you should confirm this issue with the sales department. From today on, you can use all the resources in the sales department at any time. That''s it for today''s meeting." the old master said. "Yes, Chairman." The shareholders were leaving, Tracey felt the time was limited so she also left in a hurry. As soon as she went out, Carl caught up with her. "First miss." Tracey was confused that why Carl always called her first miss. He was her cousin, so he should call Tracey by name, why did he do that? Her foot paused slightly. "What''s the matter, Carl?" "Do you want this position?" He suddenly asked. "If I don''t want it, why should Ipete for it?" Tracey didn''t know what he was going to say. "I can give up the position and give it to you. but I hope you can promise me one thing." Carl said and took a step forward. Their distance now was within a step. This distance was a bit too close. Carl''s eyes and smile suddenly changed, bing a little evil. "No need. I''ll get it by myself." Tracey took a step back and kept a distance from Carl. He adjusted his sses and stopped smiling. "Why you don''t even ask what is it?" "I''m not interested. By the way, I''m very busy. I''m leaving now." From Tracey''s intuition, Carl would not leave any good words. So she would not guess nor ask. She always wanted to rely on herself and she didn''t care anything free given by others. Looking at her back that quickly turned away, Carl sneered. "First miss..." Tracey went directly to the sales department, wanting to know about this deal. She believed that only by knowing the enemy was it possible to win every battle. Before she reached the sales department, she heard a burst of harsh scold of a woman. "You shameless old thing. Do you know how the people outside are talking about you? Where is that b*tch?" Tracey walked toward the voice. It was Edgar''s wife. She was not easy to deal with. She had a very good family. Back then, she married down. But she did a lot to push him onto the vice president position. Now that Edgar''s scandal spread and his wife came to avenge! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Edgar''s wife, Adele Lin, was born in the Lin family, which was not one of the big four families but still rich and powerful. Adele was the only child. However, even if Edgar was from the Xia family, he was not the son of Old Master Xia, so his status was totally different from Ben. With Edgar''s status, he was lucky enough to marry Adele. Growing up, Adele had been always spoiled by her family, so she was arrogant and delicate. Her temper even became worse after marrying Edgar. This was the reason why Edgar kept finding lovers outside. No matter what he was doing outside, he was definitely a sweet husband at home. Now Adele knew that he had done such a thing, especially after she watched that video, she was so angry that smashed the iPad immediately. Her mobile phone was soon filled up with others'' calls and messages. What Tracey had seen was happening after Adele arriving at the office. After discovering the men''s betrayal, almost women''s first reaction was that they were seduced. She tugged at Edgar''s ear and asked, "Where is that b*tch?" "Adele, Let''s go home! I''ll exin the whole thing! So many people are here, don¡¯t make more trouble." Edgar had just been fired. He had no time to be sad, all he wanted to do now was to send Adele home quickly. "Embarrassing? Do you know that you are embarrassing? Let me tell you, I will not let you go today." Adele let go of her hand. "Who knows where the whore is?" There were already people gathered around, and everyone was scared by Adele''s boldness. "She is in the marketing department." Someone in the crowd said. "Good, sales department!" Adele ran angrily toward the marketing department, and this matter now was bing a big deal. It was Ste who spoke just now. She could bear Ruth''s bullies in the past, but this time, she could not tolerate Ruth''s behavior to Tracey on the inte. She deserved ending up like this. She should pay. Adele soon found the marketing department. "Let''s go back!" Edgar pulled her and begged along the way. Now Adele was angry, how could she listen to him? The marketing department was right next to the sales department, so Tracey went to watch a good show by the way. Ruth knew that she couldn''t stay here any longer after such a thing happened. She was packing up and preparing to resign. And what she was worried most was not herself, but Edgar. As he was removed, Ruth would also be ruined. Everybody around saw her sad face, they were happy as if the holiday wasing. They almost went get firecrackers to celebrate. However, that was just the beginning of Ruth''s catastrophe. The door of the marketing department was kicked open and Adele rushed in angrily. "B*tch, get out of here." Although Adele had passed 40 years of age, she was well maintained. She looked only 30 years old. She had a slim figure, wearing an umbre skirt and a thin long jacket. Her hair was tied behind her head. The jewelry on her was also worth more than a million yuan. She looked noble and elegant. It was hard to imagine that Edgar had such a beautiful and elegant wife. Then looked at Ruth, what else did she have other than coquettish aura? She couldn''tpare to Adele at all. At most, she was younger. Adele''s eyes swept around, and the person who was stared trembled. This woman''s eyes were so horrible. When her eyes fell on Ruth, Ruth felt cold as if she was spotted by a beast. Adele had seen a lot of Ruth photos in the post, and she could recognize her at a nce. The high-heeled shoes made a crisp sound on the floor. The onlookers were all subconsciously moving away. "You are..." Ruth said. "You b*tch!" Adele directly pped on Ruth''s face. She used all her strength to make this p. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you beat me?" Although Ruth had already guessed who was this woman, she didn''t expect that she would be so unreasonable. Even if she was angry, she should consider Edgar''s image. How could she ignore her husband so much? Ruth was confused. "How dare you, b*tch, seduce my husband! Didn''t your mother ever teach you not to touch others'' husbands? If you were born in ancient times, you must be excruciated!" Adele''s fighting power was strong. She grabbed Ruth''s hair. Ruth was wrong, together with Adele''s fierce movement, Ruth''s arrogance was soon suppressed. "Let go of me, what are you going to do?" "What am I going to do? Ha, I''ll teach you a lesson today. I''ll let you know the consequences to touch my man!" Adele grabbed Ruth''s hair and pulled her out. Ruth saw Edgar at the door and hurriedly begged for mercy, "President Xia, save me..." "How dare you seduce him when I''m here? Do you want to die?" Adele was so angry that she pped her again. Ruth was wearing high heels, she lost bnce and fell to the ground after being pushed. She looked at Edgar pitifully and did not dare to speak again. Because Adele was here and Edgar knew her temperament. If he dared to say a word to Ruth, he would definitelye no good. He didn''t look at Ruth, instead, he hugged Adele and said, "Honey, I was wrong in the past. I just yed with this cheap thing. Don''t be angry. If she hadn''t seduced me at the beginning, I wouldn''t have done anything wrong to you. Now that she had been beaten up, and you also scolded me. You should cool down. Let me send you back now." As soon as heard "Cheap thing", Ruth''s face changed. In Edgar''s eyes, the love of them was nothing more than rubbish! She knelt down to Tracey for this him not long ago, she didn''t expect he would say this. She could bear the curses of everyone, but she didn''t expect that Edgar would describe her like that. She covered her face and asked, "President Xia, what did you call me?" "Cheap thing! What? Do you think you are noble? If you hadn''t seduced me back then, I wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation today." Edgar''s face was no longer soft, but cold. Perhaps it was because Edgar''s curse pleaded Adele, her face became a little better. But she quickly kicked on Ruth. "Remember, behave yourself! I''ll teach you a lesson today so that you will not seduce men in the future! If you dare to touch my husband again, I''ll break your leg! B*tch!" Finished saying, she spat on the ground. Then held Edgar and left. "I''ll punish you after going back." Adele said to Edgar. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Ruth''s tears gathered into a stream. She rushed forward and grabbed Edgar''s hand. "Apologize to me!" "You b*tch haven''t got enough beating, right? Let go." Adele frowned. "Let go, are you crazy?" Edgar said. He was already full of anger, but he couldn''t fully show it because Adele was here. Besides, he was removed from the position all because of Ruth, so now he felt extremely disgusted when she saw Ruth. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If he didn''t describe Ruth as a cheap thing, Ruth wouldn''t have hatred for him. Ruth''s hair was in a mess. There were still two red palm marks on her face after being pped, and her body was stained with Adele''s saliva. She still held Edgar tightly, without caring for her embarrassing body. "Even if everyone in this world can nder me, you can''t! You said that I seduced you. If you are strong-willed, how can I seduce you? We are just at our will! President Xia, I want you to apologize for what you said to me!" Ruth suddenly understood how stupid she was when she knelt down for Edgar. "Crazy woman, what nonsense are you talking about?" Edgar kicked her away. It was not easy to haveforted his wife a little. If Adele was angry again, he would not be able to withstand it. Ruth fell to the ground hard. At this time, Edgar and Adele had left, and there were only a group of onlookers. Only then did she understand what Tracey meant. "No one was worthy of losing your dignity." She had thought that Edgar was worth it, but now she felt that Tracey was right. No one was worthy of doing that. She took him as everything, but in his eyes, she was just cheap. Life was really ridiculous. The people around saw Ruth was in a mess and lying on the ground, theyughed. The crowd began to whisper, "Is she crazy?" "Maybe. She has suffered a lot. Who knows if she will go crazy." Among the crowd, Ruth saw Tracey and Set. Although they didn''tugh, it was all because of them. Ruth looked at their backs coldly, a trace of gloom shed across her eyes. "Ruth, the management of the marketing department has ordered you to go through the resignation procedure now. From today on, you can''t work here. You..." The director of the marketing department came in and announced the decision. As soon as she came forward, she saw Ruth lying on the ground. She looked so terrible. Ruth had already packed up her things. After tidying up her image, she left thepany directly. She swore that she would take revenge! She wanted those who harmed her to pay the double price! "Tracey! Let''s wait and see..." Tracey just got the information about Light&Shadow from the sales department. She had limited contact with thispany in America. Although could notpare with those long-presentpanies, Light&Shadow was already existing for tens of years. Moreover, after the new president took over thepany a few years ago, their business was getting better and better. Tracey didn''t expect that thispany joined this country and chose A City! This business was not small. Tracey recalled the bosses that Adam introduced to her not long ago. She wanted to know if they had any rtionships with Light&Shadow. In any ce in this world, acquaintances were always helping. However, after making a few phone calls, none of them said that they had been in contact with Light&Shadow. The information Tracey got was notplete because the president of the branch office in A City had not been confirmed yet. The contract issue needed to be decided by the president. Tracey had to call Steve. After receiving her call, Steve was very happy and said, "You call me during work hours, you really love me!" "Did I disturb you?" Because there were 12 hours time difference between China and America, and now it was after midnight over there. "Of course not. You will never disturb me. You must have some trouble?" Steve was very familiar with Tracey. "Yes, I do. At present, I ampeting with a person for the vice president position. Light&Shadow opened a branch in A City and they will bring in a huge investment. Xia''s Group wants to bid for this order. Whoever of us got this order first will be the vice president. This is not about a position, but also an opportunity to show my ability." Tracey briefly exined the matter. "Say it. What do you want me to do?" Steve seemed to guessed something. "At present, we have got too little information. We don''t even know who is the president for the branch. Can you investigate it for me?" "No problem." Steve never refused her request."ls he... good to you?" Steve suddenly turned his voice serious. Tracey smiled. He knew that Steve always cared about her. "Don''t worry. He treats me well. Steve, find me a sister-inw as soon as possible. I hope you can be happy." Tracey''s voice became gentle. "I''ll be happy if you''re happy. If he treats you badly, you cane back to me at any time. I''ll raise you for the rest of your life." Steve said solemnly. "Okay, if he dares to harm me someday, I''ll escape back to you! We live with each other for the rest of our lives." Tracey also joked following Steve. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. I will tell you immediately if there is any news. Take good care of yourself, little monster." Steve said gently. "I will, bye." Tracey smiled faintly. After hanging up the phone with Steve, she called Adam. At this moment, in the serious conference room, phone''s ringing suddenly filled with the entire room. "Loving you..." Everybody knew that the phone''s ringing would anger thier cold president during the meeing. As they were looking for who was so bold to turn on the ringing, the next second, Adam picked up his phone under everyone''s gaze. "Hello, I''m not busy at all." Adam looked around at the nervous and serious meeting room. Everyone dared not to make a sound. It was an important meeting, but the president said that he was not busy! Was there something wrong? The president seemed to be smiling just now! And how could he have such a gentle voice? No, no, how abnormal! Maybe Adam disliked those people''s presence, so he went straight out of the office. When the door was closed, others heard a voice, "Little bunny, do you miss me?" So that''s it! It turned out that the president fell in love. Unbelievable, the cold president fell in love! All of them were curious which girl was so lucky. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Once a person had fallen in love, he/she would have obvious changes, for example, from being extremely cold to being warm and sweet. All of them still remembered that there was a person whose phone just vibrated in the meeting, he was demoted by Adam right after the meeting. Since then, everyone who came to the meeting would turn off the phone or turn on the silent mode. To their surprise, Adam, who valued discipline the most answered the phone after it rang. He didn''t use this phone at all when he was working. The phone he used for work was kept by Assistant Jiang. This phone was his private mobile phone. His behavior shocked all people, fine, he was the president. Everything may happen when he fell in love. After listening to Tracey''s brief description, Adam knew what she wanted. "It''s just an order of Light &Shadow. I''ll get it for you." Tracey nodded on this side of the phone. "Adam, I didn''t call for begging your help. I just want you to give me some clues and information. You have been in A City for long and you have a lot of connections. You can get the information I want." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Little girl, you are beautiful, all you have to do is to maintain this beauty and leave all business stuff to me. Why you have always been so hardworking? How I wish you let me just spoil you." Through the phone, Tracey could feel Adam''s sincere. Tracey''s face softened a little. "No matter how I maintain beauty, it will fade atst. Then what can I rely on? Only my ability." Tracey didn''t understand this truth three years ago until the night she was framed and almost lost everything. The weak were only stepped and used by the strong, so she must be strong, not intending to bully others, at least preventing others from bullying herself. So she enjoyed her current life, even though she may face a lot of challenges every day. "No matter how you change, you will always be my little bunny. It seems that only when you have my children will you be able to stay with me at ease." When Adam said this, he thought about what would happen if they had a baby one day. Would the baby be a man or a woman? Would she look more like Tracey or himself? For a moment, his thoughts flew far away and even ignored what Tracey was speaking. "Adam, are you listening?" Tracey spoke quite a lot but she did not get any response. "I like boys and girls." Adam answered inexplicably. Tracey now knew why she did not get a response. She flushed. "Ahem, who asked you about the children? I mean, I want you to give me the information!" "Okay, okay, I''ll ask someone to inquire about it right away. By the way, do you like boys or girls?" Adam led the topic to the child again. Tracey looked at theputer which had already nk. She looked at her face and slowly spat out one word, "Boys." Adam felt strange about this answer. If he could only choose one between boys and girls, he would choose the girl. It was best to have a girl as beautiful and lovely as Tracey. He still remembered that her delicate facial features looked like a doll when she was a child. At that time, Tracey was still alive, so that he remembered Tracey''s voice for a long time. "I didn''t expect you to prefer boys." Adam said. Tracey smiled dryly, she just thought of what was Ruth like. She ended up being kicked by Edgar and called a cheap thing regardless of whether he had a true love for her or not. However, even if Ruth was a woman that Edgar did not love, he should not treat her like this, not to mention they did love each other. Whatever, Ruth deserved this ending and she did not worth any sympathy. Other than Ruth, Tracey also thought about Rachel, Renee, and herself. Among these people, some were born in a good family, some were not. It was true that happy people''s happiness was simr, but the unfortunate people''s sadness was various. No matter in love or in other aspects, women were usually vulnerable, such as the post issue these days. There were lots of people scolding Edgar, but those who scolded Ruth were more. Such a thing almost happened every day, men could soon get other business to do if he lost his job while women would be disdained everywhere they went. When thinking of this, Tracey became emotional. "I''m not preferring boys. I just think that boys will be stronger. It doesn''t matter if they suffer a little. But the girls are delicate. I don''t want my daughter to suffer anything, but how can it be possible?" Even if she had made a lot of achievement, Tracey knew that it was not easy. She didn''t want her daughter to take the same pains as she did. " Whether a boy or a girl, I won''t let my children suffer any grievance in the future," Adam said. Although his childhood was different from Tracey''s, he had suffered a lot too. He hoped more than anyone else to give his children a stable family and let them grow up happily. He did not want them to experience his past. "Even though I wished so, they still have to endure hardships. Otherwise, the children will be fragile if they are spoiled too much. Just like Leo and Renee, a little difficulty can kill them." Tracey said. "Okay, I''ll listen to you in the future. I will support you whatever you want to do." "Hey, hey, I made this phone call was not for talking about the children." Tracey found that their topic had gone too far. "I remember. I will inform you as soon as there is news. Don''t worry." "Okay." Tracey hung up the phone and she put her smile away. Talking about the children, she thought of something. She did not do the contraception these times she had sex with Adam because she was in her safe period. But from now on she had to pay attention to it. She was just 22 years old and she did not want to be a mother at such a young age, she may consider it a few yearster. After making this decision, Tracey started to work again. Tracey felt good that Ruth had left, otherwise, there would always be someone tried to frame her. Next, Tracey had more things to do. Not only she had to get ready to deal with Light&Shadow, but she also had to hold a job fair for the company''s recruiting recently. She had not collected Renee and Leo''s hair yet, she was also busy with her ownpany''s setting up. She was almost busy to death. Another busy day had passed. When it was around six and most of the staff had left, Tracey got Adam''s call. Now it was Adam who drove Tracey, Mark had been idle for long. But Tracey was happy. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "It doesn''t matter." Adam could not wait to pull Tracey into his arms. It was another day of missing her. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 They were so intimate as if they had separated for long. Adamy his head on Tracey''s shoulder, smelling her fragrance. It was a special smell, not like those ordinary ones. It smelled natural, pure, andfortable. He wished he could hug her forever and let her smell disperse his tiredness. "Are you busy today?" Adam asked. "Yes, it will be better a few dayster." Tracey rested in his armszily. "If you can''t hold, tell me. You''re different now. You''re no longer alone. Even if you''re defeated, I''ll always be your back to help you rise again." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Adam was deeply in love with her. He saw all of Tracey''s efforts. But in fact, he wanted Tracey to rest more. In Adam''s eyes, she did not have to be so hardworking and she could just rely on him. On the contrary, what Tracey wanted was to be strong. He didn''t want to see her being so tired, however, he couldn''t break her wings either. Flying up high made Tracey outstanding and full of charm. She had been so bright. Adam didn''t know how many men would be lost in her brightness. Sometimes, he wanted to hide her brightness, but he was worried it would make her unhappy. It was so difficult to make such a decision! "Adam, I know you are good to me, but I really want to get everything I want with my own efforts." Tracey rubbed her head in his arms like a kitten. Fine, as long as Tracey could show him her soft side, Adam was satisfied. No matter how strong she was outside, he wanted Tracey could always be herself when being with him. "Okay, just work hard. If you need help,just let me know." Adam gently kissed her hair. "I know, Adam. I''m going back to the Xia family tonight. I''m afraid we have to separate again." Tracey wanted to collect evidence as soon as possible. "Sure, go ahead." Knowing her purpose of going there, Adam agreed quickly. Having a considerate and smart boyfriend should be the best thing in the world. You don''t have to tell him a lot, he already understood everything. So Tracey saved a lot of effort to exin. "Thanks for your understanding. Adam, you are so sweet." Tracey happily kissed him on the cheek. "Just one kiss?" Adam was excited by Tracey''s kiss but he was not satisfied. He pointed at the other cheek. Tracey kissed him again. "Is that okay?" She looked at Adam with her big eyes. Adam could not stand, "Little bunny, I am so hungry." "Hungry? Then you should eat moreter..." Tracey said. But she soon knew she was wrong. After being with Adam for so many days, she was still naive to think that he was talking about hunger when he said he was hungry. "I want you. Since you don''te back tonight. I can only make it earlier." Adam had already pounced over. "Adam, don''t do it here..." Tracey thought there was still a driver! "Anyway, it''s not the first time. He won''t hear it." Adam won''t give her the opportunity to fleed. The driver was clear what he should do right as Adam put down the partition so he quickly turned on the music. Tracey was still a little resistant at first, but soon she gave up and enjoyed. After a while, Traceyy on Adam''s chest. "Are you full now?" Adamyzily on the seat, squinting his eyes and looking at Tracey. Her white shirt was unbuttoned, revealing the white underwear inside. Her shirt was loose and her shoulder was seen. She was so attractive. Within just a moment, she turned from apetent worker to a sexy monster. There was still a blush on her face that had not faded away. The shirt just covered her hips, revealing her beautiful legs. Adam''s hand moved up on them,"How can it be enough for one time?" After saying that, he directly did it again. Tracey was holding his neck, crazily moved. After they got off the car, it was dark. Tracey was already exhausted. "Little bunny, I''m hungry..." "You want to do it again? I can''t do it." Tracey was really like a rabbit now and she quickly escaped from this wolf for not being eaten. "What are you thinking? I mean hunger." Adam looked at her reaction with a smile. "Okay, okay, I give up to get your point. I really don''t know what you mean by saying you''re hungry." "Yes, you are right. I''m full mentally, now I should feed my stomach. Why are you getting so far, I won''t eat you." Adam said and held her. "Wait, you ate me twice just now." Tracey murmured, lowering her head. "That''s because you kissed me. I can''t stand it for a moment..." Adam looked wronged. "Look at how you''ve been wronged. I won''t kiss you in the future." Tracey said angrily on purpose. "No, I''m just joking. I like you to kiss me... I like you to kiss me everywhere, seriously." Adam''s serious look made Traceyughed. "You''reughing, aren''t you angry?" "Rogue." Tracey pushed him away and walked forward. "Why are you going so fast? Wait for me, are you still angry? Do you want me to cut the steak for you as a punishment?" Adam hurried to catch up with her. "If you want to cut, cut it for the rest of your life. Otherwise, you will not learn right from wrong." Tracey walked fast, putting her hands behind, as lively as she was in childhood. She would even kick the small stones on the road. "Okay, no problem..." Adam followed her, and their shadows were stretched under the streetmp. When they entered Adam''s house, the fragrance of food came as soon as they opened the door. "Young master, Miss, you are home. Wash your hands, the dinner is ready." The old butler greeted them enthusiastically. Tracey was feeling home at this moment and she had long lost this kind of feeling. Thest time she had a happy family was before her mother died. "I''ll go upstairs to take a shower and change clothes." Tracey was sweaty just now and she went upstairs in a hurry. Adam looked at her back and felt sweet for the first time. They really seemed to have married. Their dinner was also full of joy. When Tracey finished his meal, she was about to go back to Xia''s residence. Adam took out a knotted gown from the side. "It''s getting cool recently. Wear more and don''t catch a cold." It was just a simple reminder, but it warmed Tracey''s heart on this cool night. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 It was past nine o''clock when Tracey arrived at the Xia''s residence. Unexpectedly, at this time, Renee and Leo were all at home. Maybe because too many things had happened recently, they didn''t dare to y around anymore and behaved well at home. However, they still had no idea what happened to their mother. They saw Carmen often sat by the window in a daze, once sitting, she would sit for long. Every time when she closed her eyes, she would recall the life she and Ben had. In her memory, Ben had never looked at her in a cold way. Since that day, they were like strangers. Even though living in the same house, they never sleep together. They don''t speak a word to each other either. Carmen had totally been transparent to Ben. Renee and Leo also began to feel that something was wrong. When they asked about what had happened, Ben would only say that there were too many terrible things going on in thepany recently, so he was in a bad mood and don''t want to talk. Carmen only had three days to move out. As time went by, she didn''t intend to leave. She had taken all her pocket money out to pay Leo''s debt. Now if she left the Xia family, how was it possible for her to return an ordinary person after living as a richdy for so many years? As for her own family, it was quite ordinary and her father was an old-fashioned teacher. His monthly earnings were barely enough to support the family, not to mention giving Carmen a luxurious life. Later, when he learned that Carmen had been a bar girl and raised by rich men, he broke the rtionship with her. Even if Carmen sessfully moved into a mansion, she didn''t have any contact with other families, she had lost her own home long ago. Having lived with Ben for 20 years, Ben had already be her family. How could she bear to leave him? She did not have the heart to let go of her family as well as the luxurious lifestyle that she deeply used to. She didn''t want to go. No matter what means she applied, she must stay. She must not be looked down upon. Just as she was in a daze, Tracey opened the door and came back. Ben felt bored and he was watching TV series, his eyes lit up when as soon as he saw Tracey. "Tracey, you''re back." "Why did youe back?" Leo asked subconsciously. Ben looked at him coldly. ''''This is Tracey''s home. Where is she going if she doesn''te back?" "Dad, she justes back every now and then. If it''s really her home, why doesn''t shee back every day? I don''t know what she is doing outside!" Renee said sarcastically. Their sarcasm did not anger Tracey at all. She said gently, "Sorry, I have returned from abroad for so long, but I forgot to invite you to my new house. I bought a vi by the sea. Although it''s not big, it''s good and it''s quiet. I lived there every day. Dad, you should take a look at it someday." "Tracey, you are so amazing. The beach house is expensive. You can buy a vi without our financial support. I even admire you." Ben liked Tracey more and more. "Dad, you ttered me too much. This is my home. I will oftene back to see you." "Good girl, you must be tired these days. So many things have happened in thepany. You should go to bed early." Ben saw her tired look and hurriedly tell her to take rest. "Okay, I''ll go and have a rest first." The more harmonious Tracey and Ben were, the more jealous Renee was. When she went upstairs, Renee said in a strange tone, "She liked peace and quiet. What, does she dislike us making noise?" "Aren''t you noisy? Tracey didn''t say a word about you. How much did you say about her?" Ben said. "Dad, you are getting too partial!" Renee got up from the sofa and angrily walked upstairs. Leo also felt bored and went straight upstairs. Ben''s voice came from behind, "Learn more from your sister and get ready for your interview. It''s almost time." "Humph." Leo snorted and closed the door with a loud bang. "Small ability, bad temper." Ben was a little dissatisfied. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were only Ben and Carmen left in the room now. Ben thought Renee and Leo would not come back, and he said to Carmen, "I only gave you three days to move out. Why don''t you pack up?" His words were quite straight. "What''sing wille." Carmen had always hoped what Ben said to her that day was just his angry rush. Knowing Ben was angry, so Carmen had behaved well and did not provoke him these days. As soon as hearing he drove her again, Carmen became uneasy. She knelt in front of Ben and said, "Ben, give me a chance, okay? I promise that such a thing will not happen again." "No man can ept this kind of thing. I didn''t announce it but chose to keep it a secret. And you can choose your own reasons for leaving. I have given you the greatest decency. If you are not grateful, don''t me me for driving you out in unreasonable ways." Tears falling down from Carmen''s eyes. She pulled Ben''s trousers feebly. "Ben, I didn''t mean that, just spare me for the sake of the two kids I''ve birthed for you." "If you really think of them, you should leave by yourself. At least you can keep decency, otherwise..." It was the first time that Ben became so heartless. Knowing that she could not make him softhearted, Carmen said helplessly, "Okay, I know, I will leave, and I will never bother you." "Did shepromise so easily? It was not like her." Ben thought, looking at her unbelievably. "Okay, tomorrow morning, you..." "I can leave, but I have one condition." "What condition?" Carmen wiped the tears, she said, "Renee and Leo are about to go to thepany for interviews. This is their only chance. I don''t want to distract them with my stuff. I can leave, but I hope that I can wait until they finish the interview. No matter whether they are admitted or not, I will leave by myself without your request." Hearing that Carmen was considering their children so much, Ben was thinking for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll give you more time. When they are settled down, you shall leave." "Yes." Carmen looked at Ben, who was in front of her but she felt like was distant. He used to be considerate and always took care of her, now he was looking at her with such cold eyes. Tracey saw everything secretly. Carmen was just buying time. Children were her shield and she maye up with other tricks to avoid being driven out. Tracey could not wait. She must defeat Carmen this time. Once let go of this opportunity and if Carmen rose up again someday, she would never be easy to knock her down. So she could only seed and shall not lose. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Tracey knocked on the door of Renees'' room. Renee was taking a bath and the door was not locked, Tracey entered the room. Women''s hair was falling everywhere, it was not hard to find hair in her room. Tracey went straight to the dresser. After carefully searching, Tracey found some hair on the hair brush and she quickly put it into the bag she brought. Just as she finished all this, Renee came out. "What are you sneaking around in my room?" "What is sneaking around? I came here to remind you." Tracey quickly calmed down. "Remind what?" "You''re going on an interview, so of course I''m reminding you of what you need to prepare for the interview," Tracey soon found an excuse. "I don''t believe you are so kindhearted. I''m afraid you want to hurt me!" Renee looked Tracey up and down. She deemed Tracey was with bad intention. Tracey snorted. "Whether or not you believe it." "I''m not done with you for what you did to my brother. Tracey, do not think that we don''t know what you''re up to. Leo made such big trouble because he was framed. Now grandpa and father all disliked him, and you are the initiator. You want to hurt us this time, I won''t fall into your trap." After going through that thing, Leo carefully recalled the whole process. Mill''s appearance was too timely, including the one who lent him usuryter. Unless someone had arranged everything, it would not be such a coincidence. Leo looked for Mill later. Mill had already gone abroad. Wasn''t it clear that he was fooled? Then who would be the biggest beneficiary of this matter? Of course, it was Tracey. However, even though Leo and Renee hated Tracey to death, they could do nothing about it. Tracey entered thepany before them, which made the old master full of praise. They didn''t expect that Tracey had been reborn after staying in America for three years and they had already fallen far behind. "It''s fine. I was going to give you suggestions, but if you don''t listen to me, I''ll leave." Tracey said and left directly. Looking at Tracey''s back, Renee felt somehow strange. As for what made her strange, she was confused. Was Tracey here to steal things? Renee nced at the dresser. "Would shee to steal cosmetics?" Renee thought. In short, Tracey didn''t have a good heart. Renee mmed the door. Tracey took a look at her bag. "I got it." Renee and Leo were twins, so Tracey was not necessary to collect Leo''s hair. As for Edgar''s hair, if he was still in thepany, it would be easy to collect it. Now he had resigned, doing this thing became a little hard. Tracey came up with a person. If she did not easily approach Edgar, that person did. She clenched the bag in her hand. The truth was about to be revealed, and Carmen would soon be driven out of the Xia family! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey carefully kept the evidence. Everything needed is avable, pending the final push. Every night after she came back, she slept very well. Perhaps she knew that she would seed in her revenge, so she never had the previous nightmare again. Every morning she woke up in high spirits. After a simple wash-up, she went downstairs. Ben was already waiting there to have breakfast with Tracey. Carmen would not get up at this time in the past, but now she got up early in the morning to make breakfast for Ben. Perhaps she wanted to touch Ben with these little things. "Tracey,e and have breakfast." Ben just greeted Tracey enthusiastically and ignored Carmen. Carmen quickly filled the bowl with porridge for Tracey. "You got up so early. I specially made this millet porridge for you, it is good for your stomach." Carmen acted so sweetly as if she was Tracey''s mother. If she had been treating Tracey like this earlier, Tracey would not hate her so much. Of course, everything was fake. Tracey didn''t expose it. "Thank you, Carmem. It smells good. You have cooked it for a long time, haven''t you?" The biggest difference among Tracey, Renee, and Leo was the smartness. Tracey was smart enough to treat a person she hated with a smile. By doing so, Ben would always felt good for Tracey. She was not as sly and mean as her younger sister and brother. When beingpared together, the better Tracey was, the worse Renee and Leo were. What''s more, even if Tracey knew that Carmen had lost Ben''s trust, she still treated Carmen as part of the family. "Yes, I got up at five this morning to cook it." Carmen said while looking at Ben secretly. Ben put down the bowl. "I''m full. Tracey, I''ll wait for you in the car." Carmen could not change his mind no matter what she did. Some mistakes could never be made up for. No matter how gentle Ben was, he would never ept a woman who betrayed him. Seeing Ben had left, Carmen slipped the spoon in her hand into the porridge. Tracey took a sip of her porridge slowly, saying, "My dad doesn''t like millet porridge at all. This porridge is sticky and it''s almost dry. No one had an appetite for it." Tracey used the tissue gracefully wiping her lips. "Thank you for your food." When Carmen heard her sarcasm, the woman with a mocking smile on her face in front of him was so dazzling. "You should let your father know your true face!" Carmen said with hatred. "Carmen, are you joking? I didn''t do anything hurt my father. Why should I be afraid to show him? By the way, the interview is on the day after tomorrow. You''d better worry about whether your children can enter thepany." "You... Don''t becent! Renee and Leo will definitely make it. Tracey, don''t think that you are the only child of the Xia family, they are too! When they enter thepany, the old master will give them shares. Get ready to cry!" Carmen had nned everything well. Tracey sneered, "Carmen, you are not young, but why are you still dreaming? Whether they are the kids of the Xia family, I think you know it best." After saying that, Tracey tossed the tissue on the table and left with a decent smile. Hearing herst sentence, Carmen''s heart suddenly shrunk. "Stop! What do you mean?" Tracey stopped. "You know what I mean. Carmen, The day has eyes, the night has ears. If you want to rely on Leo and Renee to gain wealth from the Xia family, I am afraid you will be disappointed. Sooner orter, I will tear off your mask. Don''t stay here anymore. Pack up your things and get out. You made me even embarrassed." After Tracey finished her words, she left without looking back. Carmen clenched her fists and looked at Tracey''s back incredulously. "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Tracey won''t know the secret!" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Tracey stepped into the courtyard and saw Ben was smoking under a tree. The smoke blurred him. Her father was like soaked in loneliness, some yellow leaves were falling with the wind. Ben''s figure looked a little sad, however, he had some responsibilities for such an ending. But after all, he was her father. Tracey did not have the heart to treat him too cruelly like she could do to Carmen. "Dad, I guess you aren''t full. I''ll take you to a ce." Tracey smiled and walked toward him. "Tracey, you finished eating?" Ben hadn''t finished smoking this cigarette yet, so she couldn''t eat too much. "I don''t have much appetite, and I''m not hungry, either. Let''s go somewhere else to have breakfast." Tracey proactively held Ben''s arms. She had lost her mother, so she cherished her father. They went to thepany after breakfast, another busy day had begun. Tracey sorted out all the information of Xia''s Group and prepared to fully show their advantages when she was in contact with Light&Shadow. While she was reading carefully, her cell phone rang. It was Adam. "You miss me?" She held the phone with her shoulder and continued to sort out the information. "Yes, Absence sharpens my love. Of course, I miss you." Adam said. "Honey- mouthed. Tell me, did you get something about Light&Shadow?" "You are too smart to be teased. Yes, just now, Assistant Jiang found out the information. As far as I know, the president of the branch office in A City is Eric, the first young master of the Luo family." Adam told the truth. "Eric?" Tracey muttered. "What, do you know this person?" Adam soon found that Tracey''s reaction to this name was a little special. Any special man was a threat to Adam. He knew too well how attractive Tracey was. "I didn''t have much contact with him personally, but I dealt with him in the business. I didn''t expect him to be back too." Tracey just felt a little strange but she didn''t think much about it. The domestic market was developing rapidly, densely popted, and under the rapid construction, the market was bigger than that in the United States. It was time to return for development. In addition to revenge, Tracey returned also wanted to expand her business. It was normal for Light&Shadow''s returning. "Really? Are you sure you don''t need more help from me?" Although Tracey had exined, Adam still felt a little uneasy. "Temporarily not. I want to train myself. I can''t rely on others for everything, right?" "Well, you stubborn girl, I know you won''t change your mind. Later, I''ll ask Assistant Jiang to send the information he collected to you. Remember to check it out." "Since he will send me the information, why did you tell me again?" Tracey asked. Adam pursed his lips and said, "Because I want to hear your voice." "You..." Tracey flushed. This man always warmed her heart using a few simple words. "Well, I gotta go. Go ahead with your stuff." Adam hung up the phone. Tracey smiled and hung up the phone. Momentarily she saw a new email from Assistant Jiang came in. She really admired this guy''s efficiency. In just one day, he not only found out so much information but also made slides to show it. He listed Eric''s personal information, as well as the information of Light&Shadow, especially the order she was going topete for this time, everything was clear. With this material, she could have a better understanding of Eric and Light&Shadow. When she was in America, she met Eric several times at the g. However, she didn''t have any direct contact with him, because every time she went to the dinner party, there must be a purpose. For example, approaching a certain CEO and took his order. So she ignored what kind of person Eric was. She only knew that Eric always fought for orders with her. But It was normal to do it. She often robbed others'' orders too. Anyway, this was the jungle- like business world. In the past, Eric was just Tracey''s opponent. When she saw this material, she knew all of Eric''s hobbies. The previous opponent had now be her target, Tracey felt a little lost. But through the information, she knew this man better. He liked Blue Mountain coffee the most. Blue Mountain was now popr in China. This kind of coffee was produced in Jamaica Ind. Because the coffee beans grew on the rugged uphill and they were very difficult to pick, together with the high product quality, Blue Mountain was always expensive. Therefore, there were many fake goods in the domestic market. Tracey asked someone to buy the most authentic Blue Mountain coffee as a gift to please Eric. The first step was to eliminate their bad impression of Xia''s Group. The information also contained the most recent Eric''s schedule. Tomorrow night was the 80th-year- old birthday party of Old Master Luo and Eric would definitely attend it. At that time, a lot of people in the upper ss would go to congratte. And Tracey could show up as the first miss of the Xia family. However, Caroline would also be there. She was the fiancee arranged by the Sheng family for Adam. Although Adam had not admitted it, Tracey still worried that there could be some trouble. Tracey thought it over and over again and still decided to go. She just needed to avoid Caroline. At that time, she could meet Eric first. She was not naive in the business world. She knew the business routine well. She did not know what Carl would do, so she must strike the first blow. Tracey prepared everything. The next afternoon, she told Adam that she was going to the dinner party. "Okay, I''ll go with you.''1 Tracey shook her head. "Adam, you have a special identity. Old Master Sheng will definitely be there. You may argue with him again. Besides, If you were there, I don''t know what Caroline would do to you, so can you not appear at this party?" Considering the rtionship between the Luo family and the Sheng family, Tracey decided to go alone. "Sean and Rachel will alsoe. Are you sure you can handle it alone?" Adam was worried about her. "Don''t worry, Adam. I''m undefeatable." "Anyway, I don''t want to see that old man. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been there. It''d be best if I didn''t go. I''ll pick you up when you finish." Adam thought for a moment. Adam and Old Master Sheng were always in conflict. When they met, who knew how their quarrel would go on. It was better not to go. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." "Don''t hook up with other men, including Eric. Its just an order, it was not a big deal to lose it. You have me." Adam said gently. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 How domineering Adam was! But Tracey was not sick of it. "Don''t worry, I''m just there for business, not going to the execution ground. You don''t have to be so nervous. Besides, I am not a fairy that everyone loves. There are so many beautiful women in the world. Only you particrly stubborn to be loyal to me. How would others fall in love with me so easily?" Adam held her tightly in his arms and said, "If you are not so pretty, your figure is not so good, your ability is weaker, and you are not so smart, I am not worried to have so many love rivals." "So... are you praising me?" Tracey smiled in his arms. "If others praise me, I won''t be happy, but if you praise me, I am happy." "My fairy, let''s go to have dinner first. Later you have to make a style." Adam took her hand and walked into the restaurant. As long as they are with each other, happiness would go everywhere they went. Tracey used to be disgusted with feeding but not now since being with Adam. Adam sent her to the same ce where Tracey made the style for the masquerade. Cavin took her a short skirt. Adam threw it away before Tracey tried it on. "No, this skirt is so short, it was not decent." Of course, he did not want Tracey''s legs exposed to others. He was not there so he would not allow others to see them. Then, Cavin brought over a strapless dress and said, "This is a new arrival. Two days ago, a B-lister who wanted to borrow it and I rejected her." Adam nced at Tracey''s chest, it seemed to be a little bigger. "No way, this dress''s edge was too low." "What about this one?" "I don''t like the split." "What about this one?" "The color is too dazzling." Adam leanedzily on the sofa, holding a cup of coffee. Like an emperor selecting the concubine, he was extremely picky for Tracey''s evening dress. Looking at those colorful dresses, Cavin said helplessly, "My young master, when did you be so conservative! How about I get a floral coat for Miss Xia?" Tracey had a very sexy figure and Adam was unhappy if her body was seen by other men. So he had been serious in selecting the dress. "If it''s not that hot, I think a coat is great." Calvin waspletely defeated. "Mr. Xiao, were you here to make fun of me?" "This one." Tracey was not angry about Adam''s dominance. From her perspective, if Adam was seen by other women, she would be unhappy too. Tracey picked a white long dress with an inclined neckline, which just revealed part of her shoulder. Compared with the previous strapless short dresses, this one was much better. Pure but not dazzling, not like the red one she wore in Sean''s engagement party. "Okay, this one." Adam agreed happily. Calvin sighed with relief. He found Adam became pickier recently. Fortunately, he had made a decision, otherwise, he must turn this store inside out. "Good, Miss Xia, pleasee with me. let''s apply makeup for you." Calvin guided Tracey to the dressing room. "Don''t put heavy makeup ." Adam''s worried voice came. "Yes, Master Xiao," Calvin said. Falling in love was really terrible. Within such a short time, Adam had totally changed. "President, in fact, Miss Xia is just attending a dinner party. Don''t be so nervous." Seeing Adam was worrying, Assistant Jiang said. "You know what? Some shameless guys would have a crush on Tracey." "Ahem, president, I admit that Miss Xia is attractive..." Assistant Jiang felt that it was necessary to wake up his boss who was immersed in love. However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted, "Of course, Tracey is the most stunning. If she was born in ancient times, she must be the woman who obsesses the emperor and ruin the whole country." Hearing this, Assistant Jiang swallowed his words back. After all, it was rare to see his boss lost in love like this. At least, he was much better than being the cold and domineering president. To be honest, it was good. He said, "You are right." "That''s why I have to keep an eye on her." Adam said seriously. Adam used to have a toy that he liked very much when he was little. Later, he lost this toy because he didn''t keep it well. Losing it made him regret a lot. Since then, he knew that he must cherish and protect what he liked. He would not allow others to take it away. Tracey was ready. Although it was just a simple off-shoulder dress, with her light makeup, she looked like a fairy in the mist. Adam thought this dress was conservative, but he didn''t expect that Tracey was totally beyond his imagination. When she wore red, she was hot and charming, while when she was in white, she turned pure and elegant. Few women could perfectly be reversed in these two types. "Little bunny, you are so beautiful." Adam hadpletely been defeated by Tracey''s beauty. In his eyes, Tracey''s fingernails were even attractive. Tracey had long been not wearing a white dress. Thest time was three years ago and the dress she wore was tooplex like the princess dress. The one she wore tonight was perfectly outlined her figure. There was a chiffon belt hang on her shoulder, which moved softly as she walked. So light her step was, she seemed to walk on the wind. "Thank you, Adam. It''s gettingte. I have to go." "Okay, I''ll drive you there." Adam reached out his hand to hold her. He wore a suit, looked a perfect match for Tracey. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They slowly walked out. Everybody was envious of this couple. Soon they arrived at the destination. Adam did not get out of the car. "Little bunny, be careful." "I will." Seeing Tracey off, Adam did not leave, "Just wait here." He told the driver. "Yes, president." He felt that he was almost crazy. He was afraid that something would happen to her, so he had to stay here to protect her. If something happened to her, he coulde to her immediately. Adam turned on hisptop and continued to work. His phone rang at this time. Looking at the name, he frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Adam, where are you? Why haven''t I seen you yet?" Adam nced outside, seeing Caroline, who was standing at the gate and looking around. He said impatiently, "When did I say I''ming? Caroline, I''ll say it again, I have nothing to do with you! It was the Sheng family who arranged the engagement for us. The one who you will engage with was surnamed Sheng, but I am surnamed Xiao. Don''t bother me anymore! I already have Mrs. Xiao." Chapter 228 Chapter 228 This was Old Master Luo¡¯s 80th birthday. Due to his social status, people from the top ss were all here to celebrate it. The whole vi was shining, and even the surroundings were made of gorgeous colored lights. Tracey was already used to such a scene. She entered the house and saw many familiar faces. Ben came with Renee and Leo. Carmen was here too. No matter how morously she dressed, she may not conceal her tired and lonely face. She had totally lost her previous arrogance. Every time she wanted to get close to Ben, Ben would move away quickly. She followed them here today and Ben had no intentioning with her. Rachel took the arm of Sean and walked in with an unnatural smile. Although she tried to act they were happy, it was easy to see Sean''s coldness. What a lively day! Basically, all the powerful people were here. Tracey searched in the crowd. After a while, she finally saw Eric. Eric was wearing a gray suit. He held a ss of red wine, talking about something to the person beside. Tracey was about to walk toward him, but she didn''t expect that the person Eric talked to was Carl. He beat her to the draw! She didn''t know what they were talking about, obviously, both of them were quite happy. Tracey felt a bit ufortable to see this picture. While she was thinking about what to do next, Carl seemed to feel her gaze and immediately looked at her. Being noticed by them, Tracey could not hide. She took a deep breath, picked up the red wine from the passing-by waitress and walked toward them. Both of these men were looking at the woman in white who was walking over slowly. She was perfectly outlined by the dress she wore. This dress was also in great texture. As she walked, the belt on her shoulder waved and added softness to her. She smiled decently, and her diamond rings and ne were all shining under the light. All the women present today were dressed up, but Tracey was still so outstanding that kept attracting other''s attention. She was the so-called stunner. "Miss Xia, it''s good to see you." Carl pushed his silver-framed sses up. "It¡¯s Old Master Luo''s birthday. I''m sureing to celebrate with all of you. Hello, Mr. Luo, I''m Tracey." Tracey reached out her hand. Eric looked pretty, there was achrymal mole under his left eye, which added some charm to his coquettish face. "Miss Xia, I''ve heard a lot about you!" Eric made a handshake with Tracey. "I remembered we had actually met in the States several times, but we had never officially made friends. This was a pity for me." Tracey said. Eric reacted a bit ambiguously, he didn''t refuse nor being enthusiastic. "Since you want to make friends with me, there were a lot of opportunities." He said. "I heard that you like coffee. Why don''t we have a coffee chat someday, Mr. Luo?" "Of course, but Carl likes coffee too. If you don¡¯t mind, we can have coffee together." Eric suggested. "Together?" Tracey was suspicious. She didn''t know how long Carl and Eric had known each other. She remembered that Carl wanted to give uppeting but directly give Tracey the vice president position, it sounded that he was confident to win Eric''s order. Together with the picture that they chatted happily just now, maybe they had known each other for a long time. Carl had just returned from abroad three years ago. He seemed to have gone to study in some countries before. Tracey didn''t have any interactions with Carl in the past so she didn''t care about his matters. Now she felt that Carl might with some special background. He and Eric were at the same age. Maybe they were alumni or the like. That was why he was so confident to give up the vice president position proactively. But anything has a price. If she agreed to Carl''s terms, she did not know what she had to pay for. If things were really like what she thought, then it was not so easy to deal with. "How could I take the ce of such a good friendship between them? Seeing that she was hesitating, Eric asked, ''''What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Tracey didn''t know what did he n to do. If he wanted to give the order to Carl, he wouldn''t have to give her a chance. "Forget it. No matter what he is up to, at least I have a chance." Tracey thought. "How could it be? I''m sorry, I was a little out of my mind just now. Mr. Luo, you name the time and ce and I¡¯ll be there." Tracey smiled apologetically. "Tomorrow, 12:00 pm, at the Blue Cafe, okay?" Eric looked at them. "Yes, we will definitely be there on time." Tracey smiled. "That would be the best. I am sorry, Miss Xia. My girlfriend is very dictatorial. If she knows that I meet with a woman alone, I''m afraid she will be jealous." Eric smiled, his smile looked special. Hearing his exnation, Tracey relieved. It turned out Eric had a girlfriend, then Adam was no need to worry. "Of course,! understand." "Oh, see, she ising." Eric pointed to a womaning over not far away. It was a mixed- race woman who was about the same age as Tracey. As soon as she came, she nced at Tracey up and down and stared at her with some hostility. "Who are you?" Hernguage sounded not so native, she even had an ent. Tracey felt a little helpless. Sure enough, just as Eric said, her jealousy was really strong! As soon as Tracey was about to exin, a hand wrapped around her waist. " Be, she''s my companion. I was just introducing her to Eric." Tracey wanted to break free, but Carl winked at her. Be''s expression turned to be better. "So you are Carl''spanion. Hello, I''m Be." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tracey reached out her hand. "I''m Tracey." "Baby, where did you go just now? I''ve been looking for you but I didn''t see you." Eric pulled Be into his arms. They seemed to be in a good rtionship. Tracey felt very ufortable for Carl¡¯s hand, even if he was trying to help her out of the misunderstanding. "Excuse us, Mr. Luo" "Okay." Eric left with Be. Tracey broke free from Carl¡¯s arms right away they left. "Do you know each other?" From their conversation just now, they had already known each other for long. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Carl didn''t intend to hide. "Yes, we were schoolmates." No wonder they had such a good rtionship and chatted so happily just now. "So you know he was the president of the branch office from the very beginning?" Tracey asked. "He contacted me when he returned from abroad. Of course, I know that he epted to manage the branch office. Anything else do you want to know? Feel free to ask me." Carl''s mouth curved into a smile. His gaze made Tracey felt weird. "So you''re confident to win this order?" "Almost. With our friendship, as long as I ask for it, he'' II agree. Of course, I can give it to you if you want." As he was speaking, he smiled brighter. Tracey felt that this man was quite mysterious. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "There is no such thing as a free lunch.¡± Tracey said. "Of course, I have a condition." He mentioned the condition again. "What do you want?" Tracey looked at him indifferently. "I want..." "What are you doing here?" Before carl finished his words, a female voice suddenly sounded. Tracey turned around and saw Caroline, she was full of anger. Carl was unhappy to be interrupted, coldness shed across his eyes. "I''m here to celebrate the old master''s birthday." Tracey said. "Where did you hide Adam? Today is My grandfather''s 80th birthday, why didn''t he show up?" Adam''s cold attitude angered Caroline before and now she vented all her temper on Tracey. Tracey sneered. "He is a human being, not an object of mine. How can I hide him? It''s his business whether hees or not to celebrate your grandpa''s birthday. It has nothing to do with me. Please let go of me." Caroline was suppressing her temperst time because of Adam''s presence. Now that Adam was not here today, she was no need to restrain herself. Hearing Tracey answered in such tone, she was furious. "You are not wee here. Get out!" "Ms. Luo, I''m afraid that you don¡¯t have the right to drive me away. It''s my business toe or go. Please behave yourself and don¡¯t get ruffled in front of me." "That is me, what do you think? Look at you, you must have seduced my Adam! Shame on you!" Caroline got excited and sshed her wine on Tracey. Caroline was too fast to avoid. Tracey''s white dress was suddenly stained with the red wine. Tracey felt annoyed and confused that why did she always meet such an unreasonable person? The wine was dripping along with her dress down to the ground like flowers. Their conflict attracted other people''s attention, and Tracey soon became the focus of the crowd. While Caroline looked very proud. "You seduced my fiance, you shameless..." "Will you shut up?" Before she could finish her words, Tracey''s cold voice sounded. Although she was sshed with wine, her face was fearless. Tracey stood straight there. On the contrary, Caroline was exasperated,pared with Tracey''s calmness, Caroline was funny. Caroline was speechless for a moment as being interrupted. She looked into Tracey¡¯s ice-like eyes and continued. "Of course not, you b*tch." Caroline couldn''t suppress her arrogance and said. Tracey directly poured the wine on Caroline''s head, which made her totally stunned and a lot of wine was dripping freely from her head to toe. "Ah!!! You...you..." When Caroline reacted she burst into a harsh screaming. At first, Tracey wanted to bear her temper. After all, she was here begging for the order. If she annoyed Caroline, maybe she would screw up Xia¡¯s Group¡¯s business. However, At the moment when Caroline poured red wine on her, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She thought of Adam''s words, "It¡¯s not a big deal to lose it. You have me." Her current situation was also hugely different. When she was in America, she once swallowed great instion in order to get orders from the customer. At that time, herpany had just started. She had no choice but to do so. Now, she can make choice. Adam was right, currently, the vice president position did not matter a lot because Tracey had got the most important thing - The evidence of Carmen''s affair. After the paternity test was done, everything would be exposed! As for the position, whatever, Carl may take it if he wanted. Therefore, there was no need for her to swallow her anger anymore. "Me? Me what? Ms. Luo, have you ever thought about my feeling when you pour the wine on me?" Tracey asked coldly. "How dare you b*tch talk back on me? Who do you think you are?" "Bang!" Tracey pped on Caroline¡¯s face. "You hit me, how dare you hit me?! My mother didn''t even hit me." Like Renee, Caroline had been spoiled since very little. How could such a delicate woman ept this humiliation? She suddenly rushed to Tracey crazily. "That''s enough, Miss Luo. As a hostess, how can you treat a guest like this?" Carl stopped her and stood between her and Tracey. "Who asked her toe? She is not weed here! Get out of my way." Caroline wanted to push Carl away, but Carl was too strong to move a little bit. More and more people were gathered over. Tracey didn''t want to make things bigger. "Carl, I''ll leave first, thank you." At the time when Carl stopped Caroline, Tracey left quickly. "I won''t let you go." Caroline suddenly rushed over like a beast under Carl''s arms. Tracey was pushed hard and fell to the cake and champagne pagoda on the side. "Be careful!" Carl shouted while running to Tracey, but Caroline grabbed him by the waist. "Go to hell, b*tch!" Because of wearing the long dress and thin high heels which made her moved difficultly, together with Caroline''s push, Tracey lost bnce and fell hard. So many sses to make that champagne pagoda. Seeing her falling, everybody was scared and gasped in horror. A body rushed over and Tracey fell into a man''s embrace. "Adam..." Before she could finish her words, they all fell into the champagne pagoda together. Tracey was tightly held, especially her head and face, all were protected by Adam''s hand. The sound of the sses falling intertwined with the voice of the crowd. Both of them were soaked with the wine. Tracey was at most being soaked by champagne, however, Adam was not so lucky. sses fragments were scattered around him. What was worse, his face was hit by the sses when they were falling from high. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Tracey quickly got up from Adam''s arms and said, "Adam..." Adam''s head was hurt by the fragments. Blood flowed out instantly. Tracey panicked when she saw bloody Adam. "Fortunately, I''m notte." Adam didn''t take care of himself and was checking if Tracey was injured. "I told you not toe. What are you doing here? Did you get hurt?" When seeing Adam was bleeding, Tracey''s tears fell down. Since she changed, she had no tears, but at this moment, she cried helplessly like a child. She wasining while nervously to check Adam''s situation. Her tears fell on Adam''s face. It was the first time for Adam to see Tracey in such a panic. "I''m fine, don''t cry, I''m really fine." He sat up from the ground, even though there were a lot of ss fragments stabbed into his back, he was just holding Tracey andforted her. "You''re lying, you are bleeding!" Tracey was afraid that he was in danger. "You need to go to the hospital." Someone of the crowd reminded. Tracey didn''t react until this moment. "Right, go to the hospital. We''ll go there right away." She was so anxious that she forgot such amon sense. Adam took off his zer, which was full of broken ss. Tracey''s heart was broken when she saw the blood spots on Adam¡¯s back. "Let''s go to the hospital..." "No rush." Adam let go of Tracey''s hand and walked toward Caroline. Caroline was scared by Adam''s eyes and stepped back unconsciously. "... I, I didn''t mean it. Adam, please allow me to exin." Adam looked at her coldly and said, "Caroline, I have told you many times that you have nothing to do with me!" "Shut up! Stop talking nonsense!" Old Master Sheng and Old Master Luo were all attracted here. Old Master Sheng felt sad for Adam''s injury, but he thought that it was all Tracey¡¯s fault. Adam should stay away from her! Hearing what Adam was saying, Old Master Sheng quickly interrupted. In his heart, Adam and Caroline were a perfect match. "The Luo family is in the limelight now. Such a good marriage can''t be ruined by Adam!" Old Master Sheng thought. Adam knew his intention, he didn''t speak more but just nced at him. "What''s going on?" The Old Master Luo was confused. "Caroline, me, Adam, will never like you in my life. The marriage between you and me was made by my father. And I have never admitted it. If you really want to marry into the Sheng family, it doesn''t matter if you marry my father." Adam said word by word in front of everyone. Their conversation confused many people. "Why did he say that? What was the rtionship between Adam and Ms. Luo?" "Isn''t Young Master Sheng who engaged with Ms. Luo?" Many people did not know Adam''s identity. Even many people were confused, Adam''s words were heartless enough to embarrass Old Master Sheng. "Adam, you can''t do this to me! I love you! I love you for so many years!" Caroline couldn''t ept this reality. "She is the only person I love." After saying that, Adam grabbed Caroline''s hand. Before Caroline could react, she was thrown out. She was thrown into the eight-yer cake. Adam said coldly, "This is thest time I warn you, don''t touch my woman! Next time, I won''t let you go so easily!" Everyone was stunned. It was the champagne tower just now, and now it was a big cake. Caroline''s scream came from deep of the cake. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Adam took Tracey left directly. Old Master Sheng was so angry that he knocked on the ground with his crutch. "You b*stard,e back now. Come back and apologize to Ms. Luo!" Adam answered him by speeding up his footsteps. Although he and Tracey were in a mess, no onlookers thought they were embarrassed. They left without hesitation. Adam was covered in blood, but he still held Tracey tightly, which aroused many girl''s envies. "If you go one more step forward, you are not my son anymore!" The old master thought this threat was his trump card. Adam stopped. Everyone thought that he should be afraid. After all, they are real families. Unexpectedly, Adam didn''t even look back and said, "You seem to have forgotten one thing. Ten years ago, I broke the friendship with you and even gave my surname back to you. I have nothing to do with the Sheng family for a long time. I am Adam Xiao, not your son. Please don''t make any decision for me next time. You don''t deserve it." After Adam finished speaking, he directly took Tracey away. This time, they did not stop, and soon disappeared in the eyes of everyone. "B*stard! You b*stard!" Old Master Sheng was so angry that his face turned red. At this moment, there was a person who suddenlyughed. "Haha, Old Master Sheng, it''s better that you cut off with your son. He will go to my family and be my grandson-inw." Old Master Xia laughed happily as if nothing had happened. "Who can tell me what''s going on?" Even though Old Master Luo was already fuming, after all, he was the host, and he had been holding his temper for long. "Grandpa, please help me..." Caroline, who crawled out of the cake pile, crying and begging to the old master while wiping off the cream and chocte on her face. "You... go wash yourself, Don''t make trouble here." The old master drove Caroline away. Carl looked away from where Tracey and Adam disappeared. He took back his bitter smile, thinking, If Caroline didn''t impede him, he would be the person who saved Tracey. Tracey''s crying look seemed to be still alive, "what if she cried for me?" Carl thought. Unfortunately, a lot of things were not happening exactly as wished. He walked out of the crowd, lifted his sses, and said in a clear voice, "Let me tell you." He told the whole story in full detail. Old Master Xia was the first person to get angry. "Mr. Luo, my granddaughter came to celebrate your birthday. Is this the way you treat your guests?" Old Master Luo was a little embarrassed as he didn''t expect that Caroline would do so. "It''s all the kid''s joke. Caroline didn''t do it on purpose!" "Not on purpose? Nonsense! If it weren''t for Adam¡¯s protection, my granddaughter was already scratched by the broken sses. Caroline is so vicious at such a young age, how dare she treat Tracey like this! Do you really think that our Xia family is easy to bully?" Old Master Xia was usually a hot-tempered man, now he was waving his crutch and going to teach the host a lesson. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Old Master Xia had been very protective of Tracey. How would he forgive the person who pushed her granddaughter into the champagne pagoda? If not for Adam''s protection, Tracey would get injured. For girls, appearance was the most important. If her face was hurt, it would be a big deal. "Luo, tell me how you gonna deal with this thing!" Old Master Xia waved his crutch and shouted. However, Old Master Sheng may be the one with the most sadness. On the one hand, he was worried about Adam¡¯s injury, and on the other hand, he was distressed about the way that Adam treated him. Mr. Luo was even more upset. This was his 80th birthday party, how everything had be like this? The party had been a mess, at the same time, Tracey helped Adam get in the car. Looking at Adam¡¯s bloody back, she found there were some ss fragments stuck into him but she didn''t dare to move them. His forehead was hurt the most and kept bleeding. Tracey wiped the blood for him, and the tissue was dyed red in an instant. Blood also dyed his shirt red. Tracey saw the dazzling color, tears fell down again. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault." "Silly girl, it''s none of your business. I volunteered to do this. Fortunately, it''s me who got hurt. What if you get injured?" Adam wiped the tears off Tracey''s eyes. He got injured, but he didn''t think it a big deal. On the contrary, he felt distressed for Tracey. "Adam, you are bleeding a lot!" Tracey was so sad and worried, she almost lost her consciousness. "We''re almost at the hospital. Don''t worry, I know myself, I''ll be fine." Adam hugged Tracey gently and said, "Fortunately, you''re ok." It was so lucky that he blocked Tracey out of a disaster. Back then, seeing Caroline went in the house, he was still a little nervous. Caroline was a stubborn person. Otherwise, she would not have insisted on marrying Adam for so many years. Adam was worried that she would trouble Tracey, so he sneaked into the hall quietly. Unexpectedly, he first saw Carl was holding Tracey''s waist, he was pissed to see it. But Tracey quickly got rid of him. Later, he caught the scene that Caroline troubled Tracey. Fortunately, he followed up, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. They arrived at the hospital. It was a private hospital, so it was not as busy as other hospitals. A handsome doctor came over. "Sir, please check on his injury. He bled seriously." Tracey said anxiously. "Don''t worry, Miss. It''s my responsibility to cure my patient. I will definitely help him." The doctor''s calmness contrasted sharply with Tracey''s anxiety. However, the next second, the doctor took out his cell phone. "A phone? Shouldn''t it be a device?" Tracey''s eyes goggled. "Wow, Adam, look at you, let me take some pictures and post them to my Moment." Tracey was speechless. "What is he doing? Is he a quacksalver? Shouldn''t he save Adam first?" Tracey thought. Adam was not urgent at all, he said. "Lance, I guess you are idle recently since you have been promoted to the dean, how about telling your brother about this? As far as I know, his casino is short of hands." "Lance? Casino? Would this person be Caesar''s younger brother?" Tracey was a little confused. They turned out to be acquaintance, no wonder Lance dared to slight patient. "Oh, I''m just curious. Did you fight with others? You are seriously injured." Now Lance began to deal with his injury. "Your brother are into fighting, not me." Adam snorted. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "He has been busy dealing with a woman, he had no time to fight. Ah, I don''t know what''s wrong with Lance and Rose, keep being on and off, so naive." Tracey found interesting for what he said. Caesar was his older brother, Rose was just more than twenty years old, but in Lance''s words, they were so naive as if Lance was their seniority. He and Adam should have been acquainted for long. During the operation, they talked happily all the time, finally, Adam''s wounds had all been processed well. "I forgot one thing, this must be your wife, right?" Lance said when he finished the work and took off his gloves. "Hello, I''m Tracey." Tracey was still wearing the dress stained with wine, and part of her hair was scattered out of the hair bun. Although she looked in a mess, it didn''t affect her image. She put on a professional smile and stretched out her hand to shake hands with Lance. "You seem a powerful woman." At a nce, Lance could tell Tracey''s character. "Thanks. We''re not married yet, by the way." Tracey felt a little embarrassed when he said the word ¡°wife". "Haha, no problem, sooner orter, you will." Tracey was amused by the arrogant man. "Well, I think you are right." Surely, after feeling Adam''s deep love, she would never consider marrying another guy in her life. After hearing her words, Adam finally smiled. "Well, your wound has been processed. The injury on your forehead was the most serious. Fortunately, the ss did not pierce too deep on your back because your zer impeded a little. It will not be long until recovery. Try avoiding water these days." When Tracey heard Lance said so, she signed with relief. She was almost worried to death just now. "Now you should rest assured. I''m really fine." Adam pinched Tracey''s cheek. "Yes." Tracey smiled and threw herself into his arms. "Thank god, you''re all right." "Stop being lovey-dovey okay? Will you consider the feeling of a singleton?" Lance was depressed to say. "Humm, sorry about that, just could not help. Thank you so much for your work, we are leaving now." Adam took Tracey and left. "Hey, do not take my hospital as your rescue station..." "I''ll treat you a meal another day." Adam said. It was almost 12 o''clock when they got home. Tracey finished washing up then lied beside Adam on the bed. "Tracey, I will certainly make the Luo family pay. Don''t worry." Adam''s eyes shed across a hint of cruelty. Adam was always felt fortunately to sessfully help Tracey avoid being hurt, otherwise, he may not bear the consequences. He was wearing a suit but was still hurt seriously. Tracey was only wearing a dress and she rushed into the champagne pagoda ... "Adam, I will be careful in the future and won''t let such a thing happen again." Tracey was always guilty and felt that she had brought Adam into trouble. "Tracey, I know that it was Caroline who attacked you. It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself." He coaxed softly. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Perhaps it was because Tracey worried about Adam''s injuries, she didn''t sleep well the whole night since she was afraid that she might identally touch his wound. Adam was afraid that his wound would be pressed and bleed again so he slept on his side all the time. Of course, neither of them slept well. Tracey woke up early, while Adam fell asleep at dawn because of the pain. She seldom woke up before he did. Most of the time, Adam had been looking at Tracey when she woke up. Although he slept soundly, he habitually put his arms around Tracey''s waist. After losing too much bloodst night, his face was pale now. Looking at his sleeping face, Tracey felt he was a handsome prince. Tall nose, thin lips, and well- defined cheeks. She thought ofst night, he rushed forward and held her in his arms. She was unharmed, but Adam was injured. She finally understood why women would easily fall in love with the men who saved them. At the time Adam saved her without caring for his own safety, he was much more handsome than any other time. He saved Tracey by sacrificing himself showing that Tracey was of much importance to him. Having a man like Adam, Tracey felt no regret for her life. She smiled lightly. In order not to wake him up, she quietly removed his hand from her waist. If it were in the past, Adam would have woken up for long. Today, he was tired and injured, so he didn''t wake up. Today, there would be a job fair at Xia''s Group. As the director of the HR Department, Tracey had to attend it. Tracey quickly washed up and changed into a professional suit. After putting on a light makeup, she was ready to go out. She checked the time before going out. It was half an hour earlier than usual. Then she turned back. "Miss, I''ll make you breakfast, what do you want to eat?" Seeing that she was in the kitchen, Jane hurried to follow her. "Jane, leave it to me. I''ll make some breakfast for Adam. When he wakes up, you heat it up for him." "Miss, you are so kind to your boyfriend. He was so lucky to have you." Jane said, while swepting the floor with her broom. "I am the lucky one to know him. Well, you can go to do your work. I''ll manage here." Jane went upstairs to clean and left Tracey busy alone in the kitchen. She cooked some porridge, when it almost ready, she simply made two sandwiches. Seeing that it was almost time to go, Tracey packed a sandwich and left in a hurry. Recently, it was Adam who sent her to work. Today, she forgot to let Mark to pick her up. She did not go back to take Adam¡¯s car key because she may wake him up, and she did not want to wake him up. She had to go out first and see if she could catch a cab. A car stopped beside her and Sean''s face was showing up. "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Tracey suddenly remembered that Sean had moved to her next door. She had been busy recently and they did not meet in themunity again, she almost forgot it. "There''s no need. I''ll get someone to pick me up." "When he arrives, you are going to bete, aren''t you? Also, It''s not very easy to get a taxi here." Sean said. Tracey took a look at her watch. She should have been in no rush but she spent much of her time cooking Adam''s breakfast. "Well, thank you." Tracey was about to open the door of the back seat. "Sit in the front." Sean locked the back door directly. Tracey was hesitant. Seeing that there was not much time, she had no choice but to sit in the front. When Tracey was still hating Sean, she had been thinking about taking revenge on him. Now she had not hated him, for a while, she did not know how to get along with him. Sean nced at Tracey, finding she wore totally different than she did in the past. She was wearing a professional suit, silk shirt, ninth pants, and a pair of seven-centimeter high heels. She wore a long jacket outside, which had the sleeves just covered to her elbow and revealed her watch. Now she looked so efficient andpetent, which was in a different style than that she was inst night. As the car going on the road, the scenery outside retreated backward. Sean broke the silence. "When I was in high school, I have thought of what will it be like when we all go to work one day." "Nothing special, just like the ordinary people who work for their lives." Tracey put the hair which was messed by the wind back to her ears. "Tracey, do you really like him?" Not until seeing the scenest night did Sean understand Adam''s love for Tracey. He witnessed everything, but he was too far away from Tracey when she was bumping into the champagne pagoda and he could not help her out at all. He was relieved to see Adam saved her. But at the same time, he understood that it was even more impossible for him to reconcile with Tracey. "President Sheng, I''ll say it again. I won''t joke about my own feelings. I didn''t make up my love when being with Adam. I love him, and he loves me too." For stopping Sean from having more fantasy on the reconciliation, Tracey chose to be direct. "Tracey, if it were not for that thing three years ago, do you think the person who was with you will be me?" "There is no ''if in this world." Tracey didn''t want to answer a hypothesis. "Yes, there''s no ''if''." Sean murmured. "He... He''s good to you?" "Extremely good." "Great." Although Sean still had so much wanted to say, he had to swallow all his words back. They arrived at Tracey''spany. Tracey loosened the seat belt and picked up her sandwiches, she was about to leave. "Thank you for driving me here." Tracey said. "Wait..." "What''s wrong?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What do you have in your hands?" Sean asked a strange question. "A Home-made sandwich. What¡¯s wrong?" Tracey looked at him in confusion. "I didn''t have breakfast. Can you give it to me? I haven''t eaten the sandwich made by you for a long time." What Sean said made both of them fall into memory. At that time, every weekend after they returned home from school, Tracey would make breakfast for him and called it "Love breakfast". Among the dishes, what Sean liked the most was the sandwich that Tracey made. She often said with smiles then, "If you like it, then I''ll make it for you for the rest of my life." "Fantastic! I''ll eat it even if I lose all my teeth when I''m old." How childish their pledge was and how changeable the hearts of human beings were. They were too weak to remember a life-long promise. Tracey and Sean, they met at the wrong time, so what they offered each other was just the endless bitterness. Tracey suddenly woke up from the memory and handed him the lunch box in her hand. "President Sheng, our story was just a misunderstanding. I am not the right person for you. We shall return to the strangers." "Tracey, if you are not my lover, can you be my friend?" "No, I can''t." Then she left without looking back. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Seeing her back, Sean had no choice but to leave. "Tracey, I just wanted to get closer to you.¡± Sean said in his heart. Thinking of what Adam told Old master Shengst night, if their rtionship was really broken, didn''t it mean that he did not have topete for the inheritance with Adam? This was a good thing. He had worked so hard on it for long. As long as he could get the inheritance, he would no longer have to see Rachel''s disgusting face. Just thinking about it, the phone rang. When he saw the name, he frowned and said, "What''s the matter?" "Themunity guard told me that you left with a woman. Is she Tracey? Where are you now?" Rachel''s exasperated voice sounded. Previously, Sean was waiting for Rachel at the door. He was going to drive her to attend an audition, but she was too dtory and did not show up all the time. It angered Sean and he directly drove away. He didn'' t go far then saw Tracey, so he drove her to thepany. Rachel''s shrew-like voice rang in his ears. Sean only felt annoyed. "I drove her by the way. I''m on my way to thepany now." Sean exined coldly. "I don''t believe it! Did you have affair with her? You even bought the house together!" Rachel roared in the other side of the phone. Hearing the word "affair¡±, Sean frowned more.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I have nothing to do with her. I''ll give you a warn, if you continue to be so unreasonable, I will cancel the engagement with you at any time." Sean took out his trump card. Rachel''s well made-up face was already full of tears and had be a mess. Although Sean didn''t preserve Tracey on the phone,st night in the Luo¡¯s residence, he rushed to Tracey as soon as seeing she was bumping into a pile of ss. He loved Tracey all the time. But in Rachel''s opinion, as long as she was with Sean long enough, he would fall in love with her one day. However, as Tracey returned from abroad, he became restless again, even though three years had passed, and he even began to threaten Rachel to cancel the engagement every time she made a fuss. His threat worked every time because he knew that Rachel loved him and could not bear living without him. Besides, she was a superstar who valued the reputation, if she was forced to cancel the engagement before the wedding, how would the news about her be? "Sean, you are just spoiled by my love!" She gnashed her teeth with anger on the phone. "You made such an ending. God is fair, when you got something, you will lose something." Sean said indifferently. He was clear that Rachel was crying hard on the other side and if he coax her a little, she would smile through tears. But he was even unwilling to make such an easy coax. Rachel hated Tracey, and Sean hated Rachel. "Sean, can''t you love me just a little?" Rachel covered her mouth and said. Her body was shaking violently because of sadness. "You can''t be too greedy. Rachel, the only thing I can give you is the title. If you want romance, I''m sorry. I can''t afford it." How hurtful these words were! How could they came from the man that she used to think the warmest one in the world. "..." Rachel was speechless and replied with her cry. If she was bold enough to end the rtionship with Sean proactively, Sean may respect her more. "I''m driving. I''m hanging up.''1 Hearing her cry, Sean felt more annoyed, so he chose to hang up. Rachel smashed the phone. She wanted to end this tired rtionship so much, but she was still reluctant. Back then, she had spent so much effort to steal Sean from her bestie. If this rtionship was over, many people wouldugh at her, especially Tracey. She couldn''t be worse than Tracey, no matter how miserable she was, she must pretend to be good. Tracey walked gracefully into thepany. Because there was a job fair today, the lobby was filled with strange faces. Seeing that everyone was nervous, Tracey thought that if she came from an ordinary family and had nopany to run, she would be the same as these people now. Among the crowd, she found two familiar faces, Lucy and Nancy. She didn''t expect they came to Xia''s Group for interviews. They did not see Tracey was taking the elevator. Tracey was curious that how they would react when they see the interviewer. Lucy held Nancy, standing in the lobby and looking at those employees with an envious look. "How wonderful it would be if I am one of them." Lucy sighed. "Of course, you can. Look at you, you are pretty. You also have internship experience. You must be admitted, as for me, I don¡¯t know what kind of the results will be." Nancy''s appearance was not as good as that of Lucy, but her professional knowledge was better. But now the interview valued the candidates'' appearance more and more. "Don''t worry, after all, It''s not a beauty pageant. With your academic performance, it won''t be a problem." "So many people areing today, including many fellows." Nancy was still nervous and not confident. "I hope the interviewer is a man. Ah." Lucy prayed silently in her heart. If it was a man, her beautiful face would bring her more advantages. "You''ll pass definitely, with your beauty." "Take it easy. I''ll go to the restroom to reapply some makeup. Nancy, go with me." It was not easy to pass the test paper for Lucy, so she was determined to get the final offer. There were just a few people in the restroom. Lucy lifted her skirt up. Her legs were good- looking, which was one of her advantages. "Lucy, why did you lift your skirt?" "Actually, you''d better lift it too." Lucy said and winked at Nancy. She thought such a trick must work for the interviewer if it was a man. "Okay." Nancy lifted her skirt too. Lucy also made her lips redder. Nancy looked at her makeup and said, "Lucy, will your makeup be too heavy? It is an interview, such a makeup may be a little inappropriate." "No, I will be standing out in this way. If all candidates are in light makeup, suddenly the interviewers see a person was different from them, will their eyes light up?¡± "Lucy, you''re right." Nancy seemed to agree with Lucy. "Maybe I should apply more makeup too?¡± Nancy thought. At this time, a woman came out of one of the stalls. She nced at Lucy''s legs, saying scornfully, "Red neck..." Seeing it was Renee, none of Lucy and Nancy dared to talk back but just bear her instion. "Look, I am reminding you that never try to take a short cut. Don¡¯t even think appearance will help you. A few days ago, there was a woman who just got fired for seducing top management with her beauty." After saying, Renee left arrogantly. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 The interview today had two rounds. Interviewers would pick out the qualified candidates,ter, they will be tested again by the main interviewer and being admitted or rejected. As soon as Tracey arrived at the office, someone handed her the rted information right away. "Tracey, take a look. This is the paper test result. You will interview themter. You were quite busy these days so I didn''t give it to you. You can go through it now." "Okay, I see." Tracey took it over and began to read them. She had a very fast reading speed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Soon, she had a general impression of these candidates in her mind. She was really surprised that Lucy could pass the paper test. ording to Tracey''s understanding of Lucy''s professional knowledge, she was quite ordinary. While it was normal for Nancy to pass the test because of her good academic performance. As for Leo and Renee, ording to their performance, how could they pass the test? They must got the answers from somewhere else. This was probably the benefit for being the richdy and young master. However, whether they could pass or fail was still finally decided by Tracey. Tracey felt quite happy to control their fates. The fierce interview had been on process. Some of the candidates were outstanding graduates, and some of them were excellent professionals who came from otherpanies. It was suspended to know who would be epted atst. At the same time, Adam woke up. He habitually touched his side on the bed, finding there was no person. It was almost ten o''clock. He was surprised that he slept for such a long time. He moved a little bit, the pain soon came back. He felt relieved to suffer the pain for Tracey. If her tender flesh was injured, how distressed Adam would be? Adam got up and washed up. When he went downstairs, Jane said in a loud voice, "Sir, Miss Xia has prepared breakfast for you. I''ll heat it up for you." Jane''s shouting pleaded Adam a lot. Hearing it, Adam was very happy. "Okay." He said. "Mr. Xiao, Miss Xia cooked some vegetable porridge and make a sandwich for you. What do you want to have?" Jane asked. He didn''t expect Tracey was so meticulous. She didn¡¯t know if he liked Chinese or western- style food, so she cooked them all. T II have all." Since It was made by Tracey, he certainly could not waste it. Tracey even prepared milk for him. There were some sides went with the porridge, so the vegetable porridge should be the Chinese-style food. The western-style food should be the sandwich and hot milk. Porridge, sandwich and milk, together with the fruits, all ced carefully in the tes and was sent to Adam. "So, this is the feeling of happiness?" Adam felt warm in his heart. He thought that there would be no woman in this world who would treat him as well as his mother. Except for his mother, Tracey was the second woman who treated him like this. Adam took a picture of his breakfast with his phone and quickly post it on Wechat. ording to Adam''s style, he would almost make no posts. If not because others received his replies, he would be thought of as a man that never used social media. Today''s post was his first post of the private stuff. Together with the picture, there were some words. ¡°Love breakfast, it warms my heart." Soon, this post aroused much attentions. Most of the top management of hispany had added his Wechat. Today, what did his employee''s first sentence to greet each other was not "Were you scolded by the president?¡± but "Have you seen president''s post?" Within less than ten minutes, this post had gained more than 50 likes and manyments from the presidents of otherpanies. "Mr. Xiao, are you in love?" "Mr. Xiao, do you have a girlfriend?" "Mr. Xiao, is she beautiful?" Some of the employees were bold enough toment, "President, congrattions for being unavable!" "President, when will you let us meet Mrs. Xiao?" Adam just coldly replied to thosements from the employee, "Browsing the social media during work hours, bonus deducted." Everyone was ready to see a good show, who knew what was waiting for them was bonus deducting! How regretful they were! Although they were punished, they were still happy. If it was true that Adam was in love, they don''t have to see his cold celibate face every day. "Did his temper be better? Didn''t he require us to work overtime?" They thought. Of course, some person also saw this post, for example, Steve. He added Adam on Wechat not long ago. Hemented, "I''m tired of eating it ALREADY!" Adam replied with a smile, "I will eat it for my life." "Disgusting." "Then why don¡¯t you block my post?" "No!" Lance saw this post, hemented with a sorrowful face. "You''re showing off your love, it¡¯s great." Even Rose, who almost never made any post too, replied, "Boy, you have a good life. Can I have the breakfast made by her some day?" Within just five minutes, Caesar replied Rose in thementing area, "Rose, if you want to eat, I''ll cook for you." Rose quickly replied Caesar, "No, thanks." Lance took part in thementing. "My brother, my sister, be careful, do not show off your love anymore, it will die soon." Seeing Lance''sment, Adam, Rose, and Caesar replied in unison, "Get out!" Adam giggled to read all these funnyments. "Are these people so idle? They don''t work? Hmm... When would Tracey see my post?" Adam thought. Tracey saw it half an hourter he posted. She took a break in the pantry. She would make posts, but not frequently, at most one or two posts a month. She suddenly browsed Adam''s post. She smiled and clicked "like". She did not add those people who werementing actively under this post, so she had no idea about this post''s heat. Shemented, "Are you still hurt?" She didn''t expect Adam to reply. After all, this was not a text message. Who knew that Adam replied it in a second, "Give me a kiss, it won''t hurt anymore." By the way, he added a heart emoji to these words. "And a hug?" "And you! I want you, I want you!!" Adam replied. He nned to tease Tracey by replying so. However, Adam was carelessly to make his reply public. There was a function in thement area that you can privately reply to a certain friend, but Adam did not click Tracey''s image and mistakenly replied all. Immediately, everyone who liked ormented this post was notified by Adam''s reply. ''And you! I want you, I want you!!" One of the fifty-year-old top management of Adam''spany was scared by these words and almost fell his cell phone on the ground. "My goodness. Heavy taste!" He thought. Adam soon received a lot of replies and Tracey could imagine how his face like at this moment. "Idiot. So stupid..." If Adam was not stupid, he would not use his body to block the ss fragments for Tracey. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Adam''s phone must have been bombarded with replies and messages, Tracey thought. This idiot made a private reply public. Those who were notified by his reply must be awkward. Tracey put her phone aside, drank a cup of coffee happily. Adam was a little bit depressed to reply wrongly. He swore to not make the same mistake again. Finally, he started to try Tracey''s cooking. Although it was actually worse than the cook''s food, it made by Tracey, it tasted so good. The more Adam ate, the happier he felt. This was the feeling of home. It was really happy. When he was about to finish this meal, Jane suddenly told, "Mr. Xiao, this morning, I saw that it was Sean Sheng who sent Miss Xia to work!" Hearing this, Adam''s smile froze on his face. "Sean?" "That''s right. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Sean bought a house next to Miss Xia? Is it because he still had a crush on her?" "Okay, I see." Adam seemed to have guessed the reason. Maybe it was because Mark drove Tracey''s car back home, and recently, it was he who drove Tracey to thepany. This morning, when Tracey left, she saw that he was sleeping soundly and she did not want to disturb him. That was why Sean caught an opportunity to drove her. Thinking of this, Adam clicked Sean¡¯s home page and found that Sean also made a post of a sandwich that was identical to his. "Wasn''t it the one I had just eaten?" Adam thought. It was made by Tracey. Adam had to admit that he was a little jealous. But he knew that he should believe Tracey. After all, they used to have a sweet past. "What if they reconcile..." Adam thought, his face turned gloomy. "How dare you! Since you are restless, don¡¯t me my cruelty." Adam dialed Tracey''s number. Tracey''s gentle voice came, "Does the wound still hurt?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her voice, which seemed to be a medicine to cure everything, Adam''s unhappiness disappeared in an instant. How could he doubt her? Tracey''s personality was straight. If she still had feelings for Sean, why would she ept Adam? "I''m in pain. I''m dying from the pain," he said in a very aggrieved tone. "Does it hurt badly? Then I will go to the hospital with you right away. I thought the doctor yesterday was not reliable. How could a doctor make a post before curing his patient? I bet he didn''t process your wound well." Tracey''s voice immediately became anxious. "I''m kidding you. I''m not that weak. If you feel sorry for me, just blow the wound for me after you came back, ok?" Now Adam felt rxed more. "Don''t make fun of your body." Tracey said in a reproachful tone. "Who sent you to thepany this morning?" "Sean, it''s not easy to take a taxi here. I forgot to tell Mark to pick me up in advance." Tracey was not hesitant at all to tell Adam the truth. Seeing that she was so straight, Adam was a little ashamed for being narrow-minded just now. "Did you give him a sandwich? I saw that he made a post of it." "Yes, he asked me for it when he left. Does he post it? If I had known, I wouldn''t have given it to him." Tracey said. She dumbed her old SIM card three years ago, so after she changing a new number and getting a social media registered with this number, she never added Sean again and didn''t see the content that he posted on his home page. She suddenly realized something, '''' Adam, are you angry? I was afraid that beingte so I took his car, I won''t do it in the future.''1 "How can I be angry with you? I''m just mad at him for showing off your sandwich." "I will pay attention to it." Tracey knew Adam''s aggressiveness. "Then go ahead with your work." Adam was no longer angry after hearing her voice. "Okay, be careful with your body. Don''t go to work today. I''lle back early to make dinner for you, okay?" "Okay." Adam nodded, just like a child in front of Tracey. After the conversation, he put his smile away. He got changed and walked out. "President, are you going to thepany" The driver had been waiting outside the door for a long time. "Go to the Sheng family." Adam said and got in the car. Since Sean still harassed Tracey, then Adam would make him lose everything so that being shameful to appear in front of Tracey again. Adam decided to kill this bad romance himself. He thought and leaned on the seatzily. "Yes." The driver felt strange, he thought his boss always hate anything that rted to the Sheng family but why today he suddenly required to visit the Sheng family? Their car drove in the estate of the Sheng family slowly. Compared with the Xia family, it was much more lively here. Old Master Sheng had three sons. The first two sons were over fifty years old. Adam was his youngest son, also the one the old master loved most yet hated most. The first two sons were ordinary and did not show any talents in doing business. Only Sean, who was the son of the old master''s first son Tyrone, was an exception. If there was no ident, Sean would be the heir of the Sheng family business. Of course, the premise was that Adam gave up the inheritance proactively. Compared with grandson, Old Master Sheng definitely preferred his son. Because feeling guilty for Adam, the old master always wanted to make up for him. But Adam did not care about the inheritance nor his father''s making up at all. So, he got rid of the Sheng family many years ago and did his own business. The Sheng family had nothing to do with Adam''s sess because he hadn¡¯t long been back since many years ago. When he appeared in the Sheng family, Sean''s mother reacted strongly first. "Why he was here? Does it mean that he came for the inheritance?" She thought. And she immediately said, "Adam! It¡¯s surprising to see you! You haven''t been home for so long, I thought you have already forgotten us." "Of course, you don''t want me toe back. But whether Ie back or not, it''s not up to you. Where is the old master?" Adam walked away from her indifferently. "Dad is trimming the garden now. Last night, you pissed him off. You''d better take care of his health, what if he had some problems after being angry..." "So, do you want him to have any problems?" Adam asked obediently, not stop walking, and headed for the garden straightly. Hearing it, although Sean''s mom was furious, she could do nothing. But she was sure that Adam came back at this time must be for the inheritance! She quickly called Sean and some other people, requiring them toe back. Adam walked slowly in this estate. Unlike Tracey, the castle estate of the Xia family was a sweet memory to her. For Adam, however, all he had for this estate was all about sadness. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 The old master squatted in the flowers to trim them. Adam''s eyes shed a bit when he saw his bent figure. "Old Master, the Third Young Master ising." The butler told the old master. Hearing it, the old master trembled. He turned around and saw Adam was standing in the front. "You b*stard, how dare you stille here? Aren¡¯t you arrogantst night?" Although he was comining, there was a joyful look in his eyes. Adam hadn''t been back for many years. The old master had asked Adam toe back many times, but Adam refused to do it every time. Adam was not joyful at all. He said seriously, "Do you still remember what you said on the phone last time?" "Wait for me in the study." The old master handed the scissors to the butler. Adam went straight to the study without saying anything. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Sean''s mother leaned against the door. She must eavesdropped just now. "I never know that you have this kind of hobby?" "Well... I wanted to ask you what would you like to drink, but I just saw you were talking with your father, so I didn''t disturb you both." "Really? Ha..." Adam sneered and left. She actually heard their conversation. "What did the old man promise Adam? Was it about the shares?" She was confused. Adam and the old master entered the study and locked the door. There was no way for Sean''s mother to eavesdrop again. The old master nced at the band on Adam''s head. "Was that woman worth you risking your life to save?" Adam snorted and said, "You have never loved anyone in your life. Of course, you don''t understand." "Love? How long have you been together? How much love can you have for her? Don''t talk about love to me. I don''t believe it." The old master said and put his crutch on the ground hard. "Whatever. Forget about it. Let''s continue on the inheritance topic." Adam sat on the chairzily. "I once asked you toe to thepany to work, but you looked down on it. Now you want the inheritance? I can consider your qualification, but I have one condition." "What condition?" "Marrying Caroline." The same condition again! Adam''s face darkened when he heard his words. "Why should I marry a person I don''t love?" Adam felt that the old man was crazy. The old man changed his tone and said, "Adam, I am doing this for your own good. The Luo family is in the limelight now. If you marry her, her family will be of great help to your business in the future. "As for the girl you like, I heard that she has no status at home. Ben likes the twins. You marry her is nothing more than marrying a burden. Since she can''t help your career, you don''t have to be serious about this rtionship. Look, how smart Sean was. The Nan family only had one daughter. In the future, everything of the Nan family would belong to Rachel, she would help Sean a lot. As long as you promise me that you will marry Caroline, I will let you be the president of the company and transfer most of my shares to you." Old Master Sheng said. It sounded that he had made a good n for Adam, but he never considered that if this decision would really make Adam happy. "Do you think that I came here today to negotiate with you?" Adam said coldly. "I am doing this for your own good." "For my own good? Come on, if you were really for my good, you wouldn''t force me to marry a woman I don''t love." "Is love so important? Men should focus on their careers. With a strong career, what kind of women you can¡¯t have?" The old master said. He spent most of his time in the United States these years, of course, he didn''t know how strong a career Adam had built now. "So, do you mean you won¡¯t let me inherit?" "You can inherit, but you have to marry Caroline." The old master was sticking to this point. "Fine, if you don''t give the inheritance to me, I will use my own way to get it. Don''t regret it when I change the name from the Sheng Group to the Xiao Group. I gave you a chance today." Adam said coldly and was about to leave. The old man was furious. "You are born to irritate me, aren''t you?" "In the past, I had been thinking many times that it would be better for me to die until I met Tracey. Now I¡¯m d that I''m still alive. Since you are so stubborn, do not me my cruelty, what I am going to do next may make you ufortable. Take care of yourself." After saying this, Adam turned around and left. Before he came here, he was still with hope. If the old master could understand him and agreed to his request, it would not be a problem for him to make peace with his father from now on. But he just showed stubbornness as usual. He never considered other''s feelings. But for Adam, it was a good thing, at least, he may not feel so much guilty when someday he implemented his threat. Adam went downstairs directly and saw Sean''s mother. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Are you leaving so quickly?" She asked with a fake smile. T d better leave soon, otherwise, you may be anxious." Adam sneered. He was clearer about her mind than anyone else. "Haha, what are you joking! We haven''t seen each other for many years. Of course, you should stay longer and tell me some of your interesting stories." "Interesting stories? Well, what kind of interesting story do you want to know? Leaving me alone in the snowfield to make me freeze to death when I was seven? Or pushing me down the stairs to kill me when I was five?" Each of Adam''s word was like a knife flying to Sean'' s mom. His life was not much better than Tracey''s. Sean''s mom thought that Adam had already forgotten all of this as he was too young then, to her surprise, he remembered so clearly! "Adam, what are you talking about? I don''t know what you meant." Adam nced at her coldly and left directly. When he got in the car, he immediately made a phone call. "Assistant Jiang, do me a favor." "Please tell me, president." "Take all the orders away from Sheng Group. Tell our suppliers that if they continue to do business with the Sheng Group, it will be the same as going against me. I will destroy the Sheng family within three months!" Adam''s invisible assets were much more than what everyone knew. If he wanted to defeat the Sheng Group, he would not need to use too much strength. The reason why he refused his father''s request of working for familypany was he totally distained thispany. His business had already reached a higher level than the Sheng Group. Then why he should care about the inheritance? However, it was different for Sean. The Sheng Group was all he could have. If he lost the Sheng Group, he would have nothing. "Okay, president. But we need to pay a higher price to get those orders." "I don''t care about the cost. I''m just going to cut off all Sheng''s business sources and ruin them." "I know, president." Assistant Jiang hung up the phone quickly. As soon as Adam hung up the phone, the old master''s phone came in. "I will give you three days to think about it. As long as you agree to marry Caroline, the Sheng Group will be yours. Otherwise, three dayster, I will officially announce that Sean will be the heir and transfer all my shares to him. You can''t get a penny." "As you wish." Adam said and hung up immediately. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 When Sean came back, Adam had already left. When seeing he was back, his mother hurriedly came out to greet him. "Mom, where is he?" "He stayed just for less than ten minutes. I don''t know what he said to your grandfather. Do you know why did hee back at this time?" "I don¡¯t know." Sean looked unhappy. "He muste for the inheritance, It seems your grandfather promised him something in the past." Sean had always known that the old master''s favorite was Adam, but he did not know what¡¯s wrong with Adam that he was born to be inconsistent with the old master. As long as they were together, there must be a quarrel or a cold war between them. At that time, he left angrily and imed to leave the Sheng family forever, but the old man didn''t believe it at first. Then the old master stopped all Sean''s credit cards and forced him toe back, however, since that day, Adam had disappeared. As if he was vanishing from this world, the old man panicked and looked for him everywhere. When Adam appeared again in recent years, he had changed his surname to Xiao and abandoned the surname Sheng. As long as he gave in a little, the inheritance of family business was all his. However, he had never come back, which made the old master began to consider Sean''s qualification.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, he appeared again recently. As he showed up, the old master was having hopes again. Sean was worried that if Adam really came back for fighting the inheritance with him, what should he do? If not getting the inheritance, his efforts of many years would be all in vain. "I¡¯m going to see my grandpa.¡± "Okay, behave well and don''t do anything that angers him." His mother reminded. "Mom, I know." After saying that, Sean went to the garden. He saw the old master was sitting alone in the yard, and his figure looked somewhat deste. "Grandpa, It turned cold recently. You''d bettere inside to avoid catching cold." Sean said. The old master lit a cigarette and said, "Sean,e over, I want to talk to you." "Yes, grandpa." Sean went over and sit opposite to the old master. The old master looked at Sean for a while, the reason why he liked Sean was because he was somewhat simr to Adam. What made them different was the temper. The old man sighed and said, "Why can''t Adam be as obedient as you?" "He is probably just a little rebellious. After a while, he''ll understand everything you arranged for him." Sean said in a very modest tone. "He was like his mother, everywhere, except for the temper, it was simr to mine, stubborn and hot. I''m his father, not his enemy. How can I hurt him?" Sean understood his grandpa''s meaning. It seemed that Adam still refused the old master''s condition. That was the best. For Sean, if Adam refused, he would be always in the old master''s heir list. Sean continued to plead with the old master. "Grandpa, you are right. Take it easy, Adam will know it, he is just a little stubborn." "Well, don''t talk about him. When are you going to marry Rachel?" Sean''s eyes lit up. It seemed that he still had a chance. "Marriage is important. You are seniority and you should determine it. Grandpa, when do you think it¡¯s appropriate?" The old master liked the obedient younger generation, but Adam didn''t even want to pretend to be obedient. In fact, the old master had already made a way for Adam and always kept the position for him. Sean knew this quite well. By doing so, he hoped that Adam could be touched someday and came back to inherit the company, who knew that he refused all the time. In addition to keeping the position, he had arranged for Adam a marriage, so that Adam would have the same starting level as Sean. However, none of the old master''s efforts worked. Let it be. After all, the old master had tried his best. Recalling the words that Adam left, the old master decided to give up. "Sean, since you have engaged with Rachel, you should marry her soon." This request was meaning that the old master was supportive to his inheritance. "Okay, I''ll go to discuss it with Rachel''s parents now." "Good boy. I¡¯m old, and it''s time to let go." There was a trace of tiredness on the old master''s face. Although he did not make it clearly, Sean had already understood what he meant. "Grandpa, take a break if you''re tired. We''ll take care of everything."face. "Well, you can go." The old master''s eyes were still shining with some hope. "Grandpa, take care." Sean turned around and left. The old master sighed deeply. Three days, Adam had only three days. If he still refused, Sean would take the inheritance. Sean realized something from the old master''s words. "Sean, what did your grandfather say to you?" His mother asked Sean. "Grandpa asked me to get married to Rachel soon." "He means..." "He didn''t say it clearly, but I think I should follow his request. Mom, call Rachel''s parents, I want to marry her soon.¡± Sean was afraid that Adam would interfere, so he had to settle his marriage quickly. "Okay, I''ll call them now." She was so happy. Sean rushed to leave. He would soon get what he had been eager for. He dialed Rachel''s number, but she hung up. It seemed that she was provoked by what Sean said this morning and the post he made on his social media. Sean drove to the shopping mall. He randomly picked a big diamond ring and bought a bunch of roses. After that, he called Rachel¡¯s assistant. "Where are you now?" "Rachel is preparing for the audition. President Sheng, are you looking for her?" Then Sean got the address where Rachel was now. Tracey had been busy in her office for the whole morning. When she was about to get off work, Carl came over. "Still busy?" "Yes, I''m almost finished. What¡¯s the matter?" She looked at Carl and asked. "It seems that you have forgotten everything. Yesterday, we made an appointment with Eric. Do you remember?" Tracey suddenly thought of it. "Oh, yes! If you didn¡¯t remind, I would probably miss it. Wait for me for a moment. I''ll be ready to leave soon." Tracey quickly handled thest few pieces of matter before she leave. Carl stood in front of the French window and looked at Tracey, who was typing with a serious look. The sunlight sprinkled on her body, made her shining. A serious woman was beautiful, even if without the makeup. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 After Tracey finished handling her stuff, she turned off theputer and stretched a bit. "Are you ready?" "Yes, let''s go." Tracey took her jacket and the Blue Mountain coffee she specially prepared for Eric. Carl saw the coffee in her hand. "It seems that you reserched him in advance." "Of course. No matter what the result is, it worth a shot." Tracey smiled. "There are not many women are working as hard as you now." Carl pushed up his sses. "Different people would have different choices." Tracey walked ahead and said. "By the way, where do we meet? I have toe back for the interview in the afternoon." "Collier Cafe. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s much time." They came to the underground parking lot. Carl''s car was an Audi A8. It was priced only around a million yuan and it could notpare with the car that Tracey took every day. ording to Carl''s position, he can definitely afford this car. However, in terms of Edgar¡¯s ability to give Carmen fifty million yuan, his family is rich and he could be supportive to buy a more expensive car. Therefore, Carl was not a vain man. Tracey took the back seat. Generally speaking, only the person in close rtionship would sit in the front next to the driver. "Sit in front, we can chat." Carl said. "Oh." Tracey put her jacket on the back seat and sat in the passenger seat. Carl started the car. Tracey was curious, since Carl and Eric were old friends, this order should have nothing to do with her. Then why did Eric still agree to have this coffee chat? Along the way, Carl did not talk a lot. Tracey didn''t sleep wellst night and worked the whole morning. Now she fell asleep. Seeing her sweet sleeping face, Carl smiled. He parked the car on the side of the road and sent a text message to Eric. The soft wind came through the window. The sunlight shed in. Tracey''s skin looked white and shining. She only wore light makeup, her lips were full of gloss and also shining. Her thick and curly eysh were like those on the doll, with the tall nose and delicate face outline, she looked so attractive. She was pretty. Unlike those stic beauties who shared simr looks. She was just like the sleeping beauty. Carl was hard to look away from her. Especially her lips. So thin and so pretty, they lured Carl silently. For a few times, Carl wanted to approach them. But he did not do so for fearing woke her up. A whileter, Tracey was awake. She opened her eyes, ncing in the car. Carl was not here, but he put her zer on Tracey''s body. "Did he go to the appointment on his own?" Tracey thought. Then he saw Carl was not far from the car. She found that Carl wasforting a crying little girl. He was holding a bunch of strawberry candied haws that he had just bought. "HI give you candies. Don¡¯t cry, okay?" The little girl sobbed and said, "Thank you, sir." Carl patted her and removed the dust. "Have you been bullied?" "Sir, my ssmates always say that I¡¯m a wild kid without mother." "Next time you should hit them back." Tracey''s voice sounded. Carl was squatting on the ground, He looked up at Tracey, who was standing up high. She was like a queen. The little girl rubbed her eyes and said, "But I am too weak." "Because you are too weak, so everyone steps on you. As long as you be strong, you will not be bullied." The little girl nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you. I know what to do." As she spoke, the little girl ran away with candied haws in her hands. Tracey looked at her watch and said, "I slept for an hour just now. Why don''t you wake me up?" "I just received a call from Eric. He has an appointment at this time, so our appointment has been cancelled." "Canceled?" Tracey frowned slightly. "Yes, I heard that he was going to receive an important guest from America." Carl exined. "It¡¯s an hour left for the lunch break. Let''s have lunch somewhere." Tracey had a strong sense of time. "I know there is a good western restaurant nearby. You may like it." "Is it far away?" "Don''t worry. I won''t dy your work." Carl pointed to the ce not far away. "It''s right there." "All right then." They walked there, and it only took them a few minutes. As long as they were almost arrived, Tracey saw two people. She saw that Sean was kneeling on the ground to Rachel. Rachel looked surprised. She probably had never dreamed that Sean would propose to her. Although they were engaged, Sean had never proposed to her all the time. Especially in the morning, they had a fierce quarrel. "Rachel, will you marry me?" The beautiful rose gave off a dazzling luster in the sun, with a ring embedded in. Rachel was so excited that her face was covered with tears. "I do." The people around kept cheering. Some of them whistled, some took pictures and uploaded them to the Inte. Of course, the media who caught such a valuable scene would be happy to death. With tears in her eyes, Rachel saw Tracey. The smile on Rachel¡¯ s mouth became bigger and she provocatively smiled at Tracey. Sean also saw Tracey. At that moment, his face was a little unnatural, but Tracey had already looked away. "Let''s go." Carl knew the rtionship between them. He looked at Tracey carefully and didn''t see any emotion on her face. Neither of them mentioned what had happened just now. Tracey was having the food that Carl ordered for her. "The taste is good. It''s also very authentic." She praised it a lot. "The dessert is better." They didn''t talk about the business but talked about the life in America. Coincidentally, they were in the same university. But Carl attended this school a few years earlier than Tracey. "Do you still remember theke outside the school?" "Of course, I do. As soon as I entered the university, I was warned that every year there would be a couple die inside, and I shall not get too close. At that time, I thought it was funny. Anyway, I was single, it would not be me to die in thiske. I often read books by theke." "You are really bold. I used to like thatke so much. If I were the same age as you, we may be ssmates." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "It doesn''t matter. Alumni is great too." Perhaps it was because they had amon topic, Tracey was chatting happily. "You¡¯ll graduate next year, won¡¯t you?" "Yes." "I''ll attend yourmencement then." Chapter 239 Chapter 239 They were chatting happily. Tracey found out that Carl was a very erudite person. He had learned many kinds of fields. No wonder he wore thick sses. This man was really amazing. And from his words, Tracey found that he was totally different from Edgar. Carl was full of ideas. She had some prejudice against him before, but all the prejudice was gone after lunch. "I have a collection version of the "Dark Shop Street". If you like it, I''ll give it to you next time," Carl said. "Thank you. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to thepany." "Okay." Carl paid the bill and left with Tracey. At the same time, Sean and Rachel went upstairs. "Tracey! I didn''t expect to meet you here." Rachel took the arm of Sean and said, deliberately revealing her diamond ring which was in a slightly bigger size. Tracey noticed but didn''t expose it. It seemed that Sean would take advantage of Rachel to get the inheritance. If a man loved his woman, how could he make the mistake of the size of the diamond ring she wore? Besides, not every woman likes roses. The roses that Sean used for the proposal were taken away by Rachel''s assistant because of Rachel''s allergic reaction to them. However, she was still very happy that Sean could do all this. She always hoped the whole world to witness her happiness. "We''ve finished eating, so we are leaving." If Tracey still liked Sean, she might be stimted by this scene. Fortunately, she had already moved on. "We will get married at the end of this month. You have toe, Tracey." Rachel said in a good mood. "Congrattions, Rachel and Sean. See you around." Tracey and Carl left. When they were crossing the street, Carl especially walked by Tracey¡¯s left side. This was a small yet cultivated action of a man. Rachel snorted coldly and said, "Sean, Tracey is no longer the one we used to know. Now she is making herself attractive to all kinds of men." "This is her cousin, Carl." Sean exined coldly to Rachel''s nonsense. Hearing Sean¡¯ s words, Rachel felt a little embarrassed. She smiled dryly and said, "Haha, I thought..." "Having lunch with a man equaled to be in an ambiguous rtionship with him? You are acting with so many actors, do you...?" Sean hated Rachel defaming Tracey like that. "Sean, I''ve never had anything to do with those actors. You know, I only love you." Rachel fawned up carefully, but Sean''s face was still dark. "Let''s go." Carl returned to thepany with Tracey. "Go back to the interview, I will tell you if there is any news from Mr. Luo." "Okay." Tracey walked toward the interview hall. After a whole morning''spetition, more than half of the people had been eliminated. Those who were left now were more powerful. The interviewers were also a little tired. As for Lucy, she was constantly reapplying makeup. "Well, did you see it, we''ve taken another step forward. As long as we can defeat these people, we can work for thispany." Lucy took Nancy''s hand and said. "Lucy, it''s not that simple in the afternoon. I heard that it''s the main interviewer to test us, and whether we stay or go is also decided by her. There will be arge group of people eliminated then. Ah, I always feel that I won''t be admitted." Nancy said without too much confidence. "Don''t break the confidence on your own. Look at Leo and Renee, both of them were still interviewing. I thought with their identity, they can directly work in Xia¡¯s Group. Who knew, they were no different from us. Look how arrogant they were!" Lucy only dared to talk about Renee behind her back. "Keep your voice down. What if she heard us? We are now in thepany of her family." "She won¡¯t. It¡¯s too far. By the way, do you think the main interviewer will be a man or woman?" Lucy was imaging. "I guess he''s a man, around 40 years old with a big belly." Nancy said. Renee and Leo were already impatient to wait. "It''s so annoying. Why do we have to be interviewed? Are we the same as those ordinary people?" "Shut up. I feel that there''s something wrong these days. Dad and Mom have been sleeping separately for a few days." Leo said. "Did they quarrel? They used to chat at home. I saw mom talking to dad several times, but dad ignored her." "Usually the couple makes up in a second after a quarrel. Dad and mom have married for so many years, it was the first time to see they were quarreling so hard. I was confused too, dad is always in a good temper." "Who knows? In short, we have to perform well, maybe we can ease up the atmosphere." "Mom said that she had already opened the back door for us, and we can be admitted definitely." Renee said affirmatively. Just as everyone was fantasizing about the interview, someone said, "Director ising." Everyone subconsciously stood up straight and began to tidy up their clothes. Then they looked along with the voice. There was a small team walked over. The leading woman was the briskest one. The aura from her made everyone here feel cold. "Lucy, look at that director! She''s... Tracey!" Nancy found it so unbelievable! Lucy quickly put the lipstick back into her bag and looked at the woman walking in the front. It was indeed Tracey! Lucy''s face soon darkened. "It''s over!" Tracey was followed by four people. These four people were all older than her, and everyone looked at Tracey with an envious face. They were all the same age as Tracey. They were all here attending the interview while Tracey was their interviewer! It¡¯s so unfair! Men were looking at Tracye¡¯s graceful figure. "Pretty face! Nice figure!" They walked into the room and Tracey took the middle seat. Before the interview starting, some of them reminded Tracey, "Director, maybe you don¡¯t know that some of the interviewee were having the back doors, they were here just for going through the motions. See this list." The man handed over a list. Renee and Leo were in it. Sure enough, they were having back doors. For Tracey, it did not matter if they enter or not. Anyway, they would leave soon. Tracey nodded. "Okay, I know. We can start now." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Number one." However, Renee and Leo¡¯s faces were already changing. They knew Tracey was the director, but they didn''t know that she was the director who was going to interview them! Chapter 240 Chapter 240 After knowing that Tracey was the main interviewer today, some people''s faces had changed, especially Renee and Leo. They had scolded Tracey thousands of times in their hearts. "Renee, don¡¯t be nervous. Didn''t mom tell us that everything has been settled? Tracey is only a little director at most. She doesn''t have the right to decide our stay or go." Leo¡¯s heart kept beating fast. "What if we failed today?¡± He thought. "I know. But we indeed harmed Tracey in the past many times, if she still hates us, we will be over." Renee was shocked as she thought about what she had done to Tracey. "Although we did harm her, didn''t she do the same thing to us? Even if we owed her something, we had paid it off a long time ago." Leo said. "Well, it''s not so easy." Renee was anxious. On Lucy''s side, she was not feeling good either. She should have been a formal property consultant, because of Tracey, she lost her job. Now she met Tracey here in the Xia¡¯s Group. "Was I born to be the enemy of her?" Lucy thought. "Lucy, why do you look so bad?" Nancy didn''t know what Lucy had done to Tracey before. "Nothing. I was just a little surprised to know that Tracey is the interviewer." She wiped the sweat from her forehead. Nancy was not as nervous as her. "She is the first miss of the Xia family, so it''s normal for her to be a director. There''s nothing to be nervous about. Maybe for the sake of being her ssmates, we have a greater chance." Lucy smiled stiffly. She was afraid that this matter would not be so simple. "I hope so..." At this time, the number one came out, but she was going out cried. Her appearance was great. Same as Lucy''s thought, she wished that the interviewer was a man, but she was criticized by Tracey as soon as she entered the room. Although she was wearing professional suits, her skirt just covered her hips. She was wearing heavy makeup and walking swayingly. She had plump breast and the clothes revealed her deep cleavage. From the very beginning, she had been winking at the men interviewers. Tracey was confused that what did this kind of woman came here for. When she came out cried, her face was stained by the cheap cosmetics she put. What an awful look! Everybody behind her was shocked. How cruel would the main interviewer be? "Number two." Seeing what number one was like, Renee''s heart was trembling. She prayed in her heart, hoping that she would not be treated in the same way. "Renee, it''s your turn, go inside!" Renee suddenly recovered from a daze. In the past, she was arrogant everywhere she went, but since Tracey came back, she had been severely discouraged. Now she was not as confident as she used to be. Tracey had made her felt inferior all the time. She used to never care about such an interview. But today, as she was walking in thepany, she was scared for not knowing what wired questions that Tracey may throw to her. Renee opened the door and found they all looked at her. Tracey was sitting in the middle, like the queen. She was serious and writing something on the paper. It may be a summary of the interview. "Talk about yourself." Tracey said, as if she did not know Renee. Renee snorted in her heart. "Pretend to not know me, hah...acting good." "Hello, everyone. My name is Renee Xia..." She began to introduce herself. One of the interviewers was about to let Renee leave when she finished self-introduction. Tracey gestured Renee to stop. "The college you attend has the top financial major. Why is your resume nk? You''ve never interned at anypany in thest three years?" Tracey asked. Most of the college students would n for their careers as soon as they entered school. The top students would even help their professors with some business projects. The ordinary students would also attend practical activities like doing internships or providing volunteering services to fill up their resumes. Renee was only having fun these four years. How could she have any practical experiences or honors? "Well... I think I should study more before I go practical." Renee found an excuse. Tracey smiled and said," Study more? I''ve seen your transcript. You failed a lot of subjects. This is how you study in school?" Renee was embarrassed. "Miss, the academic performance doesn''t represent my ability." "Why not? If you can''t even pass the courses, why should I believe that you have the ability to work for Xia''s Group?" Tracey looked at herzily with a smile. Renee''s face was long. "Tracey, don¡¯t go too far!" "Mind your tone, please. You are not a rich youngdy now. You are just an interviewee, and I have the right to cancel your qualification." Tracey said. It was so good to control other''s fates. No wonder Carmen liked to master everything in the past. All the people were being stepped, it was really happy. "Tracey, she..." The people except for Tracey all looked embarrassed. Carmen indeed arranged for Renee and Leo well. "I''m the main interviewer today. I''ll be in charge of her stay." Tracey gave several people a cold look. They immediately stopped talking and dared not speak again. Renee''s heart was overturned, but there was nothing she could do. "You can leave now." Tracey simply finished Renee''s interviewing journey. Renee left with anger and Leo even could not stopped her. The interviewers were a little embarrassed. "Tracey, so the second miss Xia...¡± "Didn''t I say I will fail her?" As she was saying, Tracey wrote ¡°pass" below Renee¡¯s name. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She confused everyone. Since she already nned to pass Renee, why did she deliberately say those words to embarrass her? Of course, they didn''t know what in Tracey''s mind. She just wanted to let Leo and Renee feel like riding the roller coaster. "Next." Tracey sorted out the form and continued to summon another person in. Leo didn''t know what happened inside just now, and what did Renee just went through. He entered the room with an uneasy heart. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The interviewee left one by one. Everyone came out with different expressions, as if it was a magic world inside the room. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Some people went out with a joyful face, and some people came out dejectedly. Such a difference made everyone curious, was the main interviewer a human or a demon? Lucy was getting more and more nervous. Even if Nancy had been telling her to rx, she still couldn''t make it. "No. 35." "Lucy, it''s your turn. Good luck!" Nancy cheered her up. "Nancy...I...I feel a little stomachache. I don''t want to attend the interview." Lucy was worried and scared. "No way, It''s not easy for us toe to this. Don''t give up. Tracey doesn''t eat people, what are you afraid of?" Nancy smiled and said. "She does not, but I..." Lucy''s heart was so difficult to calm down. "Go." Nancy slightly pushed her forward, and Lucy had to bite the bullet. She prayed that Tracey did not avenge her personal grudge. Lucy was walking uneasily in the corridor. She probably felt extremely frustrating at this moment. It took a lot of courage to move forward. Seeing her standing by the door and not intending to go in, someone reminded, "Miss, you can go in." "Yes." Lucy took a deep breath and finally opened the door to walked inside. She used to be a ss belle and was very confident everywhere she went. But now she felt like a helpless person whose fate was decided by others. As soon as she entered the room, several pairs of eyes swept over her at the same time. Lucy saw Tracey was sitting in the middle seat like a queen, seeing her with a serious gaze. "Talk about yourself." Tracey''s calm voice came. Tracey did not talk much, she still made Lucy trembled as if her eyes were a sharp arrow that could prate Lucy¡¯s heart. Lucy adjusted her breath and said in a loud voice, "Hello, everyone, my name is Lucy, from..." Hearing Lucy''s well-organized words, they could tell that she was obviously a little nervous at first, but then she became more and more fluent. Perhaps noting from a wealthy family, Lucy did not waste time in having fun as Renee did. She had a colorful college life. Other interviewers were satisfied with her performance, especially her reacting ability. "Why do you want to join us?" Tracey asked calmly. ¡°Xia¡¯s Group has a great influence in the market. It has a bright future. I''ve heard about your company for a long time. I want to join yourpany and grow up with everyone, so that I can get better exercise." Lucy had done a lot of preparations before she came. Not only did she know the Xia''s Group well, but also she could answered the questions smoothly. "Since you''re a financial student, tell me, what''s finance?" Tracey just asked randomly, which made Lucy stunned. "What the hell is the question?" Lucy was a little confused. While she was in a daze, Tracey asked again. She asked several professional questions in session and Lucy was already felt at a loss. The information Lucy searched online was all about how to answer the regr interview questions, but Tracey''s questions were about the major that Lucy studied and they tested Lucy''s professional skills. At this moment, Lucy finally knew the difference between her and Tracey and it was her first time hearing those financial terms from Tracey'' s questions. She could not make up the answers. She totally lost her confidence and her voice was getting much down. When Tracey asked a series of professional questions, Lucy''s expression became more and more unnatural. What Tracey asked was not the same as Lucy had searched online. Sweats were full of Lucy''s forehead, she also became speechless instead of being talkative. Other interviewers were curious why Tracey suddenly became so harsh. Although Tracey had asked other interviewees simr questions, she did not ask so many questions at once. Among those questions, some that even the interviewers maybe unable to answer, let alone Lucy. It could be seen that Tracey did not borrow her family''s power to work in thispany, she was really competent. Tracey could not answer a word, Tracey stopped asking, "Well, you can leave now." After Lucy left, one of them asked, "Director Xia, why did you treat that little girl so harshly?" They did not expect that Tracey would answer straightly, "Because the person like her doesn''t deserve to work for Xia''s Group." She said andzily leaned against the chair. Her words were meaningful. Other interviewers stopped asking. They found Tracey was indeed skillfully dealing with things and in the domineering temperament which did not match her age. All of them thought Tracey must be promising in the future. Not because of her identity, but because of her ability. Before working with Tracey, they had a prejudice against her and deemed she must enter the company with her background. Including some very experienced interviewers, they thought Tracey was just going through the motions in this job fair. After hearing the questions she raised, they understood that they had underestimated Tracey. Checking out the time, Tracey found it was already 3:30. She remembered that she had promised to make dinner for Adam. There were less than ten people left for being interviewed. Tracey stretched herself and continued. When it was Nancy''s term, Tracey became much more gentle. She knew Nancy''s ability, and she let Nancy leave after asking her a few simple questions. It was only half of her interviewing time. Lucy was waiting outside anxiously. When she saw Nancy coming out, she hurried to go to her. "How is it? Did she made it difficult for you?" Lucy was very upset now. She wished Nancy could end up the same as her. "The question is a bit weird and tricky, but fortunately, I have read about it in some books before, so I can basically answer them." Nancy''s face sparkled with excitement. When Lucy saw her expression, she knew that they shared a different result. Nancy must have seeded by half. She once again hated God''s unfairness. Why did she meet Tracey, the devil here? What¡¯s more, David was no longer obedient to her like before, and he even showed impatience to her many times. Lucy med all of this on Tracey. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 At 4:00, Tracey finally interviewed all candidates. She took her jacket and said, "Please announce the results to them, I am busy with something else, I am leaving now." "Okay, go ahead. Leave this to us." Tracey was about to call Adam and asked what did he like to eat for dinner, she was ready to buy the food material. Within just a few steps going out, she saw Carl. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" "I left a little ahead of time. Are you looking for me?" His office was not in this building and where he was heading for was the interviewing room. "Yes, I''m going to inform you that Eric has changed our appointment to this evening. Are you busy with something? He especially makes time for this, if you miss it, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to make another appointment with him.¡± Carl said looked a little embarrassed. Tracey stared at him seriously. "You and I should be competitors. Are you seriously helping me?" She did not believe that Carl would really help her. Besides, he was the son of Edgar, and Edgar was driven out because of Tracey. As Edgar''s son, how could he not me Tracey? Now they are facing thepetition for the vice president. In Tracey''s mind, he was impossible to help sincerely. Carl was calm and said, "Miss Xia, I didn''t help you. I was just trying to inform you of the message from Eric. It¡¯s up to you." Tracey bit her lips. On one side, Adam was injured at home. She wanted to take care of him. On the other side, she did care about her work and it was Eric who asked her out proactively. Just as Carl said, if she missed this opportunity, she might not have another chance. If she was determined to give the order to Carl, she could give up on tonight''s appointment. Since Eric did not make his decision, Tracey still had a chance to win this order. Tracey was not a person who gave up easily. She bit her lips and hesitated. "It seems that your stuff is quite important. Then I will tell Eric that you can''t go." Carl said. "No, I can go." Tracey decided. She could exin and make up for Adam, but there might be only one chance to meet Eric. Carl smiled. "Okay, then I''ll reply to him." "Tell me when and where. I''lleter." Tracey estimated the time, there was still some time before dinner, she could go home first. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "6:30 p.m., Phoenix Trumpet Restaurant." "Okay, please tell Mr. Luo that I''ll be there on time." After Tracey finished speaking, she left in a hurry. Adam had returned home for a long time. He even changed into pajamas deliberately, pretending that he had never been out. Tracey called Jane and asked her to buy food materials. Tracey went back to the vi, seeing Adam was sitting on a hanging chair in the courtyard reading a book. He sat there casually, looked like a famous model. His fingers are slim and white, like those a pianist had. His hair fluttered in the wind and the coldness of him all gone. Tracey looked at him, as if the boy in white shirt of many years ago was back. "Adam..." Tracey approached him, thinking of the scene when he blocked the champagne pagoda for herst night. His bloody body scared Tracey a lot. Now seeing him in such a peace, Tracey was finally relieved. "You''re home." His eyes moved from the book to her. "Yes, I miss you." Tracey slowly approached him and gently hugged his body. "I''m so d that you are fine." "Silly girl, I''m not made of mud. How could I be not fine?" He chuckled and hugged Tracey even tighter. Looking at the bandage on his forehead, she still felt a bit distressed. She touched his cheeks gently. "Adam, you have done enough for me. Don''t do any more stupid things for me in the future." "If I hadn''t saved youst night, you must be seriously hurt. How could this be a stupid thing? Little bunny, I hope you to be fine more than anyone else." Adam said sincerely. When two people fell in love with each other, they would care about each other and hope each other would be good forever. "I know, I know. We do care about each other so much. Adam, what do you want to have for dinner? I''ll cook for youter." "As long as it''s made by you, I like it." Adam appreciated his luck to meet such a woman like Tracey in his life. "Then I''ll do whatever I can. It''s getting cold, let''s go back to the house." Tracey said. "Okay." They held each other and entered the room. Both of their hearts were full of love. Only the people who ever suffered loss understood the meaning of cherish. Jane gave the room to them. Tracey put on an apron, washing and cutting the vegetables in the kitchen. Adam reviewed some important documents in the living room. He nced at the kitchen from time to time and saw his little woman was covered with ayer of soft light in the sun. Tracey was like an angel from heaven. For a moment, he could not help walking slowly to Tracey''s behind. He hugged her from behind and said, "Little bunny, you''re so nice." Tracey smiled. "To cook for you is to be nice to you? With your status, as long as you want, a bunch of women will cook for you." "No, they are just servants. Only the food you cook is called love dinner." "Alright, let me go first. Are you going to hold me all the time?" "What''s wrong with that? I like you, so I''ll hold you." Adam was acting like a child. He even buried his head on Tracey''s shoulder and rubbed it. Tracey had no choice but to let him did it. "Adam, stop being naughty. I have an appointment tonight. I especially came back to cook for you." Tracey told him the truth. As soon as hearing the word "appointment¡±, Adam''s face changed slightly. "With whom?" "Eric, it was supposed to be at this afternoon, but he had to meet an important person, so he changed the time. I have to take this opportunity, talking with him about the order for Xia''s Group." Tracey blurted out her thoughts. Adam frowned a bit. He was about to say something but Tracey interrupted. "Don''t think too much. I''ve seen Eric''s girlfriend and she is more jealous than you! Don¡¯t worry about it. There couldn''t be anything happen between him and me." Chapter 243 Chapter 243 After seeing Eric''s jealousy girlfriend, Tracey was relieved that what Adam worried was not going to happen. Adam gently embraced her and said, "Are you so afraid that I will be jealous?" "I just don''t want you to misunderstand." Tracey was quietly held in his arms, smiling sweetly. "Will you think that my love is a burden to you?" Adam knew that his character had always been overbearing. He was usually a dictator in front of others. Although he had tried to restrain himself in front of Tracey, he was still worried that he would be hated by her. Tracey shook her head, "No, I''m the same as you. I know that we'' re going through hardships, so I cherish our love as you do. I know you are caring about me and afraid to lose me again. I feel the same as you. When Caroline appeared, my heart was uneasy too. Maybe I am a little selfish, but I have to say that you are such a perfect man, I won¡¯t allow others to have you. You''re only mine." It was always Adam who made confessions. This was Tracey''s first time to confess so much. Adam trembled slightly as he heard it. He always thought that Tracey was touched by his loyalty so she agreed to be his girlfriend. However, he didn''t know she had already developed such deep feelings for him. "Little bunny, are you serious? Will you feel ufortable when other women get close to me?" Adam asked excitedly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Of course, when I saw Caroline was beside you with the identity of your fiance, even though I pretended to be calm, I was very uneasy inside." Tracey finally expressed her true feelings. "Little bunny, it''s my fault and I didn''t tell you about this in advance. I didn''t tell you was not because I wanted to hide it from you, but I didn''t admit that woman from the beginning to the end." Adam said while rubbing her head on Tracey''s neck. "I know. If you like her, how would you go round me all the time? Adam, don''t worry. I love you. I will never betray you. Just go and have a rest. The dinner will be ready soon.¡± Tracey said, then Adam let go of her reluctantly. Tracey started to cook, while Adam was handling his work in the living room. This kind of quiet and peaceful atmosphere was what he desired deep in his heart. Both of he and Tracey lost their happy family since they were children, and they all fought for wealth and status on their own. Even though they were above the ordinary people, there was a huge void in their hearts. Even though they were different in characters, their experiences were somewhat simr. It was not easy for them to go together, and neither of them would be willing to let go of each other. Tracey quickly made a few home-style dishes for Adam. "Dinner is ready, go wash your hands." She said in the kitchen. This was the second time that Tracey cooked for Adam. Last time, she was still cold to him and was being like a little hedgehog. Whoever approached her would definitely be stabbed bloody. This time, she had fully willing to do the household work for him. Adam took his eyes back from theputer. When he saw she was busy in the kitchen, he felt at ease. This was the life that he had been looking forward to. Both of them removed their masks and returned ordinary. He was not the cold overbearing president and she was not a cold beauty either. She put away the thorns that she had and show Adam the most soft part of her. Adam washed his hands and took the bowls and chopsticks. Tracey came out with the hot dishes. Through the rising white mist, Tracey''s face was blurry, which was looked different from what she showed others outside. When she was wearing the apron she was feminine and cute. When she lowered her head and looked down, the gentleness in her eyes made Adam''s heart melt. "Take off the apron for me." Tracey was busy serving the food. "Okay." Adam went behind her but wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Don''t be naughty. Hurry up and eat, it''s cooling off soon." Tracey hit his restless hands. However, he couldn''t listen to any of her words at all. He put her body directly into his arms. "You..." Tracey''s cheeks turned red. Hooligan! Adam had already tried all kinds of possible ces and kept challenging Tracey''s bottom line, the bed, the bathtub, the car, and the wall...now it was in the living room! "Little bunny, I''m hungry." Seeing Tracey flushed ears and faces, Adam felt she was so cute. He could not help biting her ears with his lips. The sun was gently coating them with ayer of light. Their figures were blurred, and sweet atmosphere was filling with the entire living room. Tracey was already a mature woman. Her sensitive part was her earlobe. This damn man had already figured it out. "Let''s eat if you''re hungry." Her tone was bing somewhat coquetry. "I''ll eat itter. Now I just want to eat you." Adam''s hand became more presumptuous, and he touched her from top to bottom. No matter how ice-like a woman was, she would turn into water by her beloved man. The temperature of Adam totally ignited Tracey. She felt like he was floating on the sea. And Adam was a piece of driftwood of her. Unconsciously, she leaned against him. Adam took her clothes off little by little. She was Like a lychee, after being peel off, it was the tender, juicy flesh inside. Now she was only wearing the apron. Her beautiful body loomed in it and made Adam''s throat tighten. "Little bunny, you are so beautiful.1'' His kiss fell along her neck. Tracey''s heartbeat had already been messed up. This man could easily break her bottom line, even her initial resistance waspletely defeated by his sweet talk. She raised her head slightly and turned up to kiss him. The temperature of both two bodies rises drastically. Jane had gone home. Now there were only Adam and Tracey in the house. She had never experienced this before. Her moaning was spreading out. Tracey swayed her waist and intensified Adam¡¯s passion. He could have ended it earlier, but Tracey was too attractive and he was not willing to stop. Even if the phone rang again and again, neither of them cared about it. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Traceyy quietly on the sofa, with her hair scattered around. Seeing that the phone was ringing all the time, Tracey pushed Adam away. "Let me answer it." The caller had called many times, Tracey thought he must have something emergent, so she hurried to answer it. Adam was a little dissatisfied with phone'' s interruption, but he had to let her go when he saw her anxious look. Adam took the phone from the tea table and handed it to Tracey. "Don¡¯t move." Tracey warned. Adam gave her a reassuring look, and Tracey pressed the answer button. "It¡¯s me." She deliberately lowered her voice so that the caller won''t hear her emotions. "First miss, I¡¯m calling to remind you. There¡¯s still half an hour left. Do you need me to pick you up?" Carl said on the phone. The room was quiet, Adam and Tracey were close to each other. Adam could hear everything clearly on the phone. Only then did Tracey remembered that she had an appointment with Eric! She was so obsessed with Adam that she forgot such a big event. "I... ah..." Tracey was about to answer, but Adam deliberately flirted with Tracey at this time. Tracey didn''t expect that he would do so when she answered the phone, she couldn''t help moaning. "First miss, what''s wrong with you?" Carl heard the strange voice of Tracey and asked. Tracey red at Adam, and her breathing was still in disorder. She quickly cleared her throat and said, "No, nothing. A bug bit me." Hearing Tracey said that a bug bit her, how dare she to say he was a bug! "Oh?" Carl was unbelievable. His body even reacted a little to Tracey¡¯s moan. How could she was just bitten by a bug? Tracey had not been afraid of insects since a child. How could she be so frightened by a little bug? Carl lifted his sses, and the eyes under the lens were deep. "You... don''t have to pick me up. I''ll directly be thereter. I''ll arrive on time." Tracey''s voice was obviously different from usual, and her breathing was much heavier. It was a kind of voice that she tried her best to suppress, "Well, I''ll go there in a moment." Carl said. "Okay, see youter." Tracey was so anxious to hang up. "Goodbye." Although Carl said goodbye, he did not hang up the phone. He was going to hang up after Tracey did it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Tracey did not hang up because she thought Carl had hung up. The call was still going on. Carl clearly heard her moaning from the other side, "Adam, you are so annoyed!" He had never heard such a voice of her before. Carl''s face was cold. What he guessed was right. Tracey had not answered the phone until a whileter, when she answered it, she sounded strange. Anyone who had experienced sex should be clear about what did that voice mean. "Little bunny, who is the bug?" A man''s voice sounded. "Adam, I have to leave. Get up quickly." Tracey pushed the Adam away. "Little bunny, you don¡¯t know how beautiful you are..." Woman''s voice disappeared, instead there was some indescribable voices. Adam nced at the shining phone screen, and his body was even more energetic. He was unhappy when he heard Carl''s gentle voice. He thought the appointment was only about Tracey and Eric, but he didn''t expect Carl was also involved in it. It must be not a simple matter. Tracey and Adam had been doing it for a while before she answered the phone. She thought he would stop soon, who knew that he had no such intention at all. Tracey slowly lost her consciousness. The voice of these two people was getting more and more clear on the phone. Carl was hearing it, he even got somewhat restless. He never knew the first miss he had known could be so sexy! He held his head with the hand, and his eyes were deep, he gradually lost in his thoughts. He switched the phone to hands- free mode, Tracey''s voice echoed in his empty office. "Say, you are mine." Tracey did not know what was wrong with Adam to require she say this. "I... I''m... yours." Tracey''s mind was in a mess. She just followed him and said as he wished with her broken voice. Carl''s eyes became gloomy, as if Tracey had appeared in front of him. Now she was doing it with himself, not with Adam. Next came Tracey''s anxious voice. "I''ll go take a shower. Heat the dishes up yourself." "Do you want me to carry you?" Adam asked with a smile. "No need..." The next second, the calling had been cut off. Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Carl lifted his sses indifferently and understood one thing in his heart. Adam did it on purpose. Otherwise, he would not hang up the phone right after the ending. He wanted to warn Carl by doing so. "Haha, that''s ridiculous. Does he really think that he can make me quit in this way?" Carl thought. Someone knocked on the door, and Carl said coldly, "Come in." A mixed- race beauty pushed the door open and walked in, she said with a respectful look on her face. "Boss, I''m ready." She did not dare to look into his eyes. As she looked down embarassly, she saw Carl¡¯s reacted body. The busy tone came. What had just happened? Carl nced at her and said, "Come here." "Yes." She always followed this man''s order. She walked to the front of him, but he was still holding head with his hand. "Help me." He was like a king. In front of him, she did not evenpare to the dust. She lowered her eyes and said obediently, "Yes." Her heart was beating fast. Although it was not her first time to help her boss with this kind of thing, every time it would make her feel proud. She was half kneeling in front of Carl with a pious expression on her face. Carl put down the ying button, there came a woman''s moaning. He didn''t look at the woman below him at all. Hearing Tracey¡¯s voice, there was only a deep persistence behind his sses. "Adam..." When the mixed-race beauty heard this voice, her face became pale. It turned out that his desire was never because of her. Listening to Tracey''s voice and Carl was getting hotter and hotter. The woman, who was tearful. She had been hoping that Carl could touch her with feelings someday. However, who he had been thinking of was always Tracey! Carl already knew Tracey''s love for Adam, but he was just unwilling. He was definitely to ept the truth that he was unable to choose whom to love. "Tracey, why you did not meet me first?" Carl thought. However, there would never be an answer to his question. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Adam hung up the phone, and a light shed through his eyes. From the first time he saw Carl, he felt that the way he looked at Tracey was weird. That was not the way cousin should look at his sister. Suddenly, he dialed a number. ''''President.1'' Assistant Jiang''s voice came. As his personal special assistant, he was on standby 24/7. Assistant Jiang had worked for Adam for many years, so he already built a tacit understanding with Adam. "Investigate someone for me." "Yes, president." "Xia''s Group, Carl." Adam didn''t know if it was his illusion, he found Carl not simple. It was said that women''s sixth sense was strong. In fact, men''s were not bad. Otherwise, he would not warn Carl deliberately just now through the phone. "Okay, president." Adam knew Tracey''s character. She would never give up until winning the order. Even if there was just a light hope, she would try sizing it. Anyway, Adam felt that Carl must with a certain intention and his feeling was strong, however, he did not have evidence. If telling Tracey his opinion, not only she would not believe him, but also she would me him for thinking too much. For avoiding misunderstanding, Adam decided to keep silence. Although Adam really wanted to eat the food that Tracey cooked, when thinking of Carl would go meeting with herter, he lost all appetite. He hurried back to her room. Tracey had finished washing up and was getting changed. He saw Adaming up and red at him. However, this ring was not fierce but with more coquetry. Adam smiled and hugged her from behind, saying, "Little bunny, don''t look at me in that way. If you do that again, I won''t let you go tonight." "Rogue." Tracey red at him with shyness. "Okay, you should let me go. I will bete. How can I get changed like this?" Hearing Tracey''s flirtatious coquetry, Adam was lost. Coquetry was always women''s great weapon. "Okay, I won¡¯t let you go after youe back." Adam rubbed her head. Tracey quickly dressed up and put on light makeup. Adam quietly changed his clothes too. "Where are you going? You''re still injured. Why you don''t wait for me at home?" Tracey looked at him and asked. "Little bunny, am I so weak? That was just small injury. I just want to drive you there. Aren''t you in a hurry? Let''s go now." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Adam said seriously and Tracey did not doubt his purpose at all, "Are you sure you are all right?" "Would you like me to verify it for you? Hmm?" Adam approached her with a smirk. Seeing his expression, Tracey soon got his point. After getting along with him for long, she already knew him well. "Well, it''s still not toote to go there now. If you dy it, It¡¯s hard to say." Adam took her hand and left directly. Tracey was still in a daze but had already been pushed into the car. "But you haven''t eaten dinner yet." "How can I waste the food that you specially cooked for me? Don''t worry, when Ie back, I will eat it up. I promise!" Adam started the car. Adam had saved Tracey a lot of time by driving fast. Tracey arrived at the destination on time. "I''ll pick you upter. Call me." Adam said. "Okay." Tracey left in a hurry, but she felt a little strange. In the past, no matter how tired he was, he would carry her to clean up after sex. Today, he didn''t go upstairs with her. And they usually had a long kiss when they were apart, today it was just a fleet kiss. Perhaps it was because Adam was not feeling well, Tracey rushed into the hall with this thought. She didn''t find that Adam was following her. He was sneaking behind Tracey, like a man who was secretly catching his betraying spouse. This was definitely the creepiest thing that Master Xiao had done in his life. If he was an ancient man, maybe it was easier because he may use the qinggong to fly and follow without being noticed. However, as a modern person, following was difficult unless being an agent. Even though Adam was already outstanding, he could not make it perfect. As he was going to follow Tracey, he was afraid that he would be found. As soon as he came into the hall, his weird action was caught by the security guard. "Sir, you..." Adam was fully noticing Tracey, all of a sudden, the face of security showed up in front of him. Adam''s face was soon gloomy. "Get out!" He roared like the lion king and it made the security guard trembled with fear. When he saw the Adam''s face, he was shocked. "President...Xiao." Correct, this top restaurant in A City was run by Adam. It was not until the security guard call him did Adam remembered that this was his own restaurant! Why should he act so strangely? "Okay." Adam walked into the restaurant with his head up high, "Go get your manager here." "Yes, sir." After a while, the manager walked over with a lot of respect. "President, what can I do for you?" "Where did the justing woman go?" Adam asked with a cold face. The manager was still confused if he had offended the president, it turned out he was inquiring about a woman. "Hmm...There are a few women who were justing. Which one is she?" "Of course it''s the one with the greatest figure and face." "Is she wearing a ck dress?" The manager reacted a little. "It''s her." "She went to Peony Garden, pleasee with me." The manager thought he should take the president there. "If I can go with her, I don¡¯t need you leading my way! Where is the monitoring room?" Adam said coldly. In his eyes, Tracey had entered the tiger''s den. "President, we can''t install the monitoring in VIP rooms. I''m afraid you can¡¯t see them." The general manager said cautiously. Adam frowned and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I just need to know what happened inside." "President, you are making it difficult for me. We value the privacy the most, so how... by the way, their room is Peony Garden, I remember there is a small suite room left for Peony Garden during the decoration." "Take me there now!" Adam ordered. "Yes, yes, Mr. President, this way please." The manager quickly led Adam there. "Get out, leave me alone here!" As soon as Adam entered the room, he kicked the manager out. The manager didn''t dare to stay any longer. He was just confused. "Whoever being loved by this president would feel proud. Why was he so cautious?" The manager thought. He would never understand. This was the magic of love. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Tracey, Eric, and Carl came in together. The design of this room was very elegant, and it was full of antique style. "Miss Xia, please." Eric was very gentlemanly and humble to Tracey. Adam snorted in his heart, "Look at him, so pretending he is." "Miss Xia, here is the menu." Eric handed the menu to Tracey after they were all seated. "Thank you, but I''d like you to order, I''m not picky." Tracey replied politely. "Okay!" Eric began to order the dishes. Originally, Tracey didn''t feel any strange, until she heard what Eric was ordering. They were all the dishes that Tracey liked! What was going on? Although she felt quite strange, she could not straightly ask him why order what she liked. It was weirder. "That¡¯s it. Miss Xia, is there anything else you need to add?" "No, thanks." Tracey waved her hand. She was indeed a little hungry. After all, she had not eaten yet but was interrupted by Adam. "Carl, what else do you need?" After Tracey replied, Eric handed the menu to Carl. "I''d like to have a banana boat," Carl said. Tracey nced at him surprisingly and she didn''t expect that a man like Carl would like to have this kind of dessert. Although she felt strange in her heart, she didn''t say it out. The period of time waiting for the dishes was difficult to go through. She was not very familiar with Eric. Besides, herpetitor Carl, was also here. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Tracey gave the coffee she prepared to Eric and Carl. "This is the Blue Mountain coffee my friend bought from abroad. You should taste it." "Miss Xia, you are so thoughtful. I like Blue Mountain the most." Eric was a talkative person, and he also had a good sense of humor. At first, Tracey was wary, but gradually they began to chat. "I heard from Carl that you attend the same school as us. So, we¡¯re alumni!" "Yes, we are! Should you take good care of me?" Tracey tried to talk about the order. "How should I do that? During the time in the United States, Light&Shadow had given you a lot of orders." Eric meant he waspeting for orders with Tracey when they were in America. Several times Tracey had given uppeting, Light&Shadow suddenly canceled orders and let Tracey got all of them. Although Tracey didn''t know what they were nning, it was obvious that they did it on purpose. "Well, thank you for those orders, without them, mypany could not be what it is today. Since you were so nice, what about the order this time..." It was easy to talk to a smart person, Tracey was not getting so straight, Eric already got her point. "So, you want the order of steel materials for Xia''s Group?" Eric''s face was a little evil, so was his smile. "Can you do me this favor?" Tracey''s tone softened, even sounded a little bit begging. Hearing it, Adam was pissed. How could his woman beg others for something! He did not know how many times that Tracey had done simr things in the States to develop her company from zero to a listed one. How many hardships a woman should go through to do business? How much Tracey had suffered to be what she was like today? Thinking of this, he felt painful and hated that he didn''t apany her. "Well, if you ask for other things, it will be good, however, my brother wants this order too. But there is one point I got confused, since both of you are working for Xia¡¯s Group and one of you must inherit thepany, why are you stillpeting for the order?¡± Eric threw up his hands, pretending to be very hard. Tracey patiently exined, "Since both of you are familiar with each other, Mr. Luo should also know that we made a bet. The board of directors will promote someone who won this order to be the next vice president." "Carl told me about this, but you already have a listedpany in the United States, I heard that you are setting up a branch for it in A City recently. How can you take a fancy to the vice president position? How about giving it to Carl?" Tracey could not figure out was Carl serious or not, but he seemed inclined to Carl. From the beginning, the reason why Tracey wanted this position was to drive Edgar out. Carl was the son of Edgar, and Edgar was driven out due to Tracey. If Carl hated her, it would not be easy for her to get this position. Edgar had weaknesses, however, Carl was too good to be true. He was elegant and hardworking, he barely had any shorings. Tracey was worried about this. Today, after having a meal with Carl, she found that he was an erudite person. But he didn''t seem to hate her. Tracey was no longer hostile to him as before. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Tracey was not a woman who gave up easily. No matter what the opponent was like, she would keeppeting. "Mr. Luo, work is the same as love, it can''t be given to others. I am quite stubborn, and I will compete it till the end." Tracey said seriously. "Okay, then..." "Sir, this is your order, banana boat." The waiter handed over a beautiful ice cream te. Carl, who had been silent all the time, pushed the ice cream in front of Tracey. Tracey was a little surprised. "Did you order it for me?" "Don¡¯t you have hypoglycemia? It''s okay to eat this dessert. I remember that you liked banana boat when you were a child." Carl just simply exined. "He still remembered what I like when I was a child...!" Tracey thought. She was surprised by his memory, but she did not have so much impression of him. "Thank you..." Tracey felt a little embarrassed. She was always wary of him, but he seemed to be very considerate to her. Adam almost rushed out several times. "How dare you ingratiate my woman!" Adam thought. Soon the dishes were all served. Eric said, "Come on, don''t talk business while eating. Have a try to these dishes." Since he said it, Tracey found it not appropriate to talk about the order more. As they started to eat, Eric''s phone rang. "My baby, what do you want? I''m with Carl! The lights are broken? You can call the managing office for help. My darling, I wille back after dinner, okay? Hey, stop it. I''ll juste back in half an hour." Eric hurriedly hung up the phone. "Sorry again, Tracey. My girlfriend needs me. I have to go now." "No problem, go ahead with your stuff. We understand." Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Eric left in a hurry. Judging from his tone, it seemed to be his jealous girlfriend. Eric doted on his girlfriend so much. In terms of doting, Tracey thought of Adam. He was the person who doted her the most. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Eric was leaving, only Tracey and Carl were left in the box. They looked like going back to their lunch. Adam couldn''t see them, but could hear their voices, Carl didn''t talk too much but kept picking up food for Tracey, they seemed to be full of joy. It was a little weird that Tracey and Carl were so harmonious, after all, they werepetitors. "First miss, didn''t you say that you like horror movies? I heard that there was a new horror movie that was just on the show. We can go watch itter." "Which one?" "Poison Spirit." It was directed by Wilbur Zhang, a well-known director. It was said that the story came from the deep forest in West Hunan. Well, so far, it had gained quite a lot of goodments. I remembered that you said you liked the horror movies, so I particrly bought two tickets. Regardless of being yourpetitors, I''m your cousin and your alumni. You won''t reject me, will you?" Carl was an open-minded person. He soon figured out Tracey''s character and knew how she liked to be treated. Since Carl had invited, if Tracey refused, it would be impolite. Perhaps it was because she didn''t have any prejudice against Carl, she agreed. "Will Mr. Luoe too? It''s a horror movie, it''s fun if more people watch it together.¡± She mentioned Eric again. Eric had always been ambiguous about the order stuff, and Tracey was not sure what was in his mind. Therefore, she hoped tomunicate with Eric more. "It should be up to Be. I''m afraid that she won''t let Eric go easily. I''ll call and ask her." Carl was very smart to say this, he did not refuse Tracey''s rmendation, nor promised her anything. He would inform Eric, but he didn''t know if Eric woulde or not. Anyway, he had given Tracey hope. What if Erice? "Why don''t we invite Be? Now we''re all friends, I can build rtionships with her as well." Tracey was fully focused on getting the order. If there was no way to invite Eric directly, why not trying invite Be? "Okay, I''ll tell them." Under Carl''s sses, his eyes were deep. At this moment, Eric had already got into a luxury car. It was his little darling. She came here to pick him up. "Let''s go. It''s none of our business." Eric said. "Are they still eating?" Be looked a little sad. "Of course, you know his love for her. I invited Tracey out, Carl was there too, it was his good opportunity to stay with her alone. How would he let it go? Have you eaten? let''s go somewhere for dinner. Remember, no matter who you love, you are my baby." Eric said to Be, but Be red at him, "Get out." "Be, you¡¯d better give him up earlier. He has no interest in you at all. Didn''t you see the way he looked at Miss Xia? I have been his friend so many years and I never have seen he treated anyone else so thoughtfully.¡± "No need to remind me, I know it." Be knew that Carl was into Tracey. Especially she had witnessed his emotions for Tracey recently, Be could not help feeling sad. She got annoyed and lit a cigarette, and her well made- up cheeks were stained with a trace of depression. No matter how deeply you love someone else, if he dose not love you, your love will be all in vain. In this case, Be had to just y her role. She could only love Carl silently even though only being his maid. "Let me drive." Obviously, Carl, Eric, and Be had known each other for a long time and Eric knew Be well, including her feelings for Carl. "No, I¡¯m not as weak as you expect." Be said, skillfully starting the car and switching the gear. At the moment she decided to apany Carl, she already knew he did not love her. But she never regretted her decision. Just as the car on the halfway, Be''s phone rang. It was the ringing could be heard only when Carl''s calling, and the depression of Be¡¯ s face disappeared instantly. "It''s me... Okay, I know." Be''s happy face soon turned gloomy again. "Is it rted to Miss Xia?" Eric saw Be''s face and knew what had happened. "Will you shut up? Let¡¯s go to watch a movie. Remember who you are." Be said fiercely. In fact, she would only be obedient and gentle when she was in front of Carl. "I will. Hey, if you are my darling, you can''t be so gloomy. Otherwise, Miss Xia will be suspicious." Ericughed evilly. However, exasperated Be did not notice the bitterness in Eric¡¯s smile at all. "You love him, but I love you. He is the only man in your eyes and you never know my true love for you." Eric thought. Be ignored him. "Let''s go to the cinema." "I think we should have dinner first. I''m so hungry." Actually, Eric was caring about Be because he knew that she didn''t have dinner either. "You''re so annoyed!" Beined and she parked the car on the side of the road. "I''ll give you 15 minutes to finish your meal." "I know, I know." Eric said and left. After a while, he came back with a bag which was smelling good. "Why did you take? What a disgusting smell... Um..." Before Be finished saying, Eric had stuffed a fried drumstick into her mouth. Be''s eyes were obviously shining when she chewed it, but she insisted, "Take it away, I don''t like this junk." "Little girl, don''t pretend in front of me. I know you like it. You hate it just because Carl doesn''t like it. Why should you treat yourself in this way? You should have your own preference. If you like it, just eat it." Eric rubbed her hair and said. "It''s none of your business. You''re not allowed to tell him that I ate fried chicken." Be threatened Eric fiercely. "Okay, I won''t tell him." Eric looked at Be dotingly. In his eyes, this girl was just doing what she should do at her age. After Be finished eating, she started to look satisfied. Since Carl said he disliked junk food a few years ago, Be had never touched them. But every time she saw children eating them, she was very jealous. "Are you full? We can go now." Seeing her satisfied look, Eric felt much better. However, Be suddenly found that Eric did not eat anything. "Was he particrly buying it for me? What was in his mind?" Be was confused. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Tracey and Carl had already finished dinner. Adam was angry and he gnashed his teeth. "He takes Tracey to the cinema! How dare him!" For several times, Adam wanted to text Tracey and ask her to go home. But after thinking it over, he gave up. Although Adam was very angry, he still cared about Tracey''s feeling. If he forced her to go home, she must be unwilling to do so. "How dare this guy... If he was Tracey''s cousin, how could he have a crush on her?" Adam was confused. Adam decided to investigate Carl carefully. Not until Tracey left with Carl that he came out of the suite room. Tracey had already got into Carl''s car. Adam was pissed and he followed them. "First miss, how''s the dinner?" Carl asked. "I like it. Carl, why do you always call me first miss? It sounds weird." Tracey had long been curious about this. Carl smiled gently. "It''s fine if you have forgotten. I''ll call you Tracey in the future, okay?" With his sses, Carl''s side face looked elegant and handsome. "Did something happen to us before? Why do you always say that I forgot something?" Tracey asked with a puzzled face. "If you really want to know it, why don''t we sit down and let me tell you some day? What do you think?" "Okay." They chatted all the way and soon they arrived at the cinema. When Tracey just got out of the car, she saw a charming Ferrari sports car. It was a fancy car that carried a beauty. Be wore a fiery red skirt and had an excellent figure. In addition, her face was mixed-race and she attracted a lot of people''s attention. "Carl, you''re here." Only at this time, she didn''t call Carl boss, but called his name like a friend of him. "Carl, you know Be is timid, but you still invited her to watch horror movies. What if she was scared to cryter?" Eric held Be''s waist, walking to Carl and Tracey. Be was stiff to act as Eric''s girlfriend, but she could not break free, so she had to lean in Eric''s arms. "She''s your baby, of course, you are taking care of her tears. Tracey, let''s go inside." Carl said, turning around and looked at Tracey with gentleness. How affectionate his eyes were when he looked at Tracey! Especially in Adam''s eyes. He hid behind a column and secretly observed them. He wanted to dig out Carl''s eyeballs and smash them on the ground so much! Eric kept holding Be''s body and tried to lead her to other ces. "Baby, don''t you want to eat ice cream? Let¡¯s go get some." Be didn''t want to see Carl give his tenderness to another woman, so she left with Eric. As soon asing to the corner, she stepped on Eric¡¯s shoes and asked, "How long are you still going to hold me?" Eric smiled bitterly. "What? I''m helping you out, you should thank me, but you areining..." "Who need your helping out?" Be did not admit her sadness. "Right, right. If I didn''t take you away, you would have cried, and not saying you are good." Eric loved her and was kind to take her away, but now suffered her temper. Be angrily went to the ice cream booth and bought ten at a time. She alsomanded Eric to buy other snacks. "Go buy me two buckets of popcorn! Large size!" Eric followed her order and went to buy them. Yes, that was the power of love. "I''ll go to buy the tickets. Wait for me here." Carl was in a good mood. Being with Tracey was like a beautiful dream of him. Tracey waited here. She had not long been to the cinema. Last time, she wasing with Sean. At that time, they watched many youth movies. The plots of those movies were all about a couple¡¯s love process. The beginning was sweet, but the ending was sad. Most of the couples were separated. Men were going abroad, and women were receiving abortions operation. They loved each other at first but got apart atst. The youth''s love was beautiful. However, no matter how beautiful it was, it would fade away. It was like the life of flowers, from blossom to fading. At that time, Tracey was moved and crying in the cinema by the bitterness of a woman''s life. She thought of herself as the heroine and put herself into the story. She cried and said to Sean, "Sean, I don''t want to be apart from you." Sean kissed her andforted her. He promised that he would not hurt her, and he would not leave her forever. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Young people are always impulsive to make stupid promises. Tracey stood there, sinking into her memory. She was like a flower then. She would smile because of Sean''s words and blush because of his kiss. Atst, he hurt her, and in the most heartless way. She chose to leave and never looked back. The same as how the story went on in the movie, couples were getting apart, while someone else would being to the girl through the crowd. Now Tracey had taken leave of her youth. She had been grown-up and showed all her charm and grace to Adam. Even though she would never make a promise easily, she had already determined in her heart that she would love Adam forever. Seeing Tracey¡¯splicated look, Adam knew very well what she was thinking. How he wanted to hold her into arms at this time! People were passing by Tracey and some of them were talking with dissatisfaction. "Is it crazy to book the whole theater to watch a horror movie?" "Hmm, being rich is so good. I wish I could make a block booking." "Come on, do you know how much does it cost?" Tracey was a little suspicious to hear the block booking. Who made this booking? It would be interesting to watch movies with a bunch of people. It was not funny to book the whole theater. Adam was also in doubt. Just now, he came up with an idea of block booking a theater for Tracey, who did it faster than him? As he was thinking, there was someone''s voiceing, "Adam! What are you doing here?" Such a voice almost scared Adam to death. "...! My God, can you please lower your voice?" The enchanting woman in front of Adam was Rose. Rose looked at Tracey who was not far away. "No way, don''t you tell me you''re catching an affair?" Tracey obviously did not know that Adam was here, and Adam observed her furtively. He looked the same as catching an affair. Adam frowned, but he changed the topic and asked, "Did Caesar make a block booking?" ording to his understanding of Caesar, he liked doing so. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 When Adam mentioned Caesar, Rose''s face did not look good. "Don''t mention him. You know that I hate him." "Then why do you watch a movie with him?" Adam obviously didn''t believe her words. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s because he..." Rose was going to say something, but she shut up quickly as she thought of something. "What''s wrong with him?" Adam asked. "Hey, don¡¯t care about me so much, you should care about your little bunny." Rose said. Adam snorted and said, "Anyone who wants to take her from me, hum, will never seed" Rose looked at him and then looked at Tracey. "So, why are you so sneaky?" "Rose, things were like this, we..." Adam told her what had happened before. If not seeing what Adam was here with her eyes, Rose would never believe that Adam could do all this for Tracey. "Are you tired of doing this? She has already been your girlfriend." Roseughed at Adam for being so different and funny. "Just because I got her with great difficulty so I cherish her a lot. After all, she will be my wife. Rose, can you do me a favor? Just be with her and keep an eye on that Carl." Looking at Adam''s cautious look, Rose agreed. She had known Adam for long and she was clear about how many things Adam had done for Tracey over the years. "Okay. Well, I''ll go to her. By the way, I know a good psychologist. Do you need..." "No, I''m not sick!" Adam interrupted her directly. "Even her cousin makes you so jealous. Are you sure that you are not having a serious psychological problem?" Rose said with a serious face. "Rose, shut up. Quick, that man ising. Hurry up." Adam said while pushing Rose out. Fine. Anyway, Rose had helped Adam many times. It did not matter help him one more. "Little bunny, what a coincidence. Are you waiting for Adam to watch a movie?" Rose walked swaying and enchantingly toward Tracey, she looked like an actress. Tracey didn''t expect to meet Rose here. Last time, Rose did her a great favor, so she was surprised and happy to see Rose again. "Hello, Rose! No, I''m waiting for my friends. Are you also watching a movie? What is it?" Rose deliberately said those words trying to sound Tracey out. If Tracey was scared, she would not have answered so frankly. "I heard that a new horror movie is on the show recently." Rose had already heard from Adam what Tracey was going to watch. "We''re here to watch the horror movie, Rose, let¡¯s watch it together." Perhaps because Adam respected Rose, Tracey subconsciously respected her too, and was willing to get close to her. "Great, but the cinema has been booked. Maybe you can''t go in. I''ll go to the bathroom first. Wait for me. I''ll tell him when Ie back." After saying that, Rose left. "Okay." Carl came back in a while. "The cinema is booked. Just wait for a moment. I''ll make a phone call." "It''s not necessary. It was my friend who booked the cinema. She''s also watching the same movie as us. We can go in." Tracey told Carl. "Your friend?" Carl looked at Tracey up and down, as if thinking of something. "Look, she''sing." Tracey waved to Rose. "Rose, let me introduce. This is my cousin..." Rose showed her symbolic foxy smile. "Little bunny, I know him, the chief financial officer of Xia''s Group." Obviously, Rose had been dealing with a lot of people and she recognized Carl at a nce. "And that is Eric Luo, and his girlfriend, Be." Tracey pointed to the two people not far away. When she heard the word "girlfriend", Rose obviously exuded a meaningful look. "Hi, master Luo, we meet again." Although Tracey had 3-year experience dealing with people, she was still a little freshpared with these old hands. "Rose.¡± Eric''s expression changed. Apparently, they had already known each other. "Since everyone knows each other, let''s watch the movie together." Although saying so, Tracey didn''t know why everyone''s expression was a bit frozen after Rose appeared. "Rose,e here." During the time that everyone felt embarrassed, a cold voice sounded. Although it was just a few words, it sounded remote and cold. Tracey looked back and found a tall slim man stood there. He was full of coldness and no expression on his handsome face. She had seen this expression three years ago on the night when she met Adam. He looked at her coldly then. He must be Caesar. Sure enough, his name was as cold as him. Everybody was already in an embarrassing situation, Caesar''s appearance made the atmosphere embarrassing more. It was the first time for Tracey to meet Caesar, and she was also shocked by his domineering manner. This man had a strong aura. No one dared to make a sound when he stood there. There was no one else in Caesar''s eyes. Although all was his acquaintance, he was not even willing to say hello. His eyes were only focused on Rose. Rose was just going to the bathroom and she took a little much more time. Caesar thought she was escaping again! Thinking of the words on the previous text message edited by Tracey, "Don''t be too overbearing." Caesar said to Rose, "The movie is about to start." Caesar had been a dictator and he seldom cared about other''s feelings. He tried to be gentle and exined his dominance. "Didn''t you see that I''m talking to Adam''s wife? And some of her friends, we are going to watch the movie together." It could not tell Rose was deliberate or not. She emphasized the word "Adam''s wife", which was very harsh to Carl. Caesar looked away from them. "Okay, let''s watch it together." All of them walked into the cinema in heavy footsteps. No matter how unwilling they were to watch the movie together, they could not refuse at this time. Caesar had always been alone and he was used to not greeting others. "Tracey, sit here." As soon as entering the hall, Carl was trying to get close to Tracey. "Sit here. Rose" Caesar chose the seat he liked and patted the seat next to him. They were sitting beside but seemed to be far from each other. It was not easy for Caesar to invite Rose to see the film, but there were too many outsiders disturbing their romance. He was in a bad mood, and his coldness was getting stronger. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 The reason why Ceaser made this block booking was he didn''t want others to bother he and Rose. He even learned a lot of girl-chasing techniques, one of them was watching a horror movie with her. When the woman is scared, she would look for the man''s arms, and their rtionship would improve. Unexpectedly, there were so many outsiders with them tonight. He was in a bad mood. But for the sake of Rose, he would not drive her friends out. He had no choice but to look for cornered seats. On this point, he shared the same thoughts as Carl. By doing so, nobody would be disturbed. Of course, Be was taken to the far seats to avoid disturbing her boss. Tracey came here not for watching the movie, instead, she just wanted to have more communication with Eric, however, she did not get any opportunities. What''s more, for not letting Be misunderstood, Tracey did not talk to Eric proactively all the time. "If things are going like this, tonight will be wasted." Tracey felt a little disappointed. When she was about to sit down, Rose sat down between her and Carl. "Little bunny, I¡¯m afraid of horror movies. You have to be with me." Rose pretended to be nervous and grabbed Tracey''s hand. Caesar''s cold eyes were fierce. "What the hell is going on?" It took him a lot of effort to invite Rose out, but now he couldn''t even touch her hands! Carl was even more depressed than Caesar. He also made efforts to take Tracey out, for making this scene happen, he even brought the outsiders Eric and Be! Carl was having the same purpose as Caesar. In his opinion, Tracey and Adam did not know each other for long and they could not have strong feelings for each other. Carl''s goal was almost achieved, however, Rose was sitting in the middle! "Will tonight be wasted?" He thought. Caesar stared at Tracey, while Carl stared at Rose. Caesar simply went straight to Tracey and looked at Rose coldly. "Sit by my side." Caesar thought he had lowered his status to sat with these people, and now he only needed Rose to exchange seats with Tracey. Rose was usually scared of Caesar¡¯s cold eyes, but today, she had the responsibility to guard Tracey. Tracey was the woman that Adam only loved for his whole life. Rose must protect her well from being stolen by other men, otherwise, Adam may be heartbreaking to death. When she thought of Adam, she became not scared. "This position isfortable, so I''ll sit here." Rose said. Caesar was still ring at her, with his eyes that could kill people. Tracey was ufortable by Caesar''s eyes. She did not know why Rose insisted on sitting here, but if she really sit here all the time, Tracey would not be able to enjoy the movie. "Well, Mr. Peterson, I''ll change seats with you." She changed the seat with Caesar, as long as he can sit together with Rose. Caesar''s face finally looked a little better. For Rose, as long as she could separate Tracey and Carl, she was fine to sit with Caesar. Seeing he was getting farther and farther away from Tracey, Carl simply went to Tracey''s side. "Tracey, I''d better sit next to you, we can discuss the movie." Seeing that Carl was restless, Rose quickly went to stop him. "Don'' t move." Caesar ordered with coldness. ording to her several years of understanding about Caesar, Rose had already felt his great anger. If he had been in the past, he would have gone mad. But recently, he controlled his temper a lot. If Rose kept going against with him, Caesar was possible to fall out. Rose was not afraid of falling out, however, with the outsiders'' presence, she would be embarrassed. Once this man was angry, he would not care about the asion and location. Rose blinked her eyes to winked at Caesar. She was trying to express her mind of helping Adam, she even grabbed Caesar''s hand to let him to feel at ease. However, her blinking eyes and holding Caesar made him misunderstood. It had been a long time since she touched himst time. He enjoyed the feeling of her fingers sliding in his palm. How could Caesar be angry more? Just like a tamed lion instantly became a quiet kitten. He took Rose''s hand and sat down. "Don''t move again. If you don''t want to watch the movie, we can do something else." He whispered in Rose''s ear. At this moment, the screen was ying advertisements, and Caesar''s voice was covered. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the darkness, Rose flushed. This man had always been overbearing, now she also did not dare to challenge his dominance. Seeing Rose and Caesar were good, Tracey sat with ease next to Carl. When the movie was about to start, someone came in from the back door. Adam stood in the corner and looked at Carl, who was sitting side by side with Tracey. He had never been so jealous as he was tonight. He noticed every move of Carl, figuring out what he was going to do. Everybody was holding their own weird thoughts, and the movie started in a weird atmosphere. The beginning of the movie was not horrible, it was talking about something happened in a deep forest. Rose was fully focusing on Carl as she feared he would take advantage of Tracey. While Caesar was fully focusing on Rose. But he was confused about why Rose always paid attention to others. He was sitting beside, how could she ignore him?! She looked at another man, why? Carl had been paying attention to Tracey. Tracey was the only one who watched the movie seriously among all people. However, she was not scared by this movie at all. Be saw Carl and Tracey, she felt upset and looked away from them to the screen. Unexpetedly, a horror scene came. Be subconsciously screamed, "Ah!" Without thinking, she threw herself into Eric''s arms. Eric was identally bing the biggest winner of tonight''s movie scheme. "Don''t be afraid. It''s all fake." Heforted Be in a low voice. Rose did not watch the movie all the time. She did not startle by the scene but by Be''s screaming. Caesar had been waiting for this moment long. So he hugged Rose proactively without she was asking for his help. Tracey was still calm to watch the movie, even not blinking her eyes a little. Tracey''s calmness made Carl¡¯s n failed. A whileter, Tracey felt bored. "HI go to the bathroom." "Okay." Tracey sneered on the way to the bathroom as this movie was not scary at all. Soon she was in the bathroom. Suddenly, a ck figure shed and brought her in. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Being taken to the bathroom and locked, Tracey was a little confused. Who dared tomit murder in the cinema? The bathroom was inside the hall and there were no strangers due to the block booking. Who else coulde in? Those people were still watching the movie. Would it be bold staff? Tracey wanted to resist, but before she hit the person''s chest, the man had seized her wrist. A familiar voice sounded, "Little bunny, it''s me." "Adam! why are you here?" Tracey goggled her eyes. Luckily, she didn''t meet a pervert. So, how did he appear in the cinema? Was he actually ddin? "You don''t want me to be here?" Adam asked. Tracey did not know that he had already been full of jealousy. Tracey thought that he left after seeing her off, but she didn''t know that Adam had followed her all the way, so it was strange to see him now. "No, I just feel a little strange. Adam, when did youe? Let''s go to watch movies together." Tracey didn''t think much about his appearance. "No, I just want you now." Only Tracey could calm down the depression in Adam''s heart. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hot kisses fell on her neck. When Tracey realized what Adam was going to do, she was stunned. "Adam, We are in the cinema!" "I don''t care where is it, I want you, you seductive woman." Adam kissed crazily, all the way down from her neck. Tracey tried several times to push Adam away, but she couldn''t make it. Only in this way could Adam prove that Tracey was his woman and belonged to only him. Screaming wasing from outside, it was a mixed harsh voice of Rose and Be. Together with the creepy background music, the bathroom sex was exciting and funny. Adam soon made Tracey sensitive. "Adam, we change the ce, okay?" Tracey''s eyes were watery and her lips were moistened by Adam, which made her even more attractive. In Adam''s eyes, her resistance meant eptance. He pressed her body against the wall. Tracey wrapped around his neck powerlessly, feeling hot all over her body. Before going together with this man, Tracey never know that she would do such a ridiculous thing in various weird ces! In fact, she had done it several times. Although every time she had been evading it at the beginning, she ended up bursting. Love makes people drunk. Whether men or women, they will sink. At this moment, Rose had long forgotten about taking care of Tracey. All her attention was on the screen and she put her head in Caesar''s arms. Rose was bold and cunning when doing business, however she feared of horror movies, such comparison made Caesar happy. In the past, she was eager to stay away from Caesar as far as possible and she was impossible to throw herself into his arms. He held her soft hand, smelling her special fragrance. Sweet air almost melted this iron- like man. He held her tightly, just like many nights in the past. After she fell asleep, he hugged her unscrupulously. As long as she woke up, she would return to the fox. Be was usually arrogant and domineering to Eric, but she was afraid of horror movies too. If not for Carl, she would note. Now she closed her eyes and screamed hard. She couldn''t help holding Eric''s clothes tightly. Eric stretched out his arms and held her in. He was as satisfied as Caesar. The most depressed person should be Carl. He deliberately invited Tracey out, but she was not here. Carl had distracted from the movie. He found that Tracey had been in the bathroom for over ten minutes. Was there something happening to her? He went straight to the bathroom without telling anyone. This bathroom was inside the show hall and there were only a few stalls, no gender difference. "Tracey, are you inside?" He asked tentatively. Tracey had felt like flying in the air, Carl¡¯s voice immediately sobered her up. Look at her, her clothes were all messy. Her shoulder was half naked, and her skirt had also been lifted up. She and Adam were closely attached. Hearing Carl''s voice, Tracey''s face instantly flushed, and she quickly separated from Adam. "I, I''m fine!1'' She felt ashamed for what she looked like, although there was a door in the middle. Tracey felt as if she hid nowhere. Carl could see them clearly. "You have been inside for long, I¡¯m just afraid that you might be in trouble." Carl didn''t know whether it was his illusion or not, he always felt that Tracey''s voice was abnormal. Hearing Carl''s voice, Adam''s eyes became cold and he bit Tracey''s neck. Of course, he didn''t really bite. He just sucked her neck hard. Tracey''s body was already flirted to limit. She had to restrain herself from making strange noises. "I''m fine. I just have little diarrhea..." She screamed gently after being bitten by Adam. "What''s wrong, Tracey?" "I''m fine. My stomach hurts. Well... can you go out? Your presence made me a little bit embarrassed." Tracey hoped Carl went out fast, otherwise, she couldn''t bear it. Adam seemed to think that it was fun, so he used all his skills to flirt with Tracey. Tracey could do nothing but panted heavily. Carl didn''t think too much. After all, Tracey was using the bathroom. It was strange for him to stay here. For not making Tracey ufortable, he left. However, at the moment he stepped out, he heard a slight moaning. After listening to the recording of Tracey¡¯s moaning more than ten times, he suddenly knew everything. His face froze. He stood in the darkness. Through the gap, he saw a pair of high heels and a pair of hand-made men''s leather shoes. He finally knew what happened inside. He saw the nude stockings that fell off the ground, the missing feet of Tracey, and the intense sound that was pressed against the door. He could imagine the scene. When he heard the moan that Tracey deliberately pressed down, his eyes behind the sses became deeper and deeper, and he wore a gloomy smile. Carl swore that one day, he must press Tracey down, and made her feel the same happy. "First miss, I''m the only one who truly loves you! I''ll definitely make you love me." Chapter 252 Chapter 252 After finishing sex, the movie had yed more than half. Only at this time did Adam release most of his jealousy out. "Adam, do not always do it in weird ces!" After tidying her up, Tracey began toin. Adam smiled with satisfaction. "You''re so close to him. You have to know that you''re my woman." "Yes, yes, I am your woman, but Adam, he is my cousin. Besides, we did not touch each other. Should you put your jealousy away?" Tracey raised her eyebrows and felt helpless. In her heart, Carl was just a rtive and an alumni of her. She didn''t think of him as what Adam thought of at all. "If Carl had an ambiguous mind about me, wouldn''t it be incest?" Tracey thought. Adam knew that Tracey didn''t think much about it, also, he was just suspicious because he had no evidence, and he wouldn''t reallyin if there was no evidence. "Little bunny, don''t me me for being possessive. I really care about you." Adam held her in his arms. "Okay, I don''t me you." Tracey could feel his love for her. "Would you like to watch the movies with me?" "I want to watch it with only you. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Adam kissed her deeply again and then left through another corridor. When Tracey tidied up and washed hands in the front of the mirror, she suddenly found a hickey on her neck. "Adam! I am so embarrassed!" Tracey was really ashamed. Before going to the bathroom, her neck was clean. But when she came out, there was such a mark. Did he want the whole world to know what they had done in the bathroom?! Tracey decided to leave when the cinema was still in darkness. Otherwise, she must beughed at by those people. She went back to her seat and said goodbye to everyone. Then she hurried to leave. Seeing her left fast, Carl clenched his fists, looked as if deep in thoughts. Since Tracey had left, watching movie was not funny at all. Carl left too. Now there two couples were still enjoying the film. To be exact, women were enjoying the film while men were enjoying seeing their women. Rose did not feel well to put her head in Caesar''s arms, she simply sat on him. For Caesar, this moment was what he had prayed for long. The woman he loved threw herself at him. Rose''s hands were tightly hooked around his neck. She feared the movie but was still curious about the plot. The way she watched the film made Caesar felt she was so cute. He hadn''t seen such a lovely and real Rose for a long time. Usually, she was as enchanting and cunning as a fox and often made up her smile. He hoped that this moment would be longer. It would be better if the movie would nevere to an end. It would be better for him to hold her forever. Rose had immersed in the movie, seeming to have forgotten all the previous grudges between her and Caesar. Tracey had already sat in Adam''s car. She covered the mark on her neck and said, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? How can I go to work tomorrow with all these hickeys?¡± Adam grinned and said, "What a beautiful mark, so that somebody won''t covet you." He was always gentle to Tracey, and the love in his eyes was so strong that Tracey was almost drowned in it. No matter how mad she was before, her anger all gone when she saw his eyes. "Okay." Tracey sighed. Adam gently rubbed her head and said, "Tracey, let''s go home." "Okay." The reason why Tracey agreed to watch the movie was that she wanted to talk more with Eric, but she didn''t catch any chances. The movie was not interesting. Tracey was better off not watching anything. They went home together. When she returned and saw that the food on the table was still the same as before, an idea came to her mind. "Have you been following me instead of going home for dinner?" Otherwise, how could Adam have happened to appear in the cinema? "I''m worried about you so I followed you, it''s dangerous for a girl to go out alone." Adam exined quickly when he was exposed. "Adam! I''ve told you that I won''t do anything stupid! Why don''t you believe me? I''m a human and I need freedom. How dare you follow me?" Tracey did have a great dissatisfaction in her heart. He knew that Adam cherished her, but he was even jealous when she was being with her cousin! "Little bunny, I''m just worried about you." "I have been alone in the United States for so many years, and I still live well without you. Adam, will I lose all my freedom to be your girlfriend? He''s just my cousin. You''re so unreasonable!" Tracey felt very ufortable. After all, nobody liked being bound by others. Seeing Tracey''s angry face, Adam was in a panic. He loved her so much that was willing to sacrifice his life, but he seemed to bring her a burden. "Tracey, I don''t want to do this. I..." He opened his mouth but didn''t know how to exin. Perhaps Tracey had thought of him as a freaking stalker. It was not that he didn''t believe in Tracey, but he didn''t believe Carl. He hated him the first time he saw Carl. He always found Carl''s eyes were full of evilness, but he had not collected any rted evidence, how could he expose his suspicion to Tracey easily? If he said the following was just because he disliked Carl, it would only make Tracey felt more Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. unreasonable. Before he met Tracey, he was not good at exining, at this time, he was even more confused and did not know where to start exining. "Adam, if this is your love, and you don''t want me to get close to any man, including my rtives, then I can only say that you are too selfish. I know your kindness to me, so please trust me. Am I such a slut in your eyes? Am I easily to fall in love with other men?" Tracey''s eyes shed with disappointment. She had always known Adam''s strong love, but once this love became control, she would be ufortable. She was his woman, not a piece of clothes of him. She had her own thoughts, as well as her own activities. Tracey¡¯s self-esteem was strong too. For her, Adam'' s following meant his distrust, which made her frustrating. "Tracey... I..." Adam wanted to hold Tracey, but the coldness in her eyes was too dazzling. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 She didn''t dislike Adam''s possessiveness before, and she just regarded it as a way that Adam loved her. But he was even on guard against her cousin, which puzzled Tracey a lot. Did he not believe in her or was he too wary? Tracey was a proud person, in her opinion, Adam''s following was a great disrespect to her as he felt that she would betray him. Tracey had never been quarreling with Adam, nor had been quarreling with other people. When she was with Sean, he had never been suspicious of her. At that time, the school days were rtively rxed, and there were no suchplicated things. Sean was a good-tempered person, and Tracey barely had no fighting with him. This was the first time that Tracey was angry with her boyfriend. She said with a cold face, "I''m tired. I''ll go to sleep first." For avoiding saying any hurtful words to Adam, Tracey wanted to calm down first. Adam stretched out his arms and wanted to stop her. As soon as he saw her back, he thought that it was useless to say more at this time. He could only watch Tracey slowly going upstairs, he loosened his tie gloomily, and lit a cigarette with annoyance. He was obvious wanting to love Tracey and protect her, but how could he screwed up? He dialed a number, and Assistant Jiang''s voice came, "President, what can I do for you?" "How''s the investigation of Carl going?" Adam inhaled greatly and spatted out a big smoke. "President, his stuff is a little bitplicated. I''m afraid one day isn''t enough." Assistant Jiang bad been busy with the investigation all day long but hadn''t figured him out yet. As soon as hearing the word plicated¡±, Adam was assured about his instinct more. "Howplicated?" he asked coldly. Assistant Jiang could also feel that Adam''s voice was different from usual, he sounded a little annoyed. "I found out that Carl and the Xia family are not close at all. I think there is something strange in it, so I investigated it carefully. More than 20 years ago, Edgar''s child died in the hospital, and in order not to make his wife sad, he found a baby to rece it. This baby is Carl. I''m sure he''s not from the Xia family, but I''m still looking for his real identity. Things happened long ago there are very few clues left, so I can''t give you urate info now." Assistant Jiang was also a very rigorous person. Adam pressed the cigarette butt in the ashtray, thinking that it was clearer with this clue. Carl was not Tracey''s cousin. Therefore, from the very beginning, Carl came close to Tracey as an outsider. Tracey was too eager for the order, so she ignored a lot of things. She did not think too much about her rtionship with Carl and regarded him only as her cousin. It was not her fault. It was Carl¡¯s fault. He was the cunning fox. He got close to Tracey and misled her with their ambiguous rtionship, and removed all her all defenses. "Apart from this, did you find anything else?" Adam lit another cigarette. It was useless to just know this. Tracey was in a bad mood now. If he told her directly that Carl was not Edgar''s son, it would be bullshit. He must let Tracey knew that Carl had a crush on her, letting her be clear about his real intention. Although Adam was irritated, fortunately, his mind was still clear. He knew very well how to control people''s hearts. "I also found out that Carl attended college in the States. He was Eric''s alumni. They were very close, but there is something strange." Assistant Jiang was not a secretary who just ran errands for the president. Instead, he had his own opinions on many things. Adam was right to keep him aside for many years. "What it is?" "Eric is the president of the Light&Shadow A City office, I have made a special investigation and found Light&Shadow had nothing to do with the Luo family. Thispany was founded in the United States and had developed its Chinese business this year. Since Carl and Eric were so close, why he did not have any position in thispany? Instead, he took the financial director position in Xia'' s Group three years ago. Carl¡¯s ability is more than that. I can¡¯t figure it out." Hearing Assistant Jiang''s analysis, Adam''s eyes darkened. "I know what''s going on." "President, do you know?" Assistant Jiang was confused. He checked this man for a whole day, and he didn''t even fully know. He just told Adam a little about it, and then Adam know? "The president of the Light&Shadow Company has always been mysterious. What if Carl is the president? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It''s not that he does not take a position in Light&Shadow, but that he is the actual controller of Light&Shadow. In this way, everything makes sense." Adam thought of the scene when he saw Carl for the first time. Carl''s eyes sparkled with special light when he saw Tracey was intimate with Adam. It was a look of a challenger. It was his eyes that made Adam strange. If he was just a financial director, he could not have looked at people in that presumptuous way. "Yes, why didn''t I think of that? I will continue to investigate right now, president. I will definitely find out his real identity soon." Assistant Jiang hung up the phone excitedly. He was in a dilemma that had no more clues. Fortunately, Adam inspired him. With this clue, it would be much easier to continue the investigation. Adam hung up the phone, smoking the cigarettes one after another. Although he now knew that Carl had problems, it was still difficult to let Tracey know Carl well. After returning to the room, Tracey was sulky. She took a shower and saw that her body was full of traces left by Adam. This crazy man. Thinking of the previous scene in the restroom, Tracey''s heart beat faster. Dam* it, she must have been poisoned by him. After washing up, she was also cool off. Adam was not evil, he just used the wrong way to express his worry. Tracey was not as angry as before. She changed her pajamas and went downstairs. He thought Adam was still in the living room. Except for the pile of cigaratte butts in the ashtray, there was nothing about Adam. "Adam?'''' Tracey shouted but found that he had already left. His shoes were gone, nor a car parked outside. His vi was out of light, obviously, he was not at home at all. Tracey stood by the door. For a moment, she felt upset. Did he go away because of anger? Thinking of his careful expression before, Tracey suddenly felt very sad. She didn''t want things to go like this. The night wind blew her hair. She was only wearing thin pajamas, and her body was shaking in the wind. She missed Adam''s warm arms for no reason. Was he really angry? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Maybe because Adam was not here, Tracey did not sleep well the whole night. She turned over and over, always felt empty on the bed. Yes, she was in his arms for every night''s sleep, she had already used to his warm embrace. After midnight, it rained. What Tracey feared most was the thundery rainy night. On a simr night in America, she was almost raped by a ck man. From that day on, she had a shadow of the thunderstorm. In recent days, she slept soundly in Adam''s arms. As the lightning shed across the sky, Tracey was Awaken. She subconsciously touched her side. The warm body of Adam was not there, leaving only the ice-cold quilt. Tracey hid in the quilt. Although she did not see the lightning, the sound of thunder still echoed. "Adam, where are you?" Tracey was feeling lonely. She took out her phone but did not dare to dial his number. She was not good right now and Adam was not good either. However, he had never been far away. He quietly jumped from the balcony of his house to that of Tracey''s house and guarded the little figure in the quilt through the ss window. When he held Tracey in his arms, he never felt Tracey was that small. Now, seeing she was alone in the bed, Adam was distressed. Another lightning shed across the sky. He saw Tracey sitting up from the bed and stretched out her hand to touch the ce where he usually slept. She did not touch him, and there was loneliness on her face. Thunder was following the lightening and Tracey was scared to hurriedly hid in the quilt again. ''Adam, where are you?" Adam heard her murmur, how he wished to rush in and hold her, keeping her apany. When putting his hand on the door handle, he hesitated. If he went in now, maybe they would reconcile. But Carl was still the problem to trigger their next conflict. So Adam must remove this vicious enemy rather than simply reconcile with Tracey. Adam was very rational. For the sake of making his rtionship with Tracey smoother, he did not go in, otherwise, his n would be ruined. The screen of the mobile phone lit up, and Tracey sent him a message with only two words on it. "I''m afraid." It was just a few words, but he was extremely hurtful. He stared at those words, gritting his teeth, and did not reply. Tracey hadn''t received his reply for half an hour. She began to feel uneasy and called Adam. A woman''s voice came from inside. "I''m sorry. The number you dialed is powered off." Tracey was unconsciously shaking. "Is he really angry?" At this moment, her heart was full of mixed feelings. The thunder gradually died down, and Tracey fell asleep with messy thoughts. Seeing she had fallen asleep, Adam could no longer control himself and went into the room. Hey next to her carefully, and Tracey felt warmth around her. She hugged Adam quickly, but she did not wake. She put her head in his arms and muttered unconsciously, "Adam." Such a simple appetion melted Adam''s heart. He kissed her forehead, sincerely and gently, "I''m here, little bunny, I''ve been always here." He had never been so worried about a woman. He looked at her face carefully. In fact, Tracey was not that extremely beautiful. Her eyes were a little bigger than others, her mouth was a little smaller than others, her nose was a little higher, and her chin was a little pointed. In Adam''s eyes, this was extremely beautiful. Once falling in love with her, He was reluctant to let go of her for the rest of his life. "Little bunny, I''ve already been poisoned by you and can''t be cured." Only by holding Tracey he would be at ease. And with Adam''s breath around, Tracey could have a better sleep . During the second half of the night, even if it still rained hard, Tracey slept soundly because she subconsciously felt safe. When Tracey woke up, Adam had already left. When she woke up in the past, she could see Adam''s handsome face at the first nce. His morning kiss made Tracey full of energy. From time to time, they would make fun of each other before getting up. But this morning, Tracey woke up alone. The room didn''t change, people changed. The habit was a terrible thing, sometimes, it even addicted people more than the drug. Tracey picked up her phone. Unfortunately, except for a few junk messages, there were no ones from Adam. Even if he fell asleepst night, he should have woken up for long. Didn''t he see the missed messages and calls from Tracey? For a moment, Tracey became absent- minded. From the day she returned from abroad, Adam appeared in her world in an overbearing manner. He was cold at first, but gradually he turned gentle, obedient, and doted on Tracey. With Adam, Tracey had been carefree. But today, he suddenly disappeared. Tracey felt lost, greatly. Her heart ached. Maybe he was busy, or his cell phone was no power. When he charged his phone, he would call back soon. Traceyforted herself by thinking so. In the time she spent with Adam, she could not leave him anymore. When he was there, she didn''t realize this until he disappeared. She touched her side, it was cold. She had a dreamst night, dreaming that Adam came back and held her. "So I have cared so much about him?" Traceyughed at herself, then left the bed to wash up. She had been sleeping alone for more than twenty years. However, only sleeping with Adam about one month, she could not get used to the morning without this man. Tracey stood in a daze in front of the mirror for a long time, didn''t know what to wear. If he had been there, he would have picked one out of the closet for Tracey and said, "Put this on, little bunny. You must be stunning." He always had good taste. Tracey finally picked a skirt out. Last time Adam was eager to have sex with Tracey, she wore a skirt. Then he said, "You should wear dresses in the future. It''s convenient." Tracey teased him a hooligan. But after that, she wore skirts more and more. For example, today. She put on the dress, and light makeup, then sprayed his favorite perfume. Tracey was as beautiful as usual, but there was an obvious trace of sadness between her eyebrows. Tracey seemed to have entered another stage in love, tasting the sorrow.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 It took Tracey some time to get ready before going out. Recently, Adam had been sent her to the company every day, so she still hoped that he would appear as soon as she pushed the door open. When she opened the door, she saw a car waiting outside. She was happy. Was it Adam? After she saw that it was her Maybach, Tracey''s face went gloomy instantly. Mark came to pick her up. "Good morning, President Xia." Mark greeted Tracey politely, but Tracey was just absent-minded. "I didn''t remember that I have called you to pick me up." Although Tracey was very disappointed, she still had clear memories. Mark''s mouth curled into a bright smile. "It was Mr. Xiao who called me at five o''clock and asked me to pick you up." "What else did he say?" Tracey had mixed feelings the moment as she heard that. "Nothing else. He just told me to pick you up." Mark saw Tracey''s badly looked face, he didn''t know what had happened between them. Tracey got in the car. Since Adam called Mark, he must have read Tracey''s messages. However, he did not reply. Tracey assumed he was angry. Thinking of she used Adam for being selfish, Tracey bit her lips and lowered her head. "President Xia, what do you like to eat for breakfast? I''ll send you there." "Any is fine." She had no appetite for food, and her mind was full of Adam''s look. "Mark, I have a question for you." "Please go ahead, President Xia." Tracey never had a cold war with boyfriend. Adam still cared about Tracey because he especially told Mark to be here to pick her up, but he didn''t reply, which meant that he was still angry. But it was obviously his fault. He didn''t believe Tracey and followed all the way. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tracey was hesitated to ask, "If, I mean if, if someone is obedient to you, but you me him for a small thing, do you think he will be angry?" "Does he love you?" Mark asked Tracey while driving the car. "I think so." Tracey thought of Adam''s affectionate eyes every time he looked at her. If he didn''t love Tracey, how his eyes were so affectionate? And every time he entered her body, he was so careful, because he was afraid that he would hurt her. Tracey watched the adult videos before, she saw men would not care about women after making love. Adam was different, he never let Tracey alone but still kissed her gently. He would clean Tracey up then clean himself. Everything he did proved that he loves Tracey very much. "Since his love for you is deep, he will forgive you no matter what you do. At most, he could be upset for a while." Mark said as if he was very experienced. "But what if I used some serious words?" Tracey asked. She still remembered what Adam did for her when she was in period. He bought her pads and cooked the ginger brown sugar soup for her in a very unskillful way. He had been so kind to Tracey. As for the following, it was only because he loved her too much. Tracey was so regretful to say he was selfish. He must be hurtful. Only at this moment did Tracey felt she was too over. She drove such a good man out of her world. "Well... President Xia, are you talking about Mr. Xiao? If you ask me, he loves you so much, how could he be angry with you? But I have something to say, president Xia, and don''t me me for being gossipy. Maybe you don''t know the truth because you were in America. There were countless girls who liked Mr. Xiao, after all, he was handsome and rich. But surprisingly, he never had gossips with any woman. I read an article about him in the financial magazine. He built his business empire from nothing. From nobody to the great president today, his achievement was so admirable. He said that he did all this for a person, and no matter how difficult the road ahead is, he will persist along the way. Because he wanted to appear in front of her with brand new look. Every time he encountered something extremely difficult, he would cheer up whenever he thought of that person. The reporter asked him if this person a man or a woman, and if he/she is someone that he loves, he did not say it straight, but said he had been waiting for his person toe back. You don''t know it, after this article released, it caused a sensation. Many girls soon became fans of Mr. Xiao. He was a very very rare man with a huge amount of money and sincere love. I don¡¯t usually care about the gossip, but even I knew about Mr. Xiao. Back then, I only felt that he was a very distant person to me. Later, I became your driver. Through you, I got an opportunity to know him and knew that the person he had waited for is you. President Xia, please cherish such a deep-hearted man. After getting along with him these days, I can feel that he cares about you very much. I don''t know what happened to both of you, but Mr. Xiao especially let me pick you up, it proves that he does care about you. He loved you so much, so he wouldn''t me you. Maybe he was just angry for some time. When he calmed down, he would be fine. How could a couple not quarrel? It''s okay, but don''t go too far. Otherwise, attractive girls are everywhere, what if Mr.Xiao..." Mark never said so much, but today he said a lot to defend Adam. Tracey med herself even more after hearing his words. Even an outsider knew Adam''s love and kindness, but she med him for just a small thing. "He doesn''t answer my call nor replied to my message. What should I do?" Tracey was very panicked. As Mark said, Adam was so excellent that many girls wanted. If it were other women, as long as he needed, they must be willing to do anything for him. Tracey felt scared for no reason. She was not easy to go together with the man she loved and she did not want to lose it. She felt uneasy. She had never been so nervous even when she faced Sean¡¯s affair. She couldn''t imagine what her life would be without Adam. She had known him for long and was used to his caring, how could she adapt to it if she really lost Adam? Mark saw Tracey''s expression from the rearview mirror. "President Xia, I''m just talking casually. Don''t take it seriously. With Mr. Xiao''s feelings for you, as long as you ask for reconciliation, he must agree. Don''t care about those girls, if he was tempted easily, how would he insist on waiting for you?" "I know what to do." Tracey lowered her head, grabbing her skirt with some worries. Her rtionship with Sean was like ying a game, it was Tracey¡¯s first time seriously dealing with the problems in love. Being together was easy. Managing the rtionship was the real challenge and was the ss that every couple should learn. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Tracey called Adam twice after she arrived at thepany and found his phone was still turned off. She was unable to calm down. "Tracey, here is the coffee." Ste knew what Tracey liked, so she made her coffee every day. "Okay, thank you." Tracey picked it up, but due to the absent mind, she flipped over the coffee on the keyboard. She hurriedly grabbed tissues but fell them to the ground. Ste found Tracey was a little strange from the usual. "Tracey, let me do it." Ste thought something wrong must be with her today. Tracey sat there in a daze, as if she lost her soul. After finished cleaning up, Ste made another cup of coffee. Tracey thought Mark was right, as long as she asked for reconciliation, no matter how angry Adam was, he must agree. She nerved herself to call Assistant Jiang. When she first met Adam, he gave her Assistant Jiang''s number, saying that she could ask Assistant Jiang for help no matter what kind of trouble she encountered. This was the first time that she called him. Before dialing, Tracey was worried that Assistant Jiang didn''t know who she was. The phone was soon connected, and it turned out that Assistant Jiang knew her. "Hello, Miss Xia." "Well, you, you..." Tracey had never been stuttering, especially recently she had been more domineering. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, she just wanted to ask about Adam''s whereabouts, and she was too embarrassed to say it out. "Miss Xia, how can I help you?" Assistant Jiang was a good-temper man with a calm tone. He could felt Tracey¡¯s hesitation. "Yeah... something not very important..." Tracey''s heart beat fast. It was just a simple question with a few words, Why it was so hard to ask? "Miss Xia, please tell me. No matter what your request is, I will try my best to do it for you." Hearing his mellow voice, Tracey was not so nervous. She took a deep breath and asked, "I can''t get through to Adam''s phone. Is he in thepany now?" "President is not at thepany." Assistant Jiang answered quickly. "He''s not at thepany, so where did he go?" Tracey could not get through his phone, he was not at home either. Was he going to y with girls as Mark said?! Because of having too much fun and he was exhausted, so he took rest and did note to work?! When this idea came to Tracey''s mind, she felt as if being stabbed by a knife. "Mr. Xiao went to the airport early in the morning. He was on a business trip to the U.S." Assistant Jiang said. "Business trip? No way, I was cooking for him yesterday, how could he suddenly leave for a trip?¡± Tracey thought. When she came down this morning, she found that there was no tableware on the table. Did Adam leave after eating the food up? For a moment, her heart wasplicated. Yesterday, he didn''t mention any business trip. He must leave with anger. "How long will he be going?" Tracey asked. "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me. Why don''t you ask him personally, Miss Xia?" Tracey''s eyes darkened. "Okay, thank you." "You''re wee." As soon as the phone call was over, Assistant Jiang looked at the person beside who kept eavesdropping. He was obviously caring about Tracey so much but still lied to her to go to America. His behavior confused Assistant Jiang. "President, why did you lie to Miss Xia?" "If I don''t do this, how can I entice the enemy out?" Adam sat on the chair with a gloomy face. If Carl was always in disguise and never expose his intention, no matter how Adam criticized him, Tracey would only feel bored and think Adam of being unreasonable and gossipy. The best way to deal with Carl was to make him exposed and let Tracey see his heart. "Don¡¯t you worry about Miss Xia?" "No, although she is my little bunny, to others, she is a beast and will show them her sharp ws." Adam said firmly. He still remembered on the night that Tracey just returned from abroad, he was tied on the bed and flirted. It was a humiliated but unforgettable experienced in his life. "That''s true. But you can''t be with Miss Xia these days, president." Assistant Jiang had been with Adam for so long. Recently, he found Adam was immersed in love every day. In the past, he used to be a workaholic. Today, he was off earlier than usual. The men in love were very elusive. It seemed that he had to suffer a lot. "Keep an eye on Carl and spread the news that I¡¯m abroad. I don''t believe that he will let go of this great opportunity." Adam snorted. Of course, he wanted to be with Tracey all the time. However, if he did not remove the enemy and let him covet Tracey every second, Adam could not be at ease. Tracey, trust me. Soon I will settle everything down. "Yes." Tracey hung up the phone and stood dazedly in front of the window. He went to America without saying a word and didn''t even inform her. Even if she said something inppropriately, Adam was so smart and how he didn''t know that they were just her angry words? "Okay, fine, going to America." However, Tracey was ready to apologize. Tracey sat back on her chair with some anger. Ste came in with a new cup of coffee. "Tracey, be careful, don''t knock it over this time." "Okay. You can leave." Although Tracey try to focus on her work, she still could not help thinking of Adam. She was a little aggrieved because Adam did notfort her at all, instead, he fled abroad. Tracey was only tough in front of others, but when she got along with Adam, she would be acting like his gentle little woman. Now her temper was rising, and her face looked bad. Ste was a little worried. "Tracey, be careful. The coffee is hot. Don''t knock it over." Ste cared about Tracey as if she was her child. After all, Tracey behaved a bit different than usual, even a little strange. "I know, I know." Tracey answered in an impatient tone. Carl wasing and heard their conversation. He held a book in his hand. It was the book they talked aboutst time when they had lunch. "Tracey, you said you wanted to read this bookst time. I brought it especially for you today." As soon as Carl entered the office, he saw Tracey''s face. "Put it there." Tracey was obviously in a bad mood and didn''t even want to stand up. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The cause of the conflict between Tracey and Adam was Carl. Although he didn¡¯t mean to cause it, Tracey was still unhappy when she saw him. "Tracey, what''s wrong with you?" Tm fine!" Tracey was very agitated. However, no matter how she denied, she seemed to not be fine. Carl had an instinct that Tracey was in trouble. "Leave the book here and you can go." Another nce, Tracey found Carl was still there. The anger in her heart was even worse. If it weren''t for Carl, she would not have such a contradiction with Adam. "But you seem to be annoyed by something..." Carl thought it was a big deal. "I told you to go." Tracey burst out all her anger and knocked over the coffee with her hand. Carl was shocked by her great anger. He knew Tracey long ago when they were in the States. Tracey¡¯spany could go public within only three years, Carl contributed much in this process. He had been helping her in secret. Of course, he was familiar with Tracey''s character. She would not be so irrational with ordinary problems, otherwise, it must be big trouble. "Tracey, your hand." He saw Tracey¡¯s hand was burnt by hot coffee, he quickly took a tissue and wanted to wipe off the coffee from her hand. Before he touched her, Tracey was like a mad cat to avoid his approach fiercely. "Don''t touch me!" Her reaction confused Carl. "What on earth had happened to her?" Carl thought.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey soon realized that she had lost temper. Even if Carl was the cause, he didn''t mean to do it. How could she vent her anger on him? "Well, umm...l''m just in a bad mood. I''m sorry." She eased her mood and apologized. "It doesn''t matter. Since you are in a bad mood, I will leave you alone." Carl said. If he continued to say more, it would only annoy Tracey more. Carl opened the door and went out. Through the ss wall, he saw Tracey''s eyes were drifting when she was trying to remove the coffee stains. She lost all her brilliance of usual days. What on earth had happened to this woman to made her being like this? Carl turned around to get someone to investigate. Thepany that Tracey ran in America was good, and there was nothing major issues happening in the Xia family recently. Then there was only one reason. Adam! "Go check where Adam is now." "Yes, sir." Carl thought of what Tracey and Adam didst night in the cinema, as if he can still hear Tracey¡¯s soft low moaning. He had never seen Tracey being like that. But now, she was totally different from what she wasst night. Soon the assistant called back. "Boss, Adam went to the airport early in the morning. He was said to go for a business trip and he left in a hurry." "Okay, I see." Carl hung up the phone. If Adam was just leaving for a business trip, Tracey would not be so angry. Did they quarrel? If this was the case, wouldn''t it be a good opportunity? He made a phone call to Eric and asked him to do something. After dealing with the coffee, Tracey sat in front of theputer and was lost in thought. Unconsciously, she typed a lot of words such as "Adam is an asshole" on the business n she was reviewing. "Okay, go to America, huh? What about I am going to the UK? Neither of us informed each other, and let¡¯ s get anxious together!?" Tracey thought. Tracey was too angry to be fool. She could not believe that she had such a childish idea. As she was thinking, she received a call from Eric. "Dinner? Mr. Luo, I am busy tonight. Maybe another day." Tracey didn''t know why she felt exhausted after Adam left. Seeing that her voice was getting down, Eric didn''t say much but hang up directly and told this to Carl. Carl assumed Tracey, the workaholic, must agree to meet Eric. He did not expect Eric was refused. Tracey sat in thepany for a whole day. Until it was over the off time, did she slowly walk out of thepany. Mark had been waiting for her. "You can go home Mark, I''ll walk around." Actually, Tracey didn''t know where to go. Anyway, she didn''t want to go to the ces that were full of memories of her and Adam. She wandered on the street, no destination, no direction. In the past, she had so-called friends. If she was unhappy, she would pour out to Rachel. But now she had no family nor friends, and even her lover had left her. She didn''t know that Adam kept being with her from behind. Looking at her lonely back, Adam almost lost control to rush to her. He followed Tracey far away because there was another man on the opposite side staring at Tracey too. The man looked at Tracey the same way as Adam did. Carl, a man who also had a strong desire for Tracey. Both of them were deeply in love with the same woman. Adam hid a little deeper. He saw Carl, but Carl did not see him. It seemed that the fish hooked. Tracey was still immersed in depression at this moment without knowing that she was following by two people. She kept wandering, in a clothes store, she saw a familiar person. "We don''t need any sales here. People like you will only bring us shame!" The manager shouted, putting hands on her hips. "I saw you are hiring!" The woman who had been kicked out pointed at the poster and said. "Even if we can''t hire anyone else, we won''t hire you, such a mistress without morality." The manager said rudely, "Get out of here. Don''t affect my business." At the moment the woman turn around to leave, she saw Tracey, who was wearing Chanel suit. She looked as morous as before, every piece on her was the woman desired for. Now, the woman had been despised by everyone! Ruth looked at Tracey with hatred. "Isn''t it the result you want? Now you should be satisfied." Not until seeing Ruth did Tracey recover from the daze about Adam. "It was you who used such a way first." If Tracey was not from the Xia family, the senior management of the Xia¡¯s Group would not rify her scandal in person, and her days may be the same miserable. "Yes, it''s me, I''m vicious, I''m b*tch, and I want to knock you down! But look at you, you''re fine. What about me? I lost my job, I was driven out of my family, and was abandoned by my lover, despised by all my friends! It''s all because of you!" Ruth said but was no longer arrogant like before. She wore the clothes that bought from the street stall. She did not have much savings, now she lost her job, she could only rent a small t to live in. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 When Ruth was with Edgar, she was like a princess. She not only lived in a fancy apartment but also had a full closet of beautiful clothes. Edgar was generous to her. As long as she served him well, he would buy her clothes and bags. Apart from being an official wife of Edgar, Ruth had got everything she wanted. She often wore the luxury essories which promoted in magazines to attend the afternoon tea party with her sisters. She happily enjoyed the envious gazes of her sisters. Edgar also promised to buy her a car a while ago. She even enrolled in a driving school. After getting the driver license, she did not have to fight for the subway every morning. All this that Ruth was supposed to have broke over a night. She fell from heaven to the ground, just like Cindere turned back to an ordinary girl after 12 o''clock. She was even worse than Cindere. As soon as her scandal exposed, she suffered from the punishment of her family first. There were strict rules in her family. That day, she went home, but before she entered the gate, her father kicked her out. Edgar took the luxurious apartment back, all of a sudden, Ruth had no ce to go. Looked at her limited savings, she had no choice but to start finding a job. She attended interviews of onepany after another. But she got rejected as soon as the HR read her resume. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t work for anypany. She did not mind being a clothing clerk, as long as this job could provide her the basic financial support. She was directly driven out by the manager when she was recognized. Not to mention the luxurious life, she could not even live an ordinary life. However, Tracey looked exactly the same as Ruth left the Xia''s Group. She was the real noble princess. "Are you happy now? I''ve be like this." Ruth was angry to shiver. Tracey originally wanted Ste to inquire about Ruth''s news, but now it seemed that she didn''t need to do so. "Why should I be happy? Your current situation is to pay for what you have done to me. I''m neither happy nor sad." Tracey''s eyes were calm, and there was indeed no hint of schadenfreude. "Haha..." Ruthughed at herself. What else could she do except for suffering from her own actions? It was she who yed tricks first. Without a superior family as backup, Ruth could not me anyone for having such an ending. She turned around and was about to leave, Tracey said, "Wait..." "If you want to taunt me, please." Ruth said, she had nothing to lose. "I don''t want to hit you when you''re down. It seems that you''re in a tough situation now. I can give you a hand." Tracey said coldly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Help me? Haha, if you don''t hurt me more, I¡¯ II appreciate, how can I believe that you want to help me?" Ruth said. "There is a western restaurant ahead. I haven''t had dinner yet. If you don''t mind, have dinner with me. I have something to talk to you." Tracey said. "Okay, I''d like to see what tricks you are going to y." Ruth said. She had already been miserable like this, she did not believe Tracey would like to loot a burning house. They entered the restaurant. When Ruth entered such a luxurious restaurant again, she suddenly missed those gorgeous but distant old days of her. When she was with Edgar, she was often taken to various high-end restaurants and hotels. Young girls are easily obsessed with this kind of luxurious life. Now Ruth stepped into a fine dining shop, wearing the cheap clothes that she used to despise. When she looked at the reflection of herself from the shinning tile floor, she felt quite ufortable. As for Tracey, she walked calmly and elegantly ahead. In the past, Ruth thought Tracey was pretending, she did not expect this first miss was born noble. "Miss, how many people do you have?" "Two." The waiter led them to a window seat, because Tracey said that they need to talk privately, so they changed it to a box. "Take the menu." Tracey handed the menu to Ruth. Ruth said coldly, "I don''t have money to pay the bill." This restaurant had over 1000 yuan average consumption per person. Edgar took her to eat here before, she remembered she was quite proud then, but now she didn''t think so. "I''ll pay the bill. You can order whatever you like." "Humph, how generous! Okay, don¡¯t me me.¡± Ruth thought. She was going to make this meal costly, she deemed Tracey would not poison her with the food. She ordered a bottle of expensive red wine, steak, and some expensive limited-served snacks. Ruth wanted to see Tracey''s painful expression in front of the bill, out of her expectation, Tracey''s look did not change a little. Ruth was disappointed. But naturally, Tracey could easily afford the house in tens of million yuan, let alone a meal. Thinking of this, Ruthughed at herself again. After all, she was used to being greedy. This meal was expensive to her, however, Tracey didn''t take it seriously at all. After the waiter left, Ruth said, "Well, what on earth do you want? Don''t say that you''re sorry for me." Tracey did not answer. Instead, she slowly took out a check from her bag. After signing her name, she handed it over. Ruth''s face changed when she saw the check she gave her. She counted the number and found that it was 100,000 yuan. "What do you mean? Do you want topensate me?" Ruth looked surprised. Although she was in a miserable situation, she did ask for it. Otherwise, she would not have had such a result if she had not attacked Tracey first. But Tracey did notugh at her and even gave her money. What was this woman nning? "You can take it aspensation, but it would rather be a deposit. I want you to do something for me. After it''s done, you will get the rest 900,000 yuan." Tracey leaned on the sofazily and looked at Ruth. Tracey was so arrogant and indifferent, there was a deep meaning that Ruth couldn''t understand in her eyes. "You are the first miss, is there anything that you can¡¯t get easily? What can I do for you?" Ruth believed that there is no such thing as a free lunch. Particrly, the free lunch was offered by Tracey! She couldn¡¯t believe it even more. "No one can help me in this matter except you. It''s just a very simple thing for you," Tracey said with a smile. Only at this time did Tracey put Adam behind herself. She soon became the cold and smart businesswoman and fully control the opponent¡¯s psychological condition. "What is it?" If it was really simple, how would the first miss spend one million yuan on her? Ruth''s eyes were full of vignce. "I want you to get more than five of Edgar''s hair for me." Tracey said directly. Ruth was even more confused. What did she want to do with his hair? It was indeed a weird request. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Ruth looked at Tracey in disbelief. "It costs a million yuan to collect five hairs?" No one would believe this kind of thing, it was even easier than getting free lunch! "That''s right. Five hairs are enough." Tracey repeated. "Edgar has been driven out of Xia''s Group. Why do you still want his hair?" Ruth was suspicious about Tracey''s intention. "As for the reason, it¡¯s none of your business. This is my private stuff. You just need to tell me if you want to do it or not." Tracey said with a tough attitude. "What if I refuse?" Ruth was definitely tempted. Now she was in a hopeless situation. A hundred thousand yuan was enough to make her live, let alone one million yuan. Tracey was not surprised by her answer. After all, she just said ''if''. Right now, Ruth was not able to negotiate with her. "If I were you, I would take this check first. With your ability, as long as you ask Edgar out, five hairs would be easy to get, right? I know that you are not living a good life. You are despised everywhere you go, let alone finding a job. You graduated from a famous university, but now you don¡¯t have a stable job,you even won¡¯t be employed by a small clothing shop. It''s hard, right? Edgar might have to please his wife so he would not give you anypensation. Even if he was knocked down from the vice president position, with his identity and previous experience, do you think he will live as miserable as you? Don''t be naive. Even if he sits on hisurels, he could livefortably. As a woman, the wrongest thing you did is to take a short cut and ruin your reputation. Whether you do it or not, I''ll give you the money, although I don''t think I shouldpensate you. After all, this was what you did to me at the beginning, and you should have a taste of tripping yourself up. But you are a woman, and you have been already punished. This punishment shall not be affecting the rest of your life. If you don''t do it, this check will be yourpensation, and you will have temporary financial support. If you do it, you will be given 900 thousand yuan after it is done." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Every word of Tracey was like a needle piercing into Ruth''s heart, and there was tears in Ruth''s eyes. Back then, she was cocky and was blinded by the material she owned. She was too proud to offend Tracey until suffered the ending. "Once one mistake made, there was no way to go back. I''m lost." Ruth lowered her head and said. "Of course, you are wrong, but isn¡¯t Edgar wrong? As a married man, he was supposed not to have affairs. He slid all me on you when scandal exposed. If he loved you, he would help you when you were in the most difficult time, instead of pushing you to hell." Tracey was very clear about human nature. After hearing what she said, Ruth began to seriously reflect on what she had done before. "The result can¡¯t be changed any more." "Correct, even if the result can''t be changed, you should learn something from it and do not take short cuts in the future. The terrible thing is that all of your ways were already been blocked and you don¡¯ t even have money to meet your basic demands." Tracey directly pointed out her current situation, which made Ruth''s heart trembled a lot. "You can choose not to help me, no problem, I just want five hairs of him, and I can get them in other ways, maybe it will be a little more difficult, it doesn¡¯ t matter. But if there is a simpler way, why didn''t I use it? One million yuan was not a small amount, at least it can help you solve the food and clothing problems. Also, you can use it for investment, or make a down payment for an apartment. Young people shall work hard, and don''t always rely on others. Just as I told you before, you can only rely on yourself. Give me an answer, do you want to do it or not?" Tracey was really good at catching other''s minds. She persuaded Ruth in a few words. In front of other strangers, she could always easily figure out their thoughts, but she couldn''t do it in front of Adam. ''TH do it." Ruth gritted her teeth. Since Edgar was not kind to her, then she could only take revenge. She remembered that day. In the office, for pleasing his wife, Edgar scolded her as a b*tch. Being scolded by the person she loved and cared about, Ruth felt terrible. Seeing that Ruth had agreed, a smile appeared on Tracey''s mouth. "This is what a smart person should do." "But remember that I didn''t do it for you, but for myself!" Ruth said coldly. Since Edgar treated her in that way, he should not me her for being heartless. "No matter who you are for, don¡¯t fool me with that of others. Since I am asking you to get it, I have a way to find out if it is Edgar''s hair. If you dare to lie to me, anyway, you have aroused people''s hatred, I''ll directly let you can''t stay here any longer!" Tracey threatened. "You don''t have to warn me. Since I have promised, I will get it for you." "Good." Tracey asked the waiter to serve the sobered red wine. "Cheers, for our cooperation." "Cheers." Ruth picked up the ss, and the ss clinked with each other, making a pleasant sound. When the red wine entered her throat, Ruth only tasted a faint bitterness. In addition to sexual pleasure, she had some true feelings for Edgar. It was a pity that they came to such an ending. As expected, no men could be relied on, and she would never believe in men''s vow again. Seeing Ruth''s eyes, Tracey soon knew what she was thinking. Anyway, It was right for her to make this decision. "I promise you, but I need to buy some props. You should pay for this." Ruth quickly thought of some means. "Sure." Tracey agreed immediately. Ruth was a smart woman. Without too many hints, she would know how to get things done. After dinner, Tracey apanied Ruth to the mall at her request. She thought that Ruth¡¯s vanity broke out again and she would crazily do shopping by this opportunity. Unexpectedly, she came to a shop that Tracey would never enter in her life. They entered a store which was full of sex swimming suits and underwear, which were over exposed. Tracey had never been to such a ce. Even though she was a woman, she was shy to see these clothes. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Obviously, it was not the first time for Ruth to enter such a shop. She was so familiar with picking those clothes. She looked back at Tracey. Tracey''s face was full of embarrassment. Ruth found it unbelievable. "You never wore this?" Thest time Tracey saw this kind of clothes was Renee wore them to seduce Adam. But she had never worn it. She shook her head. "No." "Judging from the hickey on your neck, I thought you are open and already got used to wearing this. Well, in my eyes, men in the world, whether they are poor or rich, once they took their clothes off, they are the same." Obviously, Ruth had experienced many men. She knew very well what a man needed. She didn''t need Tracey to guide her at all. Tracey looked at the clothes around her, deeply lost in her thoughts. Ruth quickly chose the sexy underwear to match her. Tracey took a nce at it and blushed. Ruth was really bold. It was no wonder that Edgar was fascinated by her. The clothes she had chosen was almost transparent! "Miss, you have good taste. This is the best sold in our shop." The salesclerk praised Ruth''s taste hurridly. Tracey only went to the normal shops and had never visited sex shops. She was confused. "The less cloth, the better the clothes are?" She thought. Except for the underwear, Ruth also took some other props, which did blow Tracey''s mind. She didn''t expect that Ruth had so many tricks! Tracey was totally stunned. Seeing her look, Ruth said, "Don''t tell me you haven''t used it yet. It''s impossible. You have a hickey on your neck." Although Tracey put on a scarf, Ruth saw the hickey and knew that she had a close contact with Adam. Although Tracey had sex experience, she only did it in a normal way and never tried those open ways. Ruth looked at Tracey as if she was watching a countrified girl. "Come on, what era it is? Do you only do the traditional sex?" Ruth whispered in her ear. It reminded Tracey of the first time she watched the adult movie. Her face turned red and her heartbeats got faster. "How did this woman ask everything?" She thought. "Ahem, you choose what you like, I''ll pay the bill." Tracey looked away and obviously did not want to continue this topic. "Look at your cold and arrogant look in thepany. I didn''t expect that you didn''t know these things at all. Let me teach you. To treat men, you should always give them freshness, including on the bed, so that the man can be needy on you more." Ruth said in a tone of a teacher. If it weren''t for Tracey making trouble this time, Ruth could have gone further with Edgar. It was a pity that things would often go against people¡¯s wills. Sometimes, it was hard to say who would be lucky forever. Luck would not always stay. "Really..." Tracey suddenly thought of Adam. Did he arrive in the United States? Did he get off the ne?''1 Thinking of him, Tracey was absent-minded again. "A youngdy like you who was born with nothing to worry about usually had no strong sense of crisis. Let me teach you a few tricks to make your man loves you to death." As speaking, Ruth pushed Tracey out. "Your appearance is good enough. I believe no man can resist you. However, Edgar''s wife is also good enough. Why did he still cheat?" Tracey was speachless. If she was asked which stock performed well or which would go rise, she was clear about it. For this kind of thing, Tracey would only think it was the mistress¡¯s fault, she was shameless to seduce men. "Why? It''s all because men are born to be cheap." Tracey said. "Partially correct. Of course, another reason is that there is something that his wife couldn''t give him.¡± "His wife takes care of the household work, giving birth to the children, and does so many things for him. Is there anything else she can''t give him?" Tracey thought of her mother. She was so gentle and virtuous but was also betrayed. ¡°I don''t want to talk about others. Let''s talk about Edgar''s wife. Shees from a famous family. She is beautiful. Even if she is a middle-aged woman, she looked not much older than us young people." Since she was so excellent, why was Edgar still not satisfied? Because she often offends him at home, shouting at him, and making him less manly. This forced Edgar to look for young beautiful girls for fun. You tell me, I was wrong, Edgar was wrong, isn''t his wife wrong?" Ruth''s words made Tracey totally speechless. She didn''t know what Edgar''s family was like. At the same time, she thought of the way she got along with Adam. "Is he already tired of me?" "I''m just talking about one of the reasons. Every man has different reasons for going cheating. Sometimes, in addition to looking for reasons for men, we should also look for reasons for their women. Although your appearance was good enough, the freshness you give him was not longsting. If you always use the same position when having sex with your boyfriend, one or two times is okay, what about twenty times? do you think he still has a desire for you? Women should be not only shining outside but also should be the same on the bed. There are clothes for going out, also, there are clothes for the bed. You seem to have never worn them. Do you want to have a try?" The topic of freshness attracted Tracey''s attention, even if she had no idea if Ruth was right or wrong. Looking at those dazzling sexy underwear, she was a little confused. "I am sure you have no experience. If he never sees you wear these, you''d better start with the conservative ones." Ruth said and began to pick. Finally, she picked out a rabbit suit for Tracey. It had more pieces of cloth than other suits. Tracey waspletely not sure about what she would be like in it. "This... will be exposed?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Nonsense, how a man has a desire for you if it''s not exposed? It''s just the appetizer. When he gets used to it, you can change to others." Ruth took a few more suits over, including nurses, teachers, and even flight attendants. "Sometimes it¡¯ s exciting to do the cosy." "What else?" Hearing Ruth¡¯s theory, Tracey wanted to open her head. What on earth is in this woman''s brain every day? Why did she know so much about sexual rtionships? "After he lost freshness on you, you can serve him with more exciting suits. Remember, don''t make your single step too far, otherwise, he¡¯ll get bored soon. You should change the clothes step by step." Ruth took over a few more ckce underwear. Tracey listened to Ruth¡¯s ss carefully like an obedient student. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 The two men in the distance saw they walked into the sex store. Usually, neither Carl nor Adam would take one more nce at this kind of store. But now they saw Tracey entering a store with a model wearing a ckce dress standing at the door. Both of them imagined what Tracey looked like in these clothes. Especially Adam, who had tasted Tracey. Last time when he saw Renee wearing sexy underwear, he had done simr fantasy. But he knew Tracey''s character well. She would never wear this kind of clothes. He decided to tempt her to do so next time. After a while, Tracey and Ruth came out withrge bags. Tracey was also holding bags, Adam swallowed saliva. "Did she buy it?" He thought. Of course, it was probably that Tracey held them for Ruth. Adam knew Tracey''s purpose to stay with Ruth. She must wanted Ruth to get close to Edgar to acquire his hair for the paternity test. After Edgar being dismissed, Tracey was hard to obtain his hair as there was barely any opportunity for her to get close to him like before. Therefore, Ruth was a good option. After shopping in the lingerie shop, Ruth also polished her nails. For Tracey, it''s been a long time since thest time she hung out with a female friend. With her current identity, she also didn''t need to go shopping by herself. Every season, someone would prepare new clothes for her. Ruth also forgot her hatred for Tracey. She even held Tracye¡¯s hand. They were enemies in the company before, but they looked like good friends now. "Tracey, I really envy you. You are good-looking and rich, and you have such a good background. I am different. I have been living in a small t since I was a child." Ruth didn''t call her title but called her name directly. Tracey didn''t care about it, instead, she felt comfortable. "Envy? There is no absolute fairness in this world. Although you have seen my bright side, you will not know how many times I wander between life and death." Tracey said,ughing at herself. Tracey could not remember how long she had not poured out to others like this. She didn''t expect that the listener was Ruth. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know why I hate the mistress so much? Because I used to have a perfect family, but due to a mistress, my fairy-like world was destroyed." Ruth thought of Ben''s serious face. He always acted righteously in thepany, but she didn''t expect that he would also betray the family. "It seems that there are few men who don''t cheat." Ruth smiled. "It''s reasonable for you to hate me. Mistress had indeed ruined many families." Tracey did not continue. Everyone had different values. When Ruth was willing to be a mistress, she had already put down her self-esteem. "Where are you going?" Tracey asked. "Shenghao Hotel, I''ll get a presidential suite. This is thest thing you are doing for me. I need a fancy room." Ruth had already finished dressing up. "Okay, well go now." Tracey and Ruth took a taxi and soon arrived at the destination. They entered the presidential suite. Ruth took a bath and put on a very charming makeup. Tracey checked her phone several times. Judging from the time, Adam should have had arrived in the United States. "Why didn''t he call me?" Tracey thought. Tracey seemed to be abstracted. Ruth saw Tracey in the mirror and found she was obviously different from usual. "What''s wrong with you? Have you been dumped by your man?" Ruth asked while applying thick red gloss. "No, we just had some conflict." Tracey looked to the side. "I think it''s because you did something that makes him angry." Ruth said firmly. "How can you be so sure?" Tracey nced at her, she never told Ruth about she and Adam. "Because your character is cold. The man who is with you must amodate you. Just now, from our conversation, I can also see that you are not proficient in sex. So, when you show this look, I guess that you must have provoked your man and he ignored you. You were absent-minded, I am sure about my guess." Ruth''s work performance was ordinary, in terms of reading human¡¯ s mind, she was unexpectedly talented. "Yeah, he is kind to me, but I hurt him with some angry words. He flew to the United States without telling me." Tracey said with a bitter smile. "That''s easy. Since he loves you, you can just apologize and coax him. Let me tell you, men are easy to be coaxed." Ruth seemed to be quite experienced. "That''s not easy. He''s never treated me like this." Tracey said. "I''ll give you a method. As long as he still loves you, you can wear the clothes you bought just now and take a photo for him. I promise that he will fly back immediately. Believe it or not? Of course, if he didn''t love you anymore, he wouldn''t be interested in you even if you stand in front of him naked. Look what I did." Ruth said. Ruth had changed into an exposed ck suit. She also wore a sexy neckband. "Take a photo of me." Ruth handed the phone to Tracey and said, "It''s better to close-up." Tracey took her phone over. Ruth was really good at seducing men. She could easily find seductive postures shortly. There were even some dirty words on the neckband she wore, which made Tracey blushed. Maybe, this woman was born with a wild personality. She stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. Her thighs seemed to be open, and her body loomed under the alluring sexy clothes she wore. Tracey finally understood why there were so many men who were cheating. The means of the mistress were too powerful to resist. Tracey thought of Adam again at this moment. He was more excellent than other men, so there must be more temptation for him. If he met a mistress who was as beautiful as Ruth, could he resist it? Thinking of this, Tracey''s mood went down. After taking photos for Ruth, Ruth sent those photos to Edgar. "So he wille?" Tracey thought Edgar must be fear of affair stuff after being punished this time. She thought Ruth may have to scarify something to meet Edgar again. "No one knows him better than me and how thirsty he is for sex. He will definitelye." Ruth said firmly. Tracey couldn''t deny it. It was like a test for men. As expected, her phone got replied in a while. "Don''t contact me anymore, we''re done." "If we are done, he will directly delete my message and ignore me. This is a signal." Ruth said. She was more certain. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Tracey admitted that she was not good at this sort of thing. If Adam replied to her as Edgar did, she would give up soon. However, Ruth could figure out what Edgar wanted, and she quickly edited another message. It was full of dirty words, which made Tracey''s heart pound as she nced at that message. However, it worked for men. Edgar was obsessed with lust, even though he just suffered a big punishment, after being flirted by Ruth, his desire went exciting again. He felt like his heart was scratching. Looking at his wife who was applying a facial mask in the room, he quietly made a phone call to some people. Soon his wife¡¯s phone rang, "ying mahjong? Okay, I haven''t yed it for some time. I must stay up all night." Sometimes, people who were too familiar with each other would also know their weaknesses. Everyone had weaknesses, and once they were mastered, people would be easily controlled. Hearing the voiceing from the room, Edgar smiled and sent a message to Ruth, "Little cat, I''ll feed you soon." Ruth showed the text message to Tracey, "See? I''m right." Tracey nodded. "You are really good at this.¡± "He''ll be here in less than half an hour. I''ll give you the thing you want tomorrow morning." "Okay, then I''ll leave. You... If you are in danger, remember to call me at any time." Tracey thought Ruth should have made some sacrifice to get Edgar''s hair, unexpectedly, she used the honeytrap. Well, they may have a big game to y. But Tracey felt somewhat guilty, after all, she initiated this scheme. She was a little guilty to bring Ruth trouble. Seeing Tracey''s worried expression, Ruth said, "I didn''t expect you to be so cute. Don''t worry, I will be fine. I''m just doing something that both of us enjoy. It has nothing to do with you. On the bright side, sleeping with a man can make me one million yuan! What''s more, he is doing good in bed, anyway, I am earning." "I only need five hairs of him, maybe other ways were also working. You don''t have to do this..." "Director Xia, you are used to being superior and will never know the life of people like me. Living in this world like a weed, we do have more tenacious vitality than you think. In addition to helping you, I also have my own motives." Ruth said and her expression changed. As long as she closed her eyes, she could think of the scene that day. Edgar looked at her scornfully, and his voice was so cold. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "B*tch! What do you think you are? An angel?! You are a cheap woman! If you hadn''t seduced me from the beginning, how would I have fallen into this situation today?" Since Edgar scolded Ruth being cheap, then she decided to be cheap. In the past, although Ruth was ying with Edgar, she had never thought of destroying his family. She had a clear mind. Edgar wanted a slut, and she wanted money. They just took what they needed. From this point of view, they were doing a transaction. What really hurt Ruth was that Edgar scolded her in front of so many people for pleading his wife. After all, they had slept together for so long, even though they had to break up, Edgar should not scold her so heartlessly. So, Ruth¡¯s n was to destroy the self-esteem of that arrogant woman. Wasn''t she superior while Ruth was cheap? Even if it was so, Ruth would never let her go! She did have no fears. Her life was already in a mess and it could not be much worse. Tracey saw the look of revenge in Ruth''s eyes. She was familiar with this look, and she used to look at Carmen in the same way. "Okay." Everyone had his/her own choice. She was not Ruth''s family, even not a friend, and she had no right to n for Ruth''s future. No matter what the road looked like ahead of Ruth, she chose this on her own. Tracey left with her shopping bags. Ruth had already paid for her mistake. What she would do next had nothing to do with Tracey. As an adult, she should be responsible for herself. It was gettingte. Tracey did not return to the vi but booked a room in Shenghao hotel. This was Sean¡¯s hotel. It still kept a private suite for Tracey on the top floor. However, Tracey would never be emotional when thinking of Sean again. She didn''t love him or hate him anymore. He hadpletely left her world. Now, there was only a man obsessed with Tracey''s mind. When she was going into her room, there was still no phone call nor messages from Adam. Tracey was upset. Later, she took a shower. She didn''t even dry her hair. She just wore a bathrobe, her wet hair was scattered. She stood by the window, looking at the distant lights. She lit up a cigarette. Since she was with Adam, she hadn''t smoked for a long time. When the smoke spreading in front of her eyes, Tracey''s face was stained with sadness. Now she really felt that why would people say love is hurting. Adam appeared in her world in such a domineering manner but suddenly disappeared. She felt as if a piece of her heart had been taken away, now it was empty. Of course, she did not know that Adam was next to her. He did not call Tracey because he did not want his whereabouts exposed. Carl had followed Tracey a whole night. Seeing Adam was not here, he would definitely take action. Tracey was still looking at those light, her eyes were all in coldness. Completely different from her depression, Edgar arrived at the presidential suite at the fastest speed he could make. "Little slutty, you miss me, right?" He smiled at her kindly, as if they had never separated, and he never scolded Ruth. Ruth also pretended to have forgotten her grudge, greeting Edgar with big passion. "Of course, every inch of my body does...see..." She held Edgar''s hand and put it in her private parts. "You are really slutty. Tonight, I am gonna make you happy to death." Men all like flirting on the bed. Ruth got closer to him and said, "Well, make me dead please." They quickly rolled onto the bed, but Edgar did not notice that there was a pinhole camera was put on the TV opposite. After finished, Ruthy naked in Edgar''s arms. "I thought you would nevere to me again." "How could it be? You are so passionate. How could I forget you?" "Your wife is young and beautiful. You only love her." "What?! Shey on the bed like a corpse. How can shepare with you? My darling, your body was so soft..." Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Tracey slept in the chair a whole night. When she got up in the morning, he felt a little dizzy. "Ha, I slept here for a night!" Sheughed at herself. The first thing she did after woke up was to check the phone, but she still hadn''t received any messages from Adam. It had provoked Tracey a little bit. Speaking of the mistake, it was Adam who made the mistake first. Butter, he got hurt by Tracey''s angry words. It didn¡¯t matter who was right or who was wrong now. What mattered was that Adam seemed to be angry. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have contacted Tracey for so long. Although everyone told her to admit the mistake first and coax Adam to make a reconciliation. Tracey was always arrogant. How could it be easy for her to do this? She rubbed her nose and it seemed that she caught a cold. Tracey¡¯s physical condition was good. Except for having stomach problem, everything else was good. Catching was not serious, it could be cured by drinking hot water. Tracey put on her clothes quickly. She might have to live in the hotel these days. Because Tracey¡¯s vi was already full of her memories about Adam. The phone vibrated, and Tracey ran to the phone in a hurry. She hoped it was from Adam. There were only a few words on it, "I got it." Tracey was a little disappointed. She was confused when did she develop such a serious dependence on Adam?! He stayed with Tracey not for too long. He was leaving for America for just a few days, but it had made Tracey annoyed and lost. She rinsed her cheeks with cold water and told herself to cheer up. She used to live very well without a man. Now she had more important things to do. After getting changed, Tracey went to the presidential suite. Ruth yawned and opened the door. There was only a towel wrapped around her body, many marks were left on her white skin. Tracey, who had experienced sexual life, certainly knew what those marks meant. The floor was messy. Sex underwear, sex objects, and some used condoms were scattered everywhere. This scene proved that they did have a crazy night. Ruth handed Tracey a stic bag, in which there were some Edgar''s hair. "Is that enough?" "Yes." Tracey carefully put this bag away. This was important evidence to defeat Carmen. Seeing Ruth''s tired look, Tracey asked, "Are you awake all night?" "Edgar was too energetic and he did not seem to be the man at his age." Ruth was quite straight. Tracey took out a check from her bag. "This is the rest of my payment. I hope you can keep it a secret." "Don''t worry, I ept your money, I will remove ill fortune for you. Although I don''t know what you are going to do to Edgar, I assume it was not a good thing. Well, actually, I think we have the same standpoint. I remember every word he scolded me that day. I will definitely disturb his family''s peace hard." Ruth clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes were full of strong hatred. Tracey looked at her side face, as if she was looking at herself. A long time ago, she also gnashed her teeth in the pouring rain and swore to knock Carmen down. She would fulfill this wish at all costs! She wanted to return the pain she had suffered thousands of times more to Carmen and her children! "Is it worth it?" Tracey asked Ruth. Although they were all doing revenge, the nature was different, and Ruth obviously had to pay a higher price. Ruth smiled gently and said, "Now I have nothing and have been despised by others. I supposed to hate you. But I suddenly figured out that if it was you who lived my life which you should not have to live, I will me myself, it''s my fault. In fact, we don¡¯t have a big hatred for each other. What you did to me was just what I did to you. You were not wrong. So, I will never hate you. Afterst night, I found you were a straightforward person and not the kind of noble miss I imagined. Our grudge should be done here, but the grudges between Edgar and me just began. I would never let this couple be in peace! Although our weeds are unremarkable, the biggest feature of us was the tenacious vitality!" Ruth said andughed at herself. "Even though the one million yuan can''t guarantee a lifetime luxury, if you take it to do a small business, you can still live afortable life." Although saying this, Tracey was still guilty, she was not sure if she had done harm to Ruth. "There is something that once you started to do it, there¡¯s no way to go back. Miss Xia, you are a good person. But me, I will never be a good one. I have lost everything. I don''t have family, friends or lovers. I''m not even afraid to lose more. Before I change my mind, I will fight with them to the end. This is my own choice. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to feel guilty." Tracey used to look down upon Ruth, today she saw a lot of hidden wisdom in this girl. Many people were much moreplicated than they appeared. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ruth took her arrogance that she had in thepany away, as well as her fake enthusiasm to Edgar. Now her face was full of real bitterness. "When you hurt others may also hurt yourself. I know you want to avenge, but you are equal to y with fire. Ad is the only daughter of the Lin family, and the Lin family is also a well- known figure. Your revenge will be like kicking against the pricks. Anyway, peace or storm, you can make your own choice. Remember, If someday you''re being helpless again,e to me and 111 give you a way out." Tracey handed a business card to Ruth and turned to leave. The title of Tracey on the business card was president. Seeing this word, Ruth stunned. How powerful was that woman? "Okay." She responded to Tracey''s back, hoping that she would never use this business card. Tracey also found Ruth was not so brainless. If she could return to the right path, with her ability, she would be promising. Of course, it was Ruth herself to be responsible for her future, not anyone else. Ruth closed the door, picked up the clothes on the ground, as well as a used condom. Only by looking at it carefully, some tiny holes were found. Ruth wore a cold smile. "Edgar, Ad, I will not let you both go." Long after, when Ruth finally made her revenge achieved, what she regretted the most was that she didn''t take the business card to Tracey. Of course, it was ater story. Life was always like this, a decision you made today may affect the rest of your life. Everyone should pay the bill for their own decisions. Once the decision made, people shall take all results. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 On the way to thepany, Tracey didn''t close the window, and the wind blew in. In the breeze, she thought of Ruth, for no reason, her mood was heavy. "President Xia, have you had breakfast?" Mark asked. Tracey had not been in high spirits for the past two days. "I don''t want to eat anything." Tracey didn''t have an appetite. What''s more, she caught a cold, which made her even less appetitive. "President Xiao requests you to have breakfast, or it''s bad for your stomach," Mark said. "I see." Although she knew, she didn''t take any action. Mark couldn''t say anything more. After all, he was just a driver. After dropping Tracey at thepany, Mark told Steve about the matter. Yes, Steve paid him a high sry, which was not just for a driver¡¯s position. "Is she in a bad mood these days?" Steve frowned. "Yes, President Xia must have quarreled with Mr. Xiao. She didn''t have breakfast today." Mark said. "Okay, I see." Steve called Adam and found that Adam''s phone was turned off. He soon got up from the bed with a violent look on his face. "Dam* it!" Even though being angry, Steve could only bear it since he was now in America and couldn''t go to apany Tracey right away. Steve was familiar with Tracey''s temper. If she didn''t want to eat, it would be useless for others to persuade her. He didn''t know what had happened between her and Adam. He knew Tracey. After going through the horrible night three years ago, she was actually more vulnerable. Especially on love, she had always been very careful. She would never easily give out her heart again. This was also the reason why she had been with Steve for three years, and she had never been tempted by him. She didn''t dare and didn''t want to. She was afraid that she would suffer the same harm as she did three years ago. Adam was an exception. He was able to open her heart in such a short time. Although Steve was unwilling, he was blessing them. It was a good thing for Tracey to have another man to protect her in the future. He had also inquired about Adam and he knew that Adam was very kind to Tracey, so he went back to America with ease. Now when he heard that Tracey was reluctant to have breakfast, he didn''t feel good in his heart. How could Tracey, who was ever protected by him, ruin her body because of a man? More importantly, he was worried that Tracey would kept being depressed, so he immediately made a decision to fly to A City from the United States. He deemed Tracey needed him the most at this special time. He also told Tracey that his embrace would always open to her. Tracey had no idea of Steve''s arrival. She was dizzy. She only drank two cups of hot water in the whole morning and barely handled the documents in front of her. "Tracey, are you all right?" Carl came to Tracey''s office much more freely than before. Other staff also felt strange. They werepetitors, but why were they so close? If they hadn''t known that Carl was Tracey''s cousin, they would have thought that they were a couple. Tracey was feeling sleepy. When she heard his voice, she raised her head and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little sleepy." "You don¡¯t seem fine." Carl could tell Tracey¡¯s condition at a nce. "It''s probably just a little cold fromst night''s breeze, I''ll just drink some hot water, is there anything you need??" Tracey tried to cheer herself up. "Mr. Luo wants me to tell you, he felt sorry for not having a good talking with youst time. He will treat us hot spring tonight. You are having a cold, well, hot spring and sweating can heal you. It''s not easy for Mr. Luo to have free time. Can youe?" Carl looked at Tracey with gentle eyes. Tracey refused Mr. Luo yesterday because of the bad mood. Well, thest time, if Eric didn''t give her an answer, she would give up on those orders. "Carl was not annoying. It was just a vice president position, if he wants, he can take it." Tracey thought. Tracey nodded. "Okay, I''m free at night." "Then let''s go there together after work," Carl said with a faint smile on his face. "Okay." Tracey spent a muddleheaded day in the office. She slept until Carl came over to wake her up when it was about the off time. "Tracey, how about going to the hospital? You don''t look good." Carl thought that it was not a big deal to catch a cold, but Tracey''s look was far more than just catching a cold. "I¡¯m good. I''m just sleepy. Is it the off time? Let''s go." Tracey stood up. "Okay." Carl watched her going out with worries. Fortunately, Tracey didn''t show other symptoms. She was still feeling dizzy and she opened the window to take the blow. "We can finish dinner first nearby. Eric is waiting for us at the hot spring." "Okay." Tracey answered weakly. Behind them, there was an inconspicuous car. Adam had already sent people to monitor Eric and Carl. When he heard that Eric made a block booking in a famous hot spring, he knew that Carl began to take actions. He couldn¡¯t focus on work a whole day too, worrying that something bad would happen to Tracey. Seeing that they had dinner together, yet he just bought a piece of bread to ease his hunger, which made Assistant Jiang couldn''t bear to see. "President, you haven''t been eating well nor sleeping well these two days. Why do you torture yourself like this? Obviously, you care so much about Miss Xia, why don¡¯t you just tell her?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Assistant Jiang couldn''t understand. "Fox Carl is cunning. It''s not easy for him to expose himself. I¡¯ll let Tracey saw his intention with her eyes. This is more useful than my words." "Hmm..." Although listening to it, Assistant Jiang was not clear that what had happened between Adam and Tracey. Adam would like to have Tracey witnessed everything rather than just listen to his nonsense comint. "Is the hot spring settled down?" Adam asked coldly. "Don''t worry, president. Third Master has already ordered the manager." Assistant Jiang said. This natural hot spring was developed by Caesar. His business scope was beyond the casino, but also including a lot of other projects. "Good." If Adam hadn''t had enough confidence to protect Tracey, he wouldn''t have been so bold to use Tracey as bait to lure Carl. After a while, Tracey and Carl came out. Carl was very gentlemanly to walk in the side that closer to the running cars and let Tracey walked inside. As soon as seeing Carl trying to please Tracey, Adam felt ufortable from head to toe. "Disgusting! He is a pervert!¡± Adam cursed. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 They were heading for the North Hot Spring in the suburbs. There were endless visitors every day. Making a block booking here would be costly, Eric was very generous. Tracey was focusing on winning the order, she would not know that the hot spring party was actually Carl¡¯s trap. When they arrived at the hot spring, Eric and Be had already been there. "Hey, Tracey, you seem not in high spirits today." Eric could also tell Tracey¡¯s condition at a nce. "I just have a cold. It''s okay." Tracey said, her lips were a little dry. The wind blew her hair, Carl put the hair behind her ear. He had been trying to do this every time he came to Tracey¡¯s office. Tracey was always seriously working. Sometimes there was a strand of hair falling down, which added a trace of charm to her. Although it was just a small strand of hair, it touched Carl¡¯s heart. Recently, only Adam had done this kind of intimate action to her, now Carl was doing to her made Tracey feel strange. She unconsciously stepped back and made the distance between her and Carl broader. Even if she felt lost all the time, she was staying alert. Carl withdrew his hands and had nowhere to put it, the atmosphere soon became awkward. Be''s eyes filled with sadness. "The wind is a little strong today. Let''s go in. I''ve got someone to prepare for it. We can have a talk after bathing in the hot spring." Eric quickly said something to ease the embarrassment. They walked into the Japanese-style courtyard. This is a peaceful and decent ce with a bluestone path and rockery around. Water flew in the bamboo grove, making a very pleasant sound. The bamboo grove isrge. It was already autumn, other trees are withering, only the bamboos were still green. A gust of wind blew, and there was afortable rustling sound came to everyone¡¯s ears. North Hot Spring was specially designed in Japanese style, everywhere was full of unique Japanese decoration. The staff was all wearing beautiful kimono. "Pleasee in. The women''s locker room is here." A waiter, wearing a wooden sack, led Tracey and Be to the women''s fitting room. Tracey had never got along to Be privately, she did not know if it was her imagination, Be always looked at her with a strange eye. Tracey felt Be kept looking up and down on her, as if she was going to measure the size of Tracey''s body part with her eyes. "Anything wrong with me?" Tracey couldn''t help asking. "No." Be''s voice was cold, and there was still a hint of resentment in her eyes. Tracey thought that she was jealous, however, she did not get along with Eric privately either. She would not be so stingy, right? Especially when Tracey was taking off her clothes, Be straightly looked at her chest without disguise. Tracey''s figure was very good among oriental people. She was tall and curvy. No wonder Adam was so fascinated. Be did not expect that her body was so beautiful. Just the back of Tracey was attractive enough. No wonder Carl coveted it day and night. Tracey put on a bath towel, rolled up his hair, and wore a kimono outside. She was very suitable for kimono, and there was a kind of ssical beauty on her in such a simple dressing. Be was a mixed-blood, and she had a different feeling when she put on the kimono. Tracey thought that the hot spring pool was in gender difference. And she thought the hot spring would help her sweat to heal the cold, so she agreed toe. While under the guidance of the staff, she knew it was an all-gender pool. Although she had stayed in the United States for a few years and got used to seeing the girls wearing bikinis on the beach and people taking the sunbathing naked, she was still awkward to be with those people in the hot spring pool together. Even if she still wore the bath towel, after all, Eric and Be were a couple. But she and Carl were cousins and they are of the same age, which made her a little ufortable. "You can''t be so conservative, right? It''s just a hot spring bath, you don¡¯t have to do it naked.''1 Be said. Be untied her kimono and walked into the pool barefooted. Tracey saw Carl and Eric were already in the pool. Carl took off his sses. Usually, his dressing style was very elegant. Without the sses, his face was somewhat evil. Eric''s eyes had long been fixed on Be. Be took off her kimono and revealed the bath towel inside. She stretched her legs into the water carefully. She was so attractive to Eric at this moment. Eric couldn''t help holding Be''s waist. She could not break free as she was Eric''s girlfriend now. She had no choice but to let him hold her and kept a smile on her face. "Tracey, you are shy, aren''t you? You must be kidding me. Are you reallying back from America?" Eric teased her. Carl leanedzily against the edge of the pool, his hands casually ced on it. He did not speak, but just quietly looked at Tracey. Tracey wore a kimono with blue and white flowers. A Japanese tassels was inserted in her bun. When she came over just now, Carl saw her legs beneath in the kimono, and his heartbeat speeded up since then. Such a dressing style made Tracey look more ssical and charming. Her waist was tied with a belt, which helped fully outlining her graceful figure. "What am I thinking about? Many people hade to this kind of hot spring, some of my friends or families." Tracey teased herself. She was not quite a conservative person. She used to wear a very sexy bikini on the beach. Through the rising mist, she saw Carl was looking at her. His posture was like that of an ancient empropor. Getting rid of the those ridiculous thoughts, Tracey slowly stroked the belt around his waist. She did it very slowly, but it was obviously evoking someone''s heart. Carl unconsciously swallowed some saliva. At this moment, he felt there were only Tracey and him. She was like an imperial concubine who was going to serve the empropor. His body had already reacted and his belly was getting hot. Fortunately, he was under the water and the reaction of him could not be seen clearly. At the same time, Adam, who saw all of this through the monitor, reacted more strongly than Carl. Of course, he clearly knew that how beautiful the body under Tracey¡¯ s kimono was. He even remembered where she had a small ck mole. He tightened his throat and looked at Assistant Jiang, who was also stunned by this picture. Assistant Jiang quickly look away. It was just a hot spring party. Why the atmosphere was so wired? Adam saw the blue belt fell to the ground, then Tracey slowly took her kimono off. Her jade- white shoulders were exposed, and her clothes fell to the ground like petals. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was said that the beauty finished bathing was the best. For the first time, they knew that the beauty taking off clothes was more attractive than the former one. "What a stunner." Adam swore that he would not allow Tracey to enjoy hot spring with other dam* guys again. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Carl''s eyes were already filled with mes. At this moment, what he only wanted was to pounce Tracey down in the water and making love with this pretty woman. Seeing Carl''s thirsty expression, Be''s heart sank. Be had a figure as good as Tracey''s. Even though she and Tracey wore the same clothes, when they came over just now, Carl didn''t even look at her. Because his eyes were fixed on Tracey. Even if Be had already known this, her heart still hurts. And when Carl could give even just one nce of her? Seeing her aggrieved eyes, Eric''s heart was full of pain. He straightly pushed Be into his arms and was about to kiss her. Be''s eyes are goggled. She didn''t expect that Eric would do this to her in front of other people. If not for Carl and Tracey''s presence, she might have punched Eric hard. She was acting as Eric''s girlfriend, for a loving couple, kissing was a normal action. If she rejected fiercely, it would be weird. Carl clearly told her not to expose herself. After struggling some time in her mind, Be stopped rejecting and let Eric kissed her. Be was angry. She suddenly wanted Carl to witness her flirting with another man. As a man, Carl definitely had sexual desires, but he never allowed other women to approach, only Be could help him out with her hands or mouth. Be always felt that she was different from others in Carl''s heart, otherwise, he would not let her comfort him every time. "Even if I can¡¯tpare with Tracey, do I ever took any position in your heart?" Be asked in her heart. While thinking, Be wrapped Eric¡¯s neck with her arms and made her kiss deeper and deeper. She kept ncing at Carl through the corner of her eyes, wishing to see Carl minded this even just a little. Be''s action was like a catalyst to Eric, even he knew that she was doing this to stimte Carl. But he couldn''t resist the rare tenderness of Be and he wanted more. He wanted to be melting with this women and let her be part of his body. However, Carl didn''t have any feelings for Be¡¯s show, all his senses were upied by Tracey. Seeing she took her kimono off and walked over with only a bath towel wrapping her body. As long as taking that bath towel off, she would be fully exposed. Carl was imaging and wondering if she was the same as he had imagined. Tracey seemed to be a little shy. She carefully checked the water temperature then she slowly walked into the water. As soon as she got into the water, she saw Be and Eric were kissing fiercely, all of a sudden, the words she had prepared for the business talking all gone. She could not separate them to talk about the order. She had no choice but to enjoy the hot spring first and she chose a ce where far away from Carl to stay. When her body waspletely in the water, she exhaledfortably. Sure enough, the temperature was veryfortable. On the surface of the water, there were some petals floating on. Except for the petals, there was also the reflection of the kissing people. How romantic! Of course, it would be better if there were no outsiders, Tracey thought. Outsiders would only break the romance. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt Carl walking toward her. Adam had already smashed everything with anger around him. Assistant Jiang could fully feel his anger. However, if Adam lost control and going out, all his efforts would be in vain. "President, calm down, have some tea." Assistant Jiang could not bear to see Adam being like this, so quickly handed over a cup of tea. Adam finished all tea in one gulp and spat out the anger in his chest. "President, don''t worry. Miss Xia has always kept a distance. Look at her arms were across the chest, and she subconsciously wants to iste him. Miss Xia''s mind was full of you. She won''t betray you. You should trust her, she''ll be fine." Adam was like a balloon that was about to explode. Once he was poked, he would explode. "I must destroy the Light&Shadow!" Adam said fiercely. "Yes, yes, Mr. President, please calm down." Tracey and Carl kept a distance of about one meter. Carl did not move forward anymore and just stayed with Tracey. "How''s the temperature?" He asked casually. "Good." Tracey closed her eyes, feeling her body floating in the water. Tracey had removed her makeup. At such a close distance, Carl could clearly saw Tracey''s jade- white spotless skin. The makeup was removed along with the sternness on Tracey''s face, now she looked much more gentle, especially when the sunset was shedding on her. The look that she closed her eyes was even purer. Carl did not want to destroy this scene. The waiter brought some drinks over. Carl handed a cup of hot orange juice to Tracey. "It tastes good. You can have a try." Tracey opened her eyes and received the orange juice, but she did not see the disappointment in Be''s eyes. She drank it without any suspicion. "It''s sweet. It''s different from the drinks I''ve drunk before." "Drink more if you like it." Carl approached her little by little without Tracey''s awareness. She saw his strong chest, he must also be a body builder. Carl stared at Tracey with his evil eyes. In this kind of gaze, Tracey was feeling not very good. She put the cup aside and moved a little farther. "Carl, you''re not very young, why I have never heard that you have a girlfriend?" Tracey decided to disperse his attention, and Carl smiled evily, "I can''t find a girlfriend." "It can''t be. With your conditions, there must be many girls chasing you." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "There are, but I have fallen in love with a girl a long time ago. I won¡¯t have a crush on anyone else except for her." Carl was trying to imply something. Be''s heard it, and she was unconsciously clenching the bath towel. "Why should I do so much for him?!" She thought. "Since you have someone to love, why don¡¯t you chase her?" Tracey had never heard Carl talked about his romance, so she was curious. "She... No matter in the past or now, she was always surrounded by excellent men. I have loved her for so many years. I feel anxious even just one day I can not see her. Do you think I should take her away?" Carl''s words were even more straight. However, Tracey only regarded him as cousin, so she didn''t get his implication at all. "It''s your right to love someone. I think you can confess to her. If she doesn''t ept it, you should give up. Don¡¯ t separate the couple." Tracey answered seriously. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 When mentioning separating lovers, Tracey showed obvious sadness as she used to be a victim. If Rachelpeted Sean with her in a fair way, Tracey would be willing to ept the failure, however, she stole Sean with such despicable means. This would not only disgust the victim but also disgust other insiders. For Tracey, stealing a man from another woman would never be a glory but a taint for a lifetime. Tracey deemed the robber could never make the thing she stole really belong to her because it had already been marked by the previous owner. Being suhch a case, why still rob? Nobody would be benefited. "As you said, I should not take her away. But I could not help thinking of her every day, even being sleepless at night, what should I do?" Carl asked. Tracey didn''t know if it was because of thefortable water temperature or because of the cold, she felt unconscious. Tracey shook her head, trying to make her consciousness clearer. "Didn''t you just say that she already had a boyfriend? It means that she loved someone else. And that person also likes her very much. If you didn'' t steal her, you may be sad alone. But If you took her away, at least three people involved would be sad." "Oh?" Carl wanted to hear her opinion. Tracey felt dizzy more and more, yet she was still trying to keep awake. "She is happy with her boyfriend, but if you robbed her away, her boyfriend would be hurt first. Even if she stays by your side, she won''t be happy. And even if you have her, will you be happy to have a girl who has another man in her heart?" Hearing Tracey¡¯s words, Carl lowered his head and pondered for a while before he said, "How can I win her heart?" "Personally, If she and her boyfriend loved each other, no matter what you do, you can''t win her heart. When a woman would ept another man? I think she must have been hurt by her boyfriend and there is no way for them to go back. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, you appear in her world, love her, protect her,fort her, then make her fall in love with you little by little. I think this is the best way. You didn''t separate anyone, nor put all people into contradictions. Love her, make her happy, right? So, guarding her secretly may be another kind of happiness. Of course, it''s my own opinion. What you should do it¡¯s up to you." Tracey did have an example to teach Carl. For many years, Adam had been loving her secretly during the time that she was together with Sean. Until that night three years ago, Adam appeared and helped Tracey out of the difficult situation. Then Tracey understood, if Adam stole her from Sean rather than appearing at a right time, she would absolutely not ept his love like today. When thinking of Adam, she felt unhappy again. "Why hadn''t the dam* man call me yet?!" Carl saw Tracey''s expression was kept changing but finally showed disappointment. Except for this, he noticed Tracey''s eyes seemed to lose focus. She was struggling to be clear. Carl approached her step by step. "But Tracey, I have loved her for so many years and even dreamed of having her. How can I be willing to love her secretly? I want her to be mine, I want her to be my wife." Seeing him approaching over, Tracey thought he must be excited and subconsciously stepped backward. But the pool''s edge was behind her and blocked her way out. "Well, Carl, everyone has a different understanding of love. If you are unwilling, you can confess to her and see if she epts you or not." Tracey was too dizzy to be tongue-tied. "Okay, 111 have a try. Tracey, I like you. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you since a long time ago..." Carl''s speaking suddenly turned into a confession. Tracey was totally confused. "What the hell is this? I''ve been teaching him so much, but he said he likes me??" Tracey thought. She frowned and felt unbelievable. "Don''t joke around. I am your sister." When Be heard Carl¡¯s confession, her heart was broken. Shey weakly in Eric''s arms. Eric picked her up and left, leaving this ce for Tracey and Carl. When he left, he also sent all the waiters away. Be leaned against him, with a lot of tears pouring out. She was kissed by Eric. " Be, you still have ¡ª " me. His kiss was full of pity and tenderness. Be knew what was in the orange juice, and what was going to happen between Carl and Tracey. She bit her lips. Carl, who never let a woman get close to him, had finally waited for the woman he liked. Maybe for sadness, or for distraction, Be put her arms around Eric''s neck and red at him. "Eric, you like me, don''t you?" She was not a fool. Even if her heart was full of Carl, she could feel Eric''s feelings for her. Every time when she was sad, Eric was the first oneing to her. The way he looked at Be was the same as that she looked at Carl. Even if she was a fool, she knew his love. But she had been avoiding to see it. Eric didn''t expect her to ask such a question, and the answer was clear. "No, I love you." He gently wrapped her messy hair behind her ear. Be said word by word, "I am yours." "What?" Eric stunned. They had known each other for many years. Of course, how much did he love Be meant how much did Be love Carl. But now Be asked him to have sex with her?! It was not that Eric didn''t want to, on the contrary, for many nights, he had dreamt of doing so with her. Be was also chased by many outstanding men, however, she never been touched by any of them. She had always been waiting, waiting for Carl. On the day that she went together with Carl, she would give him herself as an intact clean virgin. To Eric''s surprise, she wanted to have sex with himself. "I said, I am yours." Be repeated. ording to Carl¡¯s character, he would fight for all the things he wanted. Even if Tracey hadn''t been his woman today, she would be someday. When she heard Carl¡¯s confession, she decided to give up. "It''s still good, he would be with his beloved and he will be happy." Be thought. ¡± Be, I''ll count to three. You can go back on your word." Although said so, no man could easily reject such a requirement from his loved woman. Be looked at him, her eyes seemed to have determined. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Eric said, "Three." Be burst intoughter. "Where''s one and two?" "Because I won''t give you a chance to regret it." After saying that, Eric''s kiss had fallen, leaving marks on Be''s body. At this moment, Adam in the monitor saw Carl approaching Tracey. Although their bodies had not yet touched, he was already indignant. "D*mn it, take your ws off her! Don''t touch my little bunny." Adam looked furious. Carl put his arms on Tracey''s sides, so that she had nowhere to escape but could only face him. "President, it''s the time. You can go out now." Assistant Jiang reminded, for fear that his president would die of anger. Adam''s breath became heavy, the veins on his hand all stood up. His anger had reached its limit. "Not yet!" Adam''s eyes were about to burst out mes. Assistant Jiang really admired Adam for his astonishing endurance. He wanted to go out now. He was almost crazy when Carl was looking at Tracey who was only wrapped in a bath towel. As a person with such a strong possessiveness, how could Adam let another man see his woman, even if she was still not exposed yet. But on the other hand, he was sober. He must let Tracey see Carl''s true face with her own eyes, this was a reminder given to her. Tracey was leaning against the stone wall, while Carl was getting closer and closer to her until they could touch each other. There was only a bath towel between the two of them. Carl felt as if he had gotten an electric shock as soon as he touched Tracey. It was such a wonderful feeling. She was soft as he imagined. "As long as taking off her bath towel, she will be mine." Carl thought. "Carl, please step back. It''s so strange." Tracey''s eyes became more and more blurred. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Strange? Tracey, do you think I am joking with you? I really love you. If you are afraid of our rtionship, you can rest assured that I am not Edgar''s son at all. I have no blood rtionship with him, and we are not cousins either. Tracey, please be with me, I will treat you better than Adam did." His hand reached out to Tracey''s naked shoulder. Tracey''s face turned red and she reached out her hand to p Carl¡¯s face. However, her p was quite soft and powerless. There seemed to be a me burning on her belly, and her body suddenly acted weird. She was familiar with this feeling. Every time she was flirted by Adam, she had the same feeling. Previously, she thought her body hot was because she was in the spring. But after giving a p, this kind of feeling strengthened. Carl didn''t get angry at all after having this strengthless p. His face was just sshed with some water, and his eyes were even eviler. Tracey''s palm was not threatening at all but was more like a flirt. He easily grabbed Tracey''s hand. "Tracey, you''re still the same as when you were a child." "You, you drugged me?" Tracey felt itchy all over her body, which could not be eliminated by scratching. She wanted a man to stroke her, hug her, and kiss her. "For the first time, I''m afraid that you won''t like it. Don''t worry, I won''t force you in the future." Carl kept approaching her. "Get out! Don''t touch me!" Tracey tried her best to push him away. It would be fine if she was awake, but at this moment, her body was soft and powerless. She even somewhat wanted to be touched. Carl¡¯s desire went stronger when he saw Tracey¡¯s red cheeks and watery eyes. "Tracey, I know you want me. Forget Adam. I''ll be good to you." Then he picked Tracey up. Tracey struggled in his arms. "Let me go, let me go!" Carl directly took her to the guest room that had been prepared in advance. Tracey was thrown to the bed, and her bath towel was also dropped a lot because of struggling. A pair of peaks were about toe out. The decoration here was all in Japanese style, so was the room. Traceyy on the floor, with only a thin cotton quilt under her body. The quilt was made of top- quality silk, perfectly matched Tracey''s snow-white smooth skin. It was a bigger excitement for Carl. At this moment, Tracey''s moaning began to rey in his head. Soon she would bloom for him. Carl tightened his throat. "Tracey, you''re so beautiful." He directly took off his bath towel. Tracey saw his body and shouted. "Get out of here. Don''t touch me! Adam, help!" She had experienced this kind of feeling before. On that stormy night in America three years ago, the people sent by Carmen stood in front of the bed and looked down at her like this. It recalled her past memories, Tracey cried with tears, "Adam, please help me, Adam..." Her appealing provoked Carl. No man could bear hearing the woman he was about to make love with calling another man''s name. He squatted down. Although he was extremely angry, he still coaxed Tracey in a soft voice when he saw Tracey crying. "Tracey, I won''t hurt you. I just want to help you out. Aren''t you feeling ufortable?" "Get out... I don''t want you to help me. I need Adam." Tracey struggled up and was about to leave. But she was pulled back by Carl. "Even the god can''t save you today! Tracey, I won''t be worse than Adam." "No, don''t touch me!" Tracey fainted excitedly. At this moment, Carl was getting ready. No matter if Tracey was awake or asleep, he would do as he nned. His fingers trembled as they were moving to her bath towel. Soon, he would get this woman. Suddenly, Carl felt a pain in the neck and lost consciousness. Adam stood behind him with a dark face, holding a big stick in his hand. Assistant Jiang was shocked. What if his strength was over and knocked him dead? "Forget it, bury him if he was dead. Killing this b*stard is good for women." Assistant Jiang thought. "Send him to SEX and make gay fun. Since he has such a good appearance, of course, he should be happier." Adam said word by word. Assistant Jiang praised Adam''s means in his heart. ¡°Wow, the ass fu*k, what a feeling...¡± Assistant Jiang ever heard that gay had a lot of ways to y. Emm, this president of Light&Shadow was going to suffer. However, as a punishment of stealing Adam¡¯s woman, he deserved it. "Yes, president. What about Miss Xia?" "Leave her to me." Adam drove assistant Jiang away with a cold face. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 With no expression on his face, Assistant Jiang dragged Carl away and closed the door for Adam. Adam saw tears were still on Tracey¡¯s eyes, he was full of pity. "Little bunny, do you know how sinister he was now?" Tracey didn''t stay in aa for long. The drug effect was overbearing. She felt as if her whole body was in fire. And there was a warm touching on the face. Someone was kissing her, which made her feel really comfortable. She opened her eyes and looked into that pair of familiar eyes. "Adam." "Little bunny." Adam''s heart was about to melt when he saw the joy on her face. Tracey hugged him tightly. "Adam, you''re back. Someone wants to hurt me..." With the drug effect, she held Adam powerlessly. She hadn''t seen her so fragile for a long time. Thest time he saw her being like this was three years ago when she rushed into his arms and begged for help. "I know, I know." Adam held her waist. He would never forget Tracey''s calling, "Adam...help me..." "Adam, aren''t you angry with me?" Tracey blinked her eyes, thinking that he should not be here. "How can I be angry with you?" Adam gently kissed her eyebrows, nose, and her big eyes. This time, Tracey proactively kissed him before he kissed her lips. She had already been driven crazy by the drug. Even just a kiss of Adam would be enough to put her into the me. "Adam, I want you," Tracey said incoherently. The entire mind of her was upied by only one person. Adam knew that Tracey was drugged. ording to her personality, she couldn''t be so bold to say those licentious words. He stretched out his arms and said, "Come on." With his consent, Tracey suddenly smiled charmingly and release her hair and let them gently scattered behind her head. Her fascinating eyes made Adam lost control. He whispered, "My girl." This was just the beginning, and what happened next made his blood boil. Tracey was like a thirsty kitten, sitting over Adam¡¯s body and kissed everywhere of him, from the cheek to the ears, and from ears to his throat. Thest time she did this was on the night when she returned from abroad. On that night, she seduced him in order to revenge. She flirted him but not let his desire out. Such an action of Tracey almost drove Adam crazy. After having more sex experience, Tracey became an old hand and was totally different from what she was like when watched the adult video for the first time. Even though not having too much practical experience, she had learned a lot from Adam. What she needed to do now was to repeat Adam''s techniques on himself. Starting with unbuttoning his shirt. It was the first time for Adam to see Tracey having such a big passion. Due to being overanxious, Tracey couldn''t untie his belt. She almost burst into tears, "Adam, I can''t untie it." Seeing Tracey was like a naughty child, Adam was full of emotions. He grabbed her hand and helped her slowly untie. "Don''t worry, take your time." ''Tm in a hurry!" Tracey muttered, almost lost all her patience. Adam was helpless. He directlyy Tracey down and said, "Let me feed you." Her hair scattered on the sheets, her eyes were watery, and her lips were shinning after being moistened by Adam. Adam gently removed her bath towel, Tracey¡¯s familiar body was there. Fortunately, she was not seen by Carl. Her body was like an exquisite and delicate work of art, every inch of it was a temptation. Adam, who had tasted Tracey, still being obsessed with her. let alone Sean and Carl, who had never really got her. It could easily imagine how hard their desire for Tracey would be. She was not a beauty queen over the whole world, but her body had a silent allure, which killed men more badly than poison. She felt like being filled up. Tracey was not a woman with strong sexual desire but was a little sexless. Tonight, she was amazingly open and hot. She even drove Adam to use more positions that he had never tried. This night, they almost used all positions and Adam was finally satisfied. It was not until dawn did Tracey''s desire fade. Adam was a little exhausted this time and did not take Tracey to wash up but held her falling asleep. Tracey buried her head in Adam''s arms. A trace of a satisfied smile appeared on her face. Adam''s depressed mood finally improved also. The first feeling Tracey had when she woke up was a pain! This kind of pain was like that she had run for dozens of kilometers a day. Her legs seemed to be filled with lead. She opened her eyes and looked around the room, only to see the towel, underwear, and men''s clothes scattered around. It was not her house, but a Japanese-style room, with sunlight pouring in. With the scene, such an elegant room was stained with lust. Tracey''s memory began to revive. Yesterday, she went to the hot spring with Carl and Eric. Unexpectedly, he suddenly confessed and drugged her. Then she was brought here. She just could not figure out that why did Carl''s face suddenly turned into Adam''s. Tracey felt a chill behind her back. An awful idea came to her mind. "Was it because I imagined him as Adam due to the drug??" She remembered the plots in those Gongfu stories she read before. The womanizer inside would drug women and made them ask for pleasure proactively. Then some broken and vague picture came back to her mind. The two of them hugged and rolled around in the room and even tried all kinds of positions. She had never been so open! If the man was really Carl, Tracey''s desperation at this moment could be imagined. She felt like falling into an ice hole and freezing from head to toe. Adam went to the United States. He was impossible to be here. "So the person I had sex with was not Adam." She thought. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sound of water wasing, someone was taking bath. Tracey felt a strong sense of betrayal.. If Adam knew that she done such a thing with Carl, how sad would he be? "Carl! Carl!!" Tracey shouted in her heart and went exasperated. She picked up the big vase on the ground and rushed to the bathroom. The pain of being framed, drugged, and insulted broke out in her mind. "Carl Xia! I''m going to make you die!" The bathroom''s door was not closed and Tracey kicked it open. Adam heard the sound before he could react, he saw a naked woman rushing toward him with a big vase in her hand. Tracey was barefooted with a pair of extremely furious eyes. "B*stard, I want... Adam, why are you here?" Tracey''s move was frozen, as well as her facial expression. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Tracey was stunned. She seemed to be not mistaken between Carl and Adam. "It was youst night?" Tracey asked in a daze. Seeing Tracey''s funny look, Adam chuckled, it was his first time to see such an image of Tracey, particrly the way she held the big vase. She smiled evilly and waved to her. "Come here." Tracey walked toward him steadily. Adam took the vase away from her hand and rubbed her head with his wet hand. "What''s wrong? You looked disappointed." Knowing what Tracey was thinking, he teased her on purpose. "Adam, it''s you." Tracey''s heart finally rxed. She hugged Adam tightly. Adam knew the reason why Tracey looked fierce was because she thought of him as Carlst night. He said, "Great, little bunny, you have conscience." Tracey was scared out of her wits. "Adam, if I was rapped and became dirty, will you dislike me?" Tracey did not dare to imagine what she worried about happening. Three years ago, she was not rapped by the ck men because she was sober and had the strength to escape. Butst night, she was drugged. At this time, she had no way to resist. Adam hugged her and kissed her hair. "Little bunny, unless you are willing, if you are forced, I will only feel sorry and me myself for not protecting you." The biggest reason why Adam could be so assured this time was that he had prepared well, and he was confident to protect Tracey against any danger. Hearing his words, Tracey smiled. As soon as thinking ofst night, she felt very wronged. "It''s all your fault. Why did you go to America without telling me? You were always manly, why you became so fragile after hearing my angry words?" Do you know how much I miss you? Do you know how much I am worried about you? You are a big b*stard!" Tracey thought, if she lived without Adam, she would be no different from the walking dead. Holding her waving fists, Adam put them on his cheeks and said, "Silly girl, it''s my fault. It''s my fault, but I''ve never been angry with you." Tracey blinked her big eyes. "Since you are not angry with me, why did you go to America silently?" "If I hadn''t left you, Carl, the fox, wouldn''t have exposed himself." Adam told her the whole story. Tracey''s eyes widened. "Do you, do you know that he is going to plot me?" "You little bunny, sometimes I think you are smart, but you are still wet behind ears. Believe it or not, when I saw Carl for the first time, I felt that he looked at you differently. It was said that a woman''s sixth sense was strong. In fact, men¡¯s was the same. I warned you to stay away from that man. Later, he showed more and more kindness to you and put your guard down. But you always regarded him as your cousin, you never linked him to any romantic rtionship. He just took advantage of your mentality to plot against you." Tracey was shocked. "So, you disappeared on purpose?" "I know I should have exined to you. But I sent someone to investigate Carl, the result hasn''t come out yet then. Even if I thought he was abnormal, that was just my own feeling. I can¡¯t take it as evidence to convince you. If I did, maybe you will only find me a narrow- minded gossipy man. I didn''t talk back when you med me selfish, I was figuring out how to let you know his true color. That''s why I set up this scheme. I am sorry that I didn''t tell you in advance. But If I told you in advance, it may affect the whole show. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl was very cunning. If he always in disguise, you would never see his true face. Little bunny, don''t me me for being cruel. I did all this for letting you understand that some people are not what they looked like." Adam told her word by word. Hearing this, Tracey was silent. She had forgotten all the advice he had given her and felt that he was too possessive. Thinking of Adam¡¯s hesitant look that night, Tracey was ming herself a lot! How could she scold Adam selfish for a b*stard with evil intention? "I''m sorry, Adam. I was wrong. I took him as my cousin. How could there be a man covet his sister?" "Stupid bunny, if they can be told that they are bad, why there are so many people still be cheated? I am still investigating him. You know that you should listen to me, right?" Adam patted Tracey''s back gently as if he wasforting his child. Tracey also nodded obediently in his arms. "I know. You are the one who treats me the best in the world. I will listen to you in the future, anything you say." Perhaps because of Tracey¡¯ s guilt for misunderstanding Adam before, she became extremely obediently to him now. "You¡¯re so obedient. Give me a kiss." Adam raised his eyebrows and pointed to his cheek. Tracey didn''t wear high heels, so she was much shorter than Adam. She wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and kissed him seriously on the cheek. Probably, except for Adam, there would be no one else treated Tracey so well in this world. Adam held Tracey¡¯s waist tighter. They were holding each other naked, and the crazy image of Tracey asking for sexst night was still lingering in Adam''s mind. "Little bunny, I want it again." He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Right at the moment when Tracey being touched, Adam requested so, she soon withdrew her tears back. "Rogue." Sheint in a low voice, but her body did not resist. Since he wanted it, give him. Fortunately, Tracey was not rapped by the real rogue Carl. Making love was supposed to be done between lovers. Only doing it with lover, was the body be filled. Not only body, but a broken heart. "Be gentle." She did not refuse for the first time. She said gently, "Last night, you almost tore me up." Adam''s body felt even stronger when he heard Tracey¡¯s words. For no reason, his self- control, which he had always been proud of, did not work when Tracey was here. "Then tell me, are youfortable?" Adam tried to warm the atmosphere up with some flirting words. Tracey nodded, but she was too shy to say it out. "Say it." Adam insisted. Tracey had no choice but to said, "I¡¯mfortable." "I''ll make you morefortable in a while." He held Tracey''s cheek and kissed her affectionately. Hot water fell, drenching both of these two people while they were clinging each other hard. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Through the screen, there was a pair of intertwined figures, lingering endlessly, shedding great happiness. After sex, Traceyy her heads in Adam''s arms weakly. Adam was different. He was in spirits as if he had just woke up from a good sleep. Men are finally not the same as women. Tracey let him deal with her body quietly, and let him dry her hair up. The familiar feeling came back, which made her feel at ease. In the past, when she separated from Sean, she felt that she could still live a good life alone. "If I have no man in this life, so what?¡± Now she was not confident to think so. She was used to Adam''s kindness, as if she had been poisoned by this man. Two days leaving of Adam almost killed Tracey, she could not easily bear the days without him again. She leaned her head on his chest and said, "Adam, I found something in the past two days." "What is it?" Adam looked at her dotingly, and the sweetness of the two was about to fill up the whole room. "I can''t live without you. When I was betrayed by Sean, I went to the United States alone. At that time, I didn''t feel this." Tracey said honestly. "How can I bear living without you? Little bunny, my heart had pumped for you for so many years. Without you, I will be dead!" Tracey used to disgusted those love words in series, but now it came out of this man''s mouth, she felt happy. Like what she did when she was little, she reached out her pinky, "Then, let''s make a swear. No one is allowed to leave each other for the rest of our lives." Adam scratched her nose. Tracey looked more and more like when she was little. This was a good thing. No matter how strong she was outside, in front of Adam, she didn''t need to pretend. She could remove all her disguise and just be his little bunny. He stretched out his finger and hooked it with Tracey''s pinky. "Keep, keep a promise, let¡¯s keep it for one hundred years. Little bunny, I will dote you forever, until you can¡¯t bear leaving me." "Every moment when you were gone, I feel as if my breathing becamebored. I thought you were angry with me." Tracey buried her head in his arms, hearing his strong heartbeat. For many nights, she had listened to Adam''s heartbeat to fall asleep. Now he hade back and she was finally relieved. "Actually, I didn''t leave you at all in these two days. When you sent me messages that night, I stood outside the window and looked at you. I saw you huddled up in the quilt out of fear." Tracey had no idea how many things of Adam would surprise her. She looked up at him and said, "I didn¡¯t see your car that day, I thought you went to your other houses." "With you here, how can I be willing to leave? After I made that decision, I drove the car to the garage, for not arousing your suspicion." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You are so cruel to me. I thought you were angry and ignored me. I remember I slept in your arms that night, I thought it was a dream." "I didn''te in until you fell asleep. How could I let you worry and be scared alone? Anyway, I have to sleep with you in my arms. I know that your habit and left before you woke up," Adam exined. "What about yesterday?" "Yesterday, I followed you all the time. This n is so risky, I was worried that you would be in danger. So, I dare not let my guard down. I followed you personally. Maybe you can see me as soon as you turn back." Knowing that Adam was following all the time but she had no idea, Tracey blushed immediately. "...Well, did you see me entering into the sex store, too?" "Of course, I know where you passed, what you ate, and which stores you went to, otherwise, how could I protect you?" Adam said. Tracey hurriedly exined, "The sex store...well, I went there with Ruth. She needed to buy sexy underwear to seduce someone. I, I..." Hearing her hesitating exnation, Adam looked down at her and said, "I know, but why are you so eager to exin? Are you trying to cover up something? Is there any secret in that store?" "No, I just wanted to have a look, I didn''t buy anything." Tracey lied, but she bought was because of Ruth''s instigation. If Adam knew it, he mustugh at her crazily. Since she and Adam had reconciled, the sexy dresses were not helpful anymore. "Didn¡¯t buy anything? Then I will apany you to buy it some other day. At the time I was seeing you go in that store, I was thinking that if my little bunny wore that kind of clothes, I would die of happiness." Adam did not lie. He had been having sex with Tracey many times, but after each sex, Adam would keep missing it. He didn''t know if there was any poison on Tracey to make him so obsessed. When Adam saw Tracey entering that kind of store, he was excited, let alone seeing Tracey put on those clothes. His blood must go boiling. "Do you want to see it?" Tracey looked at Adam and asked. "Of course. You have such a good figure, don¡¯t waste it. But you can only dress for me." Adam chuckled. "Humph, I won''t wear it even if you want to see. You should get some punishment for hiding the truth and ignoring me!" Tracey snorted coldly. Now she had calm down, she would definitely ask Adam to make up for her. "Good girl, I won''t truly ignore you for my whole life." He touched her head and said. Tracey felt much better after finishing a cold war with Adam. She stretched herself and yawned. She had not sleptst night at all. She was so sleepy. Adam saw her sleepy and asked considerately, "Do you want to go home to sleep or sleep here?" "Let''s go home." Tracey didn''t want to stay here. After all, this ce left her bad memories. "Okay, let''s go home." Adam put on clothes for her, and Tracey was in his arms, unwilling to get up. She had gotten used to Adam''s kindness and now she didn''t want to leave at all. Adam carried her and said, "Your Highness, let''s go home." "Let''s go home. With you, the house was called home." Tracey happily leaned against him. "You can sleep. We''ll be home when you are awake." Adam left with Tracey. As soon as they were going out, they met Be and Eric, who was beaming with satisfaction. When the two people found it was Adam but not Carl, they were in huge surprise. "Why are you here? Where''s Boss?" Be blurted out. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 "Boss?" Tracey raised her head up. Wasn''t Eric here? Who was the boss she was talking about? Adam looked at her and said, "By the way, little bunny, guess what, the real boss of Light&Shadow is your cousin, Carl!" Hearing this, Tracey got shocked. "You mean he is the president?" "Mr. Luo is just the manager of the branch office, the real big boss is Carl. Aren''t you surprised?" Adam said lightly. Was there anything more ridiculous than this truth? How could she be so naive to think that Carl was only a financial director of Xia''s Group? She had always believed that he wanted topete with her for the vice president position, she didn''t expect that Carl was the real big boss of Light&Shadow. How funny life was. It meant that Tracey had been tricked by Carl from the beginning. However, she did not know the truth at all but thought herself of a clever clog until today. Recalling carefully, Tracey found something was indeed strange. For example, on the day Edgar was dismissed, Carl showed no expression on his face. If he was really Edgar''s son, when his father encountered such a matter, he would definitely be angry, unwilling, and even hateful towards Tracey. But he was totally expressionless as if nothing had to do with him. Moreover, he was always very kind to Tracey even when they werepeting against each other. She thought it was because he shared nomon with his father. Now she realized it was because he was not Edgar''s son at all. Besides, he had a bigpany, that was why he did not care about a small vice president? He had done so many things just to get close to Tracey. He sessfully put Tracey''s guard down and asked her out in Eric''s name again and again. Because of this, Tracey thought Eric was strange too. He made an appointment with her time after time but never talked about business, and each time Carl was attending. That day Tracey fell asleep in Carl¡¯s car. When she woke up, Carl told her that Eric was busy and cancel that appointment. In fact, he didn''t want to disturb Tracey''s sleep, and Eric was told to cancel it. If Tracey stayed alert all the time, she would definitely be suspicious of these weird details earlier, however, she just treated Carl as her cousin and never twisted their rtionships in her mind. In short, Tracey had been blinded by the title "cousin". It was very ufortable to be plot. Tracey and Adam''s good mood was all ruined. She jumped down from Adam''s arms with a gloomy face and walked toward Eric step by step. Her back was upright and stiff. "Mr. Luo, is this true?" Tracey''s eyes were cold and deep, which made Eric''s hair stand. Eric did not know what had happenedst night. Now that Carl was disappearing, how could he exin it? Be was a little angry and said, "Is that important to know the truth? Boss has done so many things for you. Don''t take your undeserved gains for granted." In her opinion, what Carl had done for Tracey was no less than what Adam had done. "When you were in America, if without Boss''s help, how your startup became so powerful?" Tracey trembled slightly. When she was abroad, she ran apany from nothing. She had no background nor connections. But in three years, it had became a listedpany. "You may deem yourself hard-working. There are countless people working hard in this world every day, but not every one of them has a good result.1'' Tracey contributed her sess to luck and efforts she made, but she didn''t know that it was because Carl had been helping her all the time. When she met Carl for the first time, he called her first miss, but she had totally forgotten about him. How many secrets hid behind his deep mysterious eyes? Adam saw that Tracey''s expression was changing a bit. He took her into his arms and said, "Little bunny, you are tired. Let''s go home." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Where''s my boss?" Be asked angrily. "He... go to the most famous gay bar and have a look. With his pretty face, he must have made a good fortune." When Adam talked to Be, his gentleness for Tracey was all gone. Hearing his answer, both Eric and Be were going mad. "How dare you..." "Why shouldn''t I dare? Tell him that don¡¯t covet my woman any longer, if he did so, when he was caught next time, the punishment will be more than the gay bar." Adam said coldly. Any man who dared to do that to Tracey deserved ten thousand times of death. Tracey was in surprise. She learned about Adam''s fierceness today. She thought of that she once tied him up on the bed and bullied him. "Fortunately, he didn''t avenge me." Tracey thought. "Adam, how dare you do this to my Boss." Be rushed to Adam with anger, but she was held tightly by Eric. To be honest, it was they whomitted mistakes first. Carl drugged Tracey and n to upy her. How could Adam, a vicious man, not fight back? Carl should be thankful to Adam''s mercy for not taking his life away. "It''s better to check your boss as soon as possible than keep challenging me. With his face, both men and women will like him." Be was already in anger, Adam even added fuel to the fire. Be hurriedly took Eric to leave. Of course, she knew the gay bar Adam said was full of perverts. Carl was sent to such a ce, even if just one night, he would be killed. After they two left, Adam took back his cold eyes and looked at Tracey with tenderness again. "Brother Adam, did, did you really send him to the gay bar?" "He drugged you. How can I forgive a scum like him? Little bunny, do you think I am cold-blooded? Even if you think so, I don''t mind. I have said that no one can hurt you in this world." Adam held her tightly in his arms. The scene that Carl wanted to rape Traceypletely aroused his hatred. His revenge means must make women fear. But Tracey shook her head and said, "No, he made mistakes. He should have been punished. I don''t think you''re cruel." "My little bunny. Why did you look at me with that expression just now? What are you thinking about?" Adam rubbed her head. Tracey tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "I''m thinking that I once tied you up and tortured you on the bed. You didn''t send me to a gay bar. Should I celebrate it?" Adam heard her teasing and knocked on her head. "Little bunny, how dare you to tease me? Are you regret not being sent there? Let me tell you, you are only mine for the rest of your life and no man could steal you from me." Chapter 273 Chapter 273 When thinking of that night, Adam also felt funny. It might be his most embarrassing night in his life. Fortunately, it was Tracey who tortured him. If it was another woman, she would definitely ask for death. He definitely ever tried to punish her. But on second thought, no, she¡¯s Tracey, the woman he had waited for 18 years. So, he was thankful for the reunion with her but instead of punishing her. Later, he also identally knew the hard days she had spent in the past three years. Adam only wanted to spoil her desperately to make up for the suffering and sadness she had suffered. Tracey jumped out of his arms and said, "Of course, I never saw that kind of ce! I am so regretful!" Seeing his little woman returned alive, Adam''s mouth curved into a smile. "You are so energetic, it seems that you are not satisfied with my service. You are caught, I have to tie you up on the bed." Tracey was used to pain. Although her body was still a little painful, she thought it was not a big deal. She ran to the distance happily. "Okay, if you catch up with me, I will..." Tracey turned her head and made a face. Adam ran to her, but Tracey was caught up after a few steps of him. " It''s not fair. Your legs are longer than mine!" Seeing she pretended to be angry, Adam directly bent down and picked her up. "Didn''t you feel tired? If not, we can keep doing something fun." Tracey thought that he would teach her a lesson, but who knew that he was still so gentle. She regrated for running so desperately. "How could I be not tired? I''m about to fall apart. You shall be responsible for this." "Okay, I''ll be responsible, for you, with my whole life." Adam took her into the car with a doting smile. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Tracey buried her head in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. She held Adam''s hand and crossed their fingers. For the rest of her life, she was only willing to hold hands with this man. "Let''s go home." "Wait, I''ll go somewhere first." Tracey suddenly remembered something. "What?" "I thought you wouldn''te back, so I intend to stay in the hotel for a few days. I should go to check out." "Why don''t you go home when I''m not around?" Adam asked. When it came to this topic, Tracey was a little shy. "Because I''ve gotten used to your presence. Every room has the memory of you. You were leaving without saying a word, it made me feel bad." Adam always thought that he was over spoiling Tracey unterally, now he knew that Tracey began to feel his way. "Little bunny, I was focusing on letting you see his true color, but I missed one point, you have me in your heart." When he recalled Tracey''s appealing when she slept alone that night, his heart was full of Pity- "B*stard Xiao, I love you so much. You don¡¯t know it." Tracey was a little dissatisfied. "I¡¯m sorry, little bunny, I know, I know now.¡± He hugged her tightly in his arms. "In the future, you are not allowed to do this again. Do you know how sad and how worried I was?" "No problem, no matter where I go, I¡¯ll tell you. I won¡¯t make you annoyed anymore." Adam promised. "Good boy. In fact, it¡¯s not bad to have cold war asionally. See, our rtionship is improved." Tracey smiled. In this cold war, she not only knew the Carl''s real identity, but also understood something about her rtionship with Adam. It was not enough for a couple to maintain the rtionship by only love. Getting along with each other required wisdom. Adam''s scheme was quite a good reminding for Tracey. He seeded in scheming, not telling Tracey the truth by mouth but by facts. Maybe it was a special yet risky way, Tracey finally understood more about the human''s heart. "I¡¯ll ask Mark to check out for you, so you don¡¯t need to go there personally." Adam said. "Well... I''d better go by myself. I have some items to take." Of course, Tracey would not tell Adam that the "items" she meant were the sexy underwear she bought. "Since I have bought it, I will wear it someday. Don¡¯t know if Adam really want to see me wearing them." Tracey thought. "Okay, then I''ll go with you." Seeing she insisted to go, Adam also wanted to apany. Maybe she did have something important forget to bring. "Okay." Traceyy in his arms and was about to sleep. "Wake me up when we arrive." "Okay, have a good sleep. I won''t leave you anymore." Adam gently touched her face. Seeing her sleepy look, she was indeed exhaustedst night. ¡°Ouch...¡± Huge pain hit. Before Carl opened his eyes, he felt ufortable, especially his neck. But his memory seemed to be left in the hot spring guest room, lingering with Tracey, who was wrapped in only the bath towel. "Hey, are you awake?" An enchanting male voice sounded. Followed by a gentle stroke of a hand on Carl''s cheek. He then saw a man sitting next to him. "You are..." He was dizzy, and he didn''t figure out what was going on yet. "Me? I''m your guest tonight." The man was about 30 years old. He was good-looking, but the smirk on his face was not quite matching his appearance. Carl looked around and found that he was in a pink room with something like torture devices hanging in. And his arms were bound by the iron chain. Carl soon knew what had happened. "Dam* Adam, I was fooled!" He admitted that he was negligently this time and tried to steal Tracey while Adam was absent. He knew very well that Tracey greatly valued her virginity. Otherwise, she would already handed over her first time when she was struggling in business world a few years ago. Once Carl had sex with Tracey, this would be the biggest contradiction between her and Adam. The rtionship between them was like an egg. As long as the eggshell was cracked, it would not be able to recover to intact. They would only end up breaking. He had prepared everything in advance in the hot spring. The sex was just the beginning. He didn''t expect his trap was exposed and knocked off by Adam. He always deemed himself smart but was finally fooled. A mantis catches a cicada, a yellowbird behind, it correctly described Carl''s failure. Carl gnashed his teeth and threatened his "guest", "I¡¯ll give you three seconds to let go of me, otherwise, you''ll regret being born to this world!" Chapter 274 Chapter 274 The "guest" chuckled, "Don''t tell me you''re still a virgin. I''ve seen too many people like you. If you want to threaten me, you''re still too young." As he spoke, the man pinched Carl''s butt. It was uneptable for a straight man! The goosebumps spread to his whole body. It was disgusting. "Don¡¯t touch me! Try if you don¡¯t believe!" Carl''s eyes were burning, giving off coldness that stunned his "guest¡±. However, he looked not scared. "Since you havee here, don''t pretend anymore. You are a virgin and I will be kind to you tonight." As he spoke, he dipped into Carl¡¯s pants. Carl had never been afraid of anything, but he got frightened for this time. To be exact, he was disgusted, iparable disgust. He felt like a snake was crawling up and down his skin inch by inch. Only then did Carl see Adam''s cruelty. Ordinary means would not be enough, so Adam used this method to crush Carl¡¯s self-esteem. Just as Carl was lost in his thoughts, the guest''s fingers found his anus. Within a slight touch, Carl''s whole body trembled with fears. "Sure enough... A virgin! You''re really sensitive. See, I had touched you. So what?" The man''s fingers became more and more restless. Carl felt extremely eager to curse for the first time. "Get out of here! Or you''ll lose your hand!!" "So hot temper, I like it." The guest surprisingly loved Carl''s scolding and took it as a flirt. Carl¡¯s mind went back tost night, Tracey was under his body and was cut off the way out. His desire was going to an eruption, all he wanted was to upy her quickly. Now he finally tasted Tracey''s desperation. Carl''s eyes darkened and kicked at the guest¡¯s face hard. Assistant Jiang suggested to tie Carl¡¯s hands and legs up before he left. However, the guest did not follow it for better exploring more positions. He was kicked to roll on the ground and cried and howled aloud. Carl scoffed, "Don¡¯t you like my hot temper?" "Wait and see!" The man covered his face and ran out. "shit.¡± Carl cursed in his heart, worrying that more guests woulde in a while. Only his legs were free to move. Carl quickly looked around the room and saw the key hanging on the nightstand. Fortunately, his ligament was soft and he managed to hook the key with his foot. He had never experienced such a challenge in his life. He used the key to unlock the handcuffs and jumped off the bed. He stretched his arms and legs. He suddenly found that he was dressed in sexy underwear! When he saw Tracey entering the sex store, he was looking forward to Tracey''s look in those wears. He was the one who wore this dam* thing first! Carl snorted, "Adam, I''ll make you pay double for this!" He found out normal clothes in this room. He quickly changed into then and ran away. Within a few steps, he felt his belly was burning. He was drugged! Adam was ruthless. If Carl did not wake up in time, it was hard to say what was waiting for him ahead. When he came out, he heard his guest wasining to the boss. "He kicked me! Boss, I am your regr, how are you going to make up for me?" "Calm down, Mr. Li. How about giving you another chicken for free? Then you can y threesome tonight." "That''s more like it!" Carl was going crazy to hear this. He couldn''t ept only one man, let alone two! He rejoiced to have escaped early. Even though he ran fast, he lost control on his moves more and more. He became anxious and don¡¯ t know what to do. Carl wanted to call Be, but he founded he had no phone. There was a drunk woman on the curbside. He approached her and said, "Hello, miss, can I borrow your phone?" Shey on the ground with heavy drunkenness. Maybe she had lost her love, she was cursing her boyfriend just now. When she heard Carl''s voice, she struggled to stand up. "Handsome, do you like me?" Carl was in huge sickness but he still tried to restrain himself. "Miss, I want to contact my friend, but I lost my phone. Can-you-please-lend-me-your-phone?" "My phone? I do have a phone, but I don''t want to give it to you. You stinky men are all b*stards and scum!" The woman scolded, waving her mobile phone in front of Carl. Carl suddenly grabbed it and dialed Be''s number. At this moment, Be and Eric were having sex and getting annoyed by phone''s disturb. "Eric, stop. Let me pick up the phone. What if it''s Carl..." "He is doing the same thing as us with Tracey. How could he call you?" Eric was dissatisfied. It kept ringing. Be pressed the answer button. "Hello, who''s this?" Her voice was still full of lust. Carl was about to speak but suddenly heard Eric''s voice. "Baby, you''re mine tonight. No one shall disturb." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Eric, be gentle... be gentle." Carl was not a fool, he knew what they were doing. He did not speak and hung up the phone directly. "Give my phone back! I''m telling you, the way you pick up has already been out of date." She spoke with a strong smell of wine. Carl hated the drunk people, especially those who acted crazy. He returned the phone, "Thank you." Then he turned around and was about to leave. "Stop, you flirted me, now you want to leave? It''s not that easy! You''re the servant of the gay bar, aren''t you? Tonight, you¡¯re going to be mine. Tell me about your price." Her requestpletely drove Carl mad. If he was not sick, he would punish this woman hard! His tried to escape but soon was caught by the woman. Carl was angry, "I''m not the servant!" "I just saw youe out of there. Look at your dressing, are you still denying? Well, you are much more handsome than my ex. He fu*ked my bestie, okay, let me fu*ck a gay." "Miss, behave yourself!" Carl was eager to break free from this crazy woman. However, the mixed smell of wine and perfume from her was luring Carl. Coincidentally, the perfume she used was the same as Tracey''s. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 "Let go? Why should I let go? By the way, how much do you charge for one night?" The woman''s body moved closer to Carl. The woman had a small figure yet she was plump, her chest was tightly attached to Carl. Carl never let women get close to him, even if he needed to let off his desire, he would ask Be''s to help him vent with her hand or mouth. He had never touched other women because he had loved a girl for many years. The girl pretty and pure like an angel. He saved his virginity just for her, however, he stillte. Carl was now burning with lust. He pushed her away with great self-control. "Miss, I''m telling you I''m not servant!" "You are, yes, you are mine tonight. That man said that I am not sexy at all. Well, let me have fun with you!" The woman said angrily. She was obviously got hurt in love, which was the same as Carl. Carl''s tone softened, "Miss, don''t get close to me like this, or I won''t be kind!" "Come on, I just want you to be rude." The woman suddenly tiptoed and kissed Carl fiercely. The woman came so fast that Carl didn''t even realize what had happened. He only felt that her lips were so soft, his heart felt like he being shocked by electricity. "The woman''s lips all so soft?" At this moment, he didn''t push her away but thought this question. In fact, he indeed needed a woman. When the woman kissed him, he felt that her face was wet. Was she crying? He didn''t know whether it was due to the drug effect or the woman''s tears, Carl was touched. He struggled to separate from her and stared at her. "Do you want me?" The woman''s slightly drunk eyes met his serious eyes, her drounkness seemed to be all dispersed. At this moment, Carl¡¯s eyes were full of charm to her. It was as if she would be sucked into it. Subconsciously, she nodded. "Yes, I do." "Then don''t regret it." Carl held her waist and hailed a cab. He needed to vent desire, and she needed to vent anger. Then they went together to satisfy each other. In the car, the woman kept kissing him crazily. Carl never lost his mind like tonight. He kissed a strange woman in the taxi so hard. Even the driver did not dare to look back, only sighed that the morals of people are declining. When they arrived at the room, they couldn¡¯t wait to fu*k each other even without turning on the lights. In the darkness, Carl didn¡¯t see her face. He could only smell the fragrance of her and kissed her fiercely, letting his mind upied by lust. They fell into great happiness like a couple. He quickly took off her clothe, and she removed his pants in a hurry. Everything happened so ridiculously and magically. When he entered the woman, she slightly shouted. Carl didn''t hear it clearly. It was the first time he entered a woman''s body, it was such a wonderful feeling. He kept repeating a name, "Tracey, Tracey..." They didn''t stop the ridiculous sex untiltter half of the night. The next morning when the woman woke up, she felt like being crushed by cars. Especially her lower body. As she moved, she was hurt as if being tore apart. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes, looking at this room. Memory slowly refreshed, her boyfriend messed around with her bestie who she deemed an innocent and weak girl. She was sad and getting drunk on the street. Later, she met a good- looking guy, she forced him to sleep with her. Latter, they went crazy on the cab, and hotel. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally understood one thing. "I was f*cked by a gay servant!" No, to be exact, she was fu*king him. After all, she initiated this affair. "Ah!!!" Miss Su lifted the nket and saw the stinging marks all over her body, even her body used her of how crazy she''d beenst night. Then she saw a little bit of liquid dried up on the sheet next to a small red blossom. "My first time!" Miss Su wailed, and suddenly the dam* bastard came to her mind again. There was no trace of him in the room. If it weren''t for her underwear was actually left on the floor, she would have thought that she just had sex in the dream. At this time, her phone rang, "There''s a little frog in a happy pool. He¡¯s dancing like a prince. He has a pair of cool eyes. No frog can be more beautiful than him, he will be awakened by the princess one day, La..." The cheerful ringing echoed in the room. Seeing it was from another bestie of her, as soon as the phone connected, she shouted loud. "I slept with a gay servant!" "Jeff had an affair!" They both spoke at the same time. Each of them froze. ¡°What? You slept with a servant? Was Jeff had revenge sex with that b*tch because your affair exposed?¡± "Shut up. Am I that kind of person? He had affair with that b*tch and I spotted it. I found a servant and had a revenge sex with him." "Hey, ra, are you crazy? Do you know how many people did the servant serve? They are so dirty. Aren''t you afraid of disease? No matter how much do you want to revenge, don¡¯t make jokes of your health." "You¡¯ re right. I''m crazy. This servant is super handsome! Much better than that scums!" "He is a gay though. My first miss, you are really brave. So, you just handed over your first time?" The bestie was totally speechless. "Of course! What else? Save it until I die? As a scum, he deserves this. The servant is not only handsome but has a perfect bed skill. Oh, no! I forget something!" ra patted her head and said. "First miss, didn¡¯t you use contraception? Hurry up and take the medicine. Don''t be pregnant. You have been cheated, don¡¯t be an unmarried mother! If your father knows it, he must kill you." "Samantha, I forgot to pay him." ra said seriously. Samantha was calling for healing her sister¡¯ s broken heart. Who knows, ra¡¯s minds were all about the gay servant. "My sister, you won. I saw your post this morning, and I quickly called you tofort you. "Now I''m relieved to see your big heart. Remember to take medicine. I gotta go." Samantha hung up the phone. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ra got out of bed and picked up her underwear, which had a Pikachu on it. She felt lucky that Carl didn''t see it in the darkness. Jeff alwaysughed at her dressing. He teased her dressing like a college graduated little girl.; She said nothing but smiled. She liked casual clothes. She was a lively girl and don''t like wearing high heels. However, ra could not get rid of the scenest night. Her bestie liked wearing a white dress, looking so weak that even could not bear the wind blowing. Ha, how sexy her moaning was. She wrapped her legs around Jeff''s waist when ra opened the door. Her ckce underwear was dazzling and made her even more enchanting. How an innocent weak girl. Pure like an angel. ra had always protected her, finally, she returned ra in this way. At the thought of that scene, ra''s face was stained with sadness. She turned on the phone and found her bestie made a post. There was a photo of intertwined hands of a man and woman, together with a few words below. "Let''s go together in the future." Even thought she was showing off her love, in the photo, the man was still wearing the engagement ring paired with ra''s. Samantha went with ra to buy these rings. These were only sold in A city. Apparently, many commenting friends didn''t know the secret behind this photo, but Samantha knew. There were also many messages left by her friends below. "Engaged? Congrattions." "My Goddess, you didn''t even give me a chance." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "So mysterious your love is. When did you have this boyfriend?" The woman replied to all, "We''ve been together for a year. Today is our anniversary." One year! There were together for a year! ra felt extremely ufortable to think that she was so stupid to be cheated for a year. For surprising Jeff, she especially came back from abroad one day in advance. If not doing so, she would not catch that fu*king exciting scene. While she was in sorrow, the phone rang. It was a strange number. She weakly pressed the answer button. "Hello." "Did you callst night?" It was a strange woman''s voice. Her Mandarin was not standard. She should be a foreigner. "You should be calling the wrong number." ra hung up the phone and went to the bathroom in heavy steps. She opened the shower, feeling the water from cold to hot. She squatted on the ground and cried hard. She was angry and had a revenge sex with a strange man. Even though she abandoned the self- esteem, it could not help changing the man''s betraying heart. ra bit her finger, tears rolling down her cheeks. If she had known this, she would not havee back and kept staying abroad. Love was always so hurtful. When Carl woke, he remembered what happenedst night. He looked at the woman who buried her whole head in the quilt. He seemed to have a crazy night with this woman. He could not tell her look which was covered by messy makeup. He also lost all memory about her face. Whatever. It did not matter if she was pretty or not. They just asked for what they need from each other. Carl jumped out of bed to get dressed. Seeing the underwear with a pikachu on the ground. Was she a teenage girl? Carl was speechless. He could not regret anything as things had happened already. "Fine, just regarded me as a servant. From now on, we don''t meet again." While thinking, Carl directly left. When he went out, he happened to see two people wereing. Tracey held Adam¡¯ s arms approaching in, with a rare enchanting face. Carl was hiding, but his eyes were with mes. "Adam, dam* Adam, I was set up by you!" "What on earth the important things you left here?" Adam asked Tracey. "Secret. I will go in and pack up, you wait for me outside." Tracey''s voice was cheerful, then she really locked Adam out. After Tracey going into the room, Cark stepped out of the darkness. "Nice scheme, President Xiao." Carl walked in with a gloomy face. Adam looked at him up and down. He didn''t expect that Carl would appear here. It seemed that he had escapedst night. "Worse than yours. You dared to trick my little bunny. It took me a lot of effort to expose your true face." Adam gave him a forced a smile. Two tall and slim figures stood face to face, with anger and strong coldness. Even the hotel cleaner was scared by them and left hurriedly. "Adam, don''t be socent. I will get Tracey one day!" "Why you¡¯ re so stubborn. Okay, I will apany you to the end! What happenedst night is just the beginning. It seems that you haven''t had enough sses yet. Don''t me me for more punishmentter on!" Facing Adam¡¯s threatening, Carl snorted and left. Tracey came out with her pockets. She especially changed another bag with the one of the lingerie store. Tracey also covered with a normal piece of clothes on the top. Adam nced at the bag and did not find anything strange. "I seemed to have heard you were talking. Is there anyone else?" Tracey nced at the empty corridor. "Well, there was a cleaner asking if you need to clean up. Are you ready? If you are ready, let''s go down." Adam said and took Tracey''s bag over. Adam subconsciously did it but not pretending to be considerate for women. Such behavior was an oriental gentleman''s cultivation. "Alright, let''s go." They left together, still holding hands. After the hot spring matter, their feelings for each other grew stronger. After checking out, they happened to see Sean showing up in the lobby. As the owner of the hotel, he woulde and take a look every now and then. At a nce, he saw Adam and Tracey. He could not hear what they were talking, but he saw Adam was affectionately scrattcing Tracey''s nose. He had long been not seeing Tracey¡¯s sweet smile. However, the picture that she smiled at another man was too dazzling to Sean. He walked toward them. Adam was holding Tracey and about to leave. As they turned, they saw Sean. "Uncle, today is thest day. Have youe up with a decision for grandpa''s request?" Sean asked with a fake smile. Tracey had no idea about their dialogue. But from Sean¡¯s words, it seemed not to be a good thing. "What is it?" She asked. "Oh, apparently, Adam didn''t tell you." "It''s just a trivial matter. My little nephew, remember to call her aunt next time we meet." Chapter 277 Chapter 277 With Adam''s character, how could he easily be offended? Each word of him to talk back was like a thorn. Because of knowing Tracey¡¯s importance to Sean, Adam deliberately said so, which made Sean''s face livid. "Brother Adam, how can you say like that? How can he call me aunt?" Tracey was a little angry. Hearing her me, Sean looked at Tracey with grateful eyes. "Oh? Is there anything wrong? ording to the seniority, I am his uncle. He should call you aunt." Seeing Tracey disagreed with him, Adam thought it was because she cared about the past rtionship with Sean. Adam felt a little ufortable hearing that, and the more he cared about Tracey, the less he wanted anyone to upy the slightest ce in her heart. Tracey certainly knew what Adam was thinking. She smiled brightly and said, "We haven''t got married yet. You don¡¯t have to call me aunt now." "Married? Tracey, how long have you known him?" Hearing the word of marriage, Sean was ufortable. "You knew Rachel longer. Of course, you should have a stronger love for her. I will finally marry someday, however, time doesn¡¯t help in terms of finding me the Mr. right, no matter how long I get along with Adam, I marry him based on my own feeling. Speaking of the marriage, you should be soon married to Rachel, aren''t you?" Tracey said lightly. It had been a long time and Tracey would never get emotional to face the rtionship between Sean and Rachel. "We..." "Little bunny, you don''t know it yet, they will get married at the end of this month. At present, the Sheng family is getting ready for their grand wedding ceremony. Don''t worry, Sean, I and Tracey will be attending with avish gift." Sean had been observing Tracey'' s expression carefully. If she looked caring about their past even a little bit, his heart would be eased. But Tracey only blinked with a mild face. "That¡¯s right. Anyway, we are ssmates in high school for three years, and you are brother Adam''s nephew. Of course, we should prepare avish gift." "Tracey, I..." Sean wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. What else could he say now? Tracey already had a new boyfriend by her side, and Sean was also about to marry Rachel. For some people, once missed, they would be missing forever. Even though they were standing close, their hearts were actually distant. "President Sheng, we are busy, and well leave." Tracey put on the standard fake smile, holding Adam to leave. Adam was also very cooperative. "You were tiredst night and you should go home for more sleep. Let''s go." Adam deliberately provoked Sean to say these words before leaving. "What a mean man. Ready for revenge at any time." Tracey thought. "Grandpa asked me to bring you a message. Today is thest day of your consideration. It''s not too late to give him your answer before 12 o¡¯clock." The voice of Sean came from behind. Adam didn''t even stop. When they got in the car, Tracey asked, "What on earth is going on? You should not hide it from me." "Little bunny, it''s just some family affairs. You won''t be interested. Aren''t you sleepy? Come and sleep." Knowing that Adam didn''t like to talk too much about the Sheng family, so Tracey didn''t ask more. ¡°Maybe it was really not a big deal.¡± Tracey thought, then slept in Adam''s arms. She was exhaustedst night to have such a long sex, nowying in Adam''s arms, Tracey slept soundly. Even though they had arrived, Tracey did not realize at all. Adam carefully carried her back to the room. When they were halfway going up the stairs, Tracey woke up and asked, "We¡¯re home?" "Yes, we are. Take a good rest. Today is Saturday. You don''t have to worry about thepany''s affairs." "Oh." She yawned and fell asleep again, letting Adam put her on the bed and tucking her in the quilt. Seeing her soft hair scattered on the pillow, Adam felt warm in his heart. In this world, nothing else was more important than Tracey. He just stared at Tracey''s face, what he would never be tired of. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Later, he felt sleepy too. Hey beside Tracey and they hugged each other to sleep. It was a sweet and peaceful scene, even the sun was reluctant to disturb them and collected its brightness into the cloud. Adam didn''t sleep for too long. When he woke up, he felt that Tracey''s body was hot. The summer had already passed, how could she be so hot? Adam thought. He quickly found a thermometer to measure her temperature. It was 38 degrees Celsius. The night beforest night, Tracey took a long blew on the balcony with wet hair. Last night, she was drugged. But Adam did not find anything wrong with her before this moment. Then he took Tracey rushed to the private hospital. She had a fever and almost lost consciousness. "Is she all right? She''s too hot." Tracey''s fever made Adam nervous while he never cared about his own sickness. "Come out, I need to talk to you." Lance put away his yful expression and became serious. Adam covered Tracey with the quilt and told the nurses aside, "Take good care of her." "Yes, president." When Adam went out, he was in a heavy mood. If it was just a normal cold, Lance would not be so serious. "Tell me, what''s wrong with her? I won''t give up on her even if she has a terminal illness." Adam said. "...Not as serious as having terminal illness, but her body..." "What the hell is that? Don¡¯t be so hesitate to tell. I''m strong enough to bear anything." "She just got a normal cold. As long as her fever is gone, she''ll be fine. But I found something in the routine check just now." "Tell me! You want me to die of anxiety, don''t you?" Adam was not a short-tempered man, but hearing Lance''s tone, he began to be anxious. Lance took two deep breaths before he said, "Do you only marry her in your life?" "Of course, you know my stubbornness." "What if she can''t be pregnant?" Lance''s words froze the air. "What''s going on? Why she can¡¯t be pregnant?" "Her uterus was cold. It¡¯s normal for women. But Tracey... Her uterus was too cold. Maybe she was forced to take medicine in cold nature when she was a child." She''s possible to be infertile this life. You should be mentally prepared." Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Tracey was awakened by disinfectant fluid, which she was too familiar with. Due to her weak body, she often came to the hospital when she was a child. As expected, she saw the white ceiling as soon as she opened her eyes. A few nurses in pink were busy in the room. There was a bottle hung up high, the infusion was still on. Tracey was extremely thirsty, feeling like fire was breaking out of her throat. "Why was I here?" She thought. Then she saw Adam standing in front of the window with his hands sped behind. It waste at night. The world was in silence and nothing in the sky but the round and bright moon. Adam''s figure looked as if being covered by the coldness of the night, shedding a trace of destion. "Adam..." Tracey''s hoarse voice sounded. Hearing her weak voice, Adam rushed to her instantly, looking at her with caring eyes. "Tracey, how do you feel? Do you feel better? Are you thirsty or hungry?" Adam''s questions were flooded out, made Tracey confused about which to answer first. Tracey shook her head. "I''m fine. I''m just thirsty. Can I have some water?" "Okay, one second." Adam turned around and walked to the table. Tracey smelled a strong smoke of him. Although Adam did not smoke in front of Tracey, judged from that smell, she could tell he smoked more than just one or two cigarettes. Since knowing Adam, Tracey had gradually quit smoking. So, she was clear that if not for being extremely depressed, Adam would not smoke such a lot. "Was he too worried about me? With his strong love, it was possible.¡± Tracey thought. Adam quickly came over with a ss of water. The nurse helped Tracey up. Adam carefully put a small spoon in the ss for assisting Tracey to drink. Tracey almost died of thirst and a small spoon of water would not help. "Adam, it''s just a cold. Don''t worry." She took the cup from Adam''s hand and drank all water up instantly. "Slow down, slow down, don''t choke." Adam looked worried, as if Tracey would be really choking. "Adam, what happened to you? I''m just drinking some water. You don¡¯t have to worry about me like this." Tracey smiled and said. "Please measure her temperature." Adam ordered the nurse, "Tracey, you don¡¯t know how severe your fever was." "I caught cold at night the day before yesterday. I thought it doesn''t matter and I will be fine by drinking hot water. I don''t know it went worseter." Tracey hadn''t had a cold for a long time, once got sick, it would be severe. "From now on..." Adam wanted to say something, all of a sudden, a man rushed in. "Adam, I''ve warned you not to hurt her." Steve rushed over angrily and punched Adam in the face. "Sheep, stop!" Tracey was also shocked by his sudden attack. Adam was getting ready to fight back. As soon as he stretched his fist, he suddenly realized that Steve was in great importance to Tracey, then he withdrew his hand. "What are you doing here? If you are out of mind, go back to where you from." Adam said with a gloomy face. He looked terrible as being punched by a man he could not fight back. Rage mixed tolerance, beating Adam¡¯s heart hard. He clenched his fist, the veins on it all stood. "What did you do to Tracey? How could she be in the hospital!" "Sheep, I''m fine. I''m really fine." Tracey didn''t know what happened to Steve to make him had such a big anger. "Tracey, I have told you that I am always your backup. If this guy bullies you, let me raise you for the rest of your life. It''s not worth being sad for anyone in this world! Especially for Adam! Let''s go back to the States!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Sheep, did you misunderstand something?" "Isn''t this bastard bullying you and you don¡¯t even eat? Did your stomachache attack again? Woman, look at you, I''m distressed." Steve said and took Tracey into his arms. Knowing that he had a long fight, Tracey leaned her head on his shoulder and patted his back gently. "Steve, I know you care about me, but things are not like what you think. You have misunderstood. Adam didn''t bully me." Tracey said in a gentle way. "How could you lie here if he did not bully you?" Adam looked at Tracey was sping tightly by another man. If someone dared to touch Tracey like this, he would definitely end up being miserable, but Steve was an exception. In the past three years, he was Tracey''s family and her spiritual support. Although they were not lovers, their rtionship was surely the same strong as that of lovers. And Adam could never share this feeling with Tracey. After all, it was Steve who apanied her when she needed help the most. After being hugged for a while, she pushed Steve away and said, "Well, you have hugged me and beaten him. So, why are you here?" "It''s all because of you! You little b*tch!" Steve told Tracey how he was depressed these days. "You flew over from the States to here just because I didn''t eat breakfast?!" Tracey had always known that Steve was kind to her, but she had never expected he could be so kind. Although Steve often teased Tracey, in fact, he valued Tracey in his heart much more than anyone. "Don¡¯t you remember how scary your stomachache attackingst time? I think you must be bullied by this bastard. After all, I am your only family. You are bullied, how can I note? Woman, I won''t let others bully you." Steve said and gently rubbed her head. Even if Adam knew that Tracey had no love for Steve, he was still jealous. But he had to suppress his jealousy first. "It''s not what you think. Let me tell you the whole story." Adam sent all the nurses away, then he began to tell the story. After Adam finished telling, Steve''s eyes were already aze with anger. "How dare that scum does such a thing to you!" "Steve, don''t be angry. Adam has taken revenge on him. I will be careful and have no contact with him in the future. You didn''te here for being angry, did you? Come on, calm down and see what you have done to Adam." Tracey had to coax not only Steve but also the other man who had suffered a punch. She knew that Adam had been forbearing that punch, just for not angering her. His love was deep. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 "You tell him not be angry?! I am the one who should not be angry!" Adam looked wronged. "Come on, he didn''t mean it. He was just too worried about me. I know you worry about me too! I¡¯m so happy to have you two, my lover, and my best friend. Don''t be angry." Tracey was confused. These two men were all expressing their kindness, however, none of them achieved the goals. "He didn''t mean it, that¡¯s it?" Adam asked. "Then how can you cool down?" Tracey asked gently. In fact, no matter how powerful a man was, there was a child in his heart. Adam pointed to his cheek, then Tracey gave him a kiss. "It won''t hurt anymore." "And this side." Adam was insatiable. He had just seen Steve and Tracey hugging each other. How could he feelfortable? "All right, all right. Punch me back!" Steve came all the way here, definitely, he was not for watching this couple''s love show. "Nope. You are the most important person of little bunny. She¡¯ll hate me if I beat you." Adam now acted like a child. "Stop annoying me! It¡¯ste. Steve, you must be tired. Adam, you have been watching me all the time, you must be tired too. You shall have a rest." Seeing their tiring faces, Tracey was ming herself. After all, they were all so kind to her. "How are you feeling?" Steve was now concerned about Tracey''s illness. "It''s just a cold. The fever is gone. I guess I''ll totally recover tomorrow. Don''t worry. By the way, there is a nursing bed. Both of you should sleep first." Tracey arranged for them. "Okay, I''m really tired." Adam took off his shoes andy down beside Tracey. "The nursing bed is for you, Sheep." While saying, Adam soon got in Tracey''s quilt and held her tightly, as if he was afraid that Tracey would be stolen by someone else. He shared a 1.5-meter wide bed with Tracey, the space was just enough. Sadly, the nursing bed was only 0.8- meter wide, and no more room for tailfigure Steve. "Sheep came here all the way from America. How can you let him stay there?" Tracey was a little dissatisfied. "Nobody had invited him. What? Tracey, do you want to rece him with me? He sleeps with you, and I stay on that nursing bed?" Adam raised his eyebrows and asked Tracey. "Why not? We slept together before. As long as she is willing, I agree." Steve said. Back then, in America, Tracey was also ill. They were broke and could not afford to see a doctor. Tracey stayed at home, after having medicine, she slept. Due to worrying that something bad happened to Tracey again, Steve stayed with her day and night. No matter how much he loved Tracey, he never behaved frivolously and took advantage of her. Steve had always been thinking that if he was thickskin the same as Adam, he should have been Tracey¡¯ s boyfriend already. However, Tracey was fragile at that time, she was like broken porcin. It took Steve a lot of effort to piece her up. If she underwent more hurts, she may be smashed and could never be pieced up again. Every person who truly loved Tracey would not like her to be hurt. If Steve went back in time, he would still choose to guard her like this. Now she had found the man she loved. As long as she was happy, Steve was satisfied, even though he could not be her boyfriend and apany her all the time. "Stop dreaming. If you still covet Tracey again, go out to sleep." Adam decided to forgive Steve, incredibly, he said he could sleep with Tracey! "Alright, stop arguing. I have an idea." "What is it?" Both of them were excited, hoping that Tracey would stand on their side. Tracey lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "That is, I am sleeping in the nursing bed. Both of you are tall and would feel ufortable to sleep on it." "No way!" The two men refused in unison. Steve went straight to the cot. "I like the bed! I sleep here. I haven''t slept in such a small bed for many years. I miss it a lot." "Are you sure you are good?" Tracey asked him. "Don''t worry. We had a hard time together. Don''t you know me? Go to sleep, had a good dream." Steve said. "Okay. Have a good sleep." Tracey was also tired, so shey back on the bed. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." "I''m not hungry. I''m sleepy. Good night." Tracey closed her eyes. "Well, just sleep. I won''t disturb you." Adam turned off the light, and then she fell asleep soon due to feeling weak. In the dark, Adam gently stroked Tracey''s tired cheek, and his eyes were in the gloom. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Early the next morning, Tracey opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Steve''s quite sleeping face. Such a big man curled up on the cot, and the quilt fell to the ground. He was obviously exhausted. Besides, he still suffered jetg, so he slept soundly. She turned around and saw that Adam was still asleep too. She quietly got out of bed and covered Steve with the quilt. These two men were the most important people in her life. Tracey wanted these two guys could get along with each other peacefully. She went to the bathroom to wash up. She felt she was almost recovered, so she nned to go out to buy breakfast for them. Adam habitually hugged Tracey every morning before waking up, but he felt empty in his hands. He suddenly woke up from the dream. "Little bunny?" He looked around the room and found Tracey was not here. "Will you stop making noise? It''s still early!" Steve got used to the time in the U.S. and he was now suffering the time difference. He was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes. "Little bunny is missing." "What? She''s gone?" Steve suddenly woke up. The two of them were hurriedly wearing shoes when Tracey pushed the door open and came in. "Are you awake?" "Little bunny, where have you been?" Adam was relieved to see her again. The next second, Tracey was tightly held in Adam''s arms. "... I just went to buy breakfast for you two, not a farewell. What''s wrong with you?" She asked with confusion. "I''m just worried you." "I¡¯m just buying a breakfast, not being caught by the alien! Let go, the breakfast is getting cold." Tracey said with a smile. Only then did Adam let go of her. Tracey didn''t know if it was her imagination, Adam treated her more carefully than before. As if she was fragile porcin, which would break as soon as being touched. "It was just a cold. How could he be so worried?" Tracey thought. The nurse knocked on the door and came in with a bowl of medicine. Adam quickly took it over and said, "Little bunny, drink the medicine first, and then have breakfast." Chapter 280 Chapter 280 It was a bowl of Chinese medicine in dark color. It''s weird to ask the patient to have such medicine to cure amon cold. Also, this was not a hospital using Chinese medical treatments. "Didn''t I have a cold? Shall I just have the medicine for the cold? What''s this?" Tracey looked at Adam with doubts. "Your stomach is weak. Taking western medicine will hurt your stomach. I especially ask someone to prescribe you Chinese medicine. Although it''s a little bitter, it''s good for your body." Adam exined. Tracey took the bowl and drank it. So bitter! As a hardships bearer, Tracey could not even bear this bitterness. "Good girl. You can have breakfast with Steve, I''ll go ask you if you can leave the hospital today." "Okay." Tracey was not suspicious at all and went to have breakfast with Steve. Adam smiled until thest moment before he stepped out of the room, as soon as he went out, his face turned cold. Lance was reading the X-ray in his office. When he saw Adam came over, he put the X-ray down. "Is she all right?" "If you ask about the cold, it''s not a big deal, but her uterus is really a problem. After all, the uterus was not like a kidney. If it is malfunctioning, the kidney could be reced. Her uterus couldn''t be reced, could it? She had this problem was because she got framed in the past. Now the only thing I can do is trying to adjust her body condition. As for whether she will recover or not, it depends on her luck." Lance and Adam were old friends. He also knew about Adam''s past. His family''s affairs had cast a shadow on him. In this life, what he wanted most was aplete family. He didn''t want his child to have simr experiences as he did. That was why Adam was so devoted to Tracey and didn''t let her get hurt. Recently, he even came to Lance for pregnancy suggestion. He inquired about what should be prepared before the pregnancy, and even have made the nitric acid ready. Everything was all done, but the baby making ideological work to Tracey. Adam had nned everything. Every night, he would scrutinize Tracey''s sleeping face, wondering if their child would be more like her or him. And was the first child a boy or a girl? If it was a boy, what name for him? If it was a girl, what name for her? He dreamed it beautifully, but now he was told that Tracey could not pregnant and the probability that she recover was very small. The dream was already iplete, no longer beautiful. Lance knew that Adam liked children, so he was worried about him. "Anyway, I''ll treat her with the best medicine. If she is able to give birth to a baby, that will be great. But if she can''t, it doesn''t matter. I won''t leave her." Adam said with firm eyes. For many wealthy families, women were not like a wife, but more like a fertility machine. But Adam didn''t think so. Women were treasures, and they were born to be spoiled by men. The child was the gem of a loving couple. If the child was not born by the beloved woman, it won''t be meaningful. "But you do want a child and a perfect family, don''t you?" "Can¡¯t the family beplete without a child? Tracey was the one I want most in my life. As for the child, we can save it for the future. We are still young, and her body can be adjusted." "That¡¯s true. There has never been ack of miracles in the world. Last month I witnessed a 48- year-old mother who gave birth to a child safely. When she was pregnant, for her safety, the doctor advised her not to have this child. As a mother, she could not bear abandoning her little cute. "Maybe one day Tracey''s uterus will be recovered. Don¡¯t you n to tell her about this?" Lance asked with his hands putting on his face. "After all, this sounds a bit sad. I am not going to tell her at present. I will say the Chinese medicine was used for adjusting her body. You are not allowed to spoil anything." Adam threatened. "I know, does she want to discharge today?" "Yes, since she had recovered from the cold, I''ll take her awaytter." "The Sheng family... are you really give it up? The Sheng Group released the news of the sessor early this morning. Your nephew seemed to have some means to win the inheritance right so fast." Adam had not read today''s news yet. Three days had passed. The old master treated his promise seriously this time. "I am disdainful to tter him. If I cared about the Sheng Group, I won''t leave back then." Adam snorted coldly. "That''s true, ording to your dad'' s attitude towards you, as long as you request, isn''t the company yours? What a pity, you stubborn guy, never reconcile with him." "Do you think I will put the Sheng family in my eyes? Don''t be kidding. I wanted to return to the Sheng family because I wanted to take everything from Sean. If the old master just handed thepany over to me, things will be easy. Since he forced me to marry Miss Luo as a condition, don¡¯t me me for taking thepany in my own way." Lance knew Adam as well as his means. "Plot your family member, should I praise you charming or malice?" "No matter charming or malice, I don''t care. What I know is that nobody could touch my woman. I''m leaving, you can go back to your work." Adam turned around and left. Seeing Adam''s back, Lance shook his head and sighed, "Never offend this man." At this moment, Tracey and Steve were having breakfast in the room. Steve was bored and turned on the TV. They ate happily. Now they don''t have to pretend gentleman ordy and gobbled their breakfast. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Look at you. If I''m not by your side, you''ve lost weight. Did that b*stard deduct your food?" Steve comined. "How could? You know my body condition. I''m not easy to get fat. However, losing weight is quite easy for me. This is quite a busy period of time, things are mixed up and so annoyed. You can rest assured, even though I am busy, I had meals on time every day." Tracey was afraid of Steve''s ming and quickly exined. "If I find out that you haven''t eaten on time, waiting for my punishment!" Steve threatened. Tracey had no choice but to agreed. "Yes, yes, my big president." "Wow, the Sheng Group is having big news today." Steve was about to keep making fun of Tracey, while he was drawn by the TV. Tracey turned to watch the news. Sean was wearing a well-cut suit. Rachel was holding his arm and smiling like a blooming flower. Thinking of what Sean said yesterday, Tracey roughly understood what had happened. There must be an agreement between the old master and Adam. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 "By the way, isn''t Adam the youngest son of the old master? No matter how close the grandson is, he won¡¯t be able topare with the son. It''s strange that Old Master Sheng handed over the company to Sean." Steve didn''t know the reality inside, just feeling strange for the matter alone. "He owns thepany, It''s his freedom to hand over thepany to whomever he liked." However, Tracey felt that it was very likely that she had something to do with this matter. After all, the first time she met Old Master Sheng, she didn''t leave him a good impression, then he insisted that Adam should marry Caroline. "Have you finished?" Adam came back with a smiling face. "Lance said that your cold is healed. We can go home after breakfast." "You still have a mood for breakfast? Your father has handed over thepany to Sean, why you are so big- hearted?" Steve was telling the news in a strange tone. In fact, Adam will not let Sean acquire what he was eager for easily because he had hurt Tracey before. In Adam''s life, he would never treat Sean kindly. "Is it because of me?" Tracey put down her chopsticks, standing up and asked. Adam nced at the news about Sheng Group, picking up the remote and directly turned off the TV. "What''s so interesting about this news? Little bunny, my surname is Xiao, and I''m not part of the Sheng family. Their announcing of the sessor has nothing to do with me." The more Adam pretended to not care, the more Tracey felt guilty. ''''Brother Adam, I''m sorry. It must be because of me...1'' "Silly girl, why do you all think that I should be concerned about the Sheng Group? In my eyes, it is just a smallpany. Let them make it a fuss." Adam gently held Tracey in his arms. "Old Master threatened me to marry Caroline, otherwise, he will hand all the shares to Sean. If I marry Caroline, what about you?" Tracey finally knew the truth, it was indeed rting to herself. Tracey felt very sorry for Adam. "Brother Adam..." "Don''t be guilty. You are the priceless treasure in my heart. As for money, my current wealth is enough to buy ten times the luxurious life for you. Since I have chosen you, I won''t give up on you easily." Adam''s gentle voice came. This man never relied on others to attain what he wanted and not cared about other¡¯s giving or threat. After listening to his words, Tracey was even more moved. Perhaps Adam was the only person in the world who dared to say that the Sheng Group was a smallpany. However, If it was really a smallpany, the sheng family would not be one of the big four wealthy families. Adam''s attitude towards the Sheng family''s wealth strongly represented that his love for Tracey surpassed that for anything. In modern society, everyone focused on their own interests, but Adam put his love first. How could this not move Tracey?! "I will let you know one day that I am your only correct choice." Tracey said and hugged Adam tightly. Giving up the inheritance rights of the Sheng Group meant giving up hundreds of millions property. "I already know it! You are the most important person in my life." "Come on! I am not here to enjoy your love show. Will you please stop?" Steve interrupted their affection. Although heined on the surface, in fact, he was happy in the bottom of his heart. He had never seen Tracey like this. "It was no wonder that Tracey doesn''t like me. I never make her a little woman like this." Steve thought. He sighed with emotion, and only ept fate. Tracey pushed Adam away and said, "We leave some breakfast for you. Eat first, and then we can leave." "Okay." The room was full of happiness. Tracey was in a good mood, and the two men were also delightful. Tracey being happy was what they wanted to see the most. On the other side, the Sheng family was alive too. Rachel was quite pleased. She felt that she finally greet her own days. She liked Sean, while she hoped more that Sean could take over the family business as soon as possible so that the Nan family and the Sheng family could build the business together. This was also what the Nan family wanted most. The children born in the modern rich family were like those who born in the ancient royal family. They were unable to control their life including their marriage. Their future husbands or wives must be the ones who could bring over benefits to their own families. Rachel was the only daughter. She knew this rule, however, instead of marrying a man she didn''t like, she preferred to choose a man she liked. Sean was the best candidate. His was from a good family, handsome, and being good to his girlfriend. What''s more, he was good at ying the piano. He was like a pretty teenagering out of a cartoon. Rachel liked him at first sight, but it was a pity that the he had loved another girl, a pure, lovely girl. For getting close to Sean, she had to get close to Tracey first. From the beginning, Rachel had her n that how to take advantage of Tracey. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After experiencing so many difficulties, this couple hade to this day. Once Sean became the sessor of the Sheng Group, Rachel''s parents would be at ease. The wedding ceremony was scheduled at the end of this month. Everything seemed to be so perfect, just like what Rachel had always dreamt of. When the camera captured her face, Rachel''s mouth curled up into a smile, which was made from the bottom of her heart. All the media was reporting such big news about the Sheng family. The inte, TV, and the newspaper... Rachel believed that Tracey would certainly have known. "Tracey, Tracey, even if youe back, so what? You still can''t get anything. You don¡¯t get Sean, even the man you rely on had no position in the Sheng family. How can you compete against me from now on?¡± Rachel thought. Today was probably the best day Rachel ever had since Tracey returned to this city. Sean also put his fake smile away, rece with a bright and heartfelt one. Foring to this day, he had made countless efforts too. Fortunately, Adam Xiao, the time bomb was finally removed. In the future, Sean could finally rest assured. On the contrary, the old master Sheng was not happy as this couple. He had kept looking at the entrance. Except for the invited guests, business partners, and the media, he was hoping that someone would show up. He had forced Adam like this, how can he still be obsessed with that woman?! "I''m going to the restroom." Old Master Sheng left with a gloomy face. He dialed Adam''s number, then a cold voice came, "What''s the matter?" "Ten minutester, I will officially sign the share transfer agreement. Do you have anything to say to me?" Old Master Sheng lowered his voice to ask. "I''m busy, If you don¡¯t have anything urgent, I''ll hang up." Adam nced at the little woman who was chatting happily with Steve beside him. "You... Is that woman really worth giving up your future?" "My future? Hah, I only know that I can give up my life for her, let alone my future." After finished speaking, Adam directly hung up. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 The phone was suddenly cut off and the old master was furious. "You b*stard, how dare you hang up my phone. You must regret it. Well, you don''t cherish this opportunity, many people do!" He murmured and walked away with a crutch. After he left, Sean came out from another stall. "Grandpa was still considering Adam." Thinking of the inheritance right was abandoned by Adam and then passed to him, Sean felt a little aggrieved. But he did agree with his grandfather''s words that people shall not go against his own future. Only with a bright future, could he have more he wanted. Sean washed his hands and dry them with the tissue. He looked at the mirror and tidied his tie, then left the restroom elegantly. No matter how the inheritance right was passed to him, Sean had acquired it now. With great satisfaction, Sean walked outside with firm steps. He was proud, while Adam was smiling happily too next to Tracey. Tracey heard what he just said and looked at him. "What''s wrong? Did the old master want to give you one more chance?" "Yes, but it''ste. When I want it, he refused. Now I don''t want it even if it''s a free gift for me. I want to take the Group over by myself!" Adam had already deployed people to suppress the Sheng family. No matter how proud Sean was today, it would not take long for him to know that what he took over was actually a hot potato. "If he doesn''t force you to marry Caroline, will you go back?" Tracey asked, leaning against Adam¡¯s arms. Adam scratched her nose and said, "Didn''t I leave the Sheng Family without Caroline? The reason why I proposed to go back to the Sheng Family was just for you." "For me?" "The little brat Sean has never given up on you. What he wants is nothing more than the inheritance of the Sheng''s business. With it, he naturally has confidence, then he may chase you back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Topletely destroy him is to take away all his support. Once he has nothing to rely on, how can hepete with me?" Adam still felt ufortable as soon as thought of the sandwich issue not long ago. Tracey did not know that the sandwich was the trigger of all this. Because of being spoiled by Adam, so as Tracey gradually forgot the beast nature of the man in front of her. When being with Tracey, Adam returned to a big cat. While in front of others, he was always a fierce lion with sharp teeth and ws. "Adam, I suddenly feel lucky about one thing." "Hmm?" Adam hugged her and stroked her hair with one hand. "I''m not your enemy. Otherwise, I would''ve been gnawed into pieces already, by you." Tracey said. "Humph, even if you haven''t been his enemy, you have already been gnawed into pieces." Steve looked at the two people who had always been unconsciously intimate. From thest time Steve was here until today, it had not been very long, but Tracey and Adam¡¯ s rtionship was surged. Although he didn''t know what Adam had done to Tracey and made her so loyal, he was pleasant to see Tracey couldughed so happily to a man and believe him wholeheartedly. "Sheep, don''t make jokes about me. Since you havee, why don''t you stay for a few more days?" Tracey suggested. "That''s a good idea. Let me host you this time. At least you are Tracey''s family." "I would like to. But I left too hurriedly and did not arrange things well. Next time." Two days ago, when Steve heard that Tracey was sad and didn''t eat, he left all his work behind and headed for A City. Tracey felt distressed to see his tired face. "I''m sorry. We set up thepany together, but I leave all business to you." "You didn''t! I have my share in thispany, I do it for myself." Steveforted her. Tracey smiled bitterly. She knew that Steve was the same as Adam. No matter what she did, they would not me her. Even if they encountered something troublesome, they would choose to bear it on their own. "Okay, next time when thepany is not busy, I wille over. When Ie, you can''t even drive me away." Steveforted her. "In fact, I am happy now to see you are good." "Don''t worry, I will treat her well." Adam said. They sent Steve to the airport. Every time going apart, Tracey would be very sad. This is life, people should learn from separation to know they should cherish reunion. Adam sighed with relief after seeing Steve off. "Hey, don''t look at him anymore. He has disappeared for a long time. Let''s go back." "Okay, let''s go back." Tracey held Adam''s hand tightly. What Steve wanted to see most was Tracey being happy. She promised him she will live happily in the future. When Tracey returned to the beach vi, she had a different feeling. The short separation between her and Adam made her feel as if she had spent a year lonely. Now she had realized that Adam had be so important. When he left, she could be so lost as to be sleepless and even having no appetite. "What''s this?" Tracey found there was a new device was in her room. "The projector." Adam said, "If you want to watch a movie in the future, we can watch it at home." That night Tracey watched a movie with Carl, it became the cause of their contradictionter. She didn¡¯t expect Adam to put a projector at home! "Great! During weekends, if we are free, we can stay at home and watch a movie. Let me see how to use it." Tracey thought it was an amazing device and began to learn it. Adam shouted to downstairs, "Jane, is the medicine ready?" "It''s ready, sir, I''ll bring it to miss Xia right now." "Leave it to me." Adam went upstairs with a bowl of medicine. When he came back to the room, Tracey had already set it up. "Adam, which movie should we watch? There are so many lovely movies." Tracey kept pressing the remote, trying to select a movie to y. "Take the medicine first, we can watch the movieter." "Chinese medicine again?! Adam, I''ve recovered. I don''t want to drink it, the medicine was so disgusting." Tracey had unconsciously acted like a little naughty girl. "Right, you''ve recovered from the cold, Lance said that you''re weak and you still need to be adjusted. Be good, I specially asked Jane to make it for you." Adam coaxed Tracey like coaxing a child. Tracey looked dumbfounded. "But I think I''m in good health. I''m not sick at ordinary times. It''s just an ident this time. How can I be weak?" "How can you see the weakness of yourself? Don''t you have irregr periods?" Adam asked. "Yes, since I was a teenager, my period had been irregr." Tracey said and blushed. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Many women had irregr periods. So, Tracey never cared about it. Adam''s eyes shed. "That''s right. That¡¯s where your weakness exists. Come, take the medicine." "Adam, will it be regr after taking this medicine?" Tracey blinked her eyes. Every time she was in period, her hands and feet were cold and her lower abdomen hurt. But she was not a delicate person and had long been used to it, so she didn''t take it too seriously. Now Adam wanted to adjust it for her. She didn¡¯t want his kindness wasted. "Yes, but it doesn¡¯t have an instant effect like western medicine. I''m afraid that it needs more time to work." "It¡¯s so disgusting. How long will I take it?" Tracey frowned. It was okay for her to drink it a few times, but ording to Adam''s words, she needed to drink it for long. "It depends on your physical condition. For me, of course, I don''t want you to drink such a terrible thing. But this medicine is good for your health. After drinking it, it may work. You can stop taking it when your body is fully adjusted." How could Adam be sure about how long she would drink this medicine? Even Lance was unable to give an urate answer to this question. "All right." Tracey swallowed the medicine in one breath. Chinese medicine should be finished in this way. If someone stops drinking it halfway and identally tasted the strong bitterness, he would no longer have the courage to finish the rest. Adam felt distressed by Tracey'' s frowning expression. He felt even worse to see her bear this pain at such a young age. "I''m done." Tracey handed the bowl to Adam. Adam rubbed her head and said, "I''ll reward you with a piece of candy." Adam had secretly prepared some candy when he saw Tracey''s look as she drank the medicine in the morning. Tasting the candy, the sweetness quickly dispelled the bitterness in her mouth. Tracey narrowed her eyes and asked, "When did you buy it?" "In the airport, when we saw Steve off. I thought with it, you won''t feel bitter when drinking the medicine." How thoughtful the man was! Tracey held his hand tightly. "Adam, you must have purposes, don¡¯t you?" "What?" "You must be treating me so kindly on purpose, making me unable to live without you, just like I can''t be without breathing. If I lost you, I will die. Right?" Tracey asked Adam with her big eyes widen. Adamughed. At first, he knew Tracey had suffered a lot in the past and thought she deserved love from a man to heal her heart. "Yes, I did it on purpose. After all, my little bunny is too popr. There are so many people coveting you. If I don''t treat you well, you will give me up." This time, Steve flew directly from the United States only for Tracey. If something bad really happened to her, maybe he would not let Adam go and would heavily punish him. After these days, Adam cherished Tracey much more. Well, she had be a woman that Adam could never neglect a little bit. Sean, Steve, and Carl were known by Tracey at different ages of her and each of them had different meanings to her. "Be good to me in this life. I''m not used to living without you." Tracey said sincerely. "I will. Okay, let''s watch a movie together. Which one do you like?" "Anyone." As long as she could stay with Adam, it actually didn''t matter what movie to watch. Adam chose aedy. Tracey was gentlyying in his arms, not like the able woman in the workce. The funny plot made Traceyugh. The couple in the story had a lovely child. Tracey loved the child so much. "Adam, look at how cute that child is. If our child was that cute in the future, I would wake up laughing in my sleep." Tracey pointed at the child on the screen and said. "Silly girl, you are still a child. How can you have a child when you are a child?" While speaking, a hint of sadness shed from Adam''s eyes. Tracey felt a little strange to hear Adam say this as he often subconsciously conveyed his love for children. He even requested several times not to use contraception. Once Tracey was pregnant, they would have this baby. Every time when they passed by the baby supplies store, he would always take more look at it and said that he would make the baby bedroom a fairy tale world. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would let his children grow up happily and never go through any miserable experiences that Adam and Tracey ever had in the past. Adam was talking about his fantasy excitedly before. Out of expectation, he changed today. "Hey, weren''t you eager to have a baby? Why do you think I am too young now?" Tracey asked. "I didn''t think it carefully before. You are still less than 22 years old. I once watched a video about delivery. You have to bear too much pain to be a mother. So, let''s save the baby for the future." Adam made up a reason to exin. "Really? I used to think that I still have a lot of things to do. I am still young and don¡¯t want to have a child at such a young age. But the more I got along with you, the stronger my love was bing. So as to I would give up some of my work and give birth to the baby of us. Adam, as you said, I will treat this baby well too." When speaking, Tracey''s eyes were full of expectation. "Look, how cute this child is. He has big, watery eyes and pink lips. Our child will be as cute as him. What do you think, Adam?" ''''Yes.''1 Adam murmured, "I''m sure he¡¯ll be cute too." Tracey was still immersed in her own fantasy. For a moment, he did not notice that Adam''s mood was much lower. "We had so much sex in the past month. Maybe there is already a lovely little life in my belly now." Tracey said, at the same time, an idea seemed to hit her mind and she looked down at her t belly. Adam was so thirty for having sex. With their frequency to do it, she should be easy to be pregnant. Tracey remembered when she was in the States, the people around were quite open. She heard a girl was identally pregnant. Therefore, Tracey always felt that pregnancy was an easy thing, even the same easy when it happened to herself. Seeing her revealing such a strong expectation, Adam suddenly closed the movie. Tracey looked up at him and asked, "Adam, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. I suddenly remember that I still have some work to do. I''ll go to study." "Oh." Tracey looked at his back, feeling strange. "You have work to do, but I don¡¯t have! Why turn off the movie?¡± She asked in her heart. What she didn''t know was at the moment when Adam closed the door of the study, he clenched his fists and his eyes already turned red. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Tracey watched the movie alone for the whole afternoon. Without Adam''s presence, she felt empty. She did not finish until dinner was almost ready. She stretched herself and came out, finding Adam was still working at theputer. Tracey did not disturb him but went outside for a walk. The greening of hismunity was great and residents could arrive at the seaside in a few minutes. Tracey had never carefully visited thismunity since she moved here. She informed Jane of going out before went out. It was the time for sunset, the warm bright sun was shining on the beach. Tracey wandered by the sea, enjoying the beauty of life. There were many seagulls. Tracey bought a bag of bread to feed them, then arge group of seagulls was flying over. The sea breeze blew her long hair, a white dress, and a red veil danced in the wind. Her smile attracted some of the people passed by. Sean saw her too, and he could never move. He thought of their sweet past again. Tracey''s smile was always bright, the same as what she was having now. Tracey would grasp Sean''s clothes when crossing the street. It was not because Tracey was stupid to not know how to cross the road, but because she was almost hit by a car several times. Later, crossing street cast shadow on her heart. The first time when Sean held Tracey to cross the street, Tracey looked at him with this bright smile. Tracey was right in the front. For Sean, however, there was already a broad sea that had divided him and her. He approached her step by step. "Tracey." Tracey''s smile froze on the face. "President Sheng, you should be busy today." He had just taken over thepany. How could he appear here? "I am not interested in social events. I''m looking for a quiet ce to get fresh air. I didn''t expect you are here," Sean said. ''Tm just going out for a walk. After feeding the seagull, I''ll go back. Congrattions, you''ve finally got what you want." Tracey smiled like a flower. But this kind of smile was usually the smile for strangers. It was full of politeness and distance, nothing more meaningful. "Tracey, what I want is you." Sean felt like stabbed by her smile. He wanted to return to the days when they were together happily. "President Sheng, you are smart, but why are you always talking silly? It has been impossible for us to return. We had already done three years ago." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey smashed thest bread piece and scattered them into the sky, just like abandoning her memory about Sean, with no slight trace of cherishing. The seagull quickly took the bread away. She pped her hands to clean. "I''m going back. Adam is still waiting for me to have dinner." Sean grabbed her hand and said, "Tracey, don''t leave. I have something to say." Tracey frowned. In the past, Sean was not such a pestering person. Now she was very dissatisfied with him. "Let go!" "Tracey, I am now the president of the Sheng Group. I can give you what he can give you. Can you return to me?" When Sean saw such a beautiful Tracey, he was even more reluctant to let go. "Sean, do you think all people care about the same as you do? President, So what? I don''t care. I''ll get what I want by myself!" Tracey snorted coldly. He used quite big strength to grab. Tracey did not pull out her hand several times, and there was even red mark began to show on her skin. "Fine, Tracey, tell me, please, tell me if you don''t want my title, what do you want? As long as you want, I will give it to you, please return to me, okay?" Sean had never begged a person like this. "I want you to let go of me." Tracey said coldly with her eyes closed. "Tracey... Do you know that I did all this for you? I want to give you a better life, I think..." "Tracey Xia! why are you so annoyed? Why are you always stealing other''s husband? Why are you so cheap?" Rachel came in a hurry and shouted. She was supposed to be in a good mood today. She pushed off all her works and specially consulted the cook to make Sean a sumptuous dinner for celebration. Sean told Rachel to go out for a walk before. She had waited long and didn''t see Sean return. She came out to look for him, unexpectedly, she caught the scene that Sean was grabbing Tracey''s hand. In her eyes, it was all Tracey''s fault. It was Tracey seducing Sean and destroying her perfect life. Hearing her vicious words, Sean revealed furious look. "Watch your mouth." "Steal? Rachel, you won''t forget how did you steal other''s boyfriend, will you? You are the first- line actress, will you behave well?" Tracey despised fighting on the street the most. Except for beingughed at, no more good. Although this was a private sea area and not many visitors here, there were still some people who came to see seagulls every day. Sure enough, Rachel''s shouting soon attracted a few people''s attention. "Look, isn''t that Rachel? I like the pce drama she performed, her acting was super good!" "But why is she so angry? Was that man her fiance?" As more onlookers were gathering, Sean let go of Tracey''s hand. After all, he was Rachel''s fiance. At the moment when he let go, Tracey sneered. She thought Sean was indeed ever-changing because he had just promised to not let go but let go soon. How Tracey appreciated that now her man was Adam. No matter how Old Master Sheng opposed they are together, Adam ignored it and hold Tracey''s hand firmly. If the same thing happened to Adam, he would definitely not let go. Thinking of him, Tracey smiled unconsciously. So beautiful her sincere smile was!! Even the onlookers were stunned by her beauty! On the contrary, the screen goddess Rachel looked like a mad shrew, and Tracey looked like standing in the light. "Let''s go, don''t embarrass me more!" Sean took Rachel away with a gloomy face. "Thatdy is so beautiful, I think she is more beautiful than Rachel. Is she an actress too?" "Well, if she acts, I will watch any show she performs." The onlookers began to gossip. Suchmenting made Rachel furious. Her face changed drastically, and she turned around and rushed toward Tracey. Tracey was still thinking about Adam and didn''t expect that Rachel would go crazy. She got hit and flipped over the railing and fell into the sea. "Tracey!" "Go to hell, Tracey!" Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Tracey fell into the sea like a red butterfly. In the sunset, she made an elegant arc in the air, then being swallowed by the sea water. She had studied a lot of things during the years she stayed in the states, such as Taekwondo, Sword Tao, golf and painting... Except for learning swimming. She could not forget falling into the sea from the ship when she was a child and this matter had strengthend her scare to the water. She had always been rational. When she encountered danger, she would think of self-rescue first. She could not swim, she would rxed and float to the surface of the water and wait for help. However, her brains seemed to stop running at this moment. Her whole body even went numb so that she could not move at all. A person appeared in her mind. "Adam, help me..." When Sean saw Rachel¡¯s crazy look, he gave her face a heavy p. "If Tracey was in trouble, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life." The next second, Sean jumped into the water at where Tracey fell. Tracey closed her eyes and felt that her breathing was fading away and her body was slowly sinking. ¡°Am I dying?¡± All her memories about Adam suddenly became alive. In the study, Adam had just finished working, his mood also eased a lot. He stretched and went back to the bedroom, seeing the bedsheet was wrinkled but Tracey was not on the bed. "Little bunny?" He called a few times but got no response. Maybe she was downstairs. "Jane, where is Tracey?" "Miss Xia said that she was bored at home, so she went out to take some fresh air. It''s almost time for dinner. She must be nearby." Jane was cutting meat in the kitchen and get prepared to make dumplings. Adam made Tracey a phone call but the ringing was heard at home. He decided to go out to look for her. He could not figure out why he would be so uneasy for not seeing Tracey just for a while, he even laughed at himself for this anxiety. "She will be fine. She just takes a walk." Adam did not think too much. Tracey liked the sea, so she must go somewhere near the sea. Halfway through, he saw someone hurrying over. "What happened?" He grabbed one of them and asked. "You don¡¯t know it? Someone has fallen into the sea." "Who?!" Adam''s uneasiness was disturbing again. He kept refusing to believe that it won¡¯t be so coincident that the person fell into the sea was Tracey. "I don''t know. I heard that it was a pretty girl." Adam let go of the man and ran quickly toward the ce where the crowd gathered. "Little bunny, please be ok!" When he arrived, Sean had alreadye out with Tracey. She was totally soaked in water. Onlookers were surrounding them. Rachel hurriedly stopped Sean, "Sean, no! You''re my husband, you can''t kiss her!" "Are you enough? I am saving her!" Sean pushed Rachel aside impatiently and was about to start artificial respiration for Tracey. Rachel beat and kicked him like a crazy woman. Adam pushed the crowd away and saw Tracey''s pale face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had not time to investigate this matter. He kicked Sean off and said, "Get out, don''t touch her." Then Adam began to do artificial respiration for Tracey. Their lips were attached and apart again and again, however, with no sweet atmosphere like before. She was in deadly danger. Adam''s heart pumped as he worried Tracey could be dead. Until Tracey spat out the sea water and opened her eyes, Adam sped her suddenly. He didn''t say a word, only Tracey, who was tightly held by Adam, could feel his body''s trembling. He held her so hard as if she would be embedded into his chest. "Adam, it hurts... you hurt me," Tracey said weakly. She felt that she would not be choked to death by seawater but was killed by Adam''s hug. Only heard Tracey''s voice did Adam quickly let go. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "Adam, it''s not you, it''s me, I¡¯m too careless." Tracey smiled weakly and said. If she hadn''t been distracted and was pushed by Rachel, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the sea. "Will you be careless to fall into the sea?" Adam was not stupid. He saw clearly that there were railings behind. Nobody would be falling by ident. He nced coldly at Rachel, who was standing aside. "It''s you." Sean wanted to win Tracey back, he would definitely not harm Tracey. Rachel was the only suspect. Rachel was stared at by Adam¡¯s cold eyes as if being stared at by a beast. She was frightened. "I, I didn''t mean it." She was scared by Adam''s imposing manner. Although Sean didn''t want to deal with this stupid woman, Rachel, after all, was his fiancee. And she could be helpful for his future business, so he had to persuade her, "Apologies to my uncle! Adam, Rachel didn''t mean it just now..." "Didn''t mean it? Huh! She pushed me hard just now and made me fell down, such behavior of her was called intentional assault. For intentional assault, in the case of a minor offence, you can be sentenced for more than three years but less than ten years. Rachel, you'' re no longer a child, you don''t know this simplew?" Tracey stood up trembling. She began to recover conscious and she realized that she had just brushed past Death once again. Tracey was not afraid when she was at the dying moment. But she had a strong panic scare after that. What if she really died? Who apanied Adam? What if she already had his child? Tracey was shivering in the wind. Adam quickly took off his coat and put it on her. "I, I really didn''t mean it." Rachel was in panic too. "You meant it or not, everyone here had witnessed. I'' II let it go this time. If you do it one more time, just go to jail." Although Tracey was in a mess and the water still dripping from her body, she said it firmly and her back was upright. Tracey waspletely stimted. She didn''t expect that Rachel could be cruel and stupid to this point. Adam saw that Tracey was too cold, so he picked her up. She had just recovered from a cold, today she fell into the water and got cold again. What if she returned sick? "Be careful of your woman, she won''t be so lucky every time." After saying that, Adam carried Tracey left. Tracey looked up and saw Adam, whose eyes were cold and lips were lightly pressed together. "Adam, I''m not angry. Why are you still angry?" "If it weren''t for Sean, were you still alive?" Adam was very distressed. "I was too careless today, I won''t let her seed next time." Tracey smiled and tried to please Adam. The coldness in Adam''s eyes was still strong. "Next time? How could there be other chances for others to hurt Tracey?" He thought. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Adam made the bathtub ready for bathing. Tracey sat in the warm water and groanedfortably, "It''s so warm." "You just got over a cold yesterday, and you fell into the sea today, what if you get sick again?" "Adam, don''t worry. I''m in good health. I am not so weak." Every time Tracey said that she was in good health, Adam felt sad inexplicably. This silly girl still had no idea what was wrong with her womb. Thinking of this, Adam softened his tone and said, "You can bath longer, I''ll cook some ginger soup for youter." "Don¡¯t, Adam, just ask Jane to cook it." Tracey didn''t forget the brown sugar ginger soup that Adam made for herst time. Thinking of his dark past, Adam''s face suddenly blushed, "Okay, I''ll let Jane cook it." "Adam, can you leave first? You look at me like this, you made me feel like a kindergarten child." Tracey talked to Adam who was squatting beside the bathtub. Tracey thought he was too cautious. She was already at home, would there be anything horrible happen to her again? "Is he worrying that I am disappearing from the bathtub?" Tracey thought. "I am guarding you." Because Adam had a shadow. Every time when he was not by Tracey''s side, she would be in danger. Now he had to protect Tracey all the time. "Okay, if you want." Tracey didn¡¯t stop Adam more. After bathing for a while, she was ready toe out. Adam wrapped her in a big bath towel and carried her to the bed. Tracey smiled and said, "Adam, I think you''re a lot like a person." "Hmm?" Adam was wiping the water for her. When hearing this, he raised his head. "Like my mother. When I was a child, she also helped me with bathing, wiped the water off my hair and dressed me." Tracey smiled slightly. The more she looked at Adam, the more she felt so. "Naughty girl, I''m doing this for your good, how dare youment I''m like your mother." Adam said and knocked her head, and of course, he didn''t knock it hard, it was just a slight knock. Tracey put her arms around his neck and rubbed her head in his arms. "Adam, I know that you are the kindest to me. You are so patient, I believe you will be the same patient to our babies." Tracey mentioned the baby again and Adam''s face changed. He responded casually, ¡°Yes...Well, put on the clothes and I''ll go cook ginger soup for you." After Adam left, Tracey murmured as she put on her clothes, "Why he was so weird? Especially when I¡¯m mentioning the baby?" Adam didn''t have heart to tell Tracey the truth about her health condition. Every time when seeing Tracey''s expectation to have a baby, his heart ached. "Sir, how is Miss?" Jane held the spat, asking Adam with a worried face. "She¡¯s okay, just feel a little cold. Tell me how to cook ginger soup. Drinking some ginger soup is good for keeping warm." Adam quickly eased his look and said. "Great, it''s rare for a man to be so thoughtful for his girlfriend. When Miss Xia was hurt badly by that jerk man Sean, I thought there was no good men in this world. It seems that everything is happened fatefully. If miss Xia hadn''t been apart from that jerk, how could she meet you?" Jane was murmuring while taking the ginger out. She taught Adam how to cut it and how much it should be added to the soup. "By the way, if miss Xia drink ginger soup, how about giving up drinking Chinese medicine today?" Jane suggested. She knew that neither ginger soup nor Chinese medicine was tasty. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "No, she must drink both! And she had to drink the medicine every day. You can make the medicine in advance and put it in her thermos cup. When she goes to work tomorrow, she can take it to the company." "Yes, sir. But I think miss Xia looked healthy. Why she has to drink the Chinese medicine?" Jane was confused. "Some health problems are invisible. In short, it¡¯s good for her. Dumplings for the dinner?" Adam didn¡¯ t want to continue on this topic, so he quickly brought it up. "Yes, miss used to like dumplings when she was in the Xia family. Fresh meat filling with leek, and mushroom filling with chicken meat are miss''s favorite." "I am looking forward to it." Then Adam went back to room with the ginger soup. Tracey had already dressed well. Except for ginger soup, there was also Chinese medicine. "Come, drink the ginger soup first, and then drink the medicine." Tracey''s face wrinkled every time before drinking medicine. Adam had to persuade her patiently and Tracey was finally cooperative. She slept very early this night. Maybe because she was too tired, she fell asleep as soon as she wasying on the bed. Adam did not disturb her at all. Seeing her sleeping, Adam¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. He turned off the lights and walked out quietly. He walked to the study and dialed a number. "President, it¡¯s sote, what can I do for you?" The voice of Assistant Jiang was a little sleepy. "I want Rachel Nan to get out of the entertainment circle." Adam said it word by word. Assistant Jiang was confused to hear Adam mentioning Rachel so suddenly. "President, what happened?" "Don¡¯t ask too much about it. In short, I want to ruin her repute and make her not being epted by the entertainment circle, and I want to show the whole world her true face!" "Yes, president." Even though Assistant Jiang could not see Adam''s face at this time, he could feel Adam was gnashing his teeth hard and the strong hatred of this man. Without much thinking, Assistant Jiang figured out that what angered Adam like this must be rted to Tracey, because Adam never cared about other women. Rachel had maintained her public image as a goddess these years and she enjoyed being fascinated by homebodies and the nick name of the angel in mortal given by teenagers. However, the seemingly pure woman wanted to push Tracey into the sea and kill her. Adam didn''t want to make a scene in front of onlookers. But it was impossible for him to let go of her. Nobody could hurt Tracey a little bit. Since Rachel had already done it, she must use her career to pay. "May I know your n, president?" Since Tracey was involved, Assistant Jiang should be specific of the extent that he could do. "Expose her sin three years ago. A mistress will certainly be despised. Once the pure image is contaminated, I''d like to see how she can wash it?" Adam said coldly. Rachel cared about her career, when her disguise was removed and she aroused public critique and resistance, it would be the right time to kick her out of the entertainment circle. "Okay, I¡¯ll go and prepare for it." "Great." Adam hung up the phone. He sat on the balcony, lit a cigarette, and spit out a smoke ring. Until then the depression in his heart disappeared a little. "Adam." Tracey''s voice came from behind. She was wearing a white nightdress, walking toward Adam barefooted. She rubbed her eyes, obviously, she was not fully waking. Somehow, she came out to look for Adam instead of sleeping. Adam put out the cigarette and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Sleep with me." Tracey tugged at the corner of his clothes and said. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 The obedient and lovely look of Tracey reminded Adam of the night on the ship 15 years ago. She was just a little girl then. One day at midnight, Tracey came to Adam''s room barefooted with a big teddy bear in her arms. "What''s wrong, little bunny?" Every time Adam saw this lovely girl, he would subconsciously soften his tone. As if he was afraid that his voice would disturb her. She was rubbing her sleepy eyes, saying, "Adam, I had a dream and there was a monster was going to eat me. I am frightened, I am wondering if I can..." The little girl said while looking at her foot, feeling a little embarrassed to continue her words. Young Adam squatted down and gently asked, "What can I do?" ''Tm scared, can I sleep with you?" The little girl grabbed his clothes and looked at him sleepily with her big eyes. How could there be anyone to refuse such a lovely little girl? She seemed toe from the fairy tale world. Innocent, lively, and kindhearted, as clean as a piece of white paper. She was different from teenage Adam, who had already been put in the darkness. All of this girl was what Adam had yearned for. He gently rubbed little Tracey¡¯s messy hair and said, "Of course." "You''re so kind, Adam." The little girl stretched out her hands and Adam carried her back to the room. She directly wrapped her hand around his neck. "Can you tell me why you didn''t go to your parents when you are scared?" Adam asked. After all, they had only known each other for a few days. Generally, when a little girl had nightmares, she would go find her parents if she was afraid. However, Tracey askedpanion from a stranger. "Because I found mom and dad were not pleasant, only after boarding the ship, my mom smiled to me a little bit more. So, I don''t want to disturb them when they sleep. You''re big hero. Even monsters are afraid of you, so I want to sleep with you!" Tracey''s child voice was soft and cute and Adam liked it very much. He put her into his quilt and said, "Well, in the future, you won''t have to be scared of the monster, I''m here guarding you." "Thank you, Adam. Good night." Tracey kissed him on the forehead. It was supposed to be a normal goodnight kiss, however, young Adam''s heart was inexplicably messed up. "Have a good sleep." He covered her with the quilt and put her beloved bear beside her. Tracey did not close her eyes, still looking at him. He was puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Adam, where is my goodnight kiss?" She looked at him, pure eyes were shining. "Mom and dad would kiss me every night before I sleep.1'' Adam''s heart pumped again. "She was just a kid!" He tried to suppress his selfish thoughts, slowly bent down and was about to kiss the little girl''s pink cheeks. But she suddenly moved and scratched her face on the teddy bear to ease itch, Adam idently kissed her lips. His heart was in aplete mess. He left in a panic, but Tracey smiled, "Adam, good night, sleep here." "Okay." Adam turned off the light andy down beside Tracey with a restless heart. Tracey should have already forgotten the good night kiss of that year, but that kiss was indeed Adam''s first kiss. It was given to a little girl. Recalling that night, Adam saw Tracey in front of him. "Unexpectedly, this girl hadn''t changed after so many years." Adam thought. "Okay, I''ll sleep with you." Adam picked her up as he did on that night. Tracey also habitually put her hands around his neck. She fell asleep quickly in his arms. Where there was Adam, there was safety. Within a short distance from the balcony to the room, Tracey had fallen asleep. Adam put her back to the bed. The only difference from that night was Tracey had grown up. Adam kissed her on the face and said, "Good night." She should be growing up with this habit. Adam thought and turned the light off,ying on the bed, and hugged his little woman to sleep. "As long as you are with me, time would fly, and the night would never be long." Dark night had passed, a new day wasing. Tracey''s rm clock rang. She had forgotten what she didst night. She got up quickly, brushed her teeth, and washed her face. Just like before, she stood in front of the wardrobe and took out a few clothes. "Adam, what should I wear today?" "My little bunny looks good in all kinds of clothes. It''s a lovely day today. Wear this dress." Adam was not tired of Tracey¡¯s any questions and he chose a dress for her with a smile. Tracey soon packed up and went to work with Adam after breakfast. "Sir, this is the medicine for miss." Jane handed over Chinese medicine she had cooked. Tracey''s face became as bitter as the medicine when she heard Jane''s words. "Adam, why do I still have to drink it? I''ve been drinking it for a whole day, I am feeling so good and I don''t think I need it anymore." "Tracey, be good, this medicine is good for your health. It won''t be wrong to follow the doctor''s instructions. Besides, Jane cooked it all night. Do you have the heart to dump it?" "Alright." Tracey had topromise. Jane was stunned by their conversation. She could not believe that Tracey could be obedient so easily to Adam as she had long been stubborn. It was great though. Jane liked to see they were harmonious and happy like this forever. "Miss Xia and Mr. Xiao, goodbye ande back early." Jane said with a smile. "Okay." Then they left. The car took Tracey to herpany first. Adam handed over the medicine and said, "Remember to drink it at noon. It''s necessary." "Got it." Tracey took over the cup. "Do you have anything else to tell me?" "And... Call me at any time you want." Adam took her body and kissed her heavily. He didn''t let go of her until she was out of breath. "I will." Tracey got off the car with a red face. They often kissed but she still felt a little embarrassed. She carried the thermos cup and walked into thepany. She suddenly thought of something-she had to meet Carl. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking about it, Carl arrived. Carl was still as refined and elegant as before. But Tracey would never believe him anymore. When seeing Tracey, Carl walked toward her with steady steps. "Tracey, I''m sorry for that day. I didn''t mean to offend you..." "Director Xia, please call me in the title. Besides, I don''t think we are so good that I want to hear your exnation. I am very busy. Excuse me." Tracey said and left with a cold face. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Looking at Tracey''s indifferent back, Carl adjusted his sses, smiling bitterly. A few days ago, if not being stimted by Adam, he would not be in extreme missing of Tracey and would nevere up with the hot spring scheme. He nned to have sex with Tracey first, by doing so, there would definitely be a crack between Tracey and Adam. Even though would be hated by Tracey, Carl could bear it temporarily and he would try to ease her hatred and make her ept him step by step. In this seemingly perfect n, Carl missed one thing. Adam put him in a trap to lure him into exposing himself. After this matter, Tracey had known that Carl had evil intentions. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now Carl¡¯s image in Tracey''s heart had copsed and once the character set was gone, there may not be any chances to save it. "Dam* it, I was too anxious!" Carl was regretful to think so. But seeing Tracey and Adam were so sweet, how could he not be anxious? Unfortunately, all Carl¡¯s waiting and efforts were in vain over a night. As soon as Tracey arrived at the office, she heard a familiar voice. "What? You want me to work in such a small ce? Are you kidding me?" There were several people standing in the office and all surrounding Renee. Yes, she came to work today. Tracey didn''t expect that Renee was assigned to her department. Although the old master had ordered Renee and Leo not to expose their identity and learn here as ordinary staff. With the frequency that Renee visited thepany, how didn¡¯t people know her? Everyone was trying to be respectful, for fear of offending this rich youngdy. "Miss Xia, your title is the staff. ording to the rules, you were supposed to sit in that corner. But we have especially reced with this window seat for you. Now you have the most spacious seat. Sitting here, you can enjoy the sunshine every day. The view is also fantastic." The HR manager said in an obedient tone and with a very ttering posture. Everyone knew that President Xia loved his precious girl the most. As for why she entered the company as an ordinary staff, it was probably because she wanted to experience an ordinary life. Of course, the outsiders would not know what had happen to the Xia family. All of them were still thinking Renee was president''s precious daughter and nobody dared to neglect this princess. "To see the view? Am I here for leisure?" Renee snorted coldly. "Miss Xia, you can see it, our office is just this small. If you don¡¯t like this seat, will you take that corner seat?" The HR manager was quite helpless. "I want that office." Renee pointed to Tracey''s single room with ss wall. "No way, Miss Xia. This is the director''s office. You are just an ordinary employee. How can you sit there? It''s unreasonable." "Yes, if the director knows it, she will be angry." Everyone began to suggest. But Renee obviously had already forgotten that Tracey was the director of the Human Resources Department. So, she didn''t care about the director at all. "So what? My father is the president, and my grandfather is the chairman. As long as I request it, it won''t be difficult for me to get it." Tracey caught Renee''s triumphant look. So funny this woman was, she had no idea what was ahead waiting for her and still behaved ridiculously in thepany. Tracey had sent their hair to be tested, and their identities would be exposed soon. Renee was still so proud. Tracey looked at her as if she was looking at a poor beggar. "No, Miss Xia. You can''t go there." "Get out! I like there. Nobody can block my way! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and move in!" Renee said and kicked the security who was moving stuff for her. "How arrogant you are! I''d like to see how the world gives a way to you." A woman''s cold voice sounded. Only when hearing this voice, other¡¯ s facial expression softened. For no reasons, Renee was subconsciously scared when she heard Tracey''s voice. Tracey had such magic power. Whether it was her voice or just her, as long as she appeared, she could attract everyone''s attention. Such a simple sentence caused everyone to look at her. She was wearing a ck-and-white professional dress. The tight skirt outlined her perfect figure and curve, with herfortable make-up, her powerful aura and her presence were all strengthened. Renee, in contrast, was wearing a dress of a walk-on style, which was not suitable for the office. "Tracey, it''s you!" As soon as seeing Tracey, Renee''s face looked awful. Thest time she was humiliated in the interview by Tracey was still lingering in her mind. "Since you are a staff member of my department, please call me Director like others. Do you want to sit there?" Tracey asked dominantly. No matter how arrogantly did Renee behave,pared with Tracey, she was just like a clown. Of course, all people were supportive to their director. "Correct. I don''t like this seat. Why can you have a single office?" Renee¡¯ s face was full of dissatisfaction. Tracey¡¯s starting position was a director, Renee, however, was a staff member, which was begged from others with Carmen¡¯s efforts. Renee felt that it was unfair. It seemed that all good things had been given to Tracey. Everyone was partial to Tracey. "Why? Your question is really interesting. Who can answer her?" Tracey nced at the others. "Because she is the director of our department, in charge of all of us, she should sit in that seat." Ste said. "Who do you think you are? Shut up!" Renee yelled at Ste discontentedly. She didn''t want to be mentioned again and again that Tracey was the director. "If you keep being rude, go back to your home. Let me tell you, there are rules and disciplines in company and you have to abide them." Tracey said coldly. She nced at the things that the security carried. There were humidifier, massage chairs, tablet, clothes, and coffee maker... No wonder Renee was unwilling to take the window seat. Which seat could put so many things for her? "Are you moving in? I saw you are bringing like masks, cosmetics, and... hair curler? You''re here to work, not on vacation! Take all those work-irrelevant things back." "How dare you order me! I have to use these things. I will go to dad now and ask for a big office!" Renee ran out angrily. Tracey snorted coldly. "I''ve given you a chance. You are wasting it. Throw these things out!" Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Renee rushed to Ben''s office angrily. " Dad, please help me!" "What''s wrong?" Ben was annoyed these two days. He remembered Carmen promised to leave after Renee and Leo passed the job interview. Leo and Renee hade to work today, but Carmen didn''t seem to get ready to leave. After knowing the affair between her and Edgar, Ben felt sick to see Carmen. He figured it was necessary to urge her to leave tonight. Just when he thought, Renee broke into. In the past, Renee came here every time only for money, he didn¡¯ t know what happen to her today. "Dad, give me a big office. I can''t stand those arranged seats, they are too small! How can I focus on my work!" Renee said while holding Ben''s arms to beg. "Change your office? Are you kidding me? You are just a staff member." Ben didn''t know what was wrong with her daughter''s head and what was she thinking about, how could she make such a stupid request? "Dad, I don''t care about the title thing. Tracey has an independent office. We are all the daughters of the Xia family. You can''t be so partial!" "It¡¯s not a matter of being partial. Tracey is a director, are you the same as her? Stop messing around. Since your grandfather allows you to work here, you should be grateful. Otherwise, do you think you can enter Xia''s Group with your ability?" Although Ben hated Carmen, he didn''t hate Renee, who he deemed his biological child. "Dad, am I still your daughter? Think about it, both Tracey and I are from the Xia family. Just because she was a director, she can work in a fancy ce, and I was treated in the way as other ordinary people were treated. What would others think? Do you want others toment you partial? Or just because I''m an illegitimate daughter, I deserve unfair treating?" Renee had turned begging toin. Usually, Ben would easily weaken. "What are you talking about? Who said you are an illegitimate daughter? Both you and she are my children, I will treat you equally." "Okay, show me the equality and give me a big office!" "I can fulfill your other requests, this one, no. Thepany has its rules. If I make this precedent for you, how do others talk about you behind your back? You came here for doing the internship. If you perform well, you will be promoted to a director or other higher positions. You will naturally get a big office then. Tracey is very capable, you should learn from her how to deal with the work. When she was promoted in the future, her position is yours." Ben thought he had arranged for Renee well. His daughter was too impetuous and ipetent, she still needed training. She asked Renee to learn from Tracey, when Tracey being promoted to the vice president, she would take Tracey''s position. Ben''s n was thoughtful, but Renee would not understand his kindness. "Dad, did you ask us to work together? You know I hate her, I don''t want to be trained by her." "Nonsense. Your sister is doing her job great. I did it for your own good. Anyway, this matter is settled. There is no room for negotiation. Go back quickly." Ben took her hand away and continued to deal with his work. Renee pouted and left angrily. When she thought that she had to be leaded by Tracey, she felt ufortable. And ording to Ben''s tone, she was impossible to change anything. So, she had to go back to the office. Before stepping into the office, she saw that a lot of things had been thrown out, including her perfume and cosmetics, all scattered around. "What are you doing?" She red at those confused security men. "Miss, Director Xia ordered us to do so, It has nothing to do with us!" The security men were extremely depressed. Two sisters fighting, they were implicated. Renee snorted and stepped into the department on her high heels. The gossiping staff was quickly withdrawing their heads. It seemed that Second Miss Xia was tougher than the first miss. In the ss room, Tracey was reading Ste''s report. Her serious look was in sharp contrast with Renee''s angry face. Renee hardly pushed the door open. "You''ve made a mistake here. Take it back and correct it..." "Tracey, why did you throw my things away?" Renee interrupted them rudely. "You go out first." Tracey handed the report to Ste, and then slowly nced at Renee. "I''ll emphasize it again. You''re here for work rather than on vacation. Those things are not relevant to work. Since you refused to take them back by yourself, I took care of them." Tracey said ndly. "It''s my own business to bring whatever here. You are just a small director. Don''t be too over!" Renee began to scold. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey decided to ignore Renee and look back on the documents. "Do you know what am I talking about?" "I''m not deaf. Have you said enough? If you are done, get out of here. My office has no tolerance for your behavior. Since you are working here today, I don''t punish you. But if you are still messing around and doing something irrelevant to work during office hours, I will drive you out." Tracey released her mouse and looked at Renee with coldness. Such a cold look made Renee shiver. "You... you!!" She was almost angry to death, however, there was no way to fight back. "Renee, this is thest time I warn you. You have to call me director in thepany. Working in Xia''s group, you have to obey thepany rules. If you can''t do it, just leave. I am very busy, please go out. And please close the door when you go out. Next time when you come, remember to knock on the door first. You can enter after I allow." Everyone else was admiring Tracey''s means to suppress the arrogant second miss. Maybe only Tracey can suppress Renee in the wholepany. Renee angrily mmed the door close and left, she was about to take the window seat, unexpectedly, Ste had upied it. "How dare you? This is my ce. Get out!" Renee vented her anger on Ste. Ste looked at her and answered with no fear, "Miss Xia, this was your ce a while ago, but now it''s not. Director Xia asked me to move here. Your seat is over there. If you have any objection, please report to the director." Ste said and pointed to the dark corner, which was small and had no window. Renee''s face was so pale as if she was going to swallow somebody. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 "Bang!" Everyone in the office heard the loud p. Those who were seriously working all raising their heads up and looked over. Renee stood proudly in front of Ste. Ste covered her face with her hand. Although she was from a humble background, she had never been pped by anyone in her life. "Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge me? Do you know what ce is here? This is the Xia family''spany. And I am the daughter of the Xia family. Every floor tile under your feet belongs to my family! Get out, this is my seat." Renee was like a proud peacock to show off her feather. She could not wait to tell the whole world that she was Miss Xia right after she entered Xia''s Group. Ste covered her face with one hand and clenched her fist with the other. Although she wanted to hold back her tears, she still couldn''t bear the pain in her heart and the tears were rolling down. "Why are you still standing there? Why are you so thick-skinned? I asked you to get out of here. Do you hear me?" Renee said and stretched out her finger to poke Ste''s head. Tears blurred Ste¡¯s vision and they dropped heavily on the reports on the desk. She slowly got up and was about to pack up things to leave, but someone stopped her. "Who said you can go?" Tracey''s cold voice sounded. Ste raised her head and looked into Tracey''s eyes. For a moment, the grievance exploded in her heart. Tracey was nning to suppress Renee''s arrogance for letting her know her identity in the company. Ste was Tracey''s love employee. Although she did not have too much experience, she was preferred by Tracey because of her diligent and studious character. She was previously sitting in the corner seat. Seeing the window seat was avable but not upied yet, Tracey asked Ste to use it. However, her kindness brought Ste some trouble. She didn''t expect Renee to be so bold and not restrained herself at all to behave so incredibly to an employee. The spirit of normal people and that of a lunatic was not connected. Tracey had no way to understand Renee''s madness. If not for taking a nce at the outside before, she had no idea that Renee had already been lost in her unscrupulousness. "Director." Ste looked at Tracey with grievance, but Tracey''s eyes were not bing warm. "Have you forgotten what I said ?" Tracey asked in a cold voice. Ste sniffled, thinking of the same situation when she was bullied by Ruth. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She wiped away her tears. "I can''t cry." Tears were the symbol of the weak, and they didn''t work to solve any problem. "Why are you still here? I told you to go. Hurry up and get out." Renee''s noisy voice sounded. Ste looked at Renee with a brave and cold gaze. ''T m ok to move, but I need Director Xia¡¯s permission." "You dam* girl, how stubborn." Renee raised her hand and wanted to pped Ste again. But This time, Tracey caught her hand in time. "Tracey, what are you doing? I''m just teaching a bad girl. Why do you even intervene in this kind of thing?" "First, you should call me director like everyone else in thepany. Second, your seat is over there. Third, apologize to Ste, immediately." Tracey said word by word. "She is just a dog raised by us! I am the owner. I can p her if I want. Why should I apologize? It''s impossible." Renee snorted coldly. Tracey had always thought that Renee was at most somewhat unruly and willful, but today she knew that Renee was far more than this, she was totally emotionless! She cursed Ste a dog, which raised by the Xia family and she was the owner. ording to Renee''s words, every employee of Xia''s Group was the dog of the Xia family. "Was she ever thinking? Or she was just thinking by her ass?" Tracey was confused and still could not believe that she really heard Renee''s nonsense, which offended everyone in the office. Tracey was supposed to teach Renee rules, now it seemed unnecessary. Because all of the people here were the workce old hand. On the surface, they could tter to Renee. On the back, however, they may not be as kind as they appeared. "It''s okay if you don''t apologize. Ste, p her back." Tracey said coldly. Nobody believed they heard Tracey request Ste to give Renee a p, including Ste herself. "p me? Come on, who do you think she is? If she dares to touch me, I''ll let her go immediately." Renee crossed her arms proudly in front of her chest. "Everyone in this world has self-esteem regardless of their sses. If you hurt someone and don''t want to apologize, you should be punished the same way. Ste, I''ve given you a chance. Do you want your self-esteem or not?" Tracey''s gaze was fixed on Ste. Ste looked at her hand and hesitated. Renee was even more presumptuous. "Tracey, do you know? Self- esteem is ssified. How can a despicable person like her deserve self-esteem? They... ah!" Before she could finish her words, Ste pped her in the face. The p seemed to fall on everyone''s face and made all people stunned. "Did she really hit Renee?" They couldn''t believe it. God knew that this youngdy of the Xia family was known for being barbaric and willful. Before Ste pped, Renee had already regarded her as an enemy, now Ste really hit Renee''s face, can she still be alive? Ste unclenched her fists and said, "Miss Xia, I have self-esteem. No matter how superior you are, you should respect people. Didn''t your mother ever teach you this?" "How dare you hit me? How dare you teach me? Security! Come and beat her to death!" Renee shouted to the security men who had not left yet. People were all in a panic. This matter became a big deal. Ste would be harmed by Tracey''s order. What was Renee''s background? No matter how annoying she was, it was better not to make a contradiction with her. Even if it was necessary to teach her a lesson, it should be done privately rather than in front of everybody. "Ste was stupid. How could she be so obedient to Tracey and really hit Renee? How she could be so blind to Renee''s identity?" Everyone''s mind was filled with the same idea. They felt that Ste was in danger, and they watched the security approached step by step. "Who dares to move?" Tracey said. Her freezing eyes made the security feeling cold. "Kill that b*tch! Now!" Renee stamped her feet and said furiously. "Bang" Another p came, but this one was from Tracey. "B*tch, b*tch, you are really rude and vulgar. If Carmen didn''t teach you how to show respect, I will do it today. If you want to stay here, go back and work. If you refuse, get out right away." "Tracey, you will regret for what you do!" Renee was still fearful to have conflict with Tracey, and the picture of being taught by Traceyst time was still vivid in her mind. She covered her face and ran out crying. Tracey swept her eyes over the security men. "Dump the garbage Renee brought." She ordered. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The security quickly took away things like the massage chair and humidifier brought by Renee. The office was so quiet that even a needle falling to the ground could be heard. "Take care of your own business." Tracey said to those who were caring about gossip. "Yes, director." Just now, everyone saw Ste and Tracey pped Renee'' s face, which was undoubtedly very exciting. Renee scolded them dogs. This ignorant girl should be taught. Through this matter, everyone admired Tracey much more. If she hadn''t been here today, no one else would have been able to deal with unruly and capricious Renee. Tracey lifted Ste''s chin. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, Director. I''ll change the report soon." After this incident, Ste became more determined. She could not be weak any longer. If she didn''t be tough, she would only be trampled underfoot by others. "Okay, give it to me when you are done." Tracey turned around quickly. Others may feel she was too heartless. Ste had just been humiliated and beaten, but she was not given time to rest and recover. Ste understood Tracey'' s kindness. Life was tough, being a woman, should be particrly stronger instead of crying when facing difficulties. "Me myself is the only way out. Only by trying hard to stand taller like Tracey, I can protect my self- esteem and won¡¯t be bullied." Ste thought. After this turmoil, the office quickly returned busy. Everyone seemed to have forgotten the mess just now and focused on improving their reports which were often failed by Tracey. Renee cried and left. On the way, she met Leo, who was assigned to another department. "What''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It''s none of your business!" Renee shook off his hand and ran to Ben''s office. Ben was a little surprised to see Renee came back in such a short while as she had left not long ago. He couldn''t figure out what kind of grievance that his princess had suffered, only seeing her pouring tears messed the cosmetic and stained her face. What Renee cared about the most was her image. Now she didn''t care about it at all but kept crying. She must be heartbroken. "What''s wrong?" Ben hurriedly put down the pen. "Dad, you must help me, otherwise, I will jump down from here." Renee pretended to threaten. Ben''s face was full of confusion. "My girl, what''s wrong with you? Before helping you, I need to know what happen to you." "Dad, Tracey hit me and instigated a small staff to hit me. Take a look, my face is red." Her cheeks was applied blusher, now they indeed looked redder after being pped. "Tracey didn''t beat people casually. You should tell me what happened first." Ben had changed from being weaken minded, he refused to believe Renee¡¯sint because in his eyes, daughter Tracey was perfect. "You are right, dad, she won''t beat people casually. Since she came back, you have always been partial to her. But let me tell you, Tracey is no longer what she used to be." Renee could not forget she was harmed by Tracey many times. She deemed Tracye a well-disguised evil woman who could even fool their dad. This was angered Renee the most. "What are you talking about? Renee, the more youin, the more confused I am." Absolutely, Ben was the only one who was outside everything, he had no idea what happened to all of them, either Carmen''s plot or Tracey''s revenge. "Dad, Tracey has changed. Now she is ying tricks and pretending to be good in front of you and Grandpa. In fact, she has tried her best to frame all of us!" Renee said. "Renee, you can''t use your sister like this without evidence. I can see it, you have always been challenged her since she came back. I knew that she had changed. She had be more beautiful and capable. I was worried that she would not bepetent for being a director before. Now she had changed my mind. This girl was far more powerful than I thought. She grew her power in the U.S. these years. But look at you and Leo, why you two didn''t change at all but still be so willful? You should learn from Tracey. Now that you have entered thepany, you are not allowed to make trouble again. I know that you may be jealous of Tracey'' spetence, I can understand. This is humanity. I hope you can regard the jealousy as a drive, study hard, and be as excellent as Tracey in the future." Every time Ben talked about Tracey, he would unconsciously smile. He felt from the bottom of his heart that Tracey was outstanding. He was even a little proud that Tracey was his daughter. Renee felt quite interesting since she came here forining, however, Ben praised Tracey first. "Dad, what am I to you?" Renee asked in her heart. At least she was also his daughter. Why is he so partial? The more Renee thought about it, the more she felt wronged, and the more tears she shed. "Dad, I am your daughter too. Why don¡¯t you believe what I said? Jealousy?! It''s so funny, why should I be jealous of her?" Renee wiped her tears and shouted. Of course, she had forgotten a simr scene. Many years ago, when she and Leo framed Tracey, Tracey was the same wronged. Tracey was hurt by thepasses and tears welled up in her eyes, but she was used of hurting Leo with them and Ben believed Leo''s words. He ordered angrily to Tracey, "Apologies to your brother. How can you do that?" Tracey''s tears fell down. "Dad, I didn''t do it. I didn''t use thepasses to stab him. I am also your kid. Why don''t you trust me?" Carmen stood aside, trying to stir up trouble, "How could she be so vicious at such a young age? I''m really worried about her future. Honey, don''t spoil her, she needs a lesson." At that time, Renee tittered happily. Today, it was her turn to feel what Tracey felt that year. "I think you are just looking for trouble. Today is your first day of the internship. Don''t forget the old master''s requirement. Don''t show off your identity. Go back to work." Ben began to drive Renee out. "Dad, how are you so affirmative that Tracey is outstanding? Do you remember thest time Leo made a gambling loan of usury, it was her scheme! She wanted to ruin us so we lost the trust of you and grandpa, and then we will lose the qualification to enter Xia''s Group. Dad, she is very vicious. She always puts us in trouble. Now she is aying with others, using her power to make me difficult in thepany!" Renee had no choice but revealed the truth. She felt that if things went on like this, she would gradually be a passive role in the Xia family. Ben mmed the table and said, "Are you enough?!" "Dad, how can you not believe my words? I''m telling the truth!" Chapter 292 Chapter 292 For no reason, Renee''s face annoyed Ben a lot. "Why this pair of kids always make me worried?" Ben could not figure out. "Why should I believe? Which one of your words is true? In my eyes, the truth is, you and Leo keep challenging Tracey since she came back from abroad. What on earth did Tracey do to make you both hate her? You wrongly used her of being a mistressst time. The fact is, she was Adam''s girlfriend. Now you wrong her again of scheming Leo to own usury?! Who do you think Tracey is? The god? Can she easily arrange everything including making Leomit such a big mistake?" Ben could not bear to hear one more Renee''s word. "It''s time to discipline her. In order to nder Tracey, she made up such a lie." Ben thought. "Dad, I didn''t lie. Leo went to the casino because he was deluded, and Tracey was the one behind." Renee continued toin. But she didn¡¯t know even though she was revealing the truth, without any sound evidence, she would only be deemed a liar and nobody would trust her any longer. No evidence meant lying and this would only dissatisfy Ben. Tracey had long known this theory. Therefore, sinceing back, she had always acted a gentle and thoughtful girl instead of talking bad about Carmen, Renee, and Leo in front of Ben. Now it seemed that Tracey had seeded. Even if she was not present and did not defend herself, Ben would not believe that she had done those things. "Is she a pusher? Can you make up a better story? If the casino was run by Adam, I would believe what you say. But do you know who runs it? It''s the Third Master. I don''t need to remind you that who Third Master is. Who dared to y tricks in his casino? Not to mention that Tracey had just returned from abroad. How could she gain the Third Master''s help? So many people are there to beg for his help every day but he usually refuses. Tracey was just a little girl, why her? Even though being deluded, it was due to Leo''s stupid head. How could he so easily be deluded? As a family member, he knows what we forbid most was to participate in gambling but he still did it. He went too far! How dare you wrong Tracey? It''s totally unreasonable! Besides, as for entering thepany, if not for Tracey¡¯s rmendation of you two to the old master, what do you think can make him allow you toe? I saw your interview that day. You can''t even answer the basic questions. How can youin?" "It...It was she, she deliberately put me in difficulties. Not only me, but other people also can''t answer her questions..." Renee was still not convinced. "Put you in difficulties? You are really a viin. I saw other''s interview also, they were given the same questions! With your performance that day, you were not qualified for working here at all, but she still agreed to let you in. It meant that she was helping you, the interview was just a formality. You were not grateful for her but spoke ill of her instead.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Renee, Tracey is not much older than you, but she is sensible and capable. The old master thinks highly of her. I don''t expect you to be excellent. I only hope that you do not make more trouble. Don''t behave like your mother, not cherish such a joyful life at all..." The more Ben said, the angrier he became, so as to unconsciously mentioned Carmen. He quickly shut up. "What''s wrong with my mother?" Renee obviously felt that Ben was not treating Carmen as careful as before. Perhaps it was because of his guilt for his ex-wife. The death of his ex-wife was a great blow to him, so he decided to cherish the people bring him a new life. That was why Ben spoiled and loved Carmen and her children so much, but recently the position of him and Carmen seemed to have reversed. It was Carmen who tried to please Ben every day recently but Ben would only show her a cold face, which made Carmen quite embarrassed. Renee and Leo had seldom cared about their parents'' rtionship, even they found there should be something that happened between Ben and Carmen. ording to Ben''s words, Carmen must have made mistakes. "Nothing. That''s all. Clean up yourself and go back to work." "Dad, you don''t take care about Tracey''s beating me?" "I believe that Tracey will not beat people for no reason. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Go out." Ben could easily figure out it must due to Renee''s unruly character as she had just ridiculously requested a fancy office and it offended Tracey. He decided to leave her alone. "Dad, you''ve changed. You won''t be like this before. I hate you." Renee ran out again. Ben sighed. What can he do with this daughter? When would she really grow up? Renee rushed back to the Xia residence. Her father had been helping her all the time, now did not care about her problems. Such difference had hurt Renee¡¯ s heart. Carmen sat in front of the window in a daze, looking at the blooming chrysanthemums outside with sadness in her eyes. These days she had been trying to stay. Now the two children had sessfully entered the company and all her excuses had been used up, but Ben had not changed his attitude yet. If it went on like this, it was likely that Ben would begin to urge her to leave. What should she do? Would there be any other ways to stay? When she was thinking, a sharp sound of closing the door sounded. Usually, who shut the door like this would only be Renee. A bad feeling spread in her heart. "Miss, you''re back?" The servant greeted politely. "Get out of my way. I don''t want to talk to you." Renee pushed her away. In her eyes, there was a huge difference between the host and the servant and they don¡¯t deserve to talk to her. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it your first day to work?" Carmen quickly adjusted her facial expression to hide her mind from Renee. "Mom, Tracey hit me. The first day I was there, she hit me in front of everyone." Renee quickly ran into Carmen''s arms. Carmen thought that Renee was still excited and happy before she went out to work, she even asked people to pack up a lot of things. Although she was only in the staff position, Carmen felt relieved when seeing Tracey''s happiness. Why she came back so soon? Upon hearing that it was rted to Tracey, Carmen knew that it was a bad thing. Renee was no match for Tracey, the little fox, at this moment. "What''s wrong?" Renee told the whole thing again full of indignation. "Mom, do you think it''s Tracey''s fault? She beat me in front of so many people! Who am I? I am Miss Xia!!" "Stupid." After listening to Renee¡¯s story, Carmen only said these two words. "Mom, are you supporting Tracey?" Renee looked at her incredulously. "You'' re so stupid. You were unhappy after being beaten, what about the woman you beat? Let me tell you, many things can¡¯t be done in public." Chapter 293 Chapter 293 "What do you mean by that? Can''t do it in public" Renee was confused. As ady of the famous Xia family, Renee had long been spoiled by people''s ttering or respect, whether in school or in society. She certainly enjoyed other¡¯s ndishment to her. If someone was going against her will, she would naturally be furious. She would only be angry and there was no space in her mind to consider the best way to deal with such interest conflict. "Renee, it''s all my fault that I spoil you since you were a child. I thought you were the chosen one, who deserved a superior identity and wealthy life. But I didn''t expect that Tracey woulde back in such a manner. Now you are no match for her in scheming. You have to understand that you now join thepany as a staff, and Tracey is your leader. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You hit people in the office meant challenging her leadership, why didn''t she punish you?¡± Carmen got up from the bottom, and she was clear about society''s rules better than anyone else. "Mom, do you mean that Tracey is using me establishing her prestige? This is outrageous. Am I a springboard for her?" Renee was even more enraged. "Yes, so what? Look at you, you are so angry that you refused to calm down to think of a solution. With such a personality, you can neverpare with Tracey!" Carmen snorted coldly. "Mom, tell me what should I do?" Renee was anxious. She didn''t know what to do currently except for releasing her anger. "First of all, you have to calm down. Have you noticed that since Tracey came back, no matter how we spoke ill of her, she won''t expose anything to others? On the surface, she was a good daughter and sessfully impressed your father and grandpa. Compare with her, you always lose your temper. This would only annoy them. So, you must keep this in your mind, you are the daughter of the Xia family, and you have the selfrestraint and courtesy of the famous family girls. As for those who bullied you, let''s deal with them secretly. Don''t look down on those people in your department, and never think of them as just ordinary staff. How manypanies are there in A City? They could be admitted by Xia''s Group, which proved that they had defeated many people among countlesspetitors. They had merits, and you could not deny that. Moreover, they had been immersed in the workce for a long time, many of them know the means topete. Especially those senior workers. They can tter you in front of you but knock you off in the back regardless of you''re the miss Xia or not, and you don''t even know who did it. The smartest way was not to offend them, besides, you have to unite them around you and use them correctly as your weapon. Since your father deliberately assigned you to Tracey''s department, he is actually paving the way for you. He wants you to take over her position after she is being promoted." As an old hand of society, even though Ben had never told her about his n, Carmen could easily guess it. "Mom, dad said the same. He asked me to learn from Tracey so that he can pass me the director position in the future. But why Tracey is always above me?" Renee did not want to be trampled by the poor girl who had been bullied by her grew up. Obviously, she was the master forever. "Silly girl, how can you still be so confused. Tracey has gained the trust of your father and grandfather. Look at your professional knowledge, it is a mess. How can youpare with her?" Carmen shook her head and said. Even if Carmen did not want to admit it, this was the truth. Tracey was better than her daughter in all aspects. "Mom, am I really that bad? Why do you all think she''s good? She''s just acting, in one way in the open and another way in secret!¡± "Renee, I know that you are not convinced, but this is the fact, and from now on, you have to see the truth clearly. This is not a bad thing for you. You can''t always hide behind us. When birds grow up, you should fly by yourself. I can teach you what to do. You have to learn to deal with problems by yourself in the future. Don''t turn to me or your father right after you feel wronged. No one could be relied on for the rest of your life. Otherwise, when you lose your backup, you will lose everything." When Carmen said this, she felt pain. She thought that she had been so lucky to meet Ben, who brought her a life-long prosperous life. But now, she realized that she was wrong. Ben had already pushed her away. Once losing Ben'' s support, what should she do? ''''Mom, why do you look so strange? By the way, Dad said that you did something wrong. What did you do to make Dad be so cold to you?" Renee saw the loneliness in her eyes and continued to ask. "Nothing, your dad is just in a bad mood recently. Well, let''s get back to our topic. You should remember what I just said. Never conflict Tracey face to faceter on. Moreover, you must pretend that you and Tracey loved each other in front of your dad and grandpa. No matter how many grievances you had suffered, you must suppress it in your heart. Once there is an opportunity for revenge, let Tracey die directly. She would have no chance to turn the situation around again!" Carmen said with her teeth gnashed. Tracey had a blessed life. Carmen arranged for several car idents a long time ago, but Tracey avoided them every time. Later, she connived Renee and Leo to torture Tracey. This was just to force Tracey to leave. At Tracey¡¯sing-to-age ceremony, Carmen even tried to plot her with a photo scandal, however, such a carefully arranged scheme was finally avoided too. Miraculously, Renee became the heroine of the scandal. Later on the 18-year-old birthday of she and Leo, they did not get anything. For so many years, every day, Carmen had been thinking of killing Tracey. However, that girl was blessed, every time she survived and lived well! "Mom, I know. I will control my temper from now on. "Not only that, you must ay with other employees. You don''t want Tracey to be promoted, do you? It''s not enough to rely on you alone. You have to learn to buy poprity and let people work for you." Carmen taught Renee her own experience. "Mom, it sounds so terrible. Why I was reminded of the pce drama?" "Silly girl, your life in the past was too smooth, and you never encountered anything going against your will. How do you know the dark side of life? No matter where it is or what ss of the people, where there are people, there will be a fight. It¡¯s normal in this world. If you want to defeat Tracey, the first thing you have to do is making a change. You should admit her advantages and think of ways to attack her weaknesses!" Renee clenched her fists firmly. "I know, mom, I will definitely destroy her good days. I will let her know that never ever think about stepping on me!" Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Tracey noticed that Renee did note back after she went out. She sneered in her heart. She didn''t need to take further action if Renee kept doing so. "Set, is your face better?" Since there were only she and Set in the office, Tracey''s tone turned softer. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Shall we go, Director?" Set was not angry, as if this thing had never happened. Tracey calmly looked away from her face. "Very well. Remember the person who pped you. Anger is the emotion that only makes one irrational." "Keep improving yourself and work hard. When you are at the top where she cannot reach, then you have done the best revenge on her." Set knew that she was exining for what had happened in the morning. Set smiled and said, "Well, Director, I know that there are many unfair things in the world." Seeing her forced smile, Tracey said ndly, "We can''t change the birth, background. So, unfairness follows you the moment you were born." "But this is not a bad thing. It encourages us to work harder until we stand high. Then you will see many people and things are funny. This is maturity." "Director, you are the eldest daughter of the Xia family and have lived a luxury life since childhood. But why do I feel that you and Renee are totally different.1'' "You are not spoiled. You work harder than anyone else. You don¡¯t look like a rich girl." Set saw the simrity between Tracey and herself. "Well... Although I said that life is unfair, in fact, it is fair. You think that I own everything, but I have lost much more than you can imagine." "Director, what do you mean? I don''t understand at all." Set looked at the woman that was one year younger than her. There was something deep in her eyes that she could not understand. The eyes seemed to belong only to those who had experienced up and down. "You will get it in the future. It''s not a bad thing to experience difficulties. Let''s go." Tracey waved her hand and they left thepany together. Someone had been waiting outside for a long time. When Set saw the handsome man, Tracey walked straight toward him. "Have you taken the medicine?" Adam stroked Tracey on the head as if he was picking a child up from kindergarten after school. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Of course." He took his arms around Tracey''s shoulders to lead her in the car. Only then did Tracey think of Set beside her. "Where are you going? Well give you a ride." It was Set''s first time to see Tracey so gentle. She seemed extra feminine in the man''s arms. Set thought they looked really matched. Even though they didn''t talk much, Set could feel the sweetness between them. It turned out that he was director''s boyfriend. She had thought that Tracey was so outstanding that no one in the world would deserve her. But after seeing Adam, she felt that they were perfect couple. She was no more aggressive in front of him while he was not indifferent either. They could only see each other in the eyes. It looked beautiful. Set waved her hand and said, "You don''t have to. I live not far from here. I''ll take the subway." "Well, then see you tomorrow." Seeing the luxury car leave, Set felt envious. "Well... When will I be able to ride such a car? Maybe it won''t happen in my whole life. You shall work harder, Set. You must work harder." Tracey leaned against Adam chest in the car. Adam stroked her hair and said, "Did he make troubles for you?" "How dare he do so? He wanted to exin to me but I left directly. I feel sick just looking at him" When Tracey mentioned that person, she felt ufortable. That day, she was drugged. If Adam hadn''t saved her, she didn''t know what would have happened to her. It had be a trauma to Tracey. "Well, you should be careful about this person. He is scheming. And I''ve been thinking a problem." "Considering he was a president of apany in America, it''s weird that he chose to just be a chief financial officer. There must be something wrong in it." Adam frowned. "As you mention it, I felt the same as well. Since he is not a member of the Xia family, why did he enter Xia''s Group?" Adam''s words aroused Tracey''s vignce. If it was for you, he could chase after you when he was in the United States. Why did he return in advance? Considering that he is a sinister personal, the only reason why he was willing to stay in the Xia''s Group must be that he has a n." "A n? He would have brighter future if he stays in the United States instead of the Xia family. Recently, I heard that the light shadow is expanding the business in Europe. "No matter how good it is in the domestic market. Even if he wants to develop the domestic market, he shoulde back as president. What can he get from Xia''s Group?" Tracey frowned. "No matter what he wants, you have to be careful about him in the future. Besides, he has a deep obsession with you, so he won''t let it go so easily." Adam frowned as he mentioned Carl. "I know." After Tracey mentioned Carl, her expression darkened and her mood turned down. "Good. No matter what he wants, it''s good as long as you are not involved. Otherwise, I won''t forgive him. Don''t worry, I''m here with you." Adamforted her as he saw her unhappy face. "Well, I know that you are the only one in the world who is good to me." Tracey leaned her head on his chest. "Now that you know who he is, I''m afraid that you can''t get the order from Light and Shadow if Carl really was nning something in Xia''s Group." "It''s pretty sure that he will win the position of the vice president. The higher position he sits, the more beneficial it would be for him." "The reason why he didn''t leave Xia''s Group is because he didn''t get what he wanted. Although I don''t know what he wants, I''m sure that it is very important to him." Tracey''s eyshes trembled slightly. She knew how serious the matter was at the moment, seeing that he had lured her with the order from the beginning. Since Tracey had known who Carl really was, it wouldn''t work anymore. Thus she must have failed. "Even though I''m not reconciled, there''s nothing I can do about it. After all, the shadow is not my company." Tracey forced a smile. "Do you want the position of vice president?" "Well, I just hate failure very much, especially in this way. It''s okay. I will readjust my mindset and seize the opportunity next time." Tracey had been able to face up to the reality whether it ended good or bad. Tracey changed the topic and asked, "By the way, Adam, I want to go back to the Xia family tonight." "Then I can''t have you sleeping in my arms, can I?" Adam said with a depressed face. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 On thest second, Adam was still seriouslyining Carl, the next second, he changed to a wronged face. Tracey chuckled. "Why your face changed so fast?" "I don''t want to separate from you, little bunny, you don''t know how important you are to me." Adam took her hand and said gently. "I know, you are the same to me. Adam, I just want to check Carmen''s condition." "Go ahead. I understood. How is the paternity test?" "Adam, how do you know I did the paternity test? Is there anything that you don''t know in this world?" Tracey asked helplessly. "Last time I saw you were with Ruth, I thought you must aim for getting Edgar''s hair. I guessed just from it." Adam said. Adam surprised Tracey again. "Fortunately, I''m not your enemy. Otherwise, I could die at any time. The doctor said it would take a week to get the result." Listening to Tracey¡¯s words, Adam smiled. "I will never hurt you. Why you don''t ask Lance to do this test, it won¡¯t take too long." "It''s okay. Anyway, I have already waited for three years. It doesn''t matter to wait for another week. I''m not in a close rtionship with Lance, so, I don''t want to trouble him and I chose another hospital." "Well, anyway, there¡¯s no way for Carmen to change anything. She has to be responsible for what she did in the past. Let her have a few more happy days." The car stopped at the Xia residence. Adam carefully tidied up her messy dress and said, "Be careful. Call me at any time." "Okay." Getting off the car, Tracey walked to the house. As soon as she entered the room, she smelled the aroma of food. It seemed that she just arrived at the right time. Leo was lying weakly on the sofa and ying the game. Ben was reading the news and Carmen was sitting upright by his side. When Renee saw Tracey, her anger was ignited immediately. Carmen noticed it and quickly pulled Renee''s skirt. Thinking of Carmen''s education, Renee had to suppress the anger and made a forced smile. "Tracey! You''re here! We''re going to have dinner. You''re just in time." Her words immediately attracted everyone''s attention, especially Leo, who looked at Renee as if he was looking at a psycho. He couldn''t forget how Renee cursed Tracey behind her back. Today, Renee suddenly became so enthusiastic about her enemy! Was she ok?! "Tracey is back? We just cooked the food you like!" Ben was very happy to see Tracey wasing. Tracey also felt strange about Renee''s change, but after ncing at Carmen, she soon knew the reason. Perhaps Renee was educated by her mom after escaping to home. "Good, I finally don''t have to deal with a stupid." Tracey thought. Since Renee began to pretend, Tracey would cooperate with her. It must be funny to see how long Renee could act. Tracey also smiled at Renee. She even proactively held Renee''s hand. "Renee, don''t you me me? I saw you ran away so sadly in the morning. I am afraid that you meet trouble." Renee was originally susceptible after Carmen praised Tracey''s acting skill. Now she had fully seen it. "You were so arrogant in the office, how could you be this kind in front of me? Let'' see who is better at performing.¡± Renee thought. "I came back and self- examined. It¡¯s my fault." Renee apologized. "That¡¯s right. We are a family. Unity is precious. I am pleased to see you get along well with each other." Ben stood up and patted the shoulders of his two girls. He certainly did not know what he saw were fake smiles that Renee and Tracey'' s hidden ns beneath. "Renee, don¡¯t me me. This morning, you drove that girl away indiscriminately. Not only beating her, but you also insulted all employees as dogs. If it were spread out, people would think that you messed around in thepany by your identity. I asked you to apologize to her for keeping the reputation for us." Tracey simply exposed the stupid thing that Renee had done to Ben. She was such a good smiling assassin. "Sure enough, it was you who did it. You even insulted the employee! Do you know how the Xia family came today? It was not because of our brilliant leadership, but the efforts of countless people behind! One ship that sails safely on the sea won''t work without eachponent''s support! How does a small boat go far in the sea? Those who seemed to be inferior to you, however, yed an important role in thepany. But you insulted them dogs?! How dare you? Do you know other people''s hard work and self- esteem? Are you willing to be called a dog?" Ben was a man with integrity, and he never looked down on anyone. He would especially be kind to his employees. When he knew Renee¡¯s behavior, he was naturally furious. "Honey, Renee was still young and too naive. She didn''t mean to do that." Carmen hurriedly came out to persuade Ben. "Is she still young? She was making trouble all the time. Tracey is just a few months older than her. Why Tracey was so excellent? Don''t interrupt me, Carmen, it''s all because of your education! Didn''t she go back to work today, did she? Ridiculous! Too willful! You didn''t give a shit to me! " Ben was furious. "Tracey, Tracey, Tracey is fantastic!! Yes, she¡¯s excellent! And me? I am rubbish! Tracey, are you satisfied now?" How could Renee change so easily? Justining for a while, she had been almost choking and she ran away again to upstairs.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I deemed she knew her mistake. Such an attitude of her pissed me off." Ben covered her chest and said. "Dad, don¡¯t be angry. She didn''t mean to say that. In order to eliminate everyone''s misunderstanding of the Xia family, I also pped her. I think she should have learned something from the p and won¡¯t make the same mistake in the future. Don''t worry, she¡¯ll be better soon." Traceyforted Ben. "Fine..." Ben felt depressed and went straight upstairs too. When he left, Carmen stared at Tracey coldly. "Your skill was impressive. You can create such a big storm with a few words." Tracey had already withdrawal the docile look that she deliberately showed to Ben. She raised her chin and nced at Carmen. "I''m ttered. I¡¯d like to thank you. If not for your demonstration, how could I have learned these tricks? I used to despise your dirty tricks, but today I found it was quite useful." Tracey smiled. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 "Tracey, it''s you again. Why are you always so annoyed? You have already worked as a director in thepany, what can satisfy you more? You framed me with the usuaryst time, now you hurt Renee like this! Are you enough?" Leo directly stopped ying the game and stood up to say. "Satisfy me? You''re wrong. It''s my duty to work for Xia¡¯s Group. As for what can make me satisfied, there is only one thing. That is, you get out of the Xia family." "How dare you! Who do you think you are? You are the daughter of the Xia family, we are Xia family¡¯s children too. Never ever think that we will leave." Leo answered angrily. Tracey smiled but didn''t say anything. She just wicked at Carmen, and her eyes made Carmen as if being burnt. It looked like Tracey knew everything, including the secret that Carmen had hidden so many years. "It was impossible. Only Edgar and me knew about it. How could this little girl know?" Carmen thought. Strangely, the more she thought so, the more uneasy she became. "Madam, Miss, it''s time to eat." The servant said. "I''m not hungry." Carmen''s heart was trembling. How could she eat? "No!" Leo also went straight back to the room. "I''m hungry." Seeing that none of them were too mad to eat, Tracey happily walked toward the dinner table. And she was eating with relish, while Carmen was gnashing her teeth with anger. She wished to be a beast to tear Tracey into pieces at this moment. Although Tracey had dinner alone, it was the happiest meal she had ever had in Xia residence. After she finished eating, she also brought the food to Ben. "Dad, you should eat something." "I have no mood." Ben didn''t want to eat anymore. He could not help thinking of Carmen and her children, the old made mistakes, the young kept troubling as well. How Ben was annoyed! "Eat a little will be better than eating nothing. Dad, you should take care of yourself, otherwise, who would be so thoughtful to you? I have grabbed some dishes you like." Tracey put the bowl in front of him. Seeing Tracey''s smile, Ben felt even more bitter. "Tracey..." "Dad, you don''t have to worry about it. We are born to be useful. Renee and Leo were just spoiled by the luxurious life. They never had any sense of crisis, so they are willful. They should be given some time to wake their sense up." "But you are having the superior life too. How you are so capable?" Ben didn¡¯t know any story of Tracey so that he had this illusion. Upon hearing his words, Tracey smiled coldly. The smile disappeared in a sh, and she recovered quickly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Dad, I stayed in the States for three years. At that time, I didn''t have any support. I had to force myself to be stronger. I and Renee are different." Tracey didn''t reveal more details. "You''re right. In short, I''m very pleased to see you be so excellent now. Venus would be happy for you in heaven." Ben patted Tracey on the shoulder and said. "Dad, speaking of mom, I''ve been dreaming of her recently." "What did you dream of her? Does she still me me?" Ben was a little excited. No matter how much he missed Venus these years, he had never dreamed of her. "Mom is still as gentle and beautiful as when she was alive. She gets up every day to make my braids, makes breakfast for you, and ties your necktie for you. Everything seemed to be the same as when she didn''t leave. Her smile was so gentle." Tracey''s face was full of yearning as if she was still immersed in that dream. "Really? Is she smiling?" "Yes, she smiled happily. She just stood at the door of the bedroom and asked me to get up and go to school. She saw you off for work at the porch. It was right in this house. I felt that my mother had never left, and she had been with us all the time. But... that was just a dream after all. Mom knew that another woman had moved into her room after her death. She used her wardrobe, wore her shoes, slept in her bed, and did all the things she had done before. Mom must be very sad." Tracey sighed. Tracey deliberately said this because she was clear about Carmen''s n. Carmen had tried to stall for time and find chances to make up for her mistake. She held the purpose that if Ben became softhearted, she would be forgiven and was allowed to keep staying in the Xia family. Before the results of the paternity test came out, Tracey couldn¡¯t drive Renee and Leo out, but she had to drive Carmen out. At the thought of the scene that Renee and Leo were driven out, Tracey was full of excitement. Ben''s heart was full of sadness when he heard Tracey''s words. "Yes, even though she was gentle, how angry she will be to see everything. How can she tolerate things of her were possessed by others, including her husband? She must be ming me until now and she was unwilling to enter my dream." "Dad, it¡¯s just a dream. Do not worry. But will you just let go of Carmen and Edgar? She did the most unforgivable thing in marriage." Tracey was doing things wisely as she did not directly make her point out. She set a trap first and made Ben immersed in the guilt for her mother. And then she used his guilt to mention Carmen. Ben must have felt something in his heart. "Let them go? Never. I can''t forgive her in my life. I didn''t expose her cheating was for not affecting Renee and Leo''s future. Now that they have sessfully entered thepany, I should deal with the rtionship with Carmen." Ben suddenly stood up. "Dad, where are you going? You haven''t eaten yet." Tracey asked knowingly. "I''m going to do what I should do." Ben hurried to leave. Tracey pretended to stop him and let him go. After Ben left, Tracey put away the bowl and chopsticks. She scooped up a spoonful of soup, then slowly poured the soup back. Seeing ripples sshing on the calm surface of the soup, her mouth curled up into an enchanting smile. "Stirring up? Great. That''s what I want." When Ben went into the bedroom, Carmen just finished taking a shower and came out. Ben had been living in the study recently. It was his first time to enter the bedroom in the past few days. Seeing Ben wasing, Carmen felt happy as she thought that men finally had the desire. It was a good chance tonight. She was wearing a silk nightdress and immediately stopped putting on the coat. She smiled at Ben like a flower, "Honey..." She used the voice that sounded greasy and it almost choked Ben. Ben''s face froze. The more attractive Carmen tried to be, the more Ben was obsessed in the picture that Carmen served another man like this. What was more, this b*tch couple was doing that kind of thing right here in the bedroom! Ben¡¯s face was turning gloomier. "Carmen, it''s time to fulfill your promise." His cold look put Carmen in a panic. "What...what promise?" "Don''t pretend! You promised to go when they two entered thepany. Just leave now. Don''t force me to drive you out!" Chapter 297 Chapter 297 What Carmen worried about the most now was that Ben asked her to leave the Xia family. The turbulence had calmed for days. Unexpectedly, Ben mentioned it again. It seemed to be rtive to Tracey¡¯s weird words just now. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It was she again! This little b*tch, she was so skillful to y tricks behind my back." Carmen thought. "Honey, it''s getting dark outside. Where do you want me to go?" Carmen knew men were usually thoughtful to women. So, she would never act like a shrew like Renee. When dealing with men, using soft to ovee hard always worked. She had seeded for many times. However, when a man had lost his love for you, no matter what you said or what tricks you yed, it would be all in vain. You are not in his heart anymore. His tenderness and consideration would only be giving to the woman he loved. Ben''s face did not change when he heard Carmen''s words. "It'' s up to you. The hotel, the rented house, anywhere." Ben stood straight in the room, without any pity for Carmen''s weakness. Carmen began to panic. She even wished Ben scolded her or beat her, rather than being this cold. He was so indifferent, as if he was just talking to a passer-by. "Honey, I didn''t pack up anything, and I haven''t found the rented house yet. Can I wait until it''s dawn." Carmen was using the dying strategy again. "Dawn? After dawn, there will be a night, day after day. Carmen, I thought that if a woman did such a thing, she would leave proactively without reminding. I didn''t expect that you are dying over and over again. Are you so reluctant to lose wealth? I suspect that you destroyed my parents'' marriage just for money." Tracey said. Tracey had nevermented this matter publicly. She finally took the chance andined hard. She would not give Carmen a way back, nor would let Ben be softhearted. Tonight was the best time to drive her out. It was also a reason why Tracey chose toe back today. The weather forecast said that it would rain at night. The sky was cloudy and the moon was not shown. Carmen looked at Tracey coldly. "It''s you, who incited Ben behind my back, it''s you!" She gnashed her teeth with hatred, but so what? She made a mistake and was caught by Ben personally. And Ben trusted Tracey very well. It was impossible for her to overturn anymore. After all, she had done something that was disgusting to all men in the world. Seeing that she was fierce to Tracey, Ben was even more dissatisfied. "It was you who made such a terrible mistake. I have told you to leave early for not being embarrassed." "Honey, look at the weather. It''s going to rain. Tomorrow, I promise I''ll leave tomorrow." "No, tonight is yourst chance. From now on, you will have only one hour. By the way, you shall not take anything of the Xia family with you. You can pack up your own things only" Ben left indifferently. When he walked to the door, he paused for a moment and said, "If you are still here an hourter, don''t me me.¡± "No!!!" Carmen reached her hand to grab Ben''s clothes, but he walked so fast and Carmen missed it. "Tracey, are you satisfied now? Your goal is achieved!" Although Carmen taught Renee to be calm and tolerant, everyone had a bottom line. Now Tracey was stepping on Carmen''s bottom line. She couldn''t stand the humiliation anymore of being controlled by a little girl. Tracey walked toward her step by step. She bent down gracefully and whispered in Carmen''s ear, "How can I be satisfied with driving you out only? I want you and your children all go." Carmen''s eyes turned red. "Don''t even think about it! We have nothing to be caught by you!" "Oh, really? ha... Carmen, there are only 59 minutes left. You''d better hurry up to pack you things, otherwise, you may have to sleep on the street tonight." Tracey said as she walked out of the door. Seeing her arrogant back, Carmen became more and more flustered. ''''Oh no, Tracey will hurt Renee and Leo too." She thought. She had no idea about her children''s oue in the Xia family after she left. They were definitely no match for Tracey. She rushed into Renee''s room. Renee was still in a huge anger. When she heard someone open the door and she shouted, "Get out! I don''t eat." Hearing her shouting, Carmen''s heart was filled with bitterness. Renee was still so angry and not knowing that her mom was going to leave yet. "Renee, listen to me." "No, no! I won''t listen." She grabbed down Renee''s hand that she used to cover her ears. "Renee, I will leave soon. Next, you should listen carefully to every word I am telling to you and keep them in mind." Upon knowing such news, Renee¡¯s face changed. "Mom, it¡¯ste, where are you going?" "I...I made a mistake. Now your father wants to drive me out of here. I don''t have much time left..." "What! Dad is driving you out? Is he crazy? I''ll go to him now!" Renee couldn''t ept this matter for a while. Carmen quickly shook her head. "Don''t waste time. Your father only gave me one hour to pack up." "How can he did that?" "Don''t interrupt me. Although I made a mistake, but Tracey was the real initiator. Driving me out was just her first step, then she will soon deal with you two. Remember what she said before? She said that she would drive all of us out of the Xia family. You and Leo must remember, don''t let her catch anything of you!" Carmen was really worried about these two impetuous children. People like her would fallen into Tracey''s trap, not to mention Renee and Leo. "Mom, how could Tracey treat us like this? I was just offending her a little. How can she hold such a big grudge?" Renee did not know that Carmen had bullied Tracey and had arranged an assassination. "Well... That''s her business. Remember what I said. Don''t do anything wrong. Don''t be caught by her. No matter how she tried to provoke you, you have to endure it. Don''t act like what you did before." Carmen felt that she still had a lot of things to say. "Mom, I don''t want you to go, don¡¯t go..." "Silly girl, my departure is temporary, and I will return some day. Now there is no other way. We have to do a long-term consideration and deal with Tracey step by step!" Carmen let go of her hand. Was this the end? Of course not. This was just the beginning of the war between Carmen and Tracey. She would never let Tracey go easily. "Mom, what mistake did you make? How dad drives you out so fiercely." Renee still grabbed her mom and refused to ept the truth. "Don''t ask. I''m going to pack up." How could Carmen tell that mistake to her child? Chapter 298 Chapter 298 The air at night was stuffy and it made people ufortable. Sky was dark, the moon was covered by the cloud and the only source of light disappeared. Tracey stood on the balcony with a cup of hot water in her hand. The mist of the water blurred her face. Her nightdress swayed in the wind, and she was looking into the distance. There was a touch of sadness in the depth of her eyes, and her smile contained slight bitterness. "Mom, she will be out of the Xia family in a while, as for her children, they will be driven out too very soon. You can rest in peace. The Xia family is still ours. No one could destroy it." Tracey said in her heart. Looking at the gloomy sky, there were already raindrops falling from it. Tracey reached out to catch the raindrops, but her thoughts flew back to many years ago. That night was as hot as today. A beautiful gentle woman was cooking in the kitchen skillfully. Today, she made Ben''s favorite dish. Tracey returned home early. She seemed to be exciting and ran to the kitchen happily. "Mom, look, this is the picture I painted in school. When Dades back, I''ll give it to him as a birthday gift, Ok?" Tracey blinked her big eyes and asked. Venus took the picture from Tracey''s hand and looked at it carefully. It was a piece of green grass. The sun was shining, and the white clouds were floating. The family of three were staying together. The man in the picture wore a birthday crown on his head, and the little girl wore her favorite pink gauze skirt. Everyone was smiling sweetly. And they held each other''s hand. What a perfect family! Venus'' s eyes glittered when she saw happiness from this picture. "Of course, Tracey''s painting is so sweet. I''m sure your daddy will love it." Venus gently touched Tracey''s head. "Well, I''ll call dad and ask him when hees back." Tracey ran out with the painting in her arms. Venus heard a childish voice from outside. "Dad,e home quickly. Mom made you a big cake, and I can''t hold my sliver. Oh, I''m going to give you a surprise. How did I idently say it out? I''m really stupid! .... You are almost home? That''s good. The dinner is ready, a big table of dishes! Okay, see you, dad." Tracey hung up the phone and happily said to the kitchen, "Dad will be home soon." "Okay." A few minutester, Ben opened the door and came in. Tracey greeted him with cheers. "Dad, you''re finally back." "Hi Tracey! How are you today?" ''T m great! I prepared you a birthday gift daddy. Mom made the cake for you. Come and have a look." Tracey took Ben''s hand and walked to the table. She gave the painting to Ben. When Ben was about to praise the picture, his phone rang. "Tracey, wait a minute. I''ll get a call." "Okay." Tracey said with a smile. Ben saw the number on the phone and his face turned a bit strange. He went to the window to answer it. "What, what happen to you? Are you okay? I''ll be right there." "Dad, who is calling?" Tracey pulled his sleeve and asked. "One of my friends is injured. I have to go there now.¡± Ben was very anxious and walked toward the door. Venus knew who made that call. She stood at the door of the kitchen and said gently, "The dinner is ready." "You eat first." "Today is your birthday, and I specially cooked for you. Tracey has been waiting you for long. Can you stay here?" Her eyes were full of pleading, and her fingers gently tugged at the corner of his clothes. "I... I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be back soon." Ben put on his shoes quickly and broke free from the Venus¡¯ hand. "Well, we wait for youing back for dinner." "Okay." "It''s going to rain, take the umbre." When Venus came out with an umbre, Ben had already gone. Tracey and Venus stood at the door. "Mom, where did Dad go? Will hee back?" "Yes, he will. He had promised toe back and he will certainly do." Venus said firmly. When Ben opened the door, he identally dropped Tracey''s painting from his hand to the ground. The car went away fast. "My painting!" Tracey went to pick up the painting, but it had been hardly crushed by the tire, clear prints were left on the smiling faces. Tracey''s tears were rolling down. "Tracey, don''t cry. Dad was carelessly to drop it." Venus squatted down and wiped Tracey''s tears. "Mom, I drew it for a long time! Dad is so bad." She ran upstairs in anger. Venus stood still there, looking at where Ben left in a daze. The food on the table was already cool off. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was dark outside, and the heavy rain poured down. Venus heated the food over and over again. When Tracey came down, she saw her mom was still waiting at the table alone. "Mom, won¡¯t dade back? I just called him and found his phone was turned off." "Yes, he will. He promised toe back. Maybe his phone is out of power." Venusforted Tracey. Right at this moment, her cell phone rang and she went to check it with happiness. Unexpectedly, the photo disyed on the screen was Ben apanied by another woman and two children. The woman was kissing his cheek. He wore a birthday crown on his head and was making a wish with his eyes closed. "Mom, did Dad send you a message?" Tracey asked. "No." Tracey did not notice that the Venus''s was trembling slightly. "Dear Tracey, your father will not come back. Let''s eat." When Venus went to the kitchen getting rice, she could never hold the tears and let them fell. "Mom, why are you crying?" Tracey followed her all the time and saw her trembling shoulders as well as the tears rolling out of her eyes. "No, I''m not crying. It''s just...the sand goes into my eyes." "Mom, you''re lying. There''s no sand in the room. Is it dad? He must have made you unhappy. That day, my ssmate told me that he took another woman and children ying in the amusement park. Did he abandon us?" The childish words of Tracey were even more like a knife stabbing into Venus'' heart. She squatted down and hugged Tracey tightly. "No, dad won''t abandon us. You are so lovely. How can he have a heart to do that?" "Mom, will Dade back if I behave better?" "Yes..." Venus''s tears flowed down her neck. Tracey had never seen her mother cry. The seemingly weak but strong woman cried like a child in front of little Tracey for the first time. It was a thunderstorm outside. Traceyy on the bed but couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. She wanted to go to the balcony to get some fresh air, but she saw her mom was standing in the yard. She didn''t hold the umbre, just like a motionless statue, and the direction she was looking at was where Ben disappeared. Recovering from the memory, Tracey spat heavily with relief. Even though so many years had passed, the picture of that night was still alive in her mind. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 At the moment, Carmen felt a string of emotions when she was packing her things in the room. She still remembered how she felt when she moved into this big house more than a decade ago. That time, she thought she could finally settle down, marry into a wealthy family and free from all types of men. She would sleep soundly on that soft bed every night and she could put all her year-long clothes in that big wardrobe. Everything was so beautiful that she felt like she was dreaming. No wonder there were so many women who wanted to marry into a wealthy family. She was the only one who seeded in the end and was married into a wealthy family. She was the ultimate winner. She came in a ze of glory in the past but now she was driven out in a wretched manner. There was a huge emotional difference then and now. She had bought many things previously. How could she move everything within just an hour? Carmen was mentally prepared to leave temporarily. She woulde back soon. Therefore, she just packed some jewellery, clothes and important documents such as her identity card. She looked at the door from time to time, hoping Ben woulde in and tell her that everything was a lie. To tell her that he had changed his mind and she could stay in the Xia family. However, every time Carmen looked at the door, Ben wasn''t there. Renee and Leo had already gone to the study room and bombarded Ben. "Dad, what did Mom do wrong? Why did you kick her out?" "That¡¯s right. Even if she had done something wrong, it would be fine if she corrects her mistakes. We made many mistakes since childhood yet you never punished us. When you were a child, you said that the most important thing is to learn from your mistakes. Why doesn''t it work on Mom now? Mom has been in the Xia family for so many years. She is not a nanny. You can''t kick her out as you like. She is our family." Ben sneered when he heard what they said. "Family member. She is indeed a good family member. Don''t you want to know what she has done? I just can''t say it aloud. You can go to ask her yourself." "If we could get answers from her, would we stille and ask you? Dad, just tell us, what did mom do wrong?" Renee and Leo were anxious and angry at the same time. Ben and Carmen didn''t tell them anything. "Anyway, I have nothing to say about her." Ben somehow saw a figure who resembled Venus in the crowd the other day. The figure disappeared when he chased after her. Venus had never dressed like this. Therefore, Ben thought that it was just someone else who had a simr figure like Venus so he didn''t think much about it. Since that day, he had been thinking about the happy times he spent with Venus in the past, and he regretted everything he had done previously. Ben made a lot of mistakes that led to the situation today. He felt sorry for what he had done. He could still make up for Venus if she was alive but he couldn''t do so if she was dead. His guilt towards Venus gradually turned into disgust towards Carmen. "Dad, I know. That b*tch Tracey must have said something to you again. I am telling you, she is talking nonsense. You don''t believe..." Renee thought this matter had something to do with Tracey because Carmen was driven out as soon as Tracey came back. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ben pped Renee in the face before she could finish speaking. Renee was bing mad because was pped three times by three people in a day. "She is your sister. Mind what you say. All of you get out. I don''t want to see you." Ben was so angry that he threw the expensive inkstone on the desk to the ground. Renee and Leo could only leave when they saw that Ben was very angry. They went back to Carmen and saw her lonely back as she crouched on the floor and packed her things. "Mom, has Dad lost his mind?" Renee felt aggrieved about how things had changed. Her father who loved her the most in the past, had changed after Tracey came back. He would scold Renee whenever he wanted. "Don''t talk nonsense. Tracey would cause trouble again if she hears that. Have you forgotten what I said before?" Carmen quickly covered Renee''s mouth and looked at the door warily. Tracey''s words could provoke Ben to get angry. The shrewd woman knew everyone''s temper very well so it was easy for her to stir things up. "Why are you so afraid of her? No matter how powerful she is, she is just like us." Renee became more and more angry. "Silly girl, who told you that she is the same as us? Have you forgotten that she is the real heir to the Xia family''s inheritance in terms of status? I don''t have a marriage certificate with your father until now and I am not considered as his legal wife. Your household registry is also under the name of other rtives of the Xia family. All of these points to the fact that we are unworthy of the title. I wanted to make your grandfather ept you by bringing you to thepany, but now..." Carmen had worked hard for many years but she got nothing in the end. Ben¡¯s father was furious when Ben took as a mistressst time. Tracey''s mother passed away after that, causing Ben''s father to hold a deep grudge against Carmen. Over the years, he had kept Ben''s household register very well. It was to prevent a woman like Carmen, who wanted to marry his son for money, from obtaining a marriage certificate with Ben. Without the certificate, Carmen would not get any protection from the law. He hated Carmen very much. He would let her be a mistress with no title for the rest of her life. He did that not only to punish Carmen, but also to force her to leave so that Ben could see Carmen''s true colors. No woman would be willingly follow a man without having a title. Ben¡¯s father did not expect Carmen to stay with Ben for so many years. He started to loosen up recently. He felt that it was enough to punish Carmen for twenty years. The children had already grown up. He couldn''t let Renee and Leo stay in a house under someone else¡¯s name forever. He came up with a n. He asked Tracey toe back at this time and schemed to make him hate them again. Carmen nearly got everything she wanted but she might not be have the chance to have them for the rest of her life now. She said a few more words to Renee and Leo. Ben pushed the door open at the same time. "One hour is up. Time for you to leave." He stood by the door and didn''t enter the room. He just looked at Carmen coldly. Renee rushed over to him. "Dad, I am begging you. Let Mom stay. We apologize on Mom¡¯s behalf for her mistakes. Please forgive her." "Forgive her? Hehe, there is no way I would ever forgive someone who is unfaithful to marriage." Ben said coldly. "You said that Mom is unfaithful to marriage... That''s impossible. Mom would never do such a thing." "She and I both know whether she did it or not. Carmen, you can leave now." Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Renee turned to look at Carmen. "Mom, are you unfaithful to your marriage?" "Let''s talk about thister. I... I have my difficulties." Carmen behaved badly and dated numerous men when she was young. She had restrained herself ever since she was in a rtionship with Ben and got pregnant. She was ashamed now that her own affairs were exposed in front of her children. "Dad, there must be a misunderstanding. Please don''t kick Mom out, okay? It''s still raining outside and it would be very dangerous to go out." Leo was also very worried. "I have already given her time to pack but she has been procrastinating. No one can be med for this matter. Alright, you can leave now." Ben said coldly. Carmen dragged the suitcase, carried a bag and walked towards the door step by step. She knew very well that Ben would drive her out personally if she did not leave on her own. It was better for her to leave now rather than to wait for that moment toe. At least she would leave in a decent way instead of being driven away in a wretched manner. "Wait." A cold voice sounded and Tracey was standing at the door. "You can''t leave for the time being." Carmen looked at her doubtfully. Was Tracey trying to y some tricks again? It did not matter as long as she could stay. "Tracey, are you going to speak for her too?" Everybody looked at Tracey at the same time. Tracey would be involved whenever there were changes. Did she suddenly change her mind? How could it be possible? She should be the one who wanted Carmen to leave most in the room. Just as everyone was guessing what Tracey was going to do, she eventually spoke, "Dad, have you forgotten that you said that you would let her to take away the things she owned? This room used to be my mother''s room. Who knows if she has taken away the things that belonged to my mom or the Xia family. I want her to open her luggage so that I can check." It was outrageous. Carmen couldn''t stay calm anymore when she heard Tracey¡¯s insulting words. "Tracey, am I a thief? You still need to check my luggage. I also have human rights. You will be invading my privacy if you do so." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Aunt Liu, why are you so angry? If you have nothing to hide, you can open your luggage to prove your innocence. The angrier you get, the more it proves that you are guilty." Tracey thought of her mother¡¯s back who was standing alone in the rain ten years ago. Her mother might seem weak but she was actually very arrogant and stubborn. Ben told her that he woulde back. Even though she knew that he was having a birthday party with another family, she still stood stubbornly in the rain and waited for him. That was because by standing at the spot, she could see Bening back at first sight. She got sick after that due to the downpour. Although it aroused Ben''s guilt, it also caused Carmen to retaliate more fiercely by sending her mother indecent photos or videos every now and then. Although Carmen did not appear publicly at that time, she had tortured her mother mentally for many years. It would be too easy to just kick Carmen out at the moment. Since Carmen liked to y dirty, Tracey would strip off Carmen''s disguise and crush her self- esteem! "You don''t need to provoke me. I''ll open it." Carmen was furious and she threw her luggage to the ground. "Look, is there anything that you''re looking for?" "Don''t worry, I will take my time to check your luggage. I will never let you take away the Xia family¡¯ s property." Tracey smiled as she squatted down "Tracey, don¡¯t go overboard. You have already expelled my mother from the Xia family. What else do you want? You do not even give thest bit of self-esteem to others?" Renee was furious. Tracey just raised her head and smiled slightly. "Your mother has lost her self-esteem a long time ago. I am not the one who took it away. She threw it away herself." After that, she checked Carmen''s luggage carefully. Carmen clenched her fists, but she couldn''t do anything about it as the tables were turned. She was in control of the whole situation in the past but now she no longer had the power to do so and could only be taken advantage of by others. "Tracey, that''s about it!" "I haven''t even checked yet. How can you say that?" Tracey went straight for the jewelry box. Carmen was indeed a smart person. She didn''t take many clothes but took all the precious jewelry instead. Those glittering pieces of jewelry were not really expensive. Tracey searched through the jewlry and found a green jade bracelet. Tracey just wanted to blow Carmen''s self-esteem initially but she didn''t expect Carmen to be so shameless! The jade bracelet was not like other jewelry which was bought over the years. She remembered very clearly that this was her mother''s favorite jewelry. "Aunt Liu, this is my mother''s jade bracelet. Can you be more shameless? You took my mother''s man and lived in my mother''s house. Now you even want to take my mother''s jewelry away!" Many people would like to possess the gem that was used to make the jade bracelet. The bracelet made from the gem was worth millions of dors. After more than 20 years, the price of the bracelet had risen and it was valued at approximately tens of millions of dors! Carmen was really sly to even want to take the bracelet away. Tracey didn''t know whether Carmen knew the value of the goods or was just greedy!" Ben looked at it carefully. It was indeed Venus'' bracelet. It was an engagement token that he gave to her back then. Venus was very touched at that time. She said that she would cherish the bracelet for the rest of her life, not only because it was precious, but also because it had a significant meaning. Tracey''s mother would only wear it when she attended important asions not otherwise as she feared she would scratch it. "This is Venus'' stuff. Carmen, I told you to only take your stuff. You can take away all the jewelry that I have bought for you these years but you can''t touch the things that belonged to Venus!" Ben was also a little angry when he thought of how shameless Carmen was. Carmen''s face turned pale. "I didn''t take it on purpose. You only gave me an hour to pack. I was so flustered that I didn''t see it clearly..." "Really? It''s still eptable that you didn''t see the bracelet clearly and took by mistake. You also took these ruby earrings by mistake?" Tracey took out another piece of jewelry. Carmen took every piece of jewelry that Venus cherished in the past. Venus was not as high-key as Carmen. In addition to attending big asions, she was usually a very clean-cut person. Tracey would often apany her mother and watch her carefully polish the jewelry. It was not just jewelry to her but a reminder of Ben''s love for her. Tracey had seen a lot of her jewelry and knew which precious ones belonged to her. She still remembered it clearly even after so many years. "How could you touch Venus'' stuff?" Ben was so angry that his face turned red. "Hubby, let me exin. I, I really didn''t do it on purpose." "Stop exining. I don''t want to hear it!" Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Carmen exined in a panic. She nned toe back but she was getting on Ben¡¯s nerves at the moment. This would only make them more distant from each other. She did not pay attention to Ben previously because she didn''t believe that he would be so heartless to check her luggage. Carmen did not expect that Tracey would eventually check her luggage. Tracey looked at her with a mocking look when she was caught red-handed. "Aunt Liu, does Dad treat you badly all these years? Look at all these jewlry in your suitcase. Which item is not bought by my father? They are not enough for you that you even took the things left by my mother. The bracelet was a token of love that my father gave her back then. My mother''s name was engraved on it. She loved these things the most when she was alive. She would wipe these jewelry every day when she was still alive and you tried to take them away. Aren''t you afraid that my mother wille for you at night?" Tracey spoke a low voice. It scared Carmen so much that she sat on the ground with sweat dripping on her head. Ben could still remember Venus'' shy face when he saw the bracelet. The wonderful memories were ruined by Carmen. "I have changed my mind. You can''t take away all these jewelry! Although I spent my money to buy these for you, they all belonged to the Xia family." Ben said coldly. Carmen was very anxious at the moment. "Ben, how can you do this to me? I have wasted my youth staying with you for so many years. I even gave birth to Leo and Renee. How can you do this to me?" Tve done my best over the years and I''m confident that I have fulfilled my duty as a father and husband. I have given you a good life filled with wealth and allowed you to live a glorious life among your peers. I''ve taken good care of you and I never been cked. But what else have you done other than giving birth to Leo and Renee? They were brought up by the nanny since childhood. What else do you do other than spending money on skincare, clothes and shopping every day?" "I''ve been with you for so many years but you never get us a marriage certificate. You still want me to leave without anything. Ben, don''t you feel guilty?" Carmen began to settle the scores. She said that she didn''t care about status previously and she only wanted to be with together with Ben. However, Carmen acted differently at the moment. Ben looked at her coldly and said, "Apart from not giving you a title, where else did I not do well? The household register has always been in the hands of my father. You know about it too but you are ming me now." The more aggressive Ben and argued, the happier Tracey became. Carmen only took a few pieces of clothes. It was obvious that she nned to return to the Xia family. Tracey was the one who caused Carmen to leave the family. How could she let here back? Carmen was indeed whimsical. She had iting. Ben would probably give up on herpletely after this incident. It would be even more interesting when the paternity report came out. "Alright. We''re husband and wife after all. I don''t want things to be too ugly. You can leave these jewelry here and leave on your own." Ben looked extremely tired. He saw Carmen¡¯s ugly behavior and could not recognize her just now. "Okay, you can take keep all of them." Carmen took out all the jewelry and left angrily with a somewhat empty suitcase. "Dad, quickly say something. Where do you want Mom to go in this heavy rain?" "Dad, I am begging you. Please let Mom stay. You have been together for so many years, why make such a fuss now? Other people wouldugh at us if they know about this." "It doesn''t matter if they ridicule or talk about this matter. The matter is settled. I''m sorry but I can''t compromise and spend the rest of my life with her. Carmen, I''ve told you that you could leave decently. Making a scene like this won''t change anything. On the contrary, everybody''s emotion is affected." Ben replied indifferently. "You don¡¯t have to rush me out. I¡¯ll leave on my own." Carmen stopped begging Ben in a humble way because she knew very well that it was useless for her to say anything at the moment. Especially when Tracey was present. If she didn''t leave, Tracey would still find a way to force her to do so. She might as well leave. She just felt that it was a pity. "Aunt Liu, we¡¯ve known each other for a while now. Let me call a taxi for you." Tracey came up to Carmen with a smile. "You don¡¯t need to pretend to be nice!" Carmen dragged her suitcase to the door. She was greeted by a violent storm when she opened the door. A bolt of lightning shed by, causing her to tremble in shock. The cold air made her heart tremble. She had left the ce many times previously, but never once was she in such a mood. She initially nned to leave and onlye back when Ben¡¯s anger subsided. However, it did not seem as simple as she had thought. She had a feeling that she would never have the opportunity to return if she left this time. Her departure would be forever. "Mom, don¡¯t go. What do we do if you leave?" Renee broke into tears. Carmen felt helpless when she was tugged by Renee. Nobody would want to abandon their normal life and just leave like that. Carmen left because there was no way she could change the situation. "Dad...'''' "If you say one more word, you can leave together with her. I won''t ask you to stay." Ben was tired of hearing Leo and Renee cry. His words caused the entire room to be quiet. Leo and Renee had been crying and yelling because they didn''t want Carmen to leave. Now that the matter was rted to them, they didn''t dare to speak anymore. If they were also driven out of the Xia family, they would be cut off from their financial resources and lose their status in the Xia family. Nobody would be willing to give that up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In short, everyone was greedy for wealth and status. Carmen was a little disappointed. "I''m leaving. Take good care of yourselves." "Mom, take care." Tracey''s lips curled into a smile when she saw Leo and Renee''s behavior. Carmen really gave birth to two ''good'' children who abandoned her at the critical moment. They were so afraid to be expelled from the Xia family that they didn''t even have the courage to send Carmen off to take a taxi. They were afraid that they would not be able to return if they stepped out of the door. Was this how they treat their own mother? What a ridiculous kinship. When Carmen walked out in her high heels, she realized that she had forgotten to take an umbre because she had acted rashly just now. She was too ashamed to turn back and could only move ahead. After Renee and Leo returned to their rooms gloomily, Tracey said to Ben, "Dad, it''s sote. I knew Aunt Liu after all. I''ll send her off." "Tracey, you are the one who ispassionate." Chapter 302 Chapter 302 "Dad, this is what I should do. After all, Aunt Liu has been in the family for so many years. She has also taken care of me since I was a child. I should send her off. At least I should give her an umbre." Tracey''s words were very interesting. Only those who knew the hardship she had suffered previously would know the meaning of her words. "Alright. Go ahead. I thought Leo would send her to the hotel. I scolded them because I wanted them to stop asking me to let her stay. I never said that I didn''t allow them to send her off. It''s sote now and it''s raining heavily outside. Who will take the responsibility if something bad happens to Carmen?" Ben might seem strict but he was still a good person at heart. Fortunately, Carmen made a serious mistake this time. She might be able to get Ben to change his mind if she made other mistakes. Tracey was d that she did not tell Ben what Carmen had done in the past as soon as she came back. Even if Ben believed her, Carmen would find a way to make up for it gradually. Because of Tracey, it would be hard for Carmen to return to the Xia family again. "Alright, Dad. I''ll go first. Give me your car keys. I''ll send her to the hotelter." "Okay. Go ahead." Ben handed the keys to Tracey and she left with an umbre. Carmen dragged her suitcase and walked in the heavy rain alone. She turned to look at the ce where she had lived for so many years. She was full of yearning when she came here. She was like Cindere who married the prince. She no longer had to be trapped by her life and she could have everything without doing anything. Renee and Leo followed her, tugged at her skirt and asking excitedly at that time, "Mom, is that our home?" "Yes, that''s our home. Both of you will live there in the future." Carmen said as she touched Renee and Leo¡¯s heads. "Wow, our home is so beautiful. It is like a castle from a fairy tale. Mom, can I stay here for the rest of my life?" "Of course. You call him Dad in the future. This is our home." "Okay." Leo and Renee ran towards the house happily. It was a stark contrast between the grand asion when she first came and the solitary departure when she left in the heavy rain at the moment. It was more difficult for Carmen to call a taxi because she was in the vi area. Carmen cursed Ben''s ruthlessness in her heart as she pulled her arms to herself. She shouldn''t have been rash just now and she should have worn more clothes. She was cold and miserable at the moment. Her body shivered when the wind blew. There was not even a shelter to hide from the rain in the vi area. Carmen knew that she had to leave quickly and find a ce to stay temporarily. She heard the sound of the horn and the headlights of a car shone behind her. Carmen looked back and her eyes were dazzled by the lights. She covered her eyes with her hand and saw that it was Ben''s car through the gap between her fingers. Her anger disappeared instantly as she thought that Ben came to pick her up. The scene from an idol drama appeared in her mind. The heroine left angrily and the male protagonist drove to look for her. Carmen thought that as long as Ben came to find her, she would let bygones be bygones and they would get back together. The car stopped behind Carmen. Carmen could not see who was inside because the windscreen was full of raindrops that could not be cleared thoroughly by the wiper. The door opened and Carmen rushed to the car. "Hubby, I knew you couldn''t bear to leave me alone..." "Aunt Liu, who are you calling hubby? Please look carefully at who I am." Tracey''s cold voice sounded. The expression on Carme¡¯s face changed and her eyes turned cold when she heard Tracey¡¯s voice. "Howe it''s you? Where''s Ben? Why hasn''t hee yet?" Carmen did not give up and took a nce inside the car. She realized it was just Tracey. Ben, Leo and Renee were also not there. "Why can''t it be me? Aunt Liu, are you very disappointed? Dad hates you so much now. How could hee to send you off? Leo and Renee really surprised me. You had been struggling to raise them for so many years but they didn''t even want to see you off. Tsk, tsk. I really feel unworthy of you. You saved Leo with the money you earned by selling your body but he didn''t even thank you. You are also driven out of the Xia family. You are so pitiful!" Tracey would not normally mock others. She also did not like to kick others when they were down. Except for one person. The woman who broke up her family and tried to kill her many times. Tracey felt really happy when she saw Carmen''s wretched condition. She was a hundred times happier than when she got arge order from a client. She wanted to see Carmen discouraged more than anyone else. "They are my children. It''s natural for my parents to do anything for their children. I did everything on my own free will. It has nothing to do with them. They don¡¯t need to know about it. The reason why they didn''te to see me off is that they are afraid of being driven out of the Xia family. I won''t me them. You are happy now, aren''t you?" Carmen said indifferently. "They did nothing wrong. They only abandoned their own mother when they were scolded by their father. I really doubt if they are your biological children. On the other hand, how could someone like you teach your children to be polite? Of course, I''m happy." Tracey smiled. "If you are here to ridicule me, you have achieved your goal. I am already expelled from the Xia family." Carmen looked at the Tracey who was standing in front of her and regretted once again that she did not kill her earlier, leaving her as a scourge. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Achieved my goal? You have underestimated me. I''ve told you before that my purpose is to drive the three of you out of the Xia family. How could I only let you leave alone?" Tracey said with a charming smile. Carmen heard the implication behind her words and she suddenly became nervous. "Renee and Leo are just a little capricious. You can take revenge on me if you have any grudge against me. Just spare them. They are innocent!" "Innocent? It''s indeed very innocent for someone who stabbed me with apass when he was a child." "Well, even if you have a grudge against them, I was kicked out of the Xia family because I made a mistake. But they are different. They didn''t make any mistakes at all. Your father will not be foolish enough to drive them away." Carmen said with hatred. "Who said they didn''t make any mistakes? Their birth is a mistake. Aunt Liu, do you need me enlighten you about certain matters?" Tracey smiled wickedly. The uneasiness in Carmen''s heart amplified. "I, I don''t know what you are talking about." "It fine if you don''t understand. I can remind you. Leo and Renee don''t look like my dad at all." Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Upon hearing this, Carmen''s face changed greatly, as if the sky had copsed. "No, they look like me! Because my genes are powerful to make them look like me more than their father. Actually, there are many kids in the world who don''t look like their father." Even though Carmen was trying to conceal the truth, however, she was too excited to conceal the shaking of her voice. "Carmen, I just said that they don''t look like my dad. I didn''t say that they look like Edgar. Why are you so excited?" Tracey¡¯s previous words had surprised Carmen a lot. Now she suddenly mentioned Edgar, which was almost striking this guilty woman. "What, what the hell are you talking about! Why are you mentioning others?" "Others? Really? Why do I feel that neither Renee nor Leo looks like my dad at all? Instead, they look like Edgar. Did you forget something you did in the past?" Tracey smiled like a dark rose. Carmen grabbed Tracey''s hand. "What do you want?" Tracey held the umbre and stopped smiling. She looked at Carmen coldly. "Carmen, I remembered my mom once asked you the same question." At that time, after Carmen bombarded Tracey¡¯s mom with various photos and videos of she and Ben, a strong woman like Venus began to copse. One night, Ben was drunk. It was supposed to be the secretary who sent him home, but Carmen took this job. Ben was so drunk that he had no consciousness at all. Carmen was supporting him and opened the door of the Xia residence. Venus saw these two people appearing at the door. She didn''t expect that Carmen could be so presumptuous. In a rage, Venus asked Carmen, "What on earth do you want to do?" "What do I want to do? Mrs. Xia, I think I have made it clear. I want to rece you. Leave Ben, as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t me me for using means to drive you away. You can still keep your dignity by divorce proactively. If being driven out, that will be too miserable." "You...how dare you!" "Haha, that''s why Ben loves me! I''ll get your position, Mrs. Xia." After saying that, Carmen left proudly. Hearing the dialogue, Little Tracey rubbed her eyes and came over. "Mom, who is that aunt?" "She... nothing. It''s just one of your father''s friends. Your dad is drunk, I''ll help him go up." When she passed by Tracey, Tracey saw her hand was red, which was pinched by the nails of herself. The picture that Carmen hurting Venus was still vivid in Tracey''s mind. She had waited for the day of revenge too long! It had been so many days and nights and the day finally came! "Tracey, I know I''m sorry for your mother. If she is still alive, I will apologize to her, but she has been gone long ago. Revengees at an end. I have been your dad''s wife for so long. Please let me go." Carmen began to showed weakness. Carmen''s weakness disgusted Tracey. But her face did not change at all. "Let you go? Who lets my mother go? Carmen, I want you to pay. If my father knows that Renee and Leo are not his children and he raised another man''s kids for twenty years, do you think what he would think?" "Tracey, I beg you. Don¡¯t tell him about this. You can hate me, you can also revenge on me, I will ept it. Please let them go. They are just innocent children." Now Carmen knew the taste of fear. "They are innocent, I am not innocent? Why should I be bullied by you and your children? How you can easily go by simply apologizing?" "As long as you can let go of Renee and Leo, you can do anything you want on me. I can also leave A City and never go back to your father." Poor mother¡¯s love! Although Renee and Leo were born useless, they were Carmen''s children after all. Once their identities were exposed, they would lose everything including their future. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carmen knew this was her own mistake and her children should not bear punishment, let alone they were the children who had been spoiled grew up. If they were driven out of the Xia family with no life skills, how they survive this dark society? The Xia family was the shield for Renee and Leo and Carmen would definitely not let her children lose it. "Let go of your children? What about me? I was bullied all the time." Carmen looked at the woman holding an umbre in front of her. Tracey did look like Venus, especially her temperament was cold and noble. No matter under what kind of situation, Tracey would always straighten her back. This was what Carmen and Renee could never be able to learn. Such a temperament was not created by wearing big- name fashionable clothes or dazzling jewelry but came from a strong heart. Carmen slowly bent down and knelt in the cold water. The pouring rain had already drenched her clothes. Tracey held the umbre and looked straight at the woman kneeling in front of her. The rain was like beads, falling down on Carmen''s head one by one along the surface of Tracey¡¯s umbre. Carmen, who usually paid attention to her image, now didn''t care how embarrassed she was. She looked at Tracey with a pair of begging eyes, saying "Tracey, please, no matter how do you revenge on me, don¡¯t hurt my children!" Seeing her kneeling down here, Tracey didn''t feel happy but a little sad. "Why? Why did you still commit mistakes as you can see this oue? Carmen, put away your begging, it won¡¯t work. No matter how you beg me, I will deal with your children. It looks like you don''t need me to see you off. This umbre is for you. Be good from now on, I am always here to settle our grudge." Finished saying, Tracey threw her umbre out. It slowly fell in the air, and finally fell to the ground turnover. The rain kept falling. Carmen wanted to catch Tracey. "Don''t, Tracey, don'' t tell him, please..." The only response to Carmen was the sound of the car¡¯s door shut. Carmen beat the car desperately. "No, Tracey, don¡¯t do that!" Tracey didn''t even look at her. She directly started the car and stepped on the elerator. The car left quickly. Carmen had no support and fell down. The big-name clothes she wore was all wet and in a mess. Carmen''s tears mixed the rain, falling down from her face. "No, no!" She had never been so embarrassed in her life. She thought of something suddenly and hurriedly called Renee. "Mom, have you found the hotel?" "Renee, listen, don''t have any contact with Tracey in the future, and don''t let her take your hair, nails, and even skin scraps. You must stay away from her and never have a contact with her, remember!" Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Renee was confused. "Why...why can¡¯t we contact her? Is there a problem with her?" "Renee, I''m not joking. Tracey is very likely to affect your future. You have to listen to me and don''t have any contact with her, especially your hair and nails. You can''t let her get them!" Carmen knew that Tracey had known about Renee and Leo¡¯s identity. But from Ben¡¯s reaction, he apparently did not know this matter yet. Otherwise, Renee and Leo would be driven out too. Since he didn''t know it, which meant that Tracey didn¡¯t expose it out. Such an excellent opportunity for Tracey to knock them off, how could she waste it? Carmen thought the reason why Ben still not know it was because Tracey had no evidence. Exposing such a thing without evidence, who would believe it? What Carmen only could do was to keep her children away from Tracey. No contact, Tracey would be unable to obtain evidence. "Okay, mom, I know. Be careful outside alone. I''ll go to see you tomorrow." Renee didn''t know how embarrassed Carmen was now. She did not worry about her mom at all. As a rich woman, even if Carmen had left the Xia family, she can find any hotel she liked to live in. Carmen hung up the phone. She didn''t let Renee know she was trapped in mess. Since she was already getting wet, she directly sat down on the ground. She dialed another number, and a teasing voice quickly came. "Hey, how you called me? Did you want me again?" "I don¡¯t have a mood for this topic. Tracey had already known that Renee and Leo are your children," Carmen said anxiously. "So what? She''s just a little girl, what can she do?" "Right, she is a little girl. But didn¡¯t you forget, she drove you out of Xia¡¯s Group and drove me out of the Xia family easily, now she wants to exposing our children''s identity. You never fulfill the responsibility as a father. If their future was ruined, what do you want them to live for?" "You have been driven out?" Edgar was surprised. He did not expect Tracey to be so powerful to simply kick him and Carmen off within so short time. "Yes. Ben had known what had happened between you and me, so he drove me out. Now I''m homeless and I don''t have money." Carmen said and sneezed. "Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up now." Edgar asked where Carmen was and hurriedly hung up. The woman in messing dress beside Edgar was Ruth. She pulled Edgar and said, "It¡¯s pouring rain outside, where are you going? You promised to be with me tonight, which slut is calling you?" "My little darling, be good. I have something urgent. Let¡¯s y next time, keep this money and buy the bag you like." Then Edgar took out a stack of cash from his wallet and put it on the bed. "It''s sote. Be careful. Remember to take an umbre." Ruth said. "I''ll contact youter." Edgar left in a hurry. It was not until the door was closed that Ruth put away her fake smile, then she curled her mouth up into a sneering. There was a camera on the head of the bed. Edgar liked to record the scene of ying with women. But usually, he would not let anyone touch this camera. Today, he was in a hurry to leave and forgot to take the camera away. Ruth pressed the Stop button and opened the previous record. She wanted to keep some evidence forter use. She decided to fight with this man till the end. Every video was with an unsightly thumbnail. When Ruth looked up one by one, she suddenly noticed a person. If her memory wasn''t wrong, it was Ben''s wife. How could she appear in Edgar''s video? Ruth felt that there was something wrong and she quickly yed the video. Not until watching this video did she explore a new world! Edgar had such a rtionship with Ben¡¯s wife! It was a big secret. Ruth suddenly thought that she helped Tracey obtain Edgar''s hair before. It looked like a few hairs would not be in a great use. What if they were used for the paternity test? From the video, Ruth soon realized that they had somewhat mysterious history. At this moment, Ruth felt excited. If she exposed this matter, it must be creating a sensation. However, if Ruth did this thing personally, there wouldn''t be any good to herself, and she may be disgusted by Edgar. "Why not trade with Tracey?" Ruth thought. She dialed Tracey''s number. Tracey just returned to the bedroom and wiped her wet hair with a towel. Her phone rang. Seeing that it was Ruth, Tracey blinked her eyes and thought, ''What does she want from me?" "Hello." "Miss Xia, I just found an interesting video in Edgar''s camera. I think you want it." Ruth yed with the memory card in her hand. "What video?" Tracey was a little confused. "The video of Edgar and Carmen having sex in thepany. I guess thest time you asked me to take Edgar''s hair is for the paternity test, right? If there is such a video, Carmen may not be able to stay in the Xia family any longer." Ruth was a smart person, she reasoned and found Tracey''s n. "If you really have that video, it will be very useful for me. But let''s talk about the reward you want. I don''t believe that there will be such a thing as free lunch." Tracey had been totally in the businesswoman¡¯s mind. "I can give you this video, for free. I don''t want anything. Don''t think I''m ying tricks. Thest time I got along with you, I found that you''re a good person. This is one of the reasons. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Another reason is that I also want to take advantage of you to defeat Ad. Last time, she insulted me in thepany, I can''t bear it! But I won'' t expose myself. I helped you as well as me." Tracey was surprised that Ruth was so frank. "Do you know Ad''s family background?" "I know." "Since you know, do you still want to provoke this woman? I remember that your family background is not good. If you fight with her, it''s just like throwing an egg against a stone." Tracey''s words were not mocking, but she wanted Ruth to give up grudges and live a peaceful life. "That¡¯s the drive for me to live on. I never thought of destroying Edgar''s family before. He wants my body and I want his money. It¡¯s not decent, I know. But as long as I can get what I want, I am willing to exchange my body for them. When the post was spreading on the inte, the whole world was cursing me. Everybody scolded me, saw me as a mistress who destroys other''s love and family and interferes with their marriage. In fact, even if not yed with me, Edgar would also y with other women. This was the happiness he couldn''t get from her wife. It doesn''t matter for me to be scolded by other people, but Edgar, he couldn''t do this to me, but he did. So, I swear that I will never let them go easily." Ruth said. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Everyone had self-esteem. Ruth remembered that day, Ad came to thepany with Edgar, cursing her and crushing her self- esteem heavily, which aroused Ruth¡¯s resistance. It seemed that she was determined to do so. Tracey didn''t stop her. "Then what do you want me to do?" "Well, you release the affair between Carmen and Edgar, Ad will concentrate all her anger on Carmen. You and I will be benefited from it." "Ok, anyway, our interests don''t conflict. I want to drive away Carmen and her illegitimate child. You want to tear Ad and Edgar apart. In some ways, we are alliance." Tracey thought about it carefully and answered. "Right, I just heard someone call Edgar and said that she was driven out by the Xia family. It must be Carmen who called. Edgar has already gone to pick her up." "I know. Sent the video to me. I won''t release it now. I¡¯m going to wait for some time." "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." Ruth hung up the phone and threw the cash from bed to the ceiling. The red notes fell like petals. "Edgar, Ad, let¡¯s wait and see!" Tracey hung up the phone. Last time, she caught Edgar and Carmen had sex in the office and recorded it outside the door through a slight gap, which made the video seen not very clearly. Ruth had done Tracey a great favor. Now Tracey had one more evidence of Carmen, it was quite a good thing. The video was inrge size. Tracey downloaded a video editor to edit the most important parts. She began to edit. Ben knocked on the door and came in. Tracey quickly closed the video. "Dad, are you in a bad mood?" Tracey saw his father was obviously absent-minded. "Tracey, did you send her to the hotel safely?" It turned out that he was worried about Carmen. Although Carmen had betrayed Ben, they had been lived together for more than 20 years. He still cared about Carmen. It waste and heavily rainy. If something bad happened to Carmen, he would suffer guilt. Tracey remembered Ruth said that Edgar had gone to pick up Carmen. "Well, dad, I¡¯ll let you completely give her up." Tracey thought. "Dad, I wanted to send her to the hotel, but she was very angry and shouted at me, saying that I made her homeless. She didn''t allow me to approach, and I had no choice but to leave the umbre to her. But the rain is getting heavier, and it''s not easy to take a taxi nearby. Dad, do you want to go and check?" Tracey incited him on purpose. Even if Ben cared about Carmen, when he see Carmen stayed with Edgar, he would definitely give her up. "Okay, I''ll go and see her." Ben left. When Edgar arrived, Carmen was sitting beside her suitcase. She did not hold an umbre, looked like an abandoned doll. Such an image of her reminded Edgar of their first met. It was in the night club and Carmen was the bar girl. Men woulde here to look for fun. Sometimes, they would ask women to do all kinds of things. Carmen was one of those women. That night, she met a very perverted guest. The guest used some special toys to make Carmen''s whole body hurt, but she gained a lot of money as a reward. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After serving, she dragged her tired body and got ready to go home. Later she was identally hit by someone, but she was too weak to bear the huge strength and fell. The person who hit her was Edgar. He looked at the woman lying on the ground. Her injuries were so serious, but she was still picking up the money that was scattered. For being distressed, he sent her to the hospital. That was how they started their rtionship. After Carmen was with him, she found that Edgar had been married long ago, and it was absolutely impossible for him to divorce. It represented that if Carmen continued to be with Edgar, she couldn''t be his wife as well. Therefore, she targeted on Ben. "Do you want me to sympathize with you so you make yourself so miserable every time?" Carmen looked up at Edgar, "You''re here." "It''s really embarrassing to be driven out. I told you to stay with me, but you refused. This is your ending." Edgar said. "Stay with you? You won''t divorce her forever. Do you want me to be your wife with no status?" Carmen said resentfully. "What about staying with Ben, did you have status? Carmen, although you are always morous, maybe others don''t know the truth, I know. In appearance, you are Mrs. Xia, but you didn''t even have a marriage certificate with Ben. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been driven out today." Edgar had suffered Carmen¡¯s betrayal many years. "Enough, if you just want tough at me, get out now, I don''t need your sympathy!" Carmen got up and was going to leave with her suitcase. However, because she had sat on the ground for too long, her feet were already numb. As soon as she got up, she fell down on Edgar. Edgar quickly hugged her. "If there''s just sympathy, why should Ie all the way here?" Edgar couldn''t bear this pitiful look of Carmen, he naturally was not really angry. Carmen was a very special woman to him. He had really devoted himself to Carmen, otherwise, he would not have let her be pregnant with his own child. He originally thought that he could give Carmen everything she wanted except for status. He didn''t expect that Carmen would betray him and seriously hurt him. Since then, he had put away his sincere to love. He didn''t give it to his wife or any secret lovers. For healing the broken heart, he just found more and more women to y with. Now Carmen just slid to his arms, it was like me that melted Edgar'' s long frozen heart. If he didn''t care about her, he wouldn''t ept any of her requests over the years. Although those requests were all good for Renee and Leo, Edgar knew clearly but he would not like to admit it, his help was more for Carmen. Otherwise, he would not rush to Carmen at the first time right after knowing she was driven out. "That''s fine, being driven out is not a big deal. Anyway, I used to raise you. I don''t mind raising you again. Why are you crying? It''s not like the cold Carmen I know." Edgarforted her. Carmen did not break free from his arms. At this time, what she needed the most was a hug. She grabbed Edgar''s clothes with all her strength. A beam of the car light shot directly at them. Ben looked at the two people hugged in the rain, his face instantly turned cold. Carmen looked at the car and found it was the same car she just saw a while ago. Tracey wouldn''t come back to humiliate her again, the person in the car would only be Ben. She pushed Edgar away and rushed toward Ben. "Honey, don''t misunderstand. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship!" Ben had already made a U-turn. He rolled down the window and looked at Carmen with coldness in his eyes. "Carmen, you are really cheap." Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Ben was a gentleman. He never discriminated against women, and never scolded anyone. But a scolding of "Cheap" fully represented Ben''s disappointment and disgust to Carmen. Carmen shook her head with tears in her eyes. "Honey, it¡¯s not like this. You misunderstood." Maybe Ben''s heart would soften if he only saw Carmen was embarrassingly trapped in the rain, but he witnessed these two people hugged each other, that would be different, he had felt like swallowed a fly. Carmen had just been kicked out of the Xia family then soon got together with Edgar. It was difficult to imagine how many times they had secretly contacted over the years, except for thest time she was caught in Xia''s residence. "Don''t call me honey. We have never married. You don''t deserve this appetion. Carmen, be careful." Ben gave her a cold look. "No, don''t. Honey, you came to me means that I am still in your heart. Why don''t you listen to my exnation?" Carmen seized the window frame and said. "I don''t want to hear a word of you. Let go of me," Ben said coldly. "I won''t let go. I won''t!" Ben moved her fingers away from the window one by one. He coldly closed the ss and drove away without hesitation. Carmen fell down onto the watery ground once again. "Why...? He came must be because he doesn¡¯ t want me to leave... Why I was caught again...?" Carmen was confused. ''''Honey, don''t leave. Let me exin....1'' She looked at the car full of tears. Edgar stood behind her and said, "He has gone." "It''s you. You pushed me into this situation. Are you satisfied now?" Carmen med Edgar for all this happened. If he hadn''t made that perverted request in his office that day, Carmen wouldn''t have been discovered by Ben, and wouldn''t have been in such a bad situation. "So what? Carmen, I remember you were much crueler than I was many years ago. I came to pick you up for kindness. It seems that you don''t need my help, be your richdy, dear." Although Edgar still had feelings for Carmen, he was never a depressed man immersed in love hurt all day long. Carmen saw that he was going to leave too. "If you leave, I''m really alone," she muttered. Edgar sighed when he heard this. He turned around and picked Carmen up. Carmen''s eyes were red from crying. Edgar had an apartment by the river, and no person had lived there for a long time. He would have Carmen lived in temporarily. Carmen came out of the bathroom after finished bathing. She looked at Edgar with vignce and asked, "What are you doing here?" "Don''t worry, as long as I want women, there will be a lot of women, all young ones, not like you." Edgar''s every word was like a knife stabbing Carmen''s heart. Carmen hated beingmented old. Over the years, she had been trying hard to maintain her skin'' s youth. "Get out." She threw a sofa pillow at Edgar. "Don''t forget that you''re in my apartment now. You''re getting more and more hot-tempered." The worse a woman''s temper was, the more it could only prove that she was spoiled by a man. Thinking of this, Carmen felt very sad. She probably would never meet a man who treated her kindly like Ben in the future. She lost the mood to bicker with Edgar. She went straight back to her room and slept. Seeing Carmen slept on the bed, Edgar''s heart softened more. This night was doomed an unpeaceful night. Adam did not return home after sending Tracey back to Xia''s residence. In the private room of a well- known cafe, Adamzily leaned on the sofa and looked out of the window. Assistant Jiang was standing beside him. He checked his watch from time to time and said, "President, it''s only five minutes left. Will he come?" "I''m sure he will." Adam said lightly. "President, please forgive me for speaking frankly. The contract you signed will be a loss for us. You have never done a transaction in a loss. How could this be..." Assistant Jiang had worked for Adam for many years. Adam always made investments with a few times of return. He was always a businessman. But today was an exception, only for the person who cameter. Adam did not answer this question but continued to look out of the window. Without being with Tracey, he felt quite annoyed. But they were separated for just a while. He would love to stay with his little woman every moment as he could smell Tracey¡¯s fragrance. His favorite thing was to hold Tracey in his arms to watch a movie together. She would be an obedient little rabbit there. Adam called Tracey. When the phone was connected, Tracey''s gentle voice came, "Brother Adam, are you home?" Her voice sounded very happy. Adam was also happy for Tracey''s happiness. The corners of his mouth curled up subconsciously. "Not yet. I have an appointment with someone. Why are you so happy?" "I incited my father to drive Carmen out. My father was serious this time. Carmen is packing up." Tracey sounded much happier than usual. "Really? No wonder you are so happy. You will be happier when the results of the paternity test come out in a few days.11 "Of course, I am now nning a big y to drive them out like abandoned dogs." "Why don''t you ask who I am waiting for? You don''t care whether the person is a man or a woman?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Because I believe in you. So, I don''t care. You must have something to talk to this person. Anyway, I believe that you won¡¯t betray me." Tracey had a strong sense of security towards Adam. "Yes, it¡¯s raining. Remember to keep yourself warm at night and make sure you are covered in the quilt. I'' m not by your side, take care." Adam''s gentle voice softened Tracey''s heart. "Brother Adam, I will. You''d better go home early. There will be heavy rain." "Okay." "President, he''s here." Assistant Jiang said. Adam had to hang up the phone. "Little bunny, I gotta go. Remember to sleep early. Good night." "Good night." Tracey hung up the phone. Adam always hung up after Tracey did first. When the screen showed the call ended, the door was pushed open. A man in a dark purple suit came in. He took off his sses, and the whole body of him released a temperament of evil and enchanting. He was Carl, the man Tracey hated most. Eric followed behind him and yed the role of Assistant Jiang. The aura of Carl had changed. He went straight to Adam and said, "Mr. Xiao, I am surprised that you asked me out. It''s really strange." Chapter 307 Chapter 307 When Adam walked out of the cafe, the rain was still heavy. Facing such rain, He thought of thest time Tracey was scary and shivering in the quilt. But there was no lightning and thunder tonight, would she be afraid too? He didn''t relieve until found that no message nor calls from her. It was alreadyte, she should have fallen asleep. Without thunder and lightning, Tracey was not afraid at all. Listening to the sound of the rain, she fell asleep in a good mood. In the dream, her mother smiled gently at her, and she threw herself into her mother''s arms. She proudly told Venus, "Mom, I finally drove the bad woman who ruined our family away!" She had slept soundly the whole night. It was not until the rm clock rang that she slowly opened her eyes. It was already bright outside. She was totally refreshed. She pushed open the window and breathed in the fresh air after the rain. After Carmen was gone, she felt that the air in this house had be much fresher. She quickly washed up and got changed. She was probably the only one in this house who had a good mood. Ben obviously didn''t sleep well all night. He seemed to be immersed in the annoyance brought by Carmen. Renee and Leo also felt depressed because their mother was kicked out of the home. In the morning, they were all having dark eyes. Only Tracey walked down in high spirits. "Dad, good morning. Didn''t you sleep wellst night? You look a little tired."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes... well, it was so rainingst night and I barely fell asleep." Ben replied faintly, and Tracey didn''t point it out. "Breakfast is ready. Dad, let''s go and have it." Tracey smiled and said. "Okay." he was powerlessly answering. Ben''s face was haggard a lot. He wasn¡¯t reluctant to let Carmen go, he was just unable to figure out something. "I haven''t done enough for her? Why did she do this to me?" He was very disappointed in Carmen and felt that he had wasted too much strength and time on her. Renee and Leo were all quiet, none of them made noise as usual. The meal was in silence. No one spoke at all, only the sound of bowls and chopsticks collided in the air. Tracey''s cell phone rang. It was Adam who had arrived. Tracey quickly put down the bowl. "Dad, I¡¯m done." "Let''s go to thepany together?" "I''ll go first. You guys take your time." Tracey left in a hurry with herptop. Adam''s car stopped at the door. When seeing him, Tracey¡¯s mood was even getting better. "You seemed so happy." Adam saw her smile at a nce, just like the bright sunshine in the sky after the rain. "Of course." Tracey jumped over with a rare joy. Adam opened his arms and hugged the little girl. They embraced under the tree, in an atmosphere that was clean and pure, just like the sweet feeling when you were kissed by someone you liked in high school. A water drop slid down from a leaf, right fell on Tracey''s forehead. She was shocked and shrank her neck. "It¡¯s cold." "There''s heating in the car. Get in the car. I bought you soup buns." "Brother Adam, you''re so sweet. I just didn''t eat enough." Tracey liked to eat soup buns the most. Every time she ate it, she would feel as if going back to school days. "Silly bunny, I am definitely sweet, to you. Let''s eat in the car." Adam held her in the car. The soup buns were put in an exquisite box, they were really the buns that Tracey liked the most. At the time Tracey wanted to pick up the buns with a fork, Adam handed over a cup. As soon as Tracey saw this cup, she almost threw up. "Do I... have to drink the medicine again? Brother Adam, every time I drank it, I felt disgusted. Do you think I am pregnant?" "Impossible." Adam answered instantly. Tracey looked at him suspiciously. "How can you be so sure? We had sex so many times this month, and we didn¡¯t use contraception. It should be easy for me to get pregnant." Adam quickly eased his face and said, "Aren''t you in an irregr period? So, it was not so easy for you to get pregnant." "You are not a doctor. Why do I feel that I will soon have a baby? Brother Adam, I didn''t want to have a child at such a young age before. I don''t think I have grown up yet. But now I don''t think so. I know that I have grown up, I can give my child a family and protect him/her against the winds. What¡¯s more important, you are the father, you will be good for the child, aren''t you?" Tracey asked with a smile. "Of course, as long as it''s our baby, I will treat them well." Adam said this from the bottom of his heart. He wanted Tracey to give birth to their babies more than anyone else. "But it¡¯s not the time to think of the baby. The most important thing is to take medicine and adjust your body. Chinese medicine has no harm to you even if you are pregnant, you can drink it. I have consulted Lance." The more Tracey expressed her thirst for their babies, the more Adam wanted to hide the truth from her. She was already mentally prepared to be a mother, however, her body didn''t allow it to happen currently. He didn''t want to make her sad, so he had to keep it a secret first. Tracey believed Adam''s excuse and didn''t think too much. After all, who would deem herself infecund groundlessly? Tracey had no choice but to ept the cup, "Fine, I''ll drink it." Tracey drank it all the way with a frown. When she finished it, she felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. It was so ufortable! "It¡¯s so bitter..." Adam pinched her chin and gently kissed her lips. His dexterous tongue reached into her mouth and rolled up the scent of her tongue tip. Bitterness spread in his mouth. No wonder she hated drinking it so much. It was really bitter as if it invaded the heart. In particr, he was very sad about Tracey''s desire to be a mother. This kiss was full of pity and reluctance. Tracey was deeply touched by his kiss, "Was he feeling sorry for me?" She gently pushed Adam away and said, "Brother Adam, look at you. I won''t hate bitterness from now on. Don''t be sad, okay?" She eased Adam¡¯s frown with her fingers. Adam came to his senses and said, "Well, eat the buns, they are cooling off." "You eat first." Tracey fed one to Adam, and he opened his mouth to get it. "Tracey, you are still here. Anyway, we are going to the same ce. Can you give me a ride?" Renee''s voice sounded. Renee had been looking for the opportunity to get close to Adam. Wasn''t this a good one? As if neither Tracey nor Adam felt the existence of Renee, Tracey used the napkin to clean Adam''s mouth, "Is it tasty?" "It¡¯s good. Have a taste. Take your time. It¡¯s still a little hot. Be careful not to burn yourself." Adam reminded. "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn''t you see me?" Renee, who was ignored, was unpleasant. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Renee was exasperated. The two raised their heads and looked at Renee. Adam''s eyes were even cold, "What''s up?" "The buns look delicious. Can I try one?" Renee asked in a sweet voice, pretending to be cute. Carmen taught her that men were all buying this. How could the cold wooden women like Tracey be popr with men? At most, she had beauty, but men would finally get tired of it. "Do you want to eat this bun?" Adam nced at her, and Renee nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Mr. Xiao, if you don''t mind, feed me one." Renee saw that Adam did not refuse, then requested further. "Of course not!" Adam replied. Renee cast a proud look at Tracey. Tracey''s face was calm. If this girl was not Renee, Tracey would probably be jealous. However, she was and the women like her would never be able to make Tracey jealousy. "Ah..." Renee opened her mouth and tried to be more charming. Adam picked up a steamed bun and slowly approached her, but he didn''t feed it to Renee''s mouth. With a force on his wrist, the steamed bun flew out. The oily bun hit Renee''s face, and then slipped to the ground. Tracey saw Renee''s expression which was stunned. She thought in her heart that Adam was too bad. "Mr. Xiao, how can you do this?" "What''s wrong with me? Don''t you want me to feed you? I''ve already fed you. What does it have to do with me if you don''t catch it?" "How can you feed me like feeding a dog?" Renee had never been wronged like this. Adam was obviously treating Renee as a dog. "What¡¯s your rtionship with me? Why should I feed you?" Adam looked at her coldly. "You... you and my sister are a couple. Then you are my...brother-inw." Renee really didn''t want to say the word brother-inw. "Since you know that I am your brother- in-w, please don''t pester me any longer and please behave yourself." Adam closed the door and said, "Go." Renee was left there stunningly. She gnashed her teeth and stamped her feet with anger, which was spotted by Leo and Ben who just went out of the house. Ben''s face turned livid and shouted, "Come over!" "Dad, why are you so fierce?" Renee said loudly. She had nowhere to vent the anger from Adam. She used to talk to Ben this loudly, but Ben would tolerate her in the past. But this time, Ben pped her face without saying a word. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. I''m warning you to put away your secret thoughts. Your sister and Mr. Xiao have a stable rtionship. Don¡¯t learn your mother''s tricks. Be my daughter, I don''t require you to be outstanding, but you must have integrity!" Ben was sure that what Renee did was for seducing Adam. Adam was certainly excellent, it didn¡¯t mean that Renee could steal Tracey¡¯s boyfriend. Renee must be feeling extremely unlucky as she got four ps within two days! "Dad, you''ve changed. You drove my mother away. Are you going to drive me away now? I hate you!" "Renee, how can you say that?" After going through recent troubles, Leo had made some progress. After all, Tracey had defeated him so badly with a few easy tricks. He had admitted Tracey''s ability. Now Carmen had been driven out. Before she left, Leo was told to be aware of Tracey too, not only keeping away from her but also not having anything to do with her. Besides, he should please Ben and rebuild their rtionship. Now the situation was obvious that Ben and the old master were supporting Tracey. Ben mentioned that Carmen betrayed their marriagest night. It should be true and no man could stand his woman to cuckold him. Otherwise, with Carmen''s character, how could she be willing to be driven out easily without any exnation? For Leo, It would be good enough if Ben didn''t transfer his hatred for Carmen to him. But Renee still could not see the reality. If she annoyed Ben again, she might really be abandoned. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How dare you educate me? You are all bad guys." Renee directly drove her car and left. "B*stard, never learns good things but her mother''s awful tricks." Ben was furious. "Dad, don¡¯t be angry. She didn¡¯t mean that. Maybe she just thinks that Mr. Xiao is excellent and wants to get in touch with him. I don¡¯t think she has that kind of thought." Leo told a lie for helping Renee. "That¡¯s good. If I know she¡¯s seducing Adam, I¡¯ll beat her!" Ben also got in the car in a huff. Tracey snuggled up in Adam''s arms and told him what happenedst night, especially Carmen''s embarrassment. She suddenly felt that everything was beyond description. In short, it made her feel refreshed and particrly happy. "Now you can rest assured.¡± Adam said. "Yeah, as long as the results of the paternity teste out, Renee and Leo will be driven out. When I think of that scene, I feel extremely happy!" At a moment, Tracey thought of something else, and her happy face darkened again. "Although Carmen''s problem has been solved, I must be lost in the Vice presidentpetition, Carl must take this position." Tracey shook her head and said. She was helpless for this. She remembered Carl had promised her to give this position to her as long as she did something for him. Maybe that thing was having sex together. "When there is a problem, there is a way. Everything is not as desperate as imagined." "Do you think the shameless man will give up the order? If he gives it to me, I..." Tracey was about to say something, but Adam blocked her lips. "No need to be desperate. Well, go to work. We arrived." Adam loosened his fingers. "When I was with you, I always felt that time flies. I arrived so soon." Tracey saw the gate of the company not far away. "It was because your attention was focused on me and you ignored the surroundings. So, you felt that time passed quickly. It was as if I was doing nothing but watching you, and time would pass quickly too." "You''re such a sweet talker." Tracey chuckled. "Remember to drink medicine. Don¡¯t miss every time." Adam reminded her. "Okay, my butler." Tracey left with the cup in her hand and said goodbye to Adam with a smile. She watched Adam''s car going away, but her heart was warm. He had done so many thoughtful things to Tracey and his deep love was shown. It was also Tracey greatest happiness to meet Adam in her life. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Tracey went to the office with a big smile. Along the way, everyone greeted her with a smile too, "Morning, director." "Morning." Tracey put away the cup and was ready to start a day''s work. Renee also arrived at the office. When others saw Reneeing, they were all bing silent and focused on their job. This Second Miss was not easygoing. Yesterday, she beat Ste as wished. People were cautious to not provoke her as much as possible for not being pped. Thinking of what Carmen''s education, Renee just nced at Ste and went directly to the corner seat. When Ste was nced by Renee, she subconsciously trembled as scared that this second miss would trouble her again. Unexpectedly, Renee became much more peaceful today. Tracey saw clearly in the ss room that Carmen must have taught her something. But now it was toote for Renee to learn to be a good girl. Many things were already destined. Just as Tracey turned on theputer, Renee screamed, "Who did it!" Someone specially put some garbage in her ce, which attracted a lot of mosquitoes and flies. Renee never did cleaning at home, so, she never saw such a disgusting scene before. None of them spoke. They were doing their own things. Anyone who spoke would be meaning asking fortrouble. And even if Renee was furious, there were so many people in the office, because she didn''t know who dumped the garbage, it was impossible for Renee to p the employee one by one. She was not so bold. Renee finally understood Carmen''s words. Although these workce old hands did not reveal anger on the surface, they would revenge secretly. It must because Renee''s scolding that everyone was the dog of the Xia family provoked them yesterday. Tracey just nced at them slightly and then looked away. She had already expected this result. How could Renee, a newbie for the workce, challenge those experienced workers? In the pce drama, the presumptuous women like Renee would usually die soon of senior'' s punishment, and they even had no chance to see their husband, the emperor. Seeing that no one paid attention to her, Renee was even mad. Now even these people dared to think of her as nothing. "Did you do it?" She pulled up the female employee who was closest to her. "No, it¡¯s not me." "Sitting here, you must have seen who did it, right?¡± "Miss Xia, I didn''t see it. I wasn''t in the office yesterday afternoon." "If it''s not you, then it''s her." Renee began to question other people nearby. When encountering such things, unless Renee could find it out by collecting clues herself, otherwise, keeping questioning them one by one like this would only make all people hate her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The office was in a mess again, and nobody admitted. Renee walked to Ste, "I know. It must be you!" Ste frowned as her cor was grasped hard by Renee. It was her first time to see such an unreasonable woman. ¡°Let go, I never do this kind of thing.¡± "Who else would it be if not you?" In fact, Renee had given up to investigate the truth, as long as there was someone who she could vent anger on. "Enough, this is an office, not a market. Yesterday you were absent, but since it was your first day to work, I am not going to punish you. If you are still so stubborn and make a fuss in the office and affect other people''s work, I can dismiss you on behalf of thepany." Tracey would not like the matter to go more serious, she came out of her office and stopped Renee. When Renee was at home, she was suppressed by Tracey, now in thepany, she was suppressed too. At this moment, Renee was like a swelling balloon that was going to explode. "Director, look at my seat. Someone must have deliberately yed tricks on me. Will you take care of it or not?" Renee pointed to the garbage on her table to say. "You said that you didn''t sit there yesterday. Maybe someone thought that you won''te back, then he/she dumped some garbage there. They didn''t target you. We have broom here. Go take it and clean by yourself. Don''t shout for this trivial thing." Tracey said. "Trivial thing? It''s clear that someone is targeting me. And you want me to clean up the garbage? I have never done any cleaning at home." "You don¡¯t clean at home, but now you''re in thepany. Do you want me to arrange you a servant and clean it for you?" Tracey asked. "But..." "No but. If you want to continue to work here, you have to abide by thepany''s rules. You have half an hour to clean up, and then start to work." As soon as Tracey gave the order, Renee could not go against it. Carmen had specially told Renee to avoid conflict with Tracey. Renee had managed to enter thepany not for long, Ben also promised to promote her to be the department director after Tracey got a promotion. So, Renee decided to suppress the anger first then take revenge slowly. Seeing that Renee did not refute, it represented that Carmen had educated her a lot. Otherwise, with Renee''s temper, she would have created a big mess. "From now on, no one is allowed to dump rubbish in the office. Everyone spends arge amount of time here every day. I hope everyone can protect the environment." Tracey said. "Yes, director." Renee went to get the broom with a long face. She had never done cleaning since childhood. This garbage was particrly intolerable to her. She nced at the woman who was looking at her on the side, Renee suddenly became friendly. "Well, sister, see, I haven''t done this before. Why don''t you help me clean it up?" Didn''t Carmen ask her to build a good rtionship with other employees? This was the first step. The woman could not refuse, so she replied with a smile, "Okay, we are colleagues in the future, we should help each other." The woman had her own personal motives as well. Although Renee was now a small staff, she was thedy of the Xia family after all. She worked in this position would be just going through the motions. "If I get along well with her, won¡¯t I have a bright future?" That woman thought. Everyone has his/her own ns. After setting up the seat, Renee proactively made friends with the people around her. She soon gained a lot of connections within a morning. Although everyone was curious that why did Renee change her temper so quickly, as long as she stopped making trouble, it would be a great thing. Finally, it''s noon. Renee was quite generous. "In the future, we are all friends. Let''s go to have lunch, my treat!" "Sounds cool, where are we going?" Nobody had hostile to Renee now. "How about The Pearl Chef? It''s nearby. I want to eat seafood." Renee said. When she was mentioning this restaurant, all people were getting excited. "Miss Xia is so generous, I heard that it is at least 500 yuan per capita in that restaurant.''1 "That''s right. There are at least ten or twenty people in the office, Miss Xia is indeed generous." Everybody was praising her. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 "Yes, Miss Xia you''re so generous, thank you. Let me invite Director Xia." Renee sessfully used a treat to shorten the distance between her and other staff. "Director, Miss Renee invites us to have lunch in The Pearl Chef. Let''s go together?" Tracey nced at the happy employees outside. Renee was enlightened to use tricks, it was quite rare to see. "I''m not going. I have an appointment with someone else." Tracey was not the kind of person who liked to buy poprity, she valued ability much more than superficial connections. "All right then." "Miss Xia is not going with us, she has an appointment. Let''s go." Renee nced at Tracey, who was sorting out the files. "It¡¯s great that you are so remote, people will gradually follow me." Renee thought. "Okay, then let''s go." Renee left with arge group of people, leaving only Tracey and Ste in the office. "Why didn''t you go?" Tracey asked Ste. "I prefer the food in the canteen, and you didn''t go either, right?" The two women were birds of a feather, they were working hard and never hope to be lifted by ttering people. "I''m tired of seafood. Now I only want to have some light porridge. Let''s go to the canteen." Renee indeed invested a lot of money in building connections. This meal was quite expensive, especially for the staff who were just paid fixedly every month. In such a restaurant with spending of hundreds of yuan per capita, customers were usually dining here in groups and sitting by the big round tables, each table''s expenditure would be at least thousands of yuan, which was spent by careful calcting. Renee ordered some famous dishes and even ordered a cubilose for each of them, which made them super happy. "Miss Renee, you are much better than Director Xia. She has been treating us badly for so many days and has been so picky about our works." "My sister is just like this. She behaves the same at home. You have to forgive her. After all, she is the director." Renee said. "You were angry like that yesterday, we thought that you'' re not easygoing. I didn''t expect you'' re so sweet, much better than the director. Tracey would only reprimand people with a long face." "Right, you don''t know it,st time I just made a mistake of a small number, Director Xia was almost killing me." Although they were describing exaggeratedly, everyone burst intoughter. Comining Tracey became the topic of this meal. Nobody was a fool. They had seen clearly that Renee and Tracey were hostile to each other. Therefore, the more they criticized Tracey, the happier they could make Renee be. "Really? I never know my sister could be so annoyed." Renee was indeed very happy. Regardless of whether these people were ttering her or not, hearing Tracey was scolded hard, Renee was satisfied. "So is Ste. She took advantage of the director¡¯s support and she dared to show it off every day!¡± Gradually, everyone began to switch theint from Tracey to Ste. "Haha, you don''t know it. I heard from a friend, who is one of the upper management, that Tracey is competing for the vice president position with Carl Xia, the financial director. It seemed that whoever wins the order of Light & Shadow will be the vice president. If Tracey wins the order, she will be promoted. Then her director position is vacant. I think Ste may covet this position, don''t be fooled by her honest and low-profile appearance. Didn¡¯t you see that she serves Tracey water and tea every day and often ask her questions? And she always talks to Tracey in a very polite way. I guess when Tracey is promoted, she will promote Ste to the director. ording to the management'' s n, the director will be internally promoted. "What?! Promote Ste?!" Renee''s reaction was big. After all, Ben once promised her that she would be the director in the future. Ben was much powerful in the past. Now Tracey''s words weighed more and more as she gained the trust of both Ben and Old Master Xia. If Tracey wanted to promote Ste, it would be easy to do that as long as Tracey rmended her. It would be hard to send Tracey away, would Renee tolerate that her position robbed by an ordinary girl? Never. "Miss Renee, don''t be excited. I''m just guessing. It probably happened before you areing. Now you havee, you must be considered before that girl.¡± Renee was still uneasy. She wanted to take this chance to be the director. If Ste was promoted, it would be hard for Renee to be promoted again. "Did you just say that Tracey and Carl arepeting?" "Right, within a month, who wins the order of Light & Shadow first will be the vice president, but it¡¯s been so many days, it seems that there is no news from both sides. However, there is a rumor that Carl is a good friend of Light & Shadow''s president. Maybe Carl will win the order." "Everyone, I''m new here. In the future, I need all of you to take care of me, teach me, and guide me." Renee tried to be modest. "Of course, Miss Renee is so righteous. If you were our director, we will have good days." One person said straightly. "That''s right. I agree." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Renee thought while rolling her eyes, then she said, "Thank you, guys. If I can be the director, all of you will be benefited. But If my sister wins the order and wants to promote Ste, I won''t be able to change it. Do you think what can I do?" "We can use some tricks to drive Ste out, then she wouldn¡¯t threaten you. However, if Tracey didn¡¯t get this order, which means she failed to live up to the board¡¯s hope, and we can take advantage of her failure. Some people began to give Renee suggestions. Of course, they were also nning for themselves because neither Renee nor Tracey would stay in the director position for too long. If they could win the recognition of Tracey or Renee, they would probably be promoted when Tracey or Renee went up. However, if Ste was promoted to the director, she would be in charge of these people for quite a long time. Ste had often been bullied in the office, what if she became the director? Ste was more outstanding among the department staff, that was why she got suppressed in the office. As Tracey came, Ste was noticed. Now she became more and more important for Tracey, and Tracey was not the person that easily be pleased by other''s ttering or praising. Of course, Renee knew these people''s intentions. They wanted to go up by Renee''s power. As for Renee, she needed these people''s help to remove the obstacles on her way ahead. "What do you think we should do? I really hate that woman." Renee picked up the red wine ss and smiled. "Miss Renee, I think we should..." someone offered her solutions by Renee''s ear. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 After having lunch, Tracey and Ste returned to the office early. A whileter, Renee came back in chirping. Everyoneughed happily, and they were just like on an outing. Especially the moment that Renee came in the door, she was escorted in the middle like a star. Tracey just nced at them and didn¡¯t say anything. Her phone rang. Seeing it was from Eric, she soon ended the calling. Eric called again. Tracey was a little curious that what he was going to say, at the fifth time that he called, the phone was connected. "Mr. Luo, your trick has been revealed. What else do you want to y?" Tracey was furious when she thought of falling into the trapst time. She had never been so blind in life for just an order. "Director Xia, I called you because I decided to cooperate with you after careful consideration." Eric''s serious tone surprised Tracey. However, she quickly reacted. "Even if you want to cooperate, you shall not call me, you should call Carl.¡± "Director Xia, I know very well what I am doing. I didn''t make the wrong call. I was moved by your sincerity and decided to sign a contract with you." Eric said in an official tone and he didn¡¯t mention the bad thing they did at all. Tracey knew how eager she used to be for this order, but when it finally came, she got confused. Not like others who didn''t know the truth, Tracey was clear that the controller hid behind was Carl. Now Eric said he wanted to sign the contract, did it mean that Carl withdrew from thepetition? "What tricks are you ying?" Tracey asked suspiciously. "We are touched by your sincerity, and your Blue Mountain coffee is really authentic." He said as if something had never ever happened. "Eric, I''m telling you, don''t try to fool me. Are you nning to trick me out and drug me again? Never, if you do it again, I''ll call the police." Tracey snorted coldly. "Director Xia, I''m serious about this matter. If you''re worried, we don''t need to meet up, just let Mr. president sign on the contract directly." Eric''s tone sounded serious. Although Tracey was still alerting, she was somewhat beckoning. "Are you serious?" Generally speaking, the small contracts needed to be approved by both parties, they would draft the contract and send to each other for reviewing. Signing would only happen after both parties had reached agreement on every details. Not to mention the contract worth more than a hundred million yuan. It couldn''t be signed so simply but had to go through veryplicated processes. Before today, Eric had been tantalizing Tracey all the time, he didn''t refuse nor agree to give this order to her, it was the first time that Eric agreed to cooperate firmly. Tracey bet Eric did not dare to y tricks on such a serious matter. Tracey said in a rxed tone, "Then I''ll meet with your people first. Let''s reach an agreement on the details, then talk about the contractter." "Certainly. This is a big contract and we are surely more cautious. Xia''s Group is a long- standing company, I hope we can cooperate happily." "I have a requirement. I want to discuss the details at yourpany, not at the cafe." Tracey was smarter and avoided private ces this time. "Sure. See you at tomorrow 9:00 a.m., you can juste to ourpany." Eric''s frank speaking way made Tracey felt a bit strange. "Okay, wish us a happy cooperation." Tracey hung up the phone and felt a little worried. Isn''t the money falling from the sky? But Carl had no reason to do this. Why would he give the vice president position that he could easily get to Tracey for free? Did he make up for the matter that happenedst time? But Tracey didn''t think Carl was a good person. Anyway, she would know what was inside when she went there tomorrow. Tracey''s phone rang. It was Adam. "Little bunny, have you drunk the medicine?" It turned out that Adam''s calling was for supervision. Hearing Adam¡¯s voice, Tracey felt better. "I''ve drunk it a long time ago. Brother Adam, you are more timely than my rm clock." "That''s because I''m worried about you. I''ll pick you up after work." "Okay. By the way, brother Adam, Eric had just called me, and he said he would give me the order. Is he crazy?" Tracey was still confused. "Sounds good, isn¡¯t it? Don''t you want to be the vice president?" Unexpectedly, Adam didn¡¯ t react surprised. "No, brother Adam, why don''t you suspect that he has other intentions? Why are you so calm?" Tracey asked. Adam continued to answer, "He''s not so stupid. If he wanted to trick you, unless he bore to be caught once again. Maybe he is making up for you. Anyway, you should talk about it with them.¡± "You¡¯ re right. But I won''t be cheated anymore. I required to discuss the contract at theirpany. There shouldn''t be any problems this time, right?" "If you worry, I can go with you." Adam was very considerate. "Brother Adam, there''s no need. I can handle it. If I rely on you to do everything, I''ll be a jerk. Well, I have some reports to deal with, I gotta go." Tracey felt much eased. "Okay." Adam hung up the phone. Besides Adam, Assistant Jiang was in doubt. "President, you are helping Miss Xia, why don¡¯t you let her know?" "You don''t understand." "I don''t. Wouldn''t it equal to let Carl take advantage of you? On the one hand, you helped him correct his wretched image in Miss Xia''s heart. On the other hand, you sacrificed two pieces ofnd with great potential. What are you doing this for?" Assistant Jiang had been working for Adam for so many years, but it was his first time to see Adam doing business at a loss. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam sighed, "Tracey is a strong woman. She doesn''t easily ept other''s help because she didn'' t want to feel useless. I helped her for making her happy, not for any rewarding. As long as I could make her happy, I don'' t care if I caused loss or not. I want to protect her self-esteem." "President, does her self-esteem matter?" "Not just her self-esteem, everything of her matters. She went through too many difficulties and I don''t want her to suffer a little from now on." Adam said calmly. "President, I don¡¯t really understand your way to deal with this matter. I''m just worried that Carl will take this opportunity, easing his image to Miss Xia first then doing something evilter." "No, he won''t. My punishment had scared him already. Besides, Tracey would never have a good feeling for him." Adam said and smiled. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Tracey always felt that her luck was getting better after she returned from abroad. Everything was going smoothly. Carmen had been kicked out of the Xia family, and Eric agreed to give her the order she wanted. She felt as happy as having a sweet dream till the off time. She still felt so unreal. Seeing Tracey walking over in a trance, Adam rubbed her head. "Why are you looked muzzy?" "Nothing, it''s just I have been figured out that why Light & Shadow decided to give me this order. It¡¯s not good for them.¡± Tracey was a little struggle as thought of this order. "Aren¡¯t you used to be eager for it every day before? Now you won it, but you are in doubt." Adam said. "Yes, I''m worried. I worked hard for what I own today over the years. However, getting this order is simr to money falling from sky. Don¡¯t you feel strange?" Tracey stared at Adam. She even surprised by Adam¡¯s reaction to this matter. "He used to hate the men who had an intention on me, why was he so calm?" Tracey thought. "It¡¯s not strange at all. There''s always a way out. With me by your side, even if you''re defeated, I''ll be able to help you stage aeback. I don''t care how strong Light & Shadow is in the United States, in my eyes, it''s not strong enough. As long as you are happy, I''ll believe that they are doing the right thing." Adam said this in a casual way. It was not until a long timeter that Tracey learned that Adam''s power was more terrible than she imagined. "You''re right. I¡¯m getting more and more dependent on you now. I always feel strongly safe to have you by my side. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad." Tracey leaned into Adam''s arms and said gently. "Of course it''s a good thing. I''m going to take care of you for the rest of my life. If you don''t even believe me, who else can you trust?" Adam touched her head and said. "Yes." Tracey leaned against his chest. Even if she lost the whole world, as long as Adam apanied her, it would be good. The next day, perhaps because Tracey will be going to discuss the contract, she woke up early before the rm clocked rang. She tried several suits in front of the mirror. "Brother Adam, do you think I''d better wear more elegant or more capable today?" Adam leaned against his arm on the bed, looking at Traceyzily. "This one." He pointed to the suit of pants. If Tracey met him, he would like Tracey to wear a skirt. If Tracey met other men, he would naturally like Tracey to wear the pants. "Okay, that''s it." Tracey quickly changed into a shirt and a pair of ninth pants. She was born to be a model, being suitable for any simple- designed outwear. "You looked so happy." "If Eric didn''t lie to me, of course I would be happy. Being a vice president will make my time more flexible, I also have to take care of my ownpany. There should have been a recruitment meeting a long time ago. But I was too busy. After the contract is signed, I will start big recruitment." Seeing Tracey¡¯s smiling face, Adam also felt warm in his heart. As long as she was happy, he would like to do anything for her. "You don¡¯t need to worry about the firefighting formalities, I have settled them with the fire department and you can operate business directly.¡± "Brother Adam, you are always so considerate and always settle my things properly ahead of me.¡± She had no way to not love this man. "You have stayed in America for long and maybe you are not used to the rules to handle things domestically. Anyway, when you need to deal with chores, just let me know, I can take care of them and you won¡¯t be so tired.¡± "Thanks." Tracey was in a good mood. She had appointed with Eric at 9:00 a.m., it was still early and Tracey decided to go to Xia¡¯s Group first. Suddenly she felt a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen. "I¡¯m on period?" Her period was always irregr. She quickly went to the bathroom to check. When she took off her pants, sure enough, the period wasing. Tracey felt disappointed when seeing the blood as she thought she was already pregnant. "Fine, I''m not pregnant this month, maybe I will be pregnant next month." She thought. Fortunately, she prepared sanitary pad in her bag. When she was dealing with the period, she heard some noise. It was the voice of a group of women. "Miss Renee, you are so sweet, you treated us the seafood of The Pearl Chef, as well as going to karaoke, this morning you treated us the expensive breakfast again. Oh, thank you so much..." "It¡¯s not a big deal. We''re colleagues. I''m happy that you''re having a good time.'''' Renee said hypocritically. ''''Since you are so generous, Miss Renee, we must help you drive Tracey away. With you as the director, we can have good days." "Yes, drive her away. I inquired one of my friends, she said that she had seen Carl and the president of Light & Shadow came to and leave thepany together for many times. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She said both of them are studying in the United States, and they attended the same university. I bet Tracey won''t get this order. Then we can use her failure to require her to step down from the director position." "When she leaves, isn''t this director yours, Miss Renee?" Those women were chatting happily, and Renee was happy too. "If I be the director, I will surely treat you guys a feast!" After a while, they left the restroom. Then Tracey came out from the stall. "How dare Renee to n on me and even force me to step down!" Tracey thought angrily. Although Renee''s dream was beautiful, but it was too beautiful that Tracey couldn''t wait to wake them up. Tracey didn''t go back to her office but called Ste. "Director, what can I do for you?" "Spread the news, saying that Carl got the order of Light & Shadow, and I was defeated and didn''t come to work due to being depressed." Tracey came up with a wicked idea. "Okay, Director." Even though curious, Ste didn''t ask for reasons, she believed that Tracey must have her own n. The news soon spread throughout the office. Renee couldn''t be happier as she didn''t see Tracey, who was always punctual, came to work. She soon winked at the other employee, and the department charger walked to Ste with a stack of files in his hand. "Ste, this is the quarterly performance information of the wholepany, make it to report by tomorrow, president will use it at tomorrow''s meeting." "By tomorrow? Shouldn¡¯t I start to do the report one week in advance?" Ste was surprised. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 The staff performance report would be issued once a quarter for the president to review, thus he could know the business performance based on it. There was also a performance bonus for outstanding employees. It would be a great reward for those people''s three-month hard work. But due to the size of Xia''s Group, there were many different departments which in different duties. How staff¡¯s performance measured was also in different criteria. Tons of workload suddenly was put in the front, and she was required to finish within a day! Ste couldn'' t believe her ears as she usually started this work at least one week in advance. The charger patted Ste''s shoulder gently, "Ste, I am too busy these days and I forgot to give it to you. Sorry about that. But look, your ability is admired by Director Xia, I believe you can do it.¡± "But... I am not sure I can do this in one day." Ste held this thick stack of documents, asking in doubt. "Ste, you don¡¯t mind working overtime, do you? I trust you and you can surely handle it." The charger left with a smile. "I..." Ste stretched out her hand, trying to stop the charger, but she didn''t catch anything. Her face was full of worries. "Fine. Although I have only one day, I''m okay!" She encouraged herself. Ste was told by Tracey that a strong girl should try to ovee any sort of problem. So, she began to review the files carefully and didn''t see the sinister smiles behind her. Tracey arrived at Light & Shadow. Thepany was just set up. Although it was a newpany in A City, it''s in big size. It could be seen Carl¡¯s ambition to develop the domestic market. As soon as she entered the lobby, a pretty receptionist came over. "Is this Miss Xia? The president has been waiting for you for a long time. I''ll take you up." "Thank you." Tracey followed her to the elevator, the elevator went straight to the highest floor. Different from the bustling scene below, it was quiet on the upper floors. Tracey didn''t even see any person on the floor she arrived at. She was led to a gorgeous and retro door. "It''s here. Pleasee in, Miss Xia." "Okay." Tracey knocked on the door. When she heard the voice of a maning in, she pushed the door open and walked in. The decoration of the office was very simple and almost in ck and white, barely had any other colors. Such a style made Tracey a little depressed. "Wow, it''s not so Eric." She thought. "You''re here." The office chair turned over and a man showed up. It was not Eric but Carl. Seeing it was Carl, Tracey¡¯s face soon changed. "You?! What tricks are you ying this time?" She knew that there was no such thing as free lunch, sure enough, another bait to hook her up. Tracey turned around and left, but Carl''s voice came from behind. "This is the contract draft. Are you sure you don''t want to take a look?" "Contract, contract! Don''t fool me with it..." Tracey thought. When she really saw the contract in front of Carl, she walked to him. "Don''t y any tricks, otherwise, I''ll call the police." Carl smiled bitterly. He was indeed too anxious so he fell into Adam''s trapst time. Thinking of this, he could never forgive Adam, the sinister man. If not for his trap, Carl would not be forced to expose his desire for Tracey and finally destroyed his long-building perfect image. "I won''t hurt you again." Tracey did not answer him. Instead, she began to review the contract. Because of worrying about the possible tricksy in the words, she read it quite carefully even for couple of times. "Take your time reading it. You can sit down." Carl said. Tracey didn''t want to sit opposite to Carl, and she moved to the sofa aside. Carl stood up slowly and made coffee. "This is what you bought. It tastes good. Have a try." Tracey was lost in reading and didn''t realize what she was doing, she took a sip of the coffee as if she was just tasting the water. Carl walked to the window and opened the curtains to let the sunshine pouring on Tracey. In Carl''s eyes, Tracey was a perfect match for the sun, which was totally different from him. He got fascinated by Tracey''s serious side face in the sun. Seeing her like this would also make Carl happy. Tracey looked through the contract several times and finally finished reading it. T m done, no problem." "Don''t you have any additional requests?" Carl reminded. Tracey shook her head. "No." She felt that it was somewhat strange. ording to her habit, she would discuss the details with the other party on even the small contracts, then reached an agreement. Not to mention such big cooperation. However, the contract given by Carl was alreadyplete so that she didn''t need to do any discussion or addition. Was it just because Carl worked for both Xia''s Group and Light & Shadow, so he was capable of making a perfect contract? "If you don¡¯t have any objections, I will let someone print the official version. I will email a copy of this draft to you, and you can read it again, then we can pick a day to sign the contract." Tracey gave him a suspicious look. Was Carl used to be this kind? Why she had never found it? "Okay, but I have a question. Why did you suddenly change your mind? Don''t you want to be the vice president?" Tracey asked indifferently. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I want to keep this a secret. In short, I don''t mean to hurt you. Please trust me." Carl could have told Tracey that he wanted to make up for her, so he decided to quit. But he was very clear that he made a trade with Adam on two pieces ofnd to make all this happen. Even the contract was drafted by Adam too. Every word of the contract proved Adam''s love. Carl of course didn''t want to tell Tracey the truth as it would only sharpen his wretched image and strengthen Adam¡¯s greatness. "Keep it a secret?" Tracey felt strange more. In her opinion, this matter should be simple and direct, but why would Carl make it so mysterious? "Have a taste of the coffee. I cooked it for you." Carl changed the topic. The coffee had been cooling off. It was not as tasty as when it was hot, but it was still full of a unique feeling. "The information about Eric is actually yours? The person who likes Blue Mountain coffee is you?" Tracey found that she had fallen into Carl''s trap from the very beginning. "Yes, Tracey. Actually, when I was in the United States, there were a few times..." "The contract is settled. I have to go back to thepany. Have a great day." Tracey stopped Carl¡¯s reminiscence. Even if he had done Tracey a great favor, it could not save him from the bad guy image anyway. No matter what he said, Tracey would not believe it. "Cherish my life and keep him away." Tracey told herself. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Carl wanted to say something but he didn''t''. Knowing that Tracey was still angry about his behavior and it was impossible for him to be forgiven immediately, he chose to remain silent and waited for her to cool off. "Fine, when you decide the time to sign the contract, tell me." Carl did not annoy Tracey anymore. "I have no objection to this contract. If you are convenient tomorrow, how about signing it in Xia¡¯s Group?¡± In order to prevent any changes, business parties would usually sign the contract as soon as possible. Carl certainly knew it, so he understood Tracey and quickly agreed. "Okay, tomorrow is good, and Eric will sign this contract on behalf of me." "Okay, then I''ll leave." After finished speaking, she stood up directly. "I wish us a happy cooperation." Carl stretched out his hand. Tracey didn''t want to have any contact with him, but since the cooperation had been achieved, out of courtesy, she should shake hands with the president of Light & Shadow. "If I refuse, will I be too mean?" Tracey thought. She was worried about being taken advantage of by Carl, but he just made a formal handshake. He did not go any further in the whole process. "Good cooperation." She withdrew her hand. Feeling his hand empty, Carl got disappointed. He suddenly pulled Tracey''s sleeve and loosened little by little in Tracey''s disgusted eyes. "Sorry, I mean, I''m going back to Xia''s Group too. I can give you a ride." "No need, I''ll drive." Tracey left directly with the contract and did not give Carl any chance to speak again. Eric didn''te in until Tracey had gone far away. "She has already left." "I know." Carl knew, but he just didn''t want to let her go. Tracey didn''t go back to Xia¡¯s Group. Since the show had begun in the office, it was better to make it more exciting. She took the contract to the Xia family''s castle. Although the contract was just like free lunch, the old master must be happy to see it. Because of Tracey''s absence, everybody in the office was like celebrating the festival. Especially Renee, after hearing that Tracey failed to get the order with Light & Shadow, she felt as if God was helping her. Soon, she could drive Tracey and the annoying Ste out, and the director position would be for her. Ste didn''t care about people''s cheering. She had to work overtime to issue the report. Getting to the Xia''s family castle, Tracey found that the old master was basking the sunshine in the courtyard. The sky was as blue as the sea, from time to time, a group of geese flew over. "Grandpa, are you drinking tea?" Tracey''s voice came. "Little girl, why are you here? You should be in thepany at this time." The old master was a little confused, but he was happy that Traceye to visit him. "I''m here to give you a big gift." Tracey handed over the contract with a smile. "What''s this?" The old master didn''t know what the contract was about. When he read it, he was so excited that he got up from the chair suddenly. "Girl, you make it?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Yes. I just went to Light & Shadow to talk about this contract. This is just a draft. Check and see if you want to add some conditions to it." Tracey said and sit by the old master. The old master held Tracey''s hand with excitement, "Girl, you didn''t let me down. You really made it. You are so great. This is the best gift for my 80th birthday." It turned out his 80th birthday wasing, no wonder he was so happy. Tracey almost forgot about it. "Look at you, grandpa, don¡¯t smile too big to make the false tooth fall off." "Naughty girl, how dare you joke me." The old master could not help praising Tracey time after time. But Tracey was afraid that he was over happy to get ill due to his age. She helped him sit down and said, "Grandpa, take your time to read, it''s very long. I¡¯ll brew the tea for you.¡± "Good girl." The old master was still smiling. In the courtyard, the old master sat on a rocking chair and examined the contract carefully, while Tracey was making tea by the side. From time to time, a few leaves fell from the autumn wind. The chrysanthemum flowers are in full bloom and the strong autumn scents were spreading in the air. In this season, the days are so simple and clean. "Girl, I''m so proud of you. You did a good job, and the contract is perfect too. It protects the rights of both parties, and there is no need to modify anything." "I also looked carefully earlier and found nothing wrong. I have decided to sign the contract tomorrow. I am afraid that the dy will lead to more trouble. After all, this draft has no legal effect. If it is robbed by otherpanies, it will be a great loss to us." Business matters sometimes would be like the weather and it may change at any time. Therefore, signing the contract as soon as possible was the way to let people rest assured. "That¡¯s right. Something valuable should be seized soon. It¡¯s correct to sign the contract quickly. I am going to show you off on the board tomorrow and let those stubborn people stunned by you." The old master was happy not because of the contract but because of Tracey''spetency. He felt pleased from the bottom of his heart that he had such an excellent granddaughter. "Grandpa, your 80th birthday should be a grand celebration. We can''t be defeated by Old Master Sheng''s party." Tracey said with a smile. "Of course! If his party is held in a five-star hotel, then I will hold it in a seven-star hotel!" Old Master Xia said happily. Tracey was calcting the time that the paternity test result wasing out. It should be near to the old master''s birthday. Renee and Leo would definitely over this time! Tracey would never leave any chance for them. "Okay, leave these things to me." Tracey smiled. At the same time, Adam drove to the airport. He wanted to pick up someone, but he saw a woman coming out of the VIP channel. She was wearing a ck umbre dress, which outlined her perfect figure. She wore a big pair of sunsses and walked in a powerful manner. Adam thought she should be a star. When she took her sses off, Adam was stunned. She looked very simr to Tracey, but she was more mature and charming. Her face was surprisingly almost the same as the one in the photo that Adam got before. Adam was so stunned that he couldn''t look away. After a few seconds, he returned to consciousness and he said to Assistant Jiang, "Go to pick him up, I have to go." Then he chased after that woman. Yes, he had sent someone to investigate this woman before, but there was no reply. She was highly probable to be in another nationality, no wonder there was no reply for Adam'' s searching. The VIP channel was connected to the gate for international flight. This was the thing that Tracey concerned the most. Thinking of this, Adam chased faster. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 The woman walking in front had an imposing presence,pletely different from the one on the boat fifteen years ago. "Excuse me, madam!" Adam caught up with her. Before he could get close to her, he was separated by her bodyguards. "Stop!" The bodyguards were all tall and strong, wearing sunsses and isting Adam from the outside. "Mam!" Adam didn''t know the name of Tracey''s mother, so he could only called her like this. The woman didn''t stop and even look back. She rushed forward. Because of the bodyguards, Adam did not dare to approach. Adam came up with something, and he hurried back, "Jiang, go to check the first- ss passengers of this flight and tell me who are they.¡± "Yes, president. I''ll do it right now." "What do you want to know? Just ask me." A man''s voice sounded. Looked back along where the voice came, there was a handsome man who walked slowly with a suitcase. "Elliott, other passengers were left, why youe out so slowly?" Adam said. "My good brother, you don''t know how horrible thatdy was. I was watching a video on the airne without using the headphone. Four bodyguards of her came to surround me as if they wanted to drop me off the ne! Oh my god, I was so scared and I almost book the ticket to fly back to America!" Elliott said and stuck out his tongue. Elliott was Adam''s cousin, who was about the same age as Tracey. He had a pretty face but was in a different character from Adam. He didn''t like to y cool, he only liked acting cute. Yes, a big boy who was close to 1.9 meters in height was fond of acting cute. "Both of you were in the first ss. Do you know who she was?" Elliott smiled evilly. "I heard that you already have a girlfriend. What, you changed your taste? Let me tell you, although thisdy looks young, in fact, she is at the age of our mom." "What nonsense are you talking about? She is simr to a woman I know, but this woman was dead long ago. I just felt strange when I saw her." "Really? Are you saying that she came back to life?" Elliott asked full of interest in gossiping. Adam nodded seriously and said, "Maybe she wasn¡¯ t dead. What happened to her that year was a conspiracy. If you know her, tell me everything about her, it''s important to me.¡± "Well, in fact, I don''t know her, but I know her general identity." Elliott suddenly smiled mysteriously. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "What identity?" "One second." Elliott took out his mobile phone and opened the Google search, he inputted some words, and a lot of results popped up. He clicked on one of the pictures, which looked quite special. It was roughly a symbol of the sun, but the sun''s light was deformed. In the center of the symbol of the sun, it was a Tai Chi, on which there was a line of delicate English letters. This symbol had not only western romance but also western tradition, in a word, very special. "I have seen this symbol before.¡± Adam said, and something came to his mind, "This is the crest of the R family." Elliott nodded. "Yes, when we were on the ne, thedy was drinking coffee, I saw this symbol was on the ring that she wore. But she was in strong coldness, even the stewardess did not dare to get close to her. When I stared at her, I found she stared at me as well. Do you know that feeling? If her eyes can emit cold light, I would have died of it. No, the ne should have been blown up by it." Elliott described exaggeratedly with the same exaggerated bodynguage. Adam was a little confused that how this cousin''s personality would be like this. "Are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?" Adam soon caught the key point from Elliott''s endless bullshit. "No, I didn¡¯t. You know I have a super good vision that I can see the color of the bra of the girl who lives in the opposite building." Adam couldn''t bear him anymore, "Shut up." "You asked me." Elliott said with a look of grievance. "Is her ring like this?" Adam scrolled up the phone and zoomed in on a picture. "Yes, that''s it." "This ring is a symbol of the family head of the R family. She is wearing this ring, which shows that she is the current family head." Adam muttered, and no joy was in his eyes. "I heard that the R family was not native to the United States. They immigrated to America more than a hundred years ago. Their family members were very mysterious. I even heard that they have some certain magics. Whatever, that was just a legend. More than a hundred years ago, their first family head began to do business in America. After more than a hundred years of development, they are the tycoon in the business world nowadays. But this family has always been extremely low-key and nobody had ever investigated clearly how many assets this family owns. Anyway, they are mysterious.¡± "Elliott, I need you to promise me one thing." Adam was serious. "Why you are so serious? Are you going to beat me again?" Elliott remembered that every time he was going to be beaten by Adam, he would see this serious face first. "If you screw this thing up, yes, I am. Remember, don¡¯t tell others about this woman, if you see another woman looks simrly, don¡¯t be surprised either." Adam threatened Elliott word by word. He had a bad intuition that why the R family was so mysterious was because they were not only low-key but also dangerous, so that nobody could easily approach. Even though a hundred years had passed, they remained remote. If that woman was really Tracey''s mother, Adam''s guess would be reasonable. He thought that it was probably Ben hurt her seriously and she created a fake death. Only borrowing the power of the R family, she could use the fake death to disappear from the public without being aware. Adam had taken so much effort to build a strong rtionship with Tracey, he would like her to be the bunny in his arms forever and unwilling to throw her into the vortex of otherplicated things. "Okay, I promise you, but you have to tell me what''s your rtionship with this woman?" It was Elliott¡¯s first time to see Adam treat something so seriously. "No rtionship. In short, keep it a secret. If you dare to expose anything about it, be careful." Adam gesticted with his hand on his neck, which meant that he would kill Elliott. Elliott blinked his big eyes and made a gesture of sealing his mouth. Of course, it onlysted for a few seconds. "Where''s my sister-inw? Hey, It¡¯s so incredible, a man like you would be in love!! Let me see my sister-inw!¡± Elliott said in great excitement. "She didn''te." "No, I''m so disappointed! Her lovely brother ising, but she didn''te to greet me!!" "If you''re still acting pitiful, go back." Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Tracey spent a whole day at the castle with the old master and didn''t return to thepany. At this old age, Old Master Xia would only hope to be surrounded by family members and not cared about the material too much. Seeing her grandpa''s wrinkles stretched in smiles, Tracey¡¯s heart was full of warmth. The old master was sooning to 80th years old and the rest of his life had be limited. Tracey didn''t know how long she could stay with her grandpa. She could only cherish the days to give her grandpapany and filial piety. "Let Adame for dinner tonight. I like him very much. By the way, how is he doing to you?" The old master asked Tracey. "Don''t worry, grandpa. He treats me very good, really." When Tracey talked about Adam, a blush dyed her face. This would only happen to the people in love. Grandpa spotted it at a nce. "I¡¯m d to hear it. I think Adam is more reliable than Sean, although his identity was not so excellent..." Before the old man could finish his words, Tracey interrupted him. "Grandpa, what are you talking about? Nobody can choose his own background. Otherwise, who wants to be an illegitimate child?" "Silly girl, I haven''t said too much yet, why you were so anxious to defend for him? Don''t worry. If I mind his identity, I won''t allow you to go together with him at the beginning. I''m not as old-fashioned as Old Master Sheng. As long as Adam treats you well, whether he was born noble or humble, it doesn''t matter." Although the Xia family is not one of the best, we have been rich enough and won¡¯t consolidate family power by forcing the younger generation to ept the alliance marriage." After hearing grandpa¡¯ s sincere words, Tracey rxed a lot. "Sorry, I misunderstood you. I''ll call him and let hime." "Go." The old man waved his hand. Tracey called Adam with a great mood. He should be in a cafe or a restaurant at this time. The melodious background music sounded. Adam''s maic voice came. "Hello." Before Tracey could answer, she heard a noisy male voice first, "Who is calling? Are you my sister- iw?" "Elliott, get out. If you grab my phone again, I''ll beat you." Adam scolded, and it made Tracey burst intoughter. She suddenly remembered that he said he was going to the airport to pick up a cousin. It must be this Elliott. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "My sister-inw, you should control Adam. He has a tendency for violence! Why don¡¯t we report him to women¡¯s federation?" Elliott sessfully got the phone and ignored Adam¡¯s threat. Hearing the cheerful voiceing from the inside, Tracey just said "Okay", and Adam soon grabbed his phone back. ¡°Umm, Tracey, what''s up? It¡¯s my stupid cousin who spoke just now." Adam made fun of Elliott mercilessly. "Hey, make it clear, who is stupid? Otherwise, I will tell my sister-inw that you peeked at the beauty at the airport!" Elliott deliberately raised his voice. What a pair of funny brothers. Tracey waited Elliott'' s voice stopped and said, "Brother Adam, I¡¯m at the castle. Grandpa asked you toe over for dinner, do you have time?" "I¡¯m good, but I¡¯m with a troublemaker." "A troublemaker? How can you use this word to describe handsome and cute me??" Elliott snorted by the side. The way they got along with each other was really interesting. During the whole time when Tracey made this phone call, the teasing never stopped. "No problem. Grandpa likes it to be lively. Let hime with you. It''s just a matter of adding a set of tableware." Tracey smiled to say. "I''m afraid it¡¯s not one set but ten sets!" Adam said fiercely. "Hum, my sister-inw, don''t worry, we wille on time. By the way, I will tell you how bastard my cousin is." Elliott hung up the phone. Traceyughed. "What a funny boy." It represented that Adam had quite a good rtionship with this cousin. Elliott was surnamed Xiao, and Adam had always been hostile to the people of the Sheng family. Maybe that was the reason why Adam took Xiao as his surname but not Sheng. Since Adam loved Elliott, then this funny cousin would be Tracey''s important guest. She specially asked the cook to make some western food as Elliott had juste from the U.S. and Tracey worried he was not used to Chinese food. Soon it was the afternoon, Adam arrived with Elliott as agreed. Tracey opened the door, a handsome and strange face appeared. "Hello, my sister-inw, I''m Elliott. You can call me Elly or Elli or...Why do you look..." As soon as Elliott saw Tracey¡¯s face, he reminded of the mysterious woman on the ne right away. Tracey was seventy percent simr to that woman, especially her eyes. Seeing that Elliott was going to expose something, Adam pinched his waist hard. Elliott was almost hurt to jump. "Well, Elli, what''s wrong with you?" Tracey looked at Elliott with curiosity. She had heard Elliott''s noise on the phone before, but she didn''t expect that Elliott was far more than that. Only at this moment did Elliott realize why Adam told him not to be surprised to see someone simr to that woman, and why Adam cared so much about the R family. "Was that powerful woman Adam''s mother-inw? This world was so small." Elliott thought. "That''s how he was. Forgive him." Adam exined. "Elli, you must be tired after taking a long flight. Go take a shower in the guest room and have a rest. I''ll let you know when dinner is ready." Feeling that Elliot was important to Adam, Tracey naturally treated him in a thoughtful way. "Wow, my sister-inw, you are really an angel! I don''t know what kind of luck my brother got to find such an angel like you." Elliott looked happy. "Don''t keep standing outside,e in!" Tracey made way for them toe in. Then the butler came and took Elliott¡¯s luggage, leading him to the guest room. Along the way, Elliott was amazed by the house''s design and decoration and full of praise for everything he saw. Later, he met the old master. "Grandpa, are you the old master? Why are you looking so young?" Elliott was still giving big praise. Old Master Xia was the person that Carmen feared the most, but Elliott apparently didn''t feel any strange to him and directly rushed to him like a passionate puppy. "You are Adam''s cousin, right? Sure enough, both of you looked the same brilliant." The old master definitely liked honey-mouthed Elliott. "Grandpa, you can call me Elly or Elli or...any name you like.¡± "Good boy." The old master smiled. Tracey was a little confused. "Why do you and your cousin seem toe from differents?" "This boy is over energetic." Adam was also helpless. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Elliott was right the man as Adam described, he did have too much energy. Tracey thought he must be tired after having a long flight. When he finished bathing, he became even more vigorous. Elliott was born and raised in America, most of the education and culture he received were in American style. Xia family''s castle was an European building with Chinese interior design and decoration. Elliott was interested in every details of this house, feeling curious like a child. In Tracey''s eyes, he was just a big boy. "You and your cousin are so different." Tracey sighed again. Adam replied her calmly, "The difference not onlyy in our characters but also in our childhood." Tracey vaguely knew that Adam was an illegitimate child. She had never really known about Adam''s past. "Brother Adam, I have never asked you about your childhood. Why did your ship fail in the sea that year?" When Tracey was a little girl, she never thought of the reason, it was the time to question him. "You want to listen?" "Yes." "Then I''ll tell you. Come here." Adam waved his hand. Tracey walked up to him. They stood by the railing of the second floor''s balcony. They hold each other, looking at the distance. The wind at night blew the two people gently, Tracey¡¯s hair waving in the air, she heard Adam¡¯s voice sounded. "My mother was born in a big family in the United States. She has a beautiful look and an enviable family background. She had other two sisters, and her grandfather was rtively open-minded. The people of the Xiao family were born to be faithful. They were always a loving couple. My mother was the eldest, she was supposed to be responsible for the family business''s development, but she didn''t like doing business, she was fond of painting. Moreover, she didn''t like America at all. Even if the Xiao family had immigrated there long ago, she always felt that she didn''t belong to this country. She felt a strong sense of belonging to China. Every time she watched the TV and saw the map of China, which looked like an imposing rooster, she thought that she would return there someday. So, she nned to go, going with herself. She was eager to see the water town of southern China, to see if there were girls walking on the stone-paved street with an oil-paper umbre. She also dreamt of going to the broad grasnd to see the people on the back of horse herding and singing in the deep of the grass. She especially wanted to look at Mount Tianshan with her eyes, wanted to dance in the scene of Galsang flowers and the leisurely flock of sheep. As soon as thought of these pictures, she would feel like having a wonderful life. Then she gave up wealth and her extravagant lifestyle, going to China alone. China was so big that the power of my grandfather could not take her back, even if every time he had just got her news but soon lost her whereabouts before catching her. Isn''t it melodramatic? A delicate youngdy doesn''t want her wealthy family but wants to be a wandering painter." Adam asked softly. Tracey shook her head. "Your mom is a woman in spirits. Her soul is free. She shouldn''t be bound by the cage. She should be the eagle of the great snow mountain. She took the sky as home and flew freely, no one could restrain her. She would live a more free and easy life than anyone else. Some people lived for money, but she chased freedom. How many people in the world can do this? It was not melodramatic at all, it was a beautiful story for me. I feel like I am the butterfly following her, to see the great scene of this country, to hear different people¡¯ s stories in differentnguages." Tracey said with affection. "Oh, yeah, she got the freedom she wanted. After three years of chasing her, my grandfather finally let her go. He was thinking that my mom was a free-spirited bird, she just wanted to fly out and have a look at the world outside. One day, when she was tired, she woulde back. However, they never thought about what would happen next. My mom left without going back. She would miss home sometimes. When she missed home, she would make phone calls with my grandma and aunties. She happily told them where she was and what kind of interesting things she encountered. Grandpa listened to her quietly from the side every time. She had thought about returning home but she was afraid to be prevented from going out again. She decided to go home after viewing all the scenery and being tired of wandering life. Grandma and aunties agreed. But God made a joke on her, she met that man." Adam stopped for a while. His tone was obviously getting cold. Tracey knew who the man was. "At that time, he was already in his fifties, and his children were almost the same age as my mother. The story of them was just like those melodramatic ones. One day, my mom was surrounded by a bunch of bad guys, that man showed up timely and helped my mother out. My mom was grateful for him, but she just treated him as a kind senior. They were like-minded people, traveling everywhere in the country. With a man apanied, my mom felt much safer. However, the man secretly had dirty intentions on her. At the beginning, he could suppress his heart. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As time passed, he gradually lost control. He drugged my mom one day. On that day I came to save you, your loudly shouting seemingly took me back to the scene that my mom was raped. The senior she was respectful did such a thing to her! Her dream was smashed. All of this was just a beginning. He didn''t use any contraception when rapping my mom, he wanted to have a girl as cute as my mom. Then he brought my mother back home and imprisoned her. My mother tried tomit suicide many times, but she was stopped by others. Later, she had me. That man was clear that how deep the affection was that a mother had for his son. He knew that my mom wouldn¡¯t hurt me. He began to loosen the 24-hour monitoring on my mom, but she was still trapped there and not allowed to contact her family. Therefore, nobody knew about my mom¡¯ s background. He had an insane love for my mother, except for freedom, he satisfied all her needs. Like every polygamy family, the man''s love angered his principal wife. She thought my mom as a vixen who seduced her husband for money. From the day my mother was brought back to the Sheng family, she was like a prisoner. She could see the sky outside, but she could no longer fly freely. When the man was gone, the principal wife will torture my mother, just like a wicked woman in the pce...and leaving scars in invisible body parts of my mom..." Tracey finally knew why Adam held her tightly when telling this story, because he had trembled hard in unconsciousness. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Tracey did not interrupt him, she just listened to the beginning of a long story but her heart had already gone through ups and downs. As a woman, she could feel her mother''s pain. A few days ago, she could not move on the ground but shouted "Brother Adam, helped me..." helplessly. Tracey had good luck and Adam stopped all her misfortune. But Adam''s mom was not the same lucky to be saved. That was why Adam hated Old Master Sheng so much. Although Old Master Sheng had a bad temper and forced Adam to marry another woman, Tracey could still feel old master¡¯s love for his son. With such an unforgivable past, no matter what he made up for Adam, he would not ept his father in his life. In this world, all love and hatred happened for a reason. The love of Old Master Sheng was too selfish and he finally destroyed a budding flower. For avoiding the tragedy happened again, Adam chose to guard Tracey silently instead of possessing her. "Didn''t your mother report the bullies to the old master?" Tracey asked carefully. "Do you think my mom cared about that man''s protection? No. She knew the principal wife was just envious. Old master got married to this woman not because of love, and not until getting old did the old man know what was love. Although the principal wife had spent her life apanying the old master, she was never loved by him. Therefore, when the old man exposed his strong love for my mother, hatred twisted the principal wife'' s heart, while my mom was in desperation. She stoppedmitting suicide, but she would never forgive the old master, not mention to fall in love with him. No love, no jealousy, she naturally not asked for his protection. Even though my mother didn''t ask for protection, the principal wife was smart and didn¡¯t torture her hard. She just did it frequently with some dirty tricks. Later, I was born. Although I was not the girl that the old master wanted, as long as seeing my mom delivered a baby, he was happy. He nned to divorce the principal wife and made my mom legal. However, my mom refused with death threatening. She had been pursuing freedom all her life, let alone her marriage. She would never marry a man she didn''t love. She would not get married, nor would agree to the unreasonable and rude request of the old master. He thought that she had given birth to me and the child would bound a mother up. He slowly gave her some freedom, days seemed to be in peace at that time, but the most miserable part wasing in silence. My mom was dead when I was six. The only thing she left for me was her painting and a ne representing her identity. I finally understood why she corrected me immediately after I made a little mistake. She would tell me a lot of life philosophy at my young age when I was just sensible. And why she was unwilling to be that man¡¯s legal wife. She lived just because of me and had nothing to do with the Sheng family. She said that when she dies, half of her ashes should be scattered in China''s mountains andkes, and the other half will be taken back to the United States. She must not be buried with the people of the Sheng family..." As Adam said this, Tracey felt a warm liquid dripping down from his back neck. He cried. As a child, he was forced to ept his mother''s death. Tracey could fully understand this kind of feeling as she had a simr experience. She turned over to hugged Adam. She held his waist gently,forting him only in this way. "I was too young then to understand why my mother did this. Because she was locked up in the Sheng family''s vi for too long, she had a tendency for depression. Sometimes, she stayed up all night. The old master would give her a small number of sleeping pills. But in fact, she pretended to be sleepless. She kept all the medicines and nned to take all of the sleeping pills. One day in the afternoon, she made the dishes that I liked as usual. After that meal, I saw her sitting on the swing in the courtyard with her eyes closed, and the corners of her mouth lifted. I thought she was just sleeping, but I didn''t know that she would never wake up again. I put away the ne she left for me, and a diary of her, which recorded everything about her. I didn''t know so many words at that time, so I hid the diary book under my bed and studied hard every day. Finally, I knew my mother''s story. Everyone thought that she was a gold-digging girl, except for me! After my mother passed away, the principal wife was finally relieved as nobody would rece her. But she started to treat me as her new enemy. I was too young to go to America then. I could only endure all my grief in my heart. When I was born, the old master made a will that he would pass more than half of the family''s property to me and my mother. This will was discovered by the principal wife before it was released. She hated me and tortured me in the way she did to my mom. Do you know... Every time the old master is not at home, it would be my nightmare. One year in winter, it snowed heavily and the old master went abroad. I was about eight or nine. My elder brother and his wife framed me to steal her earrings and they scolded me bad and cheap. They punished me to kneel in the snow. I was young and had no position in the Sheng family. All of the people regarded me as their enemy, who robbed their shares. If I didn''t kneel, four or five adults would kick my knees, forcefully pressed me into the snow, and spat on me. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They called me the son of a b*tch. The snow of that day was beautiful, but it reflected on their ugly faces!" Tracey thought that she was miserable enough to be tortured in the Xia family, but she didn''t expect that what Adam suffered was a hundred times more painful than she did. "Stop it, Brother Adam. I shouldn''t have asked you about this." Tracey had never thought that he had such a heavy past, which was far more than being an illegitimate child. Adam''s eyes were distracted, and he was still looking at the distance. He continued, "My mom has never cared about anything of the Sheng family, me neither. I don''t need to exin these things to them. When I was a child, I was the most beloved son of the old master, but behind his back, I was beaten and kicked. My life was miserable. Even so, I didn''t give up on myself. I want to make myself more excellent. I won''t let my mother down. I will go back to America to see my mother''s family. In the year when I knew you, the people of the Sheng family went to the United States for vacation. The opportunity finally came, I went with them. I spent a lot of effort to find my mother''s family members. My grandfather, grandma, and aunties were all good people and they were as gentle as my mom. They couldn''t believe my mom had left the world. Although they had lost contact for more than ten years, they were still in hope that my mom lived happily somewhere. Then I returned my mother''s ne and diary book and buried her in the States as she wished." Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Adam was only twelve years old then. He was supposed to be an innocent and carefree boy, but he had to bear a lot of pain. He personally handed over her mother''s ashes to her family. At the time his mother left home, she must never think of this day. The sadness of the family could be imagined when the white- haired people sent the ck- haired daughter away. Tracey hugged hard of Adam''s slightly trembling body. "What happenedter?" "Later, my grandfather was furious and swore to make the Sheng family pay with blood. His most spoiled daughter was treated like this, how could he swallow such his rage? Even my gentle grandmother couldn''t tolerate it. My aunties even wanted to head for China right away to avenge, but I stopped them. I indirectly caused my mother''s death. No matter how much she loved me, after all, I am the kid of her and that man. Because of me, my mom didn''t have the heart to end her life. But living also challenged her as she was unwilling to have any contact with that man. She loved painting. In the painting, she could see a clean world. However, after being rapped, she felt she was never clean. For so long, my mom had lived in struggling until died. I know she loved me, but at the same time, seeing me was like seeing the man she disgusted the most. I promised my mother''s family, I will end all of this someday and revenge for her. Knowing my sincerity, they agreed to my request. Nobody in the Sheng family knew what happened those days. I pretended that nothing had happened to stay in the Sheng family liked before. Later, the elder brother nned a cruise with my sister-inw, and I went with them. I knew what was in their n. They were going to attack me on the ship. As long as I die in the sea, they didn''t have to worry about who would rob the shares of them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But I destroyed the ships before they killed me. I wanted to make them the funerary objects of my mother. Tracey was shocked by the viciousness of the people in the Sheng family and admired Adam''s courage. After all, he was only twelve years old then. "You destroyed the ship, what about you? Aren''t you afraid that you will die too?" "Do you think I did it without nning? I have noticed that your ship had the same route as ours. I counted the time. You wille shortly after my ship sank. Everything happened as I calcted. There are only two things I missed." "What?" "The first one, I didn''t expect that a stupid bunny would fall from the ship; the second one was that they were so lucky to be saved by the rescue team and wasn''t hurt at all." Adam was very regretful when he said this. "I fell because I didn''t grasp the railing. Do you think I was really bold to jump to the sea?" Tracey was a little shy to say. "No matter what the reason was, I should thank God for connecting us. Otherwise, how could I have met you in my life?" Adam gently scratched Tracey¡¯s nose. "Yes, I don''t regret what I did also. But why didn''t youe to meter? You have known me." Adam hugged Tracey more tightly. "At that time, although I was the most beloved child of the old master and I would inherit more than half of his property and Sheng''s Group. Like my mother, I never cared about his wealth. I didn''t take any single penny of his money, I didn''t even admit that the old master was my dad. Who was I? I was just an illegitimate child. I am afraid that you will look down on me, so do your parents. So, I will just quietly watch you grow up, on your way to school. I only hope that one day I can appear in front of you with a new identity and be your shelter. And then, I will officially break with the Sheng family. Later, I found all my cards were locked by the old master. He did so for forcing me back. He hated anyone to go against his will, and I hated this point of him the most. Fortunately, I had the help of Rose and the Third Master. Do you know why I''m so close to Rose?" Adam asked suddenly. Tracey shook her head. "I think she has a good character, and she should be a righteous person." "No, she is my cousin. She surnamed Xiao." "What? You and she are cousins?!" Tracey was stunned. She thought it was just Adam got help from a kindhearted sister, it turned out she was wrong, they were cousins! "Speaking of my cousin''s story, it was quite a melodramatic love drama. She was only a few months older than me. She was the daughter of my second aunt. In order to find my mother, my aunt came to China, but she fell in love with a man. She got pregnant before marriage. She nned to go back to the United States to hold a wedding ceremony after giving birth to this child. Right at the time she delivered the baby, the baby was stolen!! How can you believe it? Such a thing would only happen in the TV series. When I met Rose, I didn''t know she was my cousin at all. By coincidence, about two years ago, I found out that she was my second aunt''s daughter. So, fate was really amazing. We met each other in the crowd and became the closest friends. In the end, we found we were a real family." "You are right. If not for the amazing fate, we won''t know each other either. If you gave up on me earlier, we wouldn''t have been together now." "Little bunny, do you know how happy I was when I aplished the primary level of my career in the past? I think I can finally show up in front of you aboveboard. When I drove the first Bentley I bought out, I nned to pick you up after school, but I saw you holding the hand of Sean. Do you know how I felt at that time?" "You fool. If I love you, I will love only you, it has nothing to do with your family. If you love me, you shoulde out and tell me earlier. Otherwise, we won''t have to waste six years!" Tracey poked him in the chest andined. Adam held her hand and said, "Yes, I was too timid to tell you.¡± "But fortunately, all this has passed. We have gone through many obstacles to get together, and we also know the value of love. Those who have hurt us will not have a good ending!" Tracey said. "Yes, I''ve been working hard all these years. I know the Sheng family well. It''s easy for me to deal with them, to those so-called rtives who used to take me as a thorn in their eyes. Adam said coldly, "I don''t know what their expressions will look like when the Sheng family is destroyed." He didn¡¯t simply hate Sean but hated all the people of the Sheng family. "I also want to see Carmen and her evil children being driven out of the Xia family, losing all the glory and wealth and being removed the crown on their heads, finally be ordinary people." "We all have the same miserable childhood, and we all have the same hatred. Little bunny, we are born to be a couple." "Yeah, Brother Adam, you''re not alone in the future. I''ll by your side to kill the scum." Tracey tiptoed and kissed the tear in the corner of Adam''s eyes. "Wow, wow! So sweet both of you. I am single, don''t abuse me, okay?" When Adam and Tracey were in affection, Elliott jumped out suddenly. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 As soon as Elliott jumped out, the atmosphere became lively. Tracey got out of Adam''s arms. "The dinner is almost ready. Elli, let''s go downstairs. How about having Chinese food tonight?" "Sounds great! The cook in my home can never make authentic Chinese food!" Elliott said and soon looked away, he thought Adam probably didn''t want to appear weak. At the dinner table, Elliott was amazed by almost every dish. He even couldn''t stop his exaggerating praises. If not for knowing his family background already, Tracey may think this boy wasing from a vige in a mountainous area. But because of Elliott,ughter can be heard everywhere. The old master was particrly happy. After dinner, the three decided to stay here. The next day was the day for contract signing. Tracey arrived at the office on time as usual. What greeted her was people''s strange eyes. She was absent yesterday, everybody thought losing the contract must be a real blow to her and they were all celebrating this in their heart. Tracey of course knew these people''s minds, she didn''t say anything but left directly. When she passed by Ste, she found that her eyes were red. "Are you working herest night?" "Yeah...I''ve finally finished the report." Ste''s eyes were full of bloodshot. "I''m going to print them out." She didn''t have time to chat with Tracey but hurried to the printing room. Tracey was not at the office yesterday, so she had no idea what the report Ste was talking about. "Oh, the director ising." Renee had a smug smile, looked like she was the contract winner. "What''s the matter?" Tracey nced at her faintly. "I heard that someone of Light & Shadow will be sooning. I also heard that you are always capable. What? You didn¡¯t win the contract? Are you shameful to stay in your position?" Knowing she could never be a match for Tracey, Renee was cheerful to see Tracey suffered defeat and her power being suppressed. "If you are idle, I don''t mind making you busy." Hearing it, Renee didn''t dare to speak more. She Watched Tracey returned to the office and smiled. "Hmph, let''s see how arrogant you can be." Ste quickly printed the report and handed it to the supervisor. "Ann, send it to the president as soon as possible." "Ste, thank you so much. As I said, you are such a promising girl." The supervisor said and patted Ste¡¯s shoulder. "You are wee. That¡¯s my job." Ste breathed a sigh of relief. This time, she sessfully challenged herself. She wanted to continue to work, after a whole night¡¯ s fighting, she exhausted and lie down on the desk to take a nap. When Tracey looked at Ste and the supervisor, for no reason, she felt there was something wrong. Seeing Ste was so tired, Tracey didn''t disturb her sleep instead of asking for more details. She decided to take care of her own work first. Renee was reading a magazine in a high mood. After all, who dared to hand over work to her except for Tracey? But Tracey was actually too busy to deal with Renee. The office looked like a silent pond with tumbling waves underneath. After 10:30 a.m., the supervisor angrily threw the report on Ste''s head. Ste had been sleeping well, but she was scared by the sudden fierce strike and fell to the ground in an instant. Tracey heard the sound outside the ss room. She came out with some displeasure. "What happened?" Ste had just woken up with a tired face, but she still looked in a daze. "Director, you came just in time. I asked Ste to make the report for the president today. Unbelievably, she had done such a terrible thing, and she made the president a huge embarrassment at the meeting. The president was furious and asked me to fire her immediately. How can ourpany keep such a useless worker? I don''t know how was she admitted! She can''t even handle a report!" Ste didn''t know what had happened until now. Regardless of her look, she quickly picked up those reports she made. "It''s impossible. I made the report fully ording to the information you gave me. It can''t be wrong." Ste got up very nervously andpared the report to the original data on other papers. Afterparing a few sets of data, Ste goggled her eyes. "Impossible, absolutely impossible. I won''t be wrong." "You won''t be wrong? Ste, you have been working here for a year. How can you make such a mistake? Don¡¯t you know how many people are expecting their bonus? If you make the report wrong and gave it to the finance department, who would take the responsibility of giving off the wrong bonus? If you don''t know how to do it, let me know. You implicated me to be scolded by the president. Please resign yourself." The supervisor said. Ste grabbed the corner of Tracey''s clothes. "Director, it''s not like this. The information that Ann gave me yesterday is obviously not what we are seeing. I made it ording to the information she gave me." "The information I gave you is all here, and now you med me for your mistakes? Why are you so sinister? Fortunately, there are so many people in the office, and everyone can prove what I have given you. If you don''t believe it, Director, you can check the report and data." The supervisor handed two sets of information to Tracey. Tracey scanned the original data of several people and the data on the report, they were indeed different. "Yes, they are wrong." Tracey coldly came to this conclusion. Ste''s eyes were already red like those of a rabbit. She grabbed Tracey''s clothes desperately. "Director, it was Ann who deliberately gave me the wrong information. I made the report based on her information." "Come on, everyone can testify for me. You have done your work wrong, but you still quibble here. In short, it''s the president who fires you. It''s useless to beg for anyone''s help." The supervisor''s words were actually for Tracey to let her not be involved in this matter. Although Tracey did not say anything, she had already guessed the truth. The supervisor must use her absence to trouble Ste with a set of wrong information. Because Ste was forced to finish the report within a day, she had no time to verify the data and finally fell into Ann''s trap. This was the bloody workce. "Ste, you can write a resignation letter now." Tracey said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Hearing the word resignation, Ste immediately panicked. "Director, it''s not my fault. Believe me!" "I don''t want to know the whole story. I only care about the result, the truth was you made the president embarrassed. And you almost caused trouble for the wholepany. You have made the mistake. As for the reason, I am not interested." Ste knew that Tracey was a very serious person. But when she heard what Tracey said, coldness swept across her body. She was exhausted after a sleepless night, now she felt even more like falling into an ice hole. She could not believe Tracey would say so. "Director, do you want me to resign?" "ording to thepany''s rule, you really should be fired. Everyone should pay for their mistakes." Tracey stood straight in front of Ste and looked down at her. Ste didn''t cry or make a fuss. She just let go of her hand and said coldly, "Okay, I know. I''ll report my resignation now." Tracey did not talk to her one more word. Instead, she turned around and went back to her desk. Tracey''s cold attitude startled every staff in the office. She was deemed to valued Ste more than others, so she must have a deep rtionship with Ste. But during Ste begging for understanding, Tracey didn''t plead for her at all and didn''t even want to listen to Ste''s exnation. "Was Tracey too heartless?¡± Everyone began to question if Tracey had never taken Ste seriously? Anyway, the person who was happiest must be Renee. The annoyed girl who had pped her days ago was fired. "Good. You deserved it." Renee thought. Ste had begun to work on the registration letter. Every word she typed generated every teardrop of her to fall down. She just couldn''t understand. Why the one who educated her at the beginning was the one who drove her away atst. After printed the resignation report, Ste removed the tears from her eyes and walked up to the supervisor. "Ann, you''ve walked too far at night. Be careful of the ghost!" Ann didn''t expect it was so effortless to drive Ste away sessfully. It represented that Ste never took any part of Tracey''s heart. In this case, Ste was sacrificed. Although ying tricks was normal for the workce, seeing Ste''s pitiful face, Ann was still guilty. For satisfying her selfishness, she plotted an innocent girl and made her driven out. As an ordinary staff in thepany, who came from a superior family? Every one of them needed the job. Ann didn''t even nce at Ste. Being ignored, Ste walked to Tracey¡¯s office with the resignation letter in her hand. She had visited this ss office countless times, especially after Tracey started to work here. However, none of these times that she was holding such a mood liked today. It was so beyond description. Like the first time she met Tracey, the woman sat still in front of theputer, fully focusing on her work as if nothing happened outside could affect her a little. "That''s right. Who am I to her? Just leave, Tracey don''t need to feel guilt for me.¡± Ste thought. She knocked on the ss door and heard a familiar cold voiceing from inside. "Come in." Ste pushed the door open and approached Tracey step by step. "Is she so ruthless that she doesn''t even want to see me?" Tracey kept staring at theputer screen. The voice of Ste sounded a little bitter. "Director, this is my resignation letter." Tracey took the letter, but there was no emotion in her eyes. She nced at the content of the letter and signed her name quickly. "Hand over your work to Renee, and then go to the finance department to get your payment for this month. You can leave." Tracey''s voice was still cold. "Yes..." Ste said. She turned around in a daze. "Haha, what am I asking for? Should I beg her to comfort me or persuade me to stay? In a word, you were nothing to her." Ste kept telling herself. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wait." Tracey spoke. Ste turned to look at her with hope. Even if Tracey said something just very simple to her, she would feel much easier to ept her situation. As if Tracey didn''t see through Ste''s expectation, "By the way, tell her that she can take your seat from now on." These words hurt Ste even more. Back a few days ago, Tracey had protected the window seat for Ste, but now, she seemed to can¡¯t wait to satisfy Renee''s wish. Ste had been hurt countless times since she was a child, but she had never been hurt like today. It seemed that someone was stabbing her heart with needles. And all she could answer was, "Yes, Director, what else I can do for you? If there is nothing, I will go." "Go ahead." When Tracey saw Ste''s trembling shoulders and lonely figure, she definitely knew her feeling. Ste went out and put a lot of unfinished reports to Renee. Renee was watching TV series on her seat while eating sunflower seeds. Arge pile of files suddenly fell down, Renee frowned immediately. "Are you fu*king sick? What are you doing?" "The director ordered me to hand over my work to you. These are reports that I am working on." "What? You want me to make reports?" Renee threw the potato chips aside. She never nned to work hard in thepany, not to mention dealing with so much information. "It''s not me who wants you to make reports. Remember, it''s the director''s order. After I leave, you can move to my seat." Ste said and left. Renee took a nce at these files. "How dare you want me to work on them? Never." Renee thought. Ste returned to her seat and began to pack up. Every piece of these little things reminded her of the joy to be admitted by Xia¡¯s Group. Tears blurred her eyes, and she couldn''t feel the pain to be stabbed by her cactus. Some people were a little scared to see her reaction. "Set, are you okay?" Ste ignored them. If these people could stand up and say a word for her just now, she would be very grateful. Unfortunately, no one protected her. She seemed to have been abandoned by the world. After finished packing up, she went to the finance department to settle the payment. Then she straightened her back, leaving the ce where broke her heart. She left in coldness. When she was walking on the stairs, she identally fell down, and everything scattered. There were passers-by, but no one helped her. Ste fully learned people''s indifference today. Until a pair of delicate ck high heels appeared in her sight, one hand picked the cactus up. "Tracey..." At this moment, Ste burst into tears. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 The sudden appearance of Tracey made Ste¡¯s smile frozen. Thinking of her indifference, Ste was disappointed and not going to talk to her anymore. "How can I be your friend? I am humble like this..." Ste thought. She stopped smiling and asked coldly, "Director, what''s up?" "I remember I promised to eat out with you, but I was too busy. Let''s go, my treat." Tracey took away her regr fierce tone. "No need. I am too humble topare with you, director." Ste neatly packed up the things and put the cactus that Tracey gave her on the top. Tracey didn''t say anything. She just grabbed Ste''s box and walked straight to her Maybach. When Ste was going through the resignation procedure just now, Tracey drove out and waited here. In the office, there was something that not so appropriate to talk about. "Tracey, what are you doing?" Ste had never thought that Tracey would do so, It was too strange. "To have a meal with you." Tracey put the box quickly in the trunk and did not give Ste any opportunity to refuse. "Get in the car. I have something to talk to you." Ste didn''t know what she was thinking. The director insisted on treating her a meal. "Is it a meal of another trap?" Ste thought. Anyway, now that she had resigned, she had nothing to be afraid of. Ste adjusted her mood and sat in Tracey¡¯s car. She had never taken such a luxurious car before. She even closed the door cautiously, afraid that she would not be able to afford the maintenance if she identally left a slight scratch on it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that Ste was cautious, Tracey eased her tone a lot. "You don''t have to be so reserved. No other people here, you can just take me as your friend." "Friend? Sorry, I don¡¯t deserve it. We have a huge difference." Ste always knew this, and her experience today was strengthening her knowledge. She did regard Tracey as her friend, but what did Tracey take her as? When Ste was plotted, Tracey had never pleaded for her. "Still ming me?" "I don''t dare." Although saying so, Ste''s voice was obviously full of resentment. "Ste, based on the truth, didn''t you do it wrong?" Tracey took the initiative to mention this matter. Ste''s face flushed due to her anger to talk about this thing again. "Director, if I made any mistake by myself, I would definitely have no reluctance for the resignation, I promise. But I was framed. The work to issue the performance report was assigned to Ann, and I was usually required to start this work one week earlier. Yesterday, she deliberately gave me the wrong data and required me to finish the report in a day. I don¡¯t mind working hard, as an employee of thepany, I should fulfill my responsibility, even to do the work that beyond my responsibility. For finishing the report on time, I spent a day and night. I didn''t go homest night, and I only ate some bread for lunch. Since lunch, I haven¡¯t eaten anything. I tried my best to do the job, but the whole thing was a plot! They wanted to drive me out in this way. It''s my fault to ignore building rtionships with others, I should be hated. But who hurt me the most is you. I treated you as my friend. At the time I was wronged, I only hoped that you can say something for me." Ste had never spoken in such emotion. Today, she totally released. She didn''t care to be wronged by somebody, what she cared about was Tracey¡¯s attitude. "What do you want me to say for you?" Tracey looked at the front, and her tone was still calm. Her words made Ste stunned. Yes, what was Tracey supposed to say? Ste didn''t know the answer either. "Or are you ming me for not keeping you here?" Tracey said directly. "I didn''t!" "No? If it''s really not, you won''t speak to me in such a tone now. Ste, to be honest, you''re not wronged." "I was framed and being driven out. What''s wrong with me?" Ste asked angrily. "First of all, as an employee, you have your own work to do. You don''t have to be responsible for Ann'' s work, but once you took it over, you shouldn¡¯t me her for plotting you. Even if she trapped you, it was because you were stupid and didn''t find it. It was you who should be med. You should be aware of it when you went into the workce. It was not a workce at all but a battlefield! In order to defeatpetitors and climb higher, everyone had various means. You will die at any time without awareness. Underestimating the workce was the first mistake you made. Do you know, the intention that she gave you only one day to finish your work was not allowing you to have more time examining your work. At this time, you cared about finishing the task only butcked judgment, which was the same important as your work ability. No matter what kind of circumstances we were in, we should stay alert anytime. Especially for the things that we should hand over to seniors, we have to fully review them and make sure there was no mistake. Otherwise, once the mistake caused any problems, we should bear the consequences. This was the second mistake you made. Being framed, I know you are wronged. But have you ever thought that you should be responsible for ending up like this? You have found it obviously weird, but you are stillcking the awareness of unknown dangers. If you can realize the problems that lie in each step I have mentioned in time, you won¡¯t have this result. If you look down on the workce, you should pay the price. Do you understand now?" Ste was speechless. "Tracey was right, it was my own problem." Ste thought and sighed. "I''m sorry, Director. I let you down. You have warned me before, but I still trust people easily." She said. "There is still onest mistake. You may think that I am mean or indifferent, but didn''t you know that you have already been put into the trap? How am I supposed to plead for you? Even if someone knew it was Ann''s plot, you should know that this person will never expose her. And you don''t have any evidence, even if you wanted me to protect you, you should present evidence. Anyway, you angered my father and he hates those who don''t have the ability but took money from him. If you don''t deserve the payment, he will fire you right away. If I beg his forgiveness for you, it will equal to embarrass him again. Since it''s not good for you and me, why should I do it? And I hope you can understand something through this matter." No one could be sure for not being framed. If you want to survive the workce, you should at least have enough ability to protect yourself. Cultivating insight and judgment are also important as they are part of your professional ability. If you don''t grow up, you will suffer more in the future." Tracey said word by word. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Not until this moment did Ste realize how stupid she was. A while ago, she was still ming Tracey for being too heartless to her like those indifferent staff. Now Ste was convinced by Tracey''s wisdom that she understood everything from the beginning. Not like her, only feeling wronged like a fool. "Do you still me me?" Ste shook her head. "Director, I was too careless. You yed cruel just for giving me this lesson, I was too stupid to get you.¡± "You''ve just entered society, It''s normal to encounter evil people. You''re still young. It''s better to be challenged by them earlier thanter." "But I am strange that you are one year younger than me, how do you know so much? Did your American teachers tell you how to cope with these things?" Tracey smiled bitterly. "The best teacher is life. In short, my past is not as morous as you think. Now, here we are." During the conversation, Tracey had parked her car outside The Pearl Chef. When Tracey took her to the door, Ste was nervous again. "Tracey, it¡¯s too expensive. Let''s go to a small restaurant." Ste had never entered such a high-end ce. "Appropriate luxury will make you work harder. I have told you before that working hard helps you climb higher, now I want to let you know that working hard can give you a superior life¡± When saying, Tracey grabbed Ste in. She found that Tracey was not old, but she was able to teach such a lot! This meal was probably the most enjoyable meal that Ste ever had. It was not because of the luxurious food, but because her knowledge increased. After having this meal, Tracey drove Ste home. She was reluctant to say goodbye to Tracey. "Director, this should be thest time I see you. Thank you, really.¡± Tracey took out the box in the trunk and hand it over. "How you can be sure of this? Nobody knows the future. If you want to see me, you have to climb higher. When you are at the same level as mine, you can see me frequently.¡± "I will, Tracey, I will never forget you." "What''s yourter n?" "Looking for a new job, I don''t believe that I won''t be admitted by otherpanies!" Ste said with ambition. "Do you like finance?" Tracey suddenly asked. "Yes, I majored in finance in the college." "Get ready for this interview. Come to thispany on Friday." Tracey suddenly gave her a recruitment announcement. "What''s thispany? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" Ste was curious. "Not being famous today doesn''t mean it won¡¯t be famous forever. It''s a newpany, but as long as you are admitted, the package won''t disappoint you. Especially thepany''s growth space and the promising industry future. It''s much better than working as just a small staff in Xia¡¯s Group.¡± Actually, even if Tracey was promoted, she would not consider Ste to be her sessor. She admired Ste''s dedication, but it was far less than being a leader. Even if Tracey promoted her to be the director, she could not bear other¡¯s tricks and would soon step down from this position. People want to grow up, they must go through enough challenge. In Xia''s Group, there were many powerful and experienced seniors above Ste, but she was still incapable of protecting herself yet. What happened this time was good to make her grow up. Tracey¡¯ s newpany''s social environment was not soplicated for the time being. It didn''t have the same challenging environment as that in Xia¡¯s Group, in this rtively peaceful workce, Ste may reach Tracey''s expectation in one or two years. Tracey still had confidence for Ste based on her potential, otherwise, she would not offer her an interview invitation. "Okay, I will be at the interview." After this matter, Ste believed Tracey much more. "Good. I have something important to do in the afternoon, so I have to go. You can prepare these days. If you¡¯re failed, I won''t let you go." "Yes, Tracey. I''ll try my best." Tracey left at ease. On her way of growing up, she was also helped by many people. Ste had just reminded Tracey of her innocent days, thinking of those years, she climbed above hard and overcame a lot of hardships. In her mind, nobody lived an easy life. When Tracey returned to the office, she found the Renee party was very happy. The first goal of them was achieved, their next step would be driving Tracey away. Later, Renee went to Ben''s office ahead of contract signing. "Dad, I have something to tell you." "Well talk about it when we go home at night. I have to sign the contract now. This contract is very important to Xia''s Group. Don''t make any problems here." Ben said while tidying up his appearance. Renee quickly stopped him. "Dad, what I''m talking about is the contract. Tracey was failed to win it and didn¡¯t fulfill her promise to the board of directors. I want you to remove her from her position." Ben looked at her confusedly. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Dad, didn''t you say that you would let me be the director? Then withdraw Tracey, and let me do it." "Renee, are you okay? Do you know what you are talking about?" Ben didn''t get Renee''s point from her bullshit. At this time, Tracey knocked on the door. "President, it''s almost time. The president of Light & Shadow has arrived. He is in the meeting room now. Let''s go." She thought Renee had made improvements these days, unexpectedly, she was stupid as usual. Seeing this, Tracey was eased. "Well, don''t bother me. I have to go." Ben threw her away. Renee stamped her foot. "Hum! Does the contract have anything to do with Tracey?! Let''s wait and see how proud you can be.¡± Renee thought. When Renee was rushing to the door of the meeting room, she was stopped by an assistant. "Get out of my way, I want to go in!" Seeing this was Ben''s assistant, Renee began to be arrogant. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Miss, the president is signing an important contract inside. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t let you in." "Tracey can go in, why can''t I? Get out!" Renee pushed her aside fiercely and angrily entered the room. At this moment, both representatives of Xia''s Group and Light & Shadow were going to shake hands, as Renee rushed in, everybody turned to look at her as if looking at a psycho. Ben¡¯s face was soon pale. He had been so proud that Tracey won this contract, which was of great importance to thepany. He couldn''t believe another daughter of him woulde to trouble this meaningful moment. He immediately wicked at his assistant. "I am sorry, Miss Xia went into the wrong room, I'' II take her away now." The assistant said. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Actually, the contract was settled on that rainy night. Of course, Adam negotiated with Carl from the perspective of Xia''s Group, and he exchanged his two pieces ofnd to win this contract. Tracey was right, there was no such good thing as free lunch. Even if there was, it shall be paid sooner orter. Adam was the person who paid the price, just because Tracey had mentioned before that she wanted to be the vice president. Without problems in the contract, the signing went smoothly. Ben was still excited, not only because this order was important to the development of Xia¡¯ s Group but also because it was his daughter who won this order. It was time to show her off to the board of directors. Ben was happy for thepany, and he was proud of Tracey as well. "Mr. Luo, I wish us a pleasant cooperation." "Nice working with you." Eric stood up and shook hands with Ben. "President Xia, this is the first project we are doing to develop the domestic market. My boss also greatly valued it. So, don¡¯t let us down.¡± Ben nodded. "Xia''s Group has long been powerful in this industry. Don''t worry about that. I¡¯m d to know about your long-term goal in A City, I believe we will cooperate more than just once. Maybe we will cooperate frequently. We are always positive and responsible for each of our project, we won¡¯t let you down." Ben said. "That''s good. I have another meeting, so I''ll leave first." Eric said. But at the same time, he admired Ben¡¯s astute business mind, the first cooperation had not begun yet, he was nning the next one. "This way." After Eric left, Ben started to look at the contract. With the signature of both parties, it should be officially effective. "Tracey, thank you for your efforts." "Dad, actually, I didn''t do a lot." Tracey had always been confused. This order was the easiest one she had ever got. She even felt nervous before and after the contract signing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As a self-starter, Tracey was used to obtaining what she wanted by fighting for it. For the things that were too easy to get, she felt uneasy instead. "Don¡¯t be modest. Such a big order must be difficult to get. Mr. Luo praised you hard just now, and he said that he was moved by your sincerity, which made him choose us among more than forty competitors. Tracey, you are the hero of Xia¡¯s Group. With this contract, I can officially rmend you as the vice president to the board of directors." "Okay. Dad, it''s still early and I''ll go back to the office first. By the way, Grandpa''s birthday ising soon. You have to prepare well. This is his 80th birthday." Ben patted his head and said, "Oh, right! I forgot such an important thing." Tracey smiled. She believed this birthday party would be very lively. As for how lively it would be, she was expecting. When they were about to take the elevator, Renee came over again. "Dad, why can''t I go in just now, but Tracey can?" The assistant stood aside had a few nail scratches on her face, which must be caused by Renee. If Renee didn''t show up, Ben would be always cheerful. As soon as she showed up, Ben¡¯s face changed. "Are you crazy? The business we talked about was worth several billions of yuan. This order satisfies the annual financial goal in advance easily and allows us to beat thest years'' performance with a few percentages higher. What were you doing here? If you annoy Mr. Luo and ruin this business, how are you going to pay? Do you know that we have at least tens ofpetitors against this order?¡± Ben''s questions made Renee speechless, but she soon reacted. "No matter how big the contract is, is it has anything to do with Tracey?¡± "She won this contract, tell me, is there anything to do with her? You''re totally mad, Renee. Let me tell you, youe here is to learn and work. If you are still being willful, arrogant, or leading trouble, please go home rather than stay here." As soon as thinking of Renee''s action, Ben was still scared. He didn''t know if Renee had mental problems, she was clearly told that the meeting was important, but she still rushed in. And she almost messed the cooperation up. If the contract was failed today, Ben must be impeached by the board of directors. "Yes, I am embarrassing you, and Tracey is always excellent. Dad, Mom has already been driven away, are you going to drive me and Leo away next? Haven''t you found that you are biased too much?! I hate you!" Renee cried and ran away. Tracey sneered in her heart. She had no way to stop Renee''s ridiculous behavior. "How can you treat yourself as real Miss Xia by simply living in the Xia family? No good performance but only y bad temper in thepany. Hah, go ahead, you don''t have too many happy days.¡± Tracey thought. "It''s my fault, I used to spoil her too much to make her behave like this." Looking at the assistant''s wound, Ben shook his head helplessly. "We are not busy now, I''ll give you half day off, you can go to the hospital." "Thank you, president." The assistant left with her face covered by hand. "Dad, ording to the previous agreement between me and Carl, whoever wins the order will be the vice president. See? I won it." "Don''t worry, Tracey. I will host the board of directors meeting tomorrow. No one will doubt you and you are the vice president." Ben was confident to promise Tracey now. Now she had fully proved her ability, if the stakeholders were not stupid, they would allow Tracey, the cash cow of Xia¡¯s Group, to be the vice president. "But dad, after I was promoted, wouldn''t my current position be vacant?" Tracey deliberately mentioned this. "Tracey, to be honest, I had a n, after you be the vice president, I will let Renee fill in your position. But look at her, I..." "Dad, you''re right. As her family member, I should help Renee, but..." Tracey pretended to be hesitant. "But what?" "But ording to her current performance in my department, she didn''t reach my expectation. She is not skillful to her job at all and always asks others to help her with everything. She is too willful, and her temper is bad, as you can see. If she takes my position, I am afraid..." Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Tracey talked bad about Renee in a very smart way as she never simplyined but presented the truth. She did the same to Carmen as well. Her words didn¡¯t difort Ben at all, instead, they sounded convinced. Even though Ben had the intention to let Renee be a leader, however, she performed under expectation. "You''re right, she never suffered a little since she was a child. Look, how spoiled she is. She can''t bear any punishment, she even acted rude to reasonable teaching. What a girl..." "Dad, if she was poor in only professional knowledge, I am good with this because she can learn it later. But I can''t ept her attitude toward her identity, she is too proud of being Miss Xia. With the identity, she didn''t work hard to improve her working ability but build her cliques, trying to get me out of the director position. She is my sister, I don''t really care about these things, but I don¡¯t agree to give her this position. Although it''s just a director position, it deals with many things every day. But what Renee did in the office was all about watching TV series, eating snacks, and ying games. How can I rest assured if she is doing the leader?" "Tracey, I agree with you. Renee is really too unruly. Then who do you think is the best candidate?" Ben had been persuaded by Tracey. "I haven''t be the vice president yet. Before I am promoted, I will think about the sessor selection. Dad, don¡¯t worry about it." "I don¡¯t worry about it. Tracey, you are reliable. Well, it''s gettingte today. You have won such a big contract for thepany, I''ll give you vocation on behalf of thepany. You can go back and have a rest." Ben patted Tracey on her shoulder. "Thanks." Since she was going to be the vice president and there was not too much work for this position, Tracey dly epted the vocation reward. She left thepany. Usually, Adam woulde to pick her up, today, Tracey wanted to surprise him and went to Adam¡¯spany. She arrived there with a wonderful mood and special freshness as it was her first time to visit Adam¡¯spany. She stood on the ground, looking up at the tall building, imagining that Adam overlooked everything in his top-floored office. Was such a feeling the same as that the emperor had? Standing on the top, with the broadest vision, but feeling lonely and cold. Adam had a miserable childhood but he developed hispany into an empire. It¡¯s easy to imagine how much he had gone through. Tracey was thinking while going into the lobby. But she forgot something. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± The receptionist asked. "I''m looking for... President Xiao." Tracey was going to say Adam Xiao, she changed the name as she suddenly realized that it was hispany, and it was a little rude to say his name out. "Do you have appointment?" "Uh... no." Adam never exposed any information about Tracey in thepany. Therefore, if Tracey was just an ordinary woman who looked for Adam without an appointment, she would be rejected to see him. "Miss, you can''t meet him without an appointment. I'' m sorry." The receptionist''s smiling face suddenly disappeared, thinking that there was another gold-digging womaning for her president. Tracey could have called Assistant Jiang, but when she heard that Adam was busy, she did not do so. "Can I wait for him in the lobby? If hees down, please tell him that I''m waiting for him." Tracey said politely and still remained low-profile. "Go ahead." The receptionist nced at Tracey and went back to her work. "What is his reaction when he sees me?" Tracey thought. There were some magazines and Tracey read them randomly. In a while, she fell asleep. When Adam came down from the elevator, he nced at the figure of a little woman. Tracey''s body fell into the soft sofa. She slept soundly, and she didn''t even know that Adam was approaching. "President, there''s ady sitting over there..." When the receptionist saw Adaming out, she immediately flicked her hair and talked to him. Adam didn''t stop and went straight to Tracey, taking off his zer and covered Tracey''s body. Seeing she didn¡¯t wear too much in these autumn cool days, Adam was a little worried, "Silly girl, aren¡¯ t you afraid of getting cold?" He thought. This picture made the receptionist stunned. Since she had worked in Adam''spany for long, she never saw the president being so gentle to a woman. Especially the way he looked at Tracey, it was full of affection as if Tracey was melted in it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His eyes even melted the receptionist. Tracey woke up in a daze, opening her eyes, and saw Adam''s face. For a moment, she forgot where she was. "Adam..." "Keep sleeping." Adam coaxed her in a soft voice. Tracey closed her eyes again. Adam looked at her quiet sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help smiling. He carried her to his carter. The receptionist was surprised to see the president carrying a woman! "They must be in a deep rtionship." She thought. "Well... Jiang, who is that woman?" "How dare you ask this question? How long has she been here?" "About two and a half hours. I asked her if she had made an appointment. She said no. So who is she?" The receptionist felt a little scared for no reason. "It won''t take long for her to be the president''s wife. Next time when you see her again, be smart. The president didn''t me you anything because he didn''t want to wake thatdy up, otherwise..." Assistant Jiang alerted the receptionist. It was normal for others to not know Adam''s mind, but for Assistant Jiang, nobody knew Adam''s love for Tracey better than him. "President''s...wife? Jiang, I don''t know it. She didn''t tell me." The receptionist''s face turned pale in scare. "Be smart in the future.''1 "Yes." Tracey had no idea that during the time she slept in the lobby, an innocent receptionist was frightened to be fired by her boyfriend. And now she was nestled in Adam''s arms like a little rabbit. This was a long and sweet sleep. Tracey didn''t wake up until getting off the car. Adam knocked at the door with her in the arm. As soon as the door was opened, a head showed up. "Dang- dang- dang... Surprise!" Elliott held his cheek with his hands, acting a blooming sunflower. Hearing his words, Tracey immediately woke up. "Elli?" She rubbed her eyes and came down from Adam''s arms. "Congrattions! I heard that you signed a big contract today. I asked the butler to prepare a feast for you!" "How did you know this?" Tracey was confused. The news should have not been spread out yet. "I knew it from Adam''s contract, he offered two pieces ofnd to..." "What nonsense are you talking about? Go away!" Adam red at Elliott and said. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Elliott''s words went into Tracey''s ears. "Elli, what do you mean? Say it again." "He''s just talking nonsense. The dinner should be ready. Let¡¯s go to have dinner." Adam stopped the topic. Tracey frowned. "Brother Adam, you have something to do with this matter, don''t you? What those twonds? Elli, tell me." Elliott thought that Tracey knew this matter, but it was obvious that Tracey was kept outside. "Sh*t, am I the d*mn big gossip guy?!" He thought that Adam must spread his kind help everywhere, and he hoped the whole world know that he was a good man. But Elliott didn''t know that his cousin was so boring that he didn''t spread his kindness out and didn''t allow others to spread it either. "OMG, I am exposing a big secret, Adam will kill me!" Elliott thought. "Ahem, well, the meat is still in the pot. I''ll go and see if it''s ready. Excuse me." It was wise for Adam to slip away. Seeing his reaction, Tracey understood something, including why Carl promised to give her the contract suddenly, and why Adam wasn¡¯t excited at all to know she had won a big contract. It turned out that Adam was the one who pushed everything that happened. "I know right, it turned out it was not free lunch!" Tracey thought. "Brother Adam, I think you should exin it to me." Tracey said. "Little bunny, it''s not a big deal. I just heard that you want to be the vice president, and I just did you a small favor. I thought it was nothing, so I didn''t tell you about it." Adam took her into his arms. Tracey sighed. She clearly knew Adam''s love, so as to he didn¡¯t tell her anything after giving her such a big help. If not for Elliott''s big mouth, she would never know the truth. "Brother Adam, it was just a position. Did you pay a much higher price?" As a businesswoman, Tracey knew Carl''s mind clearly that how this man let go of such an excellent opportunity to rob Adam? It was Adam who came proactively to Carl to ask for help. "What can be more important than you? Silly girl, I won''t go bankrupt by giving others twonds. Come on, let''s eat." Adam soon convinced Tracey. Tracey didn''t say anything but epted all this. Right, Adam was the person who paid, if he wasn¡¯t struggling, Tracey didn'' t want to be struggling. "Well, by the way, Brother Adam, the day after tomorrow is my grandfather''s 80th birthday." Tracey reminded him. "I see. I''ll get the gift ready." "80th birthday party? Wow, it must be very lively. Tracey, you have to take me to grandpa''s birthday!" Elliott''s ears were quite sharp, and he never missed any important news. "Of course, you must go." Tracey smiled. With Elliott¡¯s here, Tracey felt that the house was full of a happy atmosphere. In particr, this big boy, who was more than 1.8 meters tall, liked to hold Tracey¡¯s arms, speaking with a coquettish voice. Eww... What a contrast to his image. But it made Tracey think of the future, her children must hold her like this to ask for something. The news of Old Master Xia¡¯s 80th birthday spread throughout the whole business circle, and he decided to celebrate it in seven-star Cassie Hotel. Not long ago, it was Old Master Sheng''s 80th birthday. The Sheng family and the Xia family were both well-known families. Since their birthdays were so close, of course, others wouldpare their parties. The hotel that held Old Master Sheng''s party was the hotel of the Sheng family. But Old Master Xia chose a seven-star hotel this time, which made the level higher. It aroused the interest of all people in the business circle. For promoting his birthday party, Old Master Xia even exposed the news that the granddaughter of him would be engaged in this party. This was Adam discussed with the old master secretly. He was going to surprise Tracey. Not long ago, he once proposed Tracey, but he was rejected. Besides, no other people to witness it. He wanted to use the old master¡¯s party to give Tracey a big surprise. In the suite of Cassie Hotel, there was a woman in a red silk dress came out of the bathroom. Her white long legs moved inside the dress, looked very beautiful. Her long curly ck hair was pushed to the left side. Although there was no makeup on her face, she was still incredibly pretty. Judging from her skin, who would know that she was already forty? She looked around thirty- year- old. She raised her hand, wearing a ring with a strange sun symbol on it. A person beside quickly handed her the red wine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Master." The woman gracefully held the red wine cup and thoughtfully looked at the bright tall building in the distance. She raised her head and drank up all the red wine. "Master, drink slowly. Your stomach can''t afford so much simtion." The woman in ck on the side was worried. The woman ignored her and asked, "What''s tomorrow''s schedule?" "Master, tomorrow''s trip is to discuss a sea project with Xia''s Group. The day after tomorrow..." "Xia''s Group?" The woman murmured. "Yes, is there anything wrong?" "No, what about the day after tomorrow?" The woman poured another full ss of red wine from the decanter. "No special schedule the day after tomorrow. We just have to attend the 80th birthday of the Xia family''s old master in the evening. Master, I know you feel that these things are boring, but since we have decided to explore China''s market, we must build a good rtionship with these people." The woman in ck said. "I know." The master''s expression was unpredictable, seemingly her thoughts were unable to figure out. "It''s gettingte. Please sleep early, Master. I''ll call you tomorrow at 8 o''clock." "Okay." "You¡¯d better not drink the wine anymore. Your body can¡¯t bear...¡± Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the woman. "You can go back now." Although they were just a few words, they sounded firm. "Yes." The woman in ck left. After she left, the master slowly stood up with a ss of wine in her hand. She stood quietly on the balcony, letting the breeze touch her hair. "It''s been so many years, still can''t escape those people, huh..." She murmured to herself, and she drank up the wine again. Her throat was filled with a faint sweetness, acerbity, and even some inexplicable bitterness. She put down the cup, turned back to the room, and buried her body in the soft bed. There seemed to be a soft child''s voice in her ear, "Mom, dad will definitelye back, won''t he?" "Mom, Dad has gone. I will be alone in the future. Mom, don¡¯t leave me." "Mom, look, I won the first prize again." "Mom, do you think I''m good for this dress?" "Mom..." Tears flowed down her cheeks and dripped onto the pillow. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Sean and Rachel also knew about the 80th birthday party of Old Master Xia, including the news that his granddaughter will engage at the party. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sean didn''t know it at the beginning, Rachel deliberately forwarded the message to tell him. "Tracey is an old friend of ours, we should go and congratte her.¡± When reading this message, Sean felt like a bug biting his heart. It was painful. He did not reply to Rachel. In fact, their marriage would go after the Old Master Xia''s birthday party, which was carefully nned by Old Master Sheng. Although Sean had started to manage thepany, the shares had not yet passed on to him until he getting married. For fear that Sean would be disobedient like Adam, Old Master Sheng thought of this way to ensure the marriage happening. Marriage alliance was always a useful tool for wealthy families to grow family power. Rachel was the only daughter of the Nan family, when she married Sean, the Nan family would be the joint forces of the Sheng family. Two families should work together to engulf Xia''s Group step by step, this was Old Master Sheng''s ambition, it was also the reason why he was so hostile to Old Master Xia. Every controller of thepany wanted to be at the top and let otherpanies be beyond their reach. Adam was the first choice of Old Master Sheng to help achieve his goal. What he should do first was to marry Ms. Luo, which made Adam disgusted all the time. Besides, Sean and Adam fell out because of Tracey, and it made Old Master Sheng hated the Xia family more. He hoped to fulfill his wish soon, so he gave Adam ast chance. He decided if he was rejected once again, he would not be considerate anymore and would hand over full power to Sean. After hearing about the engagement, Renee ran to Carmen''s apartment with tears. She didn''t have a boyfriend recently, then the engagement must be about Tracey. She was extremely sad. "Mom, Tracey is now the vice president of thepany, and she is engaged to Adam soon. How can Ipare with her?" Carmen suffered a cold after that heavy rain night, she now looked weak andy on the bed with no strength. Renee had beenining for a while by her bed. Since she had entered the apartment, she had always scolded Tracey but fully ignored Carmen''s sickness. "Don''t cry, okay?" Carmen said in a haggard voice. "Mom, I''m reluctant. Why did Tracey take all the benefits? Why don''t I have such good luck like her?" Renee''s eyes were already red like peaches in tears. "Cry, cry, cry! When can you do something except crying?! Do tears help? If you hate her, then remove her!" Carmen was annoyed by Renee''s look. "Yes, removing her, sounded so easy, but I¡¯m no match for her!" "So you turn to crying?" "Mom, please help me and think of a way. What do you think I should do?" Renee had to turn to Carmen finally. "What should you do? Renee, I can''t protect you for a lifetime. I hope you can grow up by yourself. I won''t intervene in this matter. You have to learn how to solve it on your own." Carmen knew clearly the reason why Tracey could be stronger and calmer than Renee was because she got used to taking care of anything alone these years. In contrast, Renee and Leo were overprotected. She regarded it as the love for them. Until today, she realized that her spoils may be harmful to them and make them inferior to Tracey. "It¡¯s time to make some changes." Carmen thought. "Mom." "Don''t beg me. You should find your own way of dealing with this thing. I have to remind you that since the Old Master will release Tracey''s engagement, it means that he is going to arrange the shares." Carmen was a smart woman to understand many things soon. "What? If the old master gave her the shares, how much will be left for me and Leo?¡± For Renee, this news would be the fuel adding to her fire. "You should be grateful if you can get it. Do you know what I''m worried about? I¡¯m worried that you and Leo can''t get even one percent of the shares." Carmen said, thinking of Tracey''s heartless words. She had already known the big secret, and it was uncertain when it would be revealed. Carmen was subconsciously afraid of Tracey so much. "I¡¯m tired. Solve this thing on your own. If you can¡¯t impede Tracey this time, everything of the Xia family will belong to her.¡± Maybe because of being sick or having enough ups and downs, Carmen became passive for fighting. "Mom, I won¡¯t let Tracey seed!¡± As she said this, she rushed out again like the wind. No matter what means she used, she had to impede Tracey. Although Carmen said that she would not help, in fact, she cared about Renee and tried to figure out a way to help. She targeted Old Master Xia''s birthday party. She made a phone call to Ben. He was originally in a good mood because Tracey had won the contract. But his face changed as soon as he saw Carmen''s call. "What¡¯s the matter?" The number of Carmen immediately reminded him of the scene that she and Edgar hugged each other in the heavy rain. "This woman was really cheap. She was skillful to pretend loyal to me but hooked up with my cousin behind my back! No self-esteem!" Ben thought. Hearing his cold voice, Carmen looked bad, but she had to endure. "Honey, I..." "Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t stand it." "Ben... President Xia, what happened that night was not what you thought. I just fell down identally and Edgar helped me up." Carmen still wanted to exin. "You and he had nothing to do with me and I am not interested in what happened to you at all. If you call me just want to talk about this matter, you can hang up." Ben said. Only then did Carmen know that once a man became ruthless, he would be much more than a woman. She bit her lip, saying "President Xia, you misunderstood. The old master¡¯ s birthday is coming, if I didn''t attend it with you, he must be suspicious of us. So, I think...¡± "No way. Don''t worry about that, you know my dad dislikes you. If he knows you have left the Xia family, he would only be happy. Carmen, I won''t believe any word of you any longer." After saying that, Ben hung up coldly. His trust was all destroyed in Carmen''s lies. When the busy tone came, Carmen''s lips were already red from biting. "Ben, I won''t leave the Xia family!" Carmen told herself in a cold face. She had been working so hard for many years and used all of her means to acquire a position in a rich family, how would she just let go? Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Renee ran out of Carmen''s apartmentmunity, her eyes were still red. Now that Carmen was not going to be involved in her trouble, she had to solve it on her own. However, it would be difficult for her to handle it alone. She thought of a person and dialed the number to her. Then she heard a familiar voiceing from the other end of the phone. "Hey, Miss Xia? We haven¡¯t long been speaking, what''s up?" Three years ago, the two of them joined hands to plot Tracey, they had no contact with each other since then. "Is there anything wrong to show solicitude to my ally?" "An ally? Oh, Miss Xia, just say what you want. I don''t want to guess your purpose." Rachel and Renee didn''t have a deep rtionship. They just targeted the same enemy before. "I''ll find a ce. Let''s sit down and drink tea while chatting." Renee knew that Rachel was scheming, otherwise, she would not have been waiting by Tracey''s side for so long and stole Sean at the end. However, Sean did not love her at all. Now that Tracey was back, Rachel should be the one who worried the most. On this point, Renee and she could be allies again. Renee arrived much earlier. When Rachel saw Renee¡¯ s swollen eyes, she was a little surprised and asked, "Why do you look like this?" "It''s all because of Tracey." Renee gnashed her teeth when she mentioned the name. Of course, Rachel was often angered by Tracey too. When she came here, she had guessed Renee¡¯s intention for this meeting. They hit it off immediately. "It seems that we share the same goal again." Rachel said. "I must crush her down this time!" Renee said word by word. "That''s exactly what I want." The two looked at each other and smiled. Tracey had no idea about the new plot in brewing. At this moment, she was in Adam''s arms, and the pain in her lower abdomen made her ufortable to death. "Tracey, aren''t you feeling well?" Adam noticed that Tracey had been frowning, her face was a little pale, and her face was covered in a cold slight sweat. It was obvious that she had problems. "Adam, well, I''m just on period," Tracey said. "It turned out I didn''t have a baby. I thought I already have." "Silly girl, having a baby is a matter of chance. We have so much time." Adam rubbed her head and comforted her. After that, he got up. "Adam, where are you going?" Tracey subconsciously grabbed his hand. "I''ll bring you painkillers." Thest time when he was in the hospital, Adam went to Lance and took some painkillers. Lance also told him that Tracey would be more painful than other women when she was on period. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Painkiller? Adam, you can''t be more considerate!" Tracey had never bought painkillers for herself and she just endured the pain. Anyway, it would at most hurt for a few days. "Wait here for me, I''ll be right back." When Adam came back, he not only gave her painkillers but also brought her a filled hot water bag. Tracey felt a little spoiled. After all, she had never been so careful. "Adam, you are so nice to me. "You are going to be my wife. If I don''t treat you well, who I will be good to? I''ll go to cook red sugar soup for you." Adam put the hot water bag on her belly and covered Tracey with the quilt. Tracey felt that he was not having a period but having a serious illness. Being taken care of so thoughtfully by her man, her heart was filled with warmth. "I''ll be right back." Adam rushed to the kitchen. The ginger soup he made for Traceyst time tasted awful. This time, he learned it carefully and would not add too much sugar or ginger. Elliott heard someone in the kitchen and came out happily. "Brother, do you know how to cook? I''m hungry. What are you doing? Brown sugar soup? What kind of dessert is this?" He looked at the brown sugar in the pot in confusion, while Adam was still cutting ginger slices in an awkward posture. Seeing Elliott stuck a spoon into the soup, Adam put the knife on his neck. "Don''t move, it is for Tracey." Elliott''s eyes widened. "Can you be greedier? It''s just brown sugar soup. So what if I insist to drink it?" "It''s okay if you want to drink it. When I serve it to Tracey, you can drink the rest." Adam said seriously. Elliott had no choice but to withdraw his hand. "I used to think that you were cold, cool, and handsome, but surprisingly, you are a wife lover!" "Stop teasing me. When you have a beloved woman in the future, you will be more serious than me. After all, people of the Xiao family were all born faithful." Adam put ginger slices into the soup. "Hey, brown sugar with ginger. Adam, you''re really a freak. It¡¯s sweet and spicy. It must be dark cooking. Fortunately, I didn''t taste it." Adam ignored him and stirred it in the pot with a spoon. "You don¡¯ t know it, Tracey has a stomachache. She won''t feel any pain after drinking this." Adam looked quite experienced. "Is it really that effective?" Elliott was suspicious. "Of course. You grew up in the United States and never heard of these Chinese traditional prescriptions, they are powerful." Adam sounded like a knowledgeable schr. However, he didn''t realize that he had seriously misled this young man, which made him create a big joke in the future. Of course, this was what happenedter. Adam filled a big bowl with the soup for Tracey and then nced at the rest soup in the pot. "You can taste it if you want." As he said this, he took the bowl carefully upstairs. Elliott looked at the pot and murmured, "Sweet mixed spicy, terrible, terrible! I won¡¯t taste it." Although said so, he was hesitant. He stepped back tentatively, "It doesn''t matter if taste just a little, does it?" As he said, he didn''t control himself. The soup was still hot as it was boiling in the pot. Elliott was burnt before he tasted its vor. "My God! I''m burnt!" If Adam saw him, he might beughed at and joked him of being a monkey. When the burning feeling faded, Elliott tasted acerbity and spicy of the ginger, mixed with a faint sweetness. "What the hell is this? Even if you cook it for me, I would dump it!" Elliott was angry and he quickly left the kitchen. Tracey nestled in the warm quilt and drank up Adam'' s ginger sugar soup. Although this drink had terrible vor, she was already healing by Adam'' s kindness. "You don¡¯t have to drink Chinese medicine temporarily until your period finish." Adam put the bowl aside and looked at the watch, "It¡¯s gettingte, sleep early. I heard that during the period, you should maintain a pleasant mood and should have enough sleep." "Adam, you are really suitable to be a mother." Tracey said with a smile. Adam was not angry. He liked to take care of Tracey like this and the feeling that she needed him. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Early the next morning, Xia''s Group held a board meeting. Tracey dressed in a professional suit, walking imposingly into the meeting room. The first person who greeted Tracey was Carl. Now she had a worse feeling toward him because he robbed Adam''snds as the trading condition. Taking advantage of her boyfriend, which angered Tracey strongly. "Wait and see, I'' II get what you robbed back someday when I grow stronger." Tracey swore. Although with a furious mind, Tracey nodded politely to Carl. This was the basic courtesy regardless of hostility. Shareholder representatives were arriving one by one. Old Master Xia was sitting in the main seat, smiling filled his wrinkles with joy. "Everyone is here. Sit down." After everyone took a seat, the old master began to speak. "Since Edgar resigned, the position of vice president has been vacant. ording to our previous agreement, whoever of Tracey and Carl won the contract of Light & Shadow would be the vice president. Yesterday, the president of Light & Shadow had signed the contract with Xia¡¯s Group. It''s time to carry out our agreement.¡± This matter had not yet been publicized, so the board did not know who won the contract. No matter who won it, the board was surprised. "You took out such arge contract within just a few days? Chairman, are you kidding us?" One of the representatives questioned. "Do you think I am idle and especially fool you here?¡± The old master was a little unhappy and poked his crutch hard on the ground. The person who questioned just now was shocked. "No, no, Chairman, I didn''t mean that. I was just surprised." "It''s not only you who were surprised but also me. Signing such a big contract so quickly had never happened to Xia''s Group. Guess who won it?" The old master''s smile was too mysterious to be figured out. "I think it should be Carl, who has worked here for long, and he managed his business well all the time. Of course, Miss Xia is also good, but in my opinion, she is still a little inexperienced." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right, I think so. Miss Xia must be very promising.¡± All of them boasted Tracey¡¯s future hard but none of them trust her current ability. "I think Miss Xia is not too bad. Maybe this order was taken by her." There was still someone who trusted Tracey. "Impossible. The first miss is too young and aggressive. It''s okay to do small business. Such a big contract can''t be taken without proper strategy. What''s more, she is just a little girl. How much business thing does she know?" One of the representatives directly exposed his gender discrimination. He thought the old master just randomly permitted Tracey to be the director. And he thought Tracey, Renee, and Leo were the same kind of people who had pretty look but with no business ability. Being a director was for helping family members in thepany. Who could have known that Tracey was much more than a little girl? "Enough! Tracey is not as ipetent as you think." Ben had always been gentle, but when he heard others ndered her daughter, he was unhappy. "President, how about let me pronounce the truth?" Tracey saw that Ben was going to lose his temper, so she interrupted. Ben came to his senses. Tracey stood up and took the contract over. "Everyone, all of you are my seniors, I know that in your eyes, I am just a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet, and it is difficult for me to take this position. It''s normal for you to have such worries. If I were also a member of you, I would worry so. But I did win the contract this time. Look." Tracey opened the contract with her name written on it. "Carl, is this true? Did she really get the contract?" Representatives looked at Carl. In their eyes, Carl was an experienced worker and It should not be Tracey''s turn to win it. Carl nced at Tracey but found she didn''t look at him. Then he looked away and smiled faintly. "Yes, this order was won by Miss Xia. She stood out among thepetitors from dozens of other companies. In the end, she moved Mr. Luo and signed the contract. Miss Xia is very excellent." Hearing Carl¡¯s words, the board had to ept the truth. ¡°Miss Xia won the contract! Brilliant! Sure enough, she surpasses all the predecessors!" "I know it doesn''t look real, but that''s the reality. I hope you can trust me in the future," Tracey said calmly. President Xia was very satisfied with the other people''s expression of being defeated. "Well, since everyone knows the result, then the vice president..." "Of course, Tracey should take this position. We underestimated her before, but she proved herself this time." "I agree." "That''s right. I agree too. I''m sure she can do it well." "That''s good. Tracey, there are three days for you toplete the handover, and you''ll be the vice president in three days," the old master said. "Thank you, Chairman, and all directors. I will definitely not let you down." Tracey said in an official tone. This matter finally was settled. Tracey walked back to her old office. She had to choose her sessor in three days. Ben hurriedly packed up the documents. After a while, he was going to talk about a sea project. In recent years, the sea projects were the new area with endless potential. And it was an old big Americanpany who would cooperate with Xia''s Group. Half a year ago, they had released the news that they were looking for a cooperation partner. In the past half-year, manypanies had fiercelypeted for this opportunity. After half a year''s examination, they initially identified Xia''s Group. Today, it was the first time for two leaders to meet up. They met in a high-end cafe. Ben hurried to there. "President, that''s it." The driver stopped the car. Ben tidied up his clothes again and got off the car. He had always paid much attention to time and arrived at the meeting ce in advance. When he heard that the person he was going to meet was a woman, he kindly ordered her a Mocha, as well as some dissert that women liked. After sitting for a while, Ben heard the sound of high heels outside, every step of her sounded quite rhythmic. As the sound of the high heels approached, Ben did not know why his heart began to beat faster. This feeling had never happened to him before. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 As the footsteps getting closer, Ben felt as if his heart would jump out of his throat. He had cooperated with businesswoman before, but he never was in this kind of mood. What was wrong? The door was open little by little, a pair of exquisite pointy high- heeled shoes showed up first, what above was the woman''s slender legs. Thin waist, good figure, and perfect chest. ording to the information, this woman was over forty. "How can a forty-year-old woman in such a great figure?" Ben thought. Judging from her figure alone, she looked like a teenage girl. In the end, Ben''s eyes fell on her face. He stirred the coffee with a small spoon, but soon the spoon fell from his hand. He was excited to stand up, so violently that knocked off the coffee. His suit stained by the coffee. Ben''s assistant had never seen her president in panic like this. "Venus! Is that you? You''re back..." Ben did not care about the coffee stains on his clothes and went straight to the womaning forward. Before he touched the woman, he was stopped. "President Xia, what are you doing?" "Venus, you are still alive, you are not dead?" Ben was surprised and happy, and there were thousands of emotions shing in his eyes. The woman kept looking at him indifferently. "Are you the president of Xia''s Group? I''m Tina. Nice to meet you." Hearing her cold voice, Ben''s face was a little confused. "Tina? Aren''t you Venus? It''s impossible. How can you look exactly like her? Even thechrymal mole is in the same position." "President Xia, my whole family is in America all the time. You must have mistaken me for someone else. Today, we are here to discuss the sea project. If you don''t want to do it, I will find another cooperation partner." Ben calmed down a little. Looking at the woman in front of him, her dressing and temperament were quite different from Venus. And she was in strong coldness, keeping people remote. "President Xia, I came here all the way from the United States to talk about the project. Do you want to talk or not?" "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry." Ben did not know how to describe his mood at this moment. Joy, excitement, and doubts all mixed together. "If you want to talk, let''s sit down. If President Xia does something rude again, I will cancel our cooperation immediately." Tina passed Ben and sat down. "Get someone to clean up here." Tina ordered when she looked at the coffee stains. "Okay, Master, please wait for a moment." Ben sat back in his seat. Tina handed him a piece of tissue. Ben was somewhat moved and used it to clean the coffee stain. He carefully observed the woman. Although the appearance was simr, her actions were completely not the same. In the past, if Ben knocked over the coffee, Venus would never ask the waiter to clean but she dealt with it soon. Ben hid his thoughts and tentatively asked, "Tina, I''m sorry. You look like an old friend of mine. I thought you were her, so I was a little excited. Please forgive me." "Old friend? I saw the excitement on your face just now. What''s the rtionship between you and this old friend?" Tina was still cold, but there was more curiosity in her tone. "She was my wife, but I did some bad things and forced her to leave me." Ben''s eyes showed a hint of sadness. Every time he thought about what happened that year, his heart was full of guilt. "Really? I heard that President Xia''s wife is young and beautiful. How could she leave?" Tina implicated Carmen. She was waiting for Ben¡¯s answer. "The wife you''re talking about isn''t the one I''m talking about." "Oh, it turns out that President Xia is romantic and has a lot of wives. I''m ignorant and think you only have one wife." Tina sneered. "It''s not like this. Tina, I..." Ben was anxious to exin, but Tina had no interest anymore. "President Xia, I am not interested in your family affairs. We''d better go back to our topic. Since you are looking for cooperation with us, it''s time to show your sincerity." She quickly mentioned the business they were doing. "This is the business n I made. Take a look." Tina took it and read it. She casually sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, this posture had some laziness beauty. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her face was wearing exquisite makeup. Her skin was well-maintained, almost frozen at the age of thirty, without any obvious wrinkles. She looked like a sessful woman, especially the ring she wore. She was the Master of the R family! Ben was confused. Except for the face, nothing of this woman was identical to Venus. If she was Venus, how could she be the heir of the R family? Ben had heard of that mysterious family in the past. "Tina, this is the Mocha I ordered for you. You live abroad for a long time, please have a taste of Chinese coffee." Ben rmended. "Venus used to like sweets, but what about her?" He thought. Tina stirred the milky foam topping, then she elegantly picked up the cup, taking a sip of it. Her lips were red like a rose and her movements were smooth and natural. At first nce, he could tell that she was born noble. Looking at the lip print on the cup edge, Ben''s heart beat faster for no reason. Tina took a sip and put down the cup. Seeing that her face was too calm, Ben asked her in a little nervous, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? There are also some desserts for you." "These things are for those young girls, not for me." She pushed the coffee aside gently. "But you used to..." "President Xia, I thought my butler had made it clear to you. I grew up in the United States. Apart from seeing you in the documents, it was our first time to meet each other personally. I am not your old friend. Please remember this. This time Ie back for our business negotiation." "Sorry." "I have reviewed your n. The n proposed by yourpany is more in line with mypany''s development. As for the specific n, I have also made a draft. You can have a look." "Okay, let me have a look." It was quiet in the cafe, only the melodious background music and the sound of flipping the papers could be heard. It seemed that everything was back in time. Back then, Ben was reading documents in the study, while Venus was knitting a sweater beside him. The sweaters of Ben and Tracey were made by her carefully. They were exquisite and warm. Now the woman was sitting with crossed legs, lookedzy but cold. Her eyes were full of indifference as if telling others that she was the queen. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Ben and Tina talked for the whole morning. Finally, they reached an agreement and settle their cooperation. However, after a few hours of getting along with her, Ben was confused more. "Who is she?" he thought. "So this is our preliminary n. It''s gettingte, I should go." Tina was about to leave. "It''s time for dinner. Why don''t we leave after dinner?¡± Ben persuaded her to stay, but Tina didn''t intend to do so. "Sorry, I have an appointment. President Xia, goodbye." As she spoke, she got up quickly, and Ben also chased after her. Her car parked in the garage on the opposite side. Ben followed her and unconsciously walked close to her when they crossed the street. Venus used to be afraid of crossing streets in the past, especially for the roads with running cars. Ben would notugh at her but held her hand to cross the road together. Tina watched him walked to her side. He was the same gentle as before, but there was no way for them to return long ago. "Thank you, President Xia. I will see myself out. And I will let my worker inform you of the follow- up matters." Tina stood by the car and said goodbye to Ben. Ben kept staring at the familiar face. He wanted to hold her hand again, but he just opened the door for her. Tina didn''t say anything, and she didn''t even look at Ben. He watched the car went away little by little as if his heart was taken away too. "President, who is this madam? Why are you treating her so different?" The assistant of Ben asked. "Go and find out Tina''s background. I''d like to see if she''s really been living in the US." Ben looked in the direction of the car disappeared. He didn''t believe that there were people in the world who looked exactly the same. Even if looking the same, thechrymal mole couldn''t be in the same ce. "Yes, president." In the car, Tina sped her hands together. God knew that she was excited. Very well, she managed to hold on. "Today''s cooperation was settled, so Tracey will be present at tomorrow''s birthday party, won¡¯t she? What would she think if she saw me?" Tina thought. "Master, what have you been thinking about? Does this President Xia have anything to do with you? I think you have always been very strange today." The family butler Erica said. "Nothing." "Speaking of President Xia, his family is very interesting. A few days ago, he drove his wife out of the Xia residence. Men are all cheap. With a new lover, they forget the old one." Erica sneered. "Oh? He has a new lover?" "I don''t know. I only know that the person he drove out apanied him for 20 years. If it weren''t for the new lover, why did he do that?" "Really?" Tina closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. As long as she closed her eyes, she could still see the ugly face of the one who threatened her many times. "Look at yourself. It¡¯s been the 21 st century but you are still old fashion. Which man will like you?" "He slept with mest night. He doesn''t love you anymore. Why are you so shameless to stick to him?" "Did you watch the video I sent you? We had a great time on the bed. Never think that you can win him back." "Our child is beautiful." Every word of that woman was like a needle to stab Tina¡¯s heart. Even after 20 years, she had never forgotten it. "Master, you don¡¯t look good. How about canceling the party schedule tomorrow?¡± ''Tm going," Tina said firmly. "Carmen, Carmen, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Let me see how good you are now." Tina thought. At this moment, Carmen was preparing for the party. She went to the dress store and bought a luxurious set of clothes. She always believed that she had been with Ben for so many years, Ben was just still in anger and would ept her again sooner orter. This birthday party was the chance for her to win him back. Carmen especially bought the best tea leaves as well for the old master. She stood in front of the full-length mirror to review her look. Edgar opened the door and saw she was in front of the mirror. "You have been driven out of the Xia family, and the old master didn''t invite you to this party, did he?" "It''s none of your business." "Stupid woman, do you think you can go back? Let me tell you, Ben won''t forgive the woman with a betrayed heart to him." "You don''t have to remind me. I know what I''m doing." Carmen was unwilling to give up. ¡°Yes, sorry for my care that annoys you. When you are being driven out again, I won''t help you once more." Edgar said angrily and left. "What a ridiculous woman! It''s been so long but she hasn¡¯t woken up from her richdy dream yet!" Edgar sneered. Carmen ignored Edgar and hummed to the mirror. She promised to go back to the Xia family! The birthday party was destined not peaceful. On the next day, Carmen was dressed up shiny. She was wearing a beautiful gown and delicate makeup, which made her looked with more spirit. She arrived at Cassie Hotel. So many people came to give birthday celebration, and it was a scene of countless luxurious cars. "Mom, you must behave well in front of Grandpa today. Maybe he allows you toe back." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I know. You two shall behave well too. You have to fight for the shares!" "Yes!" They entered the hotel full of imposing aura. Carmen saw Ben was looking around, didn¡¯t know what he was looking for. "Was he looking for me?" Carmen walked toward him happily. She believed that Ben still cared about her. At this time, a luxury car came over and a woman came down from it. She wore a ck dress and a ck hat. The hat had a that covered most of her face, and her lips were in bright red. She looked noble and demure. When looked forward to her face, Carmen was stunned. "She...she''s back? No way, she''s dead." She was scared and stepped back unconsciously. Her face was pale. When Ben saw that woman, he hurriedly came up to her. This scene stimted Carmen to secrete cold sweat. An incredible idea came to her mind. "The reason why Ben drove me out was for greeting her back?! How can he do this! No way!" Carmen thought and rushed toward them. Tracey wasing to the hotel too. She suddenly got a phone call on the way. "Hello, Miss Xia, the result for your paternity test is ready. Are you avable to get it today?¡± "Sure, thank you. I''ll be right there." Tracey hung up and said to Adam, "Adam, let''s go to the hospital first, the report is ready." "Ites out on such a big day. I bet it will be a good thing. Let''s go." Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Neither Renee and Leo had a clear memory of Tracey¡¯s mom because they only saw her when they were little kids. So, they couldn¡¯t understand why Carmen see that woman would be so panicked even looked anxious when she saw that woman and almost rushed over to her. "Mom, did you forget what you taught us? You said we should maintain the image and mind our behaviors. What are you doing now?" Renee was confused about Carmen''s strange reaction and grasped her. But Carmen obviously lost all her consciousness. She couldn''t figure out why was Venus still alive and med Venus as the reason which caused her to be driven out. "It must because of you, so that Ben treated me so cold and drove me out!!" Carmen thought, her fury ignited in the heart. "Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your movement makes us scared!" Renee was uneasy as she had never seen Carmen behaved like this. "Renee, you''re right. I lost my mind." Carmen soon recovered. "No matter Venus was dead or not, who I am seeing is just one who looked simr to her. No, I can''t be mad. Carmen, you have to calm down, don'' t be a shrew." Carmen told herself. If Carmen made a scene in this asion, she would only bring shame to the Xia family and make Ben hate her more. She was clear about this, so she depressed her distorted feeling and just walked toward Ben and Tina. Ben was very happy to know Tina was going to attend this party. He had been waited for her here in advance. Finally, he saw her got off from her car. She gave off a strong aura of nobility in her well-designed dress. Especially the hat she wore. Half of her face was covered by the ck, which surprised Ben a lot as he had never thought he could see his wife again one day. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Tina, thank you very much foring." Ben came up and greeted her elegantly. "Since we are already in cooperation, as a partner, it will be too rude if I don''te to celebrate the birthday of Xia Group''s chairmen." Tina nced at Ben and found Carmen wasn''t at his side. "Was what the bulter told me ture?" She thought. Such a vicious woman, even if being driven out, it was still far less to make her atone for her sin! "The guests are all inside. Ill take you in." Ben was ready to lead the way. "Thanks." She didn''t refuse because she didn''t want to be too remote to make Ben suspicious. With Tina by the side, Ben could not help being happy like a child. After all, they used to live together for many years, Tina could urately tell Ben''s happiness, just like getting the treasure he lost long ago back. Joy was full of Ben''s eyes and brows. Tina saw his expression, sighed with emotion. "Why did you do that thing to me to bear such a strong guilt?¡± But on the outside, she was still calm and cold. All of a sudden, someone took Ben''s arm and she was too fast to be rejected. "Honey, who¡¯s thisdy?" Carmen asked. Ben frowned and looked at her, he had no idea where did shee from. He said in a cold voice, "What are you doing here? You have nothing to do with my me." He remembered Tina at the same time and tried to exin. "Tina, she has nothing to do with me. We..." He said without thinking, as if Tina was still his wife. Just like before, Carmen got involved in Ben and Venus. Ben was forced to make a choice between these two women. Every time when he saw Venus''s disappointed face, he was in guilt. Ben looked at Tina nervously, while Carmen looked at her like iming her ownership of Ben. Tina maintained her cold face, as if Ben and Carmen had just yed a story that was irrtive to her. "President Xia, this is your family affair, why do you exin to me? This must be Mrs. Xia. She is really gorgeous." Carmen''s eyes widened. "Not only this woman not being angry, but also she praised me?! And her voice and ent sounded different. Is she Venus or not?" Carmen thought. The dead couldn''t be alive again, and Carmen witnessed Venus'' s cremation that year. Anyway, Tina would now bring Carmen big threat. Not to mention other merits of her, just with the identical face, Tina would highly probably make Ben fall in love with her. During these years, Ben had never forgot Venus and held strong guilt to her, once a woman had the same face appeared, Ben may soon transfer his love to this woman. Although suspicious, Carmen tried her best to calm down. She tightened her arm and said with smile, "Sorry, my husband is a little shy." "You two have such a good rtionship. I''m really jealous. Excuse me, I''ll go up first." Tina nodded, then walked toward the hall. Maybe because her high heels were too high or too thin, when she was stepping on the stairs, she lost bnce and fell down. It was the stairs behind Tina, which scared the butler who followed her. "Master!" "Venus!!" Ben reacted soon. He pushed Carmen away by instinct and reached out to hold Tina''s hand. Over the years, he had been working out hard and he was strong enough to catch Tina. However, Carmen was not so lucky. She stood firmly originally. Unexpectedly, she was pushed away by Ben. The shoes Carmen wore were also in high thin heels, and they couldn''t bear any imbnce. "Ouch!" She screamed and rolled down on the stairs. Leo and Renee were stunned and quickly ran over. Renee''s skirt was too long, and she was tripped up by it when she tried to run. Edgar appeared at the bottom of the stairs faster than Leo and stopped Carmen from rolling forward. Looking at Ben, he didn''t have Carmen in his eyes at all. Instead, he looked worriedly at Tina who was in his arms. "Venus, are you okay?" "President Xia, I''m Tina. Please let go of me." Tina pushed Ben away and nced at Carmen and found she was in a mess. "Your wife seems not good. You should check her." Then she lifted her dress and entered the hall. Just as she left, the car of Tracey and that of Old Master Xia arrived. Adam took her hand and came out. At first nce, he saw Renee and Carmen lying on the floor. "What''s going on?" The old master was angry to see this incredible scene. He couldn''t believe Carmen and her daughter would do crazy things at such a ce with many famous people present. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Old Master Xiaughed at Old Master Sheng for the embarrassment that happened at his birthday party. To his surprise, his party had not begun yet, there was an annoying show yed first. "What are they doing there?¡± The old master had a terrible face. Carmen and Renee were all in a mess. ''''Are you okay?" Edgar was about to help Carmen up but Ad grabbed his hand immediately. "She has a husband, why do you show your care?" She pulled Edgar away while speaking. Although not many stairs, Carmen got hits when she was rolling down, especially her arm, there was a bruise on it. But what hurt Carmen most was Ben'' s indifference as he pushed her away to help another woman. She did not answer the old master. Instead, she sat on the ground and waited for Ben''s help. If Ben woulde, Carmen wouldn''t be sad for her awkward ident. At least in this way, she could make Ben a little guilty and treat her better than before. What a pity, she dreamt it too perfect. Ben did walk over but with no care at all. He just looked at Carmen impatiently and asked, "Are you alright?" It sounded so cold, such a tone would not happen even in a conversation between strangers. "Honey, look at my hand." Although Carmen had scolded Tina in her heart countless times, she had to keep being gentle, this was herst chance to win Ben back. "Leo, take your mom to the hospital," Ben said coldly. The old master finally found something went wrong. His son never was this impolite to women. Otherwise, he wouldn''t fail to stop Ben from going together with Carmen that year. "I, I''m fine. It''s old master''s birthday today. I can¡¯t be absent! Dad, this is the tea I specially bought for you." Carmen wiped her face and got up, limping to pass the gift box to the old master. Her left face was stained by something and her dress was distorted. She looked very embarrassed, even a little pitiful. "It''s up to you. Dad, let''s go in. The guests have been waiting for a long time." Ben just nced at Carmen faintly. The old master nced at them and left directly without saying a word. Carmen had to hand in the tea to the old master¡¯s assistant. Tracey saw everything from distance. She was not happy but felt that Carmen deserved it. "Let''s go in." Tracey said ndly to Adam. "Okay." Adam held Tracey left in front of Carmen and her children. He also witnessed how embarrassed this woman was. Distress was full of Leo¡¯s face, "Mom, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Your hand is hurt." "No, I can''t go!" Carmen thought of Tina, a touch of uneasiness and fear spread in her heart. "If Ben goes with that woman again, what should I do? I have been with you for twenty years, how can I be defeated by a dead woman?!" Carmen thought furiously. "Mom, what are you worried about?" Renee patted her body to remove the dust. "Do you know who was by your father''s side?" "Who?" Renee and Leo shook their heads. "I don''t know who she is currently. I only know that she looks exactly the same as Tracey''s mother!" Carmen gnashed her teeth when she mentioned Tracey''s name. "What? Didn''t she die a long time ago? How could shee back to life?" Both of them didn''t believe it. "That¡¯s why I can''t confirm her identity. No matter who she is, she is a great threat to me. Both of you also saw it just now, your father pushed me away to save that woman! If I left today, can you imagine what are they going to do?¡± Carmen said with massive nervousness. "Yeah...things are getting worse for us. Mom, you''d better go to fix your makeup first." Renee helped her to the bathroom. Ad, who had left with Edgar, was still dissatisfied. "What does that b*tch have to do with you? Just now, you couldn''t wait to rush up to her." She was also hateful to the mistress. In her eyes, Carmen was just a shameless mistress who broke Tracey''s family and took Venus''s position. She never took Carmen seriously these years. But Edgar¡¯s behavior just now made Ad strange. Edgar felt a chill on his back, but he still smiled and said, "She is my sister-inw! I just saw her was rolling down, so I rushed to help without thinking.¡± "It''s best the same as you described. If I found that you have something to do with her, I won''t forgive you.''1 Ad snorted coldly. Edgar nodded repeatedly. If Ad knew his rtionship with Carmen, he would definitely die. "What are you talking about? I certainly love you the most." "Humph." Tracey walked beside Adam, she asked, "Brother Adam, did you see what happened just now? How did Carmen suddenly fall off the stairs?" "I didn''t notice it. Maybe she provoked President Xia? I think President Xia haspletely lost his feeling for her. If there is only disgust in a man''s eyes toward a woman, it means that he hates this woman to an extreme." "My dad still doesn''t know about Carmen''s sin. If he knows, he will be mad. We have got the paternity test report. After grandpa''s birthday, I can disclose the result." Tracey was happy when she just thought about it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Okay, look at you, you''re happy like a child. Tracey, I''ll go to the bathroom. You go in first." Adam gently scratched her nose and said. "Okay." Tracey didn''t know what big surprise Adam had prepared for her yet. She walked into the hall, hearing the melodious background music, and she found this ce was fully decorated in a romantic style. The entire hall was about flowers, cake, and chiffon. Tracey felt she wasing into a wedding scene. It was Adam who proactively required to design for this party. Therefore, everything here was all Adam¡¯s work. Tracey was quite amazed by this man''s romance. It was almost her dream wedding. She was wearing a white dress, looking noble, holy, and pretty. As soon as she entered the hall, she soon attracted everyone''s attention. Rachel also came in holding Sean''s arm. They saw Tracey too, who was standing there surrounded by flowers. Didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, her mouth gently curved into a smile. Her cheeks were slightly pink and they made people unable to look away. Seeing Sean''s eyes were totally fixed on Tracey, Rachel pitched his elbow hard to distract him. "What, don''t you go say hello to your old lover?" Rachel snorted coldly. Sean rolled his eyes at Rachel and was about to leave. Suddenly Rachel let go of his arm and headed straight for Tracey. "Tracey, you are here. Good, I was looking for you everywhere. This is the wedding invitation from me and Sean. It is held tomorrow. Remember toe!¡± Rachel said while handing in a bright red invitation card. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Tracey took the invitation card, found it was really well- designed. A man hugged a woman in love, European patterns surrounded their names. Tracey''s memory went back to years ago when her design talent beganing to the fore. One day in the afternoon, cicada''s chirping was lively in the air. Tracey sat by the side of the ssroom, the breeze came in and flipped her bang over gently. She drew something on the paper. Sean suddenly ran behind her back, asked loudly, "What are you drawing?" "Ah, you scared me." Tracey hurriedly covered her painting. Followed by was the teenager''s joyful fighting. Finally, Sean saw Tracey''s work, it was a cover of the invitation card, a man hugged a woman in love. There were letters S and X above them, which were written in an engraved form. Sean smiled happily and said, "Woo-hoo, Tracey, you''re designing our wedding invitation now?''1 "It''s not an invitation! I''m just... drawing randomly. Give it back to me." "Well, this is the invitation for my wedding.¡± Tracey could still hear the happyughter of them. The invitation in her hand was simr to what she designed, but the letters on it had been changed to Rachel¡¯s name. Tracey returned from memory, "Congrattions, I will definitely send my congrattions to you." Rachel nned to stimte Tracey with this invitation, but she didn''t seed. No sadness at all in Tracey''s eyes, just a trace ofplexity. She sighed about time and things that became different. In a blink of an eye, so many years had passed. Tracey used to think that she would spend the rest of her life with Sean, but now he had been apanied by another woman. Another man also had lived in Tracey¡¯s heart as well and Sean¡¯s figure was fading little by little. Sure enough, time was the best cure for all wounds. "If I can get your blessings, I will be happy. You muste tomorrow. I have prepared the bridesmaid dress for you." Rachel¡¯s words shocked Tracey and Sean a lot. "Bridesmaid?" Tracey never knew that her rtionship with Rachel was good enough to be her bridesmaid. Sean was even more awkward. He definitely knew Rachel¡¯s mind that she had been trying to use all tricks to disgust Tracey. If Tracey refused, wouldn''t it prove that she was scared? If she was scared, she was equal to be defeated by Rachel. But If Tracey agreed, she would have to witness their wedding, which was also a kind of harm to her. ¡°How could Rachel be so vicious?" Sean thought. "Tracey, we are best friends since high school. You will agree to my request, won''t you? We have promised each other to be the bridesmaid for whoever marries first. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± I am sorry, I am just excited and I have informed our ssmates of this news! They knew that you are going to be my bridesmaid, they are so happy! I have got your dress ready." Afraid that Tracey would refuse, Rachel proactively spread this news and threatened Tracey with it. Of course, Tracey was clear about this woman''s head too. However, in the entire of Rachel''s n, the most important part she had missed was that Tracey no longer loved Sean. Therefore, Tracey was in no scare. "I''d love to, I have never been a bridesmaid. Rachel, you are really thoughtful, I didn¡¯t expect the dress was ready." "Tracey, don''t listen to her nonsense. I have asked my cousin to be her bridesmaid." Sean was afraid that Tracey would be embarrassed, so he quickly corrected. "Sean, what do you mean by that? Tracey said she¡¯d love to, right?" "Sure. It''s just a matter of being a bridesmaid. I¡¯ve attended many weddings, but I''ve never been a bridesmaid. I have a condition." Tracey said with a smile. Rachel didn''t expect that Tracey would agree so quickly, she didn''t seed in embarrassing Tracey, but she had to suppress her anger. "What condition?" "I can be the bridesmaid, but I want Brother Adam to be the groomsman." Tracey wasn¡¯t stupid, if Rachel wanted to trick her, she should trick Rachel back. "No problem, then Adam is the groomsman." Rachel only wanted to disgust Tracey, she didn''t care if Adam was the groomsman or not. "Ridiculous!" Sean was 100% against Rachel¡¯s idea. "How could my uncle be my groomsman?" "It didn¡¯ t happen in the past, it can happen tomorrow." Adam suddenly came out and said while taking Tracey into his arm, "I will be your groomsman, and Tracey is the bridesmaid.¡± "Adam, thank you for your generosity." Rachel smiled. She wanted to see how heartless Tracey could be. "It had only been three years, howe that Traceypletely forget Sean?" Rachel thought. "Excuse us, we¡¯ll go over there." Tracey took Adam''s hand and left. Looking at this loving couple, Sean¡¯s feelings were mixed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey asked Adam, "Have you been a groomsman?" "No, it''s my first time." Adam said with a smile. "Perfect. It¡¯s my first time too. It must be fun!" Tracey was not negatively affected a little. They had gone farther and farther while Sean drank the red wine more and more. What a fate, he finally intertwined with Adam, and he finally lost Tracey. "What are you still looking at, they''ve gone far!" Rachel''s smiling face soon changed and she took Sean to the other side. "Tracey, let¡¯s wait and see how terrible your face will be!¡± She thought. Tracey took a ss of champagne. Her eyes swept over the field and she spotted a person. "Why she is here? Adam, I''ll go and see." "Okay." Adam loosened his arm. Ruth dressed fabulously for this party. "Are you crazy? Why are you here?¡± Tracey asked her with confusion. Ad was here too, If Ad sees Ruth, it must be another annoying y. Ruth smiled and said, "Miss Xia, I came here with a man." She pointed to a middle-aged man not far away. It was a familiar face to Tracey, he should be an elite of apany. "If Ad sees you, do you want to be humiliated by her again?" Tracey had a bad feeling because Ruth''s revenge was strong. If Ruth insisted on revenging Ad, it was okay if she did it some other days. Today is Old Master Xia¡¯ s birthday and Tracey didn''t want it destroyed, so she would certainly not take today as an opportunity to avenge Carmen. "Tracey, I have already sent you the video. Once you revealed it in front of these people, Carmen¡¯s image would be copsed." Sure enough, it was right Ruth'' s idea. "Are you crazy? Can you consider my father and my grandpa? Today is his birthday." "Come on, It¡¯s better to do it earlier thanter. If you don¡¯t do it today, I don''t mind doing it." What a woman! In order to achieve her purpose, Ruth was almost out of her mind. What if the video really exposed out? Ad was such a tough woman, what she would look like then? Chapter 335 Chapter 335 On the other side, ra, dressed in avender long dress, jumped out of the car. The voice of President Su sounded, "ra, be a gentle girl. So many famous guests areing today. You are going to take over the family business, you should build connections with them." "Dad, I see. The big four families, right? I''ve remembered their information already." ra said impatiently. "Little girl, why you are always so rash?" President Su sighed. His daughter was never like other famousdies. She was lively, like a hoiden, who had been ying with boys since she was a child. She had been persuaded for long and finally decided to take over the family business, but her dad was still worried about her manner. "Dad, don''t worry. I am no longer what I used to be." After experiencing love hurt, ra had already changed. She used to be dissed by a man forcking femininity. So, she dressed in a long dress and high heels today, even put on sparkling makeup. "By the way, the information of the Xia family has been updated. The first youngdy is about to be the vice president. We are one of the business partners of them, you have to remember this clearly. Most importantly, don''t offend thisdy!" President Su hurriedly ordered ra. He still remembered thest time he brought ra to a party, for a while that he didn¡¯t apany this naughty daughter, soon he was informed that ra punched a youngdy of the host family. Today was the Xia family''s party and he had to pay close attention to ra. But ra was chasing freedom, she soon disappeared from her father''s eyes right after entering the hall. ra was unlucky today as she identally saw a man and an enchanting woman clung to each other, they were Jeff and Adalynn. ra heard that Adalynn was an illegitimate daughter of the Mosley family and she didn''t get status, until the son of the principal wife died in a car crash. Now she was epted to live in the Mosley family. The Mosley family ran a mid-sizedpany which was only half of Su¡¯s Group. But ra never told Jeff about her background. She didn''t hide it deliberately, she was just never proud of her family condition, even if she was born with luxury cars and high-end houses. Therefore, Jeff looked down upon her as he thought ra came from a humble family, then he hooked up rich girl Adalynn. He just still had no idea about ra''s family wealth. Obviously, it was the first time for Jeff and Adalynn to attend this asion. Adalynn even used her phone to take pictures. How cheap her behavior was! ra liked desserts. She went to the dessert area and picked up a small cake. She took a bite of it, at the same time, she saw a familiar face. Carl dressed decently in a suit, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. His side face was perfect and handsome. A crazy thought instantly hit ra''s head, she remembered she didn''t pay Carl that night! "Hey, who are you with?" ra appeared beside Carl and patted him hard on his shoulder. It scared Carl to tremble and almost sshed the wine out. "What''s wrong with this woman?" He thought. Then he looked back at her. She had a delicate face, which made Carl felt strange yet familiar with. He thought he should never meet her before. "What? Did you forget me? I¡¯m your guest!" ra said loudly. But she didn''t me Carl for not remembering her. Back that night, the room was dark, and her terrible made- up face was messed with tears. Later, they had sex in darkness as well. For Carl, she was only a woman. In the early morning of the next day, Carl got up early, and he found the woman buried her head deeply in the quilt. He didn¡¯t know who the woman was from the beginning to the end. "You''ve mistaken me." Carl said coldly as he pulled ra''s hand off his shoulder. "What if I show you this?" ra opened her wallet, but what she could get out was only the cash in 250 yuan. She put all of them into Carl''s hand. "You left so early that morning, and I forgot to pay you. Come on, take it." She said proudly as if she was not giving him two hundred and fifty yuan but twenty-five thousand yuan. Even if Carl was a fool, he should remember who this woman was. "It''s you!" Looking at the 250 yuan in his hand, his face turned pale. "I''m only worth 250?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he said it out, he found something wrong with his words. It was not his point! "Of course not! Generally, your service is good. I need you to do me another favor. After that, I''ll give you more money." ra came up with something. "Since the b*tch couple was here today, why not anger them with this handsome man? I''ll let him regret for what he did." ra thought. "Miss, I think you misunderstood. That night, I was..." Carl was about to exin, he had been taking tightly by ra and walked away. "Don''t worry, I have money, I just don''t have cash. I¡¯ll wire the money to youter. Don¡¯t be shy, tell me your price!" She patted her plump chest and said. Carl was speechless. He raised his brow, kept enduring this talkative woman. It was his first time to meet such a woman who didn¡¯t care about other''s reactions at all but only kept self-talking. When he was about to break free from her, ra picked up a small piece of cake and feed Carl with it. "Honey, have a taste. It¡¯s so delicious!" Her voice was sexy and almost as greasy as the cake. "Was she a psycho?! She was obviously a hoiden just now!" Carl was scared by ra. "ra, why are you here?" Adalynn looked at ra in disbelief. Jeff also saw ra. Unlike the hoiden who always wore casual clothes, she wore an elegant purple tube-top dress today. The cleavage in her chest was indistinct, and her long ck hair was tied up high. The diamond earrings and the ne she wore were shining under the light. The whole body of her was in brightness. Looking at Adalynn, although she was wearing a white dress, her skinny figure was not suitable at all, and she was not as white as she looked in the edited photo. Adalynn was like a stick. ra never dressed up before, that was the reason why Adalynn looked more beautiful. When ra dressed up even a little bit, her image was totally upgraded soon. "Why can''t I be here? I''m the sessor of Su''s Group, I am here on behalf of mypany. Congrats, Adalynn, I heard that your dad finally epted you." ra said arrogantly. ra¡¯s words angered Adalynn, her face twisted in emotions. Especially when she saw the handsome man who was ra apanied by. "ra, would you like to introduce who is this?" "Su''s Group? you are..." Jeff and Adalynn had respectively focused on different contents. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Adalynn knew ra''s background but she kept it from Jeff all the time. Not until this moment did Jeff know what the woman he had lost was. Carl soon understood about theplicated rtionship between these people. At that night when ra was drunk and she scolded her bestie and her boyfriend for betraying her, Adalynn and Jeff were the two who ra scolded. Seeing the woman in white dress, for no reason, Carl felt she was not a good girl. While ra was a careless hoiden, how could a hoiden defeat a calcting mean girl? Carl''s feeling was alsoplicated, he almost held ra¡¯s waist out of instinct, "I am ra¡¯s boyfriend Carl, nice to meet you two." ra was surprised by Carl¡¯s cooperation, and she was hardly melted by his maic voice when he was calling her name. Both of Adalynn and Jeff revealed an ufortable look. No matter in terms of height, figure, or manner, Jeff was not a match for Carl. Especially he was surnamed Xia, he must be a rtive of the Xia family. With such an identity, he was much more superior than Jeff. Now Adalynn was certainly very confused as the man she robbed was nothingpared to ra''s new boyfriend. "Wow, ra, you got a new boyfriend within just a couple of days. That''s so fast." "Fast? It''s slowpare to your speed. Darling, let¡¯s go somewhere else, I don''t want to see them anymore." ra had sessfully beat Jeff and Adalynn''s pride, so she could leave with a good mood. "Excuse us." Carl left with ra in his arms. He really looked like a perfect lover. Although ra knew she was acting with Carl, she was still flipping by his touch. She had never experienced such a feeling when she was with Jeff, she felt him more like brothers. Jeff''s faint voice came from the behind, "You know she is the first miss of the Su family, don¡¯t you?!" "So what? You didn''t ask me." Adalynn snorted, and she was still jealous that ra hooked up with such an excellent man. Carl held ra in his arms until they had gone far enough, but they were seen idently by Tracey. Carl quickly let go of ra, which made her quite disappointed. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?" ra asked. Carl did not answer her but walked directly toward Tracey. Tracey was there alone and Adam was not by her side. "Tracey, umm... she has nothing to do with me. She is just..." Carl found it so hard to exin. After all, he was nobody of Tracey, but he was still unwilling to leave an impression as a yboy for her. So, he wanted to exin. However, where to start? He even wanted to say that he was drugged by Adam and encountered ra who was in drunkenness, and today he was doing her a favor. Before he could exin more, Tracey interrupted him. "I have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to exin anything. Carl, I think this girl is suitable for you. You should treat her well." Tracey had noticed ra for a while. She seemed to be uneasy with high heels, so she took a corner seat to have rest. When she was walking, she needed to hold something to support her. Her eyes were big and pretty. Tracey also watched their show for Jeff and Adalynn clearly. When Carl left with her, there was blush on ra''s face. She was obviously tempted. To be honest, Carl and her were matched. Tracey really hoped that Carl could find his own Miss Right, for example, a girl like ra. At least they looked good at Tracey''s first sight to see them. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Tracey, you know that you''re only my love." Carl''s low voice came. "Carl, you should know that I don''t love you but only love him. Please let go." She didn''t look at Carl anymore and turned around to leave. With more and more people gathered in the hall, the music suddenly changed to a romantic English song. The change of the music was not strange, what really strange was the ceilingmp, which was slowly opening. And countless rose petals fell down, flying around in the bright hall. "See, roses!¡± "Where did these petalse from?" "And bubbles!" The rose petals were dancing in the air. Tracey stopped and caught one. She didn''t know if it was her imagination, the smell of the petals was from the perfume that she often used. The bubble maker also began to eject, the hall was filled with bubble and roses now. Not until this moment did Tracey notice the flowers disyed here were all those she liked, such as hydrangea and lily. When all guests were in surprise, the lights off, and the hall fell into a fleeting darkness. Nobody was panicked because the floor was soon lighted. It turned out they were not tiles but sses. This was the special design for this hotel and many people knew it if they hade here before. But today many jellyfishes were seen under the ss. The lights were changed to a colorful style. Guests had never attended a birthday party as romantic as the wedding. Many children were lying on the ground happily and wanted to touch the jellyfish. All of a sudden, all the jellyfish swam to one direction. They circled around under Tracey''s feet and slowly turned into a heart. "Somebody ising down!" A person shouted. Everyone looked up and saw a man falling from the sky. In the rose petals and bubbles, hended beside Tracey and knelt down on one knee. "Tracey, marry me." It was so fast and so beautiful that Tracey couldn''t react for a moment. Adam had proposed Tracey before. In Tracey¡¯s heart, the ring that Adam gave her was their marriage ring, although she didn''t wear it every day. She had also promised to be his wife long ago, and she didn'' t care about those conventional procedures. To her surprise, Adam prepared this amazing proposal for her. "Marry him, marry him!" People began to shout. Anyone who saw this beautiful scene would be pleased. Girls were all jealous of Tracey as they all wanted such a romantic dream proposal. In the white long dress, Tracey stood in the center of the field like an angel, lifted by the ss shining with colorful lights. Everything was so fantastic. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 The movie scene turned into reality, which moved Tracey a lot. Adam dressed in decent suit, kneeling on one knee in front of Tracey and waiting for her answer. His deep eyes were immersed in emotions, just like a pair of ck diamonds. As if one more nce at this man, Tracey would be drunk to death. The answer was almost jumping out. "I..." "You can''t agree!" Caroline rushed out from the crowd. She had long imagined a romantic proposal like this, she could not ept that Adam prepared her dream proposal for another woman. When Hearing Caroline'' s voice, Tracey didn'' t hesitate anymore and said firmly, "Yes!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was serious and determined, like making a vow. In her life, it would only be Adam who apanied her till the end. Adam smiled. Ignoring Caroline, he decisively put the ring on Tracey''s finger. Then people'' s shouting, cheers, and whistles sounded in the hall. "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" Everyone began to heckle them. In the lively heckling, Adam gently lifted Tracey''s face. Even though they had been so intimate, his movement was still very careful like treating a piece of treasure. It was the first time for them to make such a serious kiss. Lights on when their lips touched. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on this perfect couple, both of them were having quite excellent figure and appearance, which made the kiss romantic to the extreme. But not everyone shared the same mind. Ben and Old Master Xia were certainly happy. Except for them, the woman in ck was also in happy mood, and her eyes under the ck were drenched by tears, her mouth curved into a smile. Carmen, Renee, and Leo were jealous. They all thought Tracey found a strong backup by good luck. When Sean saw this scene, his couldn''t help grasping Rachel''s hand. He didn''t even notice that Rachel''s hand was getting red. "Are you painful to see her engagement? Don''t forget that I''m the one who married you, and we''ll get married tomorrow!" Rachel said coldly and she was angry for Sean''s disrespect to her. Although she stole Sean by a vulgar mean, if Tracey really mattered to Sean, why he didn¡¯t go to America to chase her back but stay in A City and engage with Rachel? In fact, Rachel was clear about this question. She also sneered at Sean¡¯s reaction as he had not deserve Tracey''s love three years ago, why he still acting heartbreaking here?! The people who felt sad, Carl must be one of them. He stood as stiff as a statue. "It turns out that she is not your girlfriend. Hey, are you secretly in love with her?" ra turned around and stood next to Carl with a small cake. His face was full of chill, and even she felt a little cold. "Look, how matched they are! They are engaged. You''d better give up. The world is still full of joy. Just like this cake, you should taste it." ra was always careless and she could never understand Carl¡¯s heart. "Get out." Carl was furious and knocked over the cake. Nobody noticed the small conflict between them as all of them kept looking at Tracey and Adam. Carl turned around and left. ra immediately chased after him while holding her dress. She still insisted on paying Carl. Different from the live picture inside, the outside was much quieter. When the evening lights were on, Carl felt that he was so lonely. He had been waiting for Tracey for so many years, but in the end, she chose Adam. "Why God treated me so unfairly? My love was not less than Adam''s at all." Carl thought. "Hey, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me!" ra was not used to wearing high heels, let alone walking fast on high heels. After running for a few steps, she sprained her ankle. "Ouch, my foot." But her wailing did not arouse any pity from Carl. Carl''s mind was all about the kiss of Tracey and Adam. He couldn''t figure out the difference between him and Adam to make Tracey chose Adam over him. ra directly took off her high heels to catch up with Carl. She was barefooted on the street staggering forward. "I''m finally... catching you!" She grabbed Carl''s wrist. He looked at the woman who grabbed him and with the high heels in her hand. "Why are you chasing me?" He was immersed in thinking of Tracey and didn''t notice he was followed by a woman. "To buy your service!" ra shouted. As soon as heard the word service, he frowned. "Excuse me?" He could stand to be treated as a servant for one time, he would be angry if she treated him as a servant forever. In Carl''s cold gaze, ra was scared to shrink her head. "Ahem, well, don''t think too much. I just think you are handsome and very suitable for my boyfriend''s image. With you, my dad won''t be worried that I would suffer spinsterhood, you can also help me with disgusting that b*tch couple. So, tell me your price.¡± "You want my service? I''m expensive." Maybe he was stimted by Tracey, when Carl saw ra''s big sparkling eyes, he could not help saying this. "It''s okay! I''m rich." ra said proudly. "How much money do you have?" Carl asked and also began to observe ra, although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Tracey, she had good- looking and delicate features. Especially her blinked eyes, which often reminded him of pure and cute little Tracey. "Well, my dad gave me five thousand yuan for the pocket money every month, but I don''t use much of them so I have a huge saving, around tens of thousands yuan." She was from a wealthy family, but as a special one among those richdies, ra wasn''t fond of shopping, so she didn''t expense too much. Carl was a little surprised. Although Su¡¯s Group was in a smaller sizepared to the business of big four families, it had been well developing these years. However, as the only daughter of this family, ra only got five thousand yuan every month! Carl couldn''t believe his ears, nor couldn¡¯t believe that ra was a woman! How could a richdy make such big savings?! "Hmm, tens thousand of yuan, it can cover one-month payment for me.¡± "What? Why are you so expensive?" ra''s eyes widened. It was an astronomical number for her. She had saved it for long! "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling?" Carl really liked her big eyes. "No, I am willing. But just one month. Even if helplessly to agree, but I like you. I can bear the loss." ra said with pain. Carl shrugged his shoulder after hearing her words. Except for the eyes which looked simr to Tracey''s, nowhere else of ra couldpare to her. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Tracey and Adam hugged each other happily. She felt so lucky to meet this man. It was like all the flowers were blooming in an instant. Tracey stood in the center of the flowers and bathed the warm bright sunshine. People were cheering, pping, and blessing. But there was also an exception. Caroline red at them and said, "I will never bless you two!" Then she ran away holding her dress. As soon as Old Master Sheng arrived in the hall he saw such a picture. Originally, he was going to be furious, but he caught Adam¡¯s smile. It was a rare expression he had seen since Adam''s mother passed away. "Sheng, if you don¡¯t like your son, I am warmly weing him to be my son-inw." Old Master Xia sneered at Old Master Sheng. "Humph." Old Master Sheng snorted. People of the Luo family were getting uneasy as well. "President Sheng, he made an engagement with my daughter, but now he proposed to another woman in public. How embarrassed my daughter is! Are you making fun of my family?" "President Luo, I''m really sorry. It seems that we have to reconsider their marriage again. Nowadays, the young are not like us and always rebel against the parent¡¯s arrangements." The old master Sheng began to ept the reality. Adam and Tracey were engaged in the public, they were in deep love with each other, how Old Master Sheng prevent this from happening? "You must give me a solution! Otherwise, I won''t let you go!¡± Old Master Luo said angrily. "President Luo, today is my birthday. Can both of you temporarily forget your grudge and settle the marriage matter on the other day?" Old Master Xia interrupted the quarrel of them. "Hum, of course, you''re happy to get such a good grandson-inw for nothing." The reason why Old Master Luo agreed to this marriage mainly because that Adam was excellent enough. And he wasn''t as snobbish as Old Master Sheng. He didn''t value people''s family background but at their potential. He had a good eye. And his granddaughter did like Adam very much. Things for making a perfect marriage were here, but he lost his son- in-w in the blink of an eye, he certainly felt disappointed. "This is the young¡¯s fate. Why we force them to ept our wills? Let''s go. We haven''t been together for a long time. Our days are getting limited, we should bless our children a good life. Let¡¯s go to have a drink.¡± Old Master Xia was in high spirit and would like to be a peacemaker, heughed and went to have drinks with President Luo and Sheng. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tracey and Adam finished the long embracing, the flush on her face was still strong. People around were blessing with toast. "Congrattions, Mr. Xiao, so when is your wedding?" Someone asked. Adam smiled gently, held Tracey''s waist and replied, "Of course I want to get married as soon as possible, but my little bunny thinks it''s too early. When she graduates, well get married after graduation." "I''m really jealous of you two." The people in the filed were envious or jealous. Tracey was a little shy and pushed Adam away. "Brother Adam, I''ll go out to get some fresh air.¡± "Okay." Adam knew her personality well and allowed her to go. Renee and Rachel wicked at each other, then disappeared in the crowd. Tracey nned toe back right after taking some fresh air in the back garden, but suddenly she heard the cry of a child, and she went forward followed the sound. A child fell down. Tracey helped him up and patted him to remove the dust. "Where''s your mother? I''ll take you to her, okay?" "Miss, my mother ran away with another man. She doesn''t want me anymore. Othersughed at me for having no mother and push me down." The child cried with pains. Tracey''s heart softened. Losing mother, she could understand this feeling more than anyone else because she had lost her most important person too. "Good boy, it¡¯s not she doesn''t want you. When you are grown up excellent, she wille back to you. Although without mom, you have your father, right?" Tracey said gently. "Miss, you are so sweet. It¡¯s good if you were my mom." The little boy grabbed Tracey''s clothes and smiled happily. Seeing him burst intoughter, Tracey alsoughed. "I hope I can have a lovely boy like you.¡± Tracey said and touched his head. "Miss, this is the candy my father gave me. I''ll give it to you." The little boy took out a piece of candy from his pocket. Tracey had never seen a candy in this package. After all, she seldom bought candies, so she didn''t feel strange. She took the candy and said, "Thank you. Then I''ll treat you with cake and take you to your dad, okay?" "Okay, miss, why don¡¯t you try this candy, it is very delicious." The little boy was anxious to ask Tracey to eat the candy. How could Tracey be alert to a little boy? In order tofort him, she ate the candy, which didn''t taste special. "Is it delicious?" Facing the little boy''s curiosity, Tracey had to nod. "Yes, it''s delicious." "Then, you should eat all of them." "Okay, I''ll eat it up." Tracey chewed on the sugar and said, "Now shall we leave? Let''s go. I''ll take you to your Dad." But the little boy broke away from her hand. "Miss, I remembered where my father is. I''ll go to him now. Thank you." The little boy ran away like a gust of wind. Tracey couldn''t figure out how could the little boy return happy so soon, but the child was usually like this, so she didn''t think too much about it. She didn''t know that After the little boy running away, he came to a corner. "She already ate my candy. Where is the money?" His innocence had disppeared. "Here. Take it and don''t show up again." Renee handed him a stack of money and he counted it skillfully right away. Compared with many adults, his action to count was much more experienced. "Correct number. I am leaving." "Where did you find this actor? Even Tracey was fooled." Renee asked. "With money, you can get anything you want, let alone finding an actor. Well, let''s start our next step." Rachel snorted coldly. "You are more eager than me." "Of course, I would like to show Adam how Tracey enjoyed herself under other men." Rachel''s face shed across a gloomy look. "You are so ruthless to use beggars. I can¡¯t stand the smell of them. They must haven¡¯t touched a woman for long.¡± Reneeughed happily. "Well, the drug should be working." Rachel ordered the next n to start. Tracey was on her way back to the hall, but she was blocked by a strange woman. "Miss Xia, my earring is missing. Did you see my earring?" Chapter 339 Chapter 339 "An earring? I didn''t see it. Why don''t we ask someone else to help look for it?" "No, if my husband knows, he will definitely beat me to death. Can you please help me look for it?¡± The woman begged Tracey. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey felt a little hot. She deemed it was because she drank too much wine. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bear the woman''s begging. "That earrings were an engagement gift from my husband. I just identally lost one of them. My husband is not so gentle as Mr. Xiao. If he knew that it was lost, with his bad temper, I would end up a terrible punishment." "Okay, I''ll help you." Tracey had to look for it on the ground. After a while, she didn''t find any earrings, but her body was getting hotter and hotter. "I remember it. It should be over there. Miss Xia, can you go with me?" The woman grabbed Tracey directly. Tracey frowned. "I am not avable. Go ask someone else help you." "It''s right there." "Let me go!" Tracey''s body became more and more abnormal hot. She was taken to a room that used to be a guard room but was abandoned now. A group of people came up to Tracey, and all of them in a terrible smell. The strange women were afraid to be touched by beggars and let go of Tracey soon. "Miss Xia, please have fun. I heard that you are a ygirl, these men would make you satisfied.¡± That woman said while leaving far away. The picture of three years ago ovepped with the current scene. "Tracye, I didn''t expect you are still so stupid. You escaped three years ago, today you won¡¯ t be the same lucky.¡± Renee came out from the darkness. "It''s you again!" Tracey''s eyes were burning. "So what? Aren''t you very tough? I would like to have a look If you are yed by a beggar, will Mr. Xiao still take you as his treasure?" Renee smiled with pride. Tracey stared at Renee, not panicking like thest time. "Renee, I''ll give you a chance. If you stop now, I can spare you." "Spare me? Ouch, my good sister, you really like to talk big. If you kneel in front of me now, I may consider sparing you." Renee finally vented her anger out after being bullied for many days. She was fully immersed in the joy of this moment, for her, people like Tracey should be ended up miserable like this. "Buddies, don''t be polite. This woman is free. You can do whatever you want!" Renee''s words were more like adding fuel to the fire. These men begged on the street every day, not to mention touching a woman, they may die of hunger at anytime. They slowly approached Tracey, facing her with their unshaven and dirty faces, every pair of the eyes were shedding fierce desire for a woman. "Renee, do you really think I was still the little girl who must suffer your means?¡± Tracey snorted. She wasn''t sick at all and not afraid of any drug effects. "What are you doing there? Come on! Do you want me to teach you how to y a woman?" Renee ordered the motionless men in the room. Perhaps because of Tracey''s strong coldness, none of them dared to approach first. After receiving Renee''s order, one man became bold. He looked at Tracey, the woman in front of him was having snow-white skin and half-naked shoulder. Such a stunner! He was even willing to die of ying her! As soon as the man approached, Tracey took out a sharp de from her handbag. Since she was trapped by Carlst time, she had prepared a small de for use at any time. "Hah-hah, with so many men here, what you can do with such a small knife?" Renee thought Tracey was going to take big action, but she just took out a de. "Who told you that I''m going to hurt others?" Tracey suddenly stabbed herself on her palm. Only pain could temporarily restore her sanity and keep her out of the drug effect. "Come on!" Renee was suddenly stunned by Tracey''s behavior. "What was she going to do?" Renee thought. As the men rushed forward, Tracey kicked the nearest man''s dick. The man was in huge pain and kept whining. In recent years, Tracey had trained herself as a fighter. But these beggars had been begging on the streets all day long, and their bodies were weak to bear hits. How could they stand Tracey''s attack? When two men were knocked down, no others dared toe up, and they involuntarily retreated backward. The woman whose hand was still bleeding was too strong, just like Asura who climbed out of hell, which made the beggars dare not get closer. Renee was panicked too. She didn''t expect that Tracey would offset the control of the drug by hurting her and beat these beggars. "You, don''te over." Seeing Tracey walking toward her step by step, Renee kept stepping back with horror in her eyes. Tracey''s expression was cold. Tracey approached her like the god of death. She grabbed Renee''s neck with her bloody hand. "Don''t do anything stupid!" Renee tried to warn. She was so scared that her hair stood up. The blood in Tracey''s hand trickled down along Renee''s neck. She said coldly, "Renee, you are looking for it, don¡¯t me anyone." When Renee was about to say something to stop Tracey from killing her, Tracey released her hand and left. Renee¡¯s neck was stained bloody red and looked horrible. Seeing the back of Tracey, Renee''s heart was filled with fear, and her body slowly slipped along the wall to the ground. "You useless, you can''t even deal with such a little thing!" Rachel showed up. "How dare you say this?! Haven''t you seen how powerful Tracey was just now? What does she mean by that?" "Who knows." Rachel was a little upset. It took her a lot of effort to arrange this plot. "Go wash yourself please, your bloody neck is so scary. Tracey is a pervert who dared to cut herself." Tracey''s body was weak. If she did not do this, it was impossible for her to resist those beggars. "Good, Renee, since you choose to be heartless, don''t me me for being so more." Tracey thought. She went straight to the car to get the paternity test results. "It''s not bad to announce it today." She thought. The phone in her handbag rang, "Hello." She answered weakly. "Tracey, where are you? I haven''t seen you anywhere." ''Tm by your car. Brother Adam,e here." While talking, Tracey checked her hand and found it still bleeding. Adam hung up the phone, rushing to her right away. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 When Adam came over, he saw Tracey was leaning against the car. Her white dress had been stained with bright red blood. It looked like a few plum blossoms fell on the snow. The blood flowed down along her fingertips, dripping on the ground drop by drop. "Little bunny, what''s wrong with you!" Adam had been absent from her for just a while but she got hurt! Adam was anxious to check if there were other wounds on her body. "Brother Adam, I am okay and have no other wounds. I cut myself. It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry." Traceyforted him hurriedly. "How can you be okay with such a big wound? I''ll send you to the hospital first." Adam was flustered. If there wasn''t anything strange happened, would Tracey cut herself? "Brother Adam, it''s toote to go to the hospital. I remember there was a clinic nearby. I''ll get myself simply bandaged there. I have a big n to implement soon.¡± Renee¡¯s doing had fully simted Tracey. Originally, Tracey was not going to carry her n out today. She didn''t want to destroy her grandpa''s birthday party. But since Renee shamelessly repeated her trick of three years ago and Tracey was ignited, she decided to not tolerate any more and release the sins of Renee and Carmen today. "I''m sorry, grandpa, for driving the trash out of our family, I must do this. Please forgive me." "Okay." Adam understood Tracey''s persistence. Her injury could not be dyed, so he promised to go to the nearby clinic with her. Tracey dialed Ruth''s number. "I want you to do me a favor." Ruth smiled proudly and said, "Well, have you figured it out? Today is the best time. If you miss this opportunity, even if you disclose it in the future, it won''t have a good effect." "Shut up. I have decided. I have edited the video. I will send it to you immediately. Go and arrange it. I have something to do now and wille back soon." "Okay." Ruth and Tracey were allies. Tracey was for sweeping Carmen out, and Ruth was for separating Edgar and Ad. After watching the romantic proposal, Tina''s heart was filled with emotions. Tracey was the one she owed the most in her life. She certainly recognized that Adam was the young man on the ship. She did not expect that they had this amazing fate. She relived to see Tracey had met her Mr. Right. While she was deep in thoughts, Carmen had approached her silently. "Venus!¡± Carmen shouted. It was Tina''s old name, if being called the old name without cautions, generally, people would react surprised and revealed themselves. But Carmen underestimated Tina. After she returned to the US, nobody ever called her in that name. She had lost all feelings to the old name, so she didn''t respond to Carmen at all. "Mrs. Xia, are you calling me?" Tina looked at Carmen with confusion, as if she didn''t understand why Carmen called her like that. "Mrs. Xia? Don''t pretend. Venus, do you think you cane back with a new identity and intervene with me and Ben? Go dream it! You were defeated by me more than ten years ago, even if you come back, you would lose again!¡± Tina smiled and yed with the sszily. "Mrs. Xia, I don¡¯t understand what you''re talking about. You said that he is your husband, but why are you so afraid that your husband will be stolen?" What, was it because you stole other''s husband, so you are afraid to be avenged in the same way, aren''t you?" "Nonsense! You''re shameless! Why did youe back after so many years of death?" "Mrs. Xia, I''ve been living well. Who said I''m dead? I heard a piece of news. You seem to have been driven out of the Xia family now, haven''t you? I don''t know if this news is true?" Tina was the same as Tracey to wear ayer of thorns and kept others away, including Carmen. "If you are not Venus, why do you care about these things? I warn you, you should stay away from my husband, otherwise...1'' Carmen threatened fiercely. Carmen said and confirmed the woman she faced was Venus. Besides, she confirmed even if disappeared under the fake death news for many years, Venus was still weak and still not matched for her. Tina''s smile grew bigger. "Otherwise what? Mrs. Xia, would you like to know do Ben believe me or you?" "What... what do you mean?" Carmen suddenly found that she couldn''t figure Tina out. "Nothing. I just want to y a game with you." Tina suddenly loosened the ss to make it fell to the ground. With a "bang" sound, people around were soon attracted. Ben was not far away. When he heard that the ss was broken, he rushed over and saw Tina covering her face with her hands. "Tina, are you okay?" Tina shook her head. "President Xia, please take care of your wife. Just now, she came to me and warned me not to touch you, and she pped me..." "Did she hit you?!" Ben never doubted her words, no matter if she was Venus or Tina. "I didn''t, honey..." Carmen finally figured Tina out and she clearly saw Tina''s bright smile enemy behind Ben''s back. "Bang." Ben directly pped on Carmen''s face. This p shocked everyone. Ben had always been known for his moderate and gentle personality in high society circles and nobody would link his image with the jerk who beat their wives. With the passage of time, people had gradually forgotten the look of Venus. Plus the drastically changed appearance, no one in the field recognized who was Tina. Old Master Xia was also disturbed by the quarrel and looked at them. When he saw Tina''s face, he was shocked and fell his ss to the ground. "V... Venus!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mr. Xia, what''s wrong with you?" Old Master Luo, who was standing by the side, looked confused. At this moment, Carmen had collected everyone''s attention. How she wished to bury herself! She finally understood what did Tina mean. "B*tch, I have said that I have nothing to do with you. Why are you still here? I am telling you, I don''t want to see you again in my life. Please don''t dirty my eyes.'''' Ben''s face was pretty cold. Thinking of what Carmen had done to Venus in the past, he felt even more guilty to Tina. "Tina, are you okay? Is your face painful?" "President Xia, I''m fine." Tina took a step back and kept a distance from Ben. Although she did want to avenge Carmen and she had seeded for the first time, it didn¡¯t mean she forgave Ben¡¯s betrayal. When Carmen had be the focus, the screen of the hall suddenly bright and a woman''s moan loudly soudned. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 When seeing Tina, who stood by Ben''s side, Old Master Xia couldn''t believe his eyes to see his daughter-inw returned alive! "How could the dead person be alive?¡± He thought. He walked fast with the cane. He desperately wanted to know who she was! Edgar was standing in the distance, witnessed Carmen was pped by Ben, he felt quite complexed. He also guessed it must be Venusing back for revenge. "Would Carmen regret to steal her position in the Xia family?" Edgar thought. "She deserves it. She chose to be a mistress and she shouldn¡¯tin about any instion." Ad was happy about Carmen''s situation. She couldn''t figure out why she hated Carmen so much, she only knew that she would be disgusted every time when she saw Carmen. Perhaps it had something to do with Carmen''s title of a mistress. Hearing that Admented Carmen like this, Edgar didn''t dare to rebut her. As the onlookers saw the fun of Ben and Carmen, the screen of the hall suddenly lit up, and the moan of a woman was loudly yed. The adults must be clear what this kind of voice mean, they were attracted by the screen. "OMG! What is this!" The video was not incorrectly yed by the hotel worker because everybody recognized the people shown on the screen. They were right Carmen and Edgar. Carmen lied on the sofa naked, and Edgar sat on her body, doing the indescribable dirty thing crazily. "You whore, used by many men..." Edgar said while moved hard. His words were so dirty to make the audience blushed. "What... what''s going on?" People were confused. "Mom, why does that uncle bully auntie?" Some children didn''t understand the adults¡¯ activity and asked questions with their eyes sparkling. His parents quickly covered his eyes and said, "Don''t look at it, your eyes will go sick." Even though the eyes were covered, the strong moaning still filled with the ears. It made many young girls shy. Ben''s face was terrible. Carmen and Edgar¡¯s faces were even pale. Ad pped hard on Edgar after recovered from the shock. Carmen bit her lip tightly. Leo and Renee finally understood why Ben scolded Carmen for being unfaithful to marriage. As a wife and mother, she messed around with the man who was her children''s uncle! What a shame to a famous family! Old Master Xia held his cane, poking the ground furiously. "Turn it off! Turn it off now!" He shouted. "Yes, yes." Only then did the hotel worker stop the video in a hurry. Out of expectation, the yer froze. The video froze too. The picture of Carmen and Edgar having fun firmly paused there. Carmen''s joyful expression could be seen clearly, but Edgar was lowering his head so his face was not seen. Ben was totally speechless. His fists clenched tightly, with the blue veins on it standing up. Tina never expected she can have such an exciting show to watch at the birthday party, and the secret rtionship between Carmen and Edgar also amazed her. She looked around but did not see Tracey. Was she the one who released this film? "You shameless woman. We treated you well, but you did such a shameful thing!!" Old Master Xia was the first one who started the attack against Carmen, he waved his cane up high and heavily fell it on Carmen''s body. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The people who also had terrible faces were those from the Lin Family. No wonder why Ad hated Carmen so much. Women''s sixth sense was always urate. "You shameless bastard! You said you have nothing to do with her! She is your sister- in-w!" Ad scolded while kicking and scratching on Edgar''s body. Edgar was embarrassed by people''s sharp gaze. People here all knew his style as all of them have read the post about how Edgar messed around with his female staff before. They didn''t know they could watch a much more eyeopening sex video of Edgar today, and the woman who he yed with was Ben''s wife! They watched the video, cursing and despising Edgar in their heart. The hall had fallen into a mess. The Lin family were busy punching Edgar, on the other side, the old master Xia kept beating Carmen with his cane. Carmen clutched Ben''s pants and begged for mercy, but Ben directly kicked her off. How he wished he never know this woman. Tina saw Carmen''s tearful face, feeling shame for her. As a woman, she hated to be of the same gender as Carmen, who was really suck. "Honey, save me... I was forced. I don''t want to do that." Carmen''s tears were washing off her makeup. Renee and Leo just watched their mother being beaten and didn''t stop Old Master Xia. They were shameful for their mother. On the other hand, they don''t want to annoy Ben and Old Master Xia. As a saying goes: Husband and wife are like birds in the woods, when troublees, they flee separately. In fact, this sentence could also apply to Renee and Leo. They didn''t know the reason why their mother betrayed Ben, especially Leo, so they remained silent and saw their mother being beaten in public. "It must be Tracey, it must be her!" Renee remembered what Tracey said when she left the guard room. "She was too vicious!" She deemed Tracey was too heartless to release this kind of video on such an asion. "In order to revenge, she didn''t even care about the family reputation!" Renee though. Renee would not know that this was the beginning of her nightmare. Beating Carmen was just an appetizer, the main course had not yet served. Even if they were remaining silent and tried to behave well, Tracey would not let go of them. They should not have existed in this world, the birth of them was a fault. "Grandpa, stop fighting. I have important news to announce today." Tracey had bandaged her hands well and rushed back, appeared at the door. There was something that looked like documents in Tracey''s hand. When Carmen saw Tracey, she felt panicked. "The thing she held was...?" Carmen thought. "Little girl, what news do you want to announce?" The old man was so angry that his face turned red. Although Old Master Xia never admitted Carmen''s status, she was already known as Mrs. Xia to the high society circle these years. In every person''s eyes, Carmen was part of the Xia family. Her scandal would definitely negatively affect the Xia family. "What a big shame to my family! What should I do with my reputation?! I..." The old master helplessly thought. Tracey came over with the paternity test report. "Since their rtionship had exposed, I have to announce that Renee and Leo are not my father''s children!" "Tracey, what are you talking about?" Old Master Xia and Ben were stunned. Tracey''s words were too ambiguous to them. If they were not the children of the Xia family, which family they were from? "Grandpa, I''m not talking nonsense. Today, I must say something about my childhood, including how did this woman steal my mother¡¯s position, and how did she target me and tortured me.¡± Tracey said and stretched out her bandaged hand to point it at Carmen. Today, she was going to completely reveal this evil woman. "Tracey, did she torture you?" The old master was confused. Tina, who stood behind the crowd, clenched her fists when she heard the word "torture". Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Tracey stood in the center of the crowd, about to tell the story. Tina was behind Ben and Tracey didn''t see her yet. "I used to have a happy family. My mother was the most gentle woman in the world, and my father loved us so much. It was Carmen who broke all this. She was born humble, for chasing a wealthy life, she became a bar girl. She hated living poor, so she kept looking for someone to rely on among her customers. By chance, she met my uncle Edgar, who raised Carmen with his own money. But she was not satisfied. Later she knew my father and found him gentle and loyal to his woman. She took a fancy to my father''s integrity and background and took advantage of Edgar to approach my father. She forced my father to drink a lot that night. When she woke up, she imed to have had sex with him. A monthter, she informed my father of her pregnancy. My dad was soft- hearted and guilty for Carmen. Just because he was hesitant, Carmen saw it as a crack to prate in my family and implement her series of ns until my dad and mom broke. She lied to my father that she had a pair of lovely twins in her belly and they were my father''s children. Later, she began to destroy my parents'' marriage step by step. My mom was kind and tolerant, she never fought for anything but guard me. After gained my father''s trust, Carmen tasted blood and she required my parent to divorce. She used many ways to stimte my mother and finally caused her death of heart attack. Not too long after my mom''s death, Carmen came into my family with the so- called younger brother and sister of mine. The arrival of them was the beginning of my nightmare. I never knew the little children could be the devil.1¡¯ When Tracey said this, sheughed at herself. Tracey still remembered that when Ben took them home, she was told that they were the younger brother and sister, and as the older sister, she should respect them and be generous. Although Tracey was a little unhappy, she had always been an obedient child. She promised to take good care of this new pair of brother and sister. However, her kindness got rewarded by Leo and Renee''s evilness. "What did they do to you?" The people around were fascinated by Tracey''s story and hurriedly asked for details. Tracey continued to speak, "They were instigated by Carmen to force me to leave. Only in this way can they get all the shares of the Xia Group prepared for the younger generation without sharing with me. My younger brother would poke my hand with thepasses, but heined that it was me who poked him so that I was punished to not eat. He often put spiders and worms into my schoolbag, which scared me to death when I open it. They would also deliberately break my father''s precious collection and framed me for doing it. All they did was to make my father hates me, thinking me as a bad girl, and estrange me. I spent my whole childhood being threatened and framed by them. At that time, what I feared most every day was going home. I don''t know what awaits me at home. I spent every day in fear. More than three years ago, I was 18 years old. ording to the rules of the Xia family, I should have gained 20% of the shares, but they worked together to prevent this from happening." "What did they do?" Everyone didn''t even dare to blink their eyes for fearing missing one word of Tracey¡¯s speaking, maybe because felt hard to believe Leo and Renee''s evilness. Some adult¡¯s eyes were drenched in tears. They all felt sorry for Tracey. Sure enough, the child who lost the mother at a young age would suffer, just like Tracey. "They put drugs in my wine and arranged people to rape me, and they would take photos of this to create a scandal. Fortunately, Brother Adam saved me that night and helped me avoid disaster. From then on, I understood that I couldn''t stay in the Xia residence anymore. Otherwise, I would be killed by them sooner orter. For instance, I was often hardly got hit by the cars rushed out from the corner. Without evidence, I had to take their plots as idents. I thought if I go to America, their killings won¡¯te along. During the past three years I stayed in the US, Carmen deducted all my financial supports secretly. I lived alone and had no money to buy food. Can everybody imagine what kind of life I had abroad?" "Tracey, why didn''t you tell me?" The old master''s eyes were full of tears. "Grandpa, I didn''t have evidence! Even if I tell you, maybe dad won¡¯t believe it. In his heart, I was a bad girl. So, I choose to be silent. Even if you helped me, it would be temporary help. You would only punish her lightly at most, she would continue living in the Xia family and arrange more people to harm me. In the first year I spent in the US, I lived a hard life. Fortunately, all this had passed. After I returned recently, I spotted the rtionship between her and Edgar. And, Renee and Leo, are not my dad¡¯s daughter and son. This woman is a big liar! That night my father was drunk, they didn''t do anything! But my father had lived in her lie for more than twenty years!" Everyone was shocked by what Tracey revealed. Perhaps they never knew Carmen was such a scheming woman. But they sympathized Ben more for being deceived for so long due to his hesitation. He was not only betrayed but also raised the kids for another man, how miserable! Tina didn''t know the truth until this moment. She could not imagine Carmen would be vicious like this to harm Tracey seriously after she left under fake death. "Nonsense, you made up all this to nder us! It''s you who want to drive us out of the Xia family. Don''t believe her!" Renee saw that she was involved and hurriedly interrupted Tracey from exposing more. "Yes, I want to kick you out even in my dreams. You''ve upied positions not belong to you for so many years! As for the evidence, don''t worry. It¡¯sing.¡± Tracey took out her phone and yed a recording. "Don''t think that you can change anything even ifing back from the states. Tracey, I can make your mom dead and force you to go to America, I can drive you out right now as well. If you are obedient to me, I will give you some money to live outside safe, as long as you promise me not toe back.''1 This was the recording made on the day when Tracey came to the Xia residence for the first time after she returned from abroad. Everyone heard Carmen''s voice that she admitted that she killed Tracey¡¯s mother and threatened to drive Tracey out. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Carmen, how you are so heartless?!" Ben pped her on the face again for venting the hatred to be cheated. "By the way, here I would like to provide more evidence, I have also made another recording, let''s listen to it and see how shameless this pair of mother and daughter are." Adam began to y the recording. "Mom, Tracey is good at seducing men and she had seduced many, I am not like this cheap." "If you are skillful like her, Adam will be your prey. If you can acquire his heart, not to mention the shares of Xia Group, his money, which is much more than Xia family¡¯s wealth, will be yours." "Mom, you mean... you want me to steal Tracey''s boyfriend?" "They didn''t get married, it''s okay to steal. Even if they have married, you can still do that. Look how I stole your father? Do you need me to teach you the means?" "Bastard, you dare to rob your sister''s boyfriend!" The old master Xia couldn''t stand anymore and used his cane to whip Renee. These people were too cruel to bully his loved granddaughter for so long! Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Renee was beaten hurt and begged for mercy. "Grandpa! Stop, please! I know I was wrong! I didn''t mean it, my mom asked me to do that!" What a good daughter, for avoiding punishment, she slid all me to her mother. Anyway, Carmen''s evilness had been exposed and she was okay to bear more sins. "Tracey, I admit the mistakes I made, but how can you nder Renee and Leo for not being the children of the Xia family? Don''t be misleading people here." Carmen was indeed cunning, for the things with evidence exposed, she had to admit. But she still refused to rify her children''s identity. Because already well knew Carmen''s character, Tracey waited until all Carmen''s evidence collected then reveal her, so that Carmen would be fully exposed. "Take it, have a look, see if I''m misleading or not." Tracey threw the paternity test report at Carmen and gave the copy to Ben. "I used the hair of Renee and Edgar to do the paternity test. I took the material not long ago. If you suspect the result, you can go to do the test again.¡± Tracey said coldly. Seeing it was 99.99% confirmed on the report, Ben was trembling with anger. Carmen was also surprised that Tracey got their hair. "Anything else do you want to exin?" Ben threw the report at Carmen hard. Carmen had nothing to say. No matter how hard she tried to deny, the facts spoke louder than words. The onlookers were all stunned. What they had witnessed was supposed to happen in the drama, out of their expectation, the reality was a hundred more times amazing than a make-up story. "I''m sorry, I didn''t lie to you on purpose. I just...don¡¯t want to stimte you..." Carmen was still trying to ask for forgiveness. "You liar, I hope that I have never met you in my life!" Ben said. Ben had been cheated for more than twenty years, even had lost his most important woman because of Carmen¡¯s lie. However, Carmen robbed Venus¡¯ position and enjoyed the wealth of the Xia family. God treated humans so unfairly. If Tracey hadn''t revealed the truth today, Ben would have been lied to for a lifetime. "You have children with her?! Well done, Edgar. I will divorce you and you can''t get a penny!" Ad also began to attack against her man, then left Edgar behind. Now Carmen looked like a rat, who was hated and disliked. She was despised by all people, as she committed so many sins just for trading for a wealthy life. The old master Xia mmed the cane on the ground and ordered his assistant to take something over. People were curious about what it was. Bruce handed over a contract. Old Master Xia looked at Carmen and said, "Although I haven''t epted you these years, I nned to officially admit your children as they had the bloodline of the Xia family. No matter how they are useless, I can''t treat my children badly. So, I prepared this shares transfer contract before. I nned to give them 15% of shares per person. But Carmen, you did a good job. You did a very good job. You''ve been lying to us for so many years. Since you were doing all this for the Xia family''s money from the beginning, fine, I''ll give it to you now!" Then Old Master Xia tore the contract in front of everyone. Renee and Leo knelt down and climbed to the old master Xia. "Grandpa, don''t!" They felt as if their flesh was torn apart. "Dad, don''t tear it, don''t tear it!! It''s my fault. It has nothing to do with Renee and Leo!" Although Carmen hadmitted many sins, she had really cared about her children. She had fulfilled her responsibility as a mother. Even if they begged hard, the old master would only tear it faster. "Take it!" He raised his hand and scattered the pieces of debris from his hand to the sky. "No!" Carmen reached out to grab those pieces. But what could she do with them? They were just some debris, which had no legal effect. The paper pieces flew like white butterflies under the bright crystal ceilingmp. The shining reflection of themp was projecting in Carmen''s eyes. Looking at the flying pieces, she felt that her dream to be a richdy had smashed forever. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Paper flew for a while and finallynded on the ground, blending into the beautiful rose petals. What shed over her eyes as well was the superior life that she had these years. Until today, everything came to the end, and Carmen fell from heaven to hell. "Guards, throw them out. From now on, they are never rtive to the Xia family!" Old Master Xia was really disgusted by these people. He felt that they were not even deserved to be described as "disgusted¡±. Carmen''s tears blurred her vision. She was still holding thest hope. "President Xia, you can me me for lying to you, but the two children are innocent. Although they are not your biological kids, they have been with you for 21 years and have already had a father-son rtionship with you. I can leave, but they..." It was not until this moment that everyone learned Carmen could be so thick-skinned. Before she could finish her words, Ben had interrupted her. "They are innocent, I am not innocent? I have been cheated by you for so long, because of you, I was apart from my wife. You lied to me to fulfill your selfishness. I didn''t sue you for fraud, you should be thankful, how dare you request forgiveness for your children?! Let me tell you, they don¡¯t deserve it. If you still value your self-esteem, get out with them. Go to the man who was their father. I have raised them for twenty-one years, don''t expect me to raise them forever!" Ben said and gave Carmen a kick. Ben had already lost all emotions to Carmen, now knowing all her sins, he didn¡¯t even take one more nce at her. Carmen should not live in modern time, with her scheming mind, she must be able to conquer all other concubines and be the emperor''s principal wife finally in the pce. Security guards hade. Carmen''s face was messed with tears and looked extremely ugly. She seemed to ept the reality and stood up slowly. While Renee and Leo refused to ept their fate. "I won''t leave, I won''t leave. I am the daughter of the Xia family. Who dares to touch me?" Renee shouted. "Miss Xia, don''t trouble us." "Tracey, you mean woman! I can''t spare you." Leo had endured for a long time but now he couldn''t bear more. He picked up a knife from the side and was ready to stab Tracey. Tina had been paying attention to them, just in case of any excessive action urred. Before Leo moved, she soon stretched her leg out and kicked his wrist. Seeing this woman, Tracey was stunned. "Mom..." Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Tracey could ignore the knife in Leo''s hand, but she couldn''t ignore the woman in ck who was in strong coldness. Within only one move, she had sessfully subdued Leo. Such a good skill made her look like an agent. For the first time, Tracey felt inferior for her defense ability. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And Tracey had no time to do reasoning whether she was her mother or not, at the moment she saw her, Tracey rushed over immediately. "Mom, you are still alive, you are really alive!" Tracey hugged Tina tightly like a child, just as the ko bear hugging the tree as if once she released her arm Tina would leave again. People were getting more confused. They knew that Tracey''s mother had died for many years. Why Tracey suddenly called a strange woman mom, besides, this woman looked only more than thirty. While when they saw their faces, the two faces were like a copy of each other, Tracey and this strange woman looked like sisters. Old Master Xia had just recovered from anger. "Venus, where have you been these years?" "Mom, please don''t leave me again, okay? Mom, I miss you." Tracey''s tears fell down. At this moment, she felt like she was in a dream yet was not. Her mom was back, really back, it was not a dream. Tina looked at the girl whose face was tearful. Her heart was churning already, however, once decided to leave forever many years ago, she could not easily go back on this decision. She was very restrained and did not show any emotion. She pushed Tracey away coldly. "Miss Xia, you have mistaken me for your mom." "No, you are my mom. Even if I mistake others, I will not mistake you. What''s wrong with you? I''m Tracey. Have you lost your memory?" Tracey''s mind was messed with all kinds of thoughts now. "She must have lost her memory. Otherwise, why hasn''t shee to see me all the time?" Tracey thought. "Miss Xia, I know I look very simr to your mother, but I''m sorry. I''m not her. I heard that she has been dead long ago. It''s reasonable for you to mistake me for her." Tina was still cold. Tracey observed this woman, carefully looked at her dress, her styles, she was indeed not so like Venus. Venus would not stare at Tracey like this, more importantly, she would never push Tracey away. "Are you my mother''s sister?" Tracey did not believe that there would be two identical people in the world unless it was twins. Even if they were twins, thechrymal mole couldn''t be in the same position on the face and in the same size. "I don''t have a sister, and I''ve always been living in the United States." Tina took a step back. "Erica, bring me the gift I prepared for Old Master Xia." "Yes, Master." A woman in ck who was the same cold came over and handed an exquisite box to Old Master Xia. From the package, it could be seen that the gift was a tea set. Tracey grasped Tina''s hand, "If you are not my mom, how do you know my grandpa likes drinking tea?" "Miss Xia, I think you misunderstood. I came to A City this time for talking a business project we cooperated with Xia Group. I and President Xia had preliminary reached an agreement on our n. I heard that Oriental people do like tea, that''s why I prepare this tea set." Her answer sounded reasonable but indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t want to be rted to the Xia family at all. "Mom would not be so indifferent, and she would not deny me either." Although Tracey was suspicious, she quickly returned soberly. And there were too many strangers around, even if Tracey wanted to figure it out, it was not a proper asion to talk further. "Sorry, madam, you look quite simr to her, because I miss my mom so much, I made mistake you for her." "You and your mom must have a deep rtionship, I can understand. Well, I am tired and I have to go back." Tina turned around to leave, but she was grabbed by Tracey once again. She wanted to break free, but she spotted the hand that Tracey grasped her, was hurt and bandaged. "She didn''t get hurt when she was proposed, it''s just been a while, how was she hurt so badly?" Tina thought. She saw Tracey had a wound, and her dress was also stained with blood. She didn''t dare to move rashly. She was afraid to touch Tracey''s wound and let Tracey kept grabbing her. "Anything else I can help you with?" She turned to look at Tracey. "Madam, since you looked like my mother so much, can I make friends with you?" Tracey was smart to keep in touch with Tina in this way. "Yes, but I¡¯ve booked the ne for tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have any chance to meet again." Tina''s words were full of distance. "Why? I can go to America to visit you." Tracey didn''t mean to let her go. "Erica, give my name card to Miss Xia." Tina was a little helpless. It was an exquisite card in a simple design. Tracey took it over, didn¡¯t find any information about Tina¡¯spany. There were only her name and a phone number on it. The logo on the card was the same as the symbol on her ring. "This woman was full of mystery. Was she really not my mom?" Hearing that she soon returned to America, Ben quickly said, "Tina, I''ve checked out our n today, I think there''s something we should discuss more." "What?" Tina frowned. "I''ll make an appointment with you when we are free.¡± Ben didn''t know why he wanted to keep her stayed so much. Tracey praised Ben¡¯s dy strategy in her heart. "Dad is getting smart on women!" Tracey thought. Correct, if Tina was gone today, they probably would never meet again in this life. Even if they had cooperation, Tina could send a representative over instead ofing personally to avoid meeting up. "Okay. Well, Miss Xia, can you let go now?" Tina looked at Tracey helplessly. "Miss Tina, I like you as soon as I saw you. Where are you living? I''ll give you a ride." Tracey was unwilling to let go anyway, like the child who was asking for snacks from parents. Adam''s eyes were cold to see all this. He had already checked Tina''s background. Although she had erased the past, he still found it out. She was highly probable to be Tracey''s mother. No mother would not love her child. Adam could tell Venus¡¯s love for Tracey on the ship that year. What on earth had happened to make her abandon Tracey for so long and refused to admit the rtionship? There must be moreplicated facts behind. Anyway, what she was doing was out of protecting Tracey. Otherwise, she would not react promptly to save Tracey. Her love should be too heavy to bear, not to mention expressing it out. She could only hide this love under her cold face. As an onlooker, Adam was clearer than Tracey that it may not be appropriate to go closer to Tina at this time. However, Tracey may not be able to understand his sense. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Everyone was skeptical about this strange yet familiar woman. Was she Tracey''s mother or not? If she was, why she denied Tracey? If she was not, how She looked identical to Venus? She said she didn''t have a twin sister. This was probably the most bizarre thing of this year. Tracey still held her hand, for fear of hurting Tracey, Tina let her hold it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The hotel I''m staying in is right here. Miss Xia, I''ll see myself off." Her words werepletely expressing rejection, but Tracey looked at Old Master Xia. "Grandpa, is there anything else I can help?" "Nothing, good girl, go ahead. I''ll take care of the guests." The old master knew Tracey''s mind well. Tina had to leave first, but she was held by Tracey all the time, she didn¡¯t break free either. Adam didn¡¯t stop Tracey as he knew it would be useless to persuade her of anything. He turned to look at Leo who was lying on the ground. "Take him to the police station." How could Adam forgive anyone who hurt Tracey? Leo wanted to stab Tracey. Even if he wasn''t sessful, he should be punished. As for Renee, she harmed Tracey again in the same vulgar way, Adam would punish her harder! He would apply different punishments to this pair of brother and sister. As soon as hearing that Leo would be sent to the police, Carmen was flustered. "President Xiao, please, forgive him! He didn''t mean to hurt Tracey, he was just on impulse! By the way, Tracey didn''t get hurt...¡± "On impulse? Tracey didn''t get hurt? You vicious woman. How dangerous was it just now? If he seeded, would Tracey still be safe? Take him away." Adam snorted. In Carmen''s eyes, only her children''s lives matter. They could hurt others as they wished, but others could not hurt back. How selfish this woman! "Mom, save me. I don''t want to go to the police!" Leo was panicked now and regretted for his impulse so much. The security guard drove Carmen out while taking Leo away. Carmen and Renee were like the helpless falling leaves taken by the winds. Renee sat on the stairs outside and had been in a daze since being driven out as if not realized yet what on earth had happened. Carmen was in a mess. She was seriously humiliated at the party and she had not recovered from the cold she caught a few days ago, what''s more, her bruise due to rolling down the stairs was still hurt. Even so, she still tried to help Renee up, "Renee, let''s go home." "Home?" Renee'' s eyes suddenly moved. She hurriedly stood up and pushed Carmen away. Carmen lost her bnce and fell to the ground. "Do we still have a home? You have ruined it! I became a woman with nothing from a nobledy overnight!" Renee couldn''t ept the huge gap. "Renee, I have stolen 20-year rich days for you! You shouldn''t have owned all this. Now you just go to where you belong to." Carmen knew Renee was reluctant, so she tried to convince her to ept the reality. But how could she ept it in a short time? After all, it was easy for a pauper to adapt to a rich lifestyle but not the other way round was quite true. "If you are unable to let me live rich, why did you give birth to me?! Not until today did I know my mother, Carmen, was a bar girl! You are so dirty! Now Leo was arrested... Why we are so unlucky?" Renee was stimted too much. "I''m sorry, Renee, it''s my fault to not protect you well. Don¡¯t me me okay? Go home with me, although we lost the big house, we still have a high- end apartment that given by your real father." Carmen said while struggling up. "See how embarrassed you are. Go home and take a bath first, then we find some ways to help Leo out. We are family, as long as we are together, we can still find a way to earn money from zero. Let¡¯s go." Carmen said and reached out to hold Renee. Renee threw her hand away. "Earn money from zero? What to earn money with? I hate you! I don''t want to be with you, you whore! You''re disgusting me." After saying that, Renee ran away. What she said just now was like thorns piercing into Carmen''s heart. Although she could not see the wound, she could feel that the blood was dripping down. Carmen should feel guilty to many people, but the only two she should not be guilty of were her children. Shemitted almost all sins for helping them live well. She wanted them born with silver spoons in their mouths and became top people but not suffer poverty long like her. Originally, everything went smoothly ording to Carmen''s n. She took the risk to exchange the two children''s bright future with a lie. She had stolen twenty years of rich life for them, now time was up, and they had to be removed the crown. Carmen lost her man, also lost her child, now had nothing again. She sat on the stairs for a long time. From time to time, elegant music came from inside. The outside was quiet and cold, which was in drastic contrast to the party scene behind the door. She stumbled to her feet and looked through the door. In the magnificent hall, men and women were dancing happily. It reminded Carmen of the days in her teens, one day she peeked at the hotel hall like now. She was spotted by a security guard and being driven out before she could enter the hall. She didn¡¯t give up and learned dancing from the richdies inside. On that day, she swore to herself that no matter what price she had to pay, she must be part of those people and dance in that hall. Later she seeded, living as a debutante for twenty years. Even if reluctant to end the dream, Carmen had to wake up. She was staggering to leave. At a nce, she saw Tina held Tracey walking out, followed by a few bodyguards. "How majestic she is." Carmen sighed. Tina seemed to be beyond conquered, whether before or after twenty years. Carmen used to be proud of her victory over Tina, not until today did she know how badly she had been defeated. Her embarrassment was in sharp contrast with bright-looking Tina and Tracey. Carmen thought that they would stop and humiliate her, but they ignored Carmen and went forward. It was the greatest humiliation. Tracey and Tina passed by even without giving a nce to embarrassed Carmen. Carmen regarded them as her opponents, but in their eyes, she was nothing, just like the dust. Strong unwillingness surged out of Carmen''s eyes, but no matter how unwilling she was, it would not help for making any changes. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Renee ran aimlessly. Leo was arrested. Their identities were exposed. The original family fell apart overnight. Everything seemed to be on a roller coaster. Just now, she was still at the peak of her life, but she suddenly fell straight onto the ground. She looked at the dress she wore, it was a hand-made high-quality customized masterpiece. She had lost the Xia family, it meant that she had lost everything. She could not help missing how Ben loved her these years time after time. "Nothing, I have nothing..." When she was tired, her steps gradually slowed down. Countless windows of home were shedding warm light in the darkness, but she belonged to none of them. She squatted down and burst into tears, but she didn''t know this was just the beginning of huge revenge. She had to pay for all sins. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A car suddenly stopped in front of her. Before she could react, she had been dragged into it by several men. When she woke up, she was brought to an abandoned warehouse. "Where is this?" She opened her eyes and murmured. She smelled an unpleasant odor, like something rotten or fermented sour. Right, it was the smell from the beggars she hired. A sense of uneasiness spread in her heart. The sound of a lighter ran into her ears, and a beam of light appeared in her pupils. There was a man standing not far away. The light of fire covered his handsome face. The me flickered lively. Don''t know for what reason, just a posture of lighting cigarette of this man plead Renee so much. "Mr. Xiao, why are you here?" It was not a good thing to see Adam at this time, especially in such a ce. "Miss Xia, do you know what will happen next?" Adam''s voice was as cold as the wind in deep winter, with a piercing chill. Renee subconsciously felt scared, and she quickly knelt down in front of Adam. "Mr. Xiao, I know I was wrong, and I was stupid tomit mistakes. I shouldn''t have seduced you and broke you and Tracey. Please be merciful. For the sake of we'' re losing everything, please let go of my brother. He was just lost control due to anger..." "Let him go? You should not worry about your brother now. You should worry about yourself." Adam slightly leaned over and moved his lighter close to Renee''s face. Renee trembled and quickly took a step back. "Mr. Xiao, why did you bring me here?" "Of course, do something you like. I won''t me you for what you did to my little bunny three years ago. You were a child then, and you were also punished. I didn''t expect that you didn''t learn from wrong at all!" Renee remembered that three years ago, she was knocked out by someone and was taken vulgar photos. These photos exposed and became the headlines of the next day. Because of this event, Old Master Xia was furious and almost cancel their right to inherit shares. "It was you who did it!" Renee hired a private detectiveter to find out who was framing her. But no matter how she was investigating, nothing was found. Her memory was bad, and she forgot this matter graduallyter. If Adam had not mentioned it, Renee would have never known who on earth behind the scene. "So what? Considering you were still young, I just asked others to take photos of you and not do anything further. However, you seemed to have never learned how to be grateful." Adam¡¯s coldness was fully expressed. "Mr. Xiao, it was Rachel who ordered me to do this thing. It has nothing to do with me. You have to seek revenge on her." Renee quickly slid the me to Rachel. "Oh really? Rachel was also involved?" Adam''s eyes darkened. "I will seek revenge on her. Now I''ll let you enjoy it first." Adam snapped his fingers, and the lights in the ruins lit up. Renee saw five or six dirty beggars were waiting on the side. Her face was pale. Adam intended to repeat what she did to Tracey to her. Renee shook her head repeatedly and said, "No, Mr. Xiao, I was wrong. I was wrong!!!" "I am just doing to you the thing that you did to my girl, I¡¯ll let you taste the vor of pain.¡± Adam said coldly. Those beggars approached over. She could still remember how happy she was when she commanded the beggars to rape Tracey. But she never imagined such a desperate feeling woulde to her. Now she looked like a helpless small mammal, shivering and begging endlessly. "Mr. Xiao, I beg you. Please let me go. I promise I won''t do anything to Tracey again." "You should pay for the mistake. This is what you owed her, it¡¯s time to pay back." Adam would not like to bully women, but what Renee did this time was unforgivable. Although Tracey was not raped by the beggar, she still got hurt from the cutting. When Adam sent her to the clinic, he saw a long wound appeared on Tracye''s snow-white hand with the blood oozing. He thought at that time, even if the wound healed, the scar would stay there forever. Why should Tracey be treated like this? "Do you think you can still make up for the harm you brought to Tracey? Do you think you can erase her shadow? You and your mother would never be enough to make up for her, even if being killed." Still remembering the night that Tracey hardly jumped out of the window in his vi, Adam felt painful to know Tracey must have had a hundred times more miserable life than he did. But Renee and Carmen were livingfortably every day, eating exquisite food and sleeping soundly. Had they ever cared about the wandering little poor girl? "I know I was wrong... I''ll correct myself... Okay?" A beggar grasped Renee''s skirt, she could only saw all this happen to her with her eyes opening big. She despised these inferior people the most. These stinky beggars, their dirty hands, were approaching over one by one. They began to strip Renee''s clothes, soon letting her expose out. But Adam didn''t have a little pity for her. Only strong hatred burnt in his eyes. He was thankful that Tracey had learned defense, otherwise, the person who was being raped by beggars would be Tracey. Adam felt sad when he thought of Tracey¡¯s tearful face. "This woman is free of charge, you can y her as you wish, don¡¯t make her dead.¡± "Thank you, Sir!" The beggars'' eyes were full of lust, and they couldn''t wait to take action. The following was Renee¡¯s shrilling scream. She kept shouting until Adam had gone far. Adam was elerating his steps. In the darkness, Renee¡¯s voice was sounded horrible. No harming, no revenge. She asked for this herself. "Tracey, Adam, you son of b*tch, go to hell!" Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Tina was holding Tracey. It was a little bit strange for her. Thest time when she held Tracey, Tracey was still a little girl. Now her daughter had grown up to almost the same height as her. She barely talked all the way. She only said a few words when Tracey asked her questions. Soon they arrived at the hotel room. "Well, here is my room. You can leave now." Tina ordered Tracey to leave. "Auntie, do you dislike me?" Tracey blinked her eyes and asked. "Even if she was not my mother, I can tell that she was cold outside but with a warm heart." Tracey thought. Tina was so gentle to hold Tracey, fearing that she could be rude to break Tracey''s wound again. "How amazing. Tina looked like a piece of ice, but actually, she had a soft heart." Tracey thought. "Not at all, I''m just a little tired, so I want to take a rest." Tina replied with a poker face. "Auntie, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go in and have a look." Tracey requested, "I''ll leave after seeing it." Tracey''s request confused Tina, but she still allowed Tracey in. "She insisted, I have no way to refuse." Tina thought. This was a presidential suite, which was extremely luxurious and spacious. The balcony door was not closed, the gauze curtains were waving in the wind, and the whole room was surrounded by a romantic atmosphere. It was just a luxurious room, but Tracey felt it quite beautiful and warm, maybe it was because Tina lived here. "You can take a look, I'' II go take a shower." Tina intended to ignore Tracey, thinking when she felt bored, she would leave. "Master, do you need me to sent Miss Xia away?" Erica asked Tina in a low voice. "No, you can go to rest. She will leave if she is bored here." "Yes." Erica took the bodyguards with her into another room. Tina finished showering and nced around in the room, she didn''t see Tracey. ¡°This girl must have left.¡± She thought. For no reason, a sense of loss rose in Tina''s heart. When she turned around, she saw Tracey lying on the sofa and falling asleep. She smiled helplessly. "Does this girl trust me so much? She just fell asleep in a stranger''s room." Tina was confused again. Tracey wore a faint smile, looking like she was having a wonderful dream. Her hand was wrapped in the gauze, on which some blood prated outwarded. Tina didn''t go to sleep but took over a medical kit. She carefully unwrapped Tracey''s gauze, when seeing the long deep bloody wound, her eyes drenched. Although this wound was left on Tracey, Tina felt hurt seriously. "She must be painful...¡± Tina was distressed. She gently applied the ointment to that wound. Tracey frowned a little but didn¡¯t wake up. Tina didn''t want to disturb Tracey''s sleep, she brought a quilt over from her bed, and squatted down to take Tracey''s shoes off. In the past, Tracey often fell asleep while she was watching TV. Tina would take her shoes off and cover her with a quilt. It was as if just a blink of an eye, the little girl had grown up. Tina couldn''t help touching Tracey¡¯s face. And Tracey shouted gently, "Mom." The gentle sound scared Tina to tremble, she found that Tracey didn''t wake up but just kept grasping her hand. Tina''s tears fell. She had already said countless sorry to her daughter in the heart. She broke free from Tracey''s grasp and turned off the lights of the living room, and went to the bedroom. Hearing the footsteps had gone far away, Tracey opened her eyes. She touched her face, still feeling the warmth of the tear dropped on. A trace of deep thinking shed in her eyes. "You are my mother, why don''t you recognize me?¡± She thought. She got out from the quilt and walked barefooted on the ground. The bedroom''s door wasn¡¯t fully close and Tracey saw Tina sitting on the bed, crying with her hands covering the face. "Perhaps she... had difficulties." Tracey thought. Tracey didn''t go forward and ask Tina anything but returned to the sofa. At least there was one thing that she could confirm now, Tina was her mother. As for why she was unwilling to recognize, Tracey saved this puzzle for the future. ¡°As long as you are alive, it is already a huge surprise for me.¡± Tracey was so pleased. It was quite an exciting night for Tracey, she was too excited to fell asleep smoothly. In the morning around six o¡¯ clock, she got a call from Rachel. "Tracey, you are my bridesmaid today,e earlier to try the clothes and doing the make-up." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''lle over now." Tracey agreed fast. After all, it was no need to hold the grudge to Rachel forever as the past was forever the past. Rachel didn''t expect that Tracey agreed toe. But apparently, she had no chance to take her words back. "Okay, I'' am waiting for you." Rachel hung up unhappily. It seemed that she had to think of other ways to torture Tracey. Tracey lifted the quilt and found Tina standing at the door in her pajamas. "Auntie, I''m sorry. I was too tired yesterday, so I fell asleep." Tracey certainly would not admit that he was pretending to sleep. "It''s okay. Are you leaving?" Tina still looked indifferent. If it weren''t for the teardropst night, Tracey may really be deceived by Tina¡¯s cold appearance. "Yes, I''m sorry to disturb you." "Are you leaving like this?" Tina asked. Tracey was still wearing her dress she wore at the party and it was wrinkled for being pressed a whole night. "Umm... Do you have any spare clothes?" Tina gave Tracey a set of clothes, "We''re almost in the same figure. You can wear my clothes." "Auntie, you are so sweet. May I use your bathroom?" "Sure. Your hand is injured, keep your wound from the water." No matter how much she wanted to hide, as a mother, the maternal love could not be concealed. "Auntie, how nice it would be if you were really my mother," Tracey said with a smile. Tina looked at her back and did not speak anymore. Tracey changed into Tina'' s ck dress after finishing the bath. They wore the clothes of the same size, so Tracey perfectly fit in. "Auntie, how do I look?" Tracey asked, just like every time she tried new dresses in the childhood, she would turn around and ask Venus if she looked good or not. In Tina''s memory, Tracey liked pink the most because she was told that all princesses were in pink, only the evil queen would wear ck. Her childish voice lingered, while one more looked at this girl, she had grown up and had been put on the marriage ring by her man. "It¡¯s beautiful." Tina said sincerely. Tracey smiled and said, "I think so!" At this time, the doorbell rang. "Auntie, it must be Brother Adam who came to pick me up. I''ll go first. Thank you for having me herest night." "Girl." "What''s wrong, auntie?" "He... Is he good to you?" Tina subconsciously asked the question every mother cared about the most. "He treated me well, very well." Tracey answered sweetly. "That''s good." Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The door opened. Adam was in a new suit, standing straight outside. Seeing his imposing look, Tracey felt he was the bridegroom today. "Auntie, see you next time." Tracey said politely. "Okay." Tina responded faintly, no emotion could be heard from her voice. "You are so good- looking today, are you trying to steal the bride''s mor?" Tracey joked with a smile. She had no idea about what Adam had done for herst night. Adam embraced her, "It''s because today''s bridesmaid is so beautiful." Tina heard their voices fade away, and she couldn''t help smiling. "Tracey, it would be good if you two go on like this." "Master, do we leave today?" Quietly, Erica stood behind Tina. Their fight was scheduled to fly today. Tina was in silence for a while. When she thought of Tracey''s smile, she replied, "The project with Xia''s Group has not been finalized yet. Please cancel today''s trip." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, may I ask if you stay for that girl or for the project?" Erica asked. "Of course, for the project." "Master, that girl must be the little young master, isn'' t she? You look like each other." Erica had started to work for Tina a few years ago. "No. I didn''t sleepst night. Now I''m going to sleep." Tina seemed to not want to continue this question. Erica didn''t say anything. But she could tell, her master''s emotion had changed from what she used to be since they arrived at A City. Especially when she protected Tracey anxiously yesterday, and the love of a mothering out of her eyes from time to time. While thinking of Tina¡¯s situation, Erica could understand why she denied recognizing her daughter. People could never really control their lives, even if those noble or great. But Tracey did not know about Tina''s secret. She was still immersed in the happiness brought by Adam''s proposal, driving Carmen away, and the return of her mother. "Look at how happy you are. Are you picking up money?" Adam scratched Tracey''s nose. "Much happier than that! Brother Adam, auntie is really my mother. Last night, she secretly applied medicine to me and cried. This is the privity of mother and daughter. She must be worried about me. How great to know she is still alive! She isn''t dead!¡± Tracey was almost happy to death. "But Tracey, have you ever thought about one thing? If she is really your mother, why she doesn''t admit you?" Adam soon found the critical part. "I''m also confused about it. Yeah, do you know what may be the reason? She didn''t lose her memory." "Maybe she had difficulties. I think you¡¯d better be easy for this matter. She doesn''t recognize you means to protect you, after all, no mother would hurt her daughter on purpose." As a bystander, Adam had a clearer mind. However, it was so hard to get the lost mother returned, how would Tracey just be easy for it and gave up approaching Tina? "Brother Adam, I know you are right, but she is my mom, the one I dream to see for so long." "Tracey, I know how you feel. We¡¯d better give it further thought." "Well, anyway, my mom will stay for a while. I''ll look for an opportunity to get close to her and investigate the fact." "Okay." Adam didn''t say more. He drove Tracey to Shenghao Hotel. He didn''t need to dress up, but Tracey was different. "Be careful." Adam reminded Tracey. Since knowing that Rachel was also part of Renee''s plot to Tracey, he was aware that Tracey may still be harmed today. "I know." When they arrived at the dressing room, Rachel had changed into a wedding dress but hadn''t put on makeup yet. "Tracey, you''re here. I thought you wouldn''te and felt me too annoyed." From Rachel''s look, it was as if they had never been holding a grudge. Since Rachel was acting kindly here, Tracey would definitely cooperate. She said, "How could it be? Of course not, we used to be best friends. I will being. Take me to try the clothes." There were many other people in the room. Rachel hired the top makeup artist in the entertainment circle. Maybe she just pretended to be friendly in front of those people. After all, as the well-known acting star, her acting skills worth all the prizes she won. "Sure, this is the bridesmaid dress I chose for you." Rachel handed over a very ordinary white dress. Although the bridesmaid should not cover up the bride''s mor, Rachel was too mean on the clothes. But Tracey didn''t care about this extremely ordinary dress. She was about to take it to the fitting room but spotted there was a thorn was put inside the clothes. If Tracey was careless to notice it, she must be hurt by the thorn. Rachel was so heartless. "Rachel, I''m afraid that this dress was not in the right size. I''d better find a more suitable one." She walked toward the dress rack. Rachel didn''t expect that Tracey was so alert and saw her little trick. She smiled awkwardly. "Okay, you can pick other dresses." Tracey casually picked another white dress. She wasn''t seriously to be Rachel''s bridesmaid, so she didn''t pick carefully. It was a long strapless dress, the length of it revealed Tracey¡¯s ankle just right. It was also a simple- designed dress, while perfectly strengthened Tracey''s grace. Rachel didn''t want to admit that Tracey was more beautiful than her, and Tracey''s figure seemed to be better in the past three years. She looked generous but not sexy, the cleavage on her chest was clear but not exposed too much. "Wow, Rachel, your friend is so pretty too! It''s such a waste if she doesn''t join in the entertainment circle!" One makeup artist said. Her words made Rachel unhappy, but she had to suppress it. "We have different ambitions." "Alisa, please put on makeup for Tracey." Rachel looked at another makeup artist and said. Tracey found that there was certain information exchanged in their eyes. "Are they going to harm me with the cosmetics?" She thought. "We are going to be on locationter. I''m afraid putting up makeup is toote. I''ve brought my own cosmetics. Anyway, I''m not the main role today. Don¡¯ t waste too much time on me. Just help get my hair done." Ailsa¡¯s face twisted, but she had to agree. "Okay, let me do your hair." Tracey sessfully saw through all Rachels'' tricks and broke them one by one to make Rachel had no way to harm her. Tracey skillfully made-up her face, and her hair was done soon. The morning sun shedding in. Tracey was bored and stood by the window. As soon as Sean came in, the first person he noticed was not dressed-up Rachel but the girl who was in white at the window. She was casually leaning against the window, and the sunshine sprinkled on her body, casting a gentle light. In this soft picture, her face was full of tenderness too. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Tracey stood by the window, imagining the scene of her marriage with Adam, could not help to smile. Seeing Sean wasing in, Rachel soon smiled brightly. "Sean, I''ll be ready soon." Rachel looked at him but found that he didn''t see her at all, all his attention was fixed on Tracey. While Tracey didn''t know there was a deep gaze toward her but kept looking at the view outside. Without any awareness, she became the most beautiful view in a man''s eyes. Rachel¡¯s smile froze on her face. "Sean!!" Concerning other people''s presence, Rachel couldn¡¯t be angry, she could only remind Sean with a little loud voice. "I¡¯m here to see if I can help with anything." Only hearing Rachels¡¯ reminding, Sean recovered from his daze but still tried to look at Tracey. "We are almost ready for on location." Rachel tried her best to cover up the unhappiness. "Okay, I''ll wait outside." Sean didn''t dare to stay in the room for too long, as if one more minute he saw Tracey, he would think of this girl as his bride. The photographer began to shoot. "Bride, please smile." Rachel wanted to make a perfect smile, but she was distracted by what happened just now all the time. "Come, bridesmaid,e and hold the bride''s veil." "Okay." Tracey came over and took the veil for Rachel. "Bridesmaid, smile too. Aren''t you good friends? Why are you smiling so stiffly?" The photographer wanted to capture the most natural and loving interactions of these two girls. However, although both these two were beautiful, they looked had no happiness to share. "Bride, turn to look at the bridesmaid. And bridesmaid, please bent down to look at the bride." The photographer was very professional and guided Tracey and Rachel on how to make the best posture. But there were too many private thoughts filling in their heads. Even though Tracey had not loved Sean anymore, as soon as thinking of the picture that Rachel intertwined with Sean naked, she still felt disgusted. What Rachel thought was the way that Sean looked at Tracey just now. With such a scene in her mind, how could sheugh happily? "No, no, your smile was not in the right taste. I am more feeling it was just nasty- nice. " The photographer had been shooting for a while but still felt wired. "Forget it, let'' s make long shot first." The photographer was helpless. Rachel invited Tracey to be the bridesmaid was intended to disgust Tracey, unexpectedly, Rachel just disgusted herself. "Okay, let the groom in." The photographer took a few more sets of photos. The door opened, Sean and Adam came in together. They cast their eyes toward the same direction and fell on Tracey. "Groom, walk in the front, go over and knelt to the bride, and give her the flower." The photographer said. In the daze, Sean imagined Rachel as Tracey. He held the flower, walking to Rachel step by step. Rachel was feeling Sean''s eyes, and she smiled happily from the bottom of her heart this time. The photographer soon clicked the shutter and captured the romantic moment. The gauze curtain waved in the wind. Sean walked toward Rachel with the flower in his hand. Finally, he knelt in front of her and handed the flower over, Rachel took it with her red-nailed hand. "Bride, kiss him." They kissed each other. Seeing this picture, Tracey suddenly was emotional. Once upon a time, she thought Rachel was her best friend forever. Rachel liked to be with Tracey all the time, it turned outter, the person she really wanted to acquire was Sean. Now, these three people had be like this. While Tracey¡¯s emotion surging, Adam came to her. ¡°What? You want to get married?" At this time, all people were taking care of Rachel and Sean, nobody noticed Tracey and Adam. Adam put her against the window and lifted her chin. They were so close to each other, the loving smell of them was flying in the air. "Yes, I want to get married." She said bluntly. Tracey had changed a lot, from a person who once deemed herself would never get married. She tiptoed, approaching Adam and biting his ear gently. "I want to be your bride." When finished shooting, Rachel and Sean spotted such a sweet picture right as they raised their heads. The room was all in romantic design and flowers were everywhere. Everyone had seen there was another couple immersed in love. The woman bit the man''s ear, the man held the woman''s waist. Although they didn''t make any sound, everybody was attracted by them, especially Sean, who was with an unpleasant feeling to see they behaved intimately. The photographer didn''t want to miss this scene, pointing his camera to Tracey and Adam. Compare to Rachel and Sean, obviously, the other couple''s love was much stronger. A while ago when Tracey made the photo with Rachel, she kept smiling stiffy all the time. Now in Adam¡¯s arm, the naturally sweet smile came back. "Ahem." Seeing that the photographer was distracted, Rachel coughed to remind. The camera was removed aside reluctantly. "Well, Groom, carry your bride to the grass now." The photographer began to make new shooting. "Groomsman and bridesmaid, please do the same thing." Perhaps in order to satisfy his desire to collect better content, the photographer ordered. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sean was unwilling to do so, but Adam smiled and said to Tracey, "Just take it as a wedding rehearsal for us." "Then carry me carefully. If you fall me down, I won¡¯t spare you," Tracey said with a smile. "Okay, I don''t dare to make you fell.¡± Adam carried her on his back. Thest time he carried her on the back was 15 years ago. When they were ying on the deck, Tracey asked Adam to carry her. "Brother, let''s y a game. I am the princess, and you..." "I''m a prince?" Adam knew that the child at Tracey''s age liked to y the game of prince and princess. "No, no, you''re the white horse. You carry me." Tracey''s mind was different from other children. Adam raised his eyebrows, but he still obediently bent down in front of her. "Okay, my little princess." Tracey had just climbed onto his back and let him run around with her on his back. "Hurry up, horses, hurry up. I''m about to catch the wind." Adam was running on the deck. The faster he ran, the louder the wind became. Traceyughed happily. The ship shook and they fell on the deck. "Did you catch the wind?" He picked Tracey up and wiped the dust off her body. "I almost did it." The past was reying in their eyes. Tracey was not the little girl anymore. "Tracey, wanna catch the wind again?" "Can I?" Tracey also raised her eyebrows. "Try it!" Adam carried her and sped up to ahead. No one knew their meme. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Tracey closed her eyes and opened her arms, sitting on Adam''s back and embracing the wind. "Come on, bride, please do so, embracing the nature." The photographer said. Tracey and Adam identally turned this shooting into an exclusive service for them. When running tired, Adam stopped, sweats dropped down from his cheek. "Brother Adam, are you tired?" "I''m good. After all, you are not a little girl anymore." Adam put her down, and Tracey wiped the sweat for him. Every movement of them was filled with love. On the contrary, the photographer was going to be mad about Sean and Rachel. "President Sheng, can you smile? "You are married today, and it will happen once in your life. With your beloved here, shouldn''t you be beaming with joy from inside out?" "President Sheng, can you please focus on your bride?" "President Sheng..." The photographer was anxious to sweat. Sean''s posture was all in stiffness, he was like a marite. Besides, all along with the shooting, he tried to look at Adam and Tracey not at his own wife. When he was required to smile, the smiling face he made up was more terrible than a crying one. But Rachel had always been cooperative. Sean was behaving indifferently and absent-minded. "I give up. Let''s go back." If the shooting continued, Rachel would only felt more humiliated. Whether a man loved you or not, with just one nce of his eyes, you could get the answer. "Well, it¡¯s about time. Let''s make a group photo atst. Groomsman and bridesmaid, pleasee over." The photographer also gave up. Out of professional standard, he made many requests, if Sean never responded to his will, it would be equal to torture him. "Okay." Adam took Tracey''s hand and came over. "Come on, everyone, look at the camera. Smile happily." The photographer guided them. However, at the moment the shutter was pressed, there was only Tracey who smiled brightly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Umm...Well-Let''s have thest one. Groom, please look at the bride. Groomsman, please look at the bridesmaid" With this order, Adam and Sean were looking at Tracey at the same time. The photographer soon pressed his camera to froze this moment. "Not bad, not bad." He said when he reviewed this photo. If he carefully reviewed, he would find that whom Sean looked at just now was Tracey but not Rachel. The on-location was finally finished. Here came the event supervisor, "Come, reapply make- up for the bride. The ceremony will begin soon. Oh, bridesmaid and groomsman, pleasee over. You didn''t attend the rehearsal yesterday, so I have to tell you something about the procedure." In contrast to Sean and Rachel, Tracey and Adam were cooperative with the workers. For them, the wedding would be more like going on vacation. After all, such an experience for them was rare and funny. During the break, Rachel drove all people out of the dressing room. She violently pushed all the things down to the ground from the dressing table. "Sean, what do you mean? I''m the one who married you today, not her, Tracey! Your eyes have been attached to her, do you ever care about my feeling a little bit?" Rachel was angry, but Sean was even angrier. He loosened his tie and said, "You caused all this, didn''t you? It''s you who had Tracey here to be the bridesmaid. Did you ask me? Rachel, do not expect that I don¡¯t know your mind. You just want to disgust her." "Tracey, Tracey, Tracey! Does she care about you?" "Rachel, I''ve already given you the wedding you want. Don''t think about anything more than it," Sean said coldly. "You know what I want!" Tears were rolling in Rachel''s eyes. "Bride, are you ready? It''s about time. We are going to the hall." The supervisor knocked on the door and came in, then she saw the floor which was messed by the cosmetics. Besides, two angry faces. Rachel hurriedly turned to fix Sean''s tie as soon as the supervisor came in to cover the embarrassment. "We'' re almost ready. Please wait outside for us." "Good acting skill." Sean sighed in his heart. He took Rachel''s hand, leaving the room with a cold face. At the moment when they stepped out of the room, smile went back to Rachel''s face. However, if not being looked at carefully, the trace of bitterness hid in her smile could not be noticed. Outside the room, Adam gently tucked the hair behind Tracey''s ear. "Are you hungry?" "No." "After the ceremony, Let¡¯s eat out. What do you want to have?" When speaking to Tracey, Adam always used this gentle tone. "All can be." Tracey would only show her tenderness to Adam too. Rachel was so regretful for her decision now. She intended to let Tracey be her bridesmaid was for torturing her, however, Rachel just tortured herself. Not to mention Sean, he was the victim of Rachel¡¯s plot. He was so sad to see Tracey¡¯s smile and happiness were all happening for another man. Four people walked toward the hall silently. There were already a lot of guestsing, most of whom were the people appeared at the birthday partyst night. The host began to make warm-up speeches. When he said, "Let''s wee the bride!", Rachel slowly walked to the center of the stage. All lights were falling on her. Today''s wedding was also a gathering of stars, and the media was ready to collect content for tomorrow''s headlines. In the darkness, Adam held Tracey and put his lips close to her ear. "Tracey, I''ll let you watch a good showter." "What good show?" Tracey didn''t know what Adam had secretly arranged. "You''ll know soon. In short, I won''t let go of anyone who hurt you." Adam said and bit her earlobe. All the lights now went dim. Only Rachel was in brightness. So Adam was acting presumptuously to Tracey. They hadn''t done that for so long. "Adam, don''t move." Tracey gently pushed his more and more presumptuous hands away. "Is your period over?" "Not so fast. It will take at least two days to finish." "Tracey, you''re making me suffer." Adam''s face was bitter. Tracey blushed with shyness. She didn''t think it appropriate to continue this topic on such an asion. "Adam, stop. It''s our turn to get on the stage soon." "Kiss me, then I'' II stop." Without seeing Tracey clearly, Adam could guess how shy she was. Yes, the shy look of Tracey was what Adam loved best. For fearing that Adam would make trouble, Tracey decided to satisfy him. She tiptoed and was about to kiss. Unexpectedly, Adam turned his head and kissed Tracey¡¯s lips. "It''s a trick!" Tracey thought. She was trying to separate, but Adam held Tracey¡¯s head to make them attached more tightly. "Next, wee our groomsman and bridesmaid to the stage..." The host''s voice came. When the lights focused on Adam and Tracey, people saw a pair of people who kissed each other deeply. The whistling and cheering sounded, and the Old Master Sheng, who was sitting under the stage, was pissed off. "He is showing off! He is showing off to me!" He was affirmative about Adam¡¯s purpose. Definitely, as a man with a strong sense of propriety, behaving so on such an asion must be in a certain motive. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Hearing the noise, Tracey hurriedly pushed Adam away. "How can he do this?!" Traceyined in her heart. When the field came back to brightness, Tracey saw Caroline. Her eyes were in the red. Last night since she had witnessed Adam¡¯s proposal, she had been crying the whole night. Now she had to witness their kiss! Different from yesterday, she didn''t flee. Adam was as calm as nothing had happened. He held Tracey walking along the flowers-paved ss path to the stage, following Sean and Rachel. While walking, Tracey and Adam were spreading the petals. It should be a harmonious scene, but with the kiss just now, everybody was only paying attention to Adam and Tracey. Rachel held Sean''s arm and left the unhappiness behind. She kept walking elegantly, wearing the standard smile she always used when facing the media. "Ouch!" All of a sudden, she screamed. Somehow, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Sean never put Rachel on his heart, at the moment Rachel fell, of course, Sean didn''t reach out to grab her. "The bride fell down!" The reporters were boiling. It was as exciting as a famous star fell down at the international movie festival. Followed by was the sound of clicking the shutter. Sean was a little annoyed and reluctantly to help Rachel up. She was struggling to stand and found her shoes¡¯ heels were broken. The shoes were customized by a French master! How could it be so fragile?! Nobody could imagine this kind of embarrassment would happen at the wedding of two rich families. Besides this, Rachel was a superstar! Why she wore the low-quality shoes? Whatever, with or without the reason, it must be a big headline! The reporters were shooting hard. Tracey nced at Adam. He asked Tracey to watch a good show. Was it this show? "Did Adam put anything under the petals?" Tracey guessed. For not letting Tracey took her mor away, Rachel deliberately asked her to wear the shoes with only 3-centimeter heels. And Adam just took advantage of Rachel¡¯ s scheming. The trap he put wouldn¡¯t hurt Tracey but would hurt the person who was wearing the thin high heels. "Hurry up and bring over a new pair of shoes!" Rachel'' s mother panicked. How could this outrageous thing happen at the wedding?! "Madam, Miss Nan only brought one pair of wedding shoes." "No matter they are the wedding shoes or not, just find a pair of shoes and take them over." All other shoes were left in the dressing room, and the room was a little bit far away. If taking shoes from there, it would be a waste of time. "Tracey, give me your shoes. We are in the same size." Rachel requested. "Yes, Tracey, please lend your shoes to Rachel, as her bridesmaid, you should help her out now." Mrs. Nan said with anxiety. Adam was nning to embarrass Rachel, to his surprise, she would make this shameless request. The host also urged, "Bridesmaid, can the bride borrow your shoes?" "Sure." Tracey didn¡¯t know what was hidden under the petals, but Rachel was obviously out of the purpose to let her step on it barefooted. With so many guests present, Tracey had to agree. Rachel changed into Tracey''s shoes, viciousness shed across her face. ¡°You made me so embarrassed, Tracey, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡± Rachel thought. "Well, let the ceremony continue." The host said. Right at the same time that Rachel held Sean¡¯s arm, Tracey nerved herself to make a move. However, as soon as she stretched her leg out, she was carried up high. She fell into Adam''s arms steadily. The guests'' eyes were opening one more time, it was their first time to see the groomsman carrying the bridesmaid at the wedding. The host was a little hesitate, "Groomsman, I¡¯m afraid it is inappropriate." "We will continue spreading the petals. How inappropriate?" Adam nced at the host coldly and the host could only proceed. "Go on.¡± Adam snorted. The music continued. Rachel walked forward unwillingly, while Tracey was scattering petals in Adam¡¯s arms. "Brother Adam, I feel it... a bit inappropriate too." Tracey whispered. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have shoes, let me be your shoes." Adam looked ahead and gave Tracey a firm side face. Tracey thought that Adam couldn'' t be more handsome. He was brave to ignore the etiquettes, just for protecting his woman. Finally, they reached the end of the stage, he took Tracey off the stage, leaving Sean and Rachel on the stagepleting the rest of the ceremony. "Go and find her a pair of shoes in size 36." Adam directly ordered the butler of the Sheng family. "Yes, young master." The butler ran fast. The old master Sheng was sitting quite near to them, but he waspletely ignored. Adam didn''t put Tracey down nor say hello to him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Adam, how do you know the size of my shoes?" Tracey was a little curious that how Adam know her size, she didn¡¯t remember she ever told him about this. "Silly girl, I am familiar with your whole body." Adam''s words made Tracey blush again. "Ahem! In public, watch out your speaking!" The old master Sheng couldn'' t stand anymore and interrupted them. "I am surnamed Xiao, and you are surnamed Sheng. No matter what I am speaking, it won''t affect you!" Adam sneered. "By the way, I like to talk in this way with my beloved girl, please mind your own business, okay?¡± "Miss Luo is well-educated and reasonable, but why do you insist on this woman? You pissed me off!" Although President Sheng had not opposed Adam¡¯s choice so fiercely like before, he still unsatisfied with Tracey. "I love her, so I insisted. President Sheng. You are too nosy." Adam said it coldly, and Old Master Sheng'' s anger grew stronger. "Don¡¯t forget that you have the bloodline of the Sheng family, so, you are a member of the Sheng family. This will never change!" The Old Master Sheng snorted. "I am part of the Sheng Family?" Adam suddenly asked. "Of course, you can¡¯t deny it." The old master was confused with Adam''s question. "Okay. Then I have to fulfill my duty." Adam smiled. Tracey soon knew what this duty was. Soon it came to the ceremony of serving tea. In a family like the Sheng family, the rite would only be stricter. When the newlyweds serving tea, they not only have to serve tea to their parents but also to other close rtives, and call them in titles. This was the rule for newlyweds. When Tracey had just changed into her shoes, Sean and Rachel had already served tea to their parents, next, they should serve tea to the close rtives. Firstly, they served tea to the old master Sheng. "Grandpa, please drink tea." Sean and Rachel knelt down to him and handed over the teacup respectfully. "Sean, take good care of Rachel." The old master said. "Grandpa, I will." After the old master finished drinking tea, it was the turn of those uncles. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 After serving tea to the elder, the newlyweds began to serve tea to uncles. Now Sean and Rachel were holding the teacups, about to hand them over to Sean¡¯s second uncle and his wife. "Good boy and girl, this is for you." Both of them took out a red envelope. After finishing serving, Sean was about to leave. Adam snorted and said, "Little nephew, where is my tea?" "Excuse me, President Xiao? I remember you haven''t long been in rtionship with the Sheng family. In this case, I don''t think you deserve my tea." Sean seemed to be prepared for Adam¡¯s words. "You¡¯re right, I am so eager to be apart from you all. However, the old master refused just now, and he said that I have the bloodline of the Sheng family.¡± Adam said casually. Troubling the newlyweds was Adam''s real purpose toe here today. The big show was about to start, how could he miss it? "Grandpa, President Xiao said personally that he has nothing to do with the Sheng family. I don¡¯t think I should serve him the tea." Sean looked at the old master Sheng and said. Certainly, the old master hoped Adam could return to his family. He loved yet hated this son as he could not understand why he had showed so much partiality to him but never ever any obedience of him returned? "That''s his angry words, don¡¯t take them too seriously. Without breaking the rtionship with me legally, he belongs to the Sheng family and you should serve him tea.¡± The old master Sheng said. Adam was confident about the old master'' s personality and his reaction. He was sure that his father wouldn''t deny him. Furthermore, he knew that as long as he could be obedient to his father even just a little bit, the old master would be one hundred percent supportive of his request. However, with the grudge to the old master caused by his mother''s death, Adam had only hatred but no love for his father, how could he be obedient? "Okay... Please give me one more tea." Although Sean was unwilling, he had to obey his grandpa''s will. He told himself, as long as endure it one more day, he would get the shares from the old master. Even if feeling wronged today, he could look for opportunities to avenge on Adam someday. "Wait." Adam found something wrong. "Uncle, do you have any other requests?" Sean looked at him with displeasure. "How can one tea be enough? Where is your aunt¡¯s tea?" Adam said, ncing at Tracey. "Adam, as far as I know, you are not married yet. So, the tea for my aunt should be saved until you are married." Sean could not imagine the picture that he kneeled and served tea to Tracey. Let alone Rachel! It was impossible for her to serve Tracey tea. It would drove her nuts. "We are not married yet, but we are engaged. The only difference is the ceremony. Old Master, what do you think?" Adam was confident to take the old master as the most useful threat to Sean. Whatever the old master said, Sean must be obedient to his order. Even though Old Master Sheng knew clearly that Adam was taking advantage of him, he had to cooperate with Adam for not pushing him farther and farther. Adam was the old master''s biggest concern. So, he had to followed Adam''s will, saying, "With the engagement, Tracey is my daughter-inw. Serve tea!" Adam''s n was perfect. He not only sessfully suppressed Sean but also forced the old master to admit Tracey and stop troubling her in the future. "Two cups of tea... please." Sean gnashed his teeth to order the servant. "Adam, you are too ruthless!" He thought. Rachel''s face twisted. "No, I won''t serve her tea! Never!" "It''s okay if you don''t serve." Adam said lightly. Rachel was unexpectedly to receive Adam'' s understanding. "Really?" "Of course, if you are not marrying to the Sheng family, you don''t have to serve tea." Adam soon seized Rachel''s weakness and saw her face had various expressions with joy. "It''s just serving tea, it¡¯s not killing you. Serve." Sean knew that his nightmare would be bound to happen, if he refused to do so, it would be mean to anger his grandpa. Because the old master still controlled the shares before they were transferred. For making the shares passing on smoothly, Sean had to swallow all grievance! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rachel was holding the teacup, looked very wronged. "Kneel." Tracey looked at the woman in front of her quietly, wondering, "Had she ever thought that she would being today?¡± Sean was also feeling terrible but still kneel to Adam with determination. "Uncle, please drink tea." Sean was serving the one who he disliked the most since he was born. No matter how hard Sean had been trying to surpass Adam, the old master Sheng seemed to only love Adam, who could easily solve difficulties. Adam was the one that Sean wanted to defeat the most but he never made it! Adam did not take Sean''s tea but looked at Rachel indifferently. "It seems that you don''t want to serve us tea. No problem, we are good to not drink it." "Kneel quickly." Sean red at Rachel coldly. Rachel held the cup, standing still. She had never been humiliated like this before. But she had to bend her knee little by little, finally, she was fully kneeling to Tracey. "Aunt, please...drink tea." Tracey lowered her eyelid to stare at Rachel, seeing tears were rolling in her eyes. Rachel could never hold the tear and it dropped into the teacup, creating some wrinkles on the liquid. "Why are you so sad to marry into my family? Don''t make the wedding look like a funeral." Adam snorted. Rachel said with tears while trying hard to smile, "Please, have some tea." "You dropped your tears into the cup. How can we drink it? Change to a new one¡± Adam was expressionless to say. Tracey was surprised by Adam¡¯s cruelty for the first time. However, if Tracey knew that it was Rachel who headed the beggar plot against her, she could not be so calm. Feeling distressed about her daughter, Mrs. Nan wanted to stop the serving but she was stopped by Mr. Nan. "Rachel had married into the Sheng family and she should follow the rules of her new family. Don¡¯t make others gossip on us." Mr. Nan said. The parents had no choice but to watch Rachel kneel on the ground, waiting for the new tea. When getting the new tea, Rachel was holding the tears and kept it far from the cup. She had felt extremely hurt on the knee. "Aunt, please have tea." Rachel respectfully handed over the tea to Tracey. Tracey and Adam took over the tea and took a sip. Then Adam handed back two red envelopes. Tracey was surprised again by the envelopes that Adam prepared secretly, and also understood that the reason why he would agree toe. He wasing for turning his prediction real. He had said before that he would make Sean and Rachel kneel and call him and Tracey uncle and aunt one day. When it finished, the newlyweds stood up. Sean took a nce at Rachel, finding her face was totally messed. "Take her to fix the makeup." He ordered coldly. "Yes." Rachel''s assistant quickly took her to leave. It must be the toughest day for Rachel to spend ever since she came to the world, and interestingly, it was at her wedding! She had never been so humiliated. However, it was just the beginning of a series of nightmares. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 After the tea ceremony, lunch was served. Worrying that Tracey had been hungry, Adam quickly took her joined in a table with people of the Sheng family. Old Master Sheng hadn¡¯t eaten with Adam for so long, thanks to Tracey, he got the opportunity today. "Brother Adam, did we go too far on the wedding?" Tracey thought of Rachel''s tearful face, asking with a trace of worry. After all, Rachel was a celebrity. Reporters had made many photos of her embarrassment. No doubt that they would be the headline tomorrow. Although she stole Sean three years ago, she had been avenged miserably as Sean never loved her at all. "Silly Tracey, you don''t know what she did. She arranged the beggar trap on you. When I saw the wound on your hand, I thought of her. Did you forget that she pushed you into the seast time?" "You¡¯re right." The longer Tracey stayed with Adam, the more eased she was getting. She was not only protected well by this man but also the heavy hostility she had borne for long was gradually eliminated. "Have some soup." Adam pushed a bowl full of soup to Tracey. Seeing Adam was so thoughtful to his woman, frequently giving her soup and picking up her food, the old master Sheng frowned, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you do so much for her?¡± "She is my wife, and I am willing to spoil her. Mind your business." Adam said while giving old master a sharp look, which pissed him off. Hearing the word "Wife", Tracey blushed. She remembered that she always pushed Adam away at the beginning, but now she had fully used to his love and consideration. She forgot that for how many times when they had meals together, Adam would pick up the food she liked to her, so that she had seldom picked up food herself. It was because before Tracey finishing the food that Adam picked up, new food wasing! Tracey had no time to finish the previous food, she was no need to get more food by herself. "In the Sheng family, women should respect their husbands. It''s her responsibility to pick up food for you, not you do it for her!" Old Master Sheng said angrily. "Sorry, in the Xiao Family, not to mention picking up food, even delivering the foot bathing water, it was men''s responsibility. Wives should be spoiled, but I hadn¡¯t married yet, so I must spoil Tracey harder." Traceyughed at Adam''s words. What a heartless man! When he needed Sean to kneel and serve him tea, he imed to be a member of the Sheng family. Now his purpose achieved, he denied his identity again. No doubt the old master would be furious. "You damn brat! Do you intend to mess with me?" Old Master Sheng said with huge anger and almost pat the table. "Dad, let it be, Adam always behaves this, you know him. Don''t trouble at Sean''s wedding." Sean''s father hurriedly eased the old master Sheng. "Let¡¯s eat." Tracey also quickly reminded Adam. "Okay, you'' re the boss." Adam said. Tracey and Adam were full of sweet interaction all the time. Originally, their interaction would cause the old master Sheng¡¯s anger. However, when he saw Adam''s gentle eyes to Tracey, he couldn''t believe this was his son, who used to be extremely cold to the whole family and always with hostility toward him. He preferred the Adam in love and gentleness. He began to feel better as he thought that if Tracey was so powerful to melt Adam''s coldness, she might be good. Especially Tracey had proved her identity to the public yesterday that she was the only daughter of the Xia family. As for wealth, the Xia family and the Luo family should be in the same level. Most importantly, Tracey was the one whom Adam deeply loved. Thinking of this, Old Master Sheng decided to ept them. It was the time for newlyweds to toast. When Sean came to Tracey¡¯s table, his eyes got bitter. "I wish you a happy married life and have a lovely baby soon." Tracey stood up and said calmly. She hadpletely let go of the past. After toasting for long, Sean was already a little drunk. At this moment, when he saw Tracey and heard her words, he felt even more terrible. He didn¡¯t say anything, Instead, he drank up the wine in one gulp. Toasting done, turning around. Now Seanpletely admitted that he had lost Tracey forever. "Alright, we can leave." Seeing Tracey had put down her chopsticks, Adam was about to leave with her. "Wait, I want to talk to her." Old Master Sheng hurriedly stopped them. "But we don''t want to talk to you." Adam took Tracey and left directly, not giving this old man any respect. After they left, Tracey was still confused. "Brother Adam, he is your father. We¡¯re too impolite to leave like this, maybe he had something important to tell us." "Silly, no importance from his mouth, unless you want to hear his rules on you. Remember, after marrying me, you are the member of the Xiao family, so you don¡¯t have to obey the rules of the Sheng family." Adam snorted. Without listening to a word of his father, he had fully guessed the old master''s intent. "Little bunny, don''t be disturbed by my family. Our marriage has nothing to do with anyone else, as long as you are determined enough, nobody can break us." "Adam, I know. No one can break us." Tracey said, holding Adam''s hand. "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Look at your face..." Adam touched her head. "Yeah, I''m going to treat my mom dinner tonight." Thinking of this, Tracey was delighted. Adam didn''t say anything but just nced at Tracey'' s happy look. They got in the car, Tracey took her phone out and checked the news, surprisingly to see an article about she was falling into the sea before, was put on the front page. The headline wrote, "Vicious Acting Goddess Rachel Nan Pushed A Woman Into The Sea", going with a big picture that Traceyy on the ground drenched. "The truth behind was..." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Adam, what''s going on? How could it be reported today, it happened a long time ago." Tracey asked with confusion. "She hurts you and she should pay. I will drive her out of the entertainment circle!" Adam said word by word. "You''re pushing all this?" Tracey was a little shocked. "Do you know? The child who gave you the candy yesterday, and those beggars, all hired by Rachel. Driving her out was the mildest punishment." Adam took Tracey''s hand. Being the bridesmaid, she wore a pair ofce gloves. Under the glove, it was Tracey¡¯s bandaged hand. "Even if this wound is healed, it will leave a scar. Tracey, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well to make you injured." Adam picked up her hand and gave it a gentle kiss. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 As Rachels'' dirty history exposed, there was someone else exposed in-depth, telling people that the person Rachel pushed was her husband¡¯s exgirlfriend. Others even exposed that how Rachel steal Sean anonymously. "I thought she was a goddess, actually she was a b*tch!" "Mistress! You''re so ugly! Not only stole the man of your bestie but also pushed her into the water!¡± "Look at Rachel''s clean appearance, unexpectedly, she was an actual whore. Still can not believe she was so mean to drug her bestie¡¯s boyfriend!! Oh, poor ex!" "I heard that President Sheng''s girlfriend was miss Xia. On that day, President Sheng was going to propose to Miss Xia, but they encountered a plot. Miss Xia was heartbreaking and escaped to Americater." "Miss Xia is really pitiful. Her boyfriend was stolen, after returning home, she was pushed into the sea. Rachel Nan was too shameless." "Completely agree!! How can a mistress stay in the entertainment circle? Anyway, I won''t watch any show that she acted in the future." A whileter, another set of pictures was released: At the wedding scene, Rachel fell heavily and requested Tracey for her shoes. "I have never seen a woman like Rachel. How vicious she is! Stealing man of another girl, pushing her into the sea, but sill invited her to be the bridesmaid! Excuse me?!" "I''ve seen some bitches, but Rachel must be the bitchiest one. Boycott Rachel Nan! Everybody!" "Due to her awful character, her shows will only disgust me, no matter how she is good at acting." Theizens were all furious. They hated mistress, particrly, the shameless and presumptuous one like Rachel. More and more people exposed Rachel¡¯s history anonymously. Tracey read thements happily, "Good job, Adam, you kicked the enemy effortlessly!" Tracey understood Rachel well. With her temper, if she read these articles andments, she must be going mad. Being a mistress was what Rachel unwilling to memory the most. Now her history had been exposed, the whole world had known that she was a mistress. She had just changed her clothes and kicked Tracey''s shoes away. The assistant rushed in hurriedly. "Rachel, something''s wrong. Look at the news!" "Is it about I am falling today? Those reporters are so annoyed! For upying space to make headlines, they never cared about other''s feeling! I have given them money in advance! Forget it. Anyway, I am too quiet recently. My movie will be released next month. It''s better to make some noise first. " Rachel was familiar with rules of the entertainment circle, so she was calm for the report. "Rachel, it''s not that simple. There are other things. Go check it quickly." "Why are you so anxious? Okay, I''ll take a look.1'' Rachel took off her earrings and carefully put them in the box. Then she turned on her mobile phone and checked the news. As Rachel read it more and more, her face turned more and more terrible. Especially when she saw those sharpments. "Bastard, who exposed it to the Inte?" Rachel was in huge anger. She thought the whole world had regarded her as an evil woman now. "I don''t know. It looked like it was posted by an onlooker on the site of the ident. Once this post was made, it had been reposted soon by the main media and was put on the front page. Rachel, is there someone troubling you?" Smearing a celebrity wasmon in the entertainment circle. Of course, Rachel had done this kind of thing to herpetitors. "No, this is not done by the people in the entertainment circle. I know who it is!" Rachel frowned and thought of Adam''s behavior at the wedding. "It must be rted to him! With his status and power, it was easy for him to do this." Rachel thought. Ans she thought, If it was really made by the onlooker, he/ she would post it a long time ago rather than saving it till today. From the article''s style, it was obviously written by a professional writer. She deemed someone even smeared her with the plot that happened three years ago. This person aimed very urately at driving her out of the entertainment circle. "Rachel, who on earth did all this, particrly, on your wedding day? Isn''t it too wicked?" The assistant was also angry. "Contact thepany and suppress this matter quickly. The longer they don''t take action, the more unfavorable it will be to me!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, Rachel, I II go now. You can change your clothes." "Yes." Rachel was extremely depressed. It would not be easy for anyone to get involved in such a thing. And she was still be busy with her wedding. This made Rachel much more depressed. When she got changed and came out, the reporters were pouring in. "Miss Nan, did you push Miss Xia into the sea?" "Miss Nan, since you hate Miss Xia so much, why did you invite her to be your bridesmaid?" "Miss Nan, it¡¯s said on the Inte that you got President Sheng by unfair means. Is it true?" "Miss Nan, please respond." "Everyone, please be merciful to Miss Nan, today is her wedding. We don¡¯t ept any interviews. We are still busy, please leave." Rachel''s agent also showed up. On the other side, Old Master Sheng read the news from his phone just now and got angry again by the reporting. Rachel was described as an extremely vicious woman on the inte. "Sean, what is it going on? Do you understand the woman who you marry?" It was hard to survive the tea serving, however, Sean was troubled by Rachel atst. "Grandpa, it was a misunderstanding. I witnessed the ident. Rachel was unintentional to push Tracey into the sea, she was just too anxious." Sean had to speak for Rachel. "Unintentional? If you didn''t save that girl, that would be murder! How could a killere into our family? Huh?" Old Master Sheng said angrily. "Dad, Rachel didn''t do it on purpose. Today is their wedding day. Please cool off." Everyone persuaded the old master Sheng. "It''s not that simple. The people outside all scolding her as well as the Sheng family! It¡¯s too shameful!" "They are rudeizens, who often gossip the celebrity. Don''t be mad, grandpa, they will soon forget this news.¡± "Unbelievable!" The old master Sheng left angrily with his cane. Rachel hurriedly came over, what left for her was the back of the old master. "What''s wrong with grandpa?" "Don¡¯t pretend to me. You know what¡¯s wrong. Youmitted the mistake, and you shall make up for it." Sean left directly. "What''s your problem, everyone? How dare you all slid the me to my daughter? It was clear that someone is smearing Rachel. It''s fine if you don¡¯t speak for her, don''t me her okay? I am so regretting to allow her to marry into the Sheng family." Mrs. Nan said. She almost lost her temper too. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Rachel''s wedding had been totally messed up. At the end of the wedding, the Nan family and the Sheng family had a big quarrel. After that, people were leaving in unhappiness. Rachel rushed to herpany in the afternoon. Her scandal was not depressed but went even worse. "Rachel, this is not a trifle. Now the whole inte is discussing you. You''d better be careful when going out." The staff of the Public Rtions Department remined Rachel. "Doesn¡¯t the paparazzi want money? I can give them money, and they should remove their reports.¡± Rachel was in huge anger. She stepped aside to sit and lit a cigarette. "Oh, my big miss, don¡¯t smoke at this moment. Otherwise, the paparazzi will catch this and depraved your image." "I¡¯m so annoyed!!¡± Rachel was addicted to smoking. She had the addiction since she was in high school. The reason why she was so smooth in the entertainment circle these years was that the Nan family had protected her well all the time. Her private image was not like her public image, she was not so pure and gentle as a goddess but fond of smoking and clubbing. But she had been always loyal to rtionships, this was a real and very positive quality. ¡±1 Know that you are annoyed, me too. I have long been disturbed by those phone calls, all inquiring about you! It was different from the usual this time, I have contacted a fewpanies and asked them to remove the reporting, guess what?" "They don¡¯t agree?" Rachel said while spatting out a puff of smoke. "Yes. Son of b*tch, these guys. They always ept money, unexpectedly, they don''t ept this time! What a waste of my time!¡± "They don''t ept? Your number wasn''t big enough. You should increase it. As ves of money, they won¡¯ t change their nature." Rachel said disdainfully, after all, she had spent a lot of money on settling these problems with the media. Without doing so, she couldn¡¯t have such a good public image. Where there is money, there is cooperation. "No, they told me, it¡¯s not a matter of money. They were urged by their bosses to fully explore and report you. They had to follow the order. Who have you provoked recently?" "I provoked a mad dog!" She put out her cigarette. "Well, since it''s inevitable to be reported, you''d better not going out recently. You should take a break. You''ve just got married, maybe you can go on a vacation with your husband. Let this thing be, people will soon forget it, it won''t take you too much time to recover from the scandal, until then, you cane back.¡± "But I have a movie to release next month. There will be several movie promotions this month." Rachel frowned. "Are you still thinking about the promotion?! I am afraid that you will be attacked by eggs before you arrive at the site. My Rachel, please, don''t show up recently." Rachel felt quite depressed. "Fine... Maybe, that¡¯s what I can do only. I''ll rest for three months, and then I''ll do some charity to make aeback." "No problem, I''ll hand over your recent workter. Rachel, enjoy the leave." Although the PR staff was talking about this matter with Rachel in a soft tone, she was clear that it had gone very serious. "Whatever. He was right, I should enjoy the leave." Rachel thought in depression. Rachel left thepany with her assistant, she ordered the assistant to buy coffee, and she waited her outside the shop. There were a few people staring at her. "Is she Rachel Nan?" "It''s her. I''ve watched her TV shows. I know her even if she''s turned into ashes!" "This evil woman robbed her bestie''s boyfriend and pushed that girl into the sea." "How could this young girl be so vicious?" "Who knows. I think the vicious woman like her should y the evil queen, which doesn''t require any acting skills for her.¡± "What bullshit are you saying?" Rachel shouted. She was sad to be criticized by strangers on the street. Which celebrity could bear this humiliation? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Didn¡¯t you seduce your friend''s boyfriend?¡± "I..." Rachel¡¯s was speechless. It was a sharp question because it was true. Rachel did steal Tracey¡¯s boyfriend. An older woman who just finished purchasing food, pointed at Rachel with a long thick green onion and fiercely questioned, ¡±Didn''t you y around with your friend¡¯s man?¡± "Didn''t you push that girl into the sea?" A series of questions drove Rachel nuts. She wouldn¡¯ t like to admit yet didn''t dare to deny. "I didn''t, I didn''t. I didn''t do anything!!" Rachel shouted helplessly. "She doesn''t admit it. Come on, let¡¯s take picture of her and post it to the inte." All kinds of voices mixed and pierced into Rachel¡¯s ear. Rachel escaped to her car, and the people were following her like the walking dead. "Go, go!" Until the car drove away, her heart was still beating fast. She irritably removed the green onion which threw at her from her body. "What the f*ck is going on?" Rachel had never been so embarrassed. This was the power of the Inte. People nowadays heavily relied on the phone, any news could be spreading soon within a while. As a celebrity, it was more costly to make even a small mistake, because the mistake would usually be erged on the inte. "Miss, where are you going?" "The vi by the sea." Rachel would never forget this day. No wonder Adam said that he would give her a big gift few days ago. This gift was indeed big! When she passed by Tracey''s vi, she saw Tracey was ying with a handsome man in the yard. Rachel didn''t see this man before. He didn''t look like a member of the Xia family. "Good job, Tracey, you turned out to be a ygirl." She thought. "Stop the car!" Rachel quickly took out the phone and start recording. Tracey was chased all over the yard by Elliott, who was holding a sprinkler. "Enough, enough, Elli, if Adam knows what you are doing to me, you must be beaten to death by him." Only when hearing Adam''s name did Elliott stop chasing. During the moment he was in a daze, Tracey robbed of his sprinkler. Tracey used the sprinkler to spray Elliott. "Great, Tracey, you bully me. I am avenging you!" Elliott said and pounced on Tracey. Rachel felt happy about her video recording. "I''d like to see if Adam still loves you when he sees this video. Okay, let''s go." "Yes, Miss." The car took Rachel away, on the other side, Tracey and Elliott were still ying in the yard. "Have you had enough fun? My dear wife and brother." A cold voice suddenly sounded in the yard. Tracey and Elliott quickly let go of the sprinkler, stood still there, waiting for Adam''s punishment. "Tracey, you are still on period, how can you y with the water?" Seeing Tracey was drenched, Adam came over full of seriousness. "Well... Elli sprayed me first." Tracey soon slid me onto Elliott. "Tracey, you can''t do this." Elliott was helpless. "Bastard. You will have my education." Adam walked towards Tracey, picked her up, and said fiercely to Elliott. "Hey, Adam, I¡¯m your younger brother. Why you don''t carry me?" Elliott''s voice sounded. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Adam carried Tracey into the house. She was all wet. "It''s already autumn and the day is cool, don''t y with water, you should be aware of catching a cold. Your hair was drenched, let alone your body. You will catch a cold if standing in the wind for a while." Adam said. "I am happy, so I yed." Tracey said. She cherished the fun. In her memory, she hadn¡¯tughed like just now for so many years. "No matter how much you want to y water, you should wait until your period is over. I heard that women shall not touch water when they are on period." Adam said seriously. "Mom, I know. I''ll be careful." Tracey teased. Tracey felt good to be cared about because she had a thoughtful man like an angel to guard her 7/24. "Good to know you know. You should change your clothes. Don''t stay in coldness, you will catch a cold." Adam said, and he spread a big towel on the bed and put Tracey on it. "Take off your clothes." Adam ordered. "Oh." Tracey obediently took her clothes off. With Adam''s spoil, she gradually lost the ability to take care of herself. Now she even didn''t have to walk because Adam would carry her anywhere she wanted to go. She was not the fatty little young girl anymore, now she had a beautiful figure that attracted all men under her dress. Adam almost got choked by Tracey''s body and quickly wrapped it with the towel. "Brother Adam, you looked after me so well. I am not worried about our baby. You can definitely raise him/ her well the same." Tracey justy on the bed, letting Adam dry her body up. "Do you want me exhausted? How can I simultaneously cope with naughty you and the baby?" Adam pretended to beining. "Okay, I''ll take care of the baby with you, to make you not so tired." Tracey wore only the underwear, and she put her arms around Adam¡¯s waist. "Little bunny, I warn you, don'' t seduce me, otherwise..." Adam had restrained himself for long and tried to suppress the fire burnt inside, but Tracey still deliberately made the fire bigger. "Rogue." Tracey smiled. Adam put on a knitted shirt for her and dried her hair up. Traceyy on hisp, just likeying on her mother''sp in childhood. "Adam, my mom said that she is not free tonight. I really want to have dinner with her." Tracey was upset. She was so eager for this private meeting, but she was still declined on the phone. "Don''t worry, there¡¯s still time, just wait for the opportunity." "Yes." Adam switched the dryer to the low fan. after a while, In the warm air, Tracey fell asleep. Her soft ck hair scattered on Adam¡¯s leg, he gently removed the hair and revealed her face. Adam stared at his little woman, smiled unconsciously. "What a good face that I can¡¯t be tired of forever." He thought. "Just sleep." He carefully put Tracey onto the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then he took the medicine kit to change the medicine for her hand. He identally used a little more strength, and it disturbed Tracey. "It hurts..." Tracey murmured. He smiled and reduced the strength. Adam couldn''t realize that how gentle he was to finish this medical process, only for not waking Tracey up. The lights of the setting sun shed into the room, Tracey buried her face into Adam¡¯s arm and took a long sleep until the night fell. When she woke up from a dream, she asked, "Adam, what time is it?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "It¡¯s almost eight. Go down to have dinner." Until this moment, Adam took out his arm from the bottom of Tracey''s head. "You...kept this posture all the time?!" Tracey looked at Adam with surprise, "I slept for nearly four hours, and he put his arm under my head all the time?!" Tracey thought. ¡°You didn''t sleep wellst night, so I don''t want to disturb your sleep." Adam said. "Adam, you are too good to be true. I can only reward you with marrying you." Tracey got up from the bed and hugged him. "You are destined to be my woman. I won''t force you to do that with me these days, when your period is over, you have to satisfy me." Adam said this to tease Tracey. "When my period is over, I''ll give you a surprise." Tracey meant the sexy lingerie she bought with Ruthst time. "What does she mean...?" Seeing the sparkling eyes of Tracey, Adam couldn¡¯t help thinking. "I''ll wait for your surprise. Okay, let''s go down for dinner." "Okay!" Tracey jumped out of bed. Now she was a lively woman running in the room barefooted, totally had no grace that she showed to outsiders. Adam¡¯s mouth curled up. He was so happy to see this side of Tracey, which was only showing to him. He went to the wardrobe to take another clothes for Tracey while finding his phone lit up. Actually, his phone had lit up many times this afternoon. He didn''t want to disturb Tracey, so he didn''t pick it up. It was from a strange number. "Hello." Adam''s maic voice sounded. "My youngest uncle, how are you?" Rachel''s voice soon made Adam impatient. "What''s up?" "Well, thank you for your big gift. But I can''t bear it. Please take it back." Rachel said with a fake smile on the other side. She was talking about her scandal on the inte. "What? It¡¯s been just a day, you can¡¯t stand so quickly?" "My uncle, we had no grudge before, and after today, we are getting a family. You should be merciful to your family member, but you are doing such a heartless thing to me?" "Heartless? What did you do to Tracey three years ago? And how should I ask you to pay for pushing her to the sea? What about those beggars? Rachel Nan, you are bullying my woman, I won''t let you go so easily." Adam said causally while Rachel was gnashing her teeth in anger. "This d*mn man knew everything!" She thought. "Did Renee tell you?" Rachel asked. "If you don''t want your sin exposed, don''tmit it. Miss Nan, your sister ended up much more miserable than you. I only punished you by driving you out of the entertainment circle. You should be thankful. Have a nice day." Adam intended to hang up the phone. "Wait! I have an interesting video here. I believe you would like to watch it." "Sorry, I am not interested anything about you." "What if it is about Tracey? Are you pretty sure that she is loyal to you? Let me tell you, you are wrong. You woman is ying more happily with another man. Do you want to get this video and watch how happy is she?" Rachel''s voice was calm. Although Adam believed in Tracey, he still clenched his fists. If without evidence, Rachel might not be so confident to say so. "Tell me your condition." Adam said. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Rachel knew that Adam would be touched by her "evidence¡±, after all, no man would have no reaction when knowing his woman yed happily with another man. The deeper the love he gave, the more heartbreaking he felt. Rachel deemed Adam had been tortured right now. The arrogant men like Adam hated the woman who betrayed them. If he found that Tracey really disloyal, he may be furious as his dignity was trampled. Well, if so, Tracey must be done. Thinking of the way that Adam avenged on Tracey in the future, Rachel was relieved from the grievance she had suffered today. "President Xiao, thank you for being straightforward. You ndered me today, and you are the only one who can ease the bad effect. The loss I have suffered so far is my apology to Tracey. From now on, we are quits. What do you think?" Adam was a little surprised to hear Rachel''s gentle request. In fact, Rachel must be smart to do so as she knew that Adam¡¯s power was much stronger than her imagination. If she made a too aggressive request, it must provoke Adam and he would never agree to help, by that time, she would certainly be more miserable than just being kicked out from the entertainment circle. "Okay, send me the video." Adam snorted. "I''ll send it to you right away. By the way, Adam, you''re so outstanding, you can have any kinds of the women you like, why insisted on a ygirl?" "Shut up. If you speak one more word, I¡¯ll ask the water army to nder you to death.¡± Even if having suspicion, Adam would not allow others to insult Tracey. Rachel hung up the phone and sent the video to Adam. Seeing there was a videoing in, Adam felt nervous to click it open. Because the video was sent by Rachel, it meant that the man Tracey yed with was not Sean. Steve was abroad, so it couldn''t be Steve either. If Rachel had shot it long before, she couldn''t have waited to release it rather than saving for today. So, who the man will be? Adam had been always fearless, but at this moment, he did fear. Fearing for the unknown, more importantly, the betrayal of Tracey. She was so obedient just now, hugging him with gentleness. "Will she betray me?" Adam thought. He took a deep breath, with a determined mind, picking up the phone, which was like a hot potato at this moment. Curiosity mixed with fear, holding this kind of feeling, Adam yed the video. A few secondster, heughed. Heughed at Rachel¡¯s naivete, also,ughed at his suspicion. This video was Tracey ying with Elliott this afternoon. Maybe Rachel recorded it when she passed by. Because she didn''t know Elliott, she misunderstood their rtionship and naively used this as the condition for requesting Adam. "Maybe her biggest intention was to break I and Tracey, what a vicious woman." Adam thought. Tracey smiled sweetly in that video. Adam hadn''t seen such a smile of her for long. Sun lights were bright, and both of them wereughing. Sun, pretty woman, and handsome man, all consisting of a pleasing picture. Adam was clear that they were just having fun and had no obscure emotion at all. Rachel was so funny to take advantage of this video. ''Adam, when do youe down?" Tracey saw that Adam hadn''te yet, then she specially went up to check. She found Adam was focusing on his phone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is something wrong?" "Nothing. Someone sent me a message. Let''s go." Adam dropped his mobile phone and went downstairs with Tracey. "Really? Why do you look strange?" Tracey was still a little suspicious. "Really! I''m starving to death. Let''s have dinner." Adam didn''t tell Tracey about the video. Different from Tracey and Adam''s happiness, Rachel was sitting alone in her room, felt relieved that big trouble had been settled. As long as Adam made an order, the media would remove all the negative reports. People would quickly forget the news, a whileter, Rachel could stage aeback by doing a few charities, and her poprity would be reattained as well. After putting down the phone, she found that there was only herself in the room. Because being distracted by the scandal before, she didn''t notice the loneliness around. She found that Sean didn''te home. The room was all immersed in the wedding atmosphere. There was a bed covered with a red sheet, and countless flowers and balloons were filling the room. Everything was supposed to be so festive. Now because of feeling lonely, Rachel felt the red color was too dazzling. She made a phone call to Sean, finding that he was somewhere with big noise. It was a woman who answered the phone. "Hello, who are you?" "Who am I? I am his wife. Give the phone to Sean!" Rachel''s happiness didn''tst too long, she fell lost after the phone connected. Sean had always been self- restrained and never went to the ces like clubs, except for negotiating a contract. "President Sheng, it''s your wife''s call. I almost forgot that today is your wedding!" The woman''s mocking sounded. Sean took the phone and said in a drunk voice, "What''s the matter?" "Where are you? Don''t you remember what day is it today?" Rachel roared. "You don''t need to care where I am. As I said, I have already given you the title of Mrs. Sheng. As for other things, sorry, it¡¯s none of my business." After saying that, Sean hung up the phone. "Come on, let''s continue drinking." Sean''s face was turning red, and he loosened his tie. As a gentleman, he always behaved well, but now he unbuttoned his cor in annoyance. He looked unrulypared to his normal image. What surrounded him was a group of sexy women. They were almost attaching to Sean''s body, "You are drunk, President Sheng. How about we stop drinking and doing something else?" A woman boldly put her hand on his chest. Sean was now the well- known president of Sheng''s Group. "If I can be close to him, I can make my whole family rich." The woman thought. But Sean pushed her away. "Drink!" He wanted to get drunk. As long as losing consciousness, Sean would not think of Tracey, and would not imagine how happy she was with Adam. "Tracey, Tracey." This name was engraved in his heart, but Tracey was so remote. Sean couldn¡¯t even approach the woman he loved. "Fine, let''s drink." Seeing Sean was not interested in ying with them, the women had no choice but to continue drinking. Rachel smashed the wedding room. Then she called Sean''s assistant and got the address where Sean was. She drove to the night club right away. Along the way, she felt extremelyplicated. After arriving, among the sexy woman group, Rachel saw her drunk husband. "Go back with me!''1 She rushed in and said coldly. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Rachel still remembered the day when she met Sean for the first time. He wore a white shirt and walked in the shade of trees. Sunlight threaded through the leave, falling on his face. In sunshine, his skin was white and bright, the hair before his forehead swung in breeze. He looked like the princeing out of fairy tale. Unlike those boys who were heavily sweating or growing many pimples, Sean was so clean and pure. Especially when he sat in front of the piano, his elegant temperament attracted all young girls. At a nce, Rachel was sure that Sean was the man she wanted. In the past years, Sean had gradually removed youth and ignorance but kept his elegance all the time. Now Rachel looked at the drunk man ahead, found no trace of Sean who she was familiar with. He was surrounded by a group of bar girls, and his shirt was also stained by the lip prints of these women. His tie was crooked, and the neckline was unbuttoned. He was still drinking with these women in a lazy manner. "President Sheng, you lost again! I''ll punish you to drink." "Okay, I''ll drink." Sean came here for getting drunk, so he drank without hesitation. Rachel knew he was suffering. However, the person who suffered was not just him. Rachel was ignored after shouting, feeling helpless, she walked toward Sean, pulling his shirt, and begged, "Honey, go home with me, okay?¡± "Go home with yourself! Leave me alone!" Sean was angry and got rid of Rachel¡¯s hand with impatience. "Sean, today is our wedding day. How can you force me to stay home with myself?!" Rachel tried to be patient. "You''ve already got the marriage certificate, and the wedding ceremony was also held. What else are you looking for?" Sean raised his eyes in heavy drunkenness to look at Rachel. Rachel held Sean¡¯s hand and said, ¡±1 want you. All I want is you!¡± "You should know that I don¡¯t want you!!" Although looking drunk, when Sean said this sentence, he couldn''t be more conscious. Their conversation stunned the bar girls. After all, this couple often showed off their love to the public on TV. Unexpectedly, they were so different in private! Sure enough, Rachel was an actress whose acting skills were good enough to fool everybody! "Get out of here!" Rachel saw sympathy from the bar girls¡¯ eyes. "Look at you, how dare you sympathize with me? You''re not qualified! I don¡¯t need your sympathy, I am good, I am happy, many more times than you bar girls!¡± Rachel thought. None of these women wanted to be involved in their family affairs, so they all left the room. Rachel sat beside Sean. "So, you still want to drink? I''m here, I''m drinking with you." Sean looked into Rachel''s crazy eyes, "Why you are not her?" "Her, her, her! Why always her?! Is there anything I can''tpare with her? You all seem to be possessed by her!" Rachel burst into tears. "Rachel, do you know what I hate the most?" Sean''s answer was irrelevant to Rachel''s questioning. "What?" She looked up at Sean. "The thing I hate most and regret most was that I had sex with you three years ago." After saying that, Sean stood up and left with his zer. Rachel was left alone again. She sat on the sofa, thinking of Sean¡¯s words. They must be the most heartbreaking words he had ever told her. In addition to Rachel, there was another woman who was miserable as well, or even more. She was Renee, who was tortured by beggars for a whole night. Although she was not a virgin, she was raped hard this time. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That night, her screaming never stopped, and her tears were dried up. The beggarse on her body one after another, none of them left until the next morning. There was not an inch of clean skin left for Renee¡¯s body, all stained with beggar''s dirt and their body liquid. Reneey on the cold ground, like an abandoned broken doll. She felt like being smashed by a truck. She even thought of death. Next second, she realized that her death would have no effect on Tracey. What waited for her would only be the headline with the huge picture of her dying in the warehouse naked. She was unwilling, very much. She couldn¡¯t ept to be treated like this, while Tracey was still the first miss of the Xia family, being respected and spoiled by everyone. Renee clenched her fists and struggled up from the ground. She picked up the dress which was torn apart, dressing it with difficulty. Carmen had waited for Renee in the apartment for a whole night but didn''t see hering back. She was worried that her daughter might get into trouble. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Renee appeared in an extremely dirty look, her broken dress scared Carmen a lot. "Renee, where have you beenst night? I''m so worried!" Carmen said anxiously. "Mom..." Renee threw herself into Carmen''s arms. She used to be ady growing up nobly, she never had swallowed this grievance. "Renee, what''s wrong?" Carmen looked at her with worries. "How did your dress be like this? And where does your bruisee from?" "Mom, I..." She had just said two words, her voice was already cut off, and tears rolled down from her eyes again. "Come in first." Carmen had a bad feeling, and she hurriedly helped Renee into the room. "Mom, I want to take a bath." Renee''s voice sounded hoarse. "Can you do me a favor?" "Okay, tell me." Carmen didn''t dare to think of the horrible possibility. "Help me buy the emergency contraception." Renee bit her lip and spat out these words. "Renee,st night you..." "Mom, don''t ask." Renee couldn''t say anymore but rushed straight into the bathroom. She opened the shower, letting the cold water sshed on her body. Tears, mixed with the water drops, rolling all the way down. "Tracey Xia, I''ll make you pay, I¡¯ll pay you back with a hundred times more miserable thing I had experienced, I'' II make you lose everything, everything!!" Renee scrubbed her body over and over again. But no matter how hard she cleaned her body, the smell of beggars lingered in the bathroom. Immersing in this smell and desperation, Reneey on the ground and vomited. Two hourster, the bathroom door remained closed, Carmen was worried and pushed the door in. She didn''t ask anything, just taking over the towel to dry Renee up. "Mom, I was wrong. I shouldn''t scold you a whore. It''s my revenge. Everything is revenge!!!" Renee still couldn''t believe that this was the so-called instant karma. "Renee, you..." Carmen probably knew what had happened. When she saw the trace left on Renee''s body by the rapists, her tears flowed down. "Who did it? Who hurt you?" The mother and daughter hugged together. "It''s Tracey and Adam. They destroyed me!" Renee gritted her teeth and said word by word. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Children were the most precious for Carmen. But now her son had been sent to the police station, and her daughter was raped. Indeed, people who owned must pay it back. Carmen stole twenty years of luxurious life from Venus, so, she had to take another twenty years to make up for her sin. She knelt on the ground and said, "My God, it was me who did all this, even if there is retribution, please let me bear it, and please let my children go." "Mom, stop talking." Renee'' s eyes were swollen due to crying long. She took out the emergency contraception, taking a deep breath then swallowed them. The pills had no vor, but in Renee''s mouth, it tasted bitter. Her memory soon went back tost night, the beggars shamelessly stuck their tongues into Renee¡¯ s mouth. Suddenly, her stomach surged with disgust and she vomited again. She didn¡¯t eat anything sincest night, so she was just dry retching. The filth on her body could be washed away, but the filth on her mind could never be cleaned. "Fine. Renee, I''ve cooked porridge, you should eat some food and take a rest. Just sleep, I am here with you." Carmen was also helpless, after all, being raped was a nightmare for every woman. Renee now knew how disgusting it was to be raped, but she had never considered what Tracey may felt if the same thing happened to her. Renee took one more pill but couldn''t sleep well at all. As soon as fell asleep, she would dream of the warehouse and the beggars who crawled onto her body. "No, no! Don''t touch me!" Renee shouted. Carmen was by her side, sighed with sorriness. "Renee, I am here. You will be fine." In Carmen¡¯ sforts, Renee closed her eyes again. The next morning, Tracey went to thepany spiritedly. Today what she had to do was to select a new director to take over her position. When she was in the lobby, she saw Carl was arriving at the same time. But he didn''t drive his own car. He was taken here by a woman. "Little Carl, I''ll pick you up when you get off work." ra said loudly. Carl felt embarrassed and wanted to hide. "I must be crazy to agree her to be my girlfriend for one month." Carl thought. Thinking that he must spend one month with ra, Carl felt a headache. "I told you don''t call me like that!" Carl shouted. He couldn''t figure out how stupid ra was to give him this stupid name. "If I don''t call you little Carl, what else should I call you?" ra seriously thought about it, and when she looked up, she saw Tracey who was standing not far away. Her eyes lit up and she quickly ran to Tracey. "Hello, Miss Xia. I am ra from Su''s Group. We''re going to cooperate on a project soon, I want to thank your help in advance." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tracey had a good impression of ra. In fact, Tracey preferred the girls who freely expressed themselves, but she found this kind of girl was getting fewer. "It might be a good thing if she and Carl can go together." Tracey thought. Tracey stretched out her hand. "Hello, I''m Tracey." "Miss Xia, you look so beautiful. How do you maintain your skin? My father always said that I don''t look like a girl. If I had your skin, I would be happy to death." Tracey inherited her mother¡¯s skin quality. She was born to be whiter and more delicate than other women. ra''s skin was not dark whileparing with Tracey, she looked not so white. Even so, ra was still good-looking enough. Despite not inferior in appearance at all, ra still praised Tracey in a quite generous way. "You are beautiful too, why being envious of me?" "Because I heard that you won the contract with Light & Shadow! We''re about the same age, but you are so much morepetent than me! I admire the people like you. My father said that Light & Shadow is a big listedpany based in the U.S. How about... Can I be your apprentice?" ra was full of enthusiasm but looked having no hypocrisy, her words were all her real feelings. Tracey didn¡¯t dare to agree, if she said yes, maybe ra would kneel to thank right in the lobby. This girl always behaved so straight. Besides, ra probably didn''t know yet that the real boss of Light & Shadow was Carl. Thinking of this, Tracey took a nce at Carl. "Miss Su, I still have a lot of shorings. If you want to learn, I suggest you can learn from Carl Xia. I have a meeting to attend. I have to go." Tracey quickly went away, fearing ra would really kneel and call her "Master". "Miss Xia, hey! Why are you leaving so fast?" ra was confused. Carl was speechless on the side. ¡°What a stupid girl.¡± He thought. "I am busy, too. I have to go." Carl said. "Remember toe here after work. I''ll wait for you." ra happily said goodbye to Carl. Tracey felt that something strange yet romantic happened between these two people. In the same elevator, neither Tracey nor Carl spoke. They wanted to say something, however, all biting their words back. Since thest time Carl set a trap on Tracey, her impression of him had totally copsed. At most, they just nodded heads to each other when met up. Tracey arrived at the office and nced at Renee''s seat. It was empty. Tracey still not knew that what Renee had gone through. Of course, being driven out of the Xia family, and Leo was now kept in the police station, all would be a heavy blow to Renee. She was a face-saving girl, knowing that she was never the miss Xia, she may no longer be confident to work here. Tracey didn''t think much about it. She began to sort out the files on her desk. "Director Xia, drink some water please." A woman''s voice sounded. She barely had contacts with Tracey before, but she heard that Tracey would select the new director among the existing office staff. She was one of the people that scolded Tracey hard at the usual time. Now for being selected, she began to please her leader. "Thank you, put it down." Tracey pretended that she didn''t know her mind. At this time, Renee showed up with a pale face. The story of her identity had been spreading throughout the wholepany. Nobody thought she would appear again. What a surprise, she came! Even Tracey was a little stunned. This was not Renee''s style. "She still has the courage toe to work? She doesn''t afraid of gossip?" Tracey thought. Renee had lost the protection from the Xia family, with her awkward identity, the office sophisticate won''t be polite to her anymore. Renee ignored everyone''s eyes and went straight to her seat. She didn''t make a fuss, nor spoke a word, just like ying a silent movie. Seeing Renee''s haggard face, Tracey thought she looked terrible must because she experienced too much. Tracey looked away and told the water giver, "Okay, you can go." Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Seeing her adherent now go to please Tracey, Renee sighed with emotions. "Renee, copy this for two." The Supervisor, Kimora, directly threw a stack of documents over and ordered Renee to copy. The appetion she used for Renee was also changed. After thinking for a whole night, Renee decided toe back to thepany. "Even if I am not the daughter of the Xia family, since I had already started to work here, Tracey couldn''t fire me as she wished." Renee thought. Maybe going through the raping made Renee braver. But she didn¡¯t expect the staff¡¯s attitude toward her would change rapidly like this. Certainly, Renee was not the miss Xia any longer, none of the staff felt it necessary to continue pleasing her. As the saying went, A wise bird chooses the tree it will nest on. If Renee couldn''t provide these people more benefits, they would naturally switch their aim to rely on. Tracey was about to select a new director, and these people would try to behave well to fight for this position. The way they chose was to step on Renee because they thought Tracey must hate Renee just as well as Renee hated Tracey. So, they had to bully Renee to pled Tracey, the harder they bully, the happier Tracey must be. So that some of them who didn''t dare to speak loud to Renee before now dared to give Renee an order. "You asked me... to copy?" Renee couldn''t believe the person who promised to be loyal to her a few days ago now ordered her to make copies. "Exactly, it¡¯s you. Look, you are new here and you are obligated to do these things. Otherwise, why should we hire you? Do you think you are hired to be our spokeswoman? Even if we need a spokesperson, she should be at least the same beautiful as Tracey!" said a woman who scolded Tracey hardest in the past. "Nice performance, what a waste of acting talent if you all are working here.¡± Renee thought. She told herself that she must endure because she couldn''t lose this job. She gave that woman a sharp eye, then went to the printing room. Seeing that Renee finally restrained her arrogance, Kimora felt veryfortable. Because she didn''t have to fawn upon thisdy in the future, and she could finally collect her pride back. "It seems that the rumors are true. She is just an illegitimate daughter. She is even cheaper than us." Kimora whispered to others. Sitting in the ss office, Tracey witnessed everything outside. She didn''t feel happy. It was right that she held a big grudge against Renee, but Renee had been avenged already. The people outside were just bullying the weak. The more they did, the uglier they appeared. Tracey didn''t do anything but sat there and observed everyone silently. It was Renee''s first time using the copier. Because having no knowledge of the machine, she asked people for the using instruction but she was ignored. After studying it for a long time, she finally finished her work. Renee handed in the copies to Kimora. "Did you take more than one hour to make just two copies? You were cking off, right?" Maybe because of being addicted to bullying Renee or maybe couldn''t forget once was scolded dog of the Xia family. Kimora deliberately criticized Renee. "I didn¡¯t use that thing before." Renee replied stiffly. For the first time, she knew that the protection from the Xia family was so powerful. At least nobody dared to speak to her in such a tone since she was a child. "You can''t do such a simple thing. What were you doing here in the past?! Forget it, record this information on theputer." Kimora threw her another stack of files. "You..." Renee stared at her. "You what? It''s your job. Otherwise, why did we hire you?" Kimora was still a little timid when she saw Renee''s eyes, but she still tried to maintain her in a proud manner. "Okay, I''ll do it now." Renee took the file from her hand. Other people also seized this good opportunity to torture Renee. "Renee, I''ve finished my coffee. Why don''t you make me a new one?" "Renee, remember to clean up the office when you get off work, especially the director¡¯s office.¡± Renee almost lost control to scold. She regretted a lot treating these ungrateful people luxurious meals. Tracey had finished her work and looked outside with curiosity. She wondered that with Renee¡¯s character, howe she would rather endure people''s bullying to continue working in the company? Howe she was willing to do a job with low monthly payments, which was far less enough for her to buy skirts? Howe she became a hard-working girl overnight? Impossible, she had been a spoiled rich miss for twenty years. People are fond of superior life but couldn¡¯t easily switch from being rich to being poor. People like Renee would only be more difficult. Anyway, Tracey would not bully Renee as she had achieved her goal to drive them out of the Xia family. However, even if Renee chose to stay in thepany, the shares and wealth of the Xia family had nothing to do with her and Leo. Under the circumstances, Renee still choosing toe surprised Tracey. "She can¡¯ t stay for too long." Tracey thought and quickly moved on from Renee''s matter. She didn''t have to worry about how to deal with Renee. Because there were many people who couldn''t wait to torture her. Finally, when it was time to get off work, Tracey put down the files and came out. She pped her hands to collect everyone''s attention. "I think everyone has heard that I will soon leave this department and the director position will be vacant. So, I n to choose a new director among you." Tracey finally mentioned the thing that everyone cared about the most. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Director, who do you think is the most likely to be the new director?" Kimora asked. "I''ll make a judgment based on your abilities, efficiency, and time spent in thepany. As for who will be my selection, I''ll announce it tomorrow." Tracey said and left them a riddle. Kimora was the most experienced worker in the department. Basically, she would be on Tracey''s list. So, she pleased Tracey much more than others. "Alright, that''s it. You can get off work now." Tracey seldom got off work on time. She had well prepared for handing over, as soon as she announced the new director, she could leave here at once. "Yes, director." "Renee, don¡¯t forget to clean up the office." Someone deliberately reminded. Renee had to get the mop. When she came out with the mop, she saw Ben. She hurriedly rushed over. "Dad...!" That was why she wanted to stay so much. Only in this way could she get close to Ben. She wanted to return to the Xia family. Renee had been driven out from the Xia family for just one day, but she already knew how terrible it was. She swore to go back. On one hand, she still felt a strong kinship with Ben, on the other hand, she couldn''t live without this powerful family. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Being held by Renee suddenly, Ben was surprised. "Why are you still here?¡± Although Ben didn''t ask Renee to leave thepany, with such an embarrassing thing happening, he thought Renee wouldn''t dare toe again. Out of imagination, she appeared. "Dad, although I am not your biological daughter, we have been together for so many years. I''m living hard life these days." Renee''s face was pale, and she hoped that Ben could be gentle to her like before. Ben felt funny for her words. If there must be someone to live miserably, he deemed he was the one. He hadn¡¯t recovered from the blow he had two days ago, and the family scandal was now spreading outside. When people saw Ben, they were casting sympathetic eyes over. Now the whole world knew that he was cuckolded, and he raised children for another man for twenty years. Besides, he insisted on living with the mistress and his original wife was choked to death. Some peopleughed at his stupidity, while others scolded him a jerk. They despised this man for letting an evil woman in to make his biological daughter be tortured. "You''re living a hard life? I am living a hard life! Please let me go, I''m not your father." Ben said with a cold face. He was not an indiscriminate person. If not knowing that Renee and Leo tortured Tracey, he might not have slid the adult''s mistakes on children. Only when Tracey told everybody her miserable past, did Ben know he was a bastard. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself for bringing two devils to harm his real daughter. With the bullying on Tracey, he would never let go of his hatred toward Renee. "Dad, how can you be so heartless? I still remember you like to raise me up high, and you would buy anything I want for me. You were so gentle, considerate, and merciful, it¡¯s ok that I am not your biological daughter, but in my heart, you are my dad, the only one." Renee hurriedly expressed her loyalty, hoping Ben still cherished their kinship. "Yeah, I love you like a treasure, but what did you do? You and Leo bullied Tracey and wronged her." "Dad, it''s mom who taught us to do so. We were so young then and wecked judgement. I know it''s unfair to Tracey, so I''ve always wanted to apologize to her." In order to return to the Xia family, Renee was trying to find all the pleasing words to say. "Whether you apologize or not, that''s your business. I have to go." Ben hadpletely seen through Carmen and her children, and he would never be fooled by them in the future. The better he treated Renee, the more unfair it was to Tracey. If he could see the truth at the beginning, he would not have lost Venus, nor would not have brought so much sorrow to Tracey. "Dad, Leo is still kept in the police station. You don''t care about him either?" Seeing that the elevator wasing, Renee hurriedly grasped Ben. Ben frowned. If Renee didn''t mention Leo, he might not recall the dangerous scene at the hotel. If Tina didn''t subdue Leo, Ben dared not to think of the consequence. "Get out. You know who is your father, go to him." Ben shook off Renee''s hand, and she watched Ben disappear in the elevator. "Dad, you can''t do this to me." Renee patted the elevator and shouted. Some people who got off the work happened to see this scene. They looked at Renee with strange eyes. "How thick-skinned she is, she is not the miss of the Xia family but still not giving up!" One of them said. "Of course, who reluctant to let go of the Xia family? But President Xia obviously wanted to deny her, unbelievably, she still called him dad!" A woman said disdainfully. "President Xia must be too kind to be fooled. He didn''t drive Renee out, and he was merciful enough." "If I was President Xia, I wouldn''t want to see Renee any longer. I''ll expel her from thepany forever." another person said. "What are you talking about?!" Renee looked at these women angrily. Now the passers-by dared to ridicule her as they wished. "What? Miss Xia, you haven''t heard it yet? Let me tell you again, we said that you are very thick- skinned, even thicker than the floor tiles under our foot! If I were you, I would hide at home, rather than asking for more humiliation here.¡± That woman kept mocking. "Who do you think you are? How dare youugh at me?" Renee picked up the mop and swung it at those women. "Oh my god, she is going crazy!" "Get out, all of you!" Renee angrily stared at these people until they left. More and more people passed by, but nobody provoked Renee, instead, they regarded her as a psycho. After giving her a nce, they left quickly. As more and more people had left, thepany became quiet, Renee began to doubt that if it was correct to stay here, and if she could reconcile with Ben? ¡°No, I can''t give up, no matter how hard it will be, I have to try. I can''t go like this!" Renee thought. She didn''t know how to cope with the dangerous society when losing the Xia family''s protection. Today was her first day to lose the Xia family, she had suffered so much grievance. The hardship of the future would only be stronger, and she knew she had no way to bear it. "I must go back..." Renee told herself. Ben and Tracey left in a hurry. It was not easy for them to invite Tina out for dinner. Adam drove Tracey to the restaurant and said, "It''s not appropriate for me to attend today''s dinner. I''ll pick you upter." "Take care of yourself. Remember to eat something good." Tracey gently kissed his lips, and Adam nodded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Be good, call meter." "Okay." Every time when they were apart, they were full of sweetness. When the past sorrow had all gone, Tracey felt not so bad about it. After going through a storm, she finally saw the rainbow. The restaurant they chose was an aquarium theme restaurant that was underwater. The whole ce was wrapped in blue, and various fish were swimming behind the wall. The reason why Tracey chose here was that she had been curious about the aquarium when she was a child. Unfortunately, Ben was always busy every time when Tracey was avable to visit the aquarium. So, they had never visited this ce together. She arrived here earlier, and Ben arrivedter. They arrived half an hour earlier than the appointed time. "Dad, you''re here. Where''s Mom?" Tracey directly called Tina mom when in private with Ben. "Tracey, do you think she is your mom too?" Ben was quite excited. "Of course! No matter how many changes she made, mother and daughter are always loyal to each other. I''m sure she is my mom." Tracey affirmed. "Even if she is, she wouldn''t forgive me." Ben''s mood faded. "That''s not necessarily true. We are a family, and we can''t be separated again no matter what happens. Now we are reuniting. I have grown up, let me protect our family this time." Tracey swore in her heart that no matter what difficulties Tina had, she would let here back step by step. The family should stay together. "I won¡¯t ask for her forgiveness. I just want to make up for my sins in the rest of my life." Ben knew that he was sinful and did not expect Tina''s mercy. "The future is full of unknowns. Who knows what will happen? But I believe that we will be together and never be apart again!" Tracey said. "Look, your mom ising." Ben said. Tracey saw an elegant woman in ck strutting over, as if she was walking in the wind. ording to her manner, people around thought she was a star and could not help looking back at her again and again. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Tina also saw Ben and Tracey. She had been looking forward to this picture for many years. When she was still Ben''s wife, she dreamt of the family reunion every day. What a pity, the reunion happened under such a circumstance that Tina couldn''t recognize her husband and daughter. "Auntie, you''re here. Sit down." Tracey hurriedly got up to greet her. In fact, Tina had always wondered that why Tracey was so passionate to her and insisted on taking her as mother. Theoretically saying, she abandoned Tracey for so many years, Tracey should be ming her. However, Tracey reactedpletely different. "Okay." Tina was still cold. "Auntie, what would you like to eat?" Tracey handed Tina the menu. Tina ordered some food based on her changed taste. Tracey handed the menu back to the waiter. "Auntie, how do you like the restaurant?" "It''s so beautiful." "When I was a child, I always thought of going to the aquarium with my parents. Unfortunately, until my mother left, I didn''t realize this wish. Today it¡¯s realized! Although you are not my mother, I''d like to think my wish was fulfilled. See that fish, it¡¯s so pretty!" Tracey pointed at the fish swam in the water and said with a smile. Through the soft light, the ripples cast shadows on the table, wall, and people. When seeing Tracey¡¯s bright smile, Tina''s heart became a little softer. "It¡¯s my honor to fulfill your dream. President Xia, I''ve sorted out the contract again today. It should be settled now, and I''ll go back to America tomorrow." Tina implied farewell again. "No!" Hearing that she wanted to leave, Tracey''s heart tightened. It was so hard to meet mother again, how could she let Tina leave easily? Seeing Tracey''s reaction, Tina asked, "Why not?" "Auntie, you snatched the knife from Leo that day and saved me. I''m very grateful, so I want to treat you a meal..." Tracey quickly found an excuse. "You are doing it, aren''t you?" "Well... This meal is my fathers'' treat, for celebrating the business cooperation of you two. I still owe you a meal.¡± "Thank you, Tracey, but it''s no need to do that." Tina said tly. "Maybe you didn''t take saving me as a big deal, but for me, it was in huge importance. If without your help, I should have been still in the hospital. My grandpa also appreciated your help and he invited you to have dinner with us at home." Tracey''s brain ran fast to make up excuses, she wanted to take Tina to visit the ce she used to live in, so that got her familiar feeling back. "No, I..." For Tina, Xia residence was the ce where she loved yet hated. But Tracey was holding Tina''s hand and said coquettishly, "Auntie, it''s just a meal. Why do you refuse it?" "Well... okay." As mother, Tina didn''t have heart to refuse Tracey. No matter how cold she pretended to be, her heart was already melted. Tracey smiled at Ben, at least they took one step closer. Everyone had different thoughts during this meal, but Tracey was certainly the happiest one. She felt like returning to the past. Her parents were around, and she was still the little princess of them. "Dad, it''s gettingte. Please send auntie back." Tracey was sensible enough to create opportunities for her dad and mom. "No, I drove here." Tina subconsciously refused. "Auntie, I won''t let you be alone. Let my father drive you back." Tracey found that Tina tended to agree with all requests she made. This was from a mother''s love for her child, as well as from the guilt that Tina was apart from Tracey for so many years. "What about you?" Tina nced at Tracey. "I have called Adam. He will soone to pick me up. Dad, please take good care of auntie." Tracey said and pushed them into the car. Tina was pushed to the passenger seat. Tracey kindly buckled her seat belt as if she was afraid that Tina would escape. "Tracey, we''re leaving." After saying goodbye, Ben closed the car window. Finally, they stay together alone in the car. Ben was as nervous as a teenage boy who fell in love for the first time. "Well... do you want to have some night snack somewhere else?" "Thank you, I''m not hungry," Tina replied coldly. For easing the awkwardness, Ben turned on the radio, and the attractive voice of the anchor sounded. "Next, let''s listen to a song. This is ordered by a friend who is in a long- distance rtionship. He wants to tell his lover here: My dear, I was wrong. I felt guilty for you, but you have to know that you are always in my heart..." Followed by a piece of romantic music. Music mixed with thefortable anchor''s voice, as if telling the girl whose heart was ever broken that her man knew he was wrong, and he was asking for forgiveness. The atmosphere in the car became subtle. Ben knew Tina was Venus, and she was the woman that he felt guilty for. They were in a situation that was simr to that in the broadcast. Suddenly Tina''s mocking came, "Men are all cheap, not cherishing their women when they were there, only until they had left, men began to feel guilty. It''s too hypocritical." A few simple words made Ben felt like falling into the ice hole. Tina nced at him and said, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, President Xia, I''m not talking about you." But she did, she was using the story they were listening to to reflect Ben an unfaithful lover. Ben was scolded but had to smile, "It''s fine if you are meaning me. I am a jerk who once hurt my beloved.¡± "Excuse me, President Xia? If you are really caring about her, how would you hurt her? People would only hurt those who they don''t care about." Tina said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. During the years when Tina was by Ben''s sides, she had nevermented on their rtionship, even never med Ben a little. It''s been more than ten years, and this was Tina''s first time to reveal her mind. Ben also knew clearly that what she meant. "Yes, it''s my fault, I was blind by toxic people and didn''t protect my beloved well. So that she... she left me. If I am given one more chance, I would treat her as my treasure and would never hurt her anymore." "The interesting part of human life is that there is no room for regret. Everyone will be given many opportunities to make choices all along their way of life. Whether the choice they made turned to be correct or wrongter, there would be no way for going back. Even the road ahead is full of darkness, he/she had to go on. Everyone has to be responsible for their choices, and everyone had to pay for their wrong decision." Tina muttered as she looked at the flickering lights outside. "Why no way back? As long as there is way ahead, there is way back." Ben insisted. "Really...?" Tina did not argue on this topic, she just closed her eyes. Ben didn''t hear more words of her, he naturally did not have the courage to speak more. The car stopped at the hotel. Tina opened her eyes. She unbuckled the seat belt and thanked Ben politely, "President Xia, thank you." "I''ll go up with you." Before Ben got out of the car, Tina had already got off. "President Xia, it''s impossible that every mistake could be forgiven. Once you were wrong, you will be wrong forever. Goodbye." Tina said and closed the car door, then she left. Looking at her back, Ben was lost in thought. "Was there really no way back?" He asked himself. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 After sending Tina and Ben away, Tracey was waiting for Adam to pick her up. Before Adam arriving, a ck luxurious car stopped in front of her. "Miss Xia, my old master wants to see you. Pleasee with me." Several bodyguards got out of the car. "Why should I go with you?" Tracey recognized one of them was the assistant of Old Master Sheng. "Miss Xia, I''m afraid it''s not up to you. I am responsible for taking you to him. If you don''t cooperate, don''t me me." The assistant said seriously. Tracey looked at these people, obviously, they were well-trained fighters. She had no chance to escape. "Whatever. Old Master Sheng won''t eat me up, will he?" Tracey thought. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Tracey got in the car and called Adam. When Adam heard that she was going to be taken to the Sheng family, he got anxious and head for Sheng''s residence at once. Before Old Master Sheng seeing Tracey, he received a call from Adam. "I''m telling you, if you dare to touch her even a finger, I won''t let you go!" Adam warned. Old Master Sheng raised his eyebrows while hearing Adam''s roar, "Don''t worry, she won''t die." After a while, Tracey was taken to the ce. It was her first time visiting the Sheng residence. Different from the silence of the Xia family castle, it was quite lively here. Because two sons of Old Master Sheng and their family were living in the house. When it came to old age, people would be afraid of loneliness. In addition, the descendants wanted to get more shares from the old master, so nobody would like to leave. The Sheng family was different from the Xia family, Ben was the only son of Old Master Xia, so he didn''t have to fight for the shares. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. While the old master Sheng had three sons, but two of them performed ordinarily in doing business. Only Sean, who was the son of the old master''s first son, has shown business talents. However, the Old Master Sheng cared about the most was his third son Adam, but he moved out from the house a long time ago. Neither the first nor the second son wanted to move out. Because this house was a valuable asset, and all of thempeted against each other fiercely for perspective benefits. When Tracey came in, she found that Sean''s mom was watching TV in the living room. They had met before. But at that time, Mrs. Sheng didn''t agree Sean to go together with Tracey due to Tracey''s poor position in the Xia family, she just treated their rtionship as ying house. She was like a cold fish every time she met Tracey then, unlike the attitude toward Rachelter. Another reason she disliked Tracey was she regarded Tracey as the obstacle, whichy between Sean and Rachel and damage their rtionships. This intensified her annoyance to Tracey. Seeing Traceying in, Mrs. Sheng asked with a cold face, "What are you doing here?" Tracey saw her hostility and recalled that when she was with Sean, she had to please this madam every time they met. As if Tracey was an ugly daughter-inw that Mrs. Sheng must ept. With Sean'' s presence, Mrs. Sheng would pretend to be friendly to Tracey. As soon as Sean was not with them, her hostility would be exposed. At that time, Tracey was serving Mrs. Sheng carefully, fearing that her words might anger this future mother-inw. She liked Sean, certainly, she wished to like Sean¡¯s mom as well. But Mrs. Sheng always troubled Tracey, as if they had a grudge in the previous life. Today, they met again, Mrs. Sheng found that Tracey was never the girl who was always timid but a woman in a strong manner. "Do you think I want toe here? I want to totally break with your family." Tracey said. It was Tracey''s first one-on-one meeting with Mrs. Sheng after she returned from abroad. Mrs. Sheng also had found Tracey''s change. She found Tracey'' s face was the same delicate as before but her temperament became much stronger, and she had lost all gingerliness. It was like meeting a person who was shorter in the past but now grew much taller, which made Mrs. Sheng very ufortable. "Totally break with us?! Are you kidding me? Who pestered my son in the past? I warn you, Sean and Rachel love each other and they are officially married. If you still have bad intentions, I advise you to give it up, otherwise, I won''t let you go!" Mrs. Sheng said. Facing domineering Mrs. Sheng, Tracey just smiled contemptuously, "Mrs. Sheng, don''t worry, I will never approach your baby son anymore. But you should keep an eye on him, and don''t let him bother me. I have a fiance." As speaking, Tracey showed her finger, which was with a big dazzling wedding diamond ring on. The light of the ring offended Mrs. Sheng''s eyes. "By the way, Mrs. Sheng, in terms of seniority, I should call you sister-inw." Tracey said with smile. Mrs. Sheng''s face was twisting. "Miss Xia, the old master is waiting for you in the study. Don''t let him wait for too long." The assistant urged. "Someone is blocking my way." Tracey snorted. The secretary stepped forward and said, "Mrs. Sheng, Miss Xia is the guest of President Sheng. Please get out of the way." Although Mrs. Sheng was unhappy, she did not dare to disobey the old master. She had to step out. Thinking of the wedding yesterday, and now the old master invited Tracey in, a trace of uneasiness aroused in Mrs. Sheng''s mind. She knew that the old master promised to transfer the shares to Sean as soon as he married, unexpectedly, Rachel'' s scandal exposed right at the critical time. It''s been two days after the wedding and the old master Sheng hadn''t mentioned the shares yet. With Tracey'' s appearance, Mrs. Sheng worried that the old master not only considered transferring the shares to Adam but also transfer part of them to Tracey! After Tracey going upstairs, Mrs. Sheng hurriedly called Sean to back home with Rachel. Even if the old master divided the shares, Rachel should receive it. Tracey slowly went upstairs. The decoration style of the Sheng family was very serious, and every detail showed the owner''s old-fashioned and boring characteristic. "Miss Xia, the old man is inside. I won''t go in." The assistant took Tracey to the door. Tracey knocked on the door, and a voiceing from inside. "Come in!" She pushed the door and came in. The study immersed in fragrance. The old master Sheng held a cigar and leaned against the chair. "Wee." He took a nce at Tracey. He had to admit, in terms of appearance, figure, and temperament, Tracey indeed waspetitive to Caroline. Adam had good taste. "Regardless of the grudge against the old master Xia, I have no reason to hate this girl." Old Master Sheng thought. But he arranged the engagement for Adam and Caroline first, what''s more, Adam always went against his will because of Tracey, he certainly disliked the woman who broke the kinship of him and his son. "Old Master, why do you invite me here?" Tracey stood up straight, not frightened by Old Master Sheng''s aura. Actually, except for Adam, everyone in the Sheng Family was afraid of the old master. "This little girl didn¡¯t scare me. Interesting." Old Master Sheng thought. "Why do you think I''m looking for you?" He asked Tracey in reply. "If you want to give me five million yuan and ask me to leave your son, I''m sorry, you are wasting your time." Tracey said. It usually happened in the drama that parents gave money to a girl or a woman and asked her to leave their son. "Little girl, I''m going to give you something. Come here." Old Master Sheng was not angry by Tracey''s words. "Hmm?" Tracey did not know what he was nning to do. "Will he kill me?" Tracey thought. Tracey slowly went forward. He took out a delicate box and handed it to her. He said in a softer voice, "Open it." Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Tracey took the box with doubts. "If it isn''t a check, will it be a bomb?" Tracey thought. For Tracey, President Sheng was an extremely bad guy who was always ready to break her and Adam. She opened the box little by little. There was a bright jade bracelet in it. It was a green jade infused with a trace of yellow, red, purple, and a little white when Tracey carefully observed it. This was the most precious treasure among all sorts of jade! It was very rare to see two or three colors on the raw gem, not to mention containing five colors! This was called "Five Good Fortunes". The jade was smooth and delicate. Especially when it was put under the light, there was ayer of faint halo wrapped around, which made the bracelet looked warmer and softer. Tracey was good at jewelry design, but her specialty was mainly on diamonds. She had some knowledge about jade, if a bracelet like this one went public to the collecting circles, it must create sensations. "President Sheng, what do you mean? If you want me to leave Adam, isn''t it too expensive?" Tracey was confused. There was not a bomb inside, but an exquisite bracelet. What was the old master nning? If being well kept, this bracelet will be appreciated fastly. For the rich, this piece of jewelry was not just a matter of price but a valuable collection. Nobody would easily show it off. "Try it on." Tracey found it strange when Old Master Sheng suddenly became gentle. "It''s too precious, I can''t wear it." Tracey was still aware of the old master''s intentions, fearing that if she got plotted to make this jewelry broken, she couldn''t find another identical one to make compensation. "It seems that I am a very bad old man in your mind." The old master sighed, raising his wrinkles- covered hand and taking up the jade bracelet, put it directly on Tracey''s wrist. He was too fast to allow Tracey reacted. "President, what do you mean on earth?" "To tell you the truth, this bracelet was the heirloom of my family. I was going to give it to Adam''s mother, but she resisted it all the time. This bracelet was the symbol of the daughter-inw of the Sheng family. I give it to you today. I am sorry that I have misunderstood you before. Adam often goes against me, but I didn''t mean to be hostile to you. Now that he has chosen you, as his father, I should ept you as well, and I should thank you.¡± The old master Sheng said with a grandfatherly smile, looking like an ordinary grandfather but not a powerful, serious, and rigid president of a bigpany. Tracey wondered if he had seen a fake President Sheng. Her grandfather had always said that President Sheng was well-known for being hot-tempered. Especially after hearing Adam''s story about his mother¡¯s death, Tracey had grown deeper hatred for Old Master Sheng. But he looked not so serious as imagined now. "Thank me for what?" "Before I knew your experience and real identity, I thought you were a gold- digging woman. Don''t think I''m too snobbish. I havee to this age, and I have seen too many people, I couldn''t help looking down on you at first and even mocked you. Besides, I and your grandfather often contradict each other, so I vented the anger for him on you. Until that day when Adam proposed to you, I saw something. I saw Adam smiled! He smiled like he did when he was little. It was so pure and satisfying. Please don¡¯tugh at this. Since his mother left, I have never seen him smiled like this, which shows that he really loves you. It''s you who brought him happiness and fun. I suddenly felt at ease. Rather than forcing him to do something, I''d like to let him live happily. I have done it wrong to make his mother died, I can¡¯t keep on making mistakes. Adam was an obedient boy since he was born, he was so obedient to make me guilty. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he grew up, I wanted to give him all the best things, but he ignored my kindness time after time. I know he hates me, but I want to know what can make him happy much more! Until he proposed to you, I finally understood. What he wanted was you, a gentle wife, and a complete family. I''m sorry that I once deprived him of his happiness. Since he loves you, please take care of his happiness in the future. As his father, this is my only request for you." Taking off the fierce appearance, Old Master Sheng was just a father who worried his son. Maybe it was the same emotion that shared by every parent in the world. Tracey saw the softness in his heart. Although this bracelet was too expensive to ept, she had no way to reject it. Old Master Sheng proactively put the bracelet on Tracey, which meant that he was determined to send it out. Tracey epted it was not for its valuation but for a father''s priceless blessing for his son. "Thank you. I will keep this bracelet well." Tracey said. In fact, Adam didn''t have the heart to reject it either. After all, Old Master Sheng was his father. Adam hated the old master only because of his mother''s death, while as a son, he hated yet loved his father. Year after year, such aplicated feeling grew into a big contradiction in his heart. If not for love, with Adam''s ability, he would acquire Sheng Group a long time ago. Recently, when Sean sessfully inherited Sheng Group and wanted to win Tracey back, Adam was taking action to suppress thepany for the first time. "It was amazing, right? In his heart, there was love as well as hate. So, he suffered these years. He was calm and rational. He always hides all his emotions. In front of others, he was a perfect and arrogant man, but he knew he was painful. Until you showed up, you dispersed his hatred and taught him how to love. Then he began to change. You did change him. Little girl, do you know? When I saw he smiled, I thought he must promise to give you aplete family." In the old master''s eyes, there was a brilliant light reflecting the wisdom of human life. "Old Master, I understand what you mean. In the future, I will slowly resolve Adam'' s depression. As many things passed, he should try to release himself." "I''m so d that you can understand. Little girl, it''s you who let me know his desire. I can''t give him more happiness in my life, I''ll leave my stubborn boy to you." "Yes." Tracey could not refuse an old man who had put great hope on his son. "Even if you didn''t require, I will do so." Tracey said. "This is the shares transfer agreement I prepared. Little girl, I know that Adam is stubborn, he doesn''t care about anything I give him. But this was a father''s kindness. People thought that I had 54 percent of the shares, but in fact, it''s not. Over the years, I had gradually collected many shares from other shareholders, so that now I have another 40% invisible shares in hand. You can say I am too partial, however, since Adam was a child, I have owed him too much. These 40% shares are my gift to him. And, as an elder''s greeting gift, I give you 10% of the shares." While saying, the old master took out another share transfer agreement. The name "Tracey" was already printed on it. She was stunned. What did 10% mean? For arge company like the Sheng Group, what the old master offered was an asset worth more than hundreds of million yuan! "Old Master, your gift is too big. Besides, I haven''t married Adam yet. Aren''t you afraid that one day I will break up with him?" Tracey looked at him in disbelief. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The old master was seldom to be so nice. He smiled and said, "If you were that kind of person, you won¡¯t ask this question. Anyway, I believe in Adams'' choice, I can tell from his eyes that he loves you. I brought him shadow in his childhood so that he became cautious about love. But once he chose you, he will definitely treat you as the only love in his life. I gave you 10% of the shares. With the 40% invisible shares I transfer to Adam, you two have absolute control over the Sheng Group." Old Master Sheng said. There were only a few percent of the outstanding shares that the old master couldn''t collected back, let alone Sean. Therefore, if Sean and Rachel challenged Adam and Tracey in the future, they would be hard to seed as they couldn''t even control thepany. The old master Sheng had already arranged everything well in secret, in surface, he didn''t give any shares to Adam, but in fact, he had paved him way. As expected, parents in the world shared the same emotion on their children, even if their children held grudge against them. "Why don''t you tell him this?" "He hates me, he doesn''t even want to look at me. Moreover, he doesn''t want anything from me at all. Although He doesn''t want it, I insist." The old master was quite helpless when he said this. "Thank you for what you did for him." "Open the door!" Suddenly. Adam¡¯s shouting was heard. He was obviously very irritable. "Look at him, he''s so nervous. He thought I was going to eat you." Old Master Sheng blinked at Tracey. "Take this transfer letter. Don''t tell him." "Okay." Tracey knew the old master''s concerns because Adam always sneered at the things that given by Old Master Sheng. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I''ming." Tracey opened the door. Adam rushed over and held Tracey in his arms. "Tracey, are you okay?" He was anxious all the way here as he was afraid that the old master would trouble Tracey. Tracey felt it interesting, she used to think of the old master as a bad man, maybe he was even worse in Adam''s heart. "Adam, I''m fine. The old master didn''t trouble me. He gave me a greeting gift." Tracey gently pushed Adam to leave. Adam was quite confused, "How could he be so kind? Unbelievable." "You should believe it. Look." Tracey showed him the bracelet on her wrist. There were a few people behind Adam. As soon as Sean and Mrs. Sheng saw the jade bracelet, their eyes went dark, they certainly knew what this piece of jewelry meant. When Mrs. Sheng married into the Sheng family, she was eager for this bracelet. It was not because it was precious, but because it represented a lot of significance. "Old Master, it''s not appropriate to give Tracey this bracelet, she has not married yet, this bracelet represents the daughter-inw of the Sheng family." Mrs. Sheng said with jealousy. "It was my object, and I have the freedom to give it to anyone I like. Do I have to inform you earlier?" The old master nced at her coldly. "Dad, I didn''t mean that. I just feel...they were just engaged and haven''t married yet, so their rtionship may not be stable." Mrs. Sheng said in a hypocritical tone. "It''s just a bracelet. If you love it I''ll buy a new one for you tomorrow, give it back to him." Adam was indeed unhappy. Thinking of the words of the old master, Tracey stopped Adam who was hurriedly going to take the bracelet off. "Brother Adam, I love it. See, there are five colors in it, and it is called Five Good Fortune." "So what? As long as you want, what kind of bracelet can''t I buy for you?" "But I like this one, let me keep it, okay?" Tracey''s voice was gentle, and her eyes were sparkling with sincerity. Adam was always unable to resist this kind of eyes of her. "Do you really like it?" "Yes, I do." Of course, Tracey didn''t really like this bracelet. She just cherished a father¡¯s love. President Sheng was already 80 years old. One more day he lived in this world, one more step he was close to death. Tracey couldn''t be heartless. Besides, even though President Sheng should be guilty of Adam, he had tried his best to makeup and he really did over the years. "Okay, just keep it." Adam snorted and said, "Well, you have got the greeting gift now. Let''s go home." Tracey was about to agree, but she saw a hint of bleaknessing from the old master''s eyes. Adam had been leaving him for so long. The old usually liked to be surrounded by his descendant, but in the old master''s heart, who he missed the most must be Adam. "Adam, this is where you grew up. Let''s stay here tonight. Show me this ce." Tracey suggested. Adam looked at her with confusion. "Tracey also disliked the people of the Sheng family, howe she suddenly wanted to stay?" Adam thought. "What''s interesting of this ce? If you are free, I''ll take you abroad to travel tomorrow." Adam took Tracey, going to leave. "Adam, how I am free? Stay here tonight." Tracey requested. "What did he say to you? Why did you seem to have changed a lot?" "I arrived here just a while earlier than you did. So, what can he told me within such a short time? You have visited the Xia residence, but I never see the ce you grew up. You can''t fulfill such a small desire of mine?" Tracey begged him, just like a child begging for candies. Adam had to agree, "Girl, you know that I can''t refuse you. Okay, let''s stay here." Hearing Adam said he would stay, the old master''s eyes soon lit up. "I''ll ask someone to clean up the guest rooms immediately. You can stay here for as long as you want." The old master was surprised that his stubborn boy could be so obedient to Tracey. And he felt lucky that he realized the importance of Tracey in time, if he continued opposing Adam, he would only lengthen out the distance between them. Now with Tracey in the middle, she could y as the lubricant of the father-son rtionship. Perhaps she was able to help break the ice and ease their conflict. "Nobody is willing to stay here. If it wasn''t for little bunny''s request, I wouldn''t waste my time in your house." As long as Adam talked to the old master, his words were always sharp. "Come on, Adam, would you like to show me around? I found the Sheng residence is quite different from the Xia residence." Tracey proactively broke the embarrassing atmosphere. "Follow me." Adam took Tracey left directly. Sean was thoughtful to see they left. He hurriedly back home right away after received the phone call from Mrs. Sheng. "What did grandpa talk to Tracey? Was it as simple as just giving her a bracelet?" Sean thought. "Grandpa, I want to talk to you." Sean finally couldn''t bear the suspense of the share transfer, he decided to inquire the old master about this matter. "Well, I know what you''re going to say,e, and I''ll settle this thing tonight." Of course, the old master understood what Sean was thinking. "Okay." Sean quickly followed him. He was ready to be informed of President Sheng¡¯s final decision. Tracey was taken to the courtyard. There were many plum trees nted. If winter came, it would be very beautiful with the red blossom. "Does your father like the plum flower?" Tracey asked. "It''s not him who likes plum flower, it''s my mom. Many years ago, in order to please her, he specifically found plum trees from all over the world and nt them here. That''s why we can see this spectacr scene today." When Adam mentioned his mother, his voice sounded bitter. "Your father is a deep soul man." Tracey sighed. Although the old master Sheng usually appeared fierce, his heart was always with hidden softness. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 The yard was full of plum trees. Although during the other seasons they were just trunks, once winter came, the fragrance of plum blossoms would fill the whole garden. "These trees seem to be nted ording to some patterns." Tracey found that the plum trees were dense somewhere while sparking somewhere else. "My mother lived in that room. From that angle of view, when the plum flower bloomed in winter, it was a pattern of a heart." Adam said. "Your father was so sweet." Tracey praised again. "Yes, he cares about my mother. If he knows what she likes, he will buy it especially to please her. If he was born in ancient times, he must be the stupid emperor who abandoned the country because of beauty addiction." Adam said. "Two monthster, it will snow. Let''se back to see the plum blossoms, okay? I began to look forward to the blooming. The plum trees in a heart pattern, so romantic." Tracey said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "If you like it, I can order people to nt plum trees in our yard. Except for the plum blossoms, we can have peach blossom, pear blossom, and apricot blossoms. As long as you like, I can nt all of them." Adam turned around and held Tracey in his arms. "But I just want to be with you. The happiest thing of mine was to be with you." Tracey hugged Adam too. "Adam, in fact, your father is not as bad as we thought. He just didn''t fall in love with your mom at the right time." Tracey smiled slightly and said. "It''s not the case, little bunny. It''s not he loved my mom at the wrong time. He loved my mother, but my mom didn''t love him. Never ever. If my mom loved him, she wouldn'' t care about his age, identity, or background, but she didn''t, she only regarded my father as an elder or a like-minded friend. She was respectful and grateful to him, but no love within her emotion. However, my father selfishly wanted to upy her. He gave her precious jewelry, high- end customized dresses, and a lot of gifts which were made based on her preferences, while all my mother wanted was just freedom. Do you think this was called love? Do you think to love someone was to imprison her? If he finally gave freedom back to my mom, I will never hate him like this. It was him, and the people of the Sheng family forced my mom to kill herself. Adam hugged Tracey tightly, and there was a touch of pain in his eyes. Tracey felt his trembling, knowing it was the biggest shadow in Adam''s heart. She couldn''t imagine how Adam came here when she didn''t by his sides. He carried a painful past, at the same time, he had to witness her love with Sean. Even if Adam had power and status, these things only made him more indifferent and lonely. She still remembered that she ran into his arms in the Xia Castle three years ago. His breath was so cold. Perhaps it was because of the dark memory. Tracey kept embracing him. "It''s all over, Adam. I will apany you in the future. I won''t leave. Just let the past passed, from now on, no one can destroy our love, don''t worry, okay? How about stopping the revenge on the Sheng family, and try to let it go? Let''s live a peaceful life in the future, okay?" Tracey didn''t make a pitch for the Sheng family. She did this all because she pitied Old Master Sheng''s careful consideration for Adam, and more importantly, she cared about Adam. She didn''t want Adam to bear the heavy past any longer. She hoped that he could get rid of hatred and shadow and stop torturing himself. "Little bunny, do you know that? There was a time in the winter, they framed me for stealing earrings. Several adults pressed me in the snow while the old man was not at home. It was under this plum tree. The plum flower was in full bloom that year, and the color looked as if the snow was dyed with blood. I kneel here for half an hour, one hour, two hours... Do you know how was it when feeling pain until losing all senses? I swore that night that I wouldpletely take everything of them away, what they feared for losing, what would be my aim to loot. I''ve been working so hard to fulfill my n. Now I''m quite near to my goal, you ask me to give up? You probably don''t know the feeling that my legs were frozen so that I can''t walk, and they were almost paralyzed!" When Adam talking about this, his eyes burnt with hatred. Tracey had experienced simrly before. "Well, if this can make you feel better, I support you." "Little bunny, no matter what I will do, please just stand with me," Adam said. "Okay." Tracey wanted to resolve Adam''s grudge, but now it seemed far deeper than she thought. Only the way of revenge could make him relieved. "Don''t you want me to show you around? I''ll take you somewhere else. It was My favorite ce when I was little." Adam took Tracey to the back garden. Tracey was stunned when she saw the sshouse. There were only plum trees in the courtyard, but in the back yard, it was much more astonishing to have all varieties of flowers nted here. They were ranged from rare flowers to ordinary ones, some would bloom in the spring, while the others bloomed in the winter. Each kind of flower had its own characteristic, but all nts were in good condition. Obviously, they were growing under someone''s careful taking care. "Most of these flowers were my mother liked. She stopped drawing ever since she lost her freedom. As a substitute, she began to raise nts. She put all her energy into these nts. After she died, my father took over her job. Every grass and flower was raised by him until now. Back then, when I was bullied, I didn''t dare to tell my mother. I was afraid to make her sad, so I came here to tell my sadness to these nts like they were my friends." Talking about this, Adam felt a little embarrassed. A little boy with a pink and tender face appeared in Tracey''s mind. The scene that he came to the sshouse and talked to these nts amused her. "Can''t believe it, you used to be so cute." Tracey was surprised by the difference that Adam always yed cool in front of people, but in private, he had such a lovely side. "I was childish then, and I'' II easily take objects as my friends." Adam rubbed his hair in embarrassment. "Brother Adam, please tell me more about your childhood. You know everything about my past, but I barely know about you." Tracey began to show curiosity about Adam¡¯ s childhood. "Do you want to know my past? Okay,e with me." Adam took Tracey to another room. Turning on the light, Tracey first saw that this was a room with various styles of paintings hanging on the wall, and most of them were the exotic streets of different countries. Other than the streets, there were also paintings about nts, children''s smiling faces, and wrinkle- covered faces of the old. Some paintings were the sketch, while others were gouache. "Were they drawn by your mother?" Tracey found that there was a signature in capital Z on the corner of each painting. "Yes, some of them were her works. The old master kept every painting of her well, even if she drew againter. After my mom died, here became my territory, and many of the paintings were made by me." Adam said. Tracey enjoyed every painting here, like wandering in the gallery. Suddenly her eyes fell on a big box. ¡°Is it also painting inside?" She was about to open it. Seeing this, Adam hurriedly went forward to stop her, "No, they are not. They are just some... sundries." However, his face looked wired! Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Adam apparently was lying. His big reaction revealed the truth. With strong curiosity, Tracey was eager to open the box. "Oh, they are sundries. Well, Adam, you haven''t told me which paintings over there was your work." Tracey asked him with a smile. "My paintings were...let me show you." Adam thought Tracey had switched her focus, so he released his guard on the box. When he turned around to go, Tracey immediately opened it. A lot of papers filled with the box. They were sketchbooks and nk drawing papers. Tracey picked one of them up. She opened the book, found the girl painted on the paper was her. It was she in her teens. She was with a ponytail, holding an ice cream, walked happily on the road. "You were drawing me?" Tracey was stunned. She thought Adam might hid secrets inside, unexpectedly, she was the secret. Seeing the secret was exposed, Adam had to tell the truth. "In fact, after I left with you from the ship, I always missed you and waited for you to grow up. No exaggeration, you were the sun shining to my heart. Because I was living in the darkness those years. And you were the only light which dispelled my darkness. I used to live with the aim of revenge. But after knowing you, I began to live positively. I swore to be an outstanding man. Someday in the future, I will ride on the white horseing to you, I will ask you to marry me and be my princess. I often look at you somewhere you can''t see me and use the painting to record you. These paintings are were like you, who have been with me all the time." After Adam said, Tracey squatted down to look at those paintings. All of them were about only one girl, Tracey. And themon point that every painting shared was Tracey''s sweet smile. Every painting was expressing Adam''s love. With so much silent confession, Tracey couldn''t help rushing into his arms. She hugged Adam tightly. She never knew that she was so important to this man. The more Adam loved her, the more Tracey minded her love story with Sean. "Brother Adam, I''m sorry. I forgot our appointment and be another man¡¯s girlfriend. You must be very sad." Tracey said. Adam held her back and said, "It must be fake to say that I am not sad. But I really didn''t expect you would go together with him. When I heard this news, I did fall into a conflict. I have loved you for so many years. How can I witness you to fall into another man''s arms?" I want to take you back. You went into my dream every night. I want you to stay with me. From now on, you can only smile at me. For a long time, I couldn''t calm down to make a painting of you. Until someday I returned to the drawing room, I saw my mother'' s painting. My mother was so unhappy, so I decided not to interfere with your affairs. If I love you, I should give you freedom. For many times, I wanted to burn these paintings, alsopletely burn our past." Adam lit up the lighter several times and almost burnt them, finally he didn¡¯t do so. "What a pity to burn! Fortunately, they are living well! I''m going to take them away tomorrow and slowly read them in the future." Tracey clenched her fists, getting out from Adam''s arms. ¡°Okay, just take them away. I never ever regret my decision to give you freedom, because as a reward, God brought you back to me." "Yeah, if the old master free your mom then, maybe things would be different." "Who knows? From the story of them, I only know that I will love you with my life." Adam said these words as making a vow. Tracey nodded. "We will be happy." "Knock, knock." Someone knocked on the door. Adam let go of Tracey and helped her up. He saw the butler who was standing by the door. "Young master, young mistress, the old master invites you to talk in the hall." Tracey blushed to hear this appetion. "I haven''t married yet. Please call me Miss Xia." "You can call her like that. It''s fine, Tracey, we will marry sooner orter." Adam gave the butler a look of praise. Tracey didn¡¯t say more. Anyway, she was going to marry Adam. It was just a title and It was not a big deal. They followed the butler into the vi. The main people of the Sheng family had also gathered here. It looked like a night that was very important for everyone. "Sit down." The old master Sheng saw Tracey and Adaming in and greeted them. "Why should I attend the Sheng family''s meeting?" Adam said yfully. The old man seemed to have expected his reaction, and he said faintly, "You can listen to us." Seeing Tracey showed up, Rachel''s eyes were full of anger. She thought that Adam would obey the agreement to cancel the scandal report. Out of her expectation, the news wasn''t decreased a little but was reported more seriously. There were even media that had taken the photos that Rachel was appearing at the nightclub. It became more difficult to exin. Rachel didn''t celebrate the wedding night with her husband but came to the nightclub! It was a great topic for the media to smear a celebrity. Rachel deliberately gave Adam a call to remind him to cancel the report, but until the afternoon, all previous reports remained. Adam could simply give an order to withdraw the news, but he didn''t do that but just kept the news, even encouraged the writers to smear Rachel harder with new reports. Now more and more dark history of Rachel had been exposed, including how did she suppress the neers in the entertainment circle, and what kind of mean that she used to robbed other actresses'' roles, or behaved rudely to the workers. With so much dark history spreading outside, people were surging disgust toward this evil woman. For fearing being harmed by angry fans, Rachel had been hiding home a whole day. When it came to the afternoon, Rachel couldn'' t wait anymore and went to question Adam about their agreement. Who knew that Adam answered her like this, "Agreement? When did we have an agreement? Can you show me the contract? As the people in the business circle, you should follow this basic rule instead of making requests with nothing." Rachel was almost going crazy. "Adam, how you can be so despicable? Okay, don''t me me for doing anything. I will disclose the video of Tracey and that man. Although she is not a celebrity, she is still somebody. She will definitely cause you trouble." Rachel threatened. But Adam didn''t care about her threat and said casually, "It''s up to you." Then he hung up the phone. Rachel couldn''t figure out why Adam would ignore Tracey¡¯s affair like this. Anyway, Adam had pushed Rachel into a dead end. As revenge, she could create the same scandal for Tracey. Rachel stared at Tracey like a woof who was staring at its prey. When her eyes moved to the bracelet on Tracey¡¯s wrist, Rachel got excited even more. Finding that Rachel was not in the right condition, Sean hurriedly pinched her hand. He wouldn''t allow Rachel to make a fuss on such an important night. Otherwise, they would probably face a very unfavorable situation in terms of share transfer. Until being pinched, Rachel became sober. What happenedter would be rted to Sean'' s future, as his wife, she must restraint. "All right, since everyone is here, now I''ll tell you why I invited you here today." Old Master Sheng said slowly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Everybody was clear the reason why the old master summoned them here, it was for something that they wanted to be given. "I haven''t mentioned the shares all the time. I know that you have waited for it long." The old master nced at their expected faces and said. In fact, he found it ridiculous that the person he wanted to give the shares the most didn''t care about the shares, while others who he didn''t want to give the shares eager for them a lot. With a hypocritical smile on the face, the second son said, "Dad, in fact, you are still healthy, you don''t need to announce the share transfer so early." "Really? If I announce itte, you''re all dying of anxiety. I''m old, and I''m not sure how long I can live. Anyway, since everyone''s here today, I''d better make this matter clear." Of course, the old master knew what these people were thinking. Perhaps they have always hoped that he would die soon so that they can divide the shares. "Ahem." Coughing sounded. Tracey looked at where the voice came from and found a white-haired woman was walking over. She must be the old master''s principal wife. She looked much older than the old master, especially the wrinkle-covered face that she had. Her body was also hunched, and it had shrunk into small. Tracey had never heard about this old woman before, and she thought the old master''s wife had died long ago, unexpectedly, she was still alive. Knowing she wasing, but Adam didn''t even look at her. "She must be the one who tortured Adam'' s mom hardest." Tracey thought. Tracey nced at her and found that she saw her as well. In Tracey''s mind, the old were usually kindly. Even a fierce-looking person like Old Master Sheng was actually kind inside. However, when Tracey looked into this olddy''s eyes, her eyes were casting sinister light at Tracey. What a pair of sharp eyes, like those of the viper. The hatred was mutual. Adam hated her, while she hated Adam hundreds of times more. As the principal wife, she had never been loved by the old master a little in her whole life. But Adam''s mother got his love easily, besides, she gave birth to Adam, who was the bastard to take the resources of the old woman''s children away. Even though Adam''s mother had died for many years, the resentment in the old woman''s heart never reduced. Now that Adam came back with Tracey, naturally, she treated Tracey as her enemy as well. Tracey understood the hatred she held. After all, it was part of human nature. "Since it''s a family meeting, why didn''t anyone invite me?" Maybe it was out of imagination, Tracey was scared by the old woman¡¯ s gloomy voice, it sounded like that of the evil queen in fairy tale. "What are you doing here?" Old Master Sheng was angry to see her. Although they lived in the same house, in fact, they barely saw each other. Most of the time, The old master was in America. ''Tm your wife. Do you think I shoulde or not?" "Mom,e here. Don''t be angry. Sit down." Mrs. Sheng quickly helped her down. "Well, dad, we are family, why do we have to be so distant?" The second son also advised. President Sheng med the death of Adam''s mother on the principal wife, thinking that it was she who forced Emery to die. Every time when he was not at home, she tried her best to torture Emery. And Emery was a stubborn woman. She neverined anything to the old master, so that it was toote for him to know the truth. From that day on, the old master hated the principal wife. Time didn''t erase the hatred in his heart, instead, it became deeper and deeper. Later, the principal wife aged fast in the old master¡¯s neglect year after year. Now she looked like a woman in her nies. Every one of this family seemed to hold a grudge against each other. Consequently, the entire house was like being covered by the dark clouds day by day. "Well, now I have 54 percent of the shares in my hands. I thought over and over again and made a decision in the end. Twenty percent for each of my first and second son. Since I have handed over thepany to Sean, to express decisive opinions on the board of directors, he needs more shares absolutely. Sean is a good boy, and I can prove his excellence all the time. So, I n to transfer 24 percent of the shares to him." The old master said. Now 44 percent of the shares had been divided. This result was obviously unexpected for Sean. "Then how about the remaining ten percent? Whom does grandpa will give? Is it Adam?" Sean thought. Even if they were given to Adam, Sean still control the majority, but he still felt a little unhappy. To be honest, Sean didn¡¯t want Adam to share any of the family business with them, however, it was not up to him. But on second thought, Sean was satisfied as he had acquired absolute control of the company. "Thank you, grandpa." Sean thanked the old master respectfully. Rachel also felt less uneasy. Thinking that Adam''s shares were less than Sean''s, all her depression suddenly was expelled. She proudly nced at Tracey with a look of victory. However, Tracey, who knew the fact, did not say anything. If the truth was exposed, maybe these people would all be dead of anger. "Dad, what about the remaining 10%?" The second son wanted to know the result most. He also had a child,pared to Sean''s gain, he felt being treated unfairly. However, he couldn''t change the old master''s decision. So, even he knew that the 10% shares were prepared for Adam, he still asked with unwillingness. "I know you are all concerned about thest 10 percent of the shares. Well, I won''t keep you guessing. This 10 percent is for Tracey." The old master''s words shocked everyone. Even Adam, who was bored to be the meeting hearer, was also surprised to know the old master'' s arrangement. This was entirely beyond everyone''s expectations. "Dad, are you kidding?" Mrs. Sheng asked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What? 10% of the shares for Tracey? Grandpa, are you crazy?" Rachel, who was the most excited one, immediately stood up from her seat. "Rachel!" Sean quickly pulled her down. Her words sounded too offensive. The old man nced at her coldly, which made Rachel tremble with fear. However, she summoned the courage to ask, "Grandpa, I just got married to Sean. I don''t have any shares, why Tracey was given 10% of the shares?" The old master not only gave Tracey the precious family heirloom but also generously gifted her ten percent of the shares! In every person''s eyes, the old master indeed went too far. They all also worried about how long could Tracey go with Adam in the future. Now she had not married into the Sheng family yet, without the official identity, she was not qualified for the old master¡¯s gift. "We are both marrying to the Sheng family. She is your daughter-inw, and I am your granddaughter-inw, how you are so partial, grandpa? If this matter is spread out, what will outsiders think of you?" Rachel hated Tracey the most in her life. She could endure other women surpassed her, but she wouldn''t allow Tracey did. She had swallowed enough grievance at the wedding to kneel to Tracey, now she had to ept that Tracey got more shares than her! "No, it¡¯s not she got more shares than me, I got zero shares! How did grandpa make this decision? Did he dislike Tracey in the past? Why he gifted her 10 percent!" Rachel thought in anger and sadness. "Dad, Rachel was right, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. She just married into our home but got no shares, it was hard to exin it to the Nan family." Mrs. Sheng quickly persuaded the old master, fearing that Tracey really owned the shares. "It¡¯s been so many years since I married here, I got no shares, Tracey, I won¡¯t let you get it!" Mrs. Sheng thought. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "The bracelet?" When Old Mrs. Sheng heard the bracelet, her stiff eyes looking at Tracey''s wrist. Sure enough, she saw the bracelet, which she had desired for days and nights since she had married into the Sheng family, she knew that it was the family heirloom. It¡¯s been so many years, she still not getting it. When she saw it appeared on Tracey¡¯s hand, she was gone mad. "You gave her this bracelet. It''s mine!" Old Mrs.Sheng grabbed Tracey''s hand. Nobody paid attention to this olddy before. Everyone was focused on Rachel. Tracey was stunned when being grabbed, and she was also strange that how could this old woman move so fast. "Take it off. It''s mine." The olddy had great strength, but this jade bracelet was as if born a part of Tracey''s body, and it couldn¡¯t be taken off even if the old woman used big strength. She was so anxious that she pinched Tracey'' s wrist to red. "You! Let go of her!" Adam was also anxious and shouted. The wound on Tracey''s hand had not yet fully healed. She just removed the bandage, but the wound was still fragile to bear any strength. The olddy obviously cared about only the bracelet. At this moment, all she wanted to do was to detach her baby object from the youngdy she disliked. Tracey was in great pain. In the panic, her wound opened up. Old Master Sheng angrily grabbed Old Mrs. Sheng and stopped her from going crazy. "What''s your problem? This is my bracelet!" Adam saw Tracey''s hand was bleeding. It took him a long time to take care of her wound, but it was now torn apart. She injured again, which was must be more painful than she injured for the first time. "Tracey! are you okay?" Tracey''s wrist was turned red due to being grabbed, and her palm was bleeding. Her look distressed Adam'' s heart. She couldn¡¯t help moaning when feeling the pain. It was a big wound and it was torn apart by strength, of course, Tracey bore big pain. But she pretended to be calm when looking into Adam''s eyes that were with anxiety. "Brother Adam, I''m okay, I''m not hurt." "Liar, how can it not hurt? Butler, bring me the medicine kit." "Yes, young master." The butler ran to get the kit. "Old man, I have been your wife for so long. I am the daughter-inw of the Sheng family. I should own that bracelet." The old woman was quite unwilling. In her mind, It was oaky that the old master Sheng kept that bracelet secretly all the time, but she could not ept that why he would give it to a stranger rather than giving it to her. "You shall not get this bracelet, never. Take her back." The old master snorted and ordered the servants. He was annoyed every time when seeing this old woman''s face. "Mom, you''d better go upstairs first." Mr. Sheng wanted to fight for shares for Rachel, with the old woman''s presence, things would only go worse. "I''m not going up! Give me the bracelet!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Not until several people worked together was the old woman moved up. Adamforted Tracey while dealing with her wounds. The old man looked at Tracey apologetically. "Girl, I''m sorry." "It''s okay." Tracey understood the old woman'' s sorrow. The marriage for the older generation was usually arranged, and they didn''t have the freedom to choose their partner. Old Master Sheng went together with this woman not for love, naturally, it was unfair and sad for Old Mrs. Sheng. "Don¡¯t say that, look at the bleeding!" Adamined and applied medicine to her wound. "Hiss..." Tracey couldn''t help snorting. "Does it hurt? I''ll be gentle." Adam''s face was full of distress, and he slowed down his movement much more. Looking at the wound in Tracey''s palm, Sean also felt distressed. He had noticed Tracey''s bandaged hand before, but he didn''t expect the wound was so deep. "Okay, the share transfer is settled." The old master came back to the topic. "Grandpa, what do I mean to you? I''ve just married into your family, but I received such unfair treatment." Rachel couldn''t stand any longer, and she quickly spat out all her grievance. "Unfair treatment? Hah..." The old master suddenly turned around and took some magazines over from the side. "How dare you to be so thick-skinned? Now the whole world knows Rachel Nan, who was my granddaughter- in-w was that kind of person!" The old master excitedly repeated Rachel'' s dark history reported in the magazine. "Grandpa, they are fake reports. I haven''t done those things at all. The writers wrote the story like that was only for catching your eyes!" "I don''t care if it is fake or not. Anyway, people outside believed you have done these things. Even the grocery sellers are gossiping your scandal. I don¡¯t mind your past, now you have married into my family, those people will gossip the Sheng family too. Do you think you are still qualified for the shares?" The old master asked Rachel coldly. Rachel was speechless. It was Adam who arranged the whole thing behind, but she was pushed to the front to take the old master¡¯s me. "Grandpa, If I am not qualified, why Tracey is qualified? At least I am already your granddaughter- in-w, but Tracey still not married yet." "Marriage is just a formality, and I believe they won''t go apart. I will say it one more time, share transfer is settled." A trace of tiredness shed across the old master''s face. People were looking at each other in silence, they knew that they shall not say one more word to avoid displeasing the old master. "Dad, Tracey is just an outsider from us. It''s not appropriate for you to do this." Sean¡¯s mother insisted. "Mom, don''t say that!" Sean quickly stopped his mother. "Why do you stop me? I didn''t say anything wrong. Even if your grandpa wants to give Tracey the shares, he had to wait at least until Tracey marries into the Sheng family." "If you think I''m too partial, give Rachel the shares you owned. I''m tired." As speaking, the old master turned around and left, not wanting to speak more with them. The butler helped the old master to go upstairs, people were all returning to their rooms. Mrs. Sheng sighed with reluctance, after all, she couldn¡¯t challenge the old master, who had the greatest power over this family. "Forget it. It''s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to sleep." Mrs. Sheng said. "Let''s go." Rachel also reluctantly pulled Sean to leave. Sean knew that Tracey would stay here tonight, and he didn''t want to leave the Sheng residence. "I haven''t lived here for a long time. Let''s stay here tonight. Anyway, it''s sote." Sean said. Rachel nced at Tracey and pointed at her face. "Do you really want to stay here or because of her?" "Stop your bullshit. The Sheng residence is my home. Is it strange for me to stay here? If you want to leave, you can go home alone. No one will keep you. I''ll go to sleep." Sean rolled his eyes at Rachel, seemed not wanting to speak one more word to her. " Sean!" Rachel stomped her foot in anger when she saw Sean''s back as he left. Different from Sean''s coldness, Adam was still carefully treating Tracey¡¯s wound. He looked as if he was cleaning a precious piece of China, which he took as his baby and scared to fall it off. "I''ll blow your wound, it can ease the pain." Adam learned it from her mother. She used to ease Adam''s pain after he fell in this way. When Tracey saw his childish side, she immediatelyughed. "Adam, you don''t have to be so careful. I''m not hurt, really." The harmonious picture of them was like a sharp thorn, which stabbed Rachel hard and made her bleeding all over her body. She couldn''t figure out once again that why Tracey was always so lucky?! Chapter 370 Chapter 370 After the people returned rooms, Adam also finished dealing with Tracey¡¯s wound. "It''s gettingte, I''ll take you to the room." "Okay." Tracey nodded. Because of not marrying yet, they were arranged to sleep in separate rooms. "We stay here only one night, let''s leave tomorrow morning." Tracey''s room was next to Adam''s. Although living separately, Adam wanted to be intimated with Tracey so much as they hadn''t been this for long. But Tracey''s period was not over, and Adam might lose control to sleep with her. So, he decided to sleep in another room. "Adam, you don''t have any questions about share transfer for me?" Tracey thought he would ask something, but he didn''t, let alone making a judge. "He must have told you a lot before Ie. Anyway, he had given it to you, you''d better keep it." Adam said calmly. "Okay, well, I''ll go to sleep." Tracey stretched herself. This was the first time for her to stay in the Sheng residence, which brought her great freshness. Her room was a cleaned-up guest room. The housekeeper also sent over some toiletries and a set of pajamas. "I''m right next door. Call me if you need anything." Adam said. Although this was his territory, he was still worried. After all, people in this house all had different minds. "It''s fine, I just sleep here. I''ll go to take a shower." "Remember, keep your hand from the water." Adam reminded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, good night, Adam." Tracey tiptoed and kissed Adam on the lips. For her, it was just a good night''s kiss. For Adam, it was a spark to light his fire. He pressed her against the wall and deepened his kiss. Every inch of his body was shouting his desire out loud. "Adam... don''t..." Subconsciously, Tracey became shy. After all, this was not her home, and there were a lot of people living in this big vi. Standing at the end of the corridor, Sean looked at the two kissed each other fiercely. Tracey gently pressed her hand against Adam''s chest, as if she wanted to push him away. However, this strength was equally the flirting. Her slender body was embedded in Adam''s arms, and their lips and teeth were tangled. Even if standing far away, Sean could feel the heat. He wished so much, that the person who hugged Tracey at this moment was himself. Tracey pushed Adam, who was getting hotter away. "Adam, enough, don''t be naughty." After she said that, she nced at Sean. ¡°Did he witness the whole process?" Tracey thought. Tracey had let go of the hatred for Sean, naturally, she didn''t want to stimte him with such a kind of picture. She was a little embarrassed. Adam also found Sean. He didn''t care about his presence but give another small kiss on Tracey''s lips. "It''s chill at night, I''m not sleeping with you, you shall cover yourself well." "I know, mother." Tracey closed the door in shyness, she felt herself an independent woman before, but after being spoiled by Adam, she became a little relying on this man and even wanted him to cover her with the quilt. Adam went to his room without saying anything and shut the door close hard. Sean was still standing at the end of the corridor, letting his shadow strengthened by the lights. He clenched his fists and kept lingering in the picture that Tracey and Adam kissed each other. "They are so sweet, but I... I am so lonely." Sean thought. "Why are you standing here? I''ve been waiting for you in the room for a while." Rachel found Sean standing there still quietly, looking like a statue. Then he was stiffly pulled back to the room by Rachel. She hugged him tightly from behind. "Sean, I don''t mind what happened to us before, and I know you still love Tracey. But you should know that she had fallen in love with another man." Things had be like this. We were married, and I am your wife. She would have her own life too. You can see how well Adam has treated her, and they won''t be apart. We should live our lives and stay away from their affection, okay? I specially asked for leave and dismissed all activities. Let''s go abroad for honeymoon vacation, and let''s enjoy ourselves, okay?" Rachel began to please Sean, hoping that he could switch his love to her. Now she had almost lost her career, she couldn''t bear losing Sean. "Especially asked for leave?" Sean scoffed and removed Rachel''s fingers from his body one by one. "The whole country had known your scandal and disgusted you, you don''t even dare to appear in the public, let alone traveling. Rachel, don''t dream. I can''t love you." "Why? Tracey won''te back. Why can''t you love me?" "Have you forgotten our deal?" Sean asked. Rachel bit her lips and thought of the scene at that year. That night, she set up Tracey and Sean and gave Sean a special drug, which made him lost consciousness and had sex with her. Until the next day that Sean began to regain sanity. "Did you set me up?" His cold eyes swept over Rachel''s body, and she was scared. "Sean, I''m sorry. It''s all because I love you too much. I don''t want to do this, but I can''t control myself." "Do you know that what you will only make me hate you more!" "Even if you don''t want to ept it, things had happened. Sean, you are the first man I had." "So what? The only girl I like is Tracey..." As he spoke, he was dressing and about to leave. However, Rachel took out a camera. ''Tm afraid it''ste. I''ve made a video about usst night. You had no chance to reconcile with Tracey." "Heartless you!" "I''m sorry, I just love you too much. I know what you want. With my help, you can get it. Tracey had no position in her family, and she won''t bring you any benefits. I am the only daughter in the Nan family. Being with me is the best choice for you. Everything that belongs to my family will be yours in the future, and I can help you get the inheritance of your family business. Tracey can''t do this at all. She will only be your burden. Sean, I love you, I really love you." Rachel said. Rachel knew Sean''s mind clearly, so she was confident to implement her n. This proposal sounded perfect, and Sean could barely resist. Unless Tracey was of greater importance to him, no man would be willing to give up such an attractive deal. Sean looked gentle and decent outside, in fact, he had an ambitious heart. As expected, after Rachel made this request, Sean hesitated. After a moment of silence, he asked, "What''s your condition?" Rachel was delighted. "What I want is very simple. I want to be Mrs. Sheng." "Okay, it''s just a deal of us. I''ll make you Mrs. Sheng, and you''ll help me get the Inheritance right of Sheng''s Group." "Deal." Back then, Rachel was thinking that Sean would fall in love with her someday. But what Sean thought was that he would abandon Rachel right after he inherited thepany. They had different desires and ns. However, as time passed, they found that things didn''t fully go as their wish. After three years of getting along, Rachel was still not loved by Sean. On the other side, Sean hoped that Tracey was still waiting for him. After he got the inheritance, he could reconcile with Tracey happily. Unfortunately, none of the two seeded. Sean got rid of Rachel¡¯s embrace. "Rachel, you and me, from the beginning to the end, were just a deal. You owned the title of Mrs. Sheng, and I got the inheritance. From now on, don''t dream of getting anything else from me." "Yes, you have got the inheritance. But I, all I wanted is just you!!" Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Tracey took a shower in a light mood. Maybe because Adam grew up here, she felt curious about every corner of this house. She buried herself deep into the quilt and sent Adam a message, "Adam, are you sleeping?" She was soon applied, "Not yet, what about you? If you don''t like the bed, I''ll take you home." Adam was always so considerate. "Don''t worry, I like it. I''m just a little excited to live in the ce where you grew up." Tracey said and rolled on the bed. "Silly, sleep early. You have to work tomorrow." When imaging Tracey rolled on the bed, Adam smiled gently. "Okay, good night Adam." Tracey began to sleep after setting up the rm clock. Since sessfully driving Carmen and Renee out, Tracey had slept soundly every night. So, she fell into dream soon. The entire house was covered by silence and darkness, suddenly, key clicking sounded. It was heard particrly clear at such a night. Tracey soon woke up by the sound. Was he Adam? Why did hee at this time? When Tracey was thinking, the door opened. She stared at it, finding that the small figure appearing there was not Adam. Because of the dim environment, Tracey couldn''t identify theer. But she turned extremely frightened, who will this person be? She hurriedly turned on the light. Under the brightness, she finally saw clearly that it was Old Mrs. Sheng. She was hunchbacked and had a wrinkle-covered face. She murmured, "Give me the bracelet... give me the bracelet,¡± while holding a cleaver in her hand. It was an extremely horrible picture. It must because she didn¡¯t rob Tracey''s braceletst night, so she came again, wanting to cut her hands off and take the bracelet away. Tracey was scared. Fortunately, because Adam was not here, she would not fall into a too- deep sleep. Otherwise, she might have lost her hand. Without thinking carefully, Tracey jumped out of the bed. She could run fast to escape, but the terrible thing was, she didn''t have a weapon. So, she could be easily hurt by the old woman'' s cleaver. She already had a long wound on the palm, if her hand was cut off, the pain may make Tracey dead. Although Old Mrs. Sheng was old, she was a very stubborn woman. She may not care about the consequence, as long as she could get the bracelet. "Calm down, madam, you want the bracelet, don''t you? I''ll give it to you." Tracey had tofort her first. In fact, it was just a bracelet, Tracey would absolutely not risk her life for protecting it. "The bracelet, the bracelet!" The old woman''s eyes lit up when she heard Tracey''s words. "Just stay where you are. I''ll take off the bracelet and give it to you now, okay?" Tracey kept comforting her. Her words did prevent Old Mrs. Sheng from walking forward. Tracey''s heart beat fast, and her whole body was fully covered by the cold sweats. She tried to take the bracelet off. However, strangely, the more strength she used to take it off, the steadier the bracelet stayed on Tracey''s wrist. "D*mn it, why you don''t move?! She was a little angry, her movement also became irritable. After waiting for a while, the old woman still not getting the bracelet. "You don''t want to give it to me at all! I''ll get it myself." Then she moved forward to Tracey with her cleaver. "Old Madam, wait a minute. It''s not I don''t want to give it to you, it''s because.Jt is a little hard to take off. I''ll wash my hand with the soap, it will be quick." "No need, I can take it by cutting your hand off." Old Mrs. Sheng had totally gone insane, she could only see the bracelet in her eyes. "Don''te over!" Tracey was so scared that her hair stood up. The old woman approached while shaking the cleaver on her hand, "Cut off your hands...take the bracelets." Facing this horrible scene, Tracey stepped backward little by little. Suddenly, the old woman raised her hand up and fell it down. What was falling down together was the cleaver, and it fell right beside Tracey''s ears. By making rolling on the bed immediately, Tracey escaped to the opposite side, but a thread of her hair was cut off and left on the bed. "Don''t run, it''s my bracelet!" Tracey ran to the next door and knocked on Adam''s door crazily. "Adam, please save me! Adam, save me!" However, Old Mrs. Sheng had closely followed up. Tracey didn''t know why an olddy like her could be so agile. Tracey could not wait for Adam to open the door for her but ran away. It was three o''clock in the morning. All the people in the vi were sleeping soundly. There was no oneing out to help Tracey. Although Adam woke up in the first ce, Tracey had already run away from him when he was wearing shoes and opening the door. He didn''t know what had happened. He rushed out in his pajamas and found that the light in Tracey''s room was on and the door was open. "Tracey, Tracey!" When he entered the room, he didn''t see Tracey anywhere. He saw that her slippers were still ced beside the bed. She must have been in an emergency. She didn''t even wear shoes and ran away. But what kind of emergency could there be in the Sheng residence? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adam couldn''t even think about it. When seeing the neatly-trimmed hair on the bed, Adam gasped with fear. He didn''t have time to think about what kind of danger may Tracey faced, knowing she was in danger, Adam rushed out hurriedly. Tracey ran fast. She knew that Adam woulde soon. She asked for rescue loud just now, it must have wakened Adam up. For now, what should Tracey do was buy time. As long as she ran into the yard, it would be good. The yard was so big that the old woman would definitely not catch up with her. Tracey''s heart beat fast. She waspeting with her own life. Although it was not her first time to escape from the death threat, it was her first time to escape from a crazy running woman with a cleaver. Sean, who was drinking alone in the yard, suddenly saw a person rushing out of the house. Just now, he was thinking crazily about Tracey. Unexpectedly, he saw her in the next second. "Am I dreaming?" He thought. "Tracey, it''s you, it''s you!" Taking advantage of the kick of alcohol, Sean went forward and hugged her. Tracey was running hard for life but now she was helplessly hugged by Sean. "Let me go!" Tracey was anxious, and she was sweating and panting. Old Mrs. Sheng was about to catch up. Sean drank a lot, and he waspletely led by the alcohol. With the kick, he held Tracey tighter. "I won''t let you go. Tracey, I won''t let you go again. I''m sorry, Tracey, I didn''t protect you well in the past. It was I who made the wrong choice. I thought you were still waiting for me to go back to you. I don''t like Rachel at all. I just want to use the power of her family to help me get the inheritance. But when I have got everything, I lost you. Not until losing you do I realize that you are much more important than thepany, or the promising career. Tracey, I love you, I really love you. Can youe back to me? I will definitely treat you well and will never make you sad." Sean said incoherently. If there was a person who was more horrible than the person in lunacy, he must be the one in drunkenness. "Sean, it¡¯s dangerous, let go of me first, your grandmother is mad, she..." Before Tracey finished her words, the olddy had shown up. "The bracelet, give it to me, give it to me!!" Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The autumn night was cold. With the breeze in the yard and the gloomy sound behind her, Tracey felt scared and all her hair stood up. "It''s so horrible!" She was wearing only a thin nightdress, it was because of the coldness, as well as the horror, Tracey couldn''t help trembling. Only then did Sean find that things were wrong. He saw his grandmother appeared behind with a cleaver. "Grandma, what''s wrong?" His slightly drunk eyes opened a little. The old man just repeated it again and again, "The bracelet, the bracelet..." "She rushed into my room and wanted to chop my hand off to take the bracelet. I tried to give it to her, but I don''t know why I can''t take it off." Tracey exined quickly. Only then did Sean let go of Tracey and pulled her behind him. "Grandma, listen to me. Calm down. It''s Grandpa who gave the bracelet to Tracey. It''s hers now." "Ah! I am the daughter-inw of the Sheng family, and the bracelet is mine!" After hearing Sean''s words, the old woman was even more stimted and rushed toward Tracey. "Tracey, be careful!" Without hesitation, Sean blocked the attack, and the cleaver shed exactly on his arm. Neither Tracey nor Sean had expected that Old Mrs. Sheng would cut his own grandson! But except for blocking the sh, Sean had no other ways to protect Tracey. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Adam suddenly arrived and kicked the mad old woman away and detach her from the cleaver. "Tracey, are you alright?" "Adam, blood, Sean bled a lot!" Tracey was shocked. This wound was much bigger than the wound that she had. "Tracey, it''s good that you''re fine. I... I''m okay." Sean''s said with a pale face. "Don''t talk. I''ll send you to the hospital right away. You shall bear it." Tracey felt at a loss as she was scared. Although she used to hate Sean, Adam eased her resentment little by little and she had no hatred for Sean now. Seeing that for protecting her, Sean had to bear such a serious wound, Tracey became very anxious. "I''ll drive right away." Tracey held Sean, which made Adam ufortable. However, he had to suppress the unhappiness and save Sean''s life first. Tracey supported Sean into the car and she held his body nervously. She found that his bleeding had dyed their clothes red. "Tracey, I haven''t seen you be nervous about me for a long time. It''s so good. I see it today." Sean looked very happy. "Are you crazy? Don¡¯t talk this at this time!" Tracey didn''t dare to look at his wound at all. The wound on his arm was badly mutted. Blood kept flowing out. Tracey grabbed a handful of tissue to wipe the blood. The tissue was instantly dyed red. The blood not only stained Sean''s white shirt, as well as Tracey''s eyes. "Little bunny, don''t worry, we will be arriving soon." Adam knew that Tracey was nervous. Last time at the old master''s birthday party, Tracey was scared to see Adam stabbed by the smashed ss of the champagne pagoda, let alone the big crack on Sean''s arm today. But when seeing Tracey and Sean snuggling together from the rearview mirror, Adam''s heart was filled with a faint bitterness. He knew that at this critical time, Tracey must worry about Sean''s injury only, and he should not be narrow-minded to suspect Tracey''s sincerity. But on second thought, he knew that Sean had never given Tracey up. Thinking of this, he became frightened, and the uneasiness in his heart erged. "Adam, he bled a lot!" Tracey was more excited. Adam had tofort her, "It''s okay, he will be fine." Sean leaned against Tracey''s shoulder and sniffed the fragrance of her. He ached so much that he could no longer feel it. However, he felt that this was his happiest moment ever since long ago. Tracey hugged him just like before. Her body was so warm, and Sean wanted to stay by her side forever. Sean''s eyes fell on Adam, and his eyes became deeper. "I will get Tracey back, no matter how." Sean promised secretly. "Hold on a little longer. We''re almost there." Tracey did not see the deep light in Sean''s eyes at all. After so many years, she was no longer the Tracey that year, and he was not the past Sean either. But Sean didn'' t care about this. As a businessman, the result mattered the most, as for by what kind of means to reach this result, it wouldn''t be so important. "Tracey, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll be fine." Sean held Tracey''s hand as if he wasforting her. For an expedient, Tracey did not reject him. At the usual time, Sean may never think of approaching Tracey a little. Although Adam was driving all the time, in fact, his attention was distracted by the two behind. When he saw their clenched hands, his heart seemed to have been pricked by needles. Tracey didn''t feel Adam''s daze, and she put another hand on Sean''s back. "Yes, you will be fine." "Okay, little bunny, we are here." Adam quickly parked the car and got off to open the door for Sean. "I''ll support him, go to call the doctor, Tracey." Adam disrupted Sean¡¯s intention to keep approaching his woman. "Okay." As expected, Tracey let go of Sean¡¯s hand immediately and rushed into the hospital. Seeing that her figure ran far away, Adam warned coldly, "I advise you not to take advantage of your injury, or I will let you lose everything." Certainly, Sean was smart enough to get Adam''s point. Although his face was pale, his eyes were full of arrogance. "I have always thought that my career matters more than everything, and I also thought that the beauty and the kingdom would be all mine. Who knows that you ruined all this? You stole Tracey. On the days when I lost her, I understood that she was more important than I imagined! Even if losing everything that I inherit, as long as she can return to me, I can bear the loss." A rare firmness shed across Sean''s brows. "I missed her once. I won''t miss her one more time!" "Do you think you can win her back just by blocking the sh? How childish." Adam snorted. "Really? If what you said is true, and I am not a threat to you, why did you threaten me? Don''t hide, you are uneasy. You are afraid that she would return to me! My uncle, you have loved her for so many years, I also loved her for so many years. Do you think I don''t know your mind? Don''t me me for unreasonable, and If you want to me, please me the truth that Tracey is so unique in the world. No matter what she bes, I will love her. This time, I will never let go. Even if I will die, I will let her die with me!" Sean said with grief. As long as recalling the intimacy of Tracey and Adam, he felt sorrowed. And he never wanted to look at Tracey from a distance. He wanted to hold her in his arms, spoiling her like the princess as before. Sean clenched his fists. "Let''s wait and see. No one can take Tracey away, including you." Lance soon came out with the first-aid team. "Carried him in." Tracey hurriedly left with them. Lance found Tracey was nervous, and he turned around, looking at Adam who was standing at the door in coldness. "That''s terrible, I vaguely feel a sense of crisis..." Lance said, adding fuel to Adam¡¯s burning anger. "Do you want to die?" Adam squeezed out a few words through his teeth. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Adam called Assistant Jiang and asked him to send over clean clothes. "Jensen, Bring me some clothes for an emergency." Seeing that Tracey wore only a thin nightdress, Adam was distressed. "Wait a minute, I have clothes by hand." Lance took out two white coats for Adam, and Adam gave them to Tracey regardless of if they were doctors'' uniform or not. Looking at Tracey, who was standing outside the emergency room wearing only a nightdress, which made her looked thinner. And a pair of jade- like feet of her was stepping on the cold floor, she tiptoed and looked through the window, observing the condition of Sean, who was being taken care of by the nurse. The wind blew in from the window, swaying Tracey''s dress. The hemline of her dress was stained by the blood and she looked like a hurt dancing butterfly, beautiful yet pitiful. "Tracey, don''t worry, that wound won''t kill him." Adam wrapped her body with the doctor¡¯ s coat and picked her up. "Adam, it''s all my fault. I got him into trouble." Traceyy in his arms and sobbed. Adam knew that Tracey was a very gentle and kind girl who would me all the mistakes on herself. He sat down on the bench with her in his arms. "I know, I know. But it was his own willing. No one will me you." "But his wound is so deep, what if his arm bes disabled? Adam, I felt sorry for him." Tracey''s tears rolled down. Seeing her guilty face, Adam med himself for not blocking the sh for Tracey. Tracey''s guilty look made him worried that Sean would take advantage of his wound to appeal to Tracey''s love coming around. "No, little bunny. The vitality of human beings is not so weak. Besides, the sh was turned merciful then, otherwise, she would have cut his arm off with such great strength." When Adam was rushing out of the house, he happened to see the ident. He wanted to stop the conflict, but he didn''t seed because he was too far away. "Adam, will he really be fine?" Tracey was like a child who lost security, looking at Adam with her big sparkling eyes. "I''m sure that he will be fine." This was also the reason why Adam would bring Sean here. On the one hand, it was for convenience, and on the other hand, it was for ensuring his condition convincible. If it was in another hospital, Sean may be likely to buy the doctors to make a false medical report, which exaggerated his hurt condition to strengthen Tracey''s guilt. Although Adam had precautioned this and took measures ordingly, looking at the current situation, he was afraid that Sean was still in an advantageous position. Tracey was full of tears of guilt. Adam gently kissed her tears and said, "It must be all right. Don''t worry." He put another white coat on Tracey, "Take a nap in my arms." Tracey was as weak as a fearful rabbit. She clenched Adam¡¯s shirt tightly, "Adam, I can¡¯t sleep at all, as long as I close my eyes, I would see blood, a lot of blood." "Be good, everything is over. There will be no more blood. Although this is a private hospital, the doctors have excellent medical skills. Take it easy." Adam was patient tofort Tracey over and over again. "Okay." Tracey did not close her eyes. When she closed her eyes, she could as if see Old Mrs. Sheng holding a cleaver and standing by her bed, or see the moment that she shed at Sean. Adam could only hold Tracey in the arms all the time. Jensen arrived quickly, rushing here with a lot of clothes. "President, Miss Xia." "Give me the clothes." Adam took Tracey to an advanced ward. "Take a shower first. The people of the Sheng family wille soon. How can you see them like this?" Adam meant that Tracey was bloody and her face was pale. Tracey nodded stiffly and stepped out of the bathroom. "Adam, can you... apany me? I''m scared." She looked around at this strange ce as if an olddy holding a cleaver would jump out at any time. What she experienced had left her a great psychological shadow. "Okay, I''ll apany you." Adam found Tracey¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness, he also worried to leave Tracey alone in the ward. After filling in the bathtub with hot water, she took off Tracey''s clothes. She stood still like a child, letting Adam wash her body. "All right." Adam wiped her body with a towel and took the clothes that he had specially asked Jensen to bring here. From inside out, all clothes were in Tracey''s size. "lift your foot." Adam said. Tracey obediently lifted her foot and let him gently wipe them. Then he gently carried her to the bed. Adam took out the shoes from the shoe box and kneel beside the bed to wear the shoes for Tracey. Jensen was stunned. He knew that the president treated Tracey well, but he still couldn''t believe his eyes to see Adam treating Tracey so well like this. Such an ever-cold man would kneel to wear the shoes for his woman and wash her body! Jensen was also surprised by that pair of gentle eyes of Adam. After dressing Tracey up, he quickly washed up in the bathroom. When he came out in a new suit, Tracey was not in the ward. "Where did she go?" "Miss Xia seems to have gone to the emergency room again," Jensen replied. Adam hurriedly rushed out. The people of the Sheng family also had arrived, and they were anxiously waiting outside the emergency room. Rachel rushed here too. Last night, Sean refused her, then go to the courtyard to drink. She took a long time to fall asleep but soon woken up by the news of Sean getting hurt. "Tracey, it''s you again! Why are you always haunting?" Rachel was so angry that she directly gave Tracey a p. If not for Tracey was totally distracted by Sean''s condition, Rachel couldn''t seed so easily. Rachel''s p was full of her previous resentment, and now Sean was injured because of Tracey, which furious Rachel and made her much angrier. It was only one p that hands print had been left on Tracey¡¯s face. "You vicious woman! How dare you harm my son like this! If he has any problem, be careful!" After saying that, Mrs. Sheng made another p and this was much heavier than the one Rachel gave. This p forced Tracey''s lip to bleed. "Miss Xia, you have broken up with Sean for so long, why don''t you let him go?" Mr. Sheng was also full of me. Being pped twice, Tracey¡¯ s face was slightly swollen. Rachel wanted to take this opportunity to bully Tracey and she was ready to make a third p. However, before she could reach Tracey¡¯s face this time, her hand was blocked by Adam. He put Tracey into his arms, checking her wound carefully. "Tracey, are you okay?" Adam held Tracey''s face, feeling distressed to see the print on it. "Did you hit her?" He threw a few cold words at Rachel. Tracey was the treasure that he held all the time in the palm to protect, now she being pped?! Rachel didn''t dare to look into Adam¡¯s eyes and she lowered her head immediately after taking a nce at him. "Hah, behaving like this, it must be you. Rachel, I have never beat a woman, but you deserve my beating!" Adam said and pped Rachel on her face. "Ouch!" Rachel was hit heavily, and Mrs. Sheng quickly stopped Adam.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Adam, what are you doing? We''re a family!" "Who''s a family with you? You don''t deserve it!" Adam said coldly. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Adam nced at the crowd coldly and said, "If anybody dares hurt Tracey in the future, I will pay you back a hundred times!" Tracey couldn''t calm down all the time. Adam held her and gently wiped away the blood from her mouth. Tracey''s red face broke Adam''s heart. "Tracey, they hit you. Why did you stand there and let them p?" "Because it was indeed my fault. I implicated Sean. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have borne this wound." Tracey lowered her head. The blow to her tonight was too great. The wired cleaver-carried old woman, and Sean''s hurt. Adam embraced Tracey tightly and said, "Silly girl, it''s clear that the Sheng family is sorry for you, but look at you, you are now taking the mes of them on yourself!" Tracey did not speak. At this moment, she didn¡¯t feel it important to trace who was wrong or not, the important was, if Sean was okay or not. The door of the emergency room was pushed open, and the nurse pushed Sean out. "Doctor, how''s Sean going?" "He was sent here in time, and I did more than 20 stitches for him. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt his bone." The doctor took off his mask and said. "Doctor, does the wound impact him to use this arm?" Mrs. Sheng asked. "It does. There must be some impact, he shall not use great strength in the future. But he is the young master, you don''t have to worry about this." The doctor said. Because of the excessive loss of blood, Sean''s face was pale and his whole body was extremely weak. In addition, his originally pure white shirt had already been soaked in blood, and there was almost no area of his shirt remained white. "Sean, what do you think? Do you feel very painful?" Rachel quickly squeezed close to him. Sean swept the people around him, but he did not see Tracey. "Tracey..." As soon as he said her name, Rachel''s face changed. Suddenly, Tracey came out of Adam''s arms and quickly rushed to Sean. "How are you?" "I''m fine. Are you all right?" A while ago, Sean also had witnessed what happened outside. He saw that Rachel and his mother were beating Tracey. "I am good." "Come here, let me look at your face." Sean waved his hand. He was very weak, and Tracey could not refuse such a fragile man, so she squatted beside him. Sean was about to touch Tracey''s cheek with the other hand, but right after he reached his hand out, he was caught by Adam. "She''s fine. Have a good rest." The eyes of the two men burst into mes in the air. "The patient is very weak. Take him to have rest." Adam ordered the workers to send Sean away, in case that Sean implemented his evil intention. The nurse pushed Sean to the ward. The people of the Sheng family also understood the subtle interaction of them. Sean knew Tracey was beaten, then he must have seen Adam beating Rachel. As Rachel''s husband, he didn''t care about his wife''s face but really care about the face of Tracey. He seemed to feel it hard to let go of Tracey these years, and he was still in love with her. Although Rachel was ignored, she had to suppress her anger in front of Sean''s family. After everyone left, Adam talked to Tracey, "Now you can rest assured. He''s fine." "Yes, but the doctor said that he can''t use great strength. Although he''s not disabled, it''s almost the same as being disabled." Tracey still felt very sorry. Each organ was quite important for the human body, and arms were the most important. Even if as the young master of the Sheng family, Sean didn''t have to do heavy work usually, there were still a lot of things that required strength in daily life. "This is only temporary. As long as he takes a good rest and epts rehabilitation nursing, he will return to normal someday. Don''t worry, he was not so fragile. This matter is over. Don''t burden yourself. It was his grandmother who attacked you first, and he came to save you voluntarily. It''s not your fault." Adam had tried to relieve Tracey''s guilt, but he still felt uneasy. After all, this ident happened due to her. "Alright, I''ll take you home to sleep. You didn''t sleep well in the Sheng residence." Adam looked at the bright sky outside. Tracey had been worried a whole night. "Okay, let¡¯se back to see himter." With the people of the Sheng family here, Tracey felt useless to keep staying, and she was about to go. "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Rachel''s voice came from behind. Tracey stopped. At this moment, she had returned sober. And she remembered clearly that she swallowed a p from Rachel just now. "What¡¯s wrong?" Tracey stared at Rachel coldly. "He wants to see you." When Rachel said this, her eyes were full of grief. As Sean''s wife, she wasn''t needed by her husband, because who this man wanted was Tracey. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Tracey was a little confused. What Adam worried most finally happened. Sean would take this opportunity to win Tracey back. "Tracey, he was injured for you. Let''s go to see him." Adam knew that Tracey had a clear mind of love and hatred. Now that Sean had blocked a sh for her, she would definitely not ignore Sean. "As long as I apanied her, even if Sean had evil mind, it wouldn''t work. At the same time, Tracey would not think me of being too narrow-minded and jealousy." Adam thought. "Sure." Tracey and Sean went to the ward together. Mrs. Sheng handed a towel to Tracey. "Since Sean got hurt because of you, you should take care of him before he recovers." Although Mrs. Sheng didn''t like Tracey, helplessly, her son liked. Now that Sean had suffered such a serious injury, Mrs. Sheng could only ask Tracey to stay with him so that brought him a lighter mood. "Me? It''s Rachel who should do it, isn''t it?" Tracey nced at the livid- faced Rachel, saying. "Sean hoped that you could do this." Mrs. Sheng said with reluctance. "Sean was injured for Tracey. We should take good care of him." Adam''s generosity confused everyone. This was not his character at all. When did he be so kind? Sean thought that he may be angry to jump, out of expectation, Adam agreed! "Thank you for your consideration, my uncle." "Don''t worry. We will take good care of you until you recover." Adam specifically emphasized "We¡±. Sean knew that Adam must impede Tracey to nurse. "Uncle, you''re busy. I''m afraid you don''t have that much time to take care of me, do you?" "No need to worry about this. Since I have promised, I will fulfill my promise." Adam said seriously. Tracey did not notice the anger between these two men. "Alright, Sean, you were injured for me, I am responsible for ending your trouble." Sean suddenly felt that Adam was a great person. For the sake of his woman, he could leave his work behind. Everyone cherished different things. Sean may prefer a bright career, while Adam had been fond of Tracey only. Everything in his life couldn¡¯t surpass Tracey. "Well, let''s start with wiping your body." Adam took the towel from Tracey, drenching it with hot water and drying it, wiped Sean''s body in front of everyone. These two men used to be ipatible, it was really rare to see Adam serving Sean like this. Tracey was also stunned. Such an arrogant man like Adam was willing to rece her to nurse Sean! Warmth and touching soon filled with Tracey''s heart. Adam used to wipe Tracey''s body. Even he was unwilling to nurse Sean, "Well, just imagined him as Tracey." He closed his eyes, thinking so tofort himself. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Although looking weird to wipe the body for Sean, Adam had agreed to nurse him, he could no longer reject to do so. With a simple mind, Tracey assisted Adam. The people of the Sheng family stay for a while and left for home, leaving Rachel here. "Tracey, I will be always here. You have to work, don¡¯t you? Let Jensen drive you to yourpany." Adam said. When Adam reminded, Tracey thought that she had to arrange the new director today. "Okay, Adam, I''lle backter." Tracey said. What she wanted to do was to settle the things in herpany ande back to rece Adam. "Okay, remember to have breakfast." "Okay." Tracey left in a hurry. Now there are only Adam and Rachel in the room to apany Sean. As soon as Tracey left, Rachel felt breathing much smoother. "I want to drink chicken soup. Go home and cook some for me." Sean was just tired of looking at Rachel¡¯s face and found an excuse to drive her away. But Rachel was quite happy to receive this request. "Okay, I''ll go to buy food right away." After Rachel left, there were only the uncle and nephew in the ward. Adam stood by the window and lit a cigarette. "Are you really going to nurse me all the time?" Sean asked. "It''s up to you. I''ll leave as soon as you give up." Adam spat out a mouthful of smoke, and it blurred his face. "What if I don''t give up?" "Then I will nurse you to the end." Adam leaned against the window, bathing in the warm sunshine of the rising sun. "Well, I''d like to see who Tracey will choose this time. I won''t let go!" Sean snorted. The tougher Adam was, the more Sean wouldn¡¯t want to give up on Tracey. "Okay. I believe her. If you are interested to test our rtionship, go ahead." Adam showed a fearless look. "Oh, really? Tell Tracey now that I want to drink the chicken soup she made." It had been a long time that Sean hadn''t eaten the food made by Tracey, and he finally seized the opportunity to ask for it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He thought that Adam would be unhappy, but he called Tracey without hesitation. "It''s me. Sean wants to drink chicken soup. Can you make some soup for him?" Tracey was a little hesitant, yet she still agreed. "No problem, but my cooking skill was not so excellent. I can only make some simple dish, as for cooking soup, I didn''t have too much experience." When hearing Tracey said that she was not good at cooking soup, Adam was happy. "It''s okay, no matter delicious or not, it¡¯s your kindness. Remember to put some herbal materials in, like Angelica Sinensis and ginseng, Sean loves it. Put more." "Okay. Well, what do you want to eat, Adam?" Tracey also wanted to make food for Adam as the food in the hospital was usually terrible. "Whatever you make, I like it." Adam smiled. "Okay, I''m arriving at thepany. I gotta go." Tracey hung up the phone. Sean was very surprised by Adam''s reaction, "how could he be this kind?" He thought. He deemed Adam would try his best to prevent him from taking advantage of Tracey. Soon Sean would know why Adam did this. Tracey quickly arrived at the office, and the staff also had waited here in anxiety for a long time. They all wanted to know who was the new director. Renee sat listlessly in her seat, thinking how on earth that she could return to the Xia family. After experiencing the matterst night, Tracey soon adjusted her mood and appeared as usual at thepany. "I think all of you are concerned about the new director. I have already chosen a suitable person. Although we haven''t been together for very long, I know almost all of you. Anyone who fits the position should be firstpetent at work, and he/ she must have enough qualifications. Besides, the person should be good at dealing with things appropriately and can think fast." Hearing this, Kimora wascent. In terms of qualifications, how many people in the office could surpass her? So, the position of director should belong to her. "Tracey, don''t keep us guessing. Who is our new director?" "She is Nina." "What? It''s her?" Kimora looked confused. "She was working here longest, and she was very excellent at work. Didn''t you find that she is the only one who I had never scolded here?" Tracey looked at the 30- year- old woman sitting in the corner. She had always talked very little. She was aloof and never associated with Kimora and others. Tracey had noticed her long ago. Even if being promoted, Nina did not appear very happy. She may not in a strong sense of existence in thepany, but she had the best work efficiency. "Well, I have handed over the rmendation letter to the president, and he has approved it. We have had a pleasant time getting together during this period of time. I hope you can continue to work hard in the future." Tracey had packed up things yesterday, and Kimora even held the celebration party in advancest night. Everyone thought that she must be the new director, however, her position was taken by another woman. Tracey made a simple handover with Nina and left with her stuff. During these days, Tracey always kept her office tidy and simple. Renee looked at Tracey''s back as she left. From beginning to end, Tracey just regarded Renee as a stranger. People came and people went away, but the ss office remained. Now a new director went into it, and Tracey also moved to a new fully independent office. When Tracey remembered Kimora''s facial expression, she felt funny. If she didn''t plot Ste, she would still have a chance to be the director. Tracey despised this kind of person who got promoted by framing others most. If missing this promotion opportunity, Kimora would have to stay in her position for other years. Fine, as a punishment for her, she deserved it. "Vice president Xia, nice to meet you. I''m your assistant. You can just call me Salma." Salma was specially arranged for Tracey by Ben and she was three or four years older than Tracey, she was an experienced assistant. "Hello." "Mr. president asked me to get you familiar with your work first." Salma said in a professional tone. "Salma, I am busy with something else recently. I want to take a week off and I wille back one weekter. It¡¯s urgent. Can you take a leave for me?" Tracey put down her stuff and was about to leave. Salma was considerate and she just nodded, "Okay, I will arrange it properly. You can call me at any time when you need help." "Thanks! I''ll leave my stuff for you, and please arrange them. See you next week!" Tracey said and left in a hurry. Now she was going to the market to buy food ingredients. "Adam asked me to put more herbal material in the soup, and it must be good for Sean¡¯s health." Tracey thought, then she indeed put a lot of herbal in when she was cooking the soup. When she returned to the hospital, she saw that there was a desk had been ced beside the bed. Adam buried his head in front of the desk to deal with a thick stack of documents. ''T m sorry, brother Adam, I caused all this trouble, but you have to handle it here.¡± Tracey thought in guilt. "Tracey, you''re here." Sean''s eyes soon lit up. But Tracey only had Adam in her eyes. "Brother Adam, take a rest." Tracey said, and she began to massage Adam''s shoulder. "Okay." They were having casual activities like they were at home. Sean finally knew why Adam agreed to nurse him happily because he could show off love. Tracey didn''t know that they were fighting. She took out the chicken soup and said, "I rarely cook soup. I''m afraid it''s not tasty. Have a try." "It doesn''t matter. As long as it was cooked by you, I''ll drink it up." Tracey filled a bowl with soup and handed it to Sean. After taking a sip of it, Sean''s face became terrible. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 When Sean asked for chicken soup, Adam especially ordered Tracey to put herbal material in the soup, as much as possible. Because Tracey was not good at cooking soup, so she didn''t have the concept of adding herbal. When Sean was drinking it, his miserable face amused Adam a lot. "Just keep challenging me, I have many ways to cure your conceits." Adam thought. Tracey had no idea about these two men''s fighting. She noticed that Sean looked not so enjoyable. "Is there any problem with the soup?" Tracey asked. "Herbal soup is for recovering body condition, certainly, it can''t be tasty. Sean, this soup was made by Tracey, you should drink more of it." Adam answered for Sean. Sean knew that Tracey didn''t mean to put so much herbal material in the soup, so he wouldn''t really me her. "No, it tasted good. I was just a little excited. You haven''t cooked anything for me for a long time." "What are you talking about? Thanks to you this time. If you hadn''t saved me, I would have been the one who''s lying here now. I should take the me for bringing you this wound. As long as you like the soup, I will cook it for you every day." Sean was almost choked by Tracey''s words. Although he wanted to have Tracey''s cooking, this chicken soup tasted too bitter, he would be mad if drinking it every day. "You don''t have to cook it every day. You are busy. Anyway, I am very grateful for your soup." Sean quickly refused. "I have asked for a week off, so I have time to take good care of you. I will leave until you are almost fully recovering, so you can tell me whatever you want to eat," Tracey said gently. "Okay." Looking at Tracey''s smile, Sean felt his heart was already melted. If losing one arm could be rewarded with Tracey''s smile, he would like to bear the loss. When Sean was still immersed in the gentleness of Tracey, she had already opened another lunch box. "Adam, I was in a hurry and I just cooked two dishes for you, make do with them." Looking into the exquisite lunch box, Adam found that there was fired egg with tomato and braised pork strip with green pepper. Tracey happened to see Adam like themst time. "I''m hungry. Come on, have some." Adam took some dish out and put it on Tracey''s te. Tracey already had lunch, but Adam was happy to share food, so she ate it. "Isn''t it too salty? I was worried that both of you have been hungry, so I was a little flustered to cook." Tracey tasted the food and said. "Not salty, it''s just right. You should have more." Adam fed Tracey another spoonful. Tracey opened her mouth and ate it. Seeing Adam and Tracey were eating there so happily, Sean had to admit that he was envious, and the enviousness almost drove him nuts. "Tracey, my arm was unable to move. Can you feed me some chicken soup?" Sean tried hard to remind Tracey of his presence. Tracey nodded. "Sure." Adam''s eyes darkened. At this moment, Rachel pushed the door open and came in. "Sean, I made chicken soup for you. Would you like to have a try?" When she saw the chicken soup in Tracey''s hand, Rachel''s face changed. "Where is it from?" Seeing Rachel wasing, Tracey decided to let her feed Sean with the soup. After all, as Sean''s wife, Rachel was more appropriate to do so, otherwise, with her temper, there should be a fierce conflict happening. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I cooked it. Now that you made chicken soup too, you should feed him." Tracey felt that she should avoid suspicion. Although Adam did not convey displease, he must be unhappy to see the feeding happen. Rachel snorted. For the sake of Sean, she didn''t lose temper and just put Tracey''s soup aside. "What kind of the ck thing is? It looked like poison. Come on, Sean, you''d better drink my soup." Rachel said, and feed Sean with the chicken soup she made. Sean drank it as he felt Tracey''s soup was too bitter, so he epted Rachel''s feeding. Adam frowned at Rachel¡¯sment. He especially punished Sean with badly tasted herbal chicken soup, but Rachel described it as poison! As a man who unconditionally protected his woman, Adam was absolutely not tolerant of Rachel''s criticism. "I¡¯m thirsty. If you don¡¯t drink this soup, I¡¯ll drink it." Looking at Sean''s face, Adam knew that Tracey''s soup must be terrible. But he didn¡¯t mind it. "Adam, I put a lot of herbal material in it. You are not injured, so don¡¯t drink it too much." Tracey said. Although persuading Adam not to drink, if Adam like drinking it, Tracey would be happy and felt being respectful. "Don''t worry. I am just drinking it today." Adam smiled and took a sip. In fact, it tasted more like medicine rather than chicken soup! For not making Tracey upset, he had to struggle to drink more. Adam''s easiness stunned Sean. He knew the soup was terrible, but he didn''t know why Adam could be so tolerant to it, even he was enjoyable! Sean was ufortable as he thought that Adam was proving no matter how terrible the soup was, he would like it and drink it up, just because it was made by Tracey. "I lost this round." Sean thought. "Adam, is it so good? Give me a taste." Seeing Adam was drinking with relish, Tracey was curious about the soup''s vor. Fearing that the soup was too bitter for Tracey, Adam soon finished his soup and said, "Sorry... Umm... it was so delicious that I didn''t leave any drop for you." Tracey was doubtful about Adam''s praise, "How could it be so delicious?" She tasted it in suspicion, when she bit a small piece of chicken meat, she spat it out. "Pooh, it''s so bitter! Even the chicken tasted so terrible, how terrible was the soup?" Tracey thought. No wonder why Sean frowned as soon as he drank the soup. "Rinse your mouth with the water." Adam quickly handed over a bottle of water to Tracey. Rachel mocked on the side, "I knew it. The chicken soup is ck as ink and it looks like poison. Tracey, even you felt sick to drink it, how awful it was?!" Adam nced at her and said coldly, "She is not a cook. Why should she please others with the food? I like the food, it¡¯s enough." Being protected made Tracey touched. Just from a little thing could Tracey tell the man who had real affection to her. No matter how sincere was Sean''s im to win Tracey back, in fact, he couldn''t tolerate Tracey as Adam did. Even though he didn'' tin about Tracey''s chicken soup in words, when Rachel asked him to rece the soup, Sean agreed, and such movement conveyed his disgust. In contrast, for not wasting Tracey''s effort and kindness, Adam drank the soup up regardless of its bitterness. "How deep his love is, I can¡¯t betray him this life." Tracey thought. "Adam, when I''m free, I''ll go to learn cooking. I''ll cook whatever you like, okay?" Tracey felt very guilty about Adam''s stomach. "No, you don''t have to change. I like your cooking, I like the vor of home dishes." Adam continued to finish the food in the lunch box. Rachel rolled her eyes. "It''s just tomato and scrambled eggs! I thought it was something. Come on, Sean, I cooked abalone and fin for you. Have a try." Tracey bit her lips. She indeed didn''t carefully cook as she was urgent to deliver the food to Sean, however, it waspletely defeated by Rachel''s cooking. She swore to improve her cooking skill in the future to not bring Adam shame again. "Stupid bunny, what are you thinking about? As I said, I like the food you cooked." In order to express his support for Tracey, Adam wolf down the food in the lunch box. Although Sean had abalone and fin, the delicacies in his mouth were insipid. At this moment, he was jealous of Adam as he realized what he really chased was also the simple yet sweet fried tomato with eggs. It looked ordinary, but because it was made by Tracey, it was precious. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 "Brother Adam, you didn''t sleep a whole night, I'' II look after Sean, you should take a rest." Tracey said. She especially asked for a week off was for reducing Adam''s burden. Adam did not say anything but directly picked Tracey up and put her on the other bed in the ward. Adam had changed a set of clean beddings for it. He talked to Tracey with gentle look, "You didn¡¯t sleep either. You sleep first, I can hold longer. You are going to have dinner with your mom, aren''t you?" Fortunately, Adam reminded. Tracey almost forgot this thing. "It was not easy to invite Tina home, I have to cherish this opportunity." Tracey thought. "Okay, Adam, I will sleep for a while and get up to rece youter." Tracey was really sleepy. Last night, she got shocked,ter she was busy all the time. She was already exhausted and indeed had to sleep. "Honey, just sleep. I am here." Adam took off her shoes and covered her with the quilt. This series of movements were smooth, they must have been practiced frequently to be so smooth. Looking at Adam and Tracey, Rachel was envious. As a woman, Tracey had gained the perfect love that every woman wanted. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "So what I upied Sean for so many years? He never loved me, let alone treating me like that." Rachel thought in sadness. Until today did Sean know how Adam and Tracey got along with each other. He used to think that they at most looked like a loving couple, surprisingly, their daily interaction was full of consideration, cares, and love too. Adam was the one who really doted Tracey, and it made Sean shameful topare with Adam regarding this aspect. Because with Adam by side, even if there were other people in the ward, Tracey soon fell asleep carefreely. Adam returned to the table to continue working. The back of Adam was the figure that Sean had looked up to since he was a little boy. At that time, Adam was the man that Sean respected yet disliked the most. As an illegitimate child, Adam was spoiled by the old master Sheng much more than other offspring. Living in a big wealthy family, Sean knew that Adam would participate in inheriting in the future. He had to perform extraordinarily to attract Old Master Sheng''s attention. Later, he found that no matter how hard he tried, he could never surpass Adam, for example, ying the piano. Adam was gifted, even though Sean had practiced ying countless times, his effort was only rewarded by thement from a famous pianist, "No emotions within your performance, and I am not touched at all. With no emotions, all skills were in vain." Gradually, Sean had taken Adam as his opponent, or enemy. He knew Adam more thoroughly than anyone else. One day, Sean happened to break into Adam''s painting room and found this seemingly perfect man was actually having a weakness. He liked a girl. Although Sean was unclear why Adam would rather enduring loved her silently than approaching her, knowing this secret became a great weapon toward Adam. It didn''t take Sean too much effort to inquire about this girl. She was Tracey Xia, the first miss of the Xia family. Although in a pretty title, in fact, she had no position at home. Her look was not bad. However, was her face worth Adam''s love year after year? Sean was suspicious. He began to wonder that what ability did this girl have in obsessing Adam, who had a mind of vignce. Sean asked for someone¡¯s help to make him a ssmate of Tracey. On the school enrolling day, Sean didn¡¯t appear in front of Tracey idently, it was an arranged encounter. He saw Traceying to school with big luggage, no servants nor a car sending her here. "What a poor first miss." Sean thought. Tracey didn''t wear any makeup, she looked pure and so young. Her white dress was waved by the wind, making her like a flying bird. Sean approached Tracey proactively. He swore to upy this girl, being her boyfriend to break Adam''s heart. Everything went ording to Sean¡¯s n. After they got together, Adam lost calmness, and his indifferent eyes were filled with anger. For Sean, it was a great look as they finally changed the eye to look at each other. "Good to feel win, is it what Adam used to feel?" Sean thought. In this game of love, Sean had always taken Tracey as the sharp sword against Adam, stabbing him badly mutted. Knowing that Adam would wait for Tracey outside the school gate to see her, when going out of school, Sean would hold Tracey''s hand deliberately. Sean was happy to see Tracey¡¯s blush in shyness, and Adam became angry like a beast, a beast who had no choice but to retreat to the darkness. In this game, Sean lost in the happiness to win. Didn''t know from when, Sean began to distress this girl who lived like Cindere in a rich family. No matter how she was bullied, she would neverin. She would only look at Sean with a bright smile, like a sun shining into his heart. At that moment, he finally knew why Adam was so fascinated by her. Her smile seemed to illuminate through the darkness of people''s heart, which was very cured and made people reluctant to hurt her. Sean began to treat Tracey seriously rather than treating her just as a weapon, he wanted to protect this girl as well as her most beautiful smile. That was why he ignored the objection of the whole Sheng family. He wanted to propose to Tracey on the day of hering- to- age ceremony. In the future, no one could hurt her anymore, and she would be his wife. But he never expected that he was the one who hurt Tracey the most. That night, he was plotted by Rachel andpletely lost Tracey. Sean used to be confident to think that with his love for Tracey, she would someday forgive him, even if she was still with hatred currently. He even nned to win Tracey back when he got everything. When he had grown strong ability to protect her, they could make a perfect ending together. The day always failed a person''s wishes. Things would never be so simple to predict. There was a way that once you choose to go, even if finding it the wrong wayter, you still have to finish the rest. And some people, once you lose them, they would never return. Seeing the woman who was sleeping on the bed next, Sean felt her face was as quiet as before. He would always stare at Tracey¡¯s sleeping face when she took a nap during ss breaks. When she was asleep, she was as quiet as an angel, which made Sean reluctant to wake her up, and he would wait until the ss bell rang. Every time Tracey opened her eyes in a daze, she would me Sean for not waking her up early to get prepared for the ss. He smiled to Tracey''s me. In fact, only he knew the reason. He just didn''t have the heart to disturb her. In the ward, Sean recalled the past long ago and felt endless pain. Tracey''s sleeping look had not changed, what had changed was the man to guard her on the side. "Sean, you haven''t sleptst night too. Have a rest first. I''ll take care of you." Rachel knew Sean''s eyes. When they were in school, Sean looked at Tracey, and Rachel looked at Sean. May not every person'' s wish could be fulfilled. For example, Rachel. The man she loved never loved her. If there was a person who loved you right at the same time when you loved him/her, this person should be cherished. To fell in love with each other, it would cost all the fortune of you both. Tracey was sleeping quietly by the side, even if Sean could only apany her like this, he was also feeling at ease. Sean closed his eyes slowly. Rachel¡¯s eyes were red due to staying up, but she still held on to guard the man she loved. On the other side, Adam, who was working, was the same. All of them were using their own ways to protect the people they cared about. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 After holding up for a while, Rachel gave up and slept face down on Sean''s bedside. Now Adam was the only waking person, he not only had to work but also had to call the nurse at any time to switch the infusion bottle for Sean. Tracey woke up after two hours of sleep. She got off the bed, walking quietly toward Adam, who was fully focus on working. "Adam, go to sleep. I''m worried you will copse." Tracey whispered to Adam. "Don''t worry, I''m okay." Seeing Adam''s bloodshot eyes, Tracey was distressed. Ever since she returned from overseas and knew Adam, she had always been protected well by this man. No matter what happened, Adam always stood with Tracey to fight against the difficulties, even though he should have lived a free life. If it was just because he was a man, so he had to take on so many responsibilities, it would be too unfair to him. "Adam, take a rest." Tracey held his cheek. Adam wanted to refuse, but when he looked into Tracey¡¯s pleading eyes, he had to agree. "Okay." Hey on the bed that Tracey slept on just now, and Tracey covered him with the quilt. Love was a matter that needed two people''s hard work. With only one person''s effort to maintain the rtionship, it would be far less. The couple should support each other. After Adam falling asleep, Tracey sorted out his documents and locked hisputer screen. If the confidential documents were seen by others, that would be a loss. The ward return to peace. Tracey stood by the window, looking at the skyscrapers in the distance. When she was in America, she hated A City, because she had lived here for many years, but her memories were all about darkness. Didn¡¯t know from when Tracey gradually fell in love with this city. Maybe because with Adam¡¯s company, she knew that there were many things besides sorrow in this world, she knew it for the first time that she had love. Not too long ago, she even had decided to leave this city forever as soon as finish avenging. Now she changed her mind and fell into a thirst for having a home with Adam, and living with him happily here, right in this city. A beautiful picture of the future life became vivid in Tracey''s head. "My dream wille true someday." She thought. She smiled. When Sean woke up, he saw Tracey standing by the window, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Such a smile was not the innocent one she had when she was with Sean but a smile with a little charm of being a mature woman. Her eyes were full of tenderness. Sean was clear that Tracey smiled like this was not for him at all. "She is happy now and I should go. Why I am so reluctant?" Sean thought. What he wanted was Tracey could return to him and smiled at him every day. Feeling a gazeing over, Tracey hurriedly turned her head and she found Sean was looking at her quietly. Thinking that he could not move now, she asked with concern, "Are you hungry or thirsty?" "I''m thirsty." Sean tried to conceal his mind, and his throat was fully dry. "Okay, I''ll give you some water." She poured water into a cup and held Sean''s back to help him up for drinking. The fragrance of Tracey''s hair ran into Sean''s nose. In this scent, Sean''s desire for Tracey was getting stronger. Tracey handed the cup to his lips, and Sean picked it up. As Sean reached his hand out, he held Tracey''s hand, their hands attached to each other tightly. Tracey could not ept to touch the body parts of any man other than Adam, she had recovered from scarest night and returned sober, so she subconsciously took her hand out of Sean¡¯s grasp. The cup fell, and the water also fell on the quilt. A trace of loss shed across Sean''s eyes, and a few drops of water sshed on Rachel''s face to wake her up. "What are you doing?" She was annoyed because ofcking sleep and became much angrier to see Tracey was standing by Sean. "Tracey, did you even make trouble in serving water?" "I identally knocked it down." Sean defended for Tracey. "You woke up. You serve him water." Tracey stepped back with the cup in her hand, she didn''t know if Sean really identally did it or not. Last night, Tracey got stimted and sacred, besides, she had strong guilt for Sean, so she temporarily lost reasonableness. Now she had fully recovered. "Sean had married Rachel, and it was Rachel who should nurse Sean here. But he required me to stay, was it because he wanted to reconcile with me in this way?" Tracey thought. Sean'' s confession was still sounded in Tracey''s ears. How could it be? He had just married! There was only one exnation was that Sean had never given Tracey up. This morning, Tracey agreed to nurse Sean because of guilt, but if Sean took advantage of his hurt to ask Tracey to stay, that would be different. Adam was awake and disturbed by Rachels''s shrillining voice. Tracey went to him and touched his face, ''Adam, it''s okay. Keep sleeping." She said in a gentle tone as if she was coaxing a child. Adam was probably too tired, so he was not clear- headed for a while. He muttered childishly, "I want you to sleep with me." As he spoke, he stretched his arm and pulled Tracey to the bed. Tracey could not break free and took her shoes off andy beside Adam. Tracey did not refuse Adam''s invitation and threw herself into his arms. Adam closed his eyes as if they were going through a procedure that they had done many times at home. Adam held Tracey¡¯s waist, moved her body toward him, then covered the quilt on her. The whole movement was overbearing yet gentle. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rachel snorted coldly, "Shameful." She was in huge jealousy of Tracey. She was envious that Tracey could have Sean''s longst love and being treated so well by Adam. Even the blind could feel Adam''s love. Such a considerate and sincere love, nobody could deny feeling envious. Thinking of the p that given by Rachel, Tracey was a little angry. "Rachel, if you think I will be weak all the time only for making Sean hurt, you arepletely wrong." Tracey thought. Even if Tracey was guilty, it was for Sean, and it had nothing to do with Rachel. As thinking, Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "We have engaged, we can certainly sleep together. Unlike you, you seduced man since you were eighteen." Tracey meant three years ago, Rachel plot Sean by drugging him. Rachel¡¯s face twisted, "You!" "Shut up. This is the ward, Sean needs rest, and you shall not disturb us. We stayed up a whole night, now we are tired, don''t make a fuss here.¡± Finished saying, Tracey closed her eyes and slept in Adam''s arms. Sean red at Rachel. She didn''t dare to get angry. She had to calm down and pour water for Sean. Tracey was nning to lie with Adam causally, but she identally fell asleep again. She had forgotten this was the ward, and Sean and Rachel were also here. She felt home when sleeping with Adam. She closely attached to Adam''s body, andy her head on his shoulder. When Adam turned around, they almost touched each other on the nose, and on the lips. Both of them were looking so pretty. Even they were just sleeping there, they were in full privity. They hugged each other tightly and did not want to let go. Sean looked at this couple with complicated feelings, and with no words. How can sleeping people pretend, for example, to love? Like Tracey and Adam, who just loved each other out of instinct. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 When Tracey woke up, she heard the phone ringing. She answered the phone in a daze, speaking in a gentle tone produced by waking up. "Hello." "Tracey, haven''t youe back yet? Your mom is arriving soon." Ben said, and Tracey instantly fully awake. "I''m home soon. Dad, please wait for me." Tracey sat up from the bed hurriedly. "Don''t worry, take your time." Ben knew Tracey took a week off just because of having something urgent to deal with, so he didn''t urge her. Tracey put down her phone, and Adam was awake too. "Little bunny, are you leaving?" "Yes, Adam, I''lle back tonight." Tracey kissed him on the lips habitually, just like they did every time when they going to be apart. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Come back early." Adam held her head and gave Tracey a deep kiss before letting her go. The harmonious picture of them strongly stimted Sean and Rachel. They didn''t behave intimately for stimting, they just behaved as usual. It was just the normal way for them to get along with each other. Adam had slept enough. He got out of bed and tidied up Tracey''s skirt. Then Tracey walked out of the door. Looking at Tracey''s back, Rachel''s eyes were full of envy. "Why can''t Sean treat me like this?" She didn''t require too much, only hoped that Sean could practice half of Adam'' s sweetness on her. As thedy of the Nan family, she should be getting everything she wanted easily, and she didn''t have to be so aggrieved to be Sean''s wife. In Rachel''s life, what she had chased hard these years was only Sean''s love. "Can I get it in my life?" Rachel questioned herself. After Tracey left, Adam returned cold and even totally ignored Sean and Rachel when dealing with his work. After finishing working on thest document, he ordered Jensen to take it away. "President, are you sure you''re going to work in the hospital recently?" Jensen was confused as he never saw a president took the hospital as the office. "Temporarily, but I will attend the important meetings. As for those contracts or documents that need my signature, please bring them here." Adam said and he had made the decision to apany Sean for long. "Okay, is there anything else you need me to buy for you?" Except for the business aspect, Jensen would also take care of Adam''s daily life. "I will call you when I need it. You can get off work. I still have some emails to check." Adam ordered. "Okay." Jensen left with a pile of documents. Sean felt more and more distant from Adam. The busier Adam was, the higher position he must be in. Within a short period of time, Adam had read many contracts and documents. Adam had many secret businesses. Until now, his real value remained mysterious, and it was hard to estimate. Nobody knew how rich on earth he was. As approaching closer to the Xia residence, Tina felt more nervous. She clenched herself tightly, as well as her handbag. It was said that time could heal all wounds, but it''s been more than ten years, the sorrow on Tina''s heart never faded away. The wound was still graved there and it was covered by the dust. When Tina thought she had let go of the past and she could return to the Xia residence in peace, a gust of wind blew and removed the dust, exposing her wound out. She was supposed to be happy to see Carmen was avenged. But Tina didn''t feel any happy. Maybe it was just a lose-lose situation. Who really got the benefits? She had already booked the flight ticket for tomorrow and she would leave after meeting Tracey tonight. Once choosing this way, Tina would not ask for the chance to go back. "Master, we''re here." The driver said. Ben opened the door for Tina. He dressed in a very decent suit, feeling nervous as if going to meet an important politician. "Auntie, what a coincidence, I just arrived too." Tracey¡¯s car was behind the car of Tina, as soon as she got off, she greeted Tina with a bright smile. Tina noticed Tracey''s tired face. "Didn''t you have a good restst night?" "Well, something happenedst night, but it has been settled. It''s all right now." Tracey smiled and did not tell them about the horrible thing that happened in the Sheng residence to make her parents worried. "Let''s go inside." Ben hurriedly invited Tina in. Walking in the courtyard, Tina saw the big difference from when she was here. She used to nt a lot of things, but none of them were still existing. After breaking into the Xia family, the first thing that Carmen did was to clear the traces about Venus, including these nts, and ordered the workers to nt the flowers or grass that she liked. Without Ben''s exnation, Tina understood. Women were usually narrow-minded, and it would be more for the women like Carmen. It was the same for Tina as she would never forgive Ben no matter what he did to make up for his mistake. All Tina could remember were only those hurts brought by him. They went into the vi together. The house was fresh and redecorated to a style that Tina was strange about. She could still remember Ben¡¯s voice, ¡°You can decorate our house in the style whatever you like. This house is going with a big yard, and you can freely grow nts there." Ben treated women extremely well. Even though when the woman became Carmen, he treated her the same well. Tracey had been observing Tina. But with special training, Tina could conceal any emotions. "Auntie, take a seat. Dad bought mango for you, it''s your favorite fruit. I''ll cut it." As the daughter, Tracey certainly wanted her parents to reconcile. Even though her dad once hurt her mother seriously, now he regretted his mistake, Tracey still hoped to have aplete and happy family. Of course, Tina knew this clearly as well. But things could beplicated sometimes. "I don''t like mango, do you have cherries?" "Yes, I''ll wash them for you right away." Tracey was smart to ask Ben to buy more kinds of fruit in advance. Tracey went to wash fruits, leaving only Ben and Tina in the living room. Ben was nervous to think about topics to chat with her, after thinking for a while, he was still shy and didn''t start any topic. "I''ll go back to America tomorrow. There would be someone else to take over our business project and I¡¯ll never be responsible for it." "What? You totally leave it?" Ben was very surprised. "Yes, he''ll be here soon. I''ll introduce you to each other, and he''ll rece me to manage this project." "Who... is he?" Ben was still surprised. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of this project to improve the rtionship with Tina, not the only chance would be soon cut off. "He is a very important person of mine." "A very important person..." Ben muttered, wondering how important this person was. When Tracey finished washing the fruit, Tina answered a phone call. ¡°He has arrived, do you mind having one more guest?" "Of course not." Ben said quickly. Tracey was confused about their dialogue. "Is there another guesting?" "Yes, he is Tina''s friend. From now on, the project we are cooperating on will be taken over by him." "He''s right outside, and I''ll go to pick him up." Tina opened the door and went out. As the hosts, Ben and Tracey naturally had to greet the new guest. For some reason, Tracey had an ufortable feeling for this guest, thinking that the neer would damage her n. A burst of car''s sound heard, soon a fancy sports car appeared in everyone''s eyes. It was a Koenigsegg CCXR and there were only six cars in this model around the world. This person seemed not simple. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Tracey had seen this supercar before. There was a total of six in the world, one of them was parked in Adam''s garage. Any person who could afford this car must be of high status. If handbag represented women, then cars must be the speaker of men. As the car stopped, a man got off. He was a mixed- blood, who blended Oriental and European facial features on one face. He was tall and strong, even though in the middle-age, he didn''t look fat at all. He must be a bodybuilder. He wore a white shirt, matched with a grey vest. The clothes outlined his body to a perfect figure. From his appearance, he should be very charming when he was young. "Neymar, you''re here." Tina''s coldness obviously disappeared when she saw the man, and she went straight to him. "You want me toe. No matter where I am, I wille." He held Tina in happiness and kissed her cheek intimately. They must be in a very close rtionship. Seeing Tina was heading for another man''s arms, Ben felt like being attacked by countless bugs. But at the same time, he finally understood Tina''s feelings that year. When he left her alone at home and went to Carmen time after time, that was equal to a knife stabbing Tina¡¯ s heart. "Auntie, who is this sir?" Tracey asked this question for Ben. Tracey used to think, as long as her mother hade back, she could greet the family reunion. But she had never imagined where did her mother live these years and if she had another man apanied by her side. Until seeing Neymar, Tracey realized something. "If s been more than ten years. She might have walked out of the shadow and had started a new rtionship." Tracey thought. Although understood, Tracey was still sad. "You''re Miss Xia, right? Hello, I''m Tina''s husband. My name is Neymar Hawkins." He said with a smile. No woman could resist such a smile. He was in a special charm. Tracey was no exception. Even knowing he was Ben¡¯s rival, she could not hate this man. "Hello, I''m Tracey." "You¡¯re as beautiful as I thought. Here I have a gift for you." Neymar took out an exquisite box. Tracey thought it was a brooch or the like. Unexpectedly, when she opened the box, a piece of rare emerald jewelryy inside. At a nce, it was a finely engraved masterpiece. Jewelry design was Tracey¡¯s specialty. The jewelry like this one with such a fine cutting and valuable material. Was it really just a meeting gift? "Mr. Hawkins, this gift is too precious. I can''t ept it." Tracey handed the box back. "In fact, I thought this meeting gift is too light. Miss Xia, please don''t reject it." Neymar said gently. "I..." Tracey was stunned to see this super valuable meeting gift. When she was about to say something else, Neymar looked at Ben. "Hello, President Xia. We will be business partners from now on. Please give me more advice." Neymar was polite and decent, especially the series of his manner, they were wless. Hearing Neymar¡¯s words, Ben was more embarrassed. He had been waiting for the opportunity to reconcile with Tina, who knew she had remarried. "Hello." Ben suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Excuse for my disturbance, I just got off the ne and came over. I heard Tina was here for dinner. Do you mind having me?" Neymar used a very gentle tone to speak all the time and his voice and words made everyone quite comfortable. "Of course not. Pleasee in." Even if Ben really minded it, he didn''t dare to convey. They went into the yard with different minds. Neymar held Tina''s waist all along the way. Ben suddenly realized something strange yet surprising that both Venus and Neymar had the same surname: Hawkins. "You must have been tired all the way here, haven''t you?" Tina asked with care. Her coldness faded away only when being with this man. Even Ben had to admit that they looked so matched. But at the same time, he was down. ¡°Yes, I have hurt her so badly, how can I reconcile with her?" Ben thought. "I''m fine. I''m not tired as soon as I think I can see you right away." Neymar should be a very warm person, who had a good temper and could bring joy to the people around. Tracey saw Tina''s faint smile, "Well, mom should have lived a happy life these years." She thought. At this moment, Tracey fell into a contradiction. She hoped to have a perfect family, yet she hoped to see her mother having happiness again. Now it seemed that Ben was not the man who could bring Tina happiness. "What about me...?" Tracey confused. On the other side, in an apartment, Renee had just arrived here. She saw Carmen, who was sobbing by the window. Within just a few days, Carmen had totally lost her brightness and became an abandoned woman. What she had done most was crying, her tears had washed all her glory away. "Mom, don''t cry, okay? Look at your eyes, they are swollen and red. Didn''t you teach me that tears won¡¯t help?" Now Renee was bing the strongest person in the family. Leo had just been released from the police station and he chose to sleep day and night to avoid the reality. "What can we do now?" Carmen cried more miserably. "In fact, we can do quite a lot. Don''t you want to go back to the Xia family?" Renee mentioned the ce that she was dreaming to go back to. "I do. But how?" "If we don''t have a chance right now, we should create the chance on our own. I have a n, I and Leo left the house without anything, we didn''t even have clothes to change. We can take this as our excuse to go back first, then we y it by ear.¡± After Tracey got promoted and leaving the department, Renee began to be pushed out by other staff. They bullied her happily as they wished, Renee had to spend every in suffering and bearing the anger in the office. "Go back?" Carmen wiped her tears. "Can we go back?" Carmen still remembered the pain she felt when she fell from the stairs at the birthday party, and she had epted the truth that Ben would never love her again. "Of course, you once fascinated dad in the past, why do you lose confidence? Dress yourself, and let''s go backter. I have ordered the car service." Renee encouraged Carmen. Carmen knew that it was very unlikely for them to be epted by the Xia family, but if she didn''t fight for it, there would be nost chance. "Okay, I''ll go to get dressed." Renee knew that Ben was a weak- minded person. As long as she could approach him, maybe she could beg for forgiveness. Even though she wouldn''t be epted so soon, Renee could wait and remind Ben of her existence now and then. She nned to regain Ben''s love gradually. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 In the Xia residence, with Neymar''s presence, the atmosphere was getting wired. Ben was even suspicious that Tina asked him toe here especially for revenge. They were so intimate, and what they said to each other stimted Ben¡¯s ear too. They couldn''t pretend to be so, even though they could control their movements, they could not conceal the love in their eyes. "Neymar loved mom, and he sees my mom only. I know this kind of eye, that is how Adam looks at me." Tracey thought. "Mr. Neymar, you both looked like love each other so much. Your children must be very cute." Tracey said, and she thought they may already have children if they are so in love. When Tracey mentioned this, Ben clenched his fists unconsciously. He was still caring about Venus, even though many years had passed. "I and Neymar don''t like babies, so we didn¡¯t have children." Tina answered calmly. Didn''t like babies? Tracey felt as if her heart had been pricked by needles. "Was it because she didn''t like children, so she never came back to visit me?" Tracey thought. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The scenes of childhood shed across in the eyes one by one. One time Tracey was having a fever, Venus was so anxious that she guarded Tracey all the time with not absence. She was so gentle. How could it be like what Tina said? How could she dislike children? Tina had an identical face to Venus. But in Tracey''s eyes, she couldn''t be see-through. "Was it because she acted to love me in the past, in fact, the coldness was her real nature?" Tracey thought. Neymar had captured all Tracey''s suspicious eyes, "I think if we have a child, she must be as cute and sensible as you, Tracey.¡± Neymar said. He intended to ease the atmosphere, however, his words seemed to bring more heaviness. At this moment, two people appeared at the door, Carmen and Renee. Suddenly, nobody spoke. Apparently, Neither Carmen nor Renee had expected that there were guests in the Xia residence. After living with Ben for so many years, they knew clearly about Ben''s temper. Since he was a weak- minded person, they would pester him and fight till the end for the chance to return. Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived, there were so many people, including Venus! Looking at Tina, fires of anger immediately filled Carmen''s eyes. The reason why she was driven out by Ben was because of this woman! Ben and Tracey were stunned. "Why does shee back?" They thought. For believing that Carmen would never be back, they didn¡¯t change the lock of the door. Obviously, they underestimated Carmen''s shamelessness. She was obviously much more thick- skinned than they thought! Tina did not expect Carmen woulde back either. Neymar swept over this evil woman who used to bully Tina countless times with fierce eyes. "What are you doing here?" Ben frowned and asked. "Dad, we didn''t take anything, and we came back to pack up things." Renee felt the tense atmosphere, so she quickly answered. Carmen had lost all her rationality as soon as she met Tina. "Why she is here?!" Carmen asked, blinking a pair of eyes expressing despise toward mistress as if she was still the hostess of the Xia family. "She is my important guest. If you want to pack up things, go ahead, then leave." Ben got annoyed by Carmen''s tone. "Dad, anyway, it''s dinnertime, we haven''t eaten yet..." Renee had learned how to be cautious with her words. After only a few days to be driven out from the Xia family, she had tolerated so many sneers and mocks from others. She didn¡¯t want to continue such a life. She swore to go back no matter by what means, she couldn''t bear to lose the glory of being Miss Xia. So she tried hard to hold her temper, to not annoy Ben any little more. Unfortunately, it was toote for her to regret it. Many things had been settled. "I''ve told you that don''t call me father, I am not your father. Leave after packing up, we don''t prepare dinner for you." For the first time, Ben hated Carmen and Renee like this. "Ben, I''ve been your wife for twenty years, and I treated you so considerately. But look at you, how dare you treat me like this?!" The more Carmen said, the more she was wronged. After so many years of getting along, the woman Ben loved was still Venus! Carmen couldn¡¯t ept this, "You brought this woman back right after I left, Ben, what I am to you?!" Carmenined. Tracey was confused and also unhappy about Carmen''s tone, "Carmen, you are not a child, but don''t you realize that how shameful you are? Shall I remind you it was you who destroyed my family? You fooled all of us in the past twenty years; I am merciful enough to not sue you for fraud. How dare you toe here again? Do you think we are weak to y with?¡± Carmen ignored Tracey''s words, she nced at Tina, who was drinking tea. She stretched her hand out and directly knocked her teacup over. "You''ve already left, why are youing back. It''s you who shameless, Ben is my husband!" Carmen scolded. It was unbelievable to hear Carmen scolding the original wife with so much anger. Maybe the mistress would forget they used to be a mistress right after they were admitted. Seeing the angry Carmen, Tina recalled that she was in the same mood as Carmen those years. "Are you done talking?" Tina asked in a cold voice. Carmen had considered that Tina would be angry too, or even conflicted against her. However, Tina reacted calmly, and no emotions shown in her eyes. Maybe in Tina''s eyes, Carmen was like a crazy beast or a mad clown which was in sharp contrast to her coldness. "If you''re done, please give me another cup of tea, thank you." Tina said. Not feeling sad nor happy, as if the whole thing was non-rtive to her. "Go make your dream! Never expect to be loved by men behaving like this. Let me tell you, you are forever the defeated foe of mine!!" Carmen roared, but her words were like the weapon which attacked hard on the cotton. She would rather be scolded by Venus than being treated with coldness. In such aparison, Carmen'' s reluctance was erged. "Sorry, Mrs. Xia, I think you misunderstood something. I have nothing to do with President Xia." The way how Tina called Carmen sounded like sarcasm as she obviously knew that Carmen had been abandoned. "Do youe back to break my family? If not, why are you here?! You¡¯re b*tch, don''t even..." Carmen was speaking without thinking. Bang! Tina directly gave Carmen a strong p. "President Xia, I didn''t expect that your wife''s mouth was so dirty. She really insulted your family." In the past days, Carmen had always taken Venus as her defeated opponent, but today she was beaten by this woman. Carmen stunned for a moment, then pounce on Tina to scratch her face. Tina''s body was pulled behind Neymar, and his smiling eyes now were all in seriousness. "Don¡¯t be mad here, go out to be the shrew.¡± Neymar''s strength was enormous. Within just a push, Carmen fell down, and her back was mmed against the table. "Mom! Are you okay?" Renee''s n was damaged. She did not expect that Carmen would lose control. At this time, she not only failed the n but also asked for a lot of humiliation. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 "Tina! Are you okay?" Neymar held Tina''s hand, asking in distress. "I''m fine." Tina shook her head. "Who are you?" Carmen slowly got up from the ground, nced coldly at this man who appeared gentle while behaved rudely just now. Neymar held Tina, red at Carmen coldly too. "I''m her husband. If you dare to touch my wife again, I bet you won''t be able to go out of this house!" Tracey was also scared by Neymar¡¯s change. He was obviously so gentle and warm a few moments ago, instantly; he became tough like this. Also, Tracey had totally given up on the idea that he was hired by Tina for avenging Ben. ording to his determined eyes when he protected Tina, they looked the same as Adam''s when he was protecting Tracey. Nobody was allowed to touch the woman he loved. Otherwise, he may make he/she regret living in this world. "Husband...?" Carmen was stunned. It seemed that she wasn'' t expecting their rtionship at all. She almost confirmed that Tina was back for Ben. However,pare with Ben, Neymar was not losing a little no matter on the figure or on temperament. For Carmen, it was certainly so sad as she treated Tina as her only opponent, while Tina just took Carmen as nothing. "Mr. Hawkins, auntie, I''m so sorry to bring you trouble." Tracey apologized. "President Xia, it seems that you have a lot of family affairs to deal with. I''d better not disturb, and I am sorry for missing your treat." Tina got up with her bag. Her education did not allow her to be a shrew like Carmen, never ever possible. Tina was especially here for having dinner with Tracey, now the opportunity had been ruined. "Auntie, well, the meal is ready. Would you like to finish it first?" Tracey hurriedly tried to persuade Tina to stay. "No, thanks. I think we should save it until someday we are all avable. You have things to deal with, and we¡¯d better leave.¡± Tina said. "Sorry to disturb you, President Xia." Neymar walked away with Tina in his arms, and Tracey walked out with them to the car. "Auntie, are you really going to leave tomorrow?" Tracey saw the determination in Tina''s eyes. She had always known that her mother was a strong woman. Once she made a decision, no one could change it. That was what happened in the past. "Yes." Tina replied tly. "But I don''t want you to go. I''ll go to the States to visit youter, okay?" Tracey took her hand. It was so hard to find her lost mother back, Tracey couldn''t bear another separation. "... Okay." Tina did not notice that her voice sounded bitter. She could not refuse Tracey''s request. She knew that she may never meet Tracey again if she left today. "Well, let''s go. Tracey, thank you for your hospitality." Neymar said. Tina was about to turn around and get in the car, but was suddenly to be hugged by Tracey from behind. "Aunt... no, mom, I know it''s you! Although I don''t know for what reason you left me for so many years, I believe that no mother does not love her child. I don''t believe that you are such a ruthless woman. You must have difficulties. I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me. I just want to tell you that I hope you can be happy. No matter who he is, as long as he can make you happy, it will be fine." Tina''s eyes were filled with tears, and her body was shaking. She had thought that her image in Tracey''s heart became terrible, as how many children would forgive their mother if they were abandoned? However, Tracey didn''t make any mes, and Tina felt even more guilty and heartache. She really wanted to turn around to hug her daughter, but she couldn''t and wouldn''t dare to do so. "I know maybe we won¡¯t meet again. If we can meet in the future, you won''t leave so hurriedly nor deny me. I know it was because maybe I would bring you trouble. But this time, you came back for letting me know you''re still alive; I am already very happy. Don¡¯t worry, mom. I''ve grown up and I can protect myself. I''ve also found my Mr. Right, I''ll have a good life..." "Tracey, we have to go now." Neymar stood next to Tina, and he could clearly see Tina''s hidden sadness. Tina had a thousand words that she wanted to tell Tracey, but all of them were stuck in her throat. She pried Tracey''s fingers one by one. Tracey watched her getting into the car, feeling Tina''s warmth, which was still left in her hand. The car door closed slowly, leaving Tracey an indifferent woman''s side face only. Tracey was even more determined that Tina was forced to do so. Otherwise, she would not even dare to give a final look at Tracey. Perhaps such a final look would break all Tina¡¯ s deeply hidden disguises, so she would rather not see Tracey or think about her. The car started. Tracey had a feeling that she would never see her mother again. "What can I do if it takes me ten years to see you again, mom...?¡± Tracey thought. "Mom! Don''t leave, please..." Although Tracey knew it was impossible for Tina to stay, she would regret it in the future if she did not take thest effort to retain her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey patted the door of the car. At this moment, she was not caring what kind of difficulties did Tina have; she wanted her mother to stay, she only wanted her mother to stay. "Mom, I don¡¯t want you to go!" "Mom!" Tracey lost all her strength in front of her mother. She was like a child. When Tina left for the first time, Tracey was still a child. Although she was very sad then, she was not sadder than now. The mother and the daughter were heart-to-heart. She knew that Tina did not feel well either. When Tracey hugged Tina just now, she could obviously feel her body was trembling. "What on earth was the reason for you to forbear and give me up? Mom! Mom! Don''t go. I don¡¯t want you to leave me again!" "Stop?" Neymar asked Tina as he saw Tracey¡¯ s face was already tearful. "Keep going." Tina still not nerving herself to give Tracey a final look. Hearing Tina¡¯s order, the driver sped up the car, until the figure of Tracey became smaller and smaller in the rearview mirror. As the car ran faster and Tracey disappeared in the mirror, Tina could not hold her tears anymore. Tracey fell heavily to the ground. "Mom, I will be stronger, so strong that I can protect you until you have no more difficulties to stay with me!" Tracey swore in her heart, "No matter whatid between us, mom, I will remove all the obstacles!" The car stopped on the way. Neymar opened the window, letting fresh air in to cool off the crying woman. "Don''t cry. Tracey is very excellent. She has grown up. Just like what she said, she can protect herself now." Neymar patted Tina¡¯s back tofort her. "But I don¡¯t want to leave Tracey either. For so many years, I haven''t been able to apany her and even made her be bullied. I don''t deserve to be her mother! I hoped that she would scold me or hate me, but she said that she didn''t me me and understood that I have difficulties. Neymar, Tracey was the one who I felt sorry for the most. She should have a happy life. I shouldn''t be her mother. I''m sorry for her." "Silly, you did all this for her, didn''t you? Since you wanted to return Tracey to normal life, you didn''t do anything wrong. You sacrificed yourself to fulfill your wish, Tracey should be grateful to you, and you are a great mother.¡± Neymar was the one who saw through things. The reason why Tina disappeared by fake death that year was not that she gave Ben up but because she wanted to give Tracey the best choice of life. "I should be unable to see my daughter again in my life. Neymar, promise me, after I die..." Tina was about to say more but was interrupted by Neymar, "Nonsense, you won''t die. As long as I''m here, I won''t let you die! Now you''ve seen your girl. She''s good. And she is strong, not fearful of any hardship. Things had been going on as you imagined, she will live a normal life. Never think about death. You will be good, living very well!" Neymar''s voice was soft. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Tina had gone. Tracey felt like a piece of her heart had been taken away. Yesterday, she still immersed in the joy to regain mother, but soon her mother left her again. Tracey wiped her tears. With a pair of red eyes, she returned to the living room. When she was entering, Carmen was having a fierce quarrel with Ben. "Ben, do you have any conscience? I spent so many years with you. Now Venus also has remarried. Are you telling me you are still waiting for her?!" Carmen asked with the tears falling. "It''s my business to wait for her or not. It has nothing to do with you. You deceived me for so long, and you forced Venus to leave in anger. How dare you be so heartless and vicious?! We used to be a happy andplete family, it'' s you who ruined all this!!" Ben shouted. Ben had never thrown a ming word at Carmen after knowing her betrayal. But when he saw Neymar today, he knew that it was impossible for him to reconcile with Tina this life. "I used to hurt Venus so seriously, if I were her, I wouldn¡¯ t forgive myself. I can understand she chose to remarry." Ben thought. No matter how regret Ben felt would not help change things. He only hoped that Tina would be happy. As thought, Ben was heartbreaking. Because he experienced what Venus experienced that year, he finally knew how she felt when taking Tracey waiting for him at the door every day and night. "It was all because of Carmen. It was Carmen who destroyed my wonderful family!" Ben was thinking angrily. "You are ming me? Hah, yes, you were drunk on the night we met. There was nothing that happened between us. But I knew I was already pregnant, and I approached you with Edgar''s childrenter. Yes, I lied to you; I did. But haven¡¯t you had sex with me? Was there anyone who forced you to do that? For not feeling sorry for Venus, I can understand you epted the bundle operation, I also understand that you don''t want to have more kids with me. Ben, there are too many wrong things between us. I am sorry for you, but how good are you to me? Your father didn''t agree with us getting married. If you really so cared about me that put me in the same position as Venus, you couldn''t wait to make me your legal wife! You are guilty. You feel guilty for Venus. In your heart, you don''t admit that I am Mrs. Xia. You let me move into the Xia family and be good to Renee and Leo was only for fulfilling your responsibility as a father. On the surface, you are affectionate and righteous, but in fact, you are the real crudest person. You don''t have me in your heart from beginning to end, just because of the sense of responsibility! I have been with you for so many years. I am not in any official status at all, neither my two children. But I thought you will like me someday and recognize me as your wife. It¡¯s been twenty years, I have done so much for you, however, what did I receive in return? Ben, you are the most selfish person!" Carmen''s words pierced Ben''s heart like a thorn. Carmen was not a fool, in fact, she had always been clear about Ben¡¯s mind and his contradiction. She was just reluctant to admit her failure and the truth that she was really defeated by Venus. As long as being part of the Xia family, she would be the winner forever. Actually, Carmen had known all the time that who really won was Venus, because she had never been removed from Ben''s heart, even a little. It was not until today that Carmen admitted her failure publicly, she felt rxed after this big release. "Yes, I admit that I have never loved you, because you have my children, and I have to be responsible for you all. But how did I treat you and them these years? I cared about the children, our family, and I always gave them whatever they wanted. As a father, or a husband, I believe that I couldn'' t be more considerate and responsible. What did you do? Behind my back, you and your children bullied my daughter, scolded, framed, and even plotted against her. You all were like the maggots! Tracey is my only biological daughter, but she was almost killed by you!! God bless her, she survived. Do you feel unlucky about this? Because you wanted to rece my daughter with your own awful kids to rob my family''s wealth! Carmen, look at you. What a shameless, vicious, and scheming woman! Nice n! I make apuse for you! You are a swindler! We have too many grudges that can''t be counted within a while. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to trace whom of us did wrong or not. I only hope that from now on, your disgusting face never shows up to me again! Even if I am alone for the rest of my life, it''s impossible for me to ept you again!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ben said these words seriously, and Carmen''s face was pale. Unwillingness filled with her heart, she could do nothing but swallow it. "Do you think I want to be with you so much? If I leave you, I can still live well!" Carmen now realized that there was no possibility between her and Ben. "Mom, don''t say that. We are not here to quarrel." Renee quickly pulled Carmen''s sleeve and told her to stop talking angrily. Otherwise, it would be really impossible for them toe back! Suddenly, Tracey walked in with red eyes. "It''s you, it''s you who took my mother away and make me could never see her again." Now Tracey was not interested at all with the grudges between Carmen and Ben, nor the sins that Carmen had done before. What mattered most to her at this time was her family. Hatred burnt in Tracey''s eyes, and she approached Carmen step by step. "More than a decade ago, you forced my mother to leave, and forced me to be alone. It was so hard for me to see my mother again, but you force her to go one more time...." All of Tracey''s head was immersed in anger. For her, it was Carmen, the woman right in the front, who separated her and Tina. Tracey''s eyes looked horrible, and they even scared Carmen to step back. Carmen used to fear Tracey''s fake smiling face, now she got feared more by her angry eyes. "What, what are you going to do?" "I want you to bring my mom back." Tracey said and directly gave a big kick to Carmen. Carmen had never suffered any pains these years and was spoiled by the luxurious life, how could she bear Tracey''s kick? One kick was enough to make her roll on the ground. Renee quickly went up to check, "Tracey, are you fucking crazy? Mom, are you okay?" "Yes, I''m crazy. Why do you have a mother? Why don''t I have a mother? My mother is so gentle." Tracey tilted her head. Through her eyes, there was only strong anger, hatred, and coldness could be seen. They didn''t know if it was Tracey who stood in front of them. The look of Tracey was really scary. Tracey folded her hands and snapped her fingers. "Since I lost my mother, then you have to lose your mother to make it fair." Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile which was evil and cold even beyond description. Ben was also stunned. Tracey''s appearance was simr to Venus''s! Many years ago, Venus was also greatly stimted and became like this. The person who had always been gentle seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. She exuded coldness from head to toe, which made people dare not to approach. "What, what are you talking about?" Renee looked into Tracey''s eyes and trembled in fear. "You will know immediately that if I am talking nonsense or not, ha..." Tracey grabbed Carmen''s cor with one hand and pulled her up. Nobody knew where Tracey''s huge strengthe from. Her face looked still calm as if she was doing a usual thing that was so normal as sleeping or eating. Carmen was scared by this strange power, "What, what do you want to do?" "Carmen, you shouldn''t have driven my mother away. I have only one mother in the world. If she disappeared forever, where can you find another mother for me? Don''t you know that the child without a mother is poor?" Tracey''s voice sounded like an innocent child, but she tilted her head and smiled. She looked very wired and horrible right now. Next second, she threw Carmen heavily on the hard cold tile floor. With such a heavy blow, Carmen'' s pain was easy to be imagined. "Ah!!!" Carmen cried out in pain. However, Tracey did not intend to let her go. She walked toward her step by step. "It¡¯s all because of you, you bring my mom back..." Tracey was totally insane. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Every step Tracey took was like walking in the heart of Renee and Carmen. Renee wanted to stop her but was afraid to be hurt. Everyone was confused that how could Tracey have such a big strength. "Mom, you bring my mom back." Tracey looked like a child who lost way. Her eyes goggled in a daze, but unconsciously did the cruelest thing. For example, she stepped on Carmen''s body and crushed her hard, which made Carmen scream in pain. "Tracey, are you crazy? Ben, you don''t stop your daughter from doing this?" Carmen''s bones seemed to have dislocated after being thrown by Tracey just now. Even things had gone awful like this, Tracey didn''t mean to stop but became more and more ferocious. Her innocent look contrasted unfavorably with her behavior. Ben walked forward to hold Tracey, if not stopping her to do so, Carmen must be killed. "Stop, Tracey. Don''t continue." "No! My mother is gone. I will never see her again..." Tracey cried like a child, and she wanted to give one more kick to Carmen. Ben thought it was Tina''s leaving formed the big blow to Tracey. Such a look of Tracey made him scared and worried. At the time that he held Tracey''s body, Ben wicked at Renee, "Go, now!" Not dare to think more, Renee hurriedly took Carmen leaving this ce as soon as possible, in case of getting involved in more incredible scenes. For easing the situation, Ben quickly called Adam. Adam rushed to the Xia residence right after hanging up. When he arrived, Carmen and Renee had already left. By the bay window, Tracey, like an abandoned kitten, sat quietly there, staring nkly at the outside. "Little bunny." Adam called softly. He did not dare to call her too loudly for avoiding scaring her. Tracey didn''t seem to hear it. She held her knees, looking at the raindrops sshing on the ss window. She murmured, "It''s raining..." "Yes, it''s raining." Adam had known roughly about what happened and the stimtion that Tracey took. He could do nothing but respond to her like this. Something seemed to have hit Tracey, and she ran out instantly. "Little bunny, where are you going?" Adam hurried to catch up with her. He didn''t know what Tracey was thinking, he only knew that Ben described her condition horribly on the phone. She was totally abnormal. Usually, individuals would emit potential force under the stimtion, but the strength that Tracey applied to Carmen was obviously too big. A deep meaning shed in Adam''s eyes, but at this moment, he had no time to think about it. He had more important things to do. ording to Ben, Tina''s departure was a great blow to Tracey. She was in a very unstable mood now, so she tended to do something crazy. For example, it was raining outside, but Tracey rushed to the rain barefooted. "Little bunny, what are you doing? Come back!" Adam shouted to her. Tracey just ran forward. "No!" Seeing the small figure running in the rain, Adam was so distressed. He had no idea why Tracey would behave like this. Although without any clue, Adam still tried to do think of ways to help her out. He stood aside to watch closely, finding Tracey was just standing in the rain. "Is she only want to be wet?" Adam thought. "Little bunny, if you want to catch the rain, I¡¯ll be with you." Adam did not stop her, regardless of the reason why she did so. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. An hour had passed, and Tracey didn''t want to return home. Her health was weak, standing in the rain for too long would easily make her sick. Adam came to Tracey''s back and hugged her. "Well, the rain is getting heavier. Little bunny, let''s go back." "Brother Adam, do you think that if I''m sick, my mother wille back?" Tracey murmured. Adam finally knew Tracey¡¯ s intention. It turned out that she wanted to have Tina stayed by getting sick. For a moment, Adam was angry and helpless, yet amused by Tracey''s mind. If there are onlookers, they must be unable to understand and may think Tracey was too fragile, however, as a person who also lost mother, Adam could fully know Tracey''s feeling. Adam was left alone in the world after her mom''s death. When he saw the kid who was criticized on the street by his mother, even though the little kid had been scolded to cry, Adam''s eyes toward him were full of envy. Every time Adam saw this, only he knew that how he hoped his mother coulde back to life, even she would beat him or scold him, it would be better than being left alone on this. Compared to Adam, maybe Tracey was more pitiful. She had suffered losing her mother once. Miraculously, Tina came back, but soon Tracey lost her again when she was still immersed in the joy of reunion. It was a kind of heavy harm. After three years of overseas life, Tracey had grown up a lot. But such improvement was limited on personal emotions and social experiences, mother''s love was destined forever the luxury product for Tracey to own. Tracey wanted her mother to stay so much even would rather be sick, as long as Tina would like to stay and take care of her, Tracey would be happy. "Tracey, your mother just left because she is busy. She wille back. No mother won''t love her child." Adam''s soft voice sounded in Tracey''s ear. "Adam, she will leave tomorrow, and she will never be back." "If she doesn''te back, we can go to visit her. It''s just a flight of more than ten hours. Little bunny, you don''t have a mother, but you have me. I will protect you and won''t let anyone hurt you." Adam held her into his arms. "But I miss my mom, I miss her for a long time..." Tracey leaned her head against Adam''s arms, tears flowing down with the rain. Of course, Adam knew it. Otherwise, Tracey would not be so childish to use sickness to attract her mother''s back. "I promise you that I will apany you to find her back in the future, okay? You have been wet for so long, let''s go in. If your mother knows that you are sick, how much will she feel sorry for you? Can you bear to let her feel sorry for you?" Adamforted Tracey patiently. He knew that Tracey''s mind was pure and simple, For her, what she wanted was mom, just mom. Just like a child who was not valued by his parents enough, to get parents'' love, he/she would act naughty, just for absorbing parents'' attention. Even if she would be scolded by parents, as long as they knew that she was still be cared about, they would be fine. As thinking, Adam felt pitiful to Tracey more and more. "Poor Tracey, why you couldn''t be ordinary and be happy forever? You have taken too much sorrow that you shouldn''t do." Adam thought. Tracey shook her head. "I don''t want her to feel sorry for me. I want her happy." I''ve suffered so much, I believed she had too." Tracey said. "That''s right. Let''s go in." Adam picked her up. Tracey hooked his neck as if they were going back to that ship. Adam was still a teenage boy. In his arm, there was a girl who was like a little rabbit. She trusted him, attaching her entire body to this man. Ben had been standing not far away and watching this scene. He was also covered in rain, but he didn''t approach Tracey all the time to not irritate her again. He deemed himself the initiator of all trouble today. Back in time, he absolutely would not make the same choice. He gave Adam a grateful look and Adam just nodded to him slightly. There was always cause- and- effect transmigration, as for who was the cause for Tracey¡¯s tragedy, Adam could not control nor change it, what he wanted to do was to protect the woman he loved extremely till the end of her life. He had never loved a woman so much, and Tracey was the only woman that he had given so much love to, because she deserved. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 After putting hot water in the bathtub, Adam took off Tracey''s clothes in spite of his wet self. There was essential oil in the bath and a faint smell ofvender in the air. "Little bunny, get out of your head and close your eyes..." He gently rubbed her temples and calmed her down. Traceyy in the bathtub and closed her eyes. Adam let go of her and left her alone in a hot bath. He took the opportunity to take a shower. It seemed that he had to stay at the Xia family tonight. Tracey needed hispany. When he returned to the bathroom, Tracey had fallen asleep in the bathtub. He washed her gently and carried her to the bed in arge towel. Tracey was woken up. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw him. "Adam." "I''m here. Go to sleep." Adam coaxed her softly. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. There was only a faint light in the room. He knelt down by the bed and gently dried her with a towel. In the pale yellow light, his cold face appeared very gentle. His eyes were as soft as the sea. This naked, sleeping woman was very attractive. If it had been in the past, he would have f*cked her. But now he had no desire at all. After gently drying her, he covered her with a quilt, turned off the light andy down beside her. He habitually took her into his arms and kissed her forehead. "Little bunny, goodnight. You''ll have a sweet dream." Smelling the faint scent ofvender on her, Adam fell asleep. Perhaps it was because of the essential oil, Tracey had no more strange dreams this night. It was dawn when she woke up. Adam spent thest two days cleaning up her mess. He was so tired that he was still sleeping when she woke up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Seeing his sleeping face, she felt warm and touched. Maybe she had a hard life, but luckily she met him. He was probably a gift for her from God. He was the light that dispelled all the darkness in her world. She stretched out her hand and wanted to touch his handsome face, but she didn''t, because she didn''t want to wake him up. She quietly lifted a corner of the quilt and got out of bed. She stood by the window barefoot. The morning sunshine came in. She reached out to touch it. Her mind was particrly clear at this moment. She looked at her hands and thought of everything she had done to Carmen yesterday. At that time, she seemed to be insane and she only wanted this wicked woman to die! Tracey was a little scared when she thought of how she threw Carmen out. Why was she that strong? Although she had been exercising for three years and she was stronger than ordinary women, she was not Popeye! And she''d never lost it like that. It was as if she had be someone she didn''t even know. Adam was awakened by the sunshine. He looked up and saw a sexy naked woman. He didn''t put her in her pajamasst night. He knew that she was in good shape. When he saw her naked in the sun, he could only see her as holy as a goddess. He got up and stood behind her. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Feeling the warmth in his arms, Tracey turned around and kissed his face. "Adam, thank you." "Thank me for what?" Adam looked at her tenderly, kissed her lips gently, and his eyes were full of affection. "Thank you for not giving up on me. Thank you for keeping me by your side. Thank you for loving me so much." Tracey thought about what had happened during her return. If it weren''t for him, everything would not have gone so well. If he hadn''t been protecting her, how could she be standing here? This man really lived up to his word. He loved her with his life. "Idiot. I love you, so you don''t have to thank me. But if you really want to repay me..." He suddenly pinned her down on the bed. He hadn''t had sex in a long time. He looked at her every day but he couldn''t make out with her. It drove him crazy. Tracey was a little speechless. One second they were confessing their love, and this second he took her to bed. But they did have no sex for a long time. She took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and bit his earlobe gently. "How about I repay you with sex?" "That''s my girl." Adam kissed her hard. Tracey was also turned on. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "Wait." She pushed away the man who was in the throes of passion. "What''s wrong?" Tracey checked the time. It was already eight o''clock. "My mother''s flight leaves at 10:00. I can''t keep her, but I want to send her off." Tracey was very clear- headed now. She knew no one could live in this world just for themselves. She was too childishst night. Of course, it was mostly because she was crazy at that time. She wanted to see Tina onest time. She didn''t know when she would see her again. Tina must have a reason to leave. If she couldn''t deal with that obstacle between them, she was never gonna be able to keep Tina. The point was, she needed to know what the obstacle was. "Little bunny, my thing''s already standing up." Adam looked at Tracey with grievance. Tracey couldn''t help but pity on him. "Then... can you make it quick?" Before she could finish her sentence, he kissed her on the lips. "Okay." Never trust what a man says in bed. That was what Tracey learned. After half an hour, she pushed the man away breathlessly. "Didn''t you promise to make it quick?" "Don''t worry, it''s not toote." Adam quickly threw the clothes to her, and she began to dress and wash in a hurry. Adam looked up and saw a strange totem on her naked back. It looked like it was painted in ink. "Wait." Thinking he was mistaken, he walked towards her. "What''s wrong, Adam? I''mte." Although she felt strange, she obediently stopped. There was something like a totem on her back, but the totem was not obvious. He still couldn''t figure out what it was. "No, nothing. Hurry up." He didn''t tell her about it, but there was something meaningful in his eyes. "Okay." Tracey quickly put on her clothes. Fortunately, they were close to the airport, and there was no traffic jam. Adam drove Tracey to the airport. She got off the car and rushed directly to the departure lounge. In the vast sea of people, she saw Tina at a nce. Tina was like a star, and her temperament was outstanding. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 She was wearing a ck trench coat andrge sunsses. Neymar stood by her side, talking and laughing. But she seemed to be a little absent-minded. Suddenly, she looked in Tracey''s direction. Tracey hurriedly hid behind a pir. She knew that her presence would only hurt Tina more. "Master, I''ve already checked in. Let''s go to board the ne." Erica came over with the tickets. Neymar took her to security and gave her a little hug. "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you soon." "Take good care of her." Tina said in a thick nasal voice. If she took off her sunsses now, everyone could see her dark circles. She did not sleepst night. All those years of grudges were running through her mind. "I will. Go ahead. Don''t miss your flight." Neymar let go of her. "I see." Tina walked toward the security gate, feeling somehow that someone was watching her. After a few steps, she looked back, but she didn''t see anyone strange. Erica stopped and asked, "Master, what''s the matter?" She nced around and looked away. "Nothing. Let''s go." Tracey carefully stretched out her head from behind the pir and watched her leaving. "Mom, what happened over the years that made you who you are?" She wondered. "Why don''t you see her off?" Adam caught up with her after parking the car. He found that Tracey didn''t show herself to Tina. "Since we can''t change the result, she''ll only feel worse when she sees me." Tracey shook her head helplessly. Adam understood her thoughts and hold her in his arms. "Little bunny, sometimes I prefer you to be a little more willful, just like Renee." Tracey smiled bitterly. "I''m afraid you''d hate me if I became that willful." "I''m gonna love you no matter what you be. Your maturity makes my heart ache." He gently touched her cheek. "Adam, let''s go back." "No hard feelings??" Adam looked at her, who had already calmed down. Tracey nodded. "All good things must end. I''m thrilled to know that she''s still alive. I don''t know why she doesn''t want me, but I don''t me her. Adam, I know how great you are. Can you help me find out who my mother is? Why doesn''t she want me?" Adam could never say no to her, but this matter was just tooplicated. He thought of the totem he saw in the morning. "Tracey, I need to remind you of one thing." After thinking for a while, he said. Tracey looked at him with confusion. "What?" "As you said, there''s no way she doesn''t love you. So why on earth would a mother treat her daughter like a stranger? Maybe she''s trying to protect you. She never exined and would rather be mistaken for a heartless mother who abandoned her daughter. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maybe she doesn''t want to influence your life. She''d rather you forget her or misunderstand her. If you force an investigation, you''ll break her n. You may not be able to handle the truth, and your life could be turned upside down." As a bystander, Adam saw more than Tracey did. He was deeply in love with Tracey, so he could understand Tina. Hearing this, Tracey fell into deep thought. "My life could be turned upside down?" She muttered. Adam was right. Tina looked extremely sad yesterday, but she still refused to hug her. "Yes, your mom went to a lot of trouble to get you where you are. If you force your way into her world, there could be serious consequences." Adam reminded her. He felt uneasy when he knew Tina was from the R family. That family had always been mysterious. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want Tracey to get involved. Why would Tina treat Tracey as a stranger? She must be protecting Tracey. He had done investigations before. Tina and Neymar had been together for so many years, but they didn''t have a child. Lance''s diagnosis showed that Tracey''s uterus was damaged. Someone drugged her when she was very young. At first, Adam thought it was Carmen. But he no longer thought so after looking into the R family. Carmen did hate Tracey, which was a threat to her. But she would have killed her if she had the chance, not drugged her. Tracey''s infertility didn''t mean a lot to Carmen. Tracey was given a slow- acting drug. If it was Carmen, why did she just poison her? Adam was sure that the person who drugged Tracey was not Carmen. Then who the person could be? It shouldn''t be Ben. He had always been a fool who was kept in the dark. Adam thought of someone. Venus, Tracey''s biological mother. Lance said Tracey was drugged when she was very young. At that time, she had no consciousness at all. No one would have thought that the person who drugged her was her mother. At first, Adam thought it must have been someone who hated her. That was why he suspected Carmen. But now he changed his mind. What if the one who drugged Tracey was protecting her? Why did Venus pretend to die and leave? Why did she abandon Tracey and refuse to admit that she was her mom? It all seemed to make sense. Adam didn''t know why Tina did this, but he was sure that she was doing this for Tracey''s good. So should he continue to look into it? Adam didn''t care which family Tracey was from. All he wanted was her. Even thought they wouldn''t have a child, they could spend their rest life with each other. "Adam, what''s on your mind?" Seeing Adam frowning, Tracey asked. "Nothing. Do you still want me to investigate your mom?" Tracey shook her head. "I don''t know. I always feel like I''m living in a fog. I''m afraid I can''t handle the truth." "Everything''s fine now, except your mom''s gone. I mean, maybe we should just let nature take its course." Hearing what Tracey said, Adam felt a little relieved. He knew that the best way to deal with it was to ignore it. "Fine. Mom''s in a good ce now. Maybe she''s happy." Tracey felt that he had a point. "Great. Let''s go have breakfast." Adam took her and left in a good mood. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 After Tina left, Tracey''s heart went from heavy to light. When she was a child, what she wanted most was a happy andplete family. When she learned that Tina was back, she was happy and excited, thinking that her mom would come back to the Xia family. Only now did she realize it was only her wish. She didn''t put herself in her mother''s shoes. Her father had hurt her mom so badly. Even though Carmen was the one who was really behind all this, there was noing back from what happened to her mom. If she hadn''t exposed the true colors of the Liu family, Ben might have still been kept in the dark. What he did to Tina was irreparable. She could understand that her mother would not forgive her father for cheating on her. She had been there. Her father was kind, but it was also his kindness that made things be like this. Mom gave him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. She had grown up. She should support every decision her mom made. Tina did not betray Ben. She deserved to be happy, and everything between her and Ben was a thing of the past. Love was like a mirror. It would have cracks after being broken and put back together. What''s done is done. Tracey finally realized that although they used to be a family, there were individuals. Although they were no longer a family, they could still be happy. Tina had suffered a lot. Now that Neymar was with her, she should rest assured. What she needed to do was not keep Tina, but set her free. "What makes you so happy?" Adam found that she was suddenly smiling. "I''vee round, so I feel really good." Tracey happily took a bite of ice cream. "That''s good." Adam obviously knew what she was thinking. "Adam, not only are you the best person in the world for me, but you know me better than anyone. It''s as if you can read my mind." Tracey took another bite of ice cream. Adam smiled. "That''s because I watched you grow up. I know everything about you. Besides, I''ve been followed you for so many years." Hisst words amused her. She chuckled and said, "You''re so funny." In fact, she knew that he was just trying to make her happy. "Well, although you are past your period, this ice cream is too cold for you. This is thest bite." Adam knew that she couldn''t have much cold food. She loved ice cream, so he wouldn''t stop her from eating it. But she couldn''t eat too much ice cream. "Adam, just let me finish it, okay?" Tracey pulled his hand and said in a spoiled manner. Usually, if she acted like a child, he would even be willing to give her the stars in the sky off. But this matter was rted to her health. "No, it''s already autumn. If you eat too much ice cream, you may have menstrual cramps next month." "Adam, I''ll just take one more bite. One more bite." She took his hand pitifully. "Fine. But it''s thest bite." Adam still couldn''t say no to her. Tracey scooped out a big scoop of ice cream and stuffed it into her mouth. When she was a child, she would a bunch of candy when she heard her mother''s footsteps. But ice cream was not candy. She forgot how cold it was! She bared her teeth because of the coldness. Seeing this, Adam felt helpless and relieved. It was rare to see her childish side. "Idiot." He scolded her gently, but the next second, he took her into his arms and kissed her. His tongue melted the ice in her mouth. It was not the first time he had kissed her, but she felt her heart racing. Adam looked cold, but he was really nice to her. She thought that if she wrote a novel about Prince Charming based on him, it would sell like hotcakes! Itsted for a minute before he let go of her. "Feeling better?" Tracey blushed and nodded. "Yes." At this moment, even her heart was warm, not to mention her mouth. Seeing her blushing face, hemented, "Well, it tastes good." "I know! I like this ice cream." Tracey''s eyes were shining. "No, I''m talking about you," Adam said tly. "Rogue..." Tracey murmured. "Tracey, I''m so hungry." "We did it in the morning." Tracey was not as simple as before. They just had steak, so she knew what he was implying. "It was a rush job." Adam was a little helpless. "You... Let''s talk about it tonight. By the way, I need to do something now." Tracey suddenly thought of something. "What is it?" "Yesterday, Carmen and Renee went back to the Xia family. I thought they would behave themselves, but I was wrong. "They are just too shameless. They still dream about returning to the Xia family. "They disturbed me and my mother''s dinner yesterday! Looks like I can''t show mercy to them." Tracey said coldly. She would never let them go! "What do you want to do?" "I want to know where they live now." "Okay, I''ll have someone check it." Adam patted her on the back. Those two women didn''t deserve her anger. He made a phone call, and soon got the result. "Little bunny, Carmen lives in Edgar''s high- end apartment now. It''s on National Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lane. What do you want to do?" "This woman is really amazing. She''s with Edgar now, but she still wants to go back to the Xia family. She even wants to get all the shares. What a greedy woman! She''ll pay!" Tracey made a call to Ruth, who made Edgar and Ad have a big fight that night. "Hello." It seemed that Ruth hadn''t woken up yet, and her voice was hoarse. "How''s everything going recently?" "Long way to go." "I have news that will interest you." "What news?" "Carmen is now living in Edgar''s apartment on National Lane. I wonder if it will help you." "Of course it will. Thank you." Ruth hung up the phone. Tracey had warned Ruth before, but she chose to stick with it. Ad and Carmen were her enemies. Soon Ad would also know the news. Tracey wondered who would win. Ad, or Carmen? Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Carmen was almost killed by Tracey yesterday. She spent the whole night at the hospital. She thought her injury was serious, but thank God it was not. She was all drugged up, so she couldn''t sleep all night. Renee and Leo didn''t go to thepany. After what happened yesterday, they knew that Ben didn''t want to see them again. "Mom, what should we do now?" Renee sat in front of Carmen''s bed and sighed. Without the help of the Xia family, she felt that her future was dark. "Don''t worry, I will think of a way. At least we have a ce to live now. Let''s talk about it when I get better." Carmen felt exhausted both physically and mentally. She only wanted to have a good rest. "Okay, Mom. I''ll leave you alone." Renee covered her with the quilt and left. As soon as she came to the living room, she heard someone knocking on the door. Without thinking, she opened the door. "I knew you were here, b*tch!" Ad rushed over with her bodyguards. She was not as cultured as Tina was, so she wouldn''t show any mercy to those who humiliated her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Edgar actually had two b*stards with his mistress! It was just too shameful! She was already divorcing him. "Auntie, why-why are you here?" Renee was scared. Everyone knew how tough this woman was. It was interesting that the tougher the wife was, the easier it would be for the husband to cheat. "Can''t I be here? It''s my apartment! Where''s that b*tch Carmen?" Ad rushed in directly. Renee couldn''t afford to provoke her. "Auntie, please mind your words. You''re from the Lin family. It''ll be a disgrace if you act like a shrew." "Isn''t what your mom did a disgrace? It''s not your fault, so I will let you go today. Get out of my way." Ad pushed Renee away. Women were stronger when they were angry. She pushed Renee right into the wall. Carmen didn''t know what was going on. She slowly walked out of her room with her hand on her waist. "Renee, who is here?" Ad walked to her like a demon. Carmen knew that she was doomed. This crazy woman could do anything! "Ad, listen, I can exin..." She quickly put words together in her head and tried to exin. "Exin?" Ad pped on her face. "You must have a great time making love to my man, huh? Your b*stard is here, what are you trying to exin?" Carmen could fight with Ad when she was not injured. But now she didn''t have any strength at all. And she never recovered from her cold. Her face was white as a sheet. She was pped to the ground by Ad. Renee quickly came over and tried to help her. "Aunt, stop. My mom is sick now." "Sick? Maybe it''s what she gets for doing bad things. You think I''ll let her go? Come on, I''m not Venus. "If I had known this earlier, I would have sent you to hell, b*tch!" She grabbed Carmen''s cor and pped her again. "Didn''t your parents ever teach you not to be the other woman? How dare you seduce my man! I''m gonna kick your ass, b*tch!" Ad tried her best to p Carmen. Renee was dragged away by the bodyguards. What Carmen did not only hurt Tracey and her family, but also Ad. Although Ad was arrogant, she had been loyal to her husband. Edgar was indeed hateful, but Carmen was not innocent. Being a mistress was never morous. That video was spread among the upper ss. Ad was thest one to see it. How could she not be furious? "Don''t hurt my mother!" As soon as Leo came out, he saw Ad beat his mom up. Carmen''s face was swollen, and her mouth was bleeding. Leo''s eyes turned red when he saw Carmen''s messy hair and miserable face. He just knew that Carmen went to Edgar''s office in order to pay off his debts. Even if she didn''t want to, she had to do as Edgar said. This matter became her weakness. It was all his fault. He understood Carmen, and wanted to take good care of her and his sister. But Ad was killing his mom! He was so angry that he took the fruit knife next to him and plunged it directly into Ad. Carmen was so scared that her face changed! Leo had been detained for 72 hours before for assault with intent. Blood seeped out from Ad''s clothes, and she fainted when she saw it. Some of her bodyguards took her to the hospital, some stayed behind and called the police. Carmen was freaked out. She knelt down in front of the bodyguards. "Sir, I beg you not to call the police. I can give you whatever you want." "Please don''t call the police. My brother didn''t mean to hurt her!" Renee quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. Both of them clearly knew that Leo would be in prison forever as long as they called the police! They had no money or power now. They couldn''tpete with the Lin family. "Stop dreaming." The bodyguards knew Ad well. Once she woke up, she would definitely get back at Leo. Soon, the policemen came, and Leo was taken away. Carmen sat on the sofa with a pale face. She looked as if she had lost her soul. "Mom, are we doomed? Will Leo be in prison forever?" Renee hugged Carmen with tears. Carmen''s face zed over. She''d never thought she would be so miserable. "No, I''ll get him out." She pushed Renee away and called Edgar. The bell rang for a long time before Edgar picked it up. "What?" Edgar''s voice was very low, as if he was afraid of being heard. "Leo''s arrested. You must help him! He is your son." Carmen said with tears. "I am in the hospital now. I have already known what happened. Don''t worry, I''ll try to help him. But you can''t live there any longer. "The Lin family knows you''re there. They won''t let you go!" Edgar reminded. "You guys are in a lot of trouble!" Chapter 389 Chapter 389 After hanging up the phone, Carmen''s heart sank even more. Edgar promised to help Leo, but he''d been fired from the Xia''s Group. He was already infamous and divorcing Ad. What could he do without the help of both the Lin family and the Xia family? "Mom, what did he say?" "He said he''d find a way. Renee, get your stuff. We gotta get out of here." Carmen believed in Edgar. He wouldn''t joke with her about this. Ad became so arrogant because she was the only daughter of the Lin family. Now that she was injured, she was gonna get even. "What? Mom, why should we leave?" Renee didn''t know what was going on. "Why? Your brother hurt Ad and was arrested. Do you think the Lin family will let us go? If you don''t want to die, get the hell out of here." Carmen was not joking. She knew how important Ad was to the Lin family. "Oh, I see." Renee thought of how Ad broke in with her bodyguards. Carmen was not fit to fight now, so they had to leave! Renee packed her bags in less than ten minutes. She didn''t even put on makeup. She and Carmen dragged their suitcases to the elevator. Seeing the elevator going up, Carmen grabbed Renee''s hand. For some reason, she felt very uneasy. "Let''s take the stairs." Renee believed her and walked to the stairs with her. At this time, the elevator just opened. A group of bodyguards in ck came out. "So this is it, huh?" "Yes, I came here not long ago. Remember, We can do whatever we want as long as we don''t kill them." "That woman is really shameless. She cheated on Ben and tricked him into raising her kids. Poor dumb*ss." "Maybe this is how the upper ss works. Everyone looks gorgeous, but behind the scenes they do countless hical things. Carmen''s daughter got famous when she was a teenager. Like mother, like daughter." "Boss, I haven''t f*cked a woman in a long time. Can I..." "Sure. Just remember to keep them alive." Hearing that, Carmen and Renee felt cold all over. What happened at the warehouse came to Renee''s mind. Tears poured down her face. Carmen quickly covered her mouth to stop her from making a sound. When the bodyguards were walking toward the apartment, Carmen quickly pulled her away. She was d that her intuition just told her not to take the elevator. They took the stairs and left. They did not dare to imagine what would happen if they stayed there. Carmen did not dare to go to the big hotels. She checked into a motel. On one hand, she could afford it. On the other hand, they could avoid being discovered. Renee burst into tears as soon as she entered the room. "Mom, how did we get here? Even the rats are freer than us." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carmen was finally relieved. She hugged Renee tightly. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. This is all because I got greedy. I thought about not having you, but the doctor told me I was carrying a pair of lovely twins, and my uterus was thin. If I got an abortion, I couldn''t have a child again. So I gave birth to you and your brother. I wanted to give you a better life, so I started scheming. I wanted you to be born into a rich family and not be looked down upon, but I didn''t know it would hurt you." Renee shook her head. "No, Mom. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all Tracey''s fault. I swear, I will never let that b*tch go!" "Honey, don''t be silly. We couldn''t beat her before, and now we''ve got nothing. "I only wish to get your brother back now. I hope that we can live a normal life." Carmen went from being a bar girl to a richdy. After all these years, she finally realized one thing. Nothing was more important than health and family. She was too tired to scheme. Renee''s eyes were full of anger. "No! I have to get rid of her. Whatever it takes, I''m gonna take everything away from her!" While Carmen was having a hard time, Tracey was doing just fine. Adam immediately got the news that Leo was arrested, and he told Tracey the whole thing. "Do you want me to put him away for a few more years?" Adam sat in the car and said gently with Tracey in his arms. Tracey didn''t see thating. At first, she thought Ad would just drive Carmen and her kids out of the apartment. "Ad will do it. I won''t get back at them as long as they stop hurting me." Tracey wanted to wipe the te clean. Carmen had paid for what she had done. Besides, even though she let Carmen go, Ad wouldn''t. She just wanted to stay out of this. "Okay, I''ll listen to my little bunny." Adam gently bit her earlobe and said with intimacy. Tracey felt itchy. "All right, all right. We''re arriving at the hospital." "Little bunny, I want you." Adam pressed her on the seat. This man was thinking about car sex. "Adam, knock it off." "It''s not the first time, right? Little bunny, I can''t help it." Adam rolled up the windows. Tracey tried to push him away, but she couldn''t. In the end, shepromised. The atmosphere in the car was getting ambiguous... Sean stood by the window like a statue. He had been conflicted during the past two days. When he saw how close Tracey and Adam were, he suddenly wanted to give up. But something within him told him that he couldn''t give up on her. He stood still in a trance. No matter who she was with, he only wanted to look at her. He didn''t know what happened to herst night. He called her not long ago, and she was on her way to the hospital. He was really happy when he thought that he was about to see her soon. He got out of bed and stood by the window, because he wanted to see her as soon as she arrived. "Sean, let it go. She''s Adam''s woman now. It''s not gonna work out between you two." Rachel knew what he was thinking. "Let it go? Then why don''t you give up on me?" Sean replied indifferently. "We are already married. You''ll always be my husband." Rachel looked somewhat stubborn. Sean didn''t answer her. When he saw Adam''s car, his eyes lit up. The car door opened and the driver got off. But he didn''t see Adam and Tracey. The doors and the windows were closed. What were they doing inside? Chapter 390 Chapter 390 After a long time, the car door was opened. Tracey subconsciously smoothed her clothes and got off the car with Adam. Sean didn''t know what Adam had said, but it made Tracey gently beat his chest. Adam pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Sean was so far away from them, but he could still feel their closeness. He clung to the edge of the windowsill, and blue veins stood out on his wrists. Rachel snorted disdainfully. "Humph, turns out she''s a slut. Car sex? Shame for her." Rachel obviously forgot how she drugged Sean and undressed herself in front of him before. She was only 18 years old. "Don''t judge her." Sean couldn''t stand anyone speaking ill of Tracey. "Heh, you treasure her, but she doesn''t love you anymore. Isn''t it pathetic?" Rachel got angry. She had done so much for him, but all he wanted was Tracey. He was always ignoring her. "It''s none of your business. If you don''t stay out of this, I''ll divorce you." Sean red at her coldly and then went back to his bed. Rachel''s heart sank when she heard this. He wanted to divorce her just for a woman who didn''t love him at all. Then, Tracey''s voice came from the corridor. "Oh, I hate medicine. Adam, I''m fine now. Can I not take it? It tastes so bitter." "It''s good for your health. Be good, little bunny." Adam coaxed her. "But I hate it..." Tracey sounded like a spoiled child. No man could say no to her. Even Sean''s heart melted when he heard this. How he wished she was talking to him! Adam and Tracey stopped at the door. "I''ll listen to you about anything else, but you listen to me about this. You go inside, and I''ll get you the medicine." "Oh." Tracey opened the door a little glumly. "Are you feeling better today?" Looking at Sean and Rachel, Tracey put on a calm face. Although she was concerned about Sean, there was indifference in her eyes. That was to say, she was wary of anyone who was not Adam. Sean looked at her face with fascination. This pretty girl didn''t belong to him anymore. "Well, yes." Sean suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. He finally knew how she felt when he cheated on her. It must be hard for her to see the man she loved sleeping with her friend. "By the way, Uncle left in a hurry yesterday. What happened to you?" Sean asked. Tracey shook her head. "Well, it''s fixed. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Tracey brought the fruit to the bathroom. "I''m going to wash it." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Leave it to me. I''m Sean''s wife, aren''t I?" As Rachel said this, she snatched the fruit from Tracey. Tracey didn''t bother to argue with her. She didn''t really want to wash the fruit, she just didn''t want to talk to Sean. "Let her be. Sit down and rest for a while." Sean said. "Okay." As soon as Tracey sat down, Adam came in with medicine. Seeing this, she frowned. She didn''t hate to taking medicine before, but taking it every day made her sick. Now she was happiest during her period because she didn''t have to take medicine. Adam felt sorry when he saw her bitter face. But what could he do? This medicine was good for her health. "Stop frowning. You can have chocte after taking medicine." Adam spread out his palm. It was Tracey''s favorite hazelnut chocte. "Alright." Traceypromised. Adam put the chocte into her mouth and asked, "Does it make the medicine less bitter?" "Yes." Their intimacy pricked Sean and Rachel in the heart. Tracey asked with a frown, "Adam, tell me. How much longer do I have to take this?" "Well, you need to take it until you are in good health. Your body needs some work." Adam answered. "All right." Tracey didn''t think deeply. "Uncle, what''s wrong with Tracey?" Sean thought Tracey looked healthy. "She''s just a little weak. This medicine will strengthen her." Adam answered frankly. "I see." Only then did Sean feel relieved. He thought Tracey was suffering from a serious illness. The atmosphere was getting weirder. Originally, Sean wanted to get close to Tracey by taking advantage of his injury, but things didn''t work out the way he wanted. Tracey and Adam did PDA all the time. For example, when Tracey wanted to peel an apple, Adam would do it for her at once. "The cut on your palm hasn''t healed yet. What if you get cut again? Let me do what I can for you." "Adam, I''m not as weak as you think." Tracey was a little helpless. At meal time, he would help her fill a bowl of soup, and then get her the food she liked. When it came to afternoon, he had someone bring her her favorite dessert. Tracey suddenly felt that she wasn''t here to take care of Sean, but to have a vacation. Adam was too nice to her. She didn''t need to do anything. Rachel, however, was as busy as Sean''s servant. She needed to help the nurse change his dressing and wash him. Compared to Tracey, Rachel felt like she was living in hell. She really wanted to get Tracey and Adam to out of here, but she didn''t have to the right to do so. But there was one good thing about them staying. Sean might give up on Tracey after seeing how sweet she and Adam were. One day, he would get over Tracey and fall in love with her. It waste at night. Rachel was so tired that she fell asleep. Sean was doing much better than he did the other day. Adam said to Tracey, who was about to stay up all night. "Go to sleep. I''ll stay by his side." "You need to rest, too. You are more tired than me." "I''ll wake you up in the middle of the night. You go to sleep now." He was lying, but she bought it. Sean was more easily tired than before, and he soon fell asleep. The whole ward quieted down. Adam held Tracey in his arms. Her leg reached out to his thigh. What a temptress! Adam nced at Sean, who was sleeping soundly, and came up with an evil idea. He quietly stretched out toward the sleeping beauty. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Tracey was deep in sleep. "Stop it... Uh." The next second, Adam gagged her. His body became hotter and hotter. Tracey opened her eyes and woke up. She finally knew what was going on. "Adam, not now!" For fear of waking Sean up, she whispered in Adam''s ear. Adam gently bit her earlobe with affection. He knew every sensitive spot on her, and soon she was turned on. "Little bunny, I will be gentle." He sounded like a demon. There were people around, and they were gonna wake up any minute. Tracey had never felt so nervous and excited. Her whole body went soft with pleasure, but she did not dare to hoot. She bit her lip and clutched the sheet tight. Adam was usually very aggressive in bed, but today he was slowing it down. It made her crazy. Sean was sleeping soundly, but the shaking of another bed awakened him. There was no light in the room, but he could see the quilt rising like a mountain. He immediately knew what was happening. Tracey hotted like a kitten from time to time, which made him feel like there was a cat scratching his heart. The sexsted for an hour. It was the longest hour of Sean''s life. From beginning to end, he grabbed the quilt like Tracey. He did it because of anger, while she did it because of pleasure. Tracey leaned into Adam''s arms and blushed in the darkness. She actually had sex with Adam here. She felt her cheek grow thicker. Back in the day, she''d think she was a slut. She buried her head in his arms, which made him raise the corner of his mouth. She thought that was gonna cover up what just happened? In fact, he banged her in Sean''s room on purpose. He wanted to show Sean that if he wanted Tracey to be here; he was gonna have to live with listening to them have sex every day. "Good night." Adam gently kissed her forehead, and Tracey fell asleep again. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Adam closed his eyes with satisfaction. He could get a good night''s sleep, but Sean couldn''t. Although Sean didn''t see how they had sex, he couldn''t help picturing it again and again. The next morning, Sean decided to leave the hospital and go home to recuperate. Tracey breathed a sigh of relief. She finally didn''t have toe here again. "Take a good rest. I''ll see you another day," she said to Sean casually. Actually, she was just being polite. "Well, thank you for these two days." Sean knew his n had failed. He couldn''t stand the fact that Adam and Tracey were in love. "Wish you good luck. Goodbye." Adam said with Tracey in his arms. Rachel red at them and said, "Stop acting. Sean, let''s go." The car slowly left. Tracey felt relieved. "It''s finally over." "Hum, I didn''t expect him to be so pussy." Adam said with a contemptuous attitude. Tracey immediately thought of what happenedst night. "Adam, what do you mean by that?" She asked with a smile. Adam had a bad feeling and quickly stepped back. "No, nothing. Why are you looking at me like this? It''s creepy." "Sean knew we had sexst night, didn''t he?" "I don''t know. I was being as quiet as I could." He started ying dumb. "Humph, you did it on purpose. You promised me he wouldn''t know it! You big liar!" Tracey put her hands on her waist and approached him with a gloomy face. "Ahem, little bunny, I''ll go check Sean out. Wait for me here." He ran away. Tracey tried to catch up with him. "Adam, you big liar, stop!" Not only did Adam not stop, but he ran even faster. Tracey smiled helplessly. She knew why Adam did this. Maybe he knew what Sean was nning when he got hurt for her. At that time, she was immersed in worry and guilt, so he didn''t tell her what Sean was up to. He was afraid that she would ming him for thinking too much. Therefore, he said nothing, but apany her to take care of Sean. Hepletely ruined Sean''s n. This man was ruthless to others, but would do anything for her. He had been protecting her in his way. He had never spoken ill of Sean in front of her. He just showed her the truth. What a smart man! Not only did he avoid arguing with her, but he got what he wanted. Tracey couldn''t help but love him more. He spent all his time on her. Not only did he have to deal with his rival, but he had to deal with hispany and protect her. He said that he was her housekeeper, but in fact, he did a lot more than a housekeeper. Adam came out and saw Tracey standing in the same ce. He walked to her carefully. "Little bunny, are you angry?" Tracey put her arms around her chest. He hurriedly hugged her and said, "Well, I admit that I did it on purpose. That night, Sean stayed in your arms after getting hurt for you. Later, he used your guilty to get close to you. I can''t let him seed, can I? So I stayed here to protect you, in case you fell in love with him again. You are too kind. Last night, I sexed you up on purpose. I want him to know that you''re mine. Little bunny, I know I was wrong. I did some pretty dark things to get to you. I..." "Do you know what your biggest was?" Tracey looked up at him. There was no sorrow or joy in her eyes. Adam didn''t know what she was thinking at all, and he was a little scared. "I shouldn''t have set Sean up?" He answered cautiously. "No, you shouldn''t have doubted my love for you. We are engaged. I won''t fall for him again. When we meet with danger or difficulty, we must face it together. But you always stand in front of me. I know you don''t want me to get hurt, but Adam, I don''t want you to get hurt, either. You don''t like Sean, but you chose to take care of him for me. You were so tired that your eyes were red, but you asked me to have some rest. You''re always there for me. You love me so much that you totally forget about yourself. I feel sorry for you. This is your biggest mistake." Tracey''s words stunned Adam. He didn''t realize that she didn''t me him, but felt sorry for him. "Tracey..." His voice was a bit hoarse. Tracey nestled in his arms and stood on tiptoe to gently kiss him on the cheek. "Adam, thank you for loving me so much." "I''ve already grown up. No matter what happens, we''ll deal with it together, okay?" Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Adam thought men should be responsible for everything. Wasn''t it a man''s job to shield his woman? Tracey''s sudden words reminded him, and he asked, "Tracey, are you ming me?" "Yes. I me you for looking at me and not yourself," Tracey said helplessly. "I''m sorry, Tracey. I wanted to protect you so much that I ignored your feelings. No matter what happens in the future, we will face it together." He held her tightly in his arms. "That''s exactly what I want." Tracey smiled gently. "Since you took the day off, let me go shopping with you. It''s not easy for you to put down your work." Adam thought of Tina''s leaving. He wanted his baby to move on. "Adam, I''m not as fragile as you think. I took a week off for taking care of Sean and starting my own business. I have to go to the job fair today." Adam shook his head helplessly. "You''re such a workaholic." "If I had a kid, I''d choose to be a housewife. But now I want to fight for my career." She smiled at him. Adam, of course, understood her. He said, "Okay, I''ll send you there." "Okay." Tracey knew that Adam would support her no matter what. Tracey''spany hadn''t even officially opened yet, but it was already making waves in the financial world. Every was curious about this mysteriouspany and its boss. They heard that the woman had worked abroad, but no one knew who she was. She promised to treat her employees better than herpetitors. It was really fascinating. Humans were greedy, so many people were eager to work for Tracey''spany. The number of applicants was endless. Thank God Steve got Tracey an assistant to handle the job fair. Otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to juggle Xia''s Group and her newpany. The car stopped in the center of town. Adam held Tracey''s hand and walked to the grand building. "If I''d known this building was gonna be yourpany, I would have gone easy on Steve." Tracey was confused. "What?" "Thisnd used to be mine. When Steve said he was gonna build an office here, I thought he was crazy, because such a prime location is usually used as a shopping mall." Adam scoffed at Steven''s n at that time. Tracey smiled helplessly. "He''d be pissed off if he knew this. In fact, he was not crazy. He was just trying to give me what I wanted." "What do you mean?" It was Adam''s turn to be surprised. "You know, he and I have had a hard time abroad. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I once told him that if I ever got rich, I would go downtown and build a high-rise in a prime location. I was gonna stand up there and look down, making those who mocked me regret it. I was just dreaming, but he took it seriously. When he knew that I wasing back, he specially built for me." "Tracey, I''m really d that you didn''t fall in love with him, or you''d never be mine." Adam looked around this magnificent high- rise building. It was a token of Steve''s love for her. "Maybe he and I are just not meant to be together. He was there for me when I was going through the worst of it, but all I could think about was revenge. Love was a luxury for me. He knew I didn''t love him, so he never told me how he felt. Later, I returned home, met you and somehow forgot everything." Tracey smiled helplessly. "If Steve confessed his love to you before you met me, would you be with him?" Adam cared a great deal about her answer. "I don''t know, but even if I agreed to be with him, it was not because of love. I appreciate what he did for me, but I still don''t love him." Tracey was very clear about this. "I''m the one who should thank you for loving me." Adam sighed. "Of course, so you have to be nice to me." "Sure. Let''s go to yourpany." Adam took Tracey to the exquisite building. Thepany''s name was Sun, because Steve was like a ray of sunshine lighting up Tracey''s world. There were a lot of onlookers around. It''d been built for a long time, but no one had been here. At first, people thought it would be a shopping mall, but a shopping mall wouldn''t be so high. Maybe some rich guy built it and then forgot it. Until recently, no one knew it was gonna be a financialpany. Today was thispany''s job fair. Many people came here. Tracey had been here many times. She had to say that Steve really knew her. It waspletely decorated to her preferences. It was the first time for Adam to be here. He looked at the transparent particles floating up and down in the hall. These particles evolved into various patterns, which attracted everyone''s attention. It added a romantic touch to this firm. Surprising sry, great environment... No wonder so many people wanted to work here. The bossdy must be both rich and gentle. Everyone thought thispany had a promising future. Tracey met some acquaintances here. Set was one of them. She had been at home for more than a week to prepare for the interview. She really cherished the opportunity given to her by Tracey. She specially put on a light makeup, and her simple suit made her look ssy. She used to be so insecure, but she became confident after all this. She was sure she would get this offer. David and his ssmates were also here. He didn''t know who Tracey was until she gave him her card. This woman had her ownpany at such a young age, and she personally invited him toe here for an interview. "Wow, David, you know the bossdy of thispany? We really envy you. If only we could work here," Jacob said with a smile. "Don''t say that. All of us need to pass the interview to work here," David said tly. "Come on, you must have a good rtionship with her. Just tell us about her!" David''s ssmates were very curious. "In fact, you all know her. She is..." David pushed his sses and was about to answer, but someone rushed over. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 It was Lucy. She had been unlucky since she met Tracey at Xia''s Groupst time. She interviewed fivepanies in a row, and none of them epted her. She was the only one of her friends who couldn''t find a job. It worried her so much. At first, she thought she had no problem finding a good job. It turned out that it was not hard to find a job, but it was hard to find a good one. She was really freaked out by the constant rejection from the bigpanies. She heard from her ssmate that David and his friends were going to a newpany for interviews, so she came here. What Lucy had done made David sick. He didn''t want to see her at all. "David." Lucy walked towards him. He used to think she was his goddess, but he just found her disgusting after learning her history. "Why are you here?" David asked in a bad tone. After he got to know Tracey, he found that independent and confident women were the most attractive. Lucy was coquettish even when she was walking. When he liked her, he thought it was cute. But now he hated her and everything she did was just gross. "I heard you knew the president. I''m your ssmate, can you..." Lucy took David''s arm, as if they were a very close couple. She had been standing very close to David, and her chest touched his arm. She shamelessly rubbed them against his arm. Their ssmates didn''t know what had happened. They still thought David was crazy about Lucy. So they joked, "Oh, no wonder you refused us. Turns out you want to give this job to your girlfriend." "Job? Girlfriend? Don''t talk nonsense." Lucy pretended to be shy, but she got closer to David. "What''s wrong with this douche? Why doesn''t he listen to me like he used to? He looks so cold." "But it doesn''t matter. He could be useful. I can sleep with him just to get this great job. It''s not a big deal." She wondered. She must seize the opportunity. "Stop it. I''m single. She''s not my girlfriend." David felt really sick now. He wondered why he was crazy about Lucky before. Was he blind? "We know you''re just being shy. Lucy, don''t mad at him." His ssmates didn''t buy it at all. "I know. He''s shy when there''s a crowd. I don''t me him." Lucy held him tighter. David red at her. This woman was really shameless. He was done with her, and she was still lying to their ssmates. "Wait for me here. I want to talk to her." David took Lucy to leave. "David seems to be a little different from before. He used to be crazy about Lucy." "Who knows? Once you get it, you don''t appreciate it. Let''s not talk about them. What do you think our chances are of getting in today?" "At first I thought there wouldn''t be many applicants. I was totally wrong." "Yes. Did you see those guys over there? They''re the best in the business. We''re over." "It''s toopetitive. Now I''m counting on David." Everyone shook their heads after seeing those elites. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "See? Tracey is also here." One man saw Tracey in the crowd at a nce. It was not because his eyes were sharp, but because Tracey was too eye-catching. She had fair skin and was wearing a white shirt, looking breathtakingly beautiful. ck stilettos made her look mature and more attractive. Everyone was surprised. Compared to Tracey, Lucy was not even pretty. They could sense her presence from so far away. No one had found how gorgeous she was before, because she had deliberately made herself ugly. Now she was like the sun, emitting a light that could not be ignored. "Isn''t she from the Xia family? Why is she here? I hear there''s been a big scandal at the Xia family. Turns out Renee and Leo are not Ben''s kids." "Tracey is the only heir of the Xia family now. Sigh, why didn''t I know it earlier? If I had pursued her, I would have been the boss of Xia''s Group." One man was still dreaming. Another man pointed to the man beside Tracey. "Stop dreaming. Look at that guy." "He... Who is he? I''ve seen him in a financial magazine before, but I can''t think of his name." "He''s Adam Xiao, the man every woman in the city wants to marry. Turns out he''s been single all these years because he''s waiting for Tracey. Wait, is thispany his?" Everyone was guessing. In short, no one thought it was Tracey''spany. Then, they agreed that thispany was Adam''s. "Looks like Mr. Xiao is dating Tracey. Should we talk to her and have her ask her boyfriend to set us up?" "That''s a good idea. I don''t think Tracey will say no to her ssmates, will she?" Everyone tried their best to get a job. At this time, David pulled Lucy to a corner. "What on earth are you doing here?" "Let go, you hurt me!" Lucy shook off David''s hand. "Just like you, I want to get into thispany." "Then why were you talking nonsense in front of our ssmates?" David was really mad at her. "Nonsense? Aren''t we dating?" Lucy blinked innocently. "Shut up. Just so we''re clear, I have nothing to do with you. Please stay away from me." David felt that this woman didn''t have self esteem at all. What she said next shocked him again. She suppressed her anger, put on a ttering smile, grabbed his fingers and put them on her chest. The soft touch took him by surprise. The next second, she approached him and whispered in his ear, "David, help me get this job. I''ll be yours tonight." Chapter 394 Chapter 394 David was a homeboy, and he had never had a rtionship. He fell in love with Lucy at the first sight of her. In the past, Lucy had long ck hair and always wore a white dress. David liked such a pure girl. At this moment, this so-called pure girl was seducing him. He had mixed feelings. On the first day of school, she looked shy, and she was as clean as water. But now, she was wearing heavy makeup and cheap perfume. She would sell herself for a job. Lucy thought David, who had never had sex, wouldn''t say no to her. And his heart would be her captive after knowing how wonderful sex was. She lifted up her skirt to reveal thece of her ck underwear. "David, I feel there''s a spark between us. You help me get into thispany, and we''ll be together every day, won''t we? I''m doing this for our future." Lucy was sure that no man could say no to such a tempting offer. David was no exception. She was too confident to notice the deep disgust in his eyes. "Lucy, could you please get off of me? You make me sick." "Wh-what did you say?" Lucy had always been very confident. Those middle-aged men were crazy about her. She couldn''t believe a virgin rejected her! Seeing her shock, David pushed her away directly. "I think you didn''t look in the mirror when you went out. Lucy, I''m telling you. "I was crazy about you because I was blind. I''ve already moved on and now I don''t like you at all. ''Tm pretty sure I won''t fall in love with you again, so please behave yourself. Not all men are interested in you." David calmly adjusted his suit. He had always been kind and would do everything he could to help others. In Lucy''s mind, he was an idiot. Even though he was a straight-A student, she looked down upon him. In the past, he didn''t even dare to talk to her. When she was looking at him, he would turn his head away with a blush. If it weren''t for the fact that he could help her with her homework, she wouldn''t have talked to this nerd. However, the man she had always looked down upon did not blush at all when he spoke to her. He''dpletely changed. "David, what do you think you are? If you hadn''t been chasing me like a dog, I wouldn''t have even noticed you! How dare you be so arrogant?" Lucy blushed with anger. David wasn''t annoyed at all. He just looked at her calmly. "Maybe I wasn''t just blind. I was crazy to go after you. But it was a thing of the past. We''re strangers now. I don''t want you in my life." After saying that, he straightened his tie and left directly. Lucy was really shocked. The nerd rejected her? Why did she think he was cute when he straightened his tie? She must be crazy. Since she couldn''t rely on David, she had to get this job by herself. David found his ssmates were gone when he came back. It was almost time for the interview. Where were they? They were following Tracey. Adam noticed it and said with a frown, "Tracey, you go first." "Are you going to deal with those people?" Tracey had seen those followers. "Well, they followed us since we entered the hall. I''m gonna check on them." This was Tracey''s company, so Aadm was particrly cautious. "Well, they''re here for me. Leave it to me." "What, you know them?" Adam was a little confused. "They are my ssmates. I guess they just want to say hello to me. Don''t worry, it''s okay." Tracey gently patted him on the shoulder. "Okay, I''ll wait for you here." Tracey turned around and walked toward her ssmates. Seeing this, they panicked. They nned to ask her for help, but now they didn''t know what to say. Perhaps it was because Tracey''s aura was too strong. She walked to them like a queen. It seemed that she was from a different world. They didn''t even dare to look at her. Tracey walked up to them and asked, "You guys want to talk to me?" "Yes, yes. We didn''t expect to see you here. We dared not to disturb you because you were with Mr. Xiao." Rn was usually a good talker, but in Tracey''s presence he felt that his tongue was no longer at his disposal. "Are you here for an interview?" Tracey remembered that she had asked David to bring some talents here. They might be the ones he chose. Before that, Tracey had been worried that no one would want to work for herpany. Unexpectedly, there were so many people here today. "Yes. Tracey, no, Miss Xia, is this also why you are here?" One man said respectfully. None of them had thought that this ugly duckling was actually a white swan. "Well, sort of." Tracey didn''t say that she was the lead interviewer. "Wow, it''s really surprising. I thought rich girls didn''t need interviews." "But I''m sure the interview is a piece of cake for Miss Xia." Everyone was ttering Tracey. She raised her eyebrow and said, "If you want to say something, just say it." She found that they were up to something. "Well... Miss Xia, were you with Mr. Xiao just now? Is thispany his?" Adam was the only one with the resources to run apany this big. "What do you want to say?" Tracey looked at them and felt a bit annoyed. Why couldn''t they just get to the point? "Well, now that you know Mr. Xiao, can you put in a good word for us with him? "Look at those elites. We''re no match for them. Since we''re ssmates, can you..." So that was their purpose. Tracey smiled slightly and said, "I believe the standard for recruitment is competence. Thispany has just started and needs a lot of talents. As the top students, you guys should be more confident." Backdoor dealings weremon in society, but Tracey didn''t expect herself to encounter this. She wondered how they would react when they knew she was the president. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Thinking of this, a shadow of smile touched her mouth. Everyone was attracted. "Miss Xia is so gorgeous!" Chapter 395 Chapter 395 They looked at each other in dismay. Tracey''s words meant that she would not put in a good word forthem. "Well, we can only resign ourselves to fate." They were a little depressed. Although they were all top students in school, it was different frompeting jobs. They were fighting against the elites who had been through heavy training and screening for a long time by the financial industry. As students, it was inevitable for them to feel unconfident. Tracey understood their feelings very well. If she hadn''t been to America, she would have been afraid of being eliminated in the interviews as an ordinary person. "Don''t worry. Show your strength out, and don''t be nervous during interviews, just give it a full y to your best level. Of course, they are elites. They have their own advantages, but you also have your own too." Tracey was like an elder who was encouraging the younger generation. "In terms of work experience, we are weakpared with them. Isn''t the work experience the most important thing for the interview?" Rn asked. Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "Work experiences are indeed important, but in addition to that, we should have the motivation to fight for ourselves. Most of them only came here for better benefits. They had be more and more utilitarian in these years of surviving the cruel society. Gradually, they lost momentum, rushing forward. As you can see, thispany is a young new company. What it needs is fresh blood, also the momentum and strength of young people. Those old guys may not have these traits." "So, we still have a chance?" "Of course, the opportunity is equal to every one of you. Whether you can seize it or not depends on you. I have to go first." Tracey''s casual words enlightened them. "Okay, Miss Xia. I wish you a sessful interview." "Thanks." Tracey looked back with a smile which made this group of people even drunker. After she left for a while, young men finally came to their senses. "I finally understood something." One of them said. "What?" "Tracey is the real stunner of our school. If she was born in ancient times, she would definitely be the monster who brought cmity to the royal family, the country and the people!" "That''s right. I thought Lucy was a goddess before, but now when I looked at Tracey, I knew for the first time that what temperament should a woman have. In the future, I will look for a wife who is in such a temperament." Rn said and blinked his eyes. "Come on, you are really dreaming. How many women like Miss Xia are there in this world? Take Renee as an example. She was also raised by the Xia family, but apart from having fun every day, what else she was doing? She didn''t have the slightest quality of Tracey. Tracey has such a good family background, such a good appearance, but she still has strong ability! How many women like her can you find out?" "No wonder even Adam has been fascinated by her. I''m really envious of them. Rich man and beautiful woman, it''s a heaven- made match!" When everyone was still praising, David caught up with them. "What are you guys doing here? Get ready for the written test soon." "Guess who we saw just now?" "Who?" "Tracey! She is also here for the interview. Now I know that the goddess should be like her. She is walking with the wind." "Look at how excited you are," David said. At the thought of the fact that nobody knew Tracey''s real identity, David was taken aback. "By the way, why didn''t Lucye with you? What did you two just say?" Everyone''s attention was shifted from the interview. "Don''t mention that woman to me again, otherwise, don''t me me for falling out with you. I have nothing to do with her." David wanted to vomit at the thought of Lucy''s ttering look. "Did she think that men would all like her body? The more she behaved so, the more evidence could prove how many men she had slept with in the past!" David thought. "Okay, okay, we stop. I am just curious. You used to love her so much, but now we can''t mention her?" "I didn''t know she is such a kind of woman!" As soon as finding himself blind for so many years by Lucy''s character, David got sick. "Well, don''t be angry. Of course, we are still your brothers. You will have a better woman. Ah, if I can marry a woman as perfect as Tracey, I''ll be awakened by myughter when I'' m sleeping." David pat on his head. "Don''t think too much. She''s not the woman we can dream of. Let''s go, let''s go." "Yes." Standing behind them and hearing their conversation, Lucy was very upset. "Tracey! Tracey! It¡¯s her again!" She thought. "It must because of that b*tch, David became more and more indifferent to me!" Anger made Lucy¡¯s face pale. There were many candidates for the interview. Tracey walked back to Adam''s side. When they entered the elevator, Adam pressed her against the wall and started his crazy kiss. Tracey was startled by his movement. "What are you doing?" Tracey pushed him away. "I don''t like you to smile at others. You don''t even know how attractive you are. Those brats just now were all drunk." Adam was like an unhappy child. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Tracey smiled helplessly. "Do you just feel jealous? And do you feel jealous because of a few insignificant men?" "Yes, I''m jealous. I didn''t expect that your smile could be so lethal. Seeing that their eyes are almost fixed on you, I can''t wait to dig out their eyes." Adam held Tracey tightly. The elevator was opened. "Rx, my heart had long belonged to you. Can''t you rest assured about me?" "No, you are too attractive, I want to hide you in my pocket all the time." Adam chuckled. "Well, I don''t know how to respond to that. Let''s take a look at my office!" Tracey walked out of the elevator with Adam. They were on the top floor. The corridor outside the elevator was made of ss, and they could see straight to the ground at a nce. Steve was very attentive when in charge of the building design. Tracey said that she wanted to stand at the top of the crowd, so he came up with the ss design. However, Tracey walked on the floor with fear, as if she was floating in the air. Adam saw her timidity and picked her up. "Little fool, don''t be afraid, I''m here." "Who says I''m scared? I''m just... a little ufortable. Put me down. This is thepany, don¡¯t be seen by the gossipers." Tracey said in shyness and anxiety. "Really?" Adam suddenly put her down. When Tracey looked down and saw the dense crowd below, she felt as if she was falling. And she clutched Adam''s clothes tight. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Tracey was scared to lean against Adam, such a lovely side of her soon aroused Adam'' s masculinity. He picked her up. Traceyy in his arms, saying helplessly, "Steve said he would give me a surprise. I think it''s more like a scare." Although Tracey had been here several times when this building was under construction, for protecting the surprise, Steve not allowed her to go to the top floor. Unexpectedly, this surprise was so scared. Adam chuckled. "He is kind, he just wants to fulfill your wish. Who knows that my little bunny is timid?" "Who''s timid? I''m not a coward. I''m just a little ufortable." Tracey was stubborn. "You are right, my little bunny isn''t a coward." His words sounded like mocking. Tracey was mocked and feeling shy, "If you don¡¯t stopughing at me, I... I''ll walk." "How dare Iugh at you?" Although saying so, Adam was still smiled evilly. Soon they arrived at Tracey''s office. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Tracey opened the door, a smiling face was greeting them. "President Xia, good morning! Uh..." Obviously, the speaker did not expect to see Tracey was held by Adam. "I, ahem, good morning." Tracey hurriedly came down. I was Mark''s sister and had be the right-hand woman of Steve and Tracey over the years. Steve knew that Tracey might be too busy to handle twopanies, so he specially asked I to come for helping. She was the one who managed the newpany during Tracey''s absence. "This must be Steve¡¯s love rival, isn''t he? He''s really handsome and graceful. Tracey, no wonder you don¡¯t like Steve." I was close with them. Otherwise, no subordinate dared to joke their bosses like this. "I, it¡¯s not the case. It''s a matter of fate. Well, let me make an introduction. He''s Xiao..." "Mr. Xiao, I know Mr. Xiao. I know the man who Steve hates most. Hi, I¡¯m I.¡± She stretched out for making a handshake. Tracey curled her lips, but Adam was very calm. "Hello, I, thanking you for taking care of my little bunny¡¯spany." Since she was especially sent here by Steve, she must be very trustworthy, just like Jensen. It was not easy to find a loyal and clever confidant, so Adam was polite to her. "Haha. Sure enough, you are so sweet to your girl." Is liked to joke all the time. "Stop teasing me. Things have been mixed up these days. Wee to A City, I''ll treat you a feast tonight." Tracey patted I on her shoulder. "No problem, I want a big treat. Steve was a miser. It was hard to ask for a big treat from him." "Okay, I''ll order what you want to eat. Are you ready for today''s interview?" Tracey was happy to see an old friend but still cared about the job fair. "I know, you only care about your work. Why don''t youe and see the surprise he prepared for you?" I took Tracey''s hand and walked in. When stepping into the office, Tracey found that she was at somewhere exactly the same as her office in America. The new office was decorated fully ording to her preferences. "This is..." Tracey was stunned. Not to mention the decoration, even the small ornaments were in the same ce. "How do you like the surprise? Steve really treated you well. He was afraid that you would be alone in A City, so he constructed this ce into an office identical to the one you used before. Although he can''t apany you all the time, he can give you a familiar feeling. Hey, I thought you would go together with him. What a pity!" "I, Adam is here, don¡¯t say like that..." Tracey knew that Adam was an easy-bing jealous man. "It doesn''t matter. I should thank Steve for taking care of Tracey so well." Adam was understanding I''s hostility to him. After all, I and Steve had been not only coworkers but also friends for long. With Steve'' s affection toward Tracey, it was difficult for I to ept Adam when they met for the first time. "You'' re so generous, President Xiao." I said. "Well,e and tell me about the interview." Tracey changed the topic. "Well, apart from the people sent by Steve from the States, we still have to recruit 54 for different positions. This is the list, take a look." I removed hostility and soon became serious about the work. "Okay, I see." Tracey nced at the list. "How many applicants?" "Well, I was originally worried that not too many people will apply with us, but in fact, many people are quite interested in Sun. There are 300 people out there for today''s interview." "It''s all thanks to your advertisement. Otherwise, how could there be so many peopleing over? No wonder Steve asked you to help me." Tracey understood well about I''s ability. "Don''t praise me, It''s my duty. Of course, I hope that ourpany will get better in the future. I have read everyone''s resume. Many applicants were the excellent workers from their previous companies. I''ve marked these talents. You should pay attention to them during the interviewter. It''s about time. I''ll go to supervise the written test." "Thanks." Tracey nodded and said. Thepany''s written test was different from that in the school. On the paper, there were only a few questions which were given by the big shots, but no standard answers for them at all. Applicants had only half an hour to do the test. All of them had to think fast and write, making the scene looked like the school final. Now only Tracey and Adam in the office. Tracey looked at everything around her with great nostalgia, and Adam also noticed every detail of this room. "He did put you in his heart." Adam said. Tracey knew that he was jealous again, so she turned around and gently leaned in his arms. "Adam, are you angry?" "To be honest, I''m a little ufortable, but I''m not angry. To the contrary, I''m happy that so many people love you." Adam said and held Tracey in his arms. "My little bunny had suffered too much. She deserves this love." Adam thought. "Adam, sheep is my family in my heart, and you are the one I love. I won''t judge whom of you is more important to me, you are equally important." "I know. Don''t worry, I''m not angry. I''m thirsty. I saw a coffee maker over there. I''ll brew you some coffee." Adam gently let go of her. Tracey smiled. "Adam, you are such a versatile man!" "If not being so, how I¡¯m qualified to be your man?" Adam directly walked to the coffeemaker and started his work. While Tracey looked at the interviewee''s information quietly at the side. Adam came over with a cup of coffee. Maybe this was real happiness. Tracey read the information carefully, and from time to time, she flipped the page to make a slight sound, and Adam brought the coffee he brewed over. The rising steam blurred Tracey''s face, and Adam stood aside and looked at her seriously. Everything was immersed in soundless sweetness. This was the life that Adam had always wanted. "Little bunny, coffee is ready." He reminded in a soft tone. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 After two rounds of the tests, more than half of the people had been eliminated. Soon it was the afternoon and the final interview awaited there. I called Tracey to wake her up. Now she was taking a nap in the office. Tracey said "Okay" vaguely to the phone. Actually, she had been awakened for long, but she didn''t get up, justzilyying on Adam''s legs to rest. "You can take more sleep." Adam said in a spoiling tone. "No, I can''t have them waited for me too long. Adam, you can rest here for a while, After I finish the interview, let¡¯s eat out together." Tracey struggled to get up, and Adam tidied her messed hair well. "Go, I'' II wait for you here." Adam said. "Okay." A gentle kiss from Tracey fell on Adam''s forehead. She was about to walk out. As soon as the door opened, the ss corridor and the moonwalk suddenly came back to Tracey''s mind. Yes, she hadn''t adapted to the scare yet. She stood still and took a deep breath. At this time, she was carried up high. "I¡¯ll tell I to cover a carpet on it. Without me, I''m afraid that you will be scared all the time.¡± Adam''s voice sounded. "I will adapt to it." Tracey smiled. As a person who had already gone through so many hardships, adapting to the ss corridor would be just a small problem to fix. "I believe you." Adam sent her to the elevator and watched her leave. There was another reason why Steve chose this location to make this building. In addition to luxury, the view here was fantastic. Located in the central area, the scenery of the entire city could be seen clearly from the building. For example, Tracey''s office was an excellent observation site with a 360-degree viewing experience. Thank Steve''s design. Working here, Tracey could enjoy the all-day view of the city, which may comfort her from busy work. Adam knew that although Steve was not here, he used his own way to apany Tracey. He was also an affectionate man. After a morning''s hard work, every applicant was tired. But none of them dared to rx because they were facing their final challenge. There were only around 100 people left. Although the applicants were getting fewer, it was still a huge number. "No.1." Ste took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. At first, when Tracey asked her toe to the interview, she was hesitant. On the one hand, she was worried that the newpany would not be promising enough and less competitive to her old employer Xia''s Group. On the other hand, she was worried that she may not even be epted by a newpany. Only after seeing the talents who came to take the interview, did she have a concept of this company''s power. It hadn''t even officially started to run, so many people had been attracted to apply for jobs, which made Ste more unconfident. Unluckily, she was the first one to ept the final interview. She still remembered what Tracey told her before, "You have to be confident." She kept telling herself, "Ste, you can do it! Go go!" Then she slowly pushed the door open. There were only two people inside, one of them was the interviewer who tested her before. When Ste looked at the other one with clean eyes, she got surprised. "Tracey!¡± Ste couldn''t help saying, "Director, why are you here?" "Applicant number one, you can start to introduce yourself." I nced at Ste and then at Tracey. Apparently, they knew each other. Tracey''s eyes were still indifferent, and no extra trace of other emotions revealed from her look. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ste took a while to calm herself down. Looking at Tracey''s encouraging eyes, she finally understood why Tracey didn''t defend her in Xia¡¯s Group before. It turned out that it was not because Ste was not worthy of Tracey''s help, but Tracey had already arranged other ways for the subordinate she loved and cherished. Ste was grateful, and she tried her best to calm down. She knew Tracey well, and she knew that Tracey valued individualpetence most. Even though she was offered this opportunity, if Ste underperformed, she would be passed atst. "Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Ste Shen, I graduated from A University. I''ve worked for the Xia''s Group for one year..." I nced at Tracey. She was certain that Ste and Tracey knew each other but having no idea that how good their rtionship was. "Since you have worked for Xia''s Group, to be direct, thispany was an excellent bigpany, being admitted by them could somewhat prove yourpetence. You should have a promising future if you continue to work for them. So, could you please tell me the reason why you chose to leave?" This was just a regr interview question. Ste bit her lip. Should she tell the truth that she got plotted and was expelled by other coworkers? No matter being expelled or not, telling the truth would be taboo. Tracey was also nervous. Although I liked to joke, when at work, she was always serious. If Ste¡¯s answer could not satisfy her, she would not definitely give Ste permission. Tracey was the same. Also, if Ste told the truth and begged for sympathy, she would end up miserable. Because what she told worth nothing but telling the interviewer ''Tm weak." Ste thought for a moment and said, "Although Xia''s Group is a long- standingpany and has a solid background, I need more challenge." "Challenge?" "Right, Sun has just been established. To be honest, I was a little worried at first, and I am not quite certain about thepany''s future. However, when I came here today, I met so many talents from variouspanies. It proved that my worries were unnecessary. I don''t think apany that recognized by so many people will be bad. Even if it is not as famous as Xia''s Group now, I believe it will surpass Xia''s Group someday! I don''t like standing still and I want to go forward fast. Sun is my challenge. I want to grow up with it." Ste did not mention a word about the past grudge. Instead, she expressed her trust in Tracey¡¯s company, which made Tracey happy and rxed. "Thank you for your answer. One more question, as you know, ourpany has just started. Maybe we still have a lot of shorings. It''s like a boat sailing in a turbulent sea, and it may encounter storms. If you are hit by a big blow, will you choose to give up?" "No, people will encounter a lot of obstacles a lifetime. If we escape this difficulty, what if the next challengees soon? I believe that the storm happens temporarily. What we have to do is not giving up but struggle till the end. When all the challenge is over, thepany will grow up, so do I. If you can give me the opportunity to work with you, I won''t let you down." Compared to the days in Xia¡¯s Group, Ste had obviously turned much more confident and mature. From beginning to end, she looked into Tracey''s and I''s eyes. She spoke with fervor, confidence, and generosity. She was not timid or uneasy at all. I and Tracey whispered to each other for a while, then Tracey stood up. "Congrattions, you are hired." Ste was very happy and walked toward Tracey. After knowing that Tracey was in thispany, she was expecting her new life here much more. "Thank you, Director! Thank you!" She hugged Tracey tightly, and the heavy worry in her heart was finally eased. Tracey smiled and patted her back gently and encouraged, "You are great. I have always known that. Go home and wait for the offer letter." "Thank you, Director. Thank you!" Ste was so happy that she was about to take off. "What? Do you know her?" I asked. "Well, she''s a... friend. She ispetent, and we can cultivate her well." Tracey said. "I see." Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Ste seemed to be back to brightness after winning the interview. Since she was dismissed by Xia''s Group, she felt that she was extremely unlucky. How unfair the world was?! How those idle workers drove a dedicated staff out of thepany so easily? Until this moment did Ste get her lost happiness back. Maybe swallowing the sorrow was destined for trading for the joy today. She left with a bright smile and identally bumped into David. "I''m sorry." She quickly apologized. "Never mind." David saw the smiling face of her, thinking she must have won the offer. ¡°Hope I could be the same lucky." He prayed. Every interviewee was the same surprised as soon as they saw the interviewer. David was calmer since he had already known Tracey''s real identity. It was the first time for him to meet Tracey on such an asion. They used to be the deskmate, now Tracey was not only the first miss of the Xia family but also the interviewer. Correct, life was forever the most dramatic script. David began to introduce himself. Tracey always knew that David was excellent. As a straight-A student, he was good at more than just memorizing the book. When he was in college, he was favored by the professor and hadpleted several big projects with them. Right now, David was like the dancer performing in the middle of the stage. He was so eloquent and confident, dealing with each question that Tracey threw at him. Even without this interview invitation, he should never be worried about the job issue. Long ago, a professor had rmended David to one of his friends. While being invited by Tracey, David changed his mind. He had already fallen in love with her silently. Even knowing that there was a man in much stronger brightness was Tracey'' s match, David couldn''t help approaching her closer. Even just a little closer. That was the only reason why he came here. "Congrattions, you are hired. We'' II send you the offer letterter." Tracey said. "Thank you." David smiled shyly and left. "He¡¯s also an acquaintance of yours?" I asked as she noticed that Tracey became arbitrary again. This was not the agreed procedure. ording to the procedure, interviewers should assess their performance before announcing the recruitment result. However, Tracey directly told them of the hiring decision. "Hmm, don''t worry. There''s absolutely no problem. You don''t trust me?" Tracey raised her eyebrows. "Not exactly. I just feel that you''ve changed." I said. "Be specific?" "Well, you are still looking good, but I think you are more like a human now. You didn''t give me this kind of feeling before." "More like a human? Am I used to be a ghost in your heart?" Tracey pretended to be angry. "Of course not. You used to be immersed in the blow that you had, and there was only hatred in your eyes. It was as if you were alive just for revenge. Even though you were alive, I felt that you were like the walking dead. But since Steve came back to the States from A Cityst time, he told me to not worry about you. I didn''t get him until now. I see there was no hatred in your eyes anymore, and your body is emitting gentleness that you never owned. You have be a normal person." I knew Tracey well. So, she pointed out Tracey''s changes. Tracey smiled andbed her hair, saying modestly, "It''s not the case. I..." "Look, you won''t smile like this in the past. No wonder why Steve voluntarily quit the war that fighting for you. You did change a lot. Now I can see the side of a lovely woman of you, I''m sure it was Adam who made you like this. He was capable to change you from an avenger to a normal woman, I''m not surprised by Steve''s surrender. "Really? Are you serious?" Tracey was a little confused as she never sensed her own dramatic change. "I am. You didn''t just change a little but like changing to another person. I know that Adam should treat you carefully so that made you into a tender woman." Although I never had a boyfriend, she had seen many girls or women in love. She was sensitive to the difference between the women in love or not. As they were going to speak more, the door was opened again. They had to stop chatting. When Rn came in and saw Tracey, he was stunned. In front of her, there was a card, and "Master Interviewer" was written on it. He immediately recalled their dialogue just now. He asked Tracey if she was here to attend the interview, Tracey said, "kind of." She dide here for the interview, but she wasing to interview others! What a huge difference! It turned out it was Tracey who owned hispany! Rn suddenly was embarrassed as he had implied Tracey to put in a good word for him to Adam. Unexpectedly, Tracey was the master interviewer! Seeing Rn looked from stunned to embarrassed, Tracey soon understood his mind and didn''t reveal anything. "Don''t be nervous. Tell me about yourself." Tracey softened her tone. Sitting beside Tracey, I was quitefortable to see the woman who used to be like a hedgehog had disappeared. With so many thorns on the back, Tracey would hurt anyone without caring if the person was the enemy of her or not. As she changed, she would never point her thorns to others but treat them with softness and generosity. Removing indifference and embracing more love. This was what Tracey should be. The old Tracey was just a walking storage of hatred. After taking a deep breath, Rn started his speech. David had done a great job to select many excellent students for Tracey within a short time. If not for this efficiency, David would not be valued so much by the professor. They were all brilliant and had disyed potential. Although inck of experience, as long as being cultivated, they would be outstanding in the workce someday. Compared to those so-called industry talents, Tracey tended to lead the newbies. On the one hand, they had just finished the school days and usually embraced curiosity and passion toward society. On the second hand, they were from the same university, as alumni, Tracey recognized their academic background and character. The interview was in process, and almost every interviewee was the same surprised as Rn when they saw Tracey¡¯s title. "David, I mustin, if you had known that Tracey was the interviewer, why you didn'' t tell us!¡± Rn directly punched David when he went out of the interview room. "I don''t know that she was the interviewer. I only know that she''s the president of thispany." David said. "What?! She is the president! I thought she was just the senior executive or the like, but I didn''t expect that she was the president! Oh my god, was she the Tracey we knew?" Rn and others were confused. As spoke, all of them raised their heads to see this building. "Tracey was so rich. Unbelievable, she was such a hidden dragon." "Actually, you don¡¯t know many things that happen in this world. Let¡¯s go back, and wait for the offer.¡± David said. Finally, his biggest worry had been killed. Lucy was among the rest of the candidates, seeing these boys leaving with smiles. They all had seeded, but she got the backmost number to have the interview. "David must have begged for chances for them. He knew the president." Lucy thought. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was angry and she couldn''t ept David'' s attitude toward her. "I, it''s gettingte. You interview the rest of the people. I''ll go up and have a rest." Tracey nced at the time and said to I. There were only less than ten candidates. I was understanding that Tracey was worried to keep Adam alone at her office for too long. Tracey was never the woman who cared about the work only, now she had someone in her heart. "Okay, leave it to me." I said. Soon after Tracey left, it was Lucy''s turn. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Lucy didn''t see Tracey left, and I didn¡¯t know the grudge between them either. Lucy''s interview went smoothly, as expected after she took a long time to prepare. After all, she had gone through several failures before. Knowing that Lucy was from A University, I directly gave her a pass as Tracey did to her acquaintance previously. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "We''ll send you the offer letter soon." After a whole day''s interview, I was exhausted. "Okay, thank you for the interview." Lucy ran out happily. Finally, she got a dream offer too. In Lucy'' s eyes, thispany must be promising and would take off soon. When Tracey returned to her office, she was still unknown about Lucy''s admission. Adam must be still in the office and he was kept here for a whole afternoon. For a businessman like him, "Time Is Money" was not a joke. Staying here for so long rather than dealing with business, how much would he lose? Tracey was guilty of it, so she left the interview early. With the elevator opening, Tracey soon saw the ss corridor again. She took a deep breath, looking straight forward to avoid seeing the height below. "I have to ovee it, and I can do it fast." Tracey thought. She pushed the door open, finding Adam was asleep there leaning against his hand, which still holding the phone. Tracey walked over and tried to take the phone down, but Adam was in light sleep and he was immediately awakened. "Is the interview over?" Adam asked with drowsy eyes. "Well, almost. Sorry to keep you waiting." Tracey buried herself in Adam''s body. "I have booked a restaurant for you to treat your friend tonight." Adam stood up and stretched. Tracey hugged him from behind, feeling grateful for this man''s generosity to not haggle over I¡¯s hostility. People are waiting in line to treat Adam''s meal, but he could be so generous to proactively serve a person with hostility toward him. It was not because he was too innocent but because he loved Tracey too much. So that he could be the same considerable to Tracey''s friend. It was not easy for everybody to do so. "Adam, thank you." Tracey said and buried her head on Adam''s shoulder. Both of them stood by the huge French windows, the woman was hugging her man. The sun was setting in the distance, dying everything in warm orange. "Don''t leave me if you cherish my kindness. You are the only one I have." Adam said, and gently held Tracey''s hand. "You are too good to make me unable to escape. I won''t leave you." Tracey swore. At this time, I opened the door and came in, she got touched by the scene in her eyes. It was like an exquisite and romantic painting, which absorbed full of the viewer''s attention. Non wonder why Tracey would choose Adam but not Steve. I still remembered how shocked she was when knowing Tracey''s choice. She couldn''t figure out the reason as she deemed no other men in this world would treat Tracey better than Steve. Now she figured it out. Tracey was always a tough woman in front of Steve, but when she was with Adam, she was the little woman hugging from behind. Like the vines wrapping around a big tree. She never had to act tough, she could be soft like this. Maybe Steve could never ever turn Tracey to this. Not only did I deliberately cough gently, Adam and Tracey separated. "I, is the interview over?" "Of course. I''m going to die of exhaustion if the interview goes on. Come on, let''s eat out." I waited at the door. "Okay." Tracey left with them. When they arrived at the door, Adam picked her up again. "Adam, don''t do that. I''m not afraid now." Tracey felt embarrassed when I was aside. "It doesn''t matter. You can just disy affection as much as you want," I said while shrugging her shoulder. They were dining in a seafood restaurant. When they chatted inughter, Tracey got a phone call suddenly. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Tracey put down the chopsticks. "Tracey,e back, please. I''m going crazy." Ben''s voice was full of helplessness. "What happened?" Adam was picking up soup for Tracey, finding she was in a terrible look. Something urgent should be happening. "Adam, I, my father wants me toe. I have to go home now. Sorry for my absence!" As said, Tracey stood up hurriedly. ''TH drive you home." Adam was also ready to get up. "No, Adam, please stay here and take care of I on my behalf. I can call a taxi. I, sorry this time, I''ll eat with you another day." Tracey said and patted I''s shoulder. "No problem! Go ahead." Tracey left. Ben''s voice sounded not too anxious, and it turned out that he didn''t need Tracey''s posthaste, but she was just capable of solving the problem better. After Tracey''s leaving, the atmosphere on the table became awkward. I poured Adam a ss of wine, and she said, "Mr. Xiao, how do you love Tracey?" "Very much." Adam almost blurt out. "So, what aspect of her attracts you the most? The youth, the beauty, or thepetence of her?¡± "Don''t you think that she is overall adorable?" Adam didn¡¯t specify his answer but used some perfunctory words because he found that I was a little strange. In her eyes, there were obvious hates, however, she was unconsciously approaching Adam and had already toast herself several cups of wine. "Miss, I think you should be full. That''s all for this meal." Adam called the waiter to check. I had been asking dumb questions. Adam could be patient with a limited of them. If she kept asking without a pause, Adam would be angry because not every woman was worth treating the same considerate like doing to T racey. "Alright." A deep look shed across I''s eyes. After they went out of the restaurant, Adam asked, "Miss, where are you staying? I''ll call a car and send you back." "As a gentleman, shouldn''t you apany me home? Tracey told you to take good care of me before leaving." I said. Adam took a deep look at her and pursed his lips. "Okay, I''ll send you back. But please sit behind." Generally, Adam would not agree to other women taking his car as if the aura emitted from them would contaminate the air inside. "Alright," I obediently took the backseat. The passenger seat was always and would only be belonging to Tracey. So, I should be thankful for the opportunity to board. If not for being Tracey''s friend, she would have no chance of getting in Adam''s car. "The address?" Adam sounded obviously much colder than before. "I haven¡¯t settled the permanent home yet, and I have lived in the office recently. You can drive me to the hotel nearby." Adam''s eyes darkened. "If my memory is correct, Mark is your brother. You can go to his house for a stay." "He has a girlfriend. I don''t want to bother him." The reason sounded quite convinced. Adam had no choice but to send her to a hotel nearby and asked for a room for her. Still, I wasn''t driving Adam to leave at all. "President Xiao, I''m not familiar with this hotel. Please take me to my room." Now Adam had clearly got this woman''s intention, and he was greatly stimted curiosity to know about her detailed n. He knew that he should be with caution. To know I¡¯s n was to better cope with her evil mind. "Okay." They took the elevator together and Adam apanied I to her room. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Adam opened the door and inserted the card. The brightness soon filled the whole room. "You are here. Have a good night." Adam was about to leave, but I blocked his way and closed the door. "Mr. Xiao, why don''t you sit down for a while?" I asked, and she even locked the door by the way. Seeing the way was blocked, Adam went into the room and sat on the sofa. He casually leaned on it with legs crossed, putting his arm on the armrest. He sometimes was the sweet lover. Now he turned back to the dignified king. "Tell me, what kind of tricks do you want to y?" Adam asked with indifferent eyes. "Mr. Xiao, what do you think of me, Xiao?" I asked. Now what stood in front of Adam was more than a woman, but a tall, slim, and graceful figure. Although her face was not amazingly beautiful, for Adam, it didn''t matter since all women except for Tracey looked the same. "Average. If you want me to praise you, sorry, I''m busy. I''m afraid I won¡¯t waste any of my time on it." Adam said coldly. "Really? But I suddenly found that I am a little in love with you. Anyway, there is nobody else here. It''s better to do something that good for a man and a woman." I smiled and opened her clothes. Adam did not stop her until she fully revealed her body. I got a bit awkward as she found Adam had no reaction. "Shouldn¡¯ t he do something or say something?" I thought. But Adam just stared at her, no emotions within his eyes. "He¡¯s not watching TV but watching a naked woman! Even just watching TV, should he at least give some reaction?" I was getting confused. "Mr. Xiao, I''d like to see if you are really so cold..." She said, and she walked toward Adam. Adam was curious about I¡¯s intention before. Now he understood. I squatted down and stretched to Adam¡¯s belt, soon Adam pinched her chin. "What? Want to y with me?" I smiled. "Brother Adam, we''re not children. You know what I want to do. But don¡¯ t worry, I only asked for one night of fun, and you don¡¯t have to be responsible. Sounds good?" Adam pinched harder and harder, "Don''t call me that. You are not qualified." "Well, then how should I call you? Just Adam?" I thought Adam would not reject her. She deemed men were the same kind of animal with the brain was all about sex, no matter they were superior or just ordinary. On the surface, they were loyal to their women, in fact, few of them were incapable of rejecting seduction. Adam was not exceptional. He behaved restrained in public. When the door closed, he would show men¡¯s nature. "I, you are Tracey¡¯s friend. Is this the way that you treat your friend?" Adam''s eyes were cold, with no emotion or desire. "Like I said, I just want to have fun. I didn''t mean to fight for you. We break up tomorrow." "Haha, have fun, with you?" Adam''s eyes changed finally and became contemptuous. I clenched her fists and looked into his eyes. Such a look was more like looking at a humble creature. "So, you don¡¯t want to?" She kept a forced smile. "Mr. Xiao, I want to tell you a secret." "Say." "Actually... this is my first time. Men love virgins, right? So, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for tonight. Second, I am a virgin. You earned a lot.¡± I infused business logic into her negotiation. But Adam just stopped pinching, and I''s chin turned red. He stood up and walked straightly toward I''s phone. I looked nervous. "What are you doing?" "That should be my question. Recording? So, this is the game you want to y?" Time was ticking on the screen, it''s already ten minutes, which meant that I had started the recording as soon as they arrived at the hotel. "I''m just... trying to make it more fun." I said with her face a little twisted. "Good. If I''m not mistaken, you''ve made up your mind since Tracey left us. You deliberately toast me, in order to make me drunk and then asked me to send you back. At first, I didn''t know what tricks you are ying. Because you don¡¯t look like a bad girl, and Tracey regards you as her good friend. Although she used to make wrong friends before, she had be cleverer now and able to avoid falling into the same trap. So, I didn''t suspect your motivation too much, but I was still curious about your n. Now I know it. You want to seduce me and have sex with me. Later you will send the recording to Tracey. She got betrayed in the past, by her bestie and her boyfriend. This kind of thing hurt her the most. After returning from America, if she was hurt by the same thing again, how could she bear the blow twice? She would escape one more time to the States and throw herself into Steve¡¯s arms?" Adam walked leisurely in the room to do analysis. I was amazed by Adam'' s urate sense. "Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid you''ve watched too many TV series. How can I be so scheming? I am Tracey¡¯s friend, and I won¡¯t hurt her." "Yeah, you won''t hurt her. You just love Steve, don''t you?" "What are you talking about!" I suddenly became intense. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "If not, why you are so excited? If you didn''t like him, you won¡¯t be so hostile to me as soon as we met. I was also thinking, since you are hating me, why do you want me to fu*k you? You''re a virgin! So, there''s only one motivation of you I can tell. You love Steve, and you know that Tracey chose me over Steve made him heartbreaking, so you want tofort him in this way. And you requested toe to A City, not for helping Tracey but forcing her to choose Steve. What a great move! If you seeded, Tracey may not want a word of my exnation and directly leave me. But I, as a friend of them, I know you would like to sacrifice yourself to put Steve and Tracey together. But have you ever thought that how Tracey would be hurt by your stupid n? You don''t know how hard she overcame the fear for life and people, and you don''t know how hard I opened her heart. Are you gonna pushing her back to the fu*king hell?!" Adam finished his words and smashed I''s phone in a rage. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The phone fell hard by I''s side. Adam shouted angrily with a livid face, "I got your purpose to come back this time. You had nned it long ago to break up I and Tracey, today is good for you to implement, but it was still very hurried and you didn''t get enough time to prepare. I, if you really love Steve, you should give him happiness, but not by this kind of mean!" "I wish so, but it was not easy for me. Adam, you acquired Tracey''s love effortlessly. However, in the past three years, it was Steve who apanied Tracey all the time! Without Steve, Tracey had already died! Steve had only her in his heart. After Tracey left the States, Steve threw himself all day long in thepany, when he doesn''t work, he would go get drunk. I do want to give him love, endless love, but he loves Tracey only! What should I do? What can I do??" "Do you think it can make Tracey willing to be Steve''s girlfriend by doing so? No way. You are harming them, actually. Fortunately, I saw through your scheme. If you did seed and force Tracey to go back to Steve with a broken heart, let me tell you, you would fail too. In the past three years, Steve had not gotten her love yet. After having a blow again, Tracey would only reject him more from her heart. Because hurt would seal Tracey''s heart. As a man who loved Tracey deeply, he would be sad too. If you do love Steve, you should follow his will. I can make Tracey happy, and only by ensuring Tracey is happy, Steve would feel at ease and chase his own happiness. As for your conclusion that I got Tracey''s love effortlessly, wrong,pletely wrong. Do you know the fact that I have guarded her secretly for fifteen years?! I love her more than you think. Maybe it is as strong as your love for Steve. We all hoped the person we loved happy. So, you should fight for Steve''s happiness rather than ruining it. Steve is a gentleman, if he knows you are carrying out such a stupid n, he would not be grateful to you." Adam seldom said so much to a stranger. He got suddenly emotional when knowing that I was still a virgin. Living in the city with temptation and desires, anyone who retained chastity for the one he/ she loved must be self-restrained. I was one of them, also a poor woman who sacrificed for love. She was totally different from Rachel. She schemed not for herself but for Steve, even though she would forever live in sadness. "Steve definitely won''t want me to do this." I mumbled. Adam walked to the door and said, "I will pretend that I don''t know what happened today. For the sake of Steve, I forgive you. If you make the same mistake again, I won''t let you go. I won''t tell Tracey about this thing. Take good care of yourself." The door mmed shut. I picked her clothes up. Tracey hurriedly rushed home because there were special guests visiting the Xia residence. Carmen and Renee escaped raping and found somewhere to stay, but another one, Leo, now got into trouble as he was facing thewsuit against him for an intentional assault by the Lin family. Before the Lin familying, Carmen was going to solve Leo¡¯s problem privately. If it could go private, thepensation would be at most about money. Then Carmen went to the hospital with a basket of fruit, she hoped to settle this thing before the lawsuit urred, even though it was easy to imagine how hard it would be, she didn''t care as she could do everything for her kid. If Leo was arrested and put into jail, his life would bepletely ruined. Carmen hadmitted so many sins, but she didn''t want her children to bear the karma that she deserved. She was painful and tired, she still forced herself to go to the hospital. At the time when Edgar went out of the ward to smoke, he happened to see Carmening. "Why are youing? Are you crazy?" Edgar couldn''t believe the selfish woman was risking her life. Carmen removed Edgar''s hand. "I just want to save Leo." "I said that I would think of a way to save him. You can''te here. Before the Lin family sees you, go back!" Edgar tried to drive Carmen away. "You don''t have ways, I know it. Leo would be miserable because I am your mistress. Ad loves you. How much does she love you, she would hate me to the same extent. I caused all this trouble, and I should be the one who ends it up. I won''t see my son¡¯s future destroyed!" "Do you know what awaits you inside?" Edgar asked. "I know." Carmen walked toward the ward without hesitation. The stabbing was not quite closed to Ad''s heart, but was deep enough to make her almost bleed to death. Many years ago, she suffered excessive bleeding when delivering the baby. From then on, she was always weak in health condition. Leo stabbed the knife to her, which nearly ended her life. She was just rescued and woke up, when she saw Carmen wasing, her face quickly turned red due to hyperemia. "How dare you show up?!" Ad said. "Carmen, look at what you did. Do you want to kill my family? D*mn you." Mr. Lin said with anger. Mr. Lin was over sixty. At this age, he still had to withstand being gossiped about by the upper ss of things that happened recently to his family. Besides being gossiped about, he nearly lost the only daughter. Mr. Lin was pitiful, while in a simr situation, the Xia family was pitiful too. As the initiator of the series of scandals, Carmen naturally absorbed all hatred from the victim. She gritted the teeth and said with guilt, "I''m so sorry for my son''s doing. Mr. and Mrs. Lin, I am really sorry." "So, are you going topensate us with these fruits?" "Of course not. I will pay medical fees and nursing fees, anyway, all the expenses that urred on Miss Lin''s treatment, as long as you can let go of my son." Carmen said while lowering her head. "Do you think we¡¯re short of money? I¡¯m telling you, I won''t spare you. Just wait for the legal judgment! It''s impossible to let your son go!" "No, please, Leo is still young, and he didn''t mean to hurt Ad. I would like to bear any punishments for him." Carmen begged and dragged Mr. Lin''s hand. "Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hand. Get out." Mr. Lin gave Carmen a kick. "Wait, did you say you can bear anything for your son?" Ad suddenly spoke. Carmen nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I do." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Well, show me that." Ad said with cold eyes. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Carmen put down the fruit basket and knelt slowly, then she began to p herself. "I am sorry, Ad, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have messed around with Edgar when I knew that he has wife." "Speak louder. I can''t hear you." Although saying so, Ad''s rage would not disappear because of Carmen''s apology. Ad had a hot temper, but she was loyal to her husband and cherished the family. She vaguely knew that Edgar enjoyed having affairs, she had never known that he messed around with Ben''s wife, and their children had grown to this old! What hurt Ad was not Leo¡¯s stab, but the truth revealed. The wound was not on the heart, but her heart was bleeding. She even could not shout her pain out as nobody could really understand the pain she felt. "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I''m a b*tch. I shouldn''t sleep with a married man, and I shouldn''t break your family." Carmen pped her face hard, and the pping sounded loud in the room. The pping wouldn''t change anything that had happened, it would at most make the Lin family a bit morefortable. Within a few moments, Carmen had pped tens of times. For showing sincerity begging for mercy, she pped really hard on herself. From the beginning, she could feel pain. Gradually, the sense of pain faded as her face went numb and there was only heat left. Back then, Ad would grasp the opportunity to enjoy Carmen''s pping while cursing her. Now she had just experienced death. With a calm heart, she said nothing. She just looked at Carmen silently, as if Carmen was a funny stranger. Without Ad'' s permission, Carmen didn''t dare to stop. "Enough, it''s me who created the mess. If you want to punish, do it to me!" Edgar finally couldn''t bear to see this scene and he rushed in to stop Carmen. As said, Edgar held Carmen tightly in his arms. Ad blinked her eyes. If she was not hurt, she may rush toward this b*tch couple and separate them. Now she found it unnecessary. Although having been apanied by Edgar for twenty years, Ad had never owned this man¡¯s love. Edgar married Ad was for borrowing the power of the Lin family. On the surface, Edgar was obedient to Ad. In fact, he never did this out of love. None of them had ever faced the truth, especially Ad, she had always pretended that Edgar loved her so much. "What? Are you distressed?" Ad looked at Edgar indifferently. She had officially started the divorce process, but she knew clearly how reluctant to let go. "Ad, I''m sorry for you. I''m a bastard. Leo is my son. I can''t watch him being locked up in prison. Please forgive him for the sake of me and my service to you these years. I would like to bear any punishment." Edgar was usually a waggish guy, but he made a very serious plead just now, however, not for his family members but for the outsiders. Especially he called Leo "son". Ad got hurt much by this word. Somewhere hidden in her heart cracked again with a huge amount of blood spilling out. "Your son! Good! What about Carl? Isn''t he your son?" Ad gnashed her teeth. Edgar clenched his fists with a twisted look, opening and shut his mouth. "Okay, since things had be like this, I think it''s time to tell you the truth." Edgar was struggling to say it out for not making Ad as sad as Ben when he knew a long-buried secret suddenly. "It''s better to tell her now. It would expose sooner orter." Edgar thought. Like murder will out. Edgar had already been divorced. He thought he should let her know it. "The truth? What else truth that I don''t know?" Ad said. Edgar''s words made the Lin family confused. "Many years ago, when you delivered our baby, you suffered excessive bleeding. The baby died when he wasing out. I know you loved babies, even would like to risk your life to give him birth, I can''t imagine how sad you may be to know our baby is dead. I was afraid that you couldn''t withstand the blow of losing a child, so I had to pick up a child from somewhere else. The baby is Carl." "What...? You mean that our child is gone?" Ad couldn''t ept it for a while. She got more shocked than knowing Edgar had two children with Carmen. She thought she had a perfect family, now she divorced her husband, their only child was not her own baby. "What nonsense are you bastard talking about? We apanied Carl to grow up. How is it possible that he is not our child?" Mr. Lin was shocked too. "With the paternity test, you will ept the truth more easily. Ad, I don¡¯t want to lie to you forever, you have the right to know." "I would rather you lie to me forever!" Ad was furious, and she directly threw the pillow to Edgar. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was taking the IV drip, and a needle was inserted in the back of her hand. With the strong movement, the needle was pulled out, and the blood was soon spouting. Edgar didn''t escape, and the pillow hit right on his face. Carmen was stunned. She came here begging for forgiveness, but she knew a big secret by the way that Carl was not their kid! She had seen Carl several times, no wonder that he didn''t look like Edgar and Ad at all, from the look to his behavior and temperament. Even though feeling wired, Carmen had never doubted the reason. Surprisingly, it was so incredible! "Edgar, I need your exnation. What the hell is going on? Tell Ad that you were lying just now, weren''t you?" Lin''s father grabbed Edgar''s cor aggressively. "What''s wrong?" Another two people appeared at the door. Carl was holding a bunch of flowers, while ra was holding his arms. As soon as arriving at the ward, they heard a burst of fierce quarrel. "Carl, you should know something." Edgar threw caution to the wind. He nned to announce everything today. "No! You are not allowed to say!" Ad''s face was as pale as the paper. Carl stood at the door and pushed up his sses, saying calmly, "If you are meaning I am not your son, I had known it long ago." Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Carl''s words confused everyone. Edgar was the only person who knew this secret, he never told Carl, how did he know this? ra seemed to be the most excited one. "What?! You are not from the Xia family?" "What''s wrong? You don''t want me because I''m not from the Xia family?" Carl asked ra. This girl was not alike Tracey at all, she was energetic and talkative. Carl was surprised that how he agreed with ra to stay with him. Whatever the reason, he couldn¡¯ t agree because of her one-month service fee. In fact, with Carl''s asset, he could easily buy the entire Su¡¯s Group. Although Carl disliked noisy girls, he had endured ra making noises to him every day. "How could it be? I have promised to pay you for one-month service!" ra shook her head and hugged Carl''s arm tighter. At the same time, she had made up dramatic stories in her head. She thought Carl was born to humble and abandoned by his biological parents. Luckily, he was adopted by Edgarter. "What a poor child! s, why I didn¡¯t make more savings so that I can pay him for few more months.¡± ra thought. When looking into ra''s eyes, Carl was like seeing through this girl''s mind. He knew that she loved watching dramas the most, "She must be making up stories for me." Carl thought. "I warn you, don''t makeup stories. What you think is wrong!" Carl knocked on her head. "Okay, I stop." ra looked at Carl with sympathy. She thought he may not like this kind of stories exposed. With ra making a fuss here, the scene which was supposed to be serious and nervous was getting a little hrious. "Carl, who is thisdy?" Ad''s attention was shifted away from Carl'' s identity temporarily. Carl was in his twenties but had never been in a rtionship with any girl. Ad had introduced him to a dozen of richdies, but none of them attracted Carl. Ad thought that maybe Carl didn''t like an arranged marriage, so she allowed him to find a girl he liked. Anyone would be fine, as long as he made a girlfriend. However, Carl always told her that he didn''t have a girl to like. Ad fell into anxiety as she worried that Carl had an abnormal sexual orientation. When she saw ra, she finally felt at ease, and almost forgot Carl''s identity issue. "Mom, she is ra, the daughter of Marco." Carl briefly introduced. Of course, he would not rify their weird rtionship. ra grabbed the flower and let go of Carl''s arm. "Auntie, just call me ra. I heard that you are not feeling well, so we especially came to visit you. I hope you can recover soon." ra put the flowers down with a smile. She was like the sun, emitting lights to relieve Ad¡¯s depressed heart. "You are so beautiful. Carl, you have a good eye. I thought you don''t like girls, surprisingly, you bring such a pretty girl to me." Ad had long worried about Carl''s marriage. At this moment, she felt she wouldn''t have to worry anymore. At a nce, she fell in love with ra. "Mom, she''s not..." Carl was about to exin. How could ra let him do that? "Auntie, thank you for your praise. In fact, I am chasing after Carl. He hasn''t agreed yet, but I will marry him atst." ra vowed with fighting spirit. Ad was amused by her. "Little girl, don''t you mind my bad family reputation?" The Lin family was a respected family before. However, with Edgar''s affair, their reputation was indeed damaged. Now some people even made a clean break with the Lin family. Unexpectedly, ra didn¡¯t mind it at all. "I''m going to marry Carl, not the reputation." Before ra could finish her words, her mouth was blocked. "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense! She likes joking." Carl was speechless. No girl would be so frivolous about her marriage and swore to marry a stranger. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Mom... Carl, I don''t know if I could bear this appetion now. How did you know this secret?" Ad went back to this topic. "Yes, Carl, I''ve never told you about this. How did you know?" "No matter how, I just knew it. As for the way, you don''t need to know. Although you are not my biological parents, I am grateful for your raise. You will always be my parents." This was the reason why Carl was not too enthusiastic but was a little alienated from his parents. To them, Carl had more grace than kinship. He treated Ad betterpared to the indifference to Edgar. Therefore, Carl wasn''t too excited when seeing Edgar being expelled from Xia'' s Group. He hated men cheating, and his father had challenged his bottom line. Today Carl appeared with the fact that he knew the secret, which made Edgar and Ad ufortable that they may never ever understood their son. "That''s good. No matter which family you really belong to, you are always my son. This won''t change." Ad patted him on the shoulder. "Ad, please forgive me. Can you let go of my son?" Seeing Ad was getting happier, Carmen took the chance and begged for mercy again. "Aunt Liu, it''s a natural rule to sentence the people who hurt others. My mother would be killed if the stab was deeper. How can we let your son go with a simple apology of you?" Carl hurriedly said. "Yes, I won''t forgive him. The ps were not enough for you to mess around with my husband, not to mention making up for killing me! You are a mother too. You didn¡¯t educate your son well, fine, I''ll send him to the jail to give him a lesson!" Ad snorted. "No, I beg you, Miss Lin. You also have a son, can''t you let go of Leo for the sake of being a mother?" Carmen almost pounced on Ad to beg. "Aunt Liu, things shouldn''t be settled like this. Leo had brokenws and he should get punished. No one can change this result." Carl''s confirmed wordspletely dispelled Ad''s softheartedness. Also, this was the only thing that he could do for Tracey. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Carmen was Tracey''s most hated person. She deserved all she was going through now. Ad was narrow- minded and would seek revenge for the slightest grievance. Carl¡¯s words also strengthened her determination. When Carmen requested forgiveness for Leo, being a mother, Ad became soft for a moment. Actually, Leo didn''tmit a huge mistake, he was at most out of the instinct to protect his mother. After Carl''s persuasion, Ad changed her mind immediately. "Carmen, stop dreaming, just wait for thewsuit. Oh, it''s not you, it''s your son." "Miss Lin, I''ll kneel to you. You can do whatever you want on me. It''s all my fault. Can you forgive my son?" Carmen said and knelt again. "Get up and don''t kneel to her. She won''t agree. You''re just asking for humiliation." Edgar couldn''t bear to see it, and he quickly helped Carmen up. When Ad saw that Edgar cared so much about Carmen, her eyes darkened. "Mom, give me the divorce agreement." "What''s wrong?" Mrs. Lin was a little confused that why Ad asked for divorce agreement at this time. The divorce was hotly disputed because of property division. Both of Ad and Edgar had hired a lawyer. In fact, Ad knew clearly that she didn''t want to divorce. Even if Edgar liked to mess around with women, she didn'' t want to leave her husband. Property division was an excuse Ad used to dy the divorce process. She wanted to give Edgar some time to regret. Seeing he defended Carmen just now, Ad''s hopes shattered. It was she who proposed divorce, but Edgar agreed without a little hesitation. Both of them had suffered a lot in the marriage. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, sometimes, women said that they wanted to break up, it didn''t mean that they really want to break up. It was a kind of threat or another way of detainment. "Mom, give it to me," Ad insisted. "Okay, here you are. Don''t cry." Mrs. Lin handed over the agreement to Ad. Edgar drafted this agreement. He didn''t request too much but a few apartments and cash in less than ten million yuan. The asset he asked was all earned by himself these years. He didn''t require anything that belonged to the Lin family. He bought the apartment in consideration of giving Renee and Leo shelter in case that one day they lost their home. And Ad knew this. On the surface, she asked Edgar to leave without any joint property, in fact, she didn''t sign on the agreement was just for holding him back. "Mother, give me the pen." Ad''s eyes were cold. Until now, it was no need to remain in hope. Edgar didn''t love her at all. "Ad, don''t let them take advantage of you. You shall ask him to leave with nothing!" Mrs. Lin persuaded. "Give me the pen!" Ad shouted again. Mrs. Lin handed the pen over. Ad took it and signed the divorce agreement directly. "Edgar, we'' re over. From now on, you have nothing to do with me. Take her out of my world and don''t let me see you two again!" Ad threw the agreement at him. Ad had dyed signing long, and Edgar didn''t expect that she would agree to sign at this time. He suddenly felt deeply guilty. "Ad, I... I''m sorry for you." He had made countless apologies to Ad but none of them were sincere. Only this one was exceptional. "Sorry? Haha, Edgar, have you never loved me from the beginning to the end? Tell me the truth." Ad stared at him. "I... maybe I have, but gradually my love was driven by your temper. You easily lost your temper, and every time I have to coax you. I can coax you once or twice, but I will be tired after coaxing 100 times, 200 times, or 300 times. Then, I'' m tired and my love disappeared." Edgar answered honestly, and he didn''t have to tell any lie to Ad at this time. Ad sneered and tears soon flowed down from her eyes. "Yes, I am unruly and capricious. Because I am the only child of my family, and everyone dotes on me. But look at you, you were nothingpared to me. If I didn''t really love you, how could I marry you? You don''t like my hot temper, but do you know why would I have this kind of temper? It''s all because of you! You never cared about me, even didn¡¯t want to look at me. I know that you didn''t put me in your heart. Only by using the hot temper can I get your attention. Do you know why I risked my life to deliver the baby? Because that was our child, the crystal of our love. I thought that with this baby you would love me someday, but you are still messing around outside. Do you really think I don''t know how others gossiped about you? I know, and I know everything! But I pretended to not know, I pretended to be deaf. Even though your love words to me were like bullshit, I still enjoyed the illusion. Because I love you! Later, your affair with Ruth went public. For protecting my reputation, I had no choice but to make a scene in yourpany. I have tried my best to keep you, what a pity we stille to today. Okay, I¡¯ll take our dead child as our dead love. From now on, you are free, Edgar." Ad finished her words, and she looked like a helpless child. Edgar always thought of Ad as a wild and unruly richdy who should be treated very carefully, he never expected her love toward him was so strong. Especially when she said that she knew everything, but she chose to be deaf. For so many years, she buried the sadness in her heart deeply, while still trying to keep Edgar staying. What Ad did was enough to prove her affection, but Edgar finally let her down. When she said, "You are free", it sounded in a light tone, maybe only God knew how she nerved herself to say so. She waspletely desperate to decide to give up. Edgar suddenly felt like a fool, and tears rolled in his eyes, "Ad, I''m sorry..." "Don''t say that again. I chose this way. When we got married, my mother had warned me of marrying you. I didn''t listen to her, and I should bear the consequence. You can leave now, Edgar. Whether you live or die in the future, it''s not my business." Ad sat on the bed with messy hair. Her face was so pale that looked like a sheet of paper, her shoulder was so thin. Edgar sighed. "Why I never protected such a pitiful woman?" He thought. In the beginning, it was a sense of guilt spread in his heart. Now the guilt had turned into regret, and it grew deeper and deeper. "Get out of here. Never show up in front of us!" Mr. Lin pushed Edgar and Carmen out of the ward, throwing the divorce agreement hard on their bodies. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Since begging for mercy to the Lin family meeting a dead-end, Carmen was unwilling to give up. She went to the Xia family to do herst try after leaving the hospital. Edgar was in a daze. He feltplicated and was obsessed with Ad when he was on the way leaving. He still remembered that Ad was not tough like this when they just got married, she was a gentle girl then. She would learn to cook for Edgar, even though almost burnt the kitchen. When Edgar was off work and arrived home, Ad''s cooking was already served. Her eyes were shining with excitement. Maybe at this moment when Edgar used to be touched by her. Her temper changed as Edgar went homete at night due to attending more and more business dinners. Every time when Ad lost her temper, Edgar would coax her with sweet words even if he was exhausted. Edgar thought that women were fools, as they would like to be coaxed by fake sweet words. When he recalled Ad''s eyes, they woke him up. "She was not a fool. I am the fool!¡± Edgar thought. Ad was not stupid to believe lies, she just believed in Edgar''s determination to maintain their marriage. Edgar was too arrogant to learn his wife''s heart. Before they got married, he knew that a woman like Ad was not his type. She was born carefree and had the best things sinceing to the world. She didn''t have to earn a living, so she could spend money and time only on having fun every day. Carmen was the woman whom Edgar would rather take care of. She didn''t have a proud family, and she was so poor that she must earn money by selling herself. However, Edgar was moved, and he was respectful of this girl''s soul. He fell in love with Carmen when they met for the first time. Because Carmen made him touched with the weak yet strong first impression. Later, Edgar forgot the fact that he was married, and he had a wife who was trying hard to make changes for him. He only noticed that Ad lost her temper more easily than before. He didn''t know for what reason that Ad would do so. In love, Ad was like a child who clumsily thought that making trouble would attract her husband''s attention. She liked to be coaxed. When her trick worked and Edgaring to coax her, Ad would feel that she belonged to this man. The more Ad tried to maintain their marriage in this way, the farther she pushed Edgar. Edgar also understood until today that the real poor person was not Carmen, but his wife! Women were sensitive. Ad knew Edgar¡¯s every affair, but she chose to suppress her sadness. Edgar couldn''t imagine that how often did Ad cry at night, and he just regretted being such a jerk! Holding the divorce agreement with Ad''s signature, Edgar thought of the day when they registered for marriage. Ad was in a floral dress, looked so pure and lovely. Her eyes were filled with gentleness, completely different from her tough image nowadays. "So, I am your wife after I signed my name here. You shall treat me well." When she said this, her eyes were bright. Edgar nodded and said, "I will be good to you, forever." Then she signed her name quickly and waited for the worker to get their certificate done. The whole process was simple and only took a few minutes. For Ad, it was as nervous as waiting for the final score. "Isn''t it ready yet? Did I fill in something wrong?" "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be wrong." When the certificate was finally ready, holding it in hand, Ad was happy like a child. Edgar was delightful to find that the unruly richdy had such a lovely side. "Edgar, I am officially your wife now. If you are sorry for me, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll punish you." She looked as happy as if she had received a gift that she had dreamed of. Edgar married Ad primarily because of her family power, not for loving her. Ad was different. She married Edgar was for a strong love for him. She would like to spend the rest of her life with this man. However, facing such a woman who had always endured his ws, Edgar didn'' t sacrifice anything for her until today. "Edgar, you are free." These simple words sounded in the air again, making Edgar¡¯s heart got much heavier. She took arrogance as the only weapon toward Edgar''s attitude, even in the divorce process. How he regretted as he would like Ad continued cursing him rather than set him free emotionlessly. This was human nature. He never cherished her affection when they were together, now she had left. He began to realize that Ad was whom he should treat well. Tears were rolling in Edgar''s eyes and then fell down on the divorce agreement. For so long, he recognized him as a jerk for the first time. "Ad, Ad..." He held the agreement and unconsciously walked in the middle of the road. The sharp honking of cars sounded to his ears, but he seemed to have not heard it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A harsh sound came from the friction of the rapid brake on the road, "Bang!" Edgar was knocked away for a few meters, and his body fell to the ground with a muffled groan. The divorce agreement slowly fell from the sky and fell beside him. The driver rushed down. "How are you? Are you okay?" He saw tears slipping down from this Edgar''s eyes, and he seemed to be muttering something The driver leaned in to hear it clearly, it was a name being muttered, "Ad..." Blood spilled from Edgar''s body, and the driver quickly called a passerby to send him to the hospital nearby. People in the ward also heard the brake, and ra was scared to drop the apple from her hand when she was peeling it. "Look at you, mice are bolder than you, aren''t they?" Carl saw ra was startled. His favorite thing was to tease her. ra quickly put down the knife. "No, it''s not right. Judging from the sound, it was a sharp brake. I''m afraid something bad had happened." She hurriedly ran to the window to check. "Even if something bad has happened, it''s none of your business." Carl didn''t like to join in the fun. Even if the car exploded in front of him, it had nothing to do with him. "Something''s wrong. It seems that there was a car ident, and someone was hit. No, why do I feel that person who got hit was your father? He was wearing that shirt!" "You''re wrong, aren''t you?" Although Carl was very disdainful of this adoptive father, Edgar was kind to him usually, so he couldn''t helping over to look. "Oh my god. It''s really like him..." Carl left the ward in a hurry. Ad''s face turned even paler when she heard the news. While her father said angrily, "God woke up! This kind of animal should end up like this." "Dad!" Ad red at him as her hands were tightly holding the quilt. "He just left with Carmen, how could he have a car ident?" Ad couldn''t figure it out. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Tracey rushed home. When she just walked into the courtyard, he saw Carmen kneeling on the ground. Ben was standing on the side, looked quite helpless. "Was she still dreaming ofing back?" Tracey thought. "Dad, why is she here again?" Tracey walked toward them. If Ben showed weakness and wee Carmen back, Tracey would never help Ben and scheme to drive her away again. "Tracey, what can I do? She wants me to save Leo." Ben said. "Leo?" Tracey suddenly remembered that after Carmen and Renee provoking Tina, for punishing them, she told Ruth to make a fuss between Carmen and Ad. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ruth wanted Ad personally to kick Carmen'' s ass. Unexpectedly, Leo got irritated and hurt Ad with a knife. Tracey was lucky to avoid Leo''s stab while Ad was unfortunate and hospitalized. Tracey told Adam to leave this matter behind, however, things seemed to get more "Tracey, I know that I am sorry for you, but we have been punished. Now no one could threaten you anymore in the Xia family. We even left without any penny. But Leo is in big trouble now, for that sake of your brother, can you save him?" Carmen said in a begging tone. She looked awful, her hair was messy, and her face was swollen in red. Perhaps she had tried asking Ad for mercy, but she was turned down. Now the Xia family was herst hope. "Carmen, first, I have to make it clear, you didn'' t leave the Xia family voluntarily but was driven out due to your betrayal to my father. Second, Leo was just my so-called brother. If he had ever treated me well in the past, I would definitely help him out. But I remember clearly that he wanted to stab me not long ago at my grandpa''s birthday party, I have let him go once. Otherwise, do you really think he could be released so soon? Carmen, I know that your days are difficult. It''s not me who caused you trouble, but yourself. It''s a natural rule to get punished after making sins. Leo is an adult, and he should be responsible for his behavior. I won''t interfere in this matter." Seeing Carmen was so poor, Tracey said and eased her cold tone. "But this punishment is too much, and it would ruin Leo¡¯s future! I beg you, Tracey, as long as you can save him, I will disappear from your eyes forever, I promise!" Carmen said in anxiety while pulling Tracey''s pants. "Carmen, we are even, I don¡¯t hate you now, and I won¡¯t take more revenge on you. Leo asked for this result as he always lost control in the same thing. Nobody could save him. Dad, let¡¯s go inside." Tracey took Ben into the house. Human beings were hard to change the personality. Leo was obviously unaware of his dangerous behavior, and he may stab others next time when he got stimted again. Therefore, he should take a lesson rather than being saved. "Ben, I beg you to save Leo for thest time. If you don¡¯t help him, I won¡¯t get up." Carmen shouted behind them. "Go ahead, you can just kneel here." Tracey shut the door closed. Carmen was smart as she knew that men would be easily pitiful on women, maybe Ben would soften his heart when seeing her kneeling outside. But Tracey didn''t buy it. She was alert to Carmen''s n, if today she agreed to save Leo, maybe tomorrow Carmen would take an opportunity to stage aeback with her children. The closing door cut off Carmen''s hope. She looked at the door in a daze, praying that Ben could have a little conscience to save her again. Ben walked into the house in a heavy mood. "Who Leo provoked this time is the Lin family. They won''t spare him." "That''s her business. Dad, you don''t want to help her, do you? Let me tell you, when Carmen approached you for the first time, if you put away your so-called kindness, things would not be what they looked like today. She took advantage of your kindness and make use of you again and again. If you identified her true color earlier, we would not have suffered such a lot. And mom won''t leave us! Dad, if you agree to help her today, you are not my dad." This was the first time that Tracey talked to Ben so ruthlessly. She had never med Ben frankly on mom''s leaving because she knew that Ben was sad too, if she med him, it won''t help but only adding him sadness. She knew that Ben had realized his fault. Even so, he could not change the result. What he could do was to keep Carmen outside and refuse to help. If he sympathized with her and agreed on helping finally, it would be equal to add salt to Tracey''s wound. "It turned out she had endured her pain all the time instead of speaking it out.¡± Ben looked at Tracey, feeling guilty and ashamed that he didn''t even have a clear mind as his daughter. "Don''t worry, Tracey. I will no longer help her. She has nothing to do with me whether Leo is dead or not." "I hope so." Tracey calmly said. Carmen was full of tricks. She had asked both sides for help, then how things would be going? "Whatever things would be, I don''t care." Tracey thought. She would like to see Carmen receiving punishments that she should bear. Carmen knelt in the courtyard for an hour. It waspletely dark. There was only one streemp giving brightness to this embarrassed woman. It was already deep autumn, and the temperature dropped soon at night. As the cold wind blew, Carmen was shivering. She was still waiting for Ben, changing his mind. However, she may get disappointed this time as Ben had decided to not offer any help. Edgar was also helpless in solving this problem. When Carmen got up from the ground, her legs had lost consciousness. Just as she stood up, she lost bnce and fell heavily. Wounds spread all over her body, every inch of her skin was shouting pain out loud. Nobody had ever instigated her tomit mistakes, she chose to walk on the way of guilt herself, she should take the karma personally. After falling, shey on the ground for a while until consciousness came back. She held the streemp to stand up and massaged her knees, then she staggered out of Xia''s residence. "He won''t help, I know, never help.¡± Carmen muttered. On the upstairs, Ben stood by the window and watched the limped woman with a thin back leaving Xia''s residence step by step. His eyes were full ofplexity. It was unnecessary to investigate who was right or wrong. In a word, a reckoning is inevitable for those who had brought others unhappiness. "Carmen, goodbye..." Ben murmured. This should be a farewell for them to each other. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Tracey also watched Carmen leaving. Until seeing the bleak back of her totally disappear from Xia''s residence, she closed the curtain. If Carmen had not done so many terrible things, Tracey maybe took pity on this woman. However, as soon as reminded that how Tina was painful and each of the carefully plotted ident aimed at killing her, Tracey would only see Carmen''s evilness. "If I help her, it would be another story alike, The Farmer and The Snake." Tracey thought. The farmer saved the stiff snake from the cold, when it revived, it gave the farmer a deadly bite. Not everyone in the world was a scoundrel, but they were usually hard to tell, for example, Carmen. Tracey gave Adam a call. She didn''t know if he had finished the meal with I. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Adam, have you finished the meal?" Tracey asked. "Yes, I just sent I back to the hotel. How''s everything going over there?" Adam picked up Tracey''s phone call before starting his car. "Everything''s good. Carmen was begging my father to save Leo. Of course, I won''t let him do so. Shall I set Leo free and let him hurt me again?" Tracey snorted coldly. "Yes, I will support any of your decision. Then tonight... can we meet?" Adam''s tone was rather aggrieved. Adam was crazy. I stripped her in front of him just now but didn''t arouse any of his desire. After getting a phone call from Tracey, he began to be restless. After all, for a few times recently, they had sex not in a joyful environment. They did it either in the car or in the ward. Although it was exciting, it wasn''t rxing. Among the bullshit of I just now, there were a few correct words, "Men have a brain all about sex." It applied to Adam too. The only difference was, his desire would burn for Tracey alone. Hearing Adam said so, Tracey thought of the lingerie she bought. "Well... I''ll stay in Xia''s residence tonight. You can go home." Tracey took the clothes as a secret weapon. Since it was a secret weapon, of course, it should be used in secret. Tracey smiled evilly. "Okay." Although feeling wronged, Adam wouldn''t force Tracey. "Thank you for your hard-working these days. You should have a good rest." Tracey said. Adam hung up the phone gloomily. As soon as Tracey ended the call, she quickly got prepared to surprise Adam tonight. "He had surprised me so many times, it''s my turn to do so." Tracey thought. After saying goodbye to Ben, Tracey left for the seaside vi in a rush. Adam''s house was attached to Tracey¡¯s, for not alerting Adam of her arrival, Tracey got off the car somewhere distant from the vi and sneaked into her house. "A thief?!" Jane saw a sneaky figureing in from outside. She immediately took the broom and was ready to knock on Tracey''s head. "Jane, it''s me." Tracey hurriedly stopped her. Jane was a bit in shock. "Miss, what are you doing? Why didn''t Mr. Xiaoe back with you?" Jane was confused as she couldn''t figure out why Tracey back to her own home sneakily like this. "He is busy with something else. Jane, you have worked for a few days. I''ll give you two days off, and you can go home to take a rest." Tracey just didn''t want to be disturbed when she had fun with Adam. Although Jane felt a little strange, since Tracey had offered paid leaves, she left happily. "Thank you, Miss. I''lle back two dayster." Jane quickly took off her apron and left the vi at a fast speed, which made Tracey stunned. Tracey quickly went to her room to decorate. Then she took a bath in a light mood. After bathing, she even carefully put on enchanting makeup. And she especially sprayed perfume. She never used perfume at night, even if attending the business dinners. But tonight, it was an exception, perfume was a good tool to create a flirting atmosphere. She picked the vor, which Adam liked most. She looked at the enchanting her in the mirror, wondering if Adam like it or not. She took out her secret weapon from the bottom of the wardrobe. "Would he like this one too?" Tracey thought. After arranging everything well, Tracey gave Adam a call. At this moment, she felt nervous. In the past, it was always Adam who asked for fun. Tonight, it was Tracey to do the seduction thing. Her heart was almost jumping out. The phone was soon connected. Adam just finished washing up and went to bed, ready to say goodnight to Tracey. "Little bunny, have you slept?" He sounded still wronged. "Soon, Adam. I put a box in my bedroom. It''s a gift for you. I forgot it these days. Can you take it?" Tracey lied. Adam was wrapping by the quilt, as soon as hearing that there was a gift from Tracey, his eyes lit up. "What it is?" Everyone was curious about the unknown gifts. "You''ll know it when you go." How could Tracey tell him that the gift was herself? "Okay, I''ll be right there." Adam hurriedly hung up the phone. He was about to go downstairs, but it was too slow. He wanted to see the gift as soon as possible. "Crossing over the balcony!" Adam immediately thought of this fastest way that he was familiar with. Hanging up the phone, Tracey hid in the box. She bet Adam woulde in this way. Adam was in pajamas, and his hair was a little messy. When he sessfully crossed the barrier and fell to the ground, he found that there were lighting candles were ced there in advance. "Where did the candlese from?" He was a little confused. Thinking that Tracey was still in Xia¡¯s residence, he did not think much and followed the candles into the room. No light was on, but many lighting white candles. There was a peach heart made of rose petals on the bed. In the flickering candlelight, Adam walked forward and found a huge gift box on the petal-covered ground. He smelled his favorite perfume in the air. If he couldn''t guess Tracey''s surprise until now, he would be a fool. Every step walking forward was like the hook which hung Adam''s heart up. Tracey hid in the box, she felt nothing but nervous. Silence filled in the room, only their heart pumping was heard. Adam stood in front of the gift box, stretching out to it in a shake. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Adam couldn'' t forget the moment he uncovered the gift box this life. He saw a lovely kitten hid inside. For being enchanting, Tracey especially wore colored contacts, which made her looked so different from usual. She brushed her lips in bright red, and she wore a pair of rabbit ears overhead. She blinked the big blue eyes, looking straightly at Adam. There was a little bell around her neck, sounding crispy and pleasing. The dress she wore was in whitece style, with a lovely and attractive hairy tailing out of Tracey''s hips. She was kneeling on the ground. Between the thigh-highce socks and short dress, her legs appeared like snow in the dim light. Adam had never seen Tracey dressed like this. His throat moved up and down. At first sight, he was totally amazed, followed by the drastic heart pumping. Seeing Adam was shocked like being struck by lighting, Tracey smiled and said, "Master, don¡¯t you pick me up?" Even though doting Tracey, it didn¡¯t mean that Adam had no desire to conquer her, especially when she dressed and behaved so sexy now. Particrly, Tracey acted tougher than ordinary women. It erged Adam''s sense of conquering. Tonight, she suddenly softened herself, putting away the thorns she bore and willing to be a kitten. Fora moment, Adam was in a daze. He regretted just wore pajamas, and his hair was so messy. With this look, he was ashamed to appear in front of well- dressed Tracey. He was panicked and picked Tracey up. Tracey gently wrapped her arms around Adam''s neck. She was so obedient that Adam¡¯ s breath was getting thicker. "Tracey...I..." He wanted to say something yet shut up because he still not recovered from the shock that Tracey gave. "Master, shhh... Don''t say anything, I'' II be yours tonight." Tracey said while blocking Adam¡¯s lips with her fingers polished in red. No words could be more flirting! Adam was almost losing his control. "Did she mean I can do anything to her?" Adam thought. He put her down on the rose paved bed. Now she was freely stretching herself on the bed rather than curling up in the box, she was fully expressing her charm. Adam saw her legs which were covered by the whitece thigh-high socks, together with her toes, all of them as if were shouting, "Come, baby." Renee seduced Adam once by wearing a set of see- through clothes and I has just stripped herself in front of him. He didn¡¯t have any excitement when facing them but felt disgusted. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Because no matter how enchanting they tried to be, they were not Tracey. Even though Tracey did nothing but just standing there, she could arouse Adam''s desire. Looking into Adam¡¯s eyes, Tracey got a bit nervous as she worried that Adam wouldn''t like such a type of her and thought of her as a slut. Ruth said that men all fond of sex. Maybe they would pretend to be celibate, actually, they couldn''t resist women''s seduction. For verifying Ruth''s words, Traceyy on the bed and reached out her hand. Adam was still trapped in the daze. Seeing Tracey reaching out her hand, Adam obediently handed his hand to her. Tracey pulled him to his side. Adam fell to the bed, making it shook slightly. "What is she going to do?" He thought. Tracey turned around andy over Adam, "Master, tonight let me serve you." Adam was unable to reject little bunny''s sweet smile and nodded repeatedly. He was totally melted in this smile and had lost all his rationality. Tracey slowly moved on his body, touching and kissing him. Adam was always the one who behaved proactively in sex, suddenly he turned to be passive, it made him think of one day. On the day that Tracey was returning from abroad, she took advantage of Adam being drugged by others and tied him on the bed, torturing him for a whole night. During the whole process, Adam was almost dying in his locked sexual desire. Later, as he knew more stories about Tracey, he didn''t me her anymore for that night''s rudeness but cherished and protected this woman like a piece of treasure. Tonight, also on the bed, also Tracey was the proactive one which differed from that night was that she really wanted Adam happy. Tracey gently touched Adam''s skin with her lips down from his face, like a feather stirring in his heart. Adam could feel it, itchy, gentle, and light, but it couldn''t be caught. "You''re so hot." Adam thought. Once chose to flirt with this man, Tracey had to bear the consequences. Adam was like a tireless tiger, for the entire night, he rolled on the bed with Tracey and kissed every inch of her skin. She was his most important person. The heart made by rose petals was already destroyed. In the flickering candlelight, there was a pair of intertwined bodies that vaguely could be seen. Not until the dawn came and the candle burnt out, did they finish the movement. Due to exhaustion, Tracey fell asleep in a sh. She had personally verified Ruth''s words. Sure enough, men were kindred. Maybe Adam was the fiercest one among them. Tracey felt like she was bit hardst night. It was said that men were easy to get tired in sex, however, Adam was as if had no sense of tiredness. He was still full of energy and he left a kiss on Tracey¡¯s forehead, "Just sleep, my bunny." He got satisfied even more excited after one night''s sport. The day was getting brighter, with the morning lights shedding in, Adam found that the room was messy with socks, dress, and clothes scattering around on the floor. "My God, she was so fantastic." Adam couldn''t help recalling the feeling again and again. It seemed that it would be good weather today. Tracey was sleeping soundly and she still had a few days off, Adam looked at her, an idea hit him. "Tracey, thank you for your lovely surprise. You must have nned it carefully." Adam thought while cleaning up the bedroom. When he put the lingerie into the wardrobe, he swore to make Tracey wear it more often in the future. "She was so beautiful in it." Adam thought with a smile. Then he made a phone call, "It¡¯s me, I need you to arrange something..." Chapter 409 Chapter 409 When Tracey woke up, she heard a burst of propeller spinning. For a moment, she thought she was still having dreams. "Adam..." She overused her voicest night, so she sounded a bit hoarse. She looked at Adam with sleepy eyes. "Are you awake?" Adam looked at Tracey in gentleness. Tracey blinked her eyes. She was held in Adam''s arms, but she felt moving up and down. She was not at home, and they should not be in the car either. She looked around and asked, "Where are we going?" Then she found that they were on the helicopter! "Since you still have a few days off, I''ll bring you to somewhere for vacation." Adam gently scratched her nose. Although they had made love a thousand times, it was Tracey''s first time serving Adamst night, which made him satisfied from inside out. Especially when Tracey called him "Master", it fully stimted Adam''s masculinity, and he even wanted to rub Tracey into his body now. "On vacation?" Tracey remembered that Adam wanted to take her out of the country to rx. "Are we going abroad?" "No, it''s too hasty to go abroad. I came up with this ce on the spur of the moment. I¡¯ll take you there, it''s a secret base of mine." Adam said with a mysterious smile. "A secret base?" It was Tracey''s turn to receive a surprise. "Where is it?" "We''re almost there." Hearing they were almost there, Tracey got up from Adam¡¯s bosom and found that she was already dressed in a white dress. "Oh, he''s so qualified to be my mom." Tracey thought. For seeing the so-called secret base at first nce, Tracey kept watching outside all the time. Adam held her from behind. They were flying over the sea, and it was so blue that looked like a vast blue mirror. They could see small inds scattering on the water. Suddenly, Tracey spotted an ind in the shape of a heart. At first, she thought she made a mistake of the shape due to the incorrect angle they were at. When they flew right above it, Tracey was amazed to see the ind was indeed in the shape of a heart. She covered her mouth and found that they werending on the ind. The surprise that Adam prepared was probably this ind. "Adam, how did you find his ind?" She could not believe it. After all, this ind was a masterpiece of nature. How could there be such a magical work? Adam hugged her andy his head on Tracey'' s shoulder. "A long time ago, one time when I was on my business trip. I saw this ind, but it wasn''t fully in the shape of a heart then, it could just be vaguely to tell it''s a heart. This ind reminded me of the words you said, then I decided to buy it. After doing somendfill works, it was in the full shape of a heart. Originally, I want to give it to you as youring-to-age birthday gift. When I heard that Sean was going to propose to you on that day, I gave up. I was so struggling that I once determined to destroy this ind, as if by doing so I can erase you from my memory. But I soon realized that how could I forget you by simply breaking something. Even though I do so, you will always on my mind. Because I have loved you since you were a little girl!" Adam'' s words made Tracey moved yet amused. "Adam, I''m sorry, I don¡¯t know your heart." Although saying so, Tracey could understand such a struggling taste. He fell in love with a girl, for some reason, he couldn''t approach her anyway. Adam touched Tracey'' s head. He remembered the scene that night. A girl was falling into the sea, and he saved her from the waves. When she embraced Adam tightly like a startled rabbit, from this moment, Adam had made up his mind that this was the girl he wanted, and he wouldn''t let go of her whatever would happen. Adam was just a boy then, being trapped in the stormy sea, he could foresee any danger they may encounter. Was he not afraid? Yes, he was. But sending Tracey back to the ship safely was more important and it was like a belief that supported him all the time. "Right, you don''t know my heart. You promised to marry me, and I kept your promise and waited for you to grow up. I have even decided the gift for you when I propose to you. But you went together with my nephew." "Well, it''s all over. We are together and fine, right? Is it toote for me to ept this ind now?" Tracey knew that Adam was teasing her, he asked and patted his back. "It is always for you." Adam gently kissed Tracey''s face. Back then, the ship they took would stop at inds to supplement fresh water and fruits. When it docked, little Tracey and Adam would stand by the railing to watch the seagulls flying and the worker moved the supplies to the ship. "Brother, what do you think is on that ind?" Tracey pointed at the ind and asked. "There are people, flowers, and grass." Adam answered. "I really want to go down and have a look, but Dad didn''t allow." "He was right, it'' s for your safety consideration. We can''t go to these inds because they belong to other countries, we can''t enter without the visa." Adam was older than Tracey, he exined the reasons to her in patience. "Oh." Tracey was not quite understanding. "Not happy?" Adam spotted a trace of disappointment from this little girl''s eyes. "Brother, I learned that from the picture book, every ind has beautiful followers, green tall trees, and some elves. It must be the elves who rejected us to go in because they don¡¯t want to be disturbed by humans.¡± Her childish voice amused Adam. How could he exin the reality to an innocent little girl? "I''ll take you to an ind one day. That ind only belongs to you. You can go anywhere you like on it." Adam said so for not letting Tracey down. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Really? Brother, do you have magic? Then I''m going to build a house on my ind. The house should be built on a tree, and it should be a sshouse. There were many small animals living there with me, and flowers and grass. I could build a sandcastle on the beach. Every time I asked my father to build it with me, he always told me that he was busy..." Little Tracey began toin. Adam scratched her nose and asked, "Let me build the castle with you in the future, okay?" "Great!" The little girl smiled. Her eyes were so sparkling. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Tracey never expected one day there was a man making her childish wordse true. Adam''s gift was far more incredible than Sean''s gift that year. Not based on the price but based on the meaningfulness. "Adam, did you remember everything I said on the ship?" They were just together on the ship for only two or three days, Adam seemed to have remembered all Tracey said. And he turned them into realities one by one. Even Tracey had forgotten her own words, but Adam remembered. How amazing! "Yes. I found you were so pure, innocent, and lovely. You didn''t know how I wish to have these merits. I never own them. If I can¡¯t have them, I''ll protect yours, I want to have you lived in the fairy tale world forever. Sorry, I lost youter, you came from a fairy tale world but got hurt in reality." Adam said. Adam left the Sheng family with nothing, working hard to umte his seed money. However, during the time he was busy building his career, Tracey got trapped deeply in Carmen¡¯s torture and Adam was unable to provide her timely protection. "Adam, fairy tales are not realistic. Although I have gone through many hardships, for me now, they were just my experiences, even more like dreams. They are dreams that made me grow up. I don'' t regret going through them. With those hardships and tortures, I grew up to who am I today.¡± Tracey said. "Yes, the difficult time was over. We will be fine in the future." Adam hugged her. As they talked, the ne wasnding. Theynded in the running dust. Some bodyguards had waited forthem outside. One of them was about to help Tracey walked down, but she was carried up suddenly. "Adam, I, I can walk." She was a little embarrassed to say. "We did it all night. Do your legs have strengths?" Adam whispered in her ear, and it made Tracey shy and buried her face in his arms. Sheined about Adam'' s shamelessness in her heart and was afraid of others to see her embarrassment. The propeller was still spinning hard. In the huge noise, Tracey¡¯s thirst to see Adam''s gift grew stronger. She broke free from Adam''s bosom and walked downstairs fast. Adam only wore a dress for her but forgot to put her in the shoes. So, she ran on the ind barefooted. Seeing the happy running figure, Adam was confused, "How can you be so energetic? Didn''t I work hard enoughst night?" He thought. He decided to not save strength next time, and he did so was fear to make Tracey ufortable. Of course, Tracey had no idea what Adam was thinking at this moment. The ind was on the equator and with constant weather and high temperature. In A City, people had put on a wind coat, but this ind was still in summer. The sky was blue, as well as the sea, they merged in one color. There were a lot of newly nted flowers. Everything here was identical to what Tracey had read in children''s picture books. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The grass was a little scratchy, but it didn''t affect Tracey¡¯s mood. For a moment, she forgot Adam''s presence and just ran forward excitedly. Because she couldn''t wait to see the surprise. When she ran into the forest, her eyes lit up as she saw a sshouse was built beside the tree, which was over a hundred years old. It looked the same as the fairy tale world in Tracey''s imagination. She was stunned under the tree, amazed by what was built by Adam. Not to mention the expenditure ofndfills, every construction of this ind was very costly. Adam should have spent quite a lot on this ind. When he was making the sshouse here, Tracey was not his girlfriend. But he still finished the construction. Tracey''s emotion surged, and she stood in a daze there for a while. Adam came over and saw Tracey''s reaction. "What''s wrong? Don''t you go and see..." Before he said more, Tracey suddenly turned around and hugged him. She kissed Adam hard and thought, "Adam... How do I deserve your kindness?" Adam was shocked by the sudden kiss. "What''s wrong with her?" Then he found Tracey was in tears. "Why are you crying? Is it different from your imagination? Tell me what you like, and I''ll change the drawing and let the worker rebuild it..." Tracey covered his lips with a finger. She shook her head. "Adam, I love this house. It''s my favorite house when I was a kid. You realized my dream." "Why are you still crying?" Adam became more confused while wiping her tears. "I''m touched!" Tracey continued to cry like a child. Adam was helpless. "You scared me. I thought you don''t like it at all." "Adam, you are too good to be true. I... I just think that I couldn¡¯t bear losing you. What can I do if I lost you?" Humans are all afraid to lose, especially when they have something precious or have been treated extremely well by someone else. "Silly bunny, you''re my regained treasure. I''m worried that if you abandoned me one day. You can rest assured, I will never leave you." Adam said and gently wiped away her tears. Tracey blinked her eyes. "Adam, what if, I mean, what if I lost you one day?" "First, you will never lose me. Second, if we were apart temporarily, you have to believe that you are my life. No matter where you are, I will find you. How can I survive without my life?" Adam said seriously with his forehead touching against Tracey''s. "Okay. I trust you. We couldn''t be apart this life!" Then Tracey stretched out her pinky. Like they made a pinky swear on the ship, Adam stretched his finger too. "Sure, remember what you said. Don''t disappear again when I turned around." Tracey finally stopped crying. Adam''s love was too good to lose it. She didn''t think she could ovee the ache to lose this man. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "Go check it, tell me if you like thiste gift." Adam said gently. On the night of three years ago, Adam was still like a devil. Especially when he said to Tracey, "Let me make you a real woman." Now he had fully turned to an angle. Tracey nodded her head, letting go of his neck and walking on the house''s wood stairs. Obviously, somebody often cleaned this house. Walking carefully on it, Tracey barely saw any stain. Sunshine went through trees, scattering light spots. Adam looked at the woman in a simple white dress with ck hair waving behind, he became emotional. Once upon a time, he thought he could never have this girl. For many times when he saw Tracey''s figure, he was desperate. Luckily, he owned her now. What Adam pursue was never the luxurious life but the most ordinary happiness. Tracey finished the stairs and stood by the door. The door was equipped with a password lock. "Adam, what is the password?" Adam stood behind her, puttingTracey''s hand on the keyboard. After inputting the numbers, Tracey got surprised, "My birthday?" "The whole ind is yours, of course, including this house." Adam smiled. He alwaysy surprises within details. Tracey pressed the confirm button, the door opened in slight sound. The interior design was open and creative, and they were mainly in wood. "Meow..." When Tracey was watching the house, a cat''s scream sounded. Tracey got a little shocked. Wow, besides the house, there was another big gift awaited! A white cat walked toward her in graceful steps. Its long tail swept around, looking like she was the hostess of the house. "Adam, is it also for me?" She had never told anyone that she liked cats. Even Steve didn''t know this, but Adam knew it. "It''s yours. Her name is Mia. You can touch her, she had a good temper." Adam said. Tracey sat on the floor and held Mia up. She was a Ragdoll with a gentle and clingy character. Her eyes were blue, as beautiful as sapphire. "Mia..." Tracey usually didn''t cry, but today she couldn''t hold her tears. Teardrops fell on Mia'' s hair. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The cat seemed to have caught Tracey''s emotion and rubbed her head with its head. Although meeting Tracey for the first time, she was not timid at all. Adam sat beside and held the cat together with Tracey. "Don''t cry, little bunny. Mia is back." She cried for the endless touching. When Tracey was little, she used to raise a cat named Mia. She was Tracey''s best friend and was kept in Xia''s residence before Tracey was born. Venus took good care of her. After Tracey was born, she was clingy to this little girl until she was five years old. One day when Tracey came back from the kindergarten, Mia was foundy in the courtyard stiffly. Mia was lively and liked to go around nearby Xia'' s residence. She always went home before it was dark. That day, she probably ate something wrong and got poisoned. She held her breath and waited for Traceying back. She died after licking Tracey''s palm for the last time. At that time, Mia was Tracey''s best friend, even the family member. Long after she died, Tracey was still sad. Forforting daughter, Venus wanted to buy her another identical white cat. It was Tracey''s first time to taste separation. She didn''t want to experience it one more time, so she refused Venus''s suggestion. On the ship, little Tracey told Adam about Mia. Adam remembered this story and raised a Ragdoll in the house. During these years, although Tracey didn''t mention Mia, she still loved cats very much. "Don''t worry. This time, Mia won''t leave you. She lived quite well here, and she will apany you till the end of her life." Tracey touched this cat. From its look, it could be seen that Mia was indeed raised well. Tracey buried her head in Mia¡¯s hair to smell her. In the special smell of cats, a sense of warmth spread through Tracey''s heart. "Let Mia go. Let''s look around." Adam couldn''t wait to show Tracey the house full of his design. "Okay." Tracey let go of Mia. Mia rubbed them and then walked away. There were a lot of nts in the room, matching nature surrounding very well. Through the special- made blue-green ss wall, every detail outside could be seen clearly, but inner couldn¡¯t be seen when viewed from the outside. The living room was in a rxing style with many sections for leisure. There was also a minibar, many bottles of wine had been ced on it and parties could be started at any time. Walked up along the stairs. There were two bedrooms, one piano room, one study, and a big terrace. Lazy loungers and a swing were already ced. Viewing from here, there were trees, flowers, and the entire ind. The end of the ind was the sea. A gust of wind came over, Tracey smelled a strong sense of seawater. "Adam, I understood why there are so many poems praising the life with houses by the beach." Tracey felt so rxed when standing on the terrace. "Do you like here?" Adam hugged her and asked. Tracey nodded. "I like here so much. Let''s move here when we are old, okay? Be a pair of free birds." "We don''t have to wait until getting old, we can move here anytime as you wish." Tracey''s smile was the best reward for Adam'' s hard work. With her smile, Adam''s effort was worth it. "Well, it''s more pleasant here than anywhere else for taking a vacation. I have so much freedom!" Tracey happily turned around and said. "Then, why don''t we do something?" Adam snickered and approached her. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Dragging the tired body, Carmen went back to the motel. When she entered the room, she saw Reneeying on the sofa. Renee waited for an entire day before she fell asleep because of exhaustion. Seeing her daughter''s haggard face, Carmen felt very sorry. She used to be the flower raised in the greenhouse, now became like wildgrass, which was damaged by heavy rain. She was so poorying there. Carmen felt bad in her heart. She thought that Renee and Leo would be well- fed and carefree in the Xia family. However, soon their fates changed. "Renee, have you eaten? I bought some food for you." Carmen put a bag of takeaway on the table. Renee opened her eyes in a daze. "Mom, you''re back. How is Leo?" "He... He will be fine." Carmen avoided Renee'' s eyes. Of course, she would not tell Renee what she had suffered today. Renee found Carmen''s cheeks were red and swollen. "Mom, who hit you?" She quickly stood up and held Carmen to ask. "Nobody. Renee, I made myself be like this." She quickly covered her face. Although she had bought the ointment in the pharmacy, the swelling wouldn''t go away so quickly. Renee removed her hand. The swelling was so clear! How could she be all right! "Mom, tell me the truth. Who did it?" "It''s really me! I''vemitted so many sins before, I broke other''s family. I should suffer!" Renee won''tment on Carmen¡¯s doing. Maybe she was now widely considered an evil mistress, but what Carmen did was all for her and Leo in Renee''s eyes. Carmen would do anything for her children as every mother did, as long as providing them a good life, she would try her best to even use many controversial means. Renee guessed it must be Ad who made Carmen swell. Although angry, she had no way to revenge. After all, she was not rich nor had decent titles now. She didn''t even dare to contact her so-called besties. In the past, they liked to talk about fashion, the big brand that justunched their new arrivals, and the popr customization for next season, and if they should book tickets in advance for the uing Paris fashion week. Now Renee should say goodbye to her old lifestyle. As for those besties, she bet they were laughing at her somewhere right now. This was her fate. Although she once was the princess, she had to ept the ordinary life from now on. "Mom, you''re hungry too. Let''s eat." Renee felt she was useless as she couldn''t protect her mom nor save her brother from jail. "Let''s eat." Carmen opened the takeaway. It was better than most fast food. Butpared to what they had in the Xia family, they were as if eating junk. "Renee, I ordered your favorite meat. Have a taste." Carmen had a hard time before, so she could adapt to the current situation quicker.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Renee was different. She had the best life ever since she was born; it was hard for her to eat the takeaway worth more than ten yuan. "Mom, it tasted awful. It''s far worse than the food of the Xia family." She pouted. "I know. But this is our future life. Last time, to pay back the debt for Leo, I almost took out all my private money. I only have hundreds of thousands of yuan left. That day when I was driven out, I nned to take more jewelry for urgent use. Even if my money running low, I could sell it for cash. But Tracey took it back. Ben didn''t stop her. We didn''t get a penny from the Xia family. We don''t have a job, no source of ie. We have to save money. Just endure it, we should get used to this kind of life." Carmen said. Renee didn''t say anything. She had no way back. She ate with her tear dropping into the food. She had tried but still could not ept her fate like this. Carmen sighed when seeing Renee cried silently. Anyforting words wouldn''t work. She had no way back too. After the meal, Carmen took a hot bath. There was no bathtub, no massage essential oil, and no fragrance. It was just a simple-equipped bathroom. She stood barefooted and cried in the falling hot water. Only at this time, Renee wouldn''t hear her crying or worry about her. Tears mixed with hot water, pouring down her face. In the water, she opened her eyes, as if seeing the past reying ahead. She was a girl who was not satisfied with ordinary life. For chasing vanity, she worked as a bar girl. She was more beautiful than other girls and was popr with guests, especially those rich men. Only their tips were enough for Carmen to cover her living expenses. Most guests had moral qualities, but some of them were disgusting scums. In their eyes, women were just free objects to y. For releasing desires, they often used various means to torture bar girls. For making money, Carmen always endured. One time she encountered a pervert. No bar girl was willing to entertain him. But he was quite generous and would like to tip a couple of times more than other guests, and Carmen was the only one who agreed to provide service. Even though received a lot of tips, Carmen was tortured in wounds. That night, she fainted in front of Edgar. She knew that a good man wouldn''te here to have fun. Edgar hadn''t be fat yet then, and he was in a decent suit, but his chest was unbuttoned. He looked a bit more dissolute than other well-dressed men. He saved Carmen. In the beginning, Carmen appreciated his kindness, no love, just thanks. When knowing his identity, Carmen''s mind changed as she knew that Edgar was richer than most people. She began to serve him more, sometimes flirt with him and showed weakness to him. She hoped to have this man someday. Edgar was a regr of this club, but he was still easily hooked up. As Carmen became more intimate with him, she began to incite him to divorce. If she seeded, she would have a man to raise her and she won''t have to make a living as a bar girl. However, Edgar was afraid of his wife. Even though he had confessed love to Carmen and promised to treat her well, he won''t divorce. Carmen was not satisfied with being raised, she was eager for a title. Seeing Edgar was not reliable, she started to seek a new goal. Until one day, she met Ben. He was in a white, clean, and tidy suit, with each button and tie in the right position. He looked a bit simr to Edgar while emitted totally different aura. He was like a piece of jade, righteous and warm. Carmen¡¯s eyes lit up. After inquiring, she knew that he was the president of Xia''s Group. What a pity, he had a wife already. "So what? He is my type and I''ll make him my man." Carmen thought. Later, with the help of Edgar, she knew Ben. Unexpectedly, Ben had no interest in women. However, such a kind of man had great charisma and was in strong appeal to Carmen. She made up her mind to take him. Fortunately, his wife was gentle and vulnerable to attack. Carmen was full of desire for money and love. Finally, she achieved her goal and went into the Xia family. Ben was kind to her. Carmen knew that he just fulfilled the responsibility of a father. Although living in Xia''s residence, Carmen had not yet be Ben''s official wife. As fell in love with him, Carmen decided to stay with this man, without caring if she could be epted by this family or not. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 To stay with Ben, Carmen would rather live without an identity. Carmen was clever, she was supposed to marry a proper man. Because marriage could provide her a stable life, what a pity, she fell in love with Ben. Even so, she still chose him as she believed this man would never betray her. She indeed had twenty years of happy life. What about twenty yearster? Everything was over and she returned ordinary. She didn¡¯t care about going back to poverty, but she wouldn''t involve her children. Carmen had made up her mind. When she finished bathing, Renee hadid on the bed. "Mom, do you think Leo can be released?" "Yes. He will be set free soon." "Did dad save him? I knew it! After all, we have been together for 20 years." Renee still regarded Ben as her father. Carmen was desperate again to think that she kneeled Ben for help. But she was refused. Ben won¡¯t save them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Renee, listen to me. After Leo was released, By the way, your father bought your apartments. In the future, you will have a ce to live. you must correct yourself and look for a job. Life standards could be lower than those in the Xia family,pared to others, your standards are still good, as long as you don''t waste money." Carmen said. "Mom, I know. Dad is still in love with us." Renee thought the dad was Ben. "Renee, you''re wrong. I''m talking about Edgar. He was allocated some property after divorce. He will give them to you." "It''s him! He is not my dad! If he hadn''t asked you to do those things, we wouldn''t have ended up like this!" Besides Tracey, Renee hated Edgar most in this world. "Renee, whether you admit him or not, he is your father. In fact, I don''t me him. I knew he had a wife but still messed around with him. It was my fault. But he was happy to know I got pregnant with you two. Then I use his connection to know Ben. I took advantage of him! At that time, I was not aware of my shamelessness, I never thought that I have caused so much damage to the innocent! Until now... Until now. I have realized how b*tchy I was. I am sorry for Edgar, he helped you and Leo a lot. "He''s your biological father. If you run into any trouble in the future, you can ask him for help." Carmen said with guilt. If she hadn''t chased vanity and worked as a bar girl, she probably had married a good man and lived a peaceful life. It was because she asked for too much she shouldn''t have and seduced the men she didn''t deserve. She created such a big mess herself. "No, I won''t admit him. Ben is my father." Renee was still stubborn. "s..." Carmen sighed deeply. Maybe she should stop persuading her, one day, Renee would be persuaded by the reality. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? You look strange." Renee found Carmen didn''t speak in a normal way. "Nothing. I just think that you should grow up. Without the protection of the Xia family, you should learn how to survive. If I''m gone..." "Nonsense, why are you gone?" Renee felt even more uneasy. Carmen was too abnormal today. "Silly, how can I apany you two all the time? Sooner orter, I will leave you earlier. It''s getting late. Sleep first, and Leo wille back soon." Carmen said. Renee nodded. Although she felt that something was wrong, she couldn¡¯ t tell anything that went wrong. She was sleepy, a whileter, she fell asleep. Seeing Renee''s sleeping face, Carmen''s eyes were filled with tears. "Sorry, Renee, I don¡¯t have any way to save Leo, I can only do so." The next day. Ben was about to leave for thepany as usual, when he pushed the door open, he saw Carmen was standing outside. She was in a simple dress, and she didn''t put on any makeup. Her look reminded Ben of when they met for the first time. "She was pure and simple then, that''s why I was fooled." Ben thought. "Why are youing here?" Ben frowned and asked. Carmen didn''t even say a word, but she saw Ben''s strong disgust first. She smiled bitterly, "Why, why we be like this?" Carmen was helpless. She looked so weak. Ben was alert that she had other ns to implement. Carmen nodded as if she knew Ben¡¯s hidden question. "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for anything, including saving Leo. I... I am here just to see you." Perhaps she had yed too many tricks and told countless lies. Ben was forced to be alert. "See me?" Ben was confused. "Ben, I know that you hate me. I did too many bad things before, I deserve to end up like this. Yes, I did approach you for your status and wealth; I did break your family, and I hurt your wife and your daughter. I did lie to you many times. There''s only one thing that I never lied to you." Carmen suddenly changed the topic. "What? " "I love you. I have loved you for more than twenty years. Because I love you, I am willing to live with you and asked for no title, even though I know that you never loved me, you only want to be responsible for me, because I love you, I give up finding my true love. But I never regret knowing you. These twenty-two years were my most happy time." Carmen''s sudden confession made Ben stunned. "Is this your new n? Do you think I will believe your words again?" "It''s up to you. I have so much that I want to tell you, but all those words were less than sorry. I''m sorry, because of my greed, I destroyed your family and your original life. Now that things havee to this point, I don''t beg you for forgiveness. I just want to say sorry to you personally." Carmen''s eyes were clean, with no scheming nor enchantment. Her eyes were as if telling Ben that she had suffered enough, now she had only sadness in her heart. "You..." Facing a woman in this look, Ben lost words. "Should I me her? She is so miserable. Shouldn''t I me her? She lost my beloved woman!" Ben thought. "This is the key for Xia''s residence. Now I return them to you. I won''t bother you anymore. Renee and Leo were not your kids, I don''t request you to treat them the same well as before, I only hope that you can forgive them if they make any mistake in the future.¡± Carmen handed the key to Ben. Ben was still confused. "What are you going to do?" "Ben, I¡¯m leaving." "Where are you going?" "Somewhere I should go, and..." Carmen suddenly rushed forward and hugged Ben. The hug was so profound that Ben couldn''t reject it. Carmen used a weeping voice to say, "Thank you for taking care of me these years. I love you." Finishing her words, she let go of Ben and ran away quickly. A taxi was waiting outside, and Carmen got on the car without looking back. Looking at the keys in hand, and the figure disappeared hastily, Ben seemed to have guessed Carmen''s determination. "She should do so." Ben thought. With her doing, she should ept this result. Her tears poured down as soon as she got in the car. The driver said with embarrassment, ''Tm sorry, but where are you going?" "Police station." Carmen exhausted all her strength to tell the destination. The car went away slowly. In the rear mirror, Xia''s residence was getting smaller and smaller. It contained Carmen''s happiness of twenty years, today, it had officially withdrawn her life, leaving her only the could- like memory. "Mrs, we¡¯ve arrived." Carmen paid the driver and got off the car. Next, she took off the ne that Ben put on for her many years ago. When she passed by the sewer, she released her hand, dropping the ne into the dark underground world. "It''s over, it''s all over. It turns out that I was just making dreams one after another... Ben, goodbye." As she entered the hall, someone came up and asked, "Hello, Mrs, are you reporting a case?" "Yes, I''m reporting myself." Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Under the sunset, there was a pair of figures running on the ind. Nobody else in this ce and Tracey could remove all her disguises and be herself freely. In distance, Adam watched her all the time. She was catching the waves and avoiding them from running back. When the seawater rushed to the beach and drowned Tracey''s knees, sheughed out loud. She looked like going back to childhood. Adam knew it was so hard for her to beat Carmen, and the hardships of these years buried her deep in the darkness. "Adam,e over and have a look. There are a lot of small shells." Waves were bringing shells over and left them on the beach. Tracey was very happy to seethe shells. "Okay." Adam took off his shoes and walked toward her. Now two influential figures of the business circle were returning childish and ying with shells by the seaside. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Adam, see, I found a big one." "Yeah, it¡¯s quite big. Look at mine, it has a beautiful shape." They were exploring andpeting on the shells like children until it was dark. "It''s getting dark, let''s go back for dinner." Looking at the sky, Adam found the sun was already below sea level. Tracey nodded. "Let me pick up one more." "Okay." Adam wrapped the shells that Tracey collected with the shirt he took off. "Oh my god! Adam...!" Tracey suddenly screamed. Her personality was calm, Adam was surprised by her shouting. "What''s wrong?" He turned around and saw Tracey''s exciting face. "It''s... Pearl!" Tracey had seen pearls many times, she also had a lot of jewelry about pearls, but she had never picked up a shell containing pearls. Adam opened the shell and found that there was a pearl hidden in the ms. "You''re so lucky. Let''s take it back and let others process it." "Sure." Tracey said with excitement. She feltfortable staying on the ind. She didn''t have to think about anything, just attended one and another interesting activity that Adam arranged. He prepared double bicycles, and they rode it, circling the ind. Besides, they were boating and fishing, as well as having barbecues at night. Days here made Tracey''s mind rxed and light. Sleeping, ying, and eating. Every day was just simply repeating. They turned off their phone, isting from the outside. They were the only one of each other on the ind. Two days were too short to enjoy. Adam and Tracey had done quite a lot together and seemed to have built their rtionship better. On the third day, they left by helicopter. Tracey took Mia away with her. The caty in Tracey''s arms, and Traceyy in Adam''s arms. Tracey'' s heart filled with Adam'' s love. "Brother Adam, let''se back soon, ok?" Tracey was really reluctant to leave. "As long as you want, we cane back any time," Adam said dotingly. On Monday, Tracey had to rush forward to her newpany to arrange work. Otherwise, she would like to take tens of days off and stay on that ind for leisure. Adam drove her to thepany. "Everything goes well." He said. "Okay,e to pick me up after work." Tracey said and kissed him. It was already their rite to say goodbye. "Okay." Adam said goodbye to her with a smile. After seeing Tracey off, Adam turned on his phone, and tons of messages and missed calls suddenly flushed in. "My president! You finally answered my phone. You almost drove me nuts!" Jensen had been waiting in the line for a long time. Finally, his calling was connected. Since Adam left his work behind two days ago, Jensen had dealt with work for him independently. With the limited instructions of Adam, Jensen got anxious and hoped that Adam coulde back soon. There had been piles of documents waiting for his reading and signature. Also, a few contracts needed his opinions. However, the heart of the president was not at work but distracted by a little bunny. Jensen didn''t think that he could decide to sign the big contracts or not. Luckily, Adam was back in time. "They are just trivial things. Why are you so worried?" Adam said calmly, "You have been my assistant for so long. If you can''t handle it, how about firing you right now?" "President...Please, don¡¯t tease me. You''d bettere back, as soon as possible, I can''t really handle it." Jensen was helpless. He couldn''t believe that Adam never cared about his work like before. "I''m on my way." Adam hung up the phone. Of course, he knew the possible consequences that he left all business to Jensen alone, but Adam still trusted his ability. As soon as Tracey entered thepany, there were already a bunch of reporters waiting there. It seemed that they were invited by I, for promoting this newly createdpany. At the same time, peers of the financial industry were also very curious that who on earth was the controller of Sun. Because Tracey''s team had long kept it confidential, so, barely anyone knew that Tracey was the president. When Tracey walked in, I was being interviewed. She waved a hand to Tracey, "This is our president, Tracey Xia." She told the reporters. "President Xia, you look so young. How did you think of building such apany?" "President Xia, I feel that you look familiar. By the way, aren''t you the eldest daughter of the Xia family?" "Oh, yeah, maybe you are right. Miss Xia, why are you so bold to create a newpany and give up Xia¡¯ s Group?" Reporters were enthusiastic and had various questions. Obviously, Tracey didn¡¯t prepare in advance. In the past, they sometimes appeared on news, Steve was always the one who epted interviews, and Tracey was always behind the scene. "Miss Xia, can you say hello to my camera?" In an instant, all the reporters focused on Tracey. "Why I feel like a star?" Tracey thought. She had to smile awkwardly at them. "Miss Xia, will you ept our interview? You are now the young people''s role model!" "Hmm..." Maybe after being interviewed, she would be reported on the financial magazines with other famous financiers. But she wanted to avoid theplex. "Well, I think you can ask my assistant I, sorry, I am busy and I have to go." Tracey was not so good at dealing with reporters. As the reporting going on, the news that Tracey was the president of Sun had spread over the whole city. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 It was the first day of work. Everyone was glowing. This was a new beginning for some employees who had left their previouspanies. Those who had just graduated were full of longing and joy for the future. David and his friends were wearing suits and tie, looking serious. "We are working here today. Why do I feel everything is a dream?" "This isn''t school. Remember not to bete." "Hey, we''re in society now. I used to think school was a cage at school, but now I miss that cage." "The society is just another cage. No one ever really gets out of a cage." Everyone became sensitive. They couldn''t bete orzy at work. When they wanted to stay upte ying games, they needed to think about what day was tomorrow. The workce was not the school. Those who survived were those who thought for themselves. "David, why are you absent-minded? Don''t you want to work?" Everyone was chatting except for David. He seemed to think about something else. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I do." David came to his senses. Just now, he was thinking about Tracey. This was her company, so would he see her often? "You don''t seem yourself. You''ll be happy for a while and then in a daze for a while. Are you after someone?" Rn joked. "F*ck off." "Oh, I''m right, aren''t I? You said you didn''t like Lucy, so who do you like?" Everyone started gossiping. At this time, Lucy walked up to them. She was wearing a miniscule white dress today. Her long hair was scattered behind her and she was wearing exquisite makeup. She looked both pure and sexy. She knew David loved it. That was why he fell for her when they first met. She was mad at what David said to her before. It was indeed a blow. How dare this stupid nerd say no to her? Sometimes people were like that. They didn''t appreciate what they had and desperately wanted what they didn''t have. Now, she wanted David like crazy. She''d already got the job, so now all she cared about was getting a boyfriend. She was clear about David''s ability. She looked down upon him before because he wasn''t from a rich family and he couldn''t buy her what she wanted. She used to have many sugar daddies. Now that she had a great job, she should be with a capable, marriageable man. The more David hated her, the more she wanted him. She always felt that David was just being cranky. If she made the first move, he would run to her, wagging his tail like a puppy. "David, what a connection! We used to be ssmates, and now we''re colleagues. I''m really d about this." Lucy stuck out her tongue and stretched out her hand. To those who did not know her well, she looked innocent and lovely. But David was not one of them. He felt sick of her and looked away. He didn''t want to see her at all, let alone shaking hands with her. "Congrattions. But I''m not helping you with your work," he said coldly. "David, you got me wrong. I was just trying to be nice." Lucy pretended to be wronged. She did not do anything out of line except use him as a backup guy. Why could he hate her so much? Seeing this, the others hurried over to mediate the dispute. "This is really a connection. It''s getting late. Let''s go to work. It''s the first day." "Yeah, yeah, we are colleagues now and we should help each other. David seems a little strange lately. I wonder what''s wrong with him." "David didn''t mean to hurt you. Maybe he''s just crazy." Rn exined. In fact, he had a secret. David liked Lucy, so did he. But he was David''s friend, so he never told him about this. At this time, Tracey showed up. David''s eyes lit up involuntarily when he saw her. Lucy noticed David''s change. She was too familiar with that look in his eyes. In the past, he looked at her in this way. But today, he was looking at another woman with such a look. Did he have a crush on her? She followed David''s eyes. It was her again! Tracey wore a ckce knee-length dress and a coat. Instead of stockings, she wore a pair of ck stilettos. She rolled up her sleeves to the elbows, making herself look energetic. She wasn''t as Every time she showed up, she would attract a lot of people''s attention. Compared to her, Lucy was like an ugly duckling. sexy as Lucy, but she looked more charming. She had a designer handbag in her hand and a gorgeous ring on her index finger. She probably got a one hundred thousand bucks on her. Lucy was really envious of her. Thinking of how Tracey targeted her before, Lucy got angrier. Although she didn''t know why Tracey was here, she decided to get back at her. She walked straight towards Tracey in a high-profile manner, as proud as a hen that justid an egg. "What is she doing?" The others looked at Lucy in confusion. "Who knows?" David snorted. Tracey was surprised to see Lucy. She did not participate in thest few interviews. "Lucy." "Miss Xia, nice to meet you." Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Lucy was obviously different from thest time they met. She was glowing and her eyes were full of pride. Did she win the lottery? Looking at how happy she was! Tracey really couldn''t imagine what made her so proud. "Well, likewise." Tracey replied faintly. Although she didn''t like Lucy, she didn''t take it personally when she interviewed her at Xia''s Group. She was so serious about all the people she interviewed. However, in Lucy''s mind, Tracey was making things difficult for her. "What do you think of Sun, Miss Xia?" Lucy suddenly asked. Confused, Tracey still answered her patiently, "It''s a new star in this industry, and has a promising future." "How does itpare to Xia''s Group?" Lucy continued to ask. Tracey was even more puzzled. Was Lucy here to make research? "Xia''s Group is a long-standingpany. It has been a long time since it was established. As you can see, Sun is just a new "But Sun is like a vigorous young man. It has more possibilities. Society is moving so fast these days, not to mention corporations. I believe Sun will surpass Xia''s Group in the near future." Xia''s Group was now Tracey''s. Her grandfather had made it clear that he would transfer his shares to her. For Tracey, she didn''t need to take sides with eitherpany. Therefore, she was telling the truth. "So you think Sun is better than Xia''s Group?" Lucy looked more proud. Tracey still didn''t understand what she wanted to say. Even if Sun was better than Xia''s Group, it had nothing to do with Lucy. "I didn''t say that. I mean, Sun has more potential. But what does this have to do with you?" Tracey couldn''t help asking. "Why doesn''t it? I failed to apply for a job at Xia''s Group, but thepany with better prospects in your eyes hired me. Does it mean..." She stopped, but Tracey knew what she meant. She was making fun of Tracey for not hiring her. Everyone was shocked. What was wrong with Lucy? How dare she mock the president! Tracey finally understood what Lucy was doing. What a vindictive girl! It seemed that Lucy didn''t know who the president of Sun was. Sigh. She thought Lucy had something important to say. Tracey nced at Lucy and said, "I''m quite busy." Then she left directly. In Lucy''s opinion, Tracey was too guilty too retort. She looked even more proud. Tracey walked to David and his friends. They all came to their senses from shock and quickly greeted her. "Good morning, President Xia." "President Xia?" Lucy was shocked, wondering what was going on. Why did they have so much respect for the boss of anotherpany? "Thepany is very strict about getting to work on time. It''s the first day, so don''t bete." Tracey didn''t stop and walked straight ahead. "Yes, President Xia." They hurried to the elevator. They took the same direction as Tracey, but they took the staff elevator while she took the exclusive elevator. Exclusive elevator required no waiting, so Tracey went into the elevator faster. Only then did Lucy know everything. After Tracey left, she rushed to her ssmates in a hurry. She grabbed a man''s sleeve and asked, "What did you call her?" "President Xia. Lucy, what''s wrong with you? How dare you offend her? Aren''t you afraid of being fired?" "Who on earth is she?" Lucy felt that her brain was going to explode. "She is Tracey, our ssmate. Are you insane?" Everyone looked at Lucy with confusion. Why would she ask such a stupid question? Original from N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m asking about her identity. David, tell me!" Lucy turned to David. David took her hand away impatiently. "She''s the daughter of the Xia family and the president of Sun. Got it?" "President? I heard you knew the president of Sun. So it''s Tracey?" Lucy started sweating. What had she done! "Yes, President Xia asked me to bring in somepetent people for the interview. Didn''t you see her at your interview? She is very strict." "No way. She is the director of Xia''s Group. How could she be the president of Sun? It''s impossible..." Lucy thought of her swaggering look just now. Tracey was really decent. If it were anyone else, they would have been pissed off. She did not even say a word to refute. "Why can''t it be possible? She''s terrific. I''m not surprised she did anything great. "I heard that she founded apany abroad three years ago. Sun is just a branch office." David talked about Tracey with admiration. This woman could always do what no one else could. "Lucy, you''d better apologize to President Xia. You just offended her." "Yeah. I was really shocked just now. Lucy, you''re doomed." "Stop it. Maybe there was a misunderstanding. Lucy, why don''t you go and apologize to President Xia? She''s a very forgiving person. I don''t think she''ll hold a grudge." Rn came out to mediate the dispute. Lucy grabbed David''s sleeve and said, "David, help me. I know you are familiar with Tracey, so can you put in a good word for me in front of her? Don''t let her fire me, okay?" Chapter 417 Chapter 417 David didn''t know if it was because he knew the true colors of Lucy. He was sick of looking at her now. "It''s none of my business." He was a little impatient and shook off Lucy''s hand. "David, please help me. I beg you." Everyone felt sorry for Lucy. Rn said, "David, just help her if you can. It''s not a big deal." David nced at Rn. In the past, he was as foolish as Rn was to think Lucy was a good girl. "I don''t want to talk about anything other than work. Why don''t you help her?" As soon as the elevator door opened, David went straight in. Lucy was so angry that she stamped her foot. Wouldn''t it be humiliating if she apologized to Tracey? Moreover, Tracey could make things difficult for her again. In fact, Tracey did not care about this matter at all. She rarely got angry with people who she didn''t care. The interview just now was soon on the headlines, and she was all over the inte. Tracey was a little speechless. She was not a star, but people heard about her all the time online. Thank God it was not bad news. "The boss of Sun is actually a pretty little girl?" Seeing the huge headline, Tracey almost sprayed out her coffee. She was too old to be a little girl, wasn''t she? Indeed, reporters wrote anything to get attention. She was young, but she was not a little girl anymore. The news was full of praise for her. It said the boss of Sun was a rich girl who hadn''t graduated from college. Her identity made the news even more interesting. In addition, the scandal of the Xia family had just exposed. Johan was watering flowers in the garden. The butler came to him a hurry. "Old Master, please go check the news." "What''s wrong?" Johan did not know what had happened. "It''s about Tracey... Go check it out." The butler was too excited. He had worked for the Xia family for so many years and had regarded himself as a member of it. He was d to see how terrific Tracey was. Johan thought something big had happened, so he took out his phone. Then he saw the news that Tracey had set up apany. "Really? She''s the president of Sun?" Johan had noticed this newpany before, but he didn''t know who its boss was. He didn''t expect that the mysterious boss was his granddaughter! "Yes! Isn''t she amazing? I walked by thepany earlier. I thought it was a mall. "No one had been in there for a long time. After finding out it is a financepany, a lot of people went there for an interview. It''s promising." The butler said excitedly. "Yeah, I''ve had people find out who the boss of thispany is. They said it was someone who had worked abroad! My granddaughter is the best!" Johan was excited and pleased. Tracey had told him that she had apany, but he didn''t take it seriously. Judging from the size of Sun, her overseaspany must be great! In a short time, she not only listed herpany but also set up a branch office. Johan was so excited that he wanted to cry. Ben''s scandal caused quite a stir in the upper ss. Johan thought his family would be looked down upon. But his granddaughter''s brilliancepletely overshadowed the scandal. He wanted everyone to know that his granddaughter was better than anyone else! Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Call Tracey and have here back for dinner tonight. I want to talk to her." Johan''s eyes were bright with tears. "Yes." The Sheng family saw the news, too. Sean''s mom had been upset because of Sean¡¯s injury. Although he was fine now, his injured hand could no longer lift anything heavy. She thought it was all Tracey''s fault. Why did this b*tch have toe back? Shepletely ruined Sean''s life. "Sean, I made you chicken soup. Try it." "Mom, let me feed him. His hand is injured." Rachel wouldn''t be working for a while because of all the publicity. "That''s very kind of you, Rachel." Sean''s mom handed the bowl to Rachel. The corner of Rachel''s mouth curled into a gentle smile. Sean''s mom opened the curtains, and the sun shone all over the room. Sean was reading the news. It was about Tracey, of course. It was a small video of Tracey being interviewed at the entrance of Sun. After hearing what was on the video, his mom and Rachel came to him. "Why is Tracey on the news again?" His mom was a little impatient. But when she saw what the news said, she was so surprised that her eyes were popping out. Rachel gnashed her teeth with anger. Tracey actually set up a newpany! When she saw where thepany was, she looked even worse. Sean greedily looked at Tracey''s face. She had bepletely different from the past. She had grown up. "Is she the boss of Sun?" His mom didn''t see thating. She really underestimated T racey. "It''s so boring." Rachel directly grabbed the phone from his hand and turned off the page. "Yeah, so boring. Sean, have some chicken soup." His mom tried to ease the atmosphere. He kept silent. The expression on his weak face was soplicated that no one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Sean had mixed feelings. At that time he loved Tracey very much, but he always felt she was no help to his future, because she was not high up in her family. The situation of the Sheng family was very clear. Although Aydan said Adam was unfilial, he loved Adam the most. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''tpete with Adam. What was more, Aydan might favor Adam even more because of his guilt towards Adam''s mom. Aydan might give him some shares, but this was not enough. What he wanted was the Sheng Group, which he had worked for his entire life. He had to get it no matter what. Three years ago that night, even though he was drugged, his mind was clear. That drug just made him horny. He was very smart, and he knew very well how much Rachel loved him. Tracey was probably the only one stupid enough to think he was a victim. When Rachel took the initiative to seduce him, he could have said no. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A woman might not be able to resist when she was raped, but he was a man. Though he was dragged, he was stronger than Rachel. He was conflicted at that time. He didn''t want to cheat on Tracey, but the Nan family could help him get what he wanted. You can''t have your cake and eat it too. After thinking for a while, he chose Rachel. He told himself he would return to Tracey when he had achieved his goal. That was when he''d be a winner in life. But Tracey actually set up her ownpany. Carmen, Renee, and Leo were driven out of the Xia family. Tracey had be a strong woman with a strong background. Sean was to regret that decision for the rest of his life. Compared to terrific Tracey, Rachel was like a burden to him. His mom was unhappy, either. She had a feeling that something precious had been taken from her. She used to like Rachel, who was the only daughter of a rich family and one of the top actresses in the country. She thought Sean would carry on the Nan family''s legacy after marrying Rachel. But Tracey was better off than Rachel now. She couldn''t help being jealous. Tracey and Rachel were both from rich families, but Tracey used to have no standing at home. Sean''s mom had thought the Xia family''s fortune would go mainly to Tracey''s brother, because rich families tended to favor boys over girls. That was why she used to be so sure that Xia''s Group would be Leo''s. And she was mean to Tracey when Tracey was dating her son. She thought her son was too good for this pathetic woman. But now the pathetic one was herself. Tracey got 10% of the shares from Adyan, while her daughter-inw Rachel got nothing. It proved that Aydan preferred Tracey to Rachel. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it. Why was she so mean to Tracey at that time? The atmosphere became very awkward. Sean silently drank up the chicken soup. "Rachel, we haven''t had lunch yet. Why don''t you go cook? I''ll take care of Sean." Sean''s mom broke the silence. "Okay, Mom. What do you want for lunch?" Rachel never cooked before she married Sean. "I want something light." "I think we''re out of vegetables. I''ll go to the supermarket." Rachel left with her purse. Sean''s mom quickly sat down. "Mom, what do you want to say?" Sean knew what she was trying to do. She smiled awkwardly. "You know me best." "You love meat the most but you actually said you wanted something light. That''s not very you." He said lightly. There was a ttering smile on her face. "Sean, I want to ask you something." "You want to ask me if I still like Tracey?" Sean seemed to be able to read her mind. "Yes. My son is the smartest." "Would I get hurt for her if I didn''t like her? I didn''t have time to think in that situation, much less figure out if she was worth it. I did this out of instinct. I didn''t want her to get hurt." Sean stared at the sky outside. But he was officially missing her. His mom sighed. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so against you two being together." "Mom, it''s not your fault. I made a choice I thought was right, and now I know how wrong I was. "I''m just an idiot. I know you don''t really like Tracey or Rachel. "You just want a daughter- in-w who can help me with my career. So you did nothing wrong." Sean analyzed calmly. "I did! Career is important, but your happiness matters more. I thought you would fall in love with Rachel after you broke up with Tracey. "But I was wrong. You haven''t been happy in three years." She suddenly changed the subject. "I have an idea." "What?" "I want you to pursue the one you love. If you want Tracey, go marry her." "It''s easier said than done. She doesn''t love me, nor will she marry me." Those few days at the hospital showed him that Tracey and Adam were deeply in love. He had no chance at all. "I''m gonna help you." His mom''s eyes were shining. Apparently, she was up to no good. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 News of Tracey''spany spread to Aydan. The news didn''t seem contrived because Tracey didn''t look ready for the interview. "She''s a capable girl." Aydan was very proud of her. He didn''t like her at first, but he had already epted her for Adam. After getting along with her, he found that she was actually a very pleasant girl. He used to be mean to her, but she still helped him clear the air between him and Adam. He became more and more fond of her. Adam set to work as soon as he arrived at hispany. It was not until he was about to get off work that he saw the news. "President, what makes you so happy?" Jensen came in and took away some documents. He found that his boss, who was usually an iceberg, smiled like a flower. "My little bunny is on the news." Adam''s unusual smile made Jensen''s hair stand on end. "President, everyone knows your little bunny is the best. Can you deal with these documents now?" Jensen hade in several times today. Adam nced at the documents next to him and said, "No, it''s time to get off work." Then he took the suit jacket and left without looking back. His little bunny was waiting for him to pick her up. Jensen was speechless. Was that what a man did when he was in love? He really missed that workaholic! When the news that Tracey was the president of Sun spread all over the Inte, Carmen told the police that she was the one who hurt Ad. Ad knew Carmen was trying to save her son. She was okay with it. "Well, you''re innocent, so you can leave now." The police released Leo. Leo had been very anxious these days. He was afraid that he would stay in prison for the rest of his life. Now that he heard that he could leave, he felt his life suddenly light up. "Thank you!" Leo changed a little after being arrested twice. He decided to be a good guy and not to do anything impulsive again. He flew out of the police station like a happy bird. But he didn''t know how what his free meant. Renee, who woke up in the express hotel, found Carmen was gone. At first, she thought she was going to get Leo help. But she didn''te back for a long time. In the end, Renee found a letter from her under the TV. There was also a card in the envelope. Renee felt something bad had happened. She slowly opened the letter. "Renee, I''m sorry. When you see this, I''ve already left. I''m sorry to say goodbye to you like this, but I''m afraid if I say it to you in person, I''ll be crushed. Leo''s still in prison. I''ve called a lot of people, but they won''t help me, maybe because I used to be heartless. I have lost everything. I can''t lose you guys. I must save Leo. It''s the least I can do. I don''t know when I cane back. I love you, and I really don''t want to leave. But you''re gonna have to live without me. There are hundreds of thousands of bucks in the card. I hope you to be frugal. Go get a stable job. Don''t worry about being homeless. Your dad promised to offer you a house. I finally understand that I got what I deserved. I''ve done a lot of bad things and hurt a lot of people. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It''s time for me to pay. Don''t vent your anger on anyone, especially Tracey. We owe her. I want you to live as happy and secure as a normal person. Wealth and power are nothing compared to peace. Take care of yourself. No one''s gonna clean up your mess again. You have nobody to rely on, so be a good person. Remember what I said. Don''t get revenge. Don''t do anything bad. Love, Mom." A tear plopped down onto the letter. Renee read it again and again. No wonder Carmen said that to her before. Maybe that was when she made this decision. "Mom! Don''t leave me!" Renee rushed out of the door like crazy, only to run into Leo who was about to knock. "D*mn, are you really living in this dump? I''m starving! Mom, I need food..." Leo happily entered, but then he found Renee was crying. "Wh-what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Leo hurriedly walked toward her. "Mom is gone." Renee threw herself into Leo''s arms. He still didn''t know what was going on. "What happened? Stop crying!" He was so anxious. Renee''s tearspletely ruined his day. Renee handed him the letter. "She left this." Leo''s face turned pale after reading it. "That''s why they released me?" "She took a lot of beatings trying to get you help. She traded her freedom for yours!" Renee didn''t know what to say. Why did one of them have to go to jail? "Why is this happening?" "I''d have stopped her if I''d known this! She has done so much for us. I don''t want her to end up in prison. Aggravated assault carries a minimum of three years! Leo, why were you so impulsive?" Renee med Leo, and Leo couldn''t retort. "1-1 know I was wrong. I lost it because they were bullying Mom! It was all because of the Lin family and Tracey. I won''t let them go!" Leo clenched his fists and his eyes were full of anger. "You forgot what Mom said?" Chapter 420 Chapter 420 By the end of the day, Tracey had a basic understanding of everyone. She was gonna be running around Xia''s Group and Sun. Although she couldn''t stay in Sun every day, she had to know her employees. Everyone was excited and energetic, except Lucy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had offended Tracey, and she didn''t think Tracey would let her go. She''d been worried about getting fired all day. "Well, today is your first day on the job, and I hope you guys will work hard." Tracey cheered everyone up. "President Xia, we will." "Thepany will not let your efforts go unrewarded. You guys cane to I when I''m not around. She''s in full charge of thepany," Tracey said, patting I''s shoulder. It showed how much she trusted I. I looked at her sincere smile and thought of what she had done before, guilt filled her heart. She didn''t hate Tracey at all. She even liked her. That was why Steve and they became good friends. She liked Steve as much as he liked Tracey. She didn''t resent or envy Tracey like a lot of mean women would do. She wished Tracey and Steve to be happy. She thought Tracey would be in love with Steve after her revenge. She''d be d if Steve could be with Tracey. She believed that to love someone was to make them happy. However, Tracey fall in love with Adam after she returned home. Steve failed to win her over after three years'' effort. She wondered how Adam made it. At first, she did not believe that anyone could interest Tracey on such short notice. So she began to frantically search for information about Adam. ording to some sources and magazines, he was handsome and loaded, but he kept a low profile and had no scandals. In the photo, Adam looked serious yet hot. He wouldn''t lose evenpared with Steve. I couldn''t find any weakness in him. Steve said he would give up on Tracey. But I knew he worked all day and drank all night to stop himself from thinking about Tracey. I felt sorry for him. She wanted to get Tracey back to him, so she volunteered to work at Sun. Steve agreed without hesitation. His eyes were shining when he knew she offered to help Tracey. What would he do if Tracey married Adam? I swore to break Tracey and Adam up no matter what it cost. She wanted to get to know them better before she made ns to break them up, but to her surprise, she saw a new Tracey. She no longer had hatred in her eyes. Adam changed her. I was a bit hesitant when she knew this. She loved Steve, but Tracey was her friend. Was she really supposed to ruin Tracey''s happiness? She was torn while having dinner with them and not knowing what to do. Tracey happened to go out to answer the phone. After thinking for a long time, she decided to stick with her n and seduce Adam. It was, of course, a failure. Adam saw through her, making her feel embarrassed. "What happened? You don''t look like yourself." Tracey felt that I was a little strange and absent- minded. "Nothing. Maybe I''ve been too tiredtely," I exined. "You''ve been working really hard on this newpany." Tracey looked at her with concern. I felt even more ashamed. Perhaps Adam was right. She was an idiot. She wasn''t helping Steve, but to put Tracey in hell. She was d that Adam ruined her n. "I''m fine. If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." I left in a hurry. Tracey didn''t think too much about it. David pushed his sses up and looked at that beautiful figure. His heart was already promised to her. Tracey was extremely charming. The closer he got to her, the more he was addicted to her. He tried not to look at her, but the feeling killed him. She would be forever unreachable to him. But he still wanted to stay be her side. His love for Tracey was all seen by Lucy. She finally understood why he had been so cold to her. He fall in love with the woman she hated most! That pissed her off. Jealousy was like a seed nted in her heart. It slowly took root and then grew into a towering tree. Women were hideous when they were jealous, but Lucy did not know this. She clenched her fists and thought, "One day, I''m gonna take everything from Tracey!" "Then let''s call it a day." Tracey looked at her watch. It was time to get off. Thepany wasn''t officially up and running yet, so there wouldn''t be much work. "Thank you, President Xia." Everyone admired this young president very much. Just as they were preparing to leave, David suddenly said to Tracey, "President Xia, can I grab you for a second? I have some questions." David was a top student when he was at school, and Tracey thought he was promising. She wanted him to grow faster so that I didn''t need to work so hard. "President Xia, I''ve been reading some books on finance recently under your guidance, but I have some doubts about oveing liquidity and transaction costs." He said seriously. Tracey walked to him and patiently answered his questions. Seeing how well they were getting along, Lucy''s eyes were full of anger. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Lucy left angrily and saw a man leaning against a Rolls-Royce. He was just standing there casually, but everyone was looking at him. He was tall and straight, looking extremely charming and handsome. All the women who passed by were attracted. "Wow, he''s so cute! Is he a star?" "Look at his watch! It''s worth over a million!" "Maybe he''s the president of somepany. I thought Prince Charming was only in fairy tales! Do you think I''m his Cindere?" A little girl whispered. "Please watch less novels. You''re not even as good-looking as Cindere''s stepsister." "Hey! Maybe he prefers in girls! Should I deliberately run to him and pretend to stumble? I saw that on TV." "But girls who do this on TV have beautiful faces and sexy bodies. What do you have? I think this man is obviously waiting for someone. Maybe he''s taken. You can forget it." ''Look, a girl is walking toward him. She must be going to hit on him." That girl was Lucy. Luck looked at Adam with fascination. She dreamed of marrying a man like him! Handsome, rich, gentle... If only Adam was her boyfriend! That b*tch Tracey was really lucky. "Mr. Xiao, are you waiting for President Xia?" She elegantly walked to Adam and asked with a smile that she thought was pure. Adam looked at her impatiently. He had a good memory. This woman threw coffee at Traceyst time. "Who are you?" He didn''t like to talk to women who weren''t Tracey. Lucy was kind of embarrassed. She had met him several times, and she lost her precious job because of him. How could he not remember who she was? She was extremely mad, but she still kept her smile. ''Tm Lucy, President Xia''s ssmate. Now I am working for her." "You don''t have to tell me everything. I''m not interested." Adam said directly. Lucy obviously felt his disdain and coldness, but she didn''t want to give up. "If you''re waiting for President Xia, I''m afraid it''s gonna be a while." ''Why?" Only then did Adam look at her. He called Tracey half an hour ago, but she still hadn''t showed up. She had always been on time. "Because President Xia is too busy answering questions from her male subordinate. By the way, she''s alone with him now." Lucy sneered. Adam finally knew what this woman meant. "Off you go." "Mr. Xiao, let me remind you, your girlfriend is having some kind of rtionship with another man." "Get out!" Adam was full of rage. Was this woman tired of living? How dare she nder Tracey? "I said that for your own good. Mr. Xiao, see you." After saying that, Lucy turned around and left. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She knew that betrayal was the worst thing in a rtionship. Even if Adam didn''t believe her, what she said was gonna make him doubt Tracey. It was as if she had dropped a pebble on the surface of a stillke. Adam looked at Lucy''s back and sneered. What a naive woman! He knew his little bunny too well. If he suspected her because of an outsider, he didn''t deserve her. Adam returned calm. After another ten minutes, he saw Tracey, I and the boy he had met in the cafeing out together. Immediately, he knew why Lucy said that before. It must have something to do with this boy. He was wearing ck- framed sses, and his hair was a little fluffy. He looked like a nerd. Adam''s confidence told him this boy wouldn''t be a threat. Lucy was really disgusting. Was it her hobby to break up lovers? "Adam, I''m sorry for beingte." Tracey stopped talking to David after seeing Adam. She walked toward him with a warm smile. "I just got here." Adam gently rubbed her hair. Seeing how intimate they were, David felt a bit upset. "President Xia, see you." David took the initiative to say goodbye. He dared not to look directly into Adam''s eyes. This man was too domineering and strong. Compared to Adam, he was just a loser. "See you." All Tracey cared about was Adam, so she didn''t notice anything unusual about David. Adam was sensitive enough to see through David. He knew this boy had a crush on Tracey, but he didn''t even dare to be his rival. "What do you want for dinner?" Adam looked at I as if nothing had happened. I did not dare to look him in the eye because of what happened that night. "I, you''ve been working too hard these days. Which restaurant do you want to go to? Or do you want to eat at my ce? I''ll call Jane." "No, I''m good. I feel sick to my stomach today. I''ll go home and rest." "Are you not feeling well? No wonder I thought something was wrong with you today. Let me take you to the hospital." Tracey was about to help her get in the car. I was just too embarrassed to face Adam. When she thought of how she undressed herself in front of him, she felt very ufortable. "Well, I''m fine. Just leave me alone. I just need a break." I got rid of Tracey''s hand and left in a hurry. Tracey was even more confused. "What''s wrong with her?" "Maybe she did something bad," Adam said half-jokingly. "What? Tell me!" "Okay, I''ll tell you if you kiss me." Adam pretended to walk toward the car. Tracey hurriedly caught up with him. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Adam and Tracey returned to the seaside vi. When they got out of the car, they saw two people standing at the door. "What are you doing here?" Tracey didn''t expect to see Leo and Renee here. They looked a little disheveled, and Renee was in-faced. It was amazing she didn''t wear makeup. "Tracey, we are here to apologize." Renee looked very sincere. "Apologize? Why don''t I believe that?" Tracey remembered not so long ago Renee was wearing a fancy dress and had her insulted by several beggars. How proud she was then! "I know we''ve hurt you. We''re really sorry. I hope you can forgive us. After all, you''re our sister." Renee took Tracey''s hand and said. Tracey directly shook off her hand. They didn''t just hurt her. They almost destroyed her! "I''m not your sister. Even the paternity test says we''re not rted by blood." Tracey replied coldly. "Well, fine. Miss Xia, we have reflected a lot these days and feel sorry for what we have done to you. I beg you forgive us." Renee could do anything to save Carmen. Tracey''d been so busy with work, so she didn''t know that Carmen turned herself in saving Leo. She thought Renee and Leo were ying a trick again. Maybe they were trying to get back to the Xia family. They were used to being rich losers. Now they''d lost their support and were being ridiculed for being illegitimate. They must be having a hard time. So did theye to apologize so she could help them get back to their lives of plenty? In short, she didn''t think they were sincere. People would change because of time or some experience. But they didn''t seem to have changed. Everything they''d been through in such a short time would only make them more resentful and vengeful. "Forgive you? You want me to forgive you for drugging me twice and almost getting raped? You want me to forgive you for scaring me with a snake?" Tracey was full of anger. She had never hurt them, but they had been against her ever since they became members of the Xia family. "We were young and stupid and did a lot of bad things. Please forgive us. We''ve learned our lesson." Renee was also very angry. But Tracey was the only one she could turn to now. Originally, they wanted to go to Edgar. But he had a car ident and was now in aa. They tried to reach out to their old acquaintances, but no one would help them. They finally know that people used to be friends with them just because they came from a rich family. Without the Xia family, they were like garbage that no one wanted. That was why Renee came to Tracey. She was really desperate now. As long as Tracey wanted, her mom would be saved. "Tell me what do you want. I know you didn''te to me for no reason." Tracey looked at them. Renee and Leo looked at each other. After thinking for a while, Renee told Tracey the whole story. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tracey sighed. She didn''t expect Carmen would trade her freedom for her son''s. Although Carmen had done so many bad "What do you want me to do? It is up to the court that how many years she will be in jail. I''m not the judge." Tracey''s attitude was clear. things, her love for her children was sincere. "I know, but the Xia family has a close rtionship with the court. Can you put in a good word for my mom with the judge?" Money made it everything. Renee knew money would save her mother a few years in prison. And Tracey was not short of money. "You''ve made a mistake. Everyone is equal before thew. I can''t help you." Tracey refused directly. "Sister, I know this is a lot to ask, but could you please lend a helping hand? If you can''t get her out of jail, can you save her a few years?" Renee grabbed her hand and begged. "As long as your mother does well in prison, she''ll get her sentencemuted." Tracey spread her hands. "Sister, I beg you! You can yell at me or hit me as long as you help me! You know how it feels like to lose a mother! "We made a lot of mistakes before, but we''ve been punished! And what we did to you was an act of desperation! "At first we thought we were your dad''s children. We believed that we were from a rich family. "Mom gave us everything she had. She said she didn''t want us to suffer because she had a hard time as a child. Later, when I came to the Xia family, I found out what life was like for the princess in the fairy tale. "I know you hate my mom. Yes, she ruined your family, but she did this for us! Is it wrong for a mother to love her children? Now she''s in trouble, how can we stand by and do nothing!" Renee spoke out her grievances, but Tracey just felt it was funny. "I admit, motherhood is great. But your mom shouldn''t have fought for a better life for you at the expense of other people''s happiness! "Do you know how old I was when your mother drove my mother away? Do you have any idea how painful that was for me? "Just because you apologized doesn''t mean I have to forgive you. You''re having a hard time, but don''t forget how screwed I used to be because of you!" Tracey was angry and anxious. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Adam kept silent. He had never seen Tracey so angry. She only wept quietly even the night she got drunk. She pretended to be strong and never mentioned anything about the past. It turned out that she wasn''t without resentment or anger. Adam did not stop her. He knew she needed to blow off steam. Renee was shocked. Tracey had been gentle and quite. When they were at the Xia family, she never took the initiative to speak. Although she became cold after three years, she would not speak in such a loud voice. Renee was stunned by her roar. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Well... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to mention that. I only hope you to forgive us. "Even though we''re not rted by blood, we''d been a family for years. "You''ve had a hard time, but you''re happy now. You are the eldest daughter of the Xia family, and you have the best boyfriend. "You have everything while we have nothing. We''re living in a motel, eating cheap food. "We can''t afford to lose our mom. Tracey, please, have mercy on us. We need your help. It''s not a big deal to you." "I''m sorry. If it were someone else, I would agree. You can leave now." Tracey threw her hand away and walked into the house. "Tracey, you hate us that much?" Renee''s desperate voice came. Tracey did not look back. "Yes, I hate you guys very much." Leo helped Renee up. "I told you she wouldn''t help us. She is a hater." "She''s probably gloating now." "What should I do? I just want to save Mom." Renee wouldn''t be begging Tracey if she wasn''t desperate. "Let''s go. We''ll figure something else out." Leo decided to leave. Renee was crushed now. Adam followed Tracey into the house and found that she was trembling slightly. He gently held her from behind. "Little bunny, let it out." "Adam, I''m vicious, aren''t I? I can''t forgive them." Tracey turned around and threw herself into his arms. Adam cupped her cheeks and said, "Idiot, you''re the kindest person in my heart. You jumped off the ship to save me when you were five. "Carmen and her children were so mean to you. I''m surprised they have the nerve to ask for your help. "If I were Renee, I wouldn''t show up in front of you for the rest of my life, let alone begging for your help. Don''t me yourself. You don''t need to help them." Tracey nodded. "Let''s not make today about them. Anyway, they have got what they deserve. I won''t get back at them if they stop targeting me. Adam, I''m hungry." "Well, what do you want? I''ll tell Jane." Adam gave a gentle smile after seeing that she had calmed down. "Let''s give Jane a day off, shall we?" "Then who''s going to cook?" Adam was always so gentle to her. "You." Tracey snuggled up in his arms. He gently pinched her little nose. "You dare to eat my food?" He remembered the first time he made her brown sugar water. Well, that was not a very pleasant memory. "Yes. If you make it, I''ll eat it even if it''s poison." She had a sudden craving for him to cook for her. "Well, fine. I can never say no to you. You take a rest, and I''ll go make food." Adam took off his suit jacket and began to roll up his sleeves. It was a simple gesture, but he did it with great grace. Tracey happily ran to get him an apron. "This will keep the oil out of your white shirt." She smiled slightly. Adam didn''t want it, but it was what she gave him. He didn''t want to let her down, so he took it. "Put it on for me." They got along so well that even the air was sweet. "Yes, sir." Tracey put the apron around his neck and he cooperatively stretched out his arms. Then, she slipped her hands through his waist and tied the apron. Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms. She said shyly, "Stop it." "No. I want to hug my baby," he said gently. "Haven''t we done this a million times? You should go cook now." She said as if she was coaxing a child. "No, I have never cooked for a woman. What''s my reward?" Adam was just flirting with her. The way she tied his apron was so cute that he wanted to bully her. Tracey tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Well, you''ll see." She remembered the sexy clothes she boughtst time. Adam went crazy that night after seeing her in a cute, sexy cat costume. She wondered what would happen if she changed into something else. "Really?" Adam didn''t expect that there would really be a reward. He didn''t know the sexy clothes thing. "Yes. I won''t lie to you. Well, I''m starving, Mr. Cook." Tracey pushed him into the kitchen. She was afraid that if he held her any longer, he would get his reward in advance. Adam happily walked into the kitchen. "Let me remind you. I can only cook simple food." "It''s fine. I''ll eat whatever you make." Tracey smiled and watched Adam take out the ingredients. His hands, which were flexible when he yed the piano and signed the contract, became clumsy while washing the vegetables. However, the seriousness on his face made her feel warm. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Adam didn''t cook anythingplicated. He made a fruit sd and two bowls of spaghetti. It was because they were both easy, and he had the ingredients. "Adam, is dinner ready?" Tracey woulde check it every five minutes. "I''ll be done in a minute, but you need to take your medicine first." Adam was like her mom now. He kept reminding her to take medicine. "Medicine again?" Tracey''s smiled disappeared. It suddenly urred to her that even at the end of the world he would want her to take her medicine before she died. When they were on the ind, she had been immersed in the fresh air of the ind, but the next she smelled the familiar smell of medicine. Adam came to her with the medicine. Tracey was angry and helpless. Why did he never forget to take her medicine? But it also showed how much he cared about her. If she wasn''t that important to him, why would he do so much to her? "Be amb. I got you a fruit sd. It makes the medicine less bitter." Adam coaxed her. She knew he did it for her. She always acted like she hated medicine partly because she wanted him to say nice things. She had always been independent, but with him she knew how good it felt to be loved. "Okay." Tracey took the medicine. The spaghetti was not a disaster. Adam followed the recipe exactly to make it. While Tracey was eating, he kept staring at her nervously. "Is it delicious?" "Yes!" Tracey gave him apliment. He breathed a sigh of relief and tasted the spaghetti. Thank God it tasted normal. It was a nice meal. Seeing that Tracey didn''t change her clothes, Adam asked, "Are you going out later?" Tracey really admired his acumen. She usually changed into pajamas as soon as she got home, unless she had to go out again. "I''ll go to the hospitalter. The Lin family and the Xia family have a good rtionship. Now that Ad''s injured, we should go visit her. "But she doesn''t want to see Ben, so I''m gonna go." Adam took a deep look at her. "You''re softhearted." He knew that was not the only reason she went to see Ad. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "What are you talking about? Adam, you lost me." She looked away. Adam chuckled and held her in his arms. "You don''t need to lie to me. Just do whatever you want. I will support you no matter what." "I-I''m just going to visit her." "Well, well, fine. What a cute, lying bunny." Adam gently kissed her forehead. "I''ll go with you." Tracey felt that this man was really smart. He always saw through her at a nce. They went out together. Before going to the hospital, Adam went to the flower shop. "I guess I can''t let you go out alone. That flower girl fell in love with you at first sight." Tracey joked. Adam''s expression had always been cold. Now she found that his indifference was not natural. It was only his mask to prevent others from approaching. No wonder he could keep single for so many years. Seeing Traceyughing, Adam put the flowers in the back seat and rubbed her head. "Why are you so happy? I guess I should have given her my number." The smile on Tracey''s face died abruptly, and she stared at him angrily. "How dare you!" Her reaction waspletely knee-jerk. Adam thought she was really cute. "I thought you liked it when girls talk to me." Both of them were easily jealous. "I don''t." Tracey blurted out. "Then why were youughing?" "I wasughing because you''re cold to the other women. I think it''s cute." Tracey simply told him the truth. Adam didn''t see thating. He rubbed her head and said, "That''s my girl." She used to dislike him for rubbing her like a puppy, but now she was used to it. Thinking of what he said just now, she grabbed his cor and said, "But someone said he wanted to give his number to another woman." Adamughed out loud when he saw her jealous look. "What are youughing at?" "Your innocence, of course. I wanted to give her my number because she could deliver the flowers. What do you think I was trying to do?" Adam stroked her face . Only then did she realize he was ying her. Her face turned red. "You bad guy!" "Then... I''m gonna be the bad guy." He kissed her lips hard. After a deep kiss, she pushed him away. "Hurry up. It''s getting dark." "But I''m still gonna get my reward tonight, right?" Hebed her hair and started the car. She blushed and muttered, "Rogue." Adam chuckled, and his happiness was obvious. He knew that both of them were very satisfied with their lives now. They had each other, so they were no longer lonely. Tracey looked at the lights outside. She used to look at the same lights when she first got home. At that time, she thought none of them were on for her. But everything was different now. As long as she was with Adam, she had a home. "What are you thinking about?" Adam found she was having a serious look. "I''m thinking about... lights." "What?" "Someone''s light will be on for me. I''m so lucky." She held his hand tightly. She was sure he knew what she was saying. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Tracey and Adam went to Ad''s ward. Before they entered, they saw ra, the casual woman, was siting next to Ad. ''Auntie, let me peel you another mangosteen." ra had been in the hospital for several days. Ad was a picky person, but she liked ra very much. Ad was born in a rich and powerful family. She had seen too many hypocrites and seldom heard the truth. ra was different from those hypocrites. Her face told everyone how she felt. Sometimes she spoke without thinking, but Ad liked it. In her heart, she regarded ra as her future daughter-inw. "Okay." "Hey, it''s already the tenth mangosteen. It''s enough." Carl helplessly held his forehead. This woman had a thick skin. Ad was probably done with mangosteens. She didn''t say no because she liked ra. This injury had changed Ad''s character a lot. She was no longer as aggressive as before. She became very gentle and polite. "But Auntie likes it." ra red at him. "You shut up." After all, she was the boss this month. How dare her ve go against her? "ra, ignore him. I love the mangosteens you peel for me." Ad covered her mouth and smiled. She had thought she would have the hardest time in the hospital. Divorce, injury... none of it was good. But ra, the adorable girl, had been apanying her. Even Carl, who didn''t spend much time with her before, often visited her and Edgar in the hospital. If there was a loss, there must be a gain. She suddenly realized she was happier than before. "That''s so sweet." ra took the knife and cut the mangosteen. Because of the hard shell, she identally cut her finger. It started bleeding. "Ouch." "Idiot, I told you not to do it." Carl scolded her and quickly put her finger into his mouth, trying to stop the bleeding. ra was stunned. His soft tongue identally touched her wound, making her heart race uncontrobly. She went bright pink with unusual shyness. Carl gave her a re. "Wait for me. I''ll get you a band-aid." She naughtily stuck out her tongue, as if she was apologizing. Carl had just walked out when he saw Adam and Tracey standing by the door. Thinking of what he had done just now, he felt a little embarrassed. He even wanted to exin to Tracey. Tracey noticed his embarrassment. She didn''t expect that Carl could be so cute. Perhaps he had long been attracted to ra, but he did not know it. Tracey smiled slightly. "Go get the band- aid now, or she''s gonna bleed again." Despite the history, Tracey didn''t hate Carl. She sincerely hoped that he could be happy. She was now with Adam, and she would never break up with him. Therefore, she didn''t want Carl to waste his time on her. Seeing that he got along well with ra, she felt relieved. In fact, Carl was not a bad guy. He deserved to live a happy life. It was just that she would not the person who made him happy. Carl wanted to exin, but Adam''s presence stopped him. There was no need for him to exin anything, because she didn''t care. He left indifferently. Tracey and Adam walked into the ward. ra knew that Carl liked Tracey, but she didn''t hate Tracey at all. "Miss Xia, nice to meet you! Come on, grab a seat. Do you like mangosteens? Let me peel one for you." ra''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Tracey. "Miss Su, thank you, but I just had dinner." Tracey found that her finger was still bleeding. What a causal woman! "Aunt Lin, I heard you got injured. I''m so sorry." Tracey actually felt guilty for Ad. Ad got injured partly because of her. If she hadn''t tried to get back at Carmen, Ad wouldn''t have been injured. "Well, don''t say that. Come and sit down." Ad didn''t know what she was thinking. She saw Tracey as a victim, just like herself. Carmen almost ruined Tracey''s life, so Ad felt sorry for her. "Poor girl." What Tracey had gone thorough made her sigh. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But her distress made Tracey feel worse. Adam was right. She was softhearted. Renee said that she didn''t want to lose her mom. Tracey knew how painful it was to be motherless, so she came here. She wanted to persuade Ad to let Carmen go. But she didn''t know if it would work. Her n was just to put in a good word for Carmen. However, after seeing Ad''s pale face, she wavered. Even mentioning Carmen would touch a sore spot with Ad. She didn''t think Ad would forgive the woman who had two kids with her husband. Tracey suppressed what she wanted to say. "How do you feel now?" "Fortunately, that knife didn''t hit the vital parts. I''ll have to stay at the hospital for a while. But I''m out of danger now." Ad was no longer arrogant as before. She looked so gentle, elegant and likable. Tracey thought of Venus, who was also gentle. She felt more guilty. "Sorry, Aunt Lin." "Why?" Ad did not see thating. "I kind of caused your injury. At that time, I wanted you to take back Carmen''s house. I never thought that Leo would stab you." Tracey told her everything. In the past, she thought that Ad had iting. After all, arrogant people were usually unlikable. But Ad had changed. Tracey suddenly felt that she was an idiot. For revenge, she indirectly hurt the wrong people. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Maybe that was human nature. Pity the weak, hate the arrogant. Tracey''s heartfelt sympathy went out to Ad. At first, she wanted Ad to let go of Carmen, but now she changed her mind. Just because Renee didn''t want to lose her mother didn''t mean Carmen deserved to be forgiven. "It''s fine. I can understand. We are both victims. It''s not surprising that you wanted to take revenge on her." Ad did have changed a lot. "Aunt Lin, that means a lot to me." Tracey felt relieved. "In fact, I want to thank you. I was so hell-bent on keeping my marriage together. "I didn''t know until now that force wasn''t the only answer. Like the song says, let it go." Ad looked out of the window. Tracey understood what she meant. Edgar had missed the love of his life. It was all because of Ruth. Now even Tracey didn''t know what was right and what was wrong in this world. "Aunt Lin, have a good rest. It''s gettingte and we should get going. See you." "Thank you for being here. Bye." Ad smiled slightly. "Miss Xia, take care." ra walked them to the door. In the end, Tracey didn''t mention anything about Carmen. Everyone had his own destiny. This was probably what Carmen deserved. Tracey and Adam left, walked out of the ward, and saw Carling over with gauze and potion. "Are you leaving?" Carl stopped. He felt that the distance between him and Tracey was getting farther. After that incident, he was too embarrassed to even greet her. "Yes. We''re just here to visit Auntie Lin. Carl, I think ra is a good match for you. Don''t let her down." Tracey reminded him. People are always like this. When you have something, you don''t appreciate it. You won''t know how good it is until you lose it. But regret doesn''t always work. When the connection is over, it''s over. That was what Tracey learned after all she''d been through. Gather ye rosebuds while ye may. Old time is still a-flying. And this same flower that smiles today, tomorrow will be dying. Carl was probably in a very confused state. He thought he liked Tracey, so he had been ignoring the smiling flower around him. He had feelings for ra, judging by how nervous he was when her finger was hurt. It was just that he didn''t realize it. Maybe his feelings for her weren''t love, but she was definitely important to him. They couldn''t be more perfectly matched, like they were meant to be together. Tracey and Adam left. Carl looked at their backs. He wanted to tell Tracey that the only one he liked was her. "Why are you doing here?" ra stuck her head out and saw Carl, who was standing silently in the corridor. He seemed to be stunned, and she didn''t know what he was thinking. "Nothing. How is your finger?" Carl came to his senses. "See? I''m fine." ra waved her hand in front of him. "Idiot, it''s still bleeding! I''ve never seen anyone dumber than you." "Oops, I thought it had stopped. I guess I need your help." ra stuck out her tongue and smiled. Just now when they were in the ward, he took her finger in his mouth without thinking. She wanted him to do it again. "It''s dirty." He was a little shy. However, ra was a straightforward person. She would never stop until she reached her goal. "But you did this just now! I don''t care. I''m bleeding. I want you to stop it." ra acted like a spoiled child. "No." "No?" ra directly pulled up his shirt. "Let go." Carl frowned. Why was this woman such a rebel? She had to go against him, didn''t she? ra snorted. "No, unless you suck my finger like before... hmm..." Carl thought this annoying woman was so chatty that he simply gagged her. Although she was keeping her, in fact, he never touched her except the first night he met her. She had been seducing him, but he acted as if he were gay. It should be their first sober kiss. His lips were a little cold, but they were soft. She was drunk the night she slept with him, and he was drugged. Both of them didn''t know what they were doing. But at this moment, both of them were clear. ra knew that this kiss was not about love. Maybe he was just trying to shut her up. Even so, her heart missed a beat. She gently stood on tiptoe, wrapped her hands around his neck, stuck out her tongue to kiss him back. It was the first time Carl had kissed a woman, except for that night. Actually, he didn''t remember much about that night, only that he felt extremely good. He kissed her to silence her. But as the kiss went on, he got a little lost. His heart was thumping wildly and his chest seemed to be burning. He pushed her away in a hurry. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Bandage it yourself." He threw the potion and gauze to her and was ready to leave, but ra grabbed his sleeve. "I-1 can''t. I''m too clumsy. I may hurt myself again." She blinked her innocent big eyes. "What a fool." Carl was a little helpless. "Come here." He pulled her to the room and bandaged her finger. "Be careful in the future. What if you hurt your face?" Carl muttered. ra gave a gentle smile. This man was so sweet. "Okay, I will." She looked at him with a twinkle in the eye. Ad was looking at them kindly. Life was good, wasn''t it? Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Adam and Tracey walked out of the hospital. He was a little confused. "Why didn''t you mention it?" "It''s not necessary. I don''t want to rub salt into her wounds. Carmen had thating." "She should have known she wasmitting a crime when she paid someone to kill me. I''m not gonna get her out of jail." "That''s good. Not everyone deserves to be forgiven." Adam secretly hoped that Carmen would suffer more. Although Tracey was fine now, he knew what she had been through. "Well, in short, this is none of our business. Let''s go home." She took his hand. "Okay." No matter what was happening outside, he would make sure they had a safe and warm home. When they were about to get in the car, Tracey saw Ruth walking towards the hospital. She was carrying a fruit basket. Thinking of the news that Edgar had a car ident, Tracey was sure that Ruth was not here for Ad. "I saw an acquaintance. You wait for me in the car." Tracey let go of his hand. "Okay." Tracey walked towards Ruth. "Long time no see. Are you here to see her?" Ruth was referring to Ad. Tracey pulled her to a ce where there was no one around. "Now Ad is in hospital, and Edgar had a car ident. Your revenge isplete. Why are you still here?" "I''m here to visit Edgar." Ruth pointed to the fruit basket in her hand. "Ruth, you know what I''m saying. You got your revenge and one million bucks. Why don''t you leave here and live happily ever after?" Tracey didn''t understand her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ruth knew that Tracey wanted her to return to a normal life. But once she was on this path, there was no turning back. "Tracey, can''t I visit my child''s father?" Ruth smiled slightly. Tracey was shocked. "Your child''s father? Edgar?" She looked at Ruth''s t abdomen. "Yes, it''s been more than half a month." A strange smile appeared on Ruth''s face. Tracey didn''t know what to say. Maybe she shouldn''t have turned to Ruth in the first ce. "You- you know what he''s going through, right?" After a while, she asked. "I know, he is divorcing Ad." "Then do you know he may not get a penny out of the divorce? Do you still want to give birth to this child?" Tracey looked at her incredulously. Ruth was a pretty hot woman. Although she had a poor reputation, people wouldn''t always remember her dirtyundry. She could have spent the rest of her life with a man who loved her. Edgar now had nothing but a terrible reputation. Did she still want to be with him? "So what? I used to think money was important, but then I realized it was Edgar that mattered to Ad. She deeply loves him. "The divorce won''t change that. From the day she insulted me, I vowed to take away the man she loved most!" Tracey knew how powerful hatred was, but she didn''t expect that Ruth was willing to sacrifice her happiness for revenge. "You gave up your future and got pregnant for revenge. Is It really worth it?" Tracey was shocked. If she had seen thising, she wouldn''t have gotten Ruth involved. Hate could blind a woman. "If it was in the past, I would say no. But Ad''s insults taught me that nothing is more important than dignity." "I got you into this." Tracey shook her head. In order to revenge, she hurt some irrelevant people. "It''s not your fault. I know what I''m doing. Well, I''ll go visit him." Tracey really didn''t know what to say. Things were out of control and she couldn''t stop it. She sullenly returned to the car. Seeing her unhappy face, Adam asked, "You had an unpleasant conversation?" "Adam, did I do something wrong?" At this point, Tracey began to question herself if she was wrong. She just wanted to punish Carmen, but things were gettingplicated. "What did you do wrong?" Adam continued to ask. "I wanted to take revenge on Carmen, and I got so many people into it. It''s my fault." "You''re thinking nonsense again. You didn''t bring them into this. Humanity did." "Different people make different choices about the same things, and everyone should be responsible for their own choices. Stop ming yourself, okay?" Adam rubbed her head. Tracey had been through a lot, but she was still a girl. She was not perfect, and she would be confused. "Really?" Tracey blinked. "Yes. You are not God and you can''t decide everyone''s fate. They''re getting what they deserve. It has nothing to do with you." Adam was like a life mentor. Every time Tracey was confused, he would enlighten her. The car slowly drove to the seaside vi. Tracey felt better. Instead of worrying about outsiders, she might as well get on with her life. "I''ll go take a shower." As soon as she came back, she rushed to the bathroom. After the shower, she pushed Adam into the bathroom and specially told him to take his time. She took out a uniform. Ruth had said men couldn''t say no to ck stockings and short skirts. When Adam came out, he saw her sitting on the bed in a sexy uniform. Her eyes swept over her long legs and his Adam''s apple moved. This girl was always surprising him. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 It was a wonderful night. Bars of sunlight nted down from the windows. Tracey''s fair arm outside the quilt looked like a piece of jade in the sun. The sudden coolness of the autumn wind blowing through the windows opened her eyes. She withdrew her arm. And that woke Adam up. Looking at her little face, he said, "Good morning, little bunny." A kiss fell on her beautiful forehead. "Good morning, Adam." Tracey buried her head in his arms. The crazy sexst night made her unwilling to get up. "Why are you smiling so happily?" Her sweet smile made his day. "I''m thinking when I can have your baby." Tracey looked at her t lower abdomen. Even Ruth was pregnant, so she wouldn''t wait too long, would she? Every time when she mentioned it, Adam looked bad. Before he knew Tracey''s health condition, he had yearned for a child. However, he changed his mind after knowing it. He felt a little regretful. But he did not dare to tell Tracey the truth, for fear of a great blow to her. "Do you want a child so badly?" He stroked her hair. "Didn''t you want it more than I did? Adam, the revenge is down and mypany is on the track. I can spend time with you and our kids everyday." She was very happy. She liked the ind that Adam bought her before. "When I get pregnant, I''m gonna go to the ind and wait to be a mother. What do you think, Mia?" Tracey stroked Mia, who was sleeping beside the pillow. She was so sleepy that she purred without opening her eyes as a response. "Look, Mia agreed." Adam couldn''t tell her the cruel truth. Every woman had a soft side. The child was their soft side. Even a strong woman could be extremely tender with kids. Therefore, it was really cruel to tell Tracey that she might be infertile! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He could not bear to extinguish the hope in her eyes. "Tracey, let nature take its course. It wille when ites." "Adam, why are you so strange?" "Well, what do you mean?" Adam was a little confused. Did she see through him? "You wanted kids more than I did before. But somewhere along the line, you changed your mind." "Every time I bring it up, you either change the subject or tell me not to be anxious. You don''t want to have kids? Or you just don''t want to have kids with me?" Tracey''s anger surged. When she didn''t want to have a child, he named their child. Now she did, but he refused to talk about it. If she was not mistaken, she''d mentioned it three or four times, and his attitude was not satisfying. He was as nice to her as ever, but why didn''t he want kids? The atmosphere seemed to be tense. "Little bunny, of course I want to have kids with you. You''re the only woman I love." Seeing her angry, Adam hugged her immediately. "They why you refuse to talk about it? I know you love me, but why are you so cold to our kids?" Tracey was really confused. "We can talk about it, but we can''t control it. If you are pregnant, I will be happier than anyone else." Adam still refused to tell her the truth. "Why can''t we control it? We are young and fertile, and you never wear a condom." With the frequency of their sex, she should be expecting any day now. Why did Adam frown and feel that it was hard? "Little bunny, I want you to get pregnant more than anyone. Trust me, you''re the only woman I want to have kids with." Adam said from the bottom of his heart. "Well, let''s keep working on it. We''re gonna have a baby soon." Tracey smiled. "Is that an invitation?" Adam said as he turned over. Tracey put her hands on his chest. "No, stop it. We should get up and go to work." "Well, but I think someone is obviously inviting me to have another round." As he said, he prated her again. Tracey knew that it was toote to refuse. But she enjoyed it, too. After that, theyy on the bed, panting. Tracey felt that she must be expecting soon. "I''m going to take a shower. I feel ufortable with sweat all over me." She walked to the bathroom barefoot. "Wear shoes!" Adam reminded her. But she had already entered the bathroom. Oh, this naughty bunny. He slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He passed this one, but what about the next one? She''d be surprised if she couldn''t get pregnant. What if she offered to go to the hospital? She would definitely go crazy when she knew the truth. She wanted a child so much. He really didn''t want to see her disappointed look. There was no telling when the medicine she was taking would kick in. Adam sighed. Why was God so cruel to her? She just wanted a baby. Why did God deprive her of her rights as a mother? When Tracey came out of the bathroom, she saw Adam frowning. "Adam, what are you frowning at?" "Work stuff. Don''t worry. I''m going to take a shower." Adam walked toward the bathroom. Tracey looked at his back. Why did she always have a feeling that Adam was hiding something from her? But what was it? She didn''t quite understand. Forget it. If he wanted to say it, he would. If not, it didn''t matter if she asked. Tracey helplessly shook her head. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Tracey came to the office in high spirits. She always felt that she could get pregnant soon. The thought of carrying his child made her really happy. "Good morning, President Xia." Everyone greeted her. "David,e to my office," Tracey said as she passed by David''s seat. David would be delightful or even excited every time he was alone with Tracey. He followed Tracey to the top floor. When he found out the ground on the top floor was all ss, he was a little nervous. Seeing him clinging to the wall, Tracey was amused. Her mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "Are you afraid?" "Well, I''m afraid of heights. President Xia, I''m sorry." David said the truth with embarrassment. He tried to act decent in front of her, but he couldn''t. "Well, it''s fine. I was scared when I first came here, but I''m luckier than you." Tracey didn''t finish her words. She was lucky because Adam was carrying her at that time. "So why the choice of such a style?" David thought it was quite strange. Why would she rece the floor with ss if she was afraid? "Because someone thinks too much of me." Steve knew that she wanted to stand high and look down at the scene below. But he forgot that she was just a woman. "Someone? Is it Mr. Xiao?" It was the second time David had seen such a sweet smile on Tracey''s face. "No. It''s another important person for me. He''s the president of our overseas headquarters. You''ll see him in the future." Their conversation distracted David from the ss. Before he knew it, he had arrived at Tracey''s office. "Don''t think too much when you step on the ss. Distract yourself and then you''ll get used to it." Tracey smiled. Only then did David realize that he was already in her office. Just now, Tracey deliberately talked to him so that he wouldn''t be that afraid. Tracey looked indifferent on the surface, but in fact, she was a very gentle person. "Grab a seat." Tracey had already sat on her leather chair. But she found that David was still standing there. "Thank you, President Xia. What can I do for you?" At this moment, there were only Tracey and him in the room. His heart beat so fast that he didn''t dare to look directly at her. "David, I had my eye on you at school. You''re good in every way, so I expect a lot from you." Tracey lowered her head, revealing a maturity that did not belong to her age. David looked at the woman leaning against the leather chair. She was young, but she seemed to have gone through a lot. This was what made her so different from the others. "President Xia, thank you." Of course, he would not mistakenly believe that Tracey was interested in him. "You are excellent and promising. You know, I am the eldest daughter of the Xia family, and Xia''s Group will be mine. But I can''t take care of twopanies at the same time. "So, I need a capable assistant here. I won''t stay in the country all the time. She''ll leave when Sun is on the rails. "I have to promote two people before that. They have to bepetent and trustworthy. "David, can I trust you?" Tracey''s eyes were sharp. If her instinct was right, David would be one of her best assistants. As for the other person, it was Set. She was a woman who got stronger by the minute. At the moment Set got fired, Tracey had nned to hire her when she had her ownpany and made her her assistant. David didn''t see thating. He was both excited and thrilled. After all, to be appreciated had always been rare. "Of course you can." David said without thinking. He found himself too enthusiastic, so he calmed down a little bit. "I won''t let you down." "That''s good. I believe my eyes. Well, I need you two toe with meter to negotiate a contract." Last night, Adam said that he would give her a gift. In order to help her newpany, he introduced her to a friend. The friend was the client they were going to meet today. Although she was Adam''s girlfriend, she was not sure if she could close the deal. There were too manypanies and too muchpetition. And Sun was new. David felt ttered and said, "Okay, no problem. But I wonder who the other person is." "She''ll be here soon." As soon as Tracey finished her words, there was a knock on the door. Set was standing at the door with a frightened look. "Director, no, President Xia. Are you looking for me?" Set had already entered the office, but she was still freaked out about the ss floor. "Looks like the ss has given you a hard time." Set''s expression reminded her of how scared herself was that day. Fortunately, no one else saw it. "President Xia, this decoration is too unique. It really freaked me out." Set patted her chest. "Sit down and have a rest. How was your first day?" Tracey asked gently. "I love working here! My colleagues are so friendly. Thank you, President Xia, for giving me this opportunity. I thought thispany was your friend''s." Set stuck out her tongue and smiled. "Great. Set, I''ll take you to meet a clientter. It''s a chance for you to learn how to deal with clients. Here is the client''s information." Sun was in a different area from its headquarters. The headquarters dealt in real estate or stock market, and Sun was originally set up as a financialpany. Later, however, Tracey changed her mind. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sun became a beauty and clothingpany, which could satisfy her desire to design clothes herself. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Sun dabbled in clothing and cosmetics. Set and David could each take a field. All Tracey had to do now was familiarize them with the business. "President Xia, is it about finding a dealer for a new perfume? If we were in beauty industry, we''d have to create our own brand. It costs a lot of patent fees to buy someone else''s product, right?" David was indeed smart. Although he was new to the field, he saw the point right away. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "You are right. We need to have our own brand. But the thing is, we do not have aplete R & D organization. "A new product needs a lot of trial and error. As a newpany, we can''t afford that yet. "At present, we can only start by buying and selling products made by others. When ourpany bes famous, we canunch our own products." Tracey exined. "Oh, I see," David said, nodding. "The famous perfumer, NE, spent three years developing this perfume. It hasn''t even been officially launched yet and has already attracted a number ofpanies." "As far as I know, there are a dozenpanies that are trying to get the perfume deal." "President Xia, one quesion." "Go ahead." "I said the headquarters was mainly engaged in real estate and finance. Why do you want to do beauty and clothing? Real estate makes more money, and it''s a field you''re familiar with." "It probably has something to do with my personality. I don''t like the unchanging life. You are right. I do have experience in real estate. "And I''m new to the clothing and beauty industry. I chose them because I love designing. "I worked in finance abroad because it''s high return. I needed quick sess at that time. "But things are different now. I want to live for myself. Thispany has nothing to do with the Xia family. It belongs to myself." Tracey used to be a designer when she was abroad. People called her DO. To her surprise, the clothes she designed were popr with the upper ss. Even Adam didn''t know who DO was. She wanted to make a name for herself in the field she liked. "Okay, president Xia, we know what you mean. When shall we take off?" Set had decided to work for Tracey for the rest of her life. Although her current job would be much more challenging than before, she was willing to get used to it. "The appointed time is 11:00 a.m. I''ll give you half an hour to familiarize yourselves with his information." Tracey looked at her wristwatch. It was only half-past eight now. "Okay." Both of them tried their best to memorize the information. Lucy, who was in the office, felt so distracted when she knew David was in Tracey''s office. When David was after her, she didn''t even look at him. Now that David was no longer interested in her, she wanted him back. "Rn, where is David? What took him so long?" Lucy pretended not to know where David had gone. "He''s at President Xia''s office. I guess he''ll be back soon," Rn said, trying tofort her. "I wonder what they are talking about. There''s nothing going on at thepany. Aren''t they a bit too close?" Lucy deliberately said. "You know, David used to be President Xia''s desk mate. He''s a nice and capable person. I don''t think it''s weird that President Xia thinks highly of him." Rn noticed that Lucy was jealous. "I''m just curious. I don''t know what they''re talking about." "Although we are not very busy, the management is. The newpany needs to be perfected in every way. I think President Xia is gonna promote David." While they were talking, David came back. Seeing him, Lucy quickly said goodbye to Rn. "Rn, I''m gonna head out. I''ll leave you to it." "Where are you going? It''s working hours!" Rn grabbed his hand. "I''m gonna go sign a contract with President Xia. Keep it between us." David whispered into Rn''s ear. "Wow, good for you." Rn was happy for him. He was right. Tracey valued David. "See you," David said, leaving happily. After he left, Lucy approached Rn again. "Rn, where did David go?" She softened her voice. ''Well, I promised to keep it a secret." "Rn, aren''t we ssmates? Just tell me, please." Lucy held his arm and "unconsciously" rubbed her chest against it. Which man could say no to that? Rn felt his nose was almost bleeding. "Okay, but you can''t tell anyone else." "I won''t!" Lucy smiled like a flower. Rn leaned closer to her ear. Her smell almost turned him on. "David went out to sign a contract with President Xia." "A contact?" Lucy''s eyes brightened. As Rn said, Tracey attached great importance to David. She knew that Tracey would not have a crush on David, because her boyfriend Adam was perfect. Obviously, David was unrequited. Since Tracey wanted to promote him, he''d have a promising future. She must make him fall for her again! "Rn, can you do me a favor?" Lucy almost fell into Rn''s arms. "Sure." Lucy whispered in Rn''s ear. Rn was a little shocked. "Lucy, what do you want?" "Please, just help me. I like David, but he has been ignoring me." Lucy looked wronged. Although Rn felt ufortable, he couldn''t bear to see the woman he loved so sad. "Fine." "It''s so nice of you." At the same time, Tracey arrived at the appointed ce with David and Set. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 They went to a shopping mall first. Set and David were a bit confused. "President Xia, why did you bring us here?" "To make you shine, of course. You guys work for me, so what you''re wearing should make the deal work, not fail." "I know you are not vain, but you''re gonna be dealing with a lot of big shots." Tracey said in a serious tone, "Your clothes don''t just represent yourselves, they represent the company. So you guys require a radical change." Both of them were from ordinary families and wore ordinary clothes. Tracey knew how much their clothes cost with just a nce. Tracey was right. People in this society didn''t care about what was on the inside. They cared about what they wore. "Well, let''s go in." First, Tracey had them both restyled. David was a young man, but he always kept the middle-aged man''s haircut. The stylist changed his hairstyle and took off his thick, ck- rimmed sses, which almost covered his face. When new David showed up, Tracey was stunned for a moment. This nerd was actually hot. His long, shaggy hair had turned into a handsome bob. He even had bangs. He lookedpletely different when he took off his sses. Cleanness made a man. If Lucy had seen him like this before, she wouldn''t have refused him! After all, she loved hot guys.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "President Xia, do I look strange?" After so many hairs were cut off, David felt lighter. "No, you look great." Tracey pushed him in front of the mirror. "Look, this is you, handsome." At this time, Set''s hair was done. Her long, ck hair was now short and beautiful. She didn''t look like the pushover she used to be. Tracey was very satisfied with their change. "Well, let''s go shopping now." Tracey led the two of them to the upper floor. In the past, they never dared toe to such a highgrade clothing store. When they saw Tracey walk in naturally as if it were her house, they really envied her. "Miss, what can I do for you?" The salesclerks flied to Tracey like bees seeing flowers. After working at the mall for so long, they could tell at a nce how fancy Tracey''s clothes were. And none of them had the intention to greet Set, whose clothes cost less than 800 bucks. That was what salesclerks did. Tracey took the hand of Set, who was lowering her head, and said, "Give her something a little more grown-up." "Okay, Miss, please wait for a moment. I''ll bring you thetest fashion in a moment." The salesclerks immediately said. They would not ask about your size. As long as they saw you, they knew about it. This was the result of long- term training. Soon, someone gave Set a ck and white suit. "Try it." Tracey thought it was okay. "Miss, the fitting room is here. Pleasee with me." With Tracey around, Set got the respect she had never had before. "Well... can you please tell me how much it is?" Set did not take the suit, but asked cautiously. If Tracey was not here, the sales would definitelyugh out. People who could afford this would not ask the price. "This is thetest version. It costs only 3599 bucks." "What? President Xia, I don''t think the clothes here are suitable for me. Let''s go to another store." Set said and was about to take Tracey away. Tracey was a little helpless. "Just take this one. Try it." "Fine." Set couldn''t disobey her and went to the fitting room obediently. In fact, Tracey brought Set here because she knew about her current financial situation. Other clothing stores in the mall might be less affordable. Adam had thetest clothes delivered to their house every season. Although she didn''t care about the prices of her clothes, she basically knew how much they cost. She didn''t really think they were worth the price, but she knew it made sense if it existed. Set came out in new clothes. The difference between expensive clothes and cheap clothes was that the former made people more beautiful. They had a ttering shape for most body types. With a new hairstyle and new clothes, Set seemed to have changed into another person. No wonder little girls who read fairy tales wanted to be princesses. The princess had the most beautiful clothes. Set really liked this suit, but she was reluctant to buy it. When she was about to find an excuse not to want it, Tracey said, "Let''s go." "President Xia, I think..." Tracey knew what she wanted to say. "I already bought the suit, and I got you a spare set." Tracey knew that she would not ept it, so she did it when she was in the fitting room. "No, President Xia, I can''t take it." Set looked terrified. "It''s not a gift. I''ll deduct 1,000 bucks your sry every month." Tracey''s words made her feel better. Otherwise, she would really not ept it. David admired Tracey for being able to read people''s mind. It was as if no one could lie to her. "All right." Set felt a little more relived. But she still thought the clothes were d*mn expensive. Looking at her painful face, Tracey chuckled. "Expensive clothes can motivate you to work hard. Next time when you get into to this store, I wish you''re free to buy what you like." "President Xia, is this ever gonna happen?" "Yes. You just need to work hard and be a strong person," Tracey said word by word. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 After that, Tracey led them up the stairs to the men''s store. David had never gone shopping with a woman of the same age before. Besides, Tracey was the woman he loved. He was so excited and delighted. Just now, Tracey picked out clothes for Set. Did it mean she would pick out clothes for him, too? Thinking of this, his heart beat fast. Tracey brought him into a suit shop. The salesdy immediately came to them. "Sir, what can I do for you? There are many new styles here. Try them if you like. If it''s not the right size, we can change it." This salesdy was much more polite and gentle. She thought David might be a low-key rich guy. David was as nervous as Set. He had never been to such a fancy ce. The point was, he didn''t think he could afford the clothes here. "We want this one." Tracey started picking out clothes for him. This shop had been making suits for a hundred years. It not only provided off- the- shelf suits but also made suits to order. All of Adam''s suits were made to order, which gave him a ttering silhouette. "Okay, please wait for a moment." The salesdy brought David the suit. David took it and went to the fitting room. He wanted to be closer to Tracey, so a big change was essential. When he came out, Tracey was amazed. David was into sports and stuff, so he was really in good shape. As the saying goes, clothes make the man. It was just that he''d been wearing baggy t-shirts and pants, so no one knew how hot he was. Tracey wanted to buy Adam a tie clip. In all the time she''d known him, he''d given her a vi, a diamond ring, and a billion- dor ind. Both of them didn''t care about money, but gifts were a sign of love. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And she really wanted him to use the present she gave him. "David, you should sew this suit on you." The suit turned him from nerd to Prince Charming in one second. "President Xia, do I really look good in this?" David was still not used to wearing a suit. "Of course. You look hot." Traceyplimented him heartily. Sometimes a hot assistant could make a deal easier, right? Perhaps no bossdy could say no to such a handsome face. "Really?" David was a bit shy and scratched the back of his head. "Wait, your tie is crooked." Tracey didn''t want to seem flirtatious, so she asked salesdy to fix his tie. David saw himself and Tracey in the mirror. She was so close to him. He was goodlooking when he took off his sses. He even had an illusion that he was qualified to stand beside her. The people who came out of the elevator happened to see this. "Mr. Xiao, this is the mall''s sales for thest quarter. What do you..." The manager of the shopping mall was talking to Adam. He was in a lot of business and this mall was also his. He came by today to see how the mall was doing, and then he saw Tracey. What a connection! He looked at Tracey happily and was about to walk toward her. However, the next second, he saw the man beside her. He looked very young and familiar. They seemed to be shopping. But why would she be at a men''s clothing store? Jealousy filled his heart. And he hadpletely ignored the manager. "Mr. Xiao, do you have any problem with this mall? Please tell me." Adam went straight to the suit store. Behind him, Jensen pushed up his sses. Crap, something bad was gonna happen. "Jensen, did I say something wrong? Mr. Xiao doesn''t seem very happy. Please tell me what my mistake is." The manager was sweating all over. What did he do? Why was Mr. Xiao mad at him? He felt cold and trembling all over. "It''s not about you. Let''s go to the first floor and wait for Mr. Xiao. He has some personal business to attend to." "Okay." Tracey was letting David try on the tie clip she chose. Looking down at her gentle face, David''s heart was racing. Her scent made him feel like he was in the clouds! "Well, nice." Tracey decided to buy this tie clip. "Tracey." Before she took off the tie clip, she heard a cold voice. Adam had never called her name in such a distant voice. The whole world grew cold, and all eyes turned to the source of the sound. The man who was walking towards them was wearing a gray shirt with a vest of the same color. He looked so elegant, but his expression told everyone he was not in a good mood. "Adam." Tracey was surprised. One minute she was thinking about him, and the next minute he was there. She walked directly to Adam, with joy in her eyes. Adam noticed her excitement instantly. If she was cheating on him, how would she be so happy to see him? Did he misunderstand her? One look from her, and he knew what she was thinking. "Why are you here?" The coldness in him disappeared a bit. Tracey answered honestly. "I''m going to sign a contactter, so I brought them here to buy clothes. Do you think David looks good in this suit?" Adam''s doubts were dispelled. Fortunately, he didn''t act like he caught her cheating. However, David didn''t look at her like a subordinate would look at his boss. Adam put his arms around her waist and said, "Yes, he''s like apletely different person." Chapter 433 Chapter 433 David looked at Tracey snuggling in Adam''s arms. Instead of repelling his embrace, she leaned on him like a needy girl. They were really a perfect match. Now he finally realized how ridiculous his illusion was. Only Adam deserved her. The man was handsome and elegant, while the woman was noble and charming. Only when Adam was around would she look like an innocent little girl. Adam had shown a strong possessiveness. He told David in this way that this woman was his. No other men could get close to her. "Mr. Xiao, President Xia had me restyled." David was a little ashamed of himself in front of Adam. If he was one of the shining stars, Adam was the moon. "Nice tie clip." Adam stroked the tie clip that Tracey had just put on for David. "Adam, I nned to give it to you." Tracey said this without thinking. Hearing this, David felt a little bitter. However, Adam didn''t really want it because David tried it on. "I like it, but I think it''s more suitable for David. I like this one." Adam casually picked out another tie clip. Even Tracey could feel that something was wrong. The atmosphere was a bit tense. "This one''s new, too. Sir, you have a good taste." "Well, I''ll take this one." Adam smiled slightly. Even though Tracey was slow, she could see that he wasn''t himself today. After thinking for a moment, she knew what was going on. He must have thought it was a date. If one day she saw him shopping with another woman, she would definitely feel ufortable. It was her fault. She didn''t realize how misleading her behavior was. "Okay, I''ll pay the bill." Tracey went to the cash register. This time, Adam did not rush to pay. He nced up and down at David. As he passed him, he said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "Stop dreaming. She''s mine." After that, he walked toward Tracey. David clenched his fists tightly. At this moment, he had mixed emotions. To be honest, he knew himself well and was aware that he was not good enough for Tracey. Moreover, Tracey was unavable. But his affection for her was apparent to her boyfriend. It was so embarrassing. Adam walked over to Tracey and asked, "Do you want me to take you there?" "I''m good. We drove here and you''re so busy." A while back, he took her on vacation and helped her take care of Sean. He''d probably got a ton of work to do. Tracey waved her hand repeatedly. "But I want to." Adam looked wronged. Tracey smiled helplessly. "Fine. But what about your work..." "Don''t worry. I''m not as busy as you think. Let''s go." Adam left with Tracey in his arms. The manager watched him leave the mall with a woman. Jensen said with a sigh, "Looks like we''re done for the day." "But Mr. Xiao..." "Now even I don''t know what he''s thinking. Let''s go." Jensen took a taxi back to the office. Adam and Tracey sat in the spacious back seat. The thought that Tracey and David were in the same car made him extremely unhappy. "Adam, do you like this tie clip?" Tracey put the tie clip she bought on his tie. "I like everything you bought me." Adam held her tightly in his arms since they got in the car. "I think you prefer David''s tie clip," Tracey said with a smile in his eyes. She knew that he was being jealous. "Don''t mention other men to me." Adam didn''t like the way David looked at Tracey. He knew that he couldn''t stop it, because Tracey was so excellent. There were gonna be more and more Davids. This face made him ufortable. "Adam, are you jealous?" Tracey leaned over to his ear and bit it gently. "Yeah. Every cell in my body is protesting you buying clothes for another man." Adam lifted her chin. It seemed that he was more jealous than she had imagined. Tracey breathed in his ear and said, "I swear I just wanted David and Set to look nice and decent. "You know how society is about appearances. If my assistants were still dressed like students, who would work with mypany?" "That tie clip was supposed to be yours. David was just trying it on. Adam, you won''t me me, will you?" "Well, it depends on how you''re gonna please me. I''m very angry now." Adam leaned on the leather chairzily. Tracey took the initiative to sit on his thighs and put her arms around his neck. Raising her eyebrow, she said, "We have half an hour. Is that enough?" "Pretty much." Adam took her waist. He liked it when she tried to please him. Though they were still in the car, she did everything she could to flirt. Half an hourter, the car stopped steadily. Tracey''s cheeks were red, and her lipstick was wiped away by his kiss. "Well, I should get going." Tracey looked at her wristwatch. There were still ten minutes before the appointed time. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. Set and David had just got out of the car. "President Xia, shall we go in now?" "Well, yes." The next thing she knew, Adam pulled her back into his arms. "Wait." "Hmm?" Tracey looked at him in confusion. He took out a lipstick, lifted her chin, and gave her lipstick a touch-up. Seeing this, David felt agonized.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Adam held her chin and put lipstick on her. How intimate they were! Set said with an envious look, "President Xia is must be really happy. If only I could find someone who could fix my lipstick." David was thinking about another thing. Why did Tracey''s lipstick need a touch-up? He was jealous of Adam, who could be so close to the woman he liked. "Go ahead." "Yeah." Tracey smiled and said goodbye to him. Then she took David and Set to the cafe. They were here to meet NE. Without Adam''s help, it would not be easy for them to get this chance. Besides, a dozenpanies were trying to get the perfume deal. When they entered the fancy cafe, a waiter came up to them enthusiastically. "Miss, do you have an appointment?" "Yes. It''s Vertigo." "Miss, pleasee with me." "Is someone in there?" Tracey asked. "Yes. A youngdy." "Okay, I see." Tracey heard that NE was just a few years older than her. So who was this young lady? NE didn''t mention on the phone that anyone else wasing. Although Tracey felt strange, she said nothing. "Miss, that''s it." The waiter opened the door of Vertigo. Tracey elegantly walked in, and there was a faint smell of incense inside. It was in contrast to the decor of the cafe. It was the first time for David and Set toe to such a high-end ce. They were kind of nervous. In this ce, a ss of water cost almost 200 bucks. In addition to being nervous, they were excited. In order not to embarrass Tracey, they tried their best to stay calm. Tracey walked inside. This private room wasrge and beautifully furnished. It felt like home in here. People could have afternoon tea with their friends. The woman with her back to Tracey had yellow curly hair. "Hello, I''m Tracey." Tracey took the initiative to greet her. This was the basic social etiquette "Well, I think you know who I am." A familiar voice sounded. Tracey''s expression changed before the woman stood up. Why was she here? The woman in the aqua suit and bright lipstick smiled. Then she slowly took off her sunsses. "Miss Xia, I don''t have to introduce myself, do I?" She reached out her hand. "Rachel, why are you here?" Tracey did not think that NE and Rachel were the same person. At first she thought it was a trap. But on second thought, this was the exact ce NE called her to meet him. "Can''t I be here?" Rachel smiled mysteriously. Just as Tracey was confused, someone came in. A man''s voice rang out, "So you are all here. You want me to introduce?" Tracey turned around and looked behind. The man who came in wore an elegant suit, followed by a secretary with a poker face. "William, I know her. We are high school ssmates." Rachel seemed to be very close to him. She did not call him NE, but William. Even Tracey didn''t know NE''s real name. What was his rtionship with Rachel? "Wow, that''s great." "Hello, I''m Tracey." Tracey suppressed her doubts and reached out to him. "Hello. Adam and I are old friends. He rarely spoke well of others, so I''m curious about the woman he has been praising. Miss Xia, you are indeed young and promising." NE praised her heartily. Seeing this, Rachel quickly stepped forward and took his arm. "William, let''s just sit down and have a good talk with Miss Xia." She made a point of emphasizing her closeness to NE and that Tracey was an outsider. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Sure. Let''s sit down." NE did not push Rachel away. He and Rachel sat on one side, while Tracey, Set, and David sat on the other side. Tracey briefly introduced David and Set. A doubt niggled at her. Didn''t Rachel love Sean? Why was she holding the arm of another man? "Well, I heard from Mr. Xiao that you have developed a new perfume. I would very much like to buy the rights to it." Tracey came straight to the point. She hadn''t smelled it yet, but it must be great. Besides, there were so manypanies wanted it. "I know. Abbie, show Miss Xia the sample." NE said to his secretary. While smelling it, Tracey listened to NE. "I heard you just started yourpany. If it wasn''t for Adam, I wouldn''t have dared to work with you. "I am an artist, but at the same time, I am a businessman. I need a better, broader tform to make my work famous." This man was really honest. Tracey knew that he was telling the truth. It was not unusual for a start- up to be viewed with suspicion. "It''s understandable. Beautiful things deserve to be appreciated by more people. I just sniffed this perfume. It''s terrific. "As a woman, I admit I''m fascinated. I think this perfume is going to drive women crazy. "It smells good, but it''s not greasy. It can be used for work, shopping, travel, and so on. "If you want a broader tform, then you should choose us. Mr. Xiao has agreed to set up shops for this perfume in all his chain stores. "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe Mr. Xiao, right? And then all the women will know that you created it." Tracey narrated with confidence. She answered his question and also kissed his ass. It put him in a good mood. "Haha, no wonder Adam loves you. You can have the rights to the perfume, but I have one request. I want Rachel to be the spokesperson." Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Let Rachel be the spokesperson? Tracey was stunned. A lot of people said Rachel should get out of show business because of the scandal. She heard that all Rachel''s activities had been cancelled. It''d been a while since the scandal, but people hadn''tpletely forgotten about it, had they? Wasn''t it bad for a product to have a star with a bad reputation as the spokesperson? The more outstanding a designer was, the more he cherished reputation. As a famous perfume designer, NE should love his products as much as he loved his reputation. Why would he choose Rachel to be the spokesperson? Perhaps he didn''t know much about domestic entertainment. Seeing Tracey''s embarrassed expression, NE immediately asked, "What''s wrong? You''re not okay with it?" "No, I''m not." Tracey said bluntly. She loved this perfume, but she had to do what was best for her company. In particr, this was her first contract. Herpany was already in the spotlight, and she wanted to make a bigger ssh. Therefore, the first decision was very important. She must be careful who she chooses to work with. NE was the best candidate. His works were always great, and she valued this partnership. Even if she put her history with Rachel aside, she didn''t want to work with her. Rachel''s scandal left her unable to believe that she would make a good partner. "Oh, may I ask you why? Rachel''s an A-lister. She has a high profile and poprity in the country. And her on-screen persona is very much in keeping with the perfume," NE said seriously. Tracey looked at Rachel with some embarrassment. It seemed that she had a really good rtionship with NE. If Tracey said anything bad about her, she could piss NE off and ruin the deal. However, she didn''t want Rachel to be the spokesperson. It was gonna affect herpany. Tracey was in a dilemma. In the end, she decided to tell NE the truth. "Well, you''re right. Miss Nan is young and beautiful. Her career is in full swing, and she''s got a lot of fans. I have seen many of her ys." Tracey ttered Rachel first. "Thy why don''t you want to work with her? I really don''t understand." NE looked confused. "Have you been watching the domestic entertainment newstely?" "No, I don''t pay much attention to it. If you want to say something, just say it." NE was a little impatient. "William, you know, there are a lot ofizens who like to maliciously attack celebrities. And the press hates me." Rachel pushed all the me on the press andizens. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I know. Which celebrity does not have negative news? Paparazzi make news for a living." NE shrugged indifferently. "But Miss Nan''s scandal seems to be true. As far as I know, all of her business activities have been cancelled. "As the public began to boycott her, many directors and advertisers canceled her contracts. "Public anger has subsided a bit in recent days, but if she were seen in public ces, she could be immediately mobbed." Tracey coldly reminded NE how serious it was. Rachel was just lying to NE, wasn''t she? "I don''t know what she is to you, but I understand you wanting to help her. I had Mr. Xiao''s help getting to you, didn''t I? "If it weren''t for the scandal, I would have been willing to work with Miss Nan. "However, I''m a businessman and I can''t let my employees down. So, I have to be careful. "I''m sorry, I can''t risk working with a celebrity with a bad reputation. "Just now, you said you were an artist and a businessman. You wanted your works to be known by the whole world. "So you must have high hopes for this perfume, right? I don¡¯t think it''s wise to ruin your work for anyone. "Profit and risk aversion are what businessmen care about most. You know it better than me." Tracey made a very thorough analysis on the situ Set and David rarely heard Tracey talk so much. Today, they finally knew what it was like to be a shining strong woman. No wonder Tracey could start her ownpany. She must have been through a lot of business wars to be so mature and calm. "Is it so serious?" NE did not know about Rachel''s scandal. He thought it was not a big deal. Celebrities often created news for themselves, both good and bad, in order to increase their poprity. However, Tracey''s words told him it was not that simple. If Tracey was telling the truth, he might need change his mind. "William, don''t listen to her nonsense. That''s not true. She hates me, so she''s trying to discredit me. "William, we grew up together. Don''t you know my personality? That scandal was obviously made up to frame me." Rachel was really helpless. Herpany told her to stop working for a while and go on her honeymoon. However, she knew she was blocked. There was no telling when she could get back to work. Since herpany had abandoned her, she had to rely on herself. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Originally, Rachel''s n was to bond with Sean while she was out of work. However, things didn''t go the way she thought. On the day of wedding, her husband Sean was in a bar with a hangover. He took a knife for Tracey, and even used it as an excuse to let her take care of him. Rachel waspletely disappointed. She thought that marriage would change him, but she was wrong. He had just been using her. He had no feelings for her at all, and now that she was no longer useful, he wouldn''t even look at her. She tried to be a good wife and take good care of him, but to him she was no different than a nanny. Recently, her mother-inw had been living with them. She felt more like a servant to him and his. She desperately wanted to work, or she was gonna be a desperate housewife in a few mouths. When she learned that Tracey had anotherpany, she felt both jealous and angry. Tracey was getting better, while she was getting worse. She needed a change. Recently, she identally learned that William Turner would return home. William was her neighbor. When they were kids, they spent a lot of time together. But they began to drift apart when he went abroad. William still cared about her, though. Every year on her birthday, he would give her a specially made perfume as a gift. William had been single. She knew that he had a crush on her. She was a freshman in high school when he went abroad. So he didn''t tell her how he felt before he left. Later, she texted him that she was into a handsome guy. Therefore, William kept his feelings for her in the back of his mind. Over the years, he would asionally follow her news. When he knew she was engaged, he smiled bitterly. Rachel could feel William''s feelings for her. She wanted to take advantage of this and became the spokesperson of his perfume. NE was already world-famous. Moreover, no one would work with her except for him. It was her chance to make aeback. She needed to clear her name and get back in the public eye. Thank God William''s fondness for her gave her a chance to achieve her goals. She deliberately made an appointment to have coffee with him yesterday. Then, she mentioned their childhood on purpose. William agreed to her request without hesitation. However, Rachel didn''t know the one who was gonna sign a contract with William was Tracey until today. She was really surprised. Why would she meet the one she hated the most everywhere? But her priority now was to make aeback. She didn''t care who she would work with. To her surprise, Tracey refused to work with her! She even said it was gonna affect herpany! "Miss Nan, if the scandal was fake, why were all your business activities canceled? Why didn''t you clear it up?" Tracey asked calmly. "I just got married, and I want to spend more time with my husband. Those activities weren''t canceled. I turned them down." Rachel retorted. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Then why do you want to be the spokesperson so badly? Aren''t you afraid it''s gonna cut into your time with your husband?" Tracey asked again. Rachel red at Tracey with some displeasure. Tracey was the reason she was down! How dare this b*tch stop her from rebuilding her career! "This activity means a lot to me. It''s about William, and I want to be the spokesperson of his product." Rachel said ambiguously. Tracey knew that Rachel said that on purpose. To NE, Rachel was way more important than her, so there was no need for her to say too much. She directly showed NE Rachel''s scandal. "I know everyone has a different way of judging things, and a different bottom line. "I think it''s serious, but maybe it''s nothing for Miss Nan. I don''t care what the Inte says. "But I do care whether the spokesperson has a positive image and can increase the poprity of the product. "If the product bes a hit, the spokesperson will get more recognition. It''s a win-win situation. "But if the spokesperson doesn''t satisfy the public, the public may take their anger out on the product. So, please think twice." Instead of rejecting NE forcefully, she gave him a choice. She wanted to see if he would sacrifice his interests for Rachel. What was the more important, feelings or interests? Tracey wanted to know his answer. It was kind of like a test of human nature. NE read the news carefully. It detailed how Rachel set people up for profit. She even had pushed Tracey into the sea. Also, she made things difficult for Tracey during the wedding. They were ssmates, but there were more like enemies. No wonder they didn''t call each other anything close. They were more distant than strangers. At first, NE thought Tracey was ndering Rachel. However, all theizens were using Rachel, and even told her to get out of the show business. Tracey couldn''t control the whole inte, could she? NE began to hesitate. He really wanted to help Rachel. Even though they were not a couple, they grew up together. But this scandal was just too serious. He worked so hard to develop this perfume. If she became the spokesperson, it might ruin not only his product but also Tracey''spany. What Tracey said just now was not an exaggeration. She waspletely telling the truth. Though she didn''t like Rachel, she didn''t take it personally. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 NE didn''t know whether the scandal was real, but he was sure that the whole nation was boycotting Rachel. People weren''t even gonna pay for her movie, let alone her perfume. Rachel saw the expression on his face and knew that he wavered. "William, it''s not what it looks. Tracey''s involved in this, and that''s why she''s showing you some of the more dramatic news. "You can''t deny me just because of her side of story. This scandal is fake, and I want to be the spokesperson because it reminds us of our past. "Time can not go back, but I will always keep our memories in my heart. William, I think I am your best choice. "You said it was inspired by our memories. I know you need to make a profit, but aren''t our memories more important than money?" Rachel began to persuade NE with reason and emotion, which made him even more waver. Tracey was now sure that they had a close rtionship. She was just curious. Didn''t Rachel said she was madly in love with Sean? Why was she flirting with another man now? What would Sean do if he saw his wife so close to her childhood sweetheart? Anyway, if Adam were Sean, he would definitely go crazy. Adam couldn''t even stand the idea of her getting close to her male subordinate. "This..." NE was very conflicted right now. He didn''t know how to choose between interests and Rachel. "William, didn''t you promise to make me your spokesperson?" Rachel said like a spoiled child. "I know, but..." "The public attention isn''t really on me anymore. Soon they''ll forget about this scandal. With all the celebrities in show business, they''re not gonna keep looking at me. "It''s been so many days. I think everything has already calmed down. What are you afraid of?" Rachel interrupted him directly. NE was wavering, and Rachel kept trying to persuade him. This was not a good sign. "People are paying less attention to you now, but can you guarantee they''ll forget the scandal? Original from N?velDrama.Org. "What if people say no to this perfume because of you? Wouldn''t that ruin his work? "NE, please make a decision. I want to hear your answer." Tracey didn''t want Rachel to influence him again. It was better to get the answer now. After careful thinking, NE Said in a heavy tone, "I said I was a businessman and I wanted my perfume to be a hit. "As Rachel''s friend, I should help her. Just as she said, the inspiration for this perfume has something to do with her and me. "I believe that every woman can understand this kind of emotion. Rachel will be the perfect spokesperson. "I know how the media loves scandal. Perhaps this scandal will draw more attention to this perfume. "Aren''t celebrities always hyped to advertise their shows? The perfume needs to be advertised, too. "Rachel''s focus of everyone''s attention. Having her as a spokesperson not only helps her rebuild her career, but it also helps promote this perfume for free." It seemed that feelings defeated interests. Even heroes fall for beauties. Tracey made a decision. "Well, in that case, I don''t think we can work together anymore. "You''re right. Having her as a spokesperson helps promote this perfume. "But is it a good promotion? Do you know how long it''s been since the scandal? "Once she''s back in the public eye, she''ll be the target. "There are many ways to make a ssh. Don''t you worry that your work will be ruined by the wrong ssh? "Mypany has just started, and I really want to work with you. But I can''t take that chance. "I''d rather have a mediocrepany than a ruined one." Tracey''s words were serious. Since NE had made up his mind, she had to quit. She finally knew how crazy a man could be. She didn''t want to get involved in this crazy matter. "Miss Xia, do you know how manypanies want this perfume? It''s a good thing for everyone else that you''re out of the race. William''s perfume always has a buyer." Rachel nced at Tracey. Rachel had mixed emotions now. On one hand, she was happy because she didn''t have to work with Tracey. On the other hand, she was mad because Tracey turned her down. "Miss Xia, are you sure? To be honest, if it weren''t for Adam, I wouldn''t have been here. Do you know how many more establishedpanies want this perfume?" NE was a little angry. He had never been refused before. Tracey was really young and naive. So what if she had Adam''s support? She was gonna pay for her arrogance! "Yes, I appreciate the opportunity, but I really can''t work with you. If the otherpanies knew Rachel was the face, they might not have wanted the perfume so much. "You''d been abroad before, so you might have no idea how much this scandal had affected her. Celebrities care about their public image most. Their careers end the day their image is destroyed. "Actually, I was hoping you''d be more of a profit-oriented businessman." "Shut up! Don''t lecture me! I guess we''ll never have to work together again." NE was furious. was mad because Tracey turned her down. "Miss Xia, are you sure? To be honest, if it weren''t for Adam, I wouldn''t have been here. Do you know how many more establishedpanies want this perfume?" NE was a little angry. He had never been refused before. Tracey was really young and naive. So what if she had Adam''s support? She was gonna pay for her arrogance! "Yes, I appreciate the opportunity, but I really can''t work with you. If the otherpanies knew Rachel was the face, they might not have wanted the perfume so much. "You''d been abroad before, so you might have no idea how much this Scandal had affected her. Celebrities care about their public image most. Their careers end the day their image is destroyed. "Actually, I was hoping you''d be more of a profit-oriented businessman." "Shut up! Don''t lecture me! I guess we''ll never have to work together again." NE was furious. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 NE made a name for himself, and a lot of adtion led him to be conceited. He had never been the one who was rejected before. If it weren''t for Adam, he wouldn''t even think about Tracey''s newpany. It was promising, but it''d got a lot of drawbacks. It didn''t have asplete a system as the more establishedpanies. He had been worried that Tracey''spany would not be able to promote his perfume. Without a broad tform, it was hard for a product to get public attention. For so many years, Adam had never put in a good word for anyone. Therefore, NE decided to give Tracey a chance. He turned down a lot of big, sincerepanies he had worked with and chose Tracey. It was fine that she wasn''t grateful, but how dare she turn him down? NEfelt wounded in his pride. Rachel was secretly pleased to see that. Tracey didn''t deserve this perfume, did she? Now that she had a quarrel with NE, she''d never have the chance to work with him again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. NE had a very high position in the perfume industry. Offending him would cost Tracy the chance to work with most of the perfume designers. This society was realistic. Why would Tracey make such a stupid mistake? Maybe it was because of her history with Rachel that she spoke a little too harshly. But basically, she was telling the truth. The point was, most geniuses were stuck-up and couldn''t stand the slightest judgment. NE was no exception. The harder it got between NE and Tracey, the happier Rachel was. Tracey had always been arrogant because Adam was her backer. Now that she offended NE, she might not make it in this business any time soon. Rachel was really happy. Even though she might not be the spokesperson, she was pleased to see Tracey down. Tracey looked calmer than NE. "Well, fine. I respect your decision. "But I still have to remind you. Every word I just said is true. If it makes you so unhappy, I apologize." Tracey stood up, so did David and Set. They didn''t say a word the whole time, for fear of causing Tracey trouble. They''d heard of Rachel''s scandal. Even as bystanders, they felt that NE was doing the wrong thing. For the sake of a woman, he abandoned his product. Tracey was right. There was no way she would risk herpany, nor would she pay for the so- called memories between NE and Rachel. Once upon a time, there was a boss who pissed NE off. In order to continue to cooperate with NE, that boss kept apologizing to him. Businessmen knew when to eat humble pie and when to hold their heads high. They kissed NE''s ass because NE could make them a lot of money. That was why NE was increasingly conceited. He''d thought that Tracey would apologize when he said he''d never work with her again, but he was wrong. He was so angry that his hands were shaking. How dare this woman lecture him! "Miss Xia, you''re indeed young. I admire your courage. Don''te to me if yourpany doesn''t have an order. I''m always hardhearted. I like to see people''s tears." NE started threatening her. No famous perfume designer would work with her! It would definitely be a huge blow to her company. As he expected, Tracey frowned after hearing what he said. Only now did Tracey know that he had a temper because he was capable. "Don''t worry. I hate crying the most. I guess we really don''t have to talk anymore. "I understand that geniuses are proud, but humility is a necessary for a person. However, I don''t see it in you. Maybe we''re doing the right thing by not cooperating. See you." Tracey was about to leave with Set and David. NE was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. "Miss Xia, you''d better not regret." "I never regret." Tracey left without looking back. Seeing this, Rachel was overjoyed. Tracey was gonna have a hard time, wasn''t she? Adam''s main industry was not about cosmetics. With NE around, there was no way Tracey was gonna make a career in cosmetics. "William, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Rachel pretended to be self-med and apologized. The sadder she looked, the happier she was. "It doesn''t matter. Don''t me yourself. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Adam was a rational person. He had his own mind and always made judgments based on his knowledge. He knew NE well, who had been his friend for many years. NE was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had an inborn arrogance. But he never relied on his family. He worked his way up to the top by himself. He could do more than make perfume. Many of his skincare products were also popr. He preferred to develop new products rather than advertise and promote, which were timeconsuming. He either sold his products at auction or sold the rights to his products, letting professional people to do the promotion. He was a nice person, but he was a little stubborn. To work with him, people had to do everything he asked. Of course, it was understandable because every genius had a quirk. And his requests were usually for him to decide on the name of the product or not to allow anyone to change the form. That was not too much to ask. His products were the results of his numerous experiments, so they must have the perfect forms. No one he was working with would be stupid enough to change the forms. The names of the products were even less important to businessmen. To them, only the sales that mattered. Anyway, they would put theirpanies'' logos on the packages. That was why Adam encouraged Tracey to work with NE. It was her first deal, and he thought she could handle it. However, NE said that she pointed at his nose and yelled at him. It was a little out of her character. The only exnation was that Tracey got really mad. Then what on earth happened that made both of them so angry? Adam wanted to hear Tracey''s side of story. It was only a few seconds before he realized that things were not as simple as NE said. "You mean you don''t believe me? I didn''t make things difficult for her because of you. My only request is that I want my friend to be the spokesperson. Is that too much to ask? I can''t believe she was pissed off about it!" NE was furious. "It''s a reasonable request, but I''d like to know who your friend is." Adam was still on Tracey''s side. It was love, wasn''t it? Though his good friend had been criticizing her, he still believed in her. She was not alone. "It''s Rachel. She''s a top actress, and her temperament is in line with the perfume. I think she''ll be the perfect spokesperson, but your girlfriend said I was wrong! How can I not be angry?" NE got angrier. No one had ever dared question him before! Adam immediately understood everything. Although Tracey didn''t like Rachael, she had a very clear separation between work and personal grudges. If Rachel had been a good choice, Tracey wouldn''t have argued with NE. She turned NE down because she didn''t want to work with Rachel. For herpany, she wouldn''t work with anyone with a bad public image. It was not about personal grudges but interests. Adam thought she was right. If he were her, he would make the same decision. "William, calm down. Do you know anything about Rachel''s scandal?" Adam asked. "I know, but what''s the big deal? As far as I know, some celebrities will voluntarily expose their scandals in order to get attention. "The public attention to Rachel will draw more attention to the perfume. I''ve been doing this a long time. You think I''m gonna misjudge? Your girlfriend is really ignorant." NE''s tone made Adam very unhappy. He belittled Tracey over and over again. At first, Adam didn''t correct him because he didn''t know the whole story. And now, he thought it was on NE. "William, you''ve been out of the country a long time, so you might think the media made up this scandal. What if I tell you it''s real?" "What do you mean?" "Coincidentally, I know Rachel pretty well. "Three years ago, she drugged Tracey''s ex and had sex with him. Then, Tracey broke up with him. "But she didn''t stop setting Tracey up even after Tracey was with me. I was there when she pushed Tracey into the ocean. "Tracey was so close to dying in the sea. And the wedding thing is also true. Don''t you think she''s a terrible person? "The point is, the public hates her. She''s not just the other woman, she''s a murderer! This isn''t a scandal. It''s a crime. "Her being the face of your perfume will only ruin it. I don''t think Tracy was wrong. She is doing this for herpany." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hearing that, NE had mixed feelings. "So, you think I was wrong?" "I didn''t say that. I understand you''re trying to help your friend, but your product deserves a better spokesperson." Adam felt the same way Tracey did. "I think you took her side because she is your girlfriend." "Then why did you take Rachel''s side? You''re even willing to destroy your product for her." Adam found that the problem was Rachel. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 It was not like NE didn''t know about Rachel''s scandal, so why did he still choose her? And he was unstable on the phone. He didn''t sound as calm as usual. It must have something to do with Rachel. "Stay out of this. I don''t care what you think of Rachel. I want her to be the spokesperson. "We''ll see if I''m wrong!" Now this matter was not about the spokesperson, but pride. NE was desperate to prove himself right. The call ended. Rachel found that he looked even worse than before. "William, are you unhappy? I''m sorry... It''s all my fault." She tugged his sleeve and apologized. Nies turned to look at her and asked, "Is it true what they say?" "Well, can you be more specific?" She didn''t know what Adam had told him. "You were the other woman and you pushed Tracey into the sea." William knew that she loved Sean and was with him now, but he didn''t know how she got him. "Did Adam say something? He is Tracey''s boyfriend. Of course he''s on Tracey''s side." She hurriedly said. "You didn''t answer my question." William just wanted to know if she was indeed a terrible person. "It''s notpletely true. I pushed her into the sea by ident. I touched her gently and she fell off her feet. "There were a lot of people watching. How would I try to murder her when everyone was around? If she died, wouldn''t I go jail? I wouldn''t be that stupid." Rachel started twisting the facts. At that time, all she could think about was killing Tracey, so much so that shepletely forgot where she was! "That makes sense. Killing someone in public sounds crazy. Well, then did you drug Tracey''s ex and had sex with him?" William continued to ask. In fact, what he cared about now was not Rachel''s private life. He just wanted to know if he made the wrong decision. Rachel knew how conceited he was. Adam must have just used him of being wrong, like Tracey did. Conceited people hated to be told they were wrong. She knew what William wanted to hear, and she would give it to him. "William, that was a misunderstanding. I was only 18 at that time. How could I possibly have an aphrodisiac? And Tracey was my best friend. I liked Sean, but I didn''t intend to break them up. "I never meant to hurt Tracey. If I''d nned to seduce Sean, why didn''t I drug him before he dated Tracey? "Tracey was turning 18. I''d been staying at her house for a few days, nning her birthday. "That night, however, Sean got drunk and went into my room by mistake. He thought I was Tracey. I had a terrible struggle in my heart. "I liked him so much. Do you know what it''s like to be unrequited? The moment he held me in his arms, I felt happier than I''d ever felt in my life." "I was too happy to think. I had no idea I was hurting my best friend. All I could think about was the man I loved." "He wanted me, and I couldn''t say no to him. I knew I was wrong and I nned to leave, but Sean said he would be responsible for me. Later, Tracey went abroad without saying anything." "She broke up with Sean, so I stayed with him. William, I was wrong, but it was all because I love him too much." Rachel said with a look of grievance, which made William''s heart ache. He felt sorry for this girl. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it. There''s no telling who¡¯s right and who''s wrong about rtionships. Let''s not take about it again." He always thought the triangle was a pain in the ass. "I know people hate me now. Actually, Tracey was right. Maybe I shouldn''t be the spokesperson. I don''t want to ruin your work. ''Tm already very happy to meet you again. William, thank you for believing me and standing by my side when everyone pushed me away." Rachel forced a smile. Seeing the sadness in her eyes, NE frowned. "Everyone pushed you away? What about your husband? You say you love him, but why can''t I see any happiness on your face?" "He doesn''t love me. He married me just because he slept with me. "I thought he would be moved, but it turns out that I waspletely wrong. "There''s nothing I can do to impress him. When I was targeted, he just looked on as if he had nothing to do with it. He never cared about my feelings." The more Rachel said, the more wronged she felt. "What? Why did he marry you when he didn''t love you? I''lle after him." NE was really annoyed that girl he had liked for so many years was not happy. When he left this country, he nned to tell her how he felt when he came back. Butter she had a crush on another man. Therefore, he had to hide his feelings. That was why he had been abroad for so many years. He wanted her to be happy, but didn''t want to see it, for fear that he would be jealous. Only then did he know she was living a miserable life. "Rachel, don''t worry. No one can be the spokesperson but you. I''ll set the record straight, create a positive public image for you, and get you back in the game. I won''t abandon you like your husband." NE was overwhelmed withpassion. "Thank you, William. You''re the best." Rachel threw herself into his arms. All she cared about now was rebuilding her career. NE had connections with a lot of people in show business, and she could use him. "William, if it works, I will definitely repay you." Rachel said in her heart. She knew she was being despicable, but she had no other choice. NE was herst resort. "Well, it''s time to eat. Let me take you to your favorite restaurant." William let go of her. "Okay." NE called the waitress, nning to pay the bill. But the waitress said, "Sir, the youngdy who left earlier has paid." NE looked more terrible. Did Tracey think he couldn''t afford a meal? Now that she had left, he couldn''t even throw money in her face to vent his anger. "Rachel, let''s go." NE left with a bad look on his face. What a bad day! He was so going to teach Tracey a lesson and show her what it was like not to have any orders! He must make her regret offending him! Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Tracey left the cafe with Set and David. As soon as they got on the car, David and Set couldn''t helpining. "President Xia, that guy is too arrogant. It''s okay if he doesn''t care about Rachel''s scandal, but why does he have to make her the spokesperson? "Sun is a newly establishedpany, and we didn''t get the first contract. People are gonna think we''re weak." Set was a woman of the most equable temper, and even she was mad at NE. "It doesn''t matter. Sess isn''t guaranteed. Just take it as a warm-up. This contract was a tempting cake, but it was put in a dirty ce. I don''t think we did anything wrong. "There are trade-offs in business. Sun''s gonna have a rough timeing up, and that''s our loss." Tracey looked at the distance coldly. She knew what NE would do. "President Xia, it''s just a contract. I don''t think it''s a loss if we just don''t get it." David had scanty experience of life, so he didn''t know how cruel the society was. "It''s cute that you think so. I do wish you are right, but what NE just said implies that he''s going to target us. "He has been in this business for many years, and he''s more influential then we can imagine. I offended him just now, so I''m afraid no one in this business will work with us. On the surface, we did not lose anything. "But how will thepany survive if it doesn''t get any orders for a long time? Isn''t it a loss?" Tracey smiled helplessly. "Is he so influential?" David couldn''t believe that. "You have seen little of the world, so you don''t know how powerful he is. He''s not just a genius. Have you ever heard of Cube Corp?" "Of course. It''s the number one skincarepany in the country. All of its products have high visibility. But as far as I know, it has never produced any perfume. Is Cube Corp rted to NE?" Set was a little confused. Tracey continued, "He is the sessor of Cube Corp. You saw his nobility, right? It''s inborn. "He''s the only son of the Turner family, which owns Cube Corp. "Family influence made him very knowledgeable about perfuming and making skincare products. He had been making these things by himself since he was very young. "Cube doesn''t sell his products because he''s so proud and confident. "He didn''t want his sess to be tied to his family, so he got into the beauty business on his own. "That''s why he doesn''t run apany and sell his products himself. He doesn''t care about money at all. As the sessor of Cube, he never had to worry about money. "He lives entirely by spiritual values. Good family background and superior talent make him an extremely conceited person. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I was just telling the truth, but he waspletely pissed off. His self- esteem doesn''t allow others to say he''s wrong." Tracey analyzed. "President Xia, are you saying we offended not only NE, but Cube? If he uses his connections against us, ourpany could be in danger. I didn''t expect that he had such a strong backing." Set and David had never been through this before. What they''d only seen in TV shows was actually happening. "There''s no such thing as in sailing. He''s powerful, and ourpany is new. But that doesn''t mean we''re gonna let him walk all over us. "We can''t be too afraid of the strong, or we''ll never be strong." Tracey''s eyes were bright, as if she had seen thising. "Yes, President Xia was so cool just now. So what if he has a strong backing? President Xia is not an ordinary person. With the help of Mr. Xiao and the Xia family, we have nothing to be afraid of." "Set, don''t forget what I told you before. You can never count on anyone. "What if you lost your backer? Only when you''re strong can you not be defeated. Don''t care too much about the loss. Just take it as a lesson." "Yes, President Xia." David and Set nodded. It was a tough situation, but Tracey was so calm. She really taught them a lot. It was like there was nothing in the world that was gonna freak her out. Maybe she already had a n. They returned to thepany. Tracey learned something from this. The only one she could count on was herself. NE said that his perfume was the best, which aroused the sublimest emotions in her breast. It must be nice to defeat a genius. As soon as she arrived at herpany, Adam called her. "Little bunny, you it screwed up?" His tone was rxed. Tracey''s heart softened. "Yes, I screwed it up. What should I do? I lost the contract and turned you against your friend." Tracey said in a joking tone. Adam didn''t sound he was ming her, which proved that he was on her side. It seemed that NE had told him the whole story, or he wouldn''t have known the result so soon. "Yes, I had a quarrel with him for you. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a man who values sex over friendship. No one can bully my little bunny. Let''s not work with him, and I''ll get you better resources." Adam was like the light of the night, and the warmth in the winter. She was so d to be with him. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Bosses of mostpanies might scowl at this crisis, but Tracey was not one of them. She was from a powerful family and had Adam''s support. Her future was promising. However, NE''s words were really hurtful. He thought she would be defeated and cry? That was ridiculous. "Adam, thank you." Tracey said sincerely. "For what? I didn''t help you. NE is too stubborn. He didn''t tell me the spokesperson thing, or I would have stopped him." Adam said this so that Tracey would feel better. Neither of them cared about money, but neither of them liked failure. "Adam, don''t worry. I''m not sad at all. Failure is normal. How can life go smoothly? This blow is gonna make me stronger." Tracey said with a rxed smile. "Well, that''s good. I''ll get off work earlier to pick you. Let''s go eat Thai food, okay?" He was trying to cheer her up with food. "It''s your call. Adam, I want you to do me a favor." Tracey said solemnly. ''Go ahead.'' "Since you and NE are alumni, do you know Professor Luke?" Tracey already had a n. She wanted NE to know he was not the only genius. "Professor Luke? I don''t know him very well, but my friend does. You want to see him?" Adam thought of a possibility, but found it hard to believe. "I want to be his student." She told him her purpose directly. Since NE believed in his perfume so much, she decided to develop a better perfume. "Do you want to learn how to make perfume?" Her words confirmed his guess. "Well, I don''t want to rely on anyone. NE thinks I''m desperate, but I''m gonna show him how wrong he is. Professor Luke is his teacher, and I''ll be a better student than him," Tracey said affirmatively. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I will support whatever you do, but you are so busy now. Do you really have time to learn that?" She was now rted to twopanies. "I''ll try to steal time." Once Tracey was determined to do something, she would never give up. "Well, then I''ll arrange for you to meet him." Adam fully believed in her talent. In fact, the most important thing for designers and perfumers was talent. It took talent to make a good work. Tracey had a brilliant brain. Maybe she could make it. Adam knew that he could not stop her. She would not waver in her decision because of the difficulties toe. Instead of stopping her, he would rather help her. It''d make her happier. All he wanted was support her to do everything she liked. "That means a lot." Tracey hung up the phone. She was not entirely inexperienced in making perfumes. When she was little, Venus loved nting flowers. Back then, she would distill the petals in a simple way and then mix them together. It was just for fun. Since the field was what she wanted to explore, sooner orter she would have to study it. This was a good opportunity. Professor Luke taught at a well- known university in the United States. He was known as a timeless perfumer. NE was his student. Tracey knew it was not easy being his student, so she asked Adam, who had strong connections, for help. Professor Luke was in the United States. It meant that she was gonna be there for a while. She made some simple arrangements for herpany. With I around, she had nothing to worry about. But I was pretty shocked when she heard the news. "What? You''re going to America to learn how to make perfume. For how long?" "I don''t know. Maybe one month, maybe a few months." Tracey was not sure. "Well, I know I can''t stop you. Go ahead. I''ll take care of thepany." I still felt guilty because she had tried to seduce Adam. "Well, NE will definitely target ourpany. If we can''t get any orders for skincare products, we''ll focus on the clothing industry. I know that it''s a new challenge for you, but I think you can handle it." "Well, I wish I won''t let you down. Don''t worry, I''ll make David and Set independent as soon as I can." I knew Tracey wanted to train them. "Okay, I should get going." Tracey got off work in advance and went to Xia''s Group. Her leave of absence ising to an end. "Tracey, are youing back to work? That''s great. I have some work for you." Ben was in a good mood when he saw Tracey. "Dad, I''m here to ask for another leave." Tracey felt a bit sorry. "Another leave? Is it because your newpany?" Originally, Ben was happy that Tracey had a newpany. However, his happiness vanished with her focus on her newpany. "Not exactly. I''m still young, and I n to go to the United States and learn to make perfumes." Tracey looked sincere. "Make perfumes?" "Yes, I want mypany to sell my products. So I won''t being to Xia''s group for a long time." "Well, I know you are young and promising. I just wish you to take over mypany sooner so I can retire." Ben sighed. "Dad, I will, but not now," Tracey said frankly. "I hope youe back soon. Call me if you need anything. The Xia family is always your home." Ben said earnestly. "I know. By they way, I will go visit Mom. Although she''s with another man now, I want to see her happy." "I owe her so much, I don''t expect her toe back to me. I want to see her happy, too." Chapter 443 Chapter 443 As promised, Adam came to pick her up. As soon as Tracey got in the car, sheid in Adam''s arms, "Adam." "Tracey, I''ve contacted some friends in the United States. One friend named Franco is one of Luke''s favorites pupils. But he is not so famous as NE, as he is a low-key man." "I have told him your story, and he will introduce you to Luke. Your sess or not depends on your luck." Adam rubbed Tracey''s head. "Adam, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I would never have the chance to get close to Luke." Tracey knew well that such was a fact. "Silly girl, I said that you should never say thanks to me. I will help run yourpany. Don''t worry." Adamforted her. "Lucky that I found you!" Tracey leaned close to him. "It''s a pity that we can''t date every day. Tracey, I can''t bear to part with you. I will have to go abroad to date you in the future." Adam breathed the familiar scent on her body. "Adam, I will finish school ande back as soon as possible. In short, I will regret it for the rest of my life if I don''t give it a try now, no matter I seed or not." "I know." Adam feltplicated now. He supported Tracey to pursue her dream, but he was also afraid that there would be idents during this period. "Tracey, you won''t dump me, will you?" He pressed her into his arms as if he wanted to embed her into his body so that he would never separate from her forever. Adam''s jealousy came from his insecurity. He cherished this woman with his life and took care of her carefully. He hated to see her suffer any grievance. But at the same time, he was afraid that Tracy, who was precious to him, would fall for others and dump him; therefore, he did not want to separate from her at all. "You are silly. You are good to me and my only destiny. Even if you are bad to me, I will not leave you." "Moreover, there is only one Adam in the world. If I dump you, where should I find another Adam?" Tracey chuckled. "Steve is good to you too," Adam said emotionlessly. Among these rivals in love, he didn''t give a d*mn about Sean, Carl, or David. Sean had stayed on the cklist after his betrayal, Carl took advantage of Tracey, and David was too young. But Steve was a strong potential rival who was different from them. He was infatuated with Tracey, considerate, and had done nothing to hurt Tracey. It was a sure thing that Tracey would meet Steve after she arrived in the United States, but Adam himself had to work here, which was why Adam had scruples. No one knew how long Tracey would stay in the U.S this time, and he felt anxious and couldn''t rx. "Puff, Adam, you remember Steve? As I told you, he is a friend and family, but not a lover." "Besides, if there is a possibility, we should have been lovers a long time ago. Rx, you are the one I love and cherish at heart."Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Actually, I feel anxious as many women fall for you. Remember, don''t mess around during my absence." Tracey poked him in the chest gently. Adam held her finger and kissed her on the lips, "You won my heart 15 years ago, and you have been my fate since then ." "From now on, you are my only one too," Tracey said softly. They spent more time at dinner this time than before, as they cherished every second when they were still together. Tracey was eager to see Luke and booked a ticket to fly to the United States the next day. They made love tirelessly this night, as if they would like to make up for those days when they would separate. Tracey knew Adam''s grievance and entwined him like vines. It was not until dawn that Adam let go of her. Tracey slept for only two hours while Adam spent the rest of the night looking at her face over and over again. When the finger of the clock pointed to eight, Adam woke her up and said, "Tracey, get up." Tracey opened her misty eyes and knew that it was time for her to leave. And she suddenly felt sad when looking at Adam''s handsome face. "Adam, I feel bad that I can''t see your face anymore when I wake up every morning." Tracey touched his handsome face and said with regret. "So do I. How strange humans are! One should feel sad when his habit is broken." Adam rubbed her cheek affectionately. "In order to keep both of us happy, I will take business trips to the U.S frequently." He smiled. "Good." They made out before getting up. The breakfast cooked by Adam on purpose was not good, but Tracey enjoyed it. "Adam, I''ll cook breakfast for you and our baby every day after we get married." She said with a smile. "Okay." On the way to the airport, they were snuggled up to each other like conjoined babies, as they hated to separate from each other. Tracey took only a small suitcase, and Adam checked it for her. When the boarding time was getting closer and closer, they were getting sadder and sadder. It was not a life-death separation, and both of them were straight- forward; even so, they who loved each other were reluctant to say goodbye. Time passed by, and it was time to board. "Adam, I have to go." "When I arrived at the airport three years ago, you turned a cold shoulder to me and left me only your back. You won''t let me wait for another three years this time, will you?" "Within three months, I''lle back to celebrate the New Year with you." "Deal." "Adam, goodbye." She gave a loving hug to Adam and left resolutely. She did not dare to look back for fear that she would stay at the sight of Adam. "Tracey..." Adam looked at her back quietly. As three years ago, he couldn''t take the same ne as hers. Tracey arrived at the first-ss cabin. She covered herself with a small nket and fell asleep, as she did not sleep wellst night. Thest passenger of the first-ss cabin arrived. "Wee to take this flight." The stewardess had a standard smile on her face. The man who came in wore ck, and he showed an ice-cold aura. The man ignored the stewardess and went straight to his seat. There he shot a nce at the woman whose seat was next to his. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 The woman was wrapped in a nket with her dark hair scattering around her face intimately, and her eyes closed tight. Her serene and rxed mien showed that she was in a deep sleep. Her fast falling asleep indicated her tiredness. The first-ss cabin was spacious, and the man did not have to wake her up to get to his seat. The man was attracted by the beauty of the woman or her unguarded mien. He turned to look at her. Different from those who wore heavy makeup and were rigged out in their best to catch the ne, this woman showed her face without makeup. Her skin was fair and wless, and her pores were too small to see. She had a delicate outline, high nose, slightly curled eyshes, and cherry lips. She looked like a lovable cat, and the man felt warm at the sight of this tranquil and beautiful scene. He was reading and lowered the noise of his turning page involuntarily. After the ne took off steadily, the stewardess began to deliver breakfast. When she passed by the man, the man lowered his voice voluntarily. The woman beside him had slept soundly for half an hour, without any signs of waking up. Tracey slept very well, and even the fragrance of food failed to wake her up. She had been sleeping for more than ten hours until the stewardess reminded her that the ne was going tond. The man next to her had made myriad guesses about her tiredness, and got the answer, only when Tracey fiddled with her hairs and revealed her fair neck after waking up. There were on her neck lots of love bites leftst crazy night. The man contracted his pupils and learned from the color that those bites were fresh. It was a busy day, and Tracey did not notice those bites when washing up this morning. She felt the gaze and turned to look at the man. She met a pair of obsidian-like ck eyes. The man had sharp eyes like that of the goshawk in the sky. After being discovered, Tracey turned her eyes away instantly, but that man kept staring at her frankly and aggressively. No wonder she felt being watching out by someone in her dream. She should have wakened up if not for her exhaustion. It was midnight at home, but she could still enjoy the sunshine here because of the jetg. Tracey stretchedfortably after a sound sleep. Theing reunion with Steve made Tracey feel good, and the new environment looked lovely because of her good mood. The man saw the woman stretchingnguidly in the sunshine and noticed her clothes when her nket slipped to her thigh. With a whitecy dress, a knitting jacket, and t shoes, Tracey wore anguid style instead of the professional one. When she stretched, her soft belly revealed, and her soft hair scattered around her back, looking like anguid cat. The man had been attracted from his first nce at her and thought her peculiar. This woman had both ethereality and innocence, which other womencked. No matter how sexy those women were, they left him with a pretentious impression. The woman beside him didn''t say a word, slept all the way, and stretched herself, but he fell for her. She in sleep was like an angel. When waking up, she was like an obedient and gentle kitten, stretching her body quietly; and the smile on her face indicated her good mood. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Dear passengers, please pay attention to us. Our ne has begun tond. In the process of descending, we may encounter strong airflow, and the ne will be bumpy. Please seat your seat belt and don''t move around at will." The stewardess''s voice rang out among the jolts. Tracey grasped the armrest. Everyone was a coward when on the ne as there was little chance to survive if an aircraft ident happened. Even a weak airflow would cause panic among the people. Now the ne in the clouds was encountering a strong airflow, and the aircraft was jolting. Tracey, who had been cheerful just now, closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to open her eyes at all; and her body shook up and down in tune with the jolt of the ne. Her natural fear of death resulted from her being assassinated many times in the past. And she cherished her life more than ever as she was leading a happy life now. "The jolt will stop within 20 seconds." A calm male voice rang in her ears. Tracey opened her eyes slowly and looked at the man with confusion. ''How could he know?'' There was another violent jolt. The guests in the economy ss screamed at the same time, and Tracey closed her eyes again. The jolt was getting less and less violent, and finally, the ne regained its stabilization. Tracey opened her eyes and found that the jolt did stop within 20 seconds. "How did you know?" She stared at the man with sparkling eyes. ''This man is amazing!'' The man looked into her sparkling eyes, which were as round as that of kittens, and his Adam''s Apple moved, but he just said coldly, "I just knew." Tracey did not get what she wanted but felt embarrassed to push him as this man was a total stranger. Tracey felt relieved, for the ne wouldnd at the airport and slide at the airport soon. After the nended, Tracey turned on her cell phone and contacted Adam in the first ce, telling him about her safe flight. She sent out a message which wrote, "Adam, I arrive." Within a second, she got the response, "It''s good to hear that you arrive. Have a good rest today. I will tell you about your meeting with Franco tomorrow." "Okay." Tracey raised the corners of her mouth. Adam was always so considerate. He was afraid that she got too tired of the flight and gave her one day to get used to the jetg. The man told from her sweet smile that she was a woman in love. Usually, the first person one wanted to contact after getting off the ne was the most important. Tracey rushed out like a flying bird when the door was opened. And the man followed. Now they waited for their luggage at the conveyor belt together. "Steve, wait a minute. I''m waiting for my luggage. I''ll be right out." Tracey called Steve. The man beside him heard the name and wondered if that was her boyfriend. He felt confused by his own strong interest in a strange woman he met for the first time. When the luggage was delivered, Tracey noticed her suitcase with sharp eyes and left with it. The man felt curious when he saw that her suitcase was exactly the same as his. When the man got his suitcase and came out, he saw Tracey running toward a handsome mixed- blood man. ''Is this Steve she mentioned?'' Thinking of the love bites and the receiver to whom she had reported her safety, and looking at the handsome man and woman who were hugging each other at the airport, the man''s mouth curved into a sneer,'' What a wanton!'' Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Steve was like a withered tree getting a new lease of life when he learned that Tracey would stay in America for a while. Steve had been looking forward to the arrival of Tracey since yesterday. And he arrived at the airport to wait for her early in the morning. At the sight of Tracey in the passenger channel, he had already opened his arms and yelled, "Tracey." "Steve, I''m back." Tracey rushed into his arms. America was also a ce that meant a lot to her. Steve''s mouth curved into a bright smile and said, "Wee back." Tracey saw the man in ck who had sat next to her on the ne left with his suitcase and felt amazed that his suitcase was the same as hers. "What are you looking at?" Steve let go of her. "Oh, it''s just that the man who had sat next to me had the same suitcase as mine." "It ismon as it''s not a limited edition." Steveforted her and felt sad at the sight of the love bites on her neck, though he had epted the fact that Tracey had a lover. "D*mn, how could you show off like this?" Steve pretended to be indifferent and said. "What?" Tracey was confused. Steve knew instantly that it was a trick of her man, and she had no idea at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. What a sly man! The man absently left his marks on Tracey to proim his rights and provoke Steve. But Steve knew that Tracey was not that open and would have prevented Adam if she had discovered his scheme. All these indicated that Tracey had been rxed and unguarded then. "Nothing. You must be tired and hungry after such a long flight. Let''s go to the restaurant you like and have dinner first." Steve changed the topic. "Okay, I''m starved." Tracey smiled and got into the car with him. At the restaurant, Tracey went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she looked up in the mirror and saw the love bites on her neck, she flushed instantly. Now she finally figured out why she had been the focus of attention all the way. She was confident of her own beauty, but her rate of second nce was abnormally high today. And she knew now what caused those frivolous smiles. No doubt that Adam loved to leave his marks on her body, but he would leave them in those parts out of sight sanely, no matter how crazily they made love. But the love bits were so obvious today, how childish Adam was! With apprehension, he intended to warn Steve with these marks. Tracey felt it annoying and funny. No matter how old a man was, he would be a silly fool when in love. She was at ease when kept in the dark and felt embarrassed now. Tracey brushed the bites with a powder puff over and over again. And the fact told her that the concealer was not so good as the bites became blurred only. Steve knew from the first nce that Tracey did something to the bites. Tracey gave him a push andined, "Why didn''t you tell me? People kept shooting me weird nces all the way." "Nothing will change even if I tell you. Then I would like to spare you the annoyance." Steve exined. "Humph, both of you are wicked." "Well, it is not a big deal for an adult. Come, try the steak." They chatted andughed, just like in the old times. A good meal gave them childlike joy. They had fun before going back to her apartment. "Oh, finally back. I had been away for only a few months, but it seemed like years." Tracey found everything remained intact in the apartment, just the same as when she left here. "Ie to clean up every week after you left, and nothing changed." Steve took the suitcase in and put it away. "Steve, any news about your love life? When will you introduce Mrs. Xiao to me? Look, you are not young." Tracey was clear about his feelings toward herself but could only wish that Steve could find his true love as soon as possible, as Adam won her heart long ago. "What nonsenses! Different from women, men are more and more popr when getting old. What''s more, I enjoy my freedom." Steve''s face was full of disdain. "You are carefree, as always. But if there is a partner who will share your life, no matter happy or sad, and wait for you with a light on whenever you go home, doesn''t it sound good?" Tracey tried to persuade him. She felt guilty if Steve stayed single because of herself, as Steve deserved his happiness. Steve smiled bitterly when Tracey was distracted. He once tried with sex partners but only find that he was disgusted with other women, not to mention a girlfriend. Whenever he tried to have sex with other women, Tracey''s face and eyebrows shed through, and he couldn''t go on, though knowing that Tracey fell for Adam. "You have been learning to be a matchmaker in the past few months when back in the homnd? Why not mind your own business?" Steve suppressed his evil thoughts toward Tracey. ''Tm worried about you. I would like to arrange a child betrothal between my child and yours. But I''m afraid that you are still looking for your partner, while my child is on an errand." "What are you talking about?" Steve teased her. ''Tm serious, OK?" Tracey snorted coldly. "Alright, alright, Miss. But I am only 22, one year older than you, not that old. While you are longing for marriage, I would like to be a golden bachelor, OK?" Steve tried to soothe Tracey. This reminded Tracey that they were freshmen for social life. If not for Adam, she herself would like to get married at 28 years old, which she once thought was the best age for marriage, let alone having children. She wanted to get married because of her meeting with Mr. Right, while it might be a different case for others. She should respect others. Both of them were still young in age, though they had been through a lot. Other people at their ages were still innocent and childish. "My bad. I shouldn''t push you. But promise me, never let go of your true love once you meet her." "That''s a sure thing. I am not a fool, OK? Alright, okay, I''ll cook you the medicine." Steve walked toward the kitchen. But the moment he turned around, he muttered at heart that he was actually a fool as he let go of his fate. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Tracey felt anguished now, as she had thought that both Adam and the medicine had been left behind. Adam did not mention the medicine in their talk yesterday, and she had felt pleased secretly. She crossed her finger and prayed silently. ''It must be a coincidence, and the medicine must be prepared for Steve. Oh God, it must not be prepared for me!'' It turned out that God did not hear her wish. Steve turned around and looked at her with suspicion, "Your medicine, don''t you know?" Tracey put a hand over her chest and asked, "What did you say?" "It''s yours. Your man had sent me arge box of herbal medicines before you set off from home. He said that the quantity was about for three months. Your medicine even arrived before your arrival." Steve exined. Steve was defeated by such consideration Adam showed to Tracey and quitted of his own free will. Panic struck Steve when Adam first made this request. "What happened? Why should she take medicine? That''s how you take care of her?" Steve was furious at first and questioned Adam. "She is well but has a weak constitution. These medicines are to strengthen her health. Save your breaths, as I care about her more than you do." Steve felt relieved at this information, "Weak constitution?" He knew Adam loved Tracey as he did, though they were not on good terms with each other. "Don''t you know that she suffers severe menstrual colic every time when her periodes? The pain is caused by the deficiency of her constitution. These medicines will do her good." Adam said in a calm tone. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Of course, Steve had witnessed that Tracey suffered severe pain on her first day of the period with a pale face during that three years when they hanged out together. He had once consulted a doctor and was told that everyone has a unique constitution and many girls who shared the same trouble had got relieved after giving birth to a child. The doctor said that it was inborn. So Steve had no choice but to prepare a hot water bag for Tracey every time her period came. Steve was convinced of Adam''s sincerity towards Tracey and felt touched by such a move, so he agreed to help, "Well, how many times?" "I don''t know how long she will stay in the United States. I will send you an amount for three months first. She loathes herbal medicine, and you have to watch her drink it every time." "She has been drinking the medicine for almost a month and already feels sick of it. I bet she will try every way to avoid the drinking." "You should be hard on this whatever she says or does. You must make her drink, as it is for her sake!" Adam was like a serious father who gave all tips before handing his daughter over to others. "At least three months? Adam, I once asked the doctor about her pain and was informed that her pain caused by the weak constitution would get alleviated after she had a baby." "Don''t1 you think pregnancy is the best way out?" "What¡¯s more, all medicines have side effects. Won''t she get hurt after taking medicine for such a long time? Won''t the medicine do bad to your child if she gets pregnant identally? I don''t think taking medicine is a good idea." Steve had a different opinion from Adam on this matter. Since Tracey had to give birth to get relieved from the pain, why not saved her the trouble of drinking medicines? "No, no way. She must take the medicine." Adam was firm. "What is wrong with Tracey?" Steve realized something went wrong from the determined reaction of Adam. Steve was sure that Adam loved Tracey and wouldn''t hurt her, then there must be something else behind those medicines. "I know I can''t hide anything from you. I will tell you the truth, but you must seal your mouth closed. If you want to see her heartbroken, you may tell her." Adam''s words made Steve more worried, "Tell me immediately. What''s wrong with Tracey?" "Something wrong with her body, but she doesn''t know yet. I found it outst time when she got hurt. She may not have her child because her womb has some problems." Adam said thest few words with a slightly trembling voice. "Isn''t it a weak constitution? Why can''t she get pregnant?" It was a deadly sorrow for any woman that one was deprived of the right to be a mother. "It is a littleplicated, and I am still looking for the real pathogeny. But you should understand that the medicine I prepare for her is for her sake." "No one could tell what will happen in the future, and I am doing my best. She would like to have a child, and I can not bear to tell her this horrible truth." "I made her drink those medicines under the excuse of her menstrual pain. You must keep your mouth shut, or she will break down under such a blow." Adam could tell from her enthusiasm on the bed that Tracey would like to get pregnant, then how could he tell such a cruel truth before her expectant eyes? "Is there no other way?" Steve asked after a long silence. "No, at present. Anyway, make her take the medicine first. She is young and well. There may be a miracle in the future, no one knows." Adam was looking forward to their baby more than anyone else. "Okay, I know what to do. Send me the medicine, and I will make sure that she drinks. " Steve took the same ground with Adam this time. "Well, that''s all for the time being. Please take good care of her." "Humph. Aren''t you worried that I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to thrust into your rtionship?" Steve threatened. "You didn''t make it three years ago, and I doubt that if you could seed now. I believe in her, also in you." "What a nice talk! As a man, I know you as well as myself. Don''t worry, as I''ll take good care of her. And I just want her to be happy." "I wouldn''t have let go of her if she shows a little interest in me. But how could she have such a bad taste to adore you?" Steve snorted coldly. "Thank you. Your help means a lot to me. I have to go now as I promise to pick her up after work." Two men who loved the same woman hung up the phone together. Steve recalled his yesterday''s phone talk with Adam and remained silent about it. Looking at Tracey''s depressed face, he said, "Be a good girl. Come and have some, as your man has sent the medicine here." "Only you don''t know that taste!" Tracey frowned. "Let''s put it this way, you won''t suffer the severe pain and became a pale-face ghost when your period is here." "Who is the ghost? Damn you!" Tracey chased after Steve. "Ah, I am sorry, swordswoman!" The kitchen became noisy. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 City A. When David showed up with a new look, everyone''s eyes lit up. Although David had been a straight-A student in the past, he was dressed in the old-fashioned style and had long hair in an old style. Now David looked sharp and smart after making only superficial changes under Tracey''s advice. Lucy, who was making up, was so surprised that the lipstick in her hand fell on the table. If David had dressed like this in his freshman year and hit on her, how could she have refused him? David was tall and had a good figure because he loved to y basketball and worked out regrly. But he used to wear old- fashioned sportswear, oversized and ck- rimmed sses, and messy hairstyle. Now he took off the sses and put on the contact lenses. He was wearing a tailored suit with a neat hairstyle. He could be considered as an elite at first nce from a distance. "David, you look different. What happened?" Lucy took the initiative to greet him and put her hand on his arm enthusiastically. David frowned and pulled his arm out of hers, "It has nothing to do with you." Rn also came over of his own ord, "Well, dude, you made a change within one day." "I have to work now." David kept what Tracey once said in mind and bought lots of books about perfuming to help thepany to pull through. He hated his own ipetence about perfuming and was helpless when NE did harm to Tracey. After that event, he was resolved to produce the best perfume for Tracey. David was good at putting his ideas into practice. Even he knew nothing about perfume, but he started now. "Why did you buy so many books about perfuming? This is not your major." Rn felt curious. "New interest. Anyway, not much work to do recently." "Why did you say so?" Rn did not know about the order yet as others did. "Oh, just mind your own business." David already regarded himself as Tracey''s henchman and wouldn''t expose thepany''s secret at will. Rn and Lucy thought that David waspletely different from before; for example, he became more confident now and dared to look one in the eyes. He sat by the window and had a cup of coffee in hand. He was reading a book in his hand carefully and made notes whenever he encountered a problem. It was not until today that Lucy found David''s fingers beautiful and hisplexion sexy. And she med herself for failing to discover a diamond in the rough earlier. Set looked elegant with neat and short hair. Sharing the same mind as that of David, she started to teach herself perfuming by data search and book reading. The changes in both David and Set made a sensation in the office. And Set turned from a Gum Girl to an independent woman and was regarded as a dream girl by men in thepany. Unlike Lucy, who purposely showed the white feather to get support from men, Set got lots of wooers by her independence and genteel personality. She began to get flowers as a present, volunteers to queue up for the meals, and free rides home. However, she was notcent. Set hoped to be like Tracey, and there was still a long way to go. In thispany, David shared the same goal with Set. It was a coincidence that both of them took the same subway to work, but they had never bumped into each other before their acquaintance, and now, they often met by chance. When meeting, they just nodded and smiled at each other, seldom talked. For the same person, these two young men united under the same goal. David hadn''t seen Tracey for two days, which made him feel lost. One day he bumped into I and plucked up his courage to ask, "General Manager, where has President Xia been?" "President Xia went to the United States for further education," I said. "What''s up? Are you looking for her?" "No big deal. I''m just worried that the absence of President Xia would result from the loss of that order." David didn''t expose his adoration to Tracey. "Rx. President Xia is not a delicate flower in a greenhouse. She has experienced what beyond your imagination to reach today''s status." "That order is just a piece of cake. She has already gone to the United States to learn more about perfume from a master. I believe that she will be stronger on her return." I knew that David was Tracey''s henchman, so she did not treat him perfunctorily and told him the truth. Her words impressed David, as he never expected that Tracey in such a status would let go of her twopanies to learn perfume personally. "Thanks for your information, General Manager. I''ll leave now," David said. He felt good after learning of Tracey''s status quo. "Okay, bye." When David was waiting for the subway home, his phone rang. It was Rn, so David asked after picking up the phone, "Rn, what''s the matter?" "David, let''s have fun tonight. It has been a long time since ourst gathering." Rn reminded him. "No, I have work to do recently. And I''m going home to read and do data search now," David turned down the invitation subconsciously. "Are you insane? What exams are you preparing for? Today is Old Bro''s birthday, and he will be displeased with your absence. Do you still remember our old days?" Rn tried his best to persuade him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I''ll be right there. Where are you?" Rn named an address, and David had no choice but got there first. David found Lucy among the group on his arrival, and he twisted his eyebrows, as he detested Lucy now. "Why is she here?" "David, we invited your dream girl for you. Surprise!" Everyone present thought that David still had a fancy for Lucy. "David, you must have been running all the way. Look at the sweat." Lucy wiped off David''s sweat as if she were a good wife and a kind mother. The more she pretended, the more David hated her. Looking around, he found his bros had been fooled by this scheming woman like him before and felt sick. David grabbed Lucy''s hand and said solemnly, "All my bros are here today. As for what happened between Lucy and me, I would like to make it clear once and for all. So, Listen Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The audience took David''s gesture for an announcement of his marriage, and even Lucy blushed and wished so. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Bro, are you going to announce your wedding date?" "You fell for Lucy when still a freshman, and now you make your romance a legend." "I should say you are a perfect match." "David, congrattions!" Rn suppressed his displeasure and congratted. A heated discussion about the marriage spread over, and the indifference coldness on David''s face waspletely ignored. Lucy''s heart was pounding, and she called, "David..." David said coldly, "Yes, I did like Lucy when I was a freshman, but the past is the past, and I''ve no more illusion about this matter for a long time." "I hope that there is no misunderstanding among us. I can assure you all here that I, David, will never take a fancy to Lucy in the future." "Lucy will have her own familyter, and I am afraid that your nonsense will do bad to her marriage, so I would like to make it clear now the only rtionship which exists between Lucy and me is that we were once ssmates." After the deration, David threw Lucy''s hand away. Lucy and the onlookers were stunned by what had happened. Rn was angry at the sight of Lucy''s aggrieved expression, "David, how can you do this? After all, she''s a girl." "I''m telling the truth. I once told you not to make fun of our rtionship, but none of you took my words seriously. I''m doing this for her sake. She''ll get married in the future, and those nonsenses will only bring ruins to her life." David said ndly. Lucy looked at David, who once had blushed when she talked to him and lowered his head to count his own toes when she smiled at him. Now David looked her in the eyes, but there was no admiration in his eyes. Lucy felt that David was aplete stranger but was attracted by his manly way at the same time. It was her first time hearing such a determined speech from David, but she decided to mess up with this transformed David immediately. The atmosphere became tense all of a sudden. "David is right. I am not his girlfriend. I''m sorry about the mistake." "We are here to celebrate a birthday, but what are we doing? Please skip my part and move on." Lucy changed the topic to alleviate her own embarrassment as she was anxious to execute her n. "Yeah,e on, everyone. Come and sit down quickly." After this rification, David nodded slightly to Lucy and wished that he would disengage from Lucy forever. Soon, the atmosphere became lively again. David wasn''t good at drinking. But others were happy and drank a lot. Lucy rolled up her sleeves and yed a fingerguessing game with others. She should have been a nightclub queen as she yed extremely well in the finger-guessing game and dice rolling. People liked to y with the beauty, so Lucy was busy. David drank with Rn and became drunk soon. "No, no, no, no. I have to leave now." David had gone to the bathroom to vomit a few times. "How could you spoil the fun now! Have some! Come on! I have reserved rooms upstairs. When we are done drinking, we could rest there. No one is leaving!" The party host never showed off, but in fact, he was rich. There was no interaction between Lucy and David at the party, while others enjoyed the party and forgot the unpleasant episode soon. Although Lucy was good at games and drinking, she was outnumbered and blushed after drinking. "I, I can''t drink no more. Be your guest." Lucy shed out, went towards David, flopped down beside him, and fell asleep. David checked the time and found it was 2 o''clock in the morning. No one intended to leave yet. Rn handed over two room cards, "David, Lucy fell asleep, and you don''t want to stay here anymore. Why don''t you send her to one room and rest in the other room?" "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to do this. You can send her." David wanted to stay away from Lucy. "Look at these men present, which is the appropriate one? They are like wolves and tigers. They will take advantage of Lucy if they get the opportunity, but Lucy will be safe with you as you have no interest in her." "Lucy is not your girlfriend, but still a friend, right? Can one leave his friend in the lurch?" Rn tried to persuade David. "Then why don''t you go?" David asked. "I wish I could, but I... I''m afraid I will lose control of myself." Rn nced at the woman whose chest was half exposed and was honest to David. "OK, alright, I''ll do this for you." David grabbed Lucy by the waist and picked her up. In fact, Lucy was pretending to be drunk. The way David lifted Lucy required good physical strength and impressed Lucy. Lucy was in deep sorrow about her previous indifference toward David and now held tightly to him. She found that under his shirt were strong muscles, not abdominous bellies, those middle- aged married men who she had seduced for money had. There was no smell of smoke on his body. David led a simple and clean life and seldom drank, while today was an exception. David seemed more manly after drinking. Lucy wished to be immersed in this warm embrace forever. David opened the door and put Lucy on the bed. She was wearing a ckced shirt featuring a bare midriff and a miniskirt. The movement made Lucy expose her slim waist, leaving only her chest covered. The miniskirt beneath just covered her underwear. A small move of Lucy would expose the scenery under her skirt. And Lucy was clear how attractive she was then. At the sight of the seductive Lucy, even thedy-killers would lose control of themselves, not to mention a virgin Otaku like David. Lucy got excited when fantasizing about what would happen between a man and a woman, both drunk. She didn''t expect David to have such a good figure,pletely different from the men she used to meet. Lucy sneakily opened her eyes and sized up David, who was wearing a shirt, a vest, and trousers. He had an ascetic aura. The more Lucy looked at him, the faster her heartbeat was. And Lucy was looking forward to his romantic love actions on herself. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Wondering if she should roll up the hem of her shirt to be more seductive, Lucy saw David walk toward the door. He just ignored her! All Lucy''s fancy disappeared at this moment. ''Damn it, what the hell is this man thinking?'' "David... I want to puke." She pretended to be dizzy and got up from the bed. Lucy still considered David as a goose and felt sure that he wouldn''t leave her alone. Sometimes, one''s kindness would be a vice. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Then vomit." David paused but didn''t turn to Lucy. "I''m dizzy... Can you help me up? I''m afraid I''ll fall." Lucy showed the white feather. However, David did note as usual. Instead, he looked at her with clear eyes, "Lucy, when are you going to stop your show?" "David, what are you talking about? I am confused." Lucy got out of the bed and walked toward him step by step. "This party is part of your trick, right? You asked my friend to call me over and made a fuss of our rtionship deliberately." "You put your trick into practice step by step. What are you going to do next? Take off your clothes and seduce me?" David analyzed Lucy''s motives carefully. He must be smarter than ordinary people if he could be a top student. In the past, Lucy had been his dream girl, so he trusted her and felt it incredible that his dream girl would sell herself for money. He had never doubted her. However, it turned out that she was such a scheming woman, and David kept a clear head now. Lucy ttered herself that her n was good and she had done well, but her excellence in dice rolling betrayed her, and David was a good observer. ''That expertise in dice rolling should belong to a nightclub queen, and she just pretended to be drunk while still sober.'' ''When I lifted her up, Lucy immediately held tight to me.'' In fact, David wanted to verify his guess on Lucy, so he followed her trick. Now he figured out that Rn was helping Lucy. But he wouldn''t judge Rn who was as blind as he had been. Moreover, he was clear that Rn wouldn''t believe in his words, as seeing was believing. It was not easy to overturn a conviction. Like David himself, he would still have been kept in the dark if he hadn''t seen it himself that Lucy walked arm in arm with a middle-aged man who was potbellied. "David, there must be a misunderstanding. I was invited over to the birthday party today. What trick are you talking about?" Lucy shook her head and walked toward David step by step. It was out of her expectation that David didn''t have a trace of a goose. "If you are innocent, how could you be so sober now? And you are eloquent and have a clear logic." Lucy bit her red lip and looked at David with red eyes, "David, I made mistakes in the past. Young and impetuous as I was, I did not cherish you. Now I regret my bad. I find that you are so wonderful. Now, I can''t live without you. I want to be with you and raise a family with you. Let''s be on good terms again, okay?" Lucy tugged at David''s sleeve, acting like a spoiled child. David knew that he would have gone through fire and water for her if Lucy had been so coquettish to him at the freshmen year. But back in that time, Lucy bewitched him to help herself finish school. There was no ce for him in her eyes. It was just that the fringes and lens before his eyes had been too thick and blocked his viewpletely, so that he set his imagination free. "I may still treat you as a ssmate if you haven''t been gone too far! Lucy Zhao, what do you think I am? A football? Kick me off when you are fed up with me; And grab me back when you have interests in me. Sorry, I have gone too far to roll back!" "What''s more, nothing happened between us. Don''t put it that way we once shared life and death with each other. Please remember, you looked at me with contempt in the past." "I don''t know why you are interested in me now. The fact that I stop fancying about you hurts your pride?" "Anyway, I am trying to tell you that there is no possibility between us now and forever. Please give up your trick." David had never been so candid. Lucy couldn''t pretend any longer, "You don''t like me. I know you adore Tracey now. Tracey reces me to be your dream girl!" "Bullsh*t." David, who had been calm before, changed his expression slightly when Tracey was mentioned. "Oh, bingo! David, although you are different from before, I am a woman who knows well both women and men!" "The way you look at Tracey and the reason you work in thispany are all about Tracey. But she won''t fall for you. She already has Adam." "Look at yourself, are you a match to Mr. Xiao? Mr. Xiao is handsome and rich; what''s more, he let Tracey has her way. You look like a goose next to him. How can you defeat him?" "You should know that a girl like me is your best match. Never will Tracey spare a nce at you, as you are like an ant before her." "Shut up. I''ve never thought of possessing her orpeting with Mr. Xiao. I just want to protect her silently. I''m satisfied to see her happy." David spoke his own mind. "What, protect her? Are you kidding me? I didn''t expect you to be so naive to be a guardian angel!" "Love is a desire to be in possession of both men and women. If you love her, you must want to possess her. Judging from what you said, you are not that much in her." "Otherwise, you will want her desperately and try to get her in every way! Press her against the bed, make love, make her yours..." "Lucy, you must lose your mind. Anyway, mind your own business. Please stay away from me in the future. It''s impossible for me to like you again." David felt dejected after hearing what she said. "David, what''s wrong with me? You dislike me because I am not Miss Xia? Although my family is not so rich as the Xias, I can give you a home and myself." "You don''t like me because you are still a virgin. Tonight, I''ll be yours." Seeing that David was upset, Lucy took off her clothes before him, leaving only ck underwear on her. "How shameless! You are no match for her. And theparison will be an insult to her!" David mmed the door and left. Lucy''s eyes were full of anger, "Why? What''s so good about that damn Tracey?" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 In the United States. The evening arrived when they made fun with each other, and the old days seemed toe back. Steve was clear that there was no way to go back in time. Adam should take credit for that Tracey became much more sanguine than before, with which he had nothing to do. The man took good care of her. Now she had walked out from the miserable experience, gave up revenge, and led a happy life. She used to be cold to others. Although she hadn''t shown her thorns to him, Steve had always felt a ck mist around her. Now the ck mist had dissipated, and she lived in the sunshine like a woman in the street. She was gentle, womanish, and acted like a child sometimes. Such a change made Steve feel warm. He was satisfied as long as Tracey became better. "It''s gettingte. I''ll go take a bath first." "Well, I''ll stay here tonight and go meet This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Franco with you tomorrow." Steve just wanted to have more time to be with Tracey, even if in a quiet way. "Great!" Tracey opened her suitcase to get some toiletries but was stunned at the sight of the stuff inside, "Steve, something went wrong." "What''s wrong?" Tracey stared at the open suitcase, in which there were two men''s shirts neatly folded and some gadgets in their right ces. The tidiness inside the suitcase indicated that its owner was a neat freak or had obsessive- compulsive disorder, and even the orders inside were puritanical. Tracey failed to find a third color, apart from ck and white. Steve stopped beside Tracey, shot a nce at the suitcase, and saw only the man''s stuff. "You took a stranger''s suitcase?" "I think so. The man next to me on the ne had a suitcase the same as mine. He should have my suitcase now." "Anything important in your suitcase except toiletries?" Steve frowned. It was not easy to get her thing back in the vast sea of people. "I bring some changes of clothes and toiletries. My card bag and a hand-written rmendation letter from Adam are the most important stuff." Tracey remembered what was inside and felt upset as the reapplication for all cards was too troublesome. To show formality, Adam had written that letter to Franco purposely and asked for a favor on Tracey. "Well, wait a sec. I''ll call the airline to check it for you. It''s the man sitting beside you, isn''t it?" Steve immediately took out the phone and was ready to dial. "Yes." At this moment, in another high- end apartment, in the ck and white living room, a well- shaped man came out from the bathroom. He wore a white bathrobe and ck slippers. The decoration of the apartment was on the theme of ck and white, extremely clean and simple. There were drops of water slowly dripping down from the man''s wet hairs, along his slender neck, to the ground, and the man looked handsome and sexy. He held up a ss of red wine that had just woken up and took a sip. Suddenly, something came to him, and he put down the ss and walked toward his suitcase. He was surprised at the sight of what was inside the suitcase. There were two dresses inside, one ck and one white, both of which were his favorite colors. The underwear, white,ced, and sexy, was neatly ced in order in the underwear bag. He thought for a moment and recalled that when that wanton in the airport was hugging a man, there was a simr suitcase at her feet. So there was a mistake about the suitcase? He felt relieved that there were only clothes in his suitcase, and his important things had been brought back by the bodyguard in advance. Usually, if this case happened, he would have dumped this wrong suitcase immediately. He hated that his aura was not the only one in his territory. Before throwing the suitcase out, he remembered that innocent and soft sleeping face. He had a gift in physiognomy and judged from the angel- like sleeping face that the woman was good. But it turned out that she was a wanton, hugging a man in the U.S. after making love with another man in a different country. He detested this kind of woman. He should have dumped her stuff far away but hesitated at the sight of a whiteced bra. He had his sexual passion even as a neat freak, so he met lots of women, which gave him chances to see various bras. ording to his experience, he thought this whiteced bra was conventional. And he thought this bra was well-matched to that angelic sleeping face. A piece of bra could tell the character of its owner. ''Is there a misunderstanding? Will that man be his old brother?'' He didn''t know why he should spend his precious time in a strange woman. "Maybe there''s something important inside. Just keep it." The man muttered to himself and felt bewitched to rummage through the suitcase. Nothing more was in the suitcase, but some cosmetics and clothes. All of a sudden, his gaze fell on a card bag. He opened the bag, in which most of the cards were membership cards and bank cards. The centurion and tinum cards inside spoke for their owners. He felt curious about her identity, as he had been confused by her casual dressing then. There was one delicate letter beside the car bag. He opened the envelope, read the content, and noticed the signature was Adam. The man''s eyes contracted, as he didn''t expect it was written by his old acquaintance, such a coincidence! Was that woman his girlfriend? Then the marks on her body were left by Adam? It was clear to him that Adam was always upromising when it came to women. Adam had stayed single for a long time; therefore, this woman should mean a lot to him; otherwise, he would not have left so many marks on her. ''Oh, it''s interesting.'' When he was lost in his thought, his cell phone rang. This phone number was open to others. He picked it up casually, and there came a cold female voice, "Hello, is that Mr. Wace speaking?" "Yes." The man was trying to recall who the woman on the phone was. "It''s great to find you, Mr. Wace! I''m the passenger sitting next to you on the ne today. Mr. Wace, I''m sorry that I made a mistake and took your suitcase in a rush." Was it her? Chapter 451 Chapter 451 "Mr. Wace, I have something important in that suitcase. Is it convenient to tell me your address, or could we make an appointment to exchange the suitcase?" The woman''s voice was full of joy. "I''m going to sleep," the man said tly. ''She should be referring to those cards, as the reapplications are troublesome.'' "Mr. Wace, I''m sorry. I know it''ste, but something in that suitcase means a lot to me. And I need it tomorrow. What about my going over to your house? You could open the door and give it back to me." The most important thing that Tracey mentioned was that rmendation letter because Franco and Adam went to the same college, but not the same major. Adam was afraid that his alumnus did not take this request seriously, so he wrote a rmendation letter to disy his sincerity and introduce Tracey. The man pondered for a moment before answering, "OK, you maye, I live..." Tracey was surprised at the address provided by the man. Wasn''t it a coincidence? The man lived in a high-ss apartment opposite hers! He lived on the same floor as hers. Tracey ran to the balcony and looked at the opposite floor where a curtain blocked the sight. "Mr. Wace, it is so great! I live opposite you. You can see me when you open the curtain!" Tracey thought it was destiny that they had taken the same ne, had the same suitcases, and lived in the same neighborhood in arge country like the U.S. The man immediately pulled opened the curtain at her words and saw a little woman on the opposite balcony waving at him, as well as a man standing beside her, whom he saw at the airport earlier. "Mr. Wace, is that you?" Tracey saw a man wrapped in a bathrobe standing by the curtain but failed to figure out what he looked like due to the distance. "Yea. Five minutes, stand before my door." The man''s cold voice came. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Tracey hung up the phone and ran out in a hurry. "It''s toote. I will go with you." Steve also saw the man in the bathrobe and had a bad omen that it was not safe for Tracey to go alone. "I''m not a child. I''ll be back in ten minutes. Wait for me at home." Tracey was an independent- minded woman and didn''t like to be treated as a child by others. And she thought it a piece of cake to get her suitcase back within ten minutes and nothing to worry about. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She ran away with the suitcase in her hand. Steve looked at the paper in his hand, ''Wilson Wace? Is it that Wilson Wace?" Tracey stood before Wilson''s apartment and knocked on the door gently. The door was pushed open from the inside upon a third knock, and a man in a bathrobe appeared. Tracey had slept all her way to the U.S and never spared a nce at the passenger next to her, so it was the first time she figured out what he looked like. It seemed that the man just came out from a shower and had no time to dry his hair. His wet hair stuck to his cheek, and one or two drops of water fell down from time to time. The man looked tough and pressed his thin lips together, enveloped into an aura of coldness. He was so tall that Tracey stood in his shadow upon hising out. "Mr. Wace, I''m sorry to disturb you sote. This is your suitcase." Tracey showed no intention to enter the room, as she nned to return the suitcase, get hers, and leave immediately. "Come in." The man moved aside. Tracey knew nothing about this man and was aware that there were only the two of them here. "No. I would like to have my suitcase and leave now." Tracey refused. "I need to check my suitcase to make sure nothing misses. You should check your suitcase face to face to avoid any troubles in the future." The man''s cold words came, and Tracey felt that what he said was right. "Then excuse me." Tracey came in with the suitcase. She was stunned by the ck and white decoration when still in the hallway, "Well, what about I check my suitcase here?" She knew from the orders inside the suitcase and the decoration of this apartment that this man must be a neat freak. The house was spotless, and all the furnishings were well-organized. Even the back cushions on the sofa were arranged in order. And one might tell his serious obsessive-pulsive disorder and mysophobia from the details that the corners of each cushion corresponded to the patterns on the sofa. She was afraid that hering in would spoil the cleanness and made this man mad. "Come in, the suitcase is here." The man led the way into the house. Tracey was stunned for a while, "Then... Mr. Wace, should I change my shoes?" "No, there are no shoes for women." Wilson''s voice was as cold as his manners. Tracey curled her lips and thought this man was too weird. Tracey hated to make him mad at the smudged floor, so she took off her shoes after a second thought and walked in with bare feet. The man looked back at Tracey, who forgot to wear her coat in a hurry but wore only a thin white dress now. Her soft hair was scattered on her back, and she came in barefoot. The man would like to hold her in arms under an impulse. "Mr. Wace, please check your suitcase. Where is my suitcase?" Tracey gave the suitcase back to him. To tell the truth, she did not like this ce. The ck and white decorations made her feel depressed and ufortable. "It''s in that room." Wilson pointed to one room. Tracey crept in. Why did she do so? Because she didn''t feel at home at all though this apartment was luxurious and spacious. The air conditioner was on, and she trembled with fear. She felt mad at the thought that she lived in this spacious and gloomy apartment alone. It was so quiet and weird here that Tracey felt restless. The room he pointed to was his bedroom. But there was not much difference between the bedroom and the living room. Out of Tracey''s imagination, there was no wrinkle on the sheet, much neater than those in a five-star hotel. Tracey found her suitcase at the bedside and open. The first thing she was looking for was not her bank cards, but the letter. ''Thank God, it is here!'' The letter was not sealed, so it was impossible for Tracey to find out that Wilson once opened it. Wilson was standing behind her and was surprised by her first move toward the letter, not the card bag. The letter was addressed to Franco. And he felt confused by her move,'' Franco was more important than her cards?'' Seeing the small figure squatting on the ground, Wilson felt an impulse of protectiveness for her without reason. For example, he wanted to hug her from behind at the sight of her squatting down. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 After checking the suitcase, Tracey felt at ease. She picked up the suitcase and was ready to leave. "Mr. Wace, is there anything missing from your suitcase? If not, I have to leave now." Tracey asked politely. Wilson didn''t check his own suitcase at all, as there was nothing important inside. He shook his head and said, "You can go now." "Alright, Mr. Wace." Tracey walked toward the door. Wilson pursed his lips as there was no excuse for him to make her stay, though he would like to. Tracey already stood at the door and put her shoes on, "Mr. Wace, goodbye!" She pushed the door open and left. After she left, Wilson sat down on the sofa gloomily, ''Damn it, why did I want to keep her here?'' His heart was about to jump out of his chest when she smiled. What spell did she cast on him? Wilson understood why Adam, who had strong control over his passion, would fall for her, as she was special. Seeing that she was back in the opposite apartment, Wilson dialed a number, "Franco, it''s me." "Mr. Wace, it''ste. What''s up?" "It''s not a big deal..." Wilson said word by word. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Steve opened the door and saw Traceying back with a suitcase, "Tracey, is everything going well?" "Well, everything is fine. I will go wash up. I have to get up early tomorrow." Tracey felt relieved at last. "By the way, Tracey, how do you think of that Wilson Wace?" "A patient in ate-stage of the obsessivepulsive disorder and mysophobia. He is good but a little cold. He didn''t make me embarrassed. Why do you ask?" Tracey asked. "Oh, out of curiosity." Steve didn''t pursue the topic. Since Tracey had gotten her suitcase, there was no need to talk about it anymore. "Well, I am tired and go wash up now." Tracey didn''t think too much and went back to her bedroom after a shower. Adam made a video call, and Tracey pressed the answer button. It was sunny noon where Adam was, while Tracey was sitting in the dark midnight. "Tracey, are you sleeping?" Adam was sitting on a leather chair in his office now. Tracey looked quite gentle under the tablemp, "Soon. I''m at home now." "Where is Steve?" Adam asked with anxiety. "Puff, Adam, are you an idiot? How could Steve sleep in the same room with me? He is in the next room." Tracey immediately knew his intention behind this video call. "It is just a casual chat." Adam smiled, when his intention was exposed, "Tracey, I can''t focus on work because of your absence. You were the impetus for me to work hard and get home ASAP in the past. Now I feel lonely at home." Traceyforted him at the sight of that sad face, "Adam, I will go back as soon as possible. Moreover, you cane to see me while on a business trip, can''t you?" To be honest, she missed Adam too. There used to be a warm embrace from Adam, which she enjoyed. Adam wished to touch her soft cheek but whispered at the sight of her tiredness, "Tracey, time to sleep." "Well, Adam, good afternoon." She hung up the phone obediently. From now on, they would live in different time zones, where day and night reversed. Tracey fell asleep quickly after the video chat. It was a night without any dreams. Out of habit, she looked around when waking up, only to find that she was alone. How strong her habit was! Tracey''s mouth curved into a faint smile. From now on, she had to get used to a life without Adam around. It was only six o''clock in the morning, but she got up quickly. Since it was not a working day, Tracey put on a set of sportswear instead of a career suit, tied up her ponytail, and jogged nearby. She was still young, and this attire made her look more lovely, more youthful, and less sophisticated than before. Wilson had the habit of jogging in the morning. He started at half-past six as usual and soon saw a woman running towards him. Today, she tied up her hair. When running past him rhythmically, she said with a faint smile, "Mr. Wace, morning." Then she ran away. Wilson turned back and saw that the small figure ran furtherer and furtherer. Suddenly he chased after her under an impulse. They ran together all the way, but there was nomunication. It was eight o''clock, and the sun was high up in the sky. There was sweat on the foreheads of both of them. Tracey got a call from Steve, who informed her that the breakfast was ready. Tracey stopped, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and intended to go home, "Mr. Wace, I''m going home to have breakfast. Goodbye." Tracey still maintained her good manners to this peculiar stranger. With his thin lips pursed, Wilson watched the little figure disappearing in the sunshine with a feeling that his heart was full of sunshine. Steve made a simple and nutritious breakfast for Tracey, including roasted toasts, fried eggs, hot orange juice, and fresh strawberries. "Steve, your wife will be the happiest woman in the world." Tracey saw the breakfast arranged neatly. "Cut that out. I won''t make breakfast for anyone other than you." Steve pulled her in his arms and wiped the sweat on her face with a towel. They used to get along with each other in this way, like lovers and more like family. He took care of her meticulously. Tracey was used to the skinship with Adam and got averse to that of other men. She withdrew from the arms of Steve quietly and said, "I''m starving. I will eat up!" Steve felt more void at heart than the emptiness in his arms, as there was no way to go back in time. He put on a smile to conceal his disappointment, "Take it easy, have some medicine first." "No!!! Steve, please spare me. I just got away from that old butler and herees a babysitter." Tracey felt like weeping. Steve was amused by that dejected face like a spoiled child and smiled faintly. "This is an order from your old butler. You may starve if it is your wish. But you must take the medicine. It is ready here. Have some." Steve soothed her. "Steve, to be honest, this medicine doesn''t work at all, though I''ve been drinking it for a long time. How about this, you tell the old butler that I''ve drunk it, and there will be only God, you and me who know the truth." Tracey wanted to throw up at the smell of the medicine. Listening to her scheme, Steve tapped her head gently with his finger, "You wicked girl, I refuse to be part of your lie. It''s for your own sake. Come on, or I''ll tell on you. Whether Adam will fly over to supervise you, you should know better than me." Steve''s threat worked, as Tracey was sure that Adam would definitely fly over for her. What''s more, Tracey felt that Adam had done more than enough for her and didn''t want to bother him anymore, "Steve, you win!" She was exploited by her weakness and drank the medicine in one gulp. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 After breakfast, Tracey changed her clothes before going out. Steve had intended to go with her but was prevented by some emergency from thepany. "Tracey, I can''t go with you. Be careful." "Rx. I had once lived here for three years. Go work. Let''s have dinner together. See you." Tracey got in her own Porsche and drove away quickly. Tracey felt like taking a holiday as there was no pressure on key performance indicators or orders. She began to enjoy the driving and felt free when she saw the familiar streets and breathed the familiar air. Tracey drove toward the appointed coffee shop Franco agreed on. This shop was not downtown, and there was no flood of people. It was more peaceful here than the crowded homnd. Tracey stepped out of the car with high heels, locked the car, and went straight to the coffee shop. There was already someone waiting. He was like Steve, half Chinese and half English, and his eyes were beautiful. "Hello, Miss Xia. I''m Franco Jensen." Having lived in the U.S for a long time, he spoke Chinese with a strong ent. "Hello, thanks for your waiting." Tracey sat down with a smile. "I arrived a few minutes ago. You are here on time." Like his name, Franco was genteel, wearing a linen white shirt, clean and fresh. As proved, Franco was much lower- profile than NE and had no domineering aura, though both he and NE were favorite pupils of Luke. He impressed Tracey like a cool breeze blowing on the face, cool and peaceful. "I ordered you some dessert. How do you feel it?" "Thank you, I like it very much. Franco, this is a letter from Adam." Tracey handed the letter in her handbag to Franco. Franco showed no unnecessary emotions, like a cup of boiled water, warm andfortable. "Adam told to me earlier. But my mentor stops teaching in the past years. After resigning from the university, he does research in his ownb every day." "I mentioned your request to my mentor but was ignored as he was obsessed with his new perfume," Franco said apologetically. The light in her eyes faded a little, and Tracey looked nervous, "Franco, I know that you are a favorite student of Professor Luke. If it were you to make a rmendation, Professor Luke may ept my request. I have passions for perfume, could you help me, please?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I have learned your story from Adam andprehend your feelings, Miss Xia. I may help only if youe a little earlier orter. Now my mentor is so busy that even I fail to make an appointment with him." "Franco, if that is the case, can you teach me about perfuming since you are his pupil?" Tracey was flexible. All she wanted was the essence and skills of making perfume, and it didn''t matter who taught her. "Miss Xia, I''m sorry that I can''t. First of all, I learn perfuming from my mentor. Without his permission, how can I pass these secrets to others at will?" "Even if I got permission from my mentor, I would not teach you. Two years ago, I stopped all business activities. From then on, I will make perfume for my wife only for the rest of my life." "My wife is hot- tempered, and you are a female. I am afraid that she will not be happy. I am sorry that I can not teach you." The mention of his wife made Franco much gentler. Before this journey, Tracey heard from Adam that Franco was better than NE in professional skills but much lower-profile in private life; moreover, he was not so famous as NE. All he did was for the sake of his wife. And Tracey suddenly became envious of his beloved woman whom Franco made perfume only for the rest of his life. Listening to this story, Tracey felt warm at heart. There were bad guys in the world, but also good ones. Like Franco, Steve, and Adam. Traceyprehended and respected Franco, "Sorry that I have asked for too much. But, Franco, is there no other way?" "I don''t think so. There is one person. My mentor will promise, whatever he demands." Franco changed the topic. "Who is it? Please help, Franco." Tracey''s dim eyes lit up again at this moment. "Here is a business card. Go find him yourself." Franco handed over a ck business card, and the name on it was in a fancy style. King, the president of Bale Group, and the address of apany. Tracey once heard of Bale Group. It was one of the top five listedpanies in the United States, and its assets were all over the world. "Even if Professor Luke listens to King, I don''t think King will help a stranger like me." Tracey doubted that a president like King would do her a small favor. "I know King. And I promised Adam to help you. Therefore, I have made an appointment with King for you. 11 o''clock in hispany. Time is almost up, you should go now." Franco reminded her friendly. "Thank you, then goodbye." Tracey checked the time and found that it was already past 10 o''clock. A president like King should be very busy. Tracey wasn''t sure whether King would help but would like to give it a try since Franco had made the appointment. "Okay, be careful." Franco bid goodbye to her. Seeing that woman hurrying away, Franco felt sorry. Tracey drove to the headquarter of Bale Group. It was her first time to visit apany with a non- business purpose. In a ck and white office of a skyscraper, a man was tapping lightly at the office desk with his slender finger as if he was waiting for something. The phone rang, and the man''s cold voice echoed in the office, "Okay, got it." Hanging up the phone, he pushed the chair back, walked towards the huge French window, and looked down, like a king. The cars below shuttled back and forth like children''s toys. The man was bathed in the sunlight, which stretched his slender figure. Standing in front of the window with his hands sped behind his back, the man looked calm and ethereal, as if nothing in the world could fall in his eyes. Then a call from the inside telephone connection came, "President, there is a Miss Xia who wants to see you." "Let her up." Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Each building had its own character, and the one before Tracey was simple and neat with its tone in ck. In the architecturalplex, this building was in a mature, modest, and mysterious style, speaking for the character of its owner. After the confirmation of the identity, the receptionist let Tracey go upstairs. "Thank you." Tracey expressed her gratitude politely and went to the elevator. In fact, she felt uneasy as something seemed inexplicable. The ranking of Bale Group among the listedpanies spoke for its influence. Its president should be quite busy. Therefore, his agreement to meet Tracey seemed weird. At the same time, Tracey felt grateful to Franco, who managed to arrange this meeting and was eager to meet the president, who was so powerful and influential. On the way to the president''s office, Tracey let her imagination run wild and felt curious about his appearance. "Come in." A cold male voice came, which sounded familiar to Tracey. She pushed open the heavy door, and the familiar color flooded into her eyes. The whole office was in ck, in ordance with the style of that delicate business card. This decoration reminded Tracey of the ck in the high-end apartment she went tost night. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This office was as neat and tidy as that apartment. A slender man stood before a big French window. Tracey felt familiar with that figure and was surprised at that angr face when he turned around slowly, "Mr., Mr. Wace..." Their entanglement began from that ne. From then on, they have several times. By the way, they jogged together this morning. Tracey had never expected that he should be King, ''What a coincidence!'' "Tracey Xia?" The man was as cold as usual and showed little surprise, or he was good at controlling his expression. Tracey nodded, "Hello, Mr. Wace. I''m Tracey Xia. Mr. Franco Jensen told me toe here." "I know. He told me your request on the phone. Take a seat first." Wilson walked slowly toward his desk. Tracey sat down restlessly. She used to make good preparation for the business negotiation before going to a president office. It was the first time that Tracey made no preparation and sat in a president''s office. "Coffee or juice?" Wilson sat down opposite Tracey. The pleasantry was skipped when Tracey recalled the candour of Wilson. "Juice." She blurted out. Coffee had been her favorite, but Adam, as a boyfriend, encouraged, to be exact, demanded her to drink juice instead of coffee. Not knowing since when she had changed from an irondy to a little woman. As she was clear that whatever happened, there was always a warm harbor for her to retreat, and she had nothing to fear about. Even if she was defeated, there was still in this world a man who loved her. This man would support her to rise again if that was her wish, or she could choose to nestle in his arms to be a little woman. "What vor?" Wilson seemed to be more patient in this kind of trivial matter. "Mango." Tracey spat out one word. Wilson made a call and said, "A ss of mango juice." Soon, an assistant with blond hair and blue eyes came in with a ss of mango juice. Tracey thanked her softly. Tracey had thought their conversation would begin after this ss of juice, but in fact, Wilson kept working. Tracey didn''t me him at all. As she sometimes would forget herself when at work, not to mention others. Wilson seemed to be a workaholic. Tracey''s mouth curved into a bitter smile, as it seemed that she had to wait for a while. After sitting for a few minutes, Tracey got up and stood in front of the French window. She blocked the sunshine that was about to fall on Wilson. Wilson turned to look at Tracey against the light and thought her elegant, though she just stood there casually with sunlight shining on her body. She closed her eyes slightly to enjoy the gentle sunshine. The sunshine shone on her face, which made her looked holy at this moment. Wilson seemed to figure out why he would like to get close to Tracey. She was like the bright sunshine outside while he was always alone in the dark. Tracey felt a cold aura suddenly and opened her eyes to find that Wilson was standing behind her. At this instant, they were close enough to make Tracey feel ufortable, though there was a small distance between them. "Mr. Wace, are you done with your work? Then about my request..." Tracey moved two steps away to keep a certain distance from Wilson. "What were you thinking about just now?" Wilson did not answer her but asked a question. "Well?" Tracey was made confused by his question. And what was she thinking just now? "Just let my imagination wander." Because she had been wandering in her mind all the time. "Time is almost up." It seemed Tracey was out of step with Wilson, as she was still trapped in the last question. "Mr. Wace, are you done with your work?" Tracey asked again. "No." The man answered with certainty. Tracey felt helpless and was afraid that a prompt ran counter to her desire. "It''s time for lunch." Wilson looked at his wristwatch and found it was exactly twelve o''clock. He was a man with a strong sense of time and ate three meals a day on time. "Mr. Wace, if you are busy, I should take my leave now. When you get off work..." Tracey thought it insignificance to sit in his office, so she proposed to leave. "When I get off work, I''ll take you to that man''s house, and you can talk to him in detail." Wilson finally picked up this topic. "That man? Mr. Wace, are you talking about Professor Luke?" Tracey''s eyes lit up. Wilson wished to hold her in his arms but managed to repress the impulse when this little excited face irritated him. He was afraid that she would be intimidated and her lively aura would be tainted. "Yes." "Then I''ll wait for you somewhere else." "No, you stay here." He couldn''t tell why but felt at ease when Tracey stayed beside himself, even if she did nothing or said nothing. "Won''t it be inconvenient for you?" Tracey was puzzled by his insistence on her staying. What a weirdo! "No," Wilson answered firmly. "By the way, Mr. Wace, may I ask you a question?" Tracey was always curious about one point. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Wilson immediately showed interested in questions concerning himself, "Yes." "Yesterday, how did you know the airstream would pass within 20 seconds?" Tracey still felt that this person was an amazing prophet. "A calction on the cloudyers," Wilson said casually. Tracey had closed her eyes out of fear then and paid no attention to the clouds at all. And she remembered now Wilson did sit beside the window then. In another word, Wilson was analyzing calmly, when she was worried about the air crash. "Mr. Wace, you are amazing." Tracey expressed her admiration sincerely. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "I know because I once flew an airne," Wilson told the truth tly. Tracey was shocked at this information and thought that this man was awesome. The expression on Wilson''s face prevented her from pursuing the topic further. There was a knock on the door, and the assistant brought two takeouts. They cost around 200 dors and came from the favorite restaurant of Wilson in the nearby neighborhood. "Time for lunch." Wilson returned to his seat. As Wilson had rejected her departure twice, Tracey decided to stay as he wished. "Thank you." The two sat face to face. Wilson didn''t talk much and ate fast, but his table manners were elegant. And Tracey suspected that he had once enlisted. ''Have he once been a pilot? But it was unfit for his social status.'' Tracey let her imagination run wild while keeping silent. She felt it fortunate that there was no medicine before lunch this time. Wilson finished his meal within five minutes. And there were no leftovers in the food container, just like his character. Then he began to clean the table after wiping his mouth. Tracey was no match to him, and there were two-thirds left in her container. She found Wilson staring at her before she could express that she was full, "Um... Mr. Wace, want more?" Tracey asked in a low voice. Actually, she was reluctant to share her food with Wilson, who was still regarded as a stranger. "No, thanks." Wilson''s answer made Tracey speechless, and she didn''t dare to ask why he stared at her lunch. "Well, I''m full, too." Under the stare of a stranger, Tracey decided to end her lunch as soon as possible. Wilson frowned at the leftovers and the small appetite of this woman. "Eat up." "But I am full." Tracey took this as the hospitality from Wilson. "Eat up, or our appointment will be cancelled. I won''t check your progress anymore." He judged that his stare made her feel embarrassed. Tracey had no choice but to continue eating. In fact, the food tasted good. After eating up, she put the containers away. Wilson was as good as his words and stopped staring nkly. He watched her movements with peripheral vision. His attention kept being distracted by questions about her, for example, why this woman ate so slowly, like a rabbit, though he held those contracts and documents in hand. After tidying up the table, Tracey checked the time and felt impatient as it was only halfpast twelve, far away from closing time. She had to get herself busy, "Mr. Wace, may I read these books?" "Yes." All Wilson wanted was that she stayed by his side, not limiting her freedom. Tracey picked some business magazines to read. The afternoon sun prated through the French windows to warm Tracey. The temperature in the room was just right, and Tracey fell asleep after some reading. Wilson''s heartnded on Tracey from the moment she came in, and his work efficiency was far lower than before. He followed each movement of Tracey with his peripheral vision until she lost her battle against the drowsiness. And he guessed that should be caused by the timeg. It should bete at night back in her homnd. He got up slowly and walked to Tracey. He saw her slumping on the sofa with books scattered around. The ck hair gently scattered around her cheek, and her skin was as fair as snow in the sunshine. This sleeping face had been deeply engraved in his heart since they were still on the ne. Wilson squatted beside her and stared at this sleeping face. He would like to touch her cheek to check if it was as soft as he imagined. Before he reached out his hand, his eyes had fallen on her finger. On her slender middle finger, there was a huge diamond ring dazzling with brilliance under the sun. She was engaged. His pupils dted, and he soothed himself that a nice beauty like her deserved adoration. Tracey curled up like a shrimp. Wilson took off his suit jacket and put it on her. In the quiet room, the only noise was the sound of his tapping away at theputer from time to time. Even the secretary was driven away to save the sleeping beauty from being disturbed. Tracey''s body still lived in ordance with the time zone of her homnd. When she woke up at five o''clock in the afternoon, Wilson almost got his work done. Wilson stood in front of the French window and looked down at Tracey. He noticed her eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings when Tracey was struggling to wake up. It was a sound sleep, and she mistook this as her bed at home. Tracey opened her eyes in a daze and saw a man standing next to her. She muttered, "Adam, I''m thirsty." Her flirtatious voice made Wilson feel soft, and his heart skipped a beat. He would try his best, even if she asked for the moon now. Soon he brought her a ss of juice. After two mouthfuls of juice, Tracey regained herself. Her face turned pale when she realized that she had fallen asleep in Wilson''s office. "Mr. Wace, I''m sorry. I was too drowsy just now..." Tracey scrambled up and apologized. "More juice?" Looking into her watery and rmed eyes, Wilson asked. A nce at his hand, which was still holding a ss of juice, made Tracey embarrassed, as she had mistaken him for Adam. "No, I''m not thirsty." She took off the jacket and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wace." "Thene with me. I''m off work now." Wilson put the juice in her hand and picked up his jacket that Tracey just put down. Out of the intimacy with Tracey this afternoon, the jacket wore a scent, faint, soft, and mild, quite different from that of other women. There was still her lingering warmth on it, and the corners of Wilson''s mouth twist up. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Tracey followed Wilson out of the office. Wilson was as dumb as an oyster and would remain taciturnity all day long if let him be. Tracey felt more embarrassed when they were taking his private elevator down. She turned her head to the floor indicator of the elevator. And the number on it was getting smaller and smaller when the elevator descended. At the underground garage, Tracey saw her Porsche, "Mr. Wace, I drove here. Tell me the address, and I''ll follow you." "Give me the key." Wilson''s instruction was short but irrefutable. With confusion, Tracey handed the key over obediently. Unexpectedly, Wilson turned around and left. "Mr. Wace, what happens?" Tracey couldn''t figure out what this oyster was thinking about, and Wilson wouldn''t exin. He strode to a ck luxury car and pulled open the door of the driver¡¯s seat. The driver came off the car quickly and said, "Mr. Wace." Wilson put a car key in the driver''s hand and said, "Drive it back." Anyway, Tracey lived close to him. And the driver left sensibly. Tracey finally figured out his purpose of giving her a ride. Wilson opened the car door of the passenger seat for her, "Get in the car." He was different from Adam. Adam was considerate and respectful to Tracey, not domineering. Wilson always had his own way in everything. Considering her own request, Tracey got in the car. When Wilson bent over to fasten the safety belt for her, Tracey was shocked. She snatched the belt from Wilson and said, "Mr. Wace, I''ll do it myself." Wilson sat straight in the driver''s seat, put into gear, and stepped on the gas. Tracey turned to look at the serious driver next to her and admitted that he was handsome, so was his profile. Women, except Tracey, would be fascinated by his cold and indifferent aura. As she already had Adam, so the excellent Wilson wouldn''t win her heart. ''Now, he should have got up to work.'' Her train of thought turned to Adam, and the pictures of his getting up yed in her mind automatically. Adam would finish washing up and putting on clothes within 20 minutes, then have breakfast downstairs. How would he feel about her absence during his breakfast now? Getting used to it? No, she still missed him all day long, so would he. The thought of Adam made her feel warm at heart. Wilson saw a faint smile on her face and asked, "What are you thinking about?" "Missing my fiance. I wonder what he is up to now." Tracey said honestly, "By the way, Mr. Wace, are you married?" Wilson was of about the same age as Adam, and a bigshot like him, in Tracey''s opinion, should get married at an early age. Wilson felt stung on the ear by the word ''Fiance'', and his voice sounded colder, "No." "Do you have a girlfriend?" Tracey was curious about the mysterious Wilson. "No." Wilson answered coldly. Tracey turned silent, as Wilson always ended the conversations in an instant. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, a call from Adam came, and Tracey picked it up with a smile, "Adam." "Is everything alright?" Adam was concerned about Tracey. "Well, I think so. I''ll go visit Professor Luke now, though no one knows what happens next." Franco once said for certain that Wilson would help, but Tracey would like to stick to the fact. And she could share nothing now, since nothing was settled. "Well, I get a tip that Professor Luke likes tea. I should have prepared you some good teas, only if I knew it earlier." Sometimes, Adam was her mentor, showing her how to get onto the right path. "Well, got it." "Remember to take the medicine. You will know what awaits you if there is one omission." Adam threatened. Adam was firm in the matter of drinking medicine. "Adam, even if youck confidence in me, don''t you trust Steve? He is much stricter than you on this matter, like a rigorous babysitter." Tracey said frustratedly. "Good! I''ll give you a surprise in a few days." Adam''s tone became gentle again. "What surprise?" Tracey''s eyes lit up. Everyone liked the surprise, and she was no exception. "Surprise onlyes after the waiting. Telling you will spoil the fun. Just wait and see." Adam smiled. "Well, Adam, I have to hang up now," Tracey remembered what he just said and decided to buy some teas for Professor Luke. "Well, be careful. Call me anytime." Adam said gently. These cold signals transmitted their voices and emotions across the borders and made them feel warm. Wilson saw that Tracey became womanish before Adam and inferred from the conversation that that man at the airport should be Steve. Tracey and Adam were head over heels in love, so he had misjudged Tracey at the airport. She didn''t have an affair with Steve, though they were close to each other. Now Wilson wished Tracey was a wanton. If that was the case, he could win her over easily. And he would get out of the dilemma easily. Meanwhile, he wondered if Tracey could get him out of the dark. "Mr. Wace, could you please stop nearby? I would like to prepare some gifts for Professor Luke on my first visit." Tracey intended to buy some teas, as Adam advised. "Not necessary. I''m present." Wilson didn''t stop and guessed this idea came from the caller just now. Wilson hated the submissive Tracey while Tracey frowned at the domineering Wilson. "Mr. Wace, may I ask about the rtionship between you and Professor Luke?" Tracey had a guess that Wilson was another favorite pupil of Professor Luke. But perfume was not part of his businee, and Wilson didn''t look like a perfumer. "You''ll find it out soon. He doesn''t teach now. Do as I say if you would like to be his disciple." Wilson''s words confused Tracey even more. She could only nod and answer, "Okay." The arrogant NE crossed Tracey''s mind and made her angry. Tracey was determined to produce the best perfume to win NE. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Wilson parked the car outside a vi. There were green vines around the wall of the vi, and some flowers were blooming on it. Tracey followed Wilson to get off the car. Tracey began to feel nervous when questions, like if Professor Luke was friendly and what she should do if getting a refusal, flooded in her mind. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A maid opened the door, and Wilson pulled Tracey into the vi domineeringly. A middle-aged womaning from the living room became radiant at the sight of Wilson. "Wilson, you''re back. Why didn''t you call Mom in advance? So I could cook your favorite food. Who... who is thisdy?" The middle-aged woman hadn''t noticed Tracey until now. Tracey was shocked by the word "Mom". And Wilson did look simr to this woman. So, could it be that Professor Luke was his father? That was why Franco had told her with certainty that Wilson would help. However, Wilson showed no pleasure at all as his lips pressed tightly together. "Where is him?" "Your dad, he..." The woman beamed at Wilson since hising in. "I don''t want to repeat it again! He isn''t my dad, and my father has long been dead." Wilson''s cold words came. Tracey saw where the trouble was. The mystery for Wilson''s coldness seemed to be solved, but Tracey felt embarrassed for her involvement in his family mess. "Don''t be so fierce. You scare the little girl. Come to have a sit, little girl." Chana Wace led Tracey to the living room by the hand, and her softness reminded Tracey of Venus. Chana took Tracey as her daughter-inw, as Wilson had never brought a woman home before. "Hello, Mrs. Wace. I am Tracey Xia. I would like to have a word with Professor Luke, and Mr. Wace took me here upon my request." Tracey exined politely. "Well, whatever you are here for, you are my guest now. Please take a seat first. What do you like to drink?" The gentleness and enthusiasm of Chana submerged Tracey. And another voice answered the question for Tracey," Mango juice." "Okay, take a break. I''ll ask Luke toe over." Chana asked the maid to get some fruits and then went to theb herself. An impatient voice from inside responded to her knock on the door, "Leave me alone. No dinner, thanks!" "Wilson is back. Thest time he came was a few years ago." The door was unlocked from inside and a man came out at this notice. That man should haven''t been shaved for at least one week, and his linen clothes were wrinkled. Tracey found him still handsome in such a mess, but he shared no simrity with Wilson. "Wilson, you''re home." He walked to Wilson happily, with a strong scent from his body. "Don''t touch me," Wilson warned coldly before that man got any closer. That man paused with an eagerness to move forward. The man who was almost in his 50s was helpless, like a child. Was this the respected Professor Luke? Chana saved Luke from this terrible predicament skillfully, so it seemed amon urrence. "Wilson is tired. Come meet his friend Miss Xia." It was not until then that Luke noticed Tracey sitting quietly. And Tracey began to doubt her own presence. Wasn''t itmon that a stranger impressed on the family? However, this was an extraordinary family. Both Chana and Luke seemed to care about Wilson very much. "Miss Xia, are you Wilson''s girlfriend? Our Wilson has a good taste..." That was what Luke cared about. Tracey spat out the mango juice in her mouth at his speech, "No, I''m sorry, Excuse me." She was scared out of her wits. Wilson quickly threw her a handkerchief with a mint scent and said, "clean yourself." Tracey had never been in such a disgrace before. She quickly wiped the mango juice on her mouth, then those on her body. Chana put on a faint smile at the sight of that handkerchief, as she knew a neat freak like her son wouldn''t lend his handkerchief easily unless he fell for this girl. "Miss Xia, it is alright." Chana tried to get Tracey rxed and spared her from this embarrassment. "Mrs. Wace and Professor Luke, there is a mistake. I am not Mr. Wace''s girlfriend. In fact, we have known each other for less than three days." "I am already engaged. I am here to ask for a favor from Professor Luke. And Mr. Wace is kind enough to take me here." Tracey hated that the mistake developed into trouble and decided to make herself clear at first. Chana could tell from her big diamond ring, manners, and dress- up that Tracey was a special girl. She called Wilson Mr. Wace with respect and alienation, which indicated her indifference to Wilson''s feelings. On the other hand, Wilson was kind enough to help a stranger whom he had known for less than three days? Chana doubted it. As he was more close to the ruthless one who came home less than once a year. All in all, Chana concluded that Wilson was interested in Tracey, while Tracey was merciless to him. Chana was smart enough to prate their rtionship and felt d that her son fell in love, which might dissolve his coldness and indifference towards others. But her happiness was soon spoiled by the rification that Tracey had been engaged. And the big diamond ring spoke for the prominent social status of her fiance. Luke who focused on research was not as sensitive as Chana, "Miss Xia, I''m sorry. It is the first time for Wilson to bring a girl home, so I made a mistake." "Never mind, Professor Luke. In fact, I came here to ask for your favor. You are a mogul in the field of perfume. Could you please teach me how to produce perfume?" Tracey was candid about her purpose. "To learn how to produce perfume?" Luke was quite surprised. Although lots of people came with the same purpose in the past few years, Tracey was the first person Wilson brought into the house. "Yes, Professor, please." Tracey pleaded sincerely. "But I have ended my teaching career. What''s more, I am busy with my new perfume research. Sorry that I can''t spare any time for you." Luke loathed teaching a green hand. As he felt it troublesome that a green hand had to start from scratch. What was more, he didn''t feel like spare his time on the new research to Tracey. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 So Franco didn''t lie. Tracey couldn''t demand too much from a stranger, "Got it. Professor has his own n." Wilson was upset by that little sad face, as he liked to see her smile. "Is it important to you?" "Of course! I have left everything behind toe here. Only Professor Luke is busy." Tracey shrugged her shoulders helplessly as she couldn''t always have her way. "If so, I''ll teach you," Wilson said coldly. "You?" Tracey looked up at him. As the president of a listedpany, he had once flown a ne and knew how to produce perfume? Luke felt this suggestion incredible, "Wilson, you hate..." Ignoring Luke, Wilson looked at Tracey seriously, "I teach you, do you agree or not?" ''Wilson may have learned something from Luke.'' With such a hint, Tracey nodded, "Yes, of course." Wilson finally rxed at this agreement, as her disappointment upset him greatly. ''Will she leave the US and go back to that man under the refusal?'' Her departure frightened Wilson, so he made such a proposal to make her stay. Tracey was confused by the surprise of both Chana and Luke on this proposal. "Great! Miss Xia, you don''t know yet. Our Wilson has gifts in perfume. When he was five years old..." Chana was enthusiastic to talk about her son but was interrupted by a cold look from Wilson. "Alright, alright. It is our pleasure to have both Wilson and Miss Xia here for dinner." Chana tried to make them stay for dinner. "Mrs. Wace. Thank you very much." Tracey had been anxious to leave, as there was an inevitable embarrassment in the new acquaintance; what was more, Tracey came with empty hands. The eagerness in the eyes of Chana reminded Tracey of Venus, and Tracey knew that Wilson would leave with her at her proposed departure. Tracey decided to stay for Chana. "The pleasure should be mine. We are a small family, and Luke is busy with his research. I would love to have visitors." "Well." Tracey felt a stranger like her not in the right ce to pry their family problems and didn''t pursue the topic. Tracey didn''t enjoy the dinner, as both Chana and Luke were over- enthusiastic and embarrassed Tracey. Wilson, familiar with their enthusiasm, kept cold all night. This dinner took him more than ten minutes, as Chana kept sending food to his te. "Miss Xia, do you know that Wilson once enlisted? He eats faster than others," Chana exined. ''Oh, just as I guessed!'' Tracey felt d. "Is he? And I am almost done." "Are you? That little? Oh,e on, have some more! You are skinny!" Chana, out of her maternal love, urged Tracey to have more food. Chana reminded Tracey of her own mother, who showed alienation on purpose in theirst meal in a restaurant, not to mention persuading on food. Adam lost his mother when young. Therefore, both Tracey and Adam were desperate for maternal love. Tracey, under psychological Tracey had been picky when a child. Venus always chased after her with a bowl, "Sweetheart, try this fish. You will be as fair as this fish if you take it." "No, I''m full." "Well... What about this chicken? It will benefit you in nutrition." "Mom, I am full really and can''t have anymore." Tracey was mad at this tireless persuasion and would smash the bowl before leaving. Then her mother left, and Tracey had to dine alone. She began to miss Venus from that day on. And she would like to have two more bowls of rice each meal, only if Venus woulde back. But there was no way to go back in time, no matter how regrettable she was. The persuasion of Chana made the softest memory of Tracey relive, and a drop of tear rolled down her face. "Are you OK? What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? It is alright. Don''t cry." Chana was shocked by such a sudden cry. Wilson was checking his messages on the sofa. The moment Chana made the rm, he turned to Tracey and saw her tearful eyes. Then he got up and strode over. "Let''s go. Done eating." He pulled Tracey with one hand. Tracey wiped her tears in a hurry and exined, ''Tm sorry, Mrs. Wace. Just you reminded me of my mother." "Oh, where''s your mother now?" Chana felt sorry for Tracey at the sight of her red eyes. "My mother used to persuade me to have more food as you did. But I was still too young and picky then." "I would be mad at her tireless persuasion every time. When she left, I regretted it." "I would be good if there was one more chance. It has been years, but I still feel regretful." Tracey''s exnation saddened Chana and aroused the sympathies of the surrounding people. "Poor girl, I thought you were upset by my enthusiasm. There, there, it is alright now. Come dine with me frequently if you wish, and I will cook what you like." Tracey, who longed for maternal love, and Chana, who couldn''t see her son all year long, seemed to be a perfect match for each other. Tracey nodded. Wilson got relieved at her smile, and Chana kept sending food to Tracey''s te as if she tried to make it up for both Tracey and herself.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was not until night fell that Tracey left the Wace''s, as Chana kept dragging her for chats and was reluctant to set her free. Tracey left her phone number to Chana before leaving. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Tracey and Chana were reluctant to part with each other at the doorway as they hit it off. And Chana decided to take Tracey as her goddaughter if Wilson didn''t marry Tracey. "Let''s go." Wilson was a little impatient. ''What dtory women!'' "Oh, see you, Mrs. Wace." "Tracey, I will call you sometimes. Don''t ignore my call!" Chana prompted seriously. "You have my words, Mrs. Wace." Tracey wore a faint smile on her face, as such kindness was long-lost in her life. Tracey called Venus once on the day she arrived in the US. But that phone number on the business card was not Venus''s. An assistant, Erica, answered the call, informing Tracey that Venus would call back, but Tracey received none from yesterday to now. Tracey should have known that the alienation of her mother was out of some purpose. Or, as Adam put it, she was protecting Tracey in her way. But Venus was her mother anyway, and Tracey missed her. Today, Tracey indulged herself in maternal love, which was long-lost in her life, showed by Chana, and felt satisfied. Therefore she ignored the taboo for gastritis and had more than enough food. Tracey did so because she was overwhelmed by Ghana''s enthusiasm, while on the other hand, it was the work of the psychologicalpensation. The pain in her stomach was so severe that sweat poured off her forehead. Tracey was too emulous to tell Wilson how she felt. She pretended to be calm and asked, "Mr. Wace, you should be busy with work. When will you... beep, teach me?" "What''s wrong with you?" Wilson was sensitive and knew something wrong immediately. "I''m fine." Tracey turned her head to look out of the window. Wilson lost sight of her face and failed to find out her pain, "I don''t work at night and on weekends." "Then, thanks." "You are wee. I am d to help." Wilson didn''t know how to kill time. "Mr. Wace, please pull over here. I live here." The pain became beyond suffering when they arrived downstairs of Tracey''s apartment. "OK." "Thanks for your help." Tracey got out of the car and tried to smile, which used up all her strength. Wilson felt something wrong at the sight of her pale face full of sweat. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tracey dragged forward, and Wilson saw her make a call. "Steve, where are you?" Tracey would like to go to the hospital immediately but didn''t feel like showing her white feather before the stranger, Wilson. Therefore, she held on. Now she was away from Wilson and immediately called Steve for help. "Tracey, sorry that I can''t dine with you tonight, as there is an important meeting. Be good, and take medicine, OK?" Steve sounded tired. Tracey understood his tiredness, as he was busy running herpany, which was in the rising stage. "Alright." Tracey decided to take a taxi to the hospital on her own since Steve was busy and tired. Suddenly Tracey squatted down and threw up under severe colic the moment she hanged up the phone. Tonight she had more than three times than usual, so it is natural that her stomach protested violently now. There was a piece of tissueing from upward, and Tracey took it to wipe her mouth after the vomit. She stood up weakly and said, "Thank you... Mr. Wace, Mr. Wace, why are you still here?" Tracey sounded feeble. The vomit made her felt worse instead of better. It had been a long time since herst paroxysm, as Adam had taken good care of her. "Why didn''t you tell me about your pain?" Wilson looked grim and suspected of her silence about the pain out of her scare of himself. "You have helped me a lot, and I don''t want to bother you anymore." Tracey wiped the sweat on her head. "I don''t mind." Wilson lifted Tracey up and walked toward the car. He had a bad feeling before Tracey got out of the car. So, he drove a bit away on purpose and waited to see what Tracey had been trying to hide. "Mr. Wace, I can walk. Please let me down, I..." Wilson was domineering and always had his way, so Tracey got free only when she was on the passenger seat. Wilson put down the passenger seat so Tracey could slumpfortably. Then he took off his jacket and put it on Tracey. "Take a break. We''ll arrive at the hospital in 20 minutes." Wilson had started the car. The pain in her stomach caused her a headache. Then Tracey, without any further resistance, let Wilson take the led. Wilson learned of her severe gastritis when the doctor informed him of the medical advice. Then he came to Tracey with fury. "Why didn''t you refuse those foods? You will have been in shock if we arrive here a secondter, do you know that?" Tracey put on a feeble smile, "You don''t understand. I long for maternal love. Even if she is not my mother, I cherish the kindness, warmth, love she showed me, no matter how little they were." "You..." Wilson suppressed his reproach at the sight of her pale face. "Take a rest. I''ll stay." Those reproaches became a promise. "Thank you, Mr. Wace." Tracey closed her eyes tiredly. Wilson stayed by her side, looking at her little serene face. ''This woman is small in figure but strong in will. But why didn''t she trust me? Or she trusts nobody, except that man?'' Tracey kept talking in her sleep and called the names of her mother and Adam in turn. She didn''t sleep well and felt like driftwood in the sea, no harbor to rest. Tracey opened her eyes when the morning sun shone in. Then she found that there were more than thirty unanswered calls from Steve. She called back immediately, and an anxious voice came from the other side, "Where are you, Tracey?" Steve had looked for her for a whole night. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Tracey had turned her phone to the mute status, so no one heard that there were calls in. And Steve, who had searched Tracey for a whole night, was desperate. He picked up the call the moment his phone rang, and Tracey felt sorry for him. "I''m sorry, Steve. I''m in hospital." "Hospital? Your stomach hurts again?" Steve had seen the paroxysm once. Back then, Tracey had been indefatigable to start apany. And the irregr diets resulted in the paroxysm of her gastritis, which scared Steve to death. Since then, Steve had prevented Tracey from overwork. Now he recalled her feeble voicest night and realized that she had been sick then. ''D*mn it, how should I have ignored that!'' Steve med himself for the neglect. It was a busy day yesterday, and Steve prepared for the meeting that night immediately after hanging up the phone. "Steve, don''t worry. I''m fine now." Tracey tried to soothe Steve, who could take all the me on his own. "Good news. Which hospital? I should be there right now." Tracey would like to let Steve take a rest at home first, but Steve insisted on a visit. Tracey had no choice but to tell him the address. Twenty minutester, Steve came in and saw one man in a white shirt sitting beside Tracey in the ward. He looked like Adam in the figure, but it was impossible for Adam to be here overnight. Getting closer, Steve recognized this stranger. This was not a new face, as Steve met Wilson twice, though there was nomunication between them. Wilson held a bowl of porridge in his hand and blew it for Tracey. Steve frowned. There had been a mistake about the suitcase between Tracey and one Wilson Wace. And Steve had thought no such coincidence existed, but the reality proved him wrong. He was that Wilson Wace. Wilson was the owner of the suitcase and lived nearby. Last night he had found the sick Tracey and sent her here. It should have been a story about a good soul, no problem! But why did he stay overnight and feed Tracey now? The story turned fishy from here. Wilson was cold and arrogant, just like an iceberg. What was more, he should be busy with his business, then why did he stay? Steve prated the intention of Wilson within a few steps and concluded that Wilson had fallen for Tracey. He couldn''t have reached such a conclusion if the heroine in the story changed. But it was Tracey whom he knew well led in this story. There was some special magic in Tracey, and men around her couldn''t help falling for her. Their adoration might start from appreciation or an impression that Tracey was special, then they lost control of their passion. Tracey was like an amazing flower blooming on the cliff, and men were anxious to own and hide it after a nce. Obviously, Tracey outran his protection again. Adam won Tracey when she returned to her homnd, and a flight led Wilson to her. Now Wilson was guarding her beside her bed. "Steve, you''re here." Seeing Steve, who wore the same clothes as yesterday, Tracey knew that he was sleeplessst night. "How do you feel now? Your stomach hurts not long after your arrival to the US. Your Bulter will kill me only if he knows." Steve showed hostility toward Wilson. He mentioned Adam before the face-to-face meeting with Wilson, which was a word to the wise. "Sorry, I had too muchst night. Don''t tell Adam, or I will die." Tracey showed the white feather at the mention of Adam. "This is..." Steve pretended not to know Wilson. "Oh, he is..." Before Tracey made the introduction, Wilson stood up and extended his hand. "Wilson Wace." The self-introduction was brief, polite, and domineering. Meanwhile, he sized up Steve with his cold eyes. Wilson understood the intimacy between Tracey and Adam, who was her fiance, but got confused by the embrace between Tracey and Steve at the airport. So what was the rtionship between them? Wilson was hostile towards Steve subconsciously. And he could tell that they were close to each other, from the coquettish behavior from Tracey. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Steve, the guardian of Tracey." In his brief introduction, Steve put an emphasis on the guardianship of Tracey instead of social status, like a president. Tracey blushed, "Guardian? I am not a child. Mr. Wace, don''t listen to his nonsense." The two handsome men battled in the handshaking, as none of them would like to withdraw first. Even Tracey, who was a little slow, now sensed hostility, "Well... how long will this handshaking last?" Both Wilson and Steve loosened their hands and put their hands behind their backs immediately. The red marks on each other''s hands indicated the strengths they just used. "What''s the rtionship between you two?" Wilson asked finally. "Steve is my best friend, business partner, and family, a unique one." Tracey''s description made Steve feel warm and hopeless. If possible, Steve refused to be Tracey''s family, because there was no chance for one to turn from a family to a lover. "Family," Wilson repeated this word to provoke Steve. As he felt it annoying that Steve, only a family, showed off his possessiveness of Tracey. Steve got what Wilson tried to say and felt rmed that this man was interested in Tracey. "Yes. We work and live together, much more intimate than a family." Steve stressed the word ''live''. He used to infuriate Sean with this speech, but Adam ignored it and defeated him. Wilson''s expression became colder. Tracey did not realize that there was a battle in the dark, "Steve, I''m sorry for the troubles caused." "Never mind. Only your health is what I care about." Steve put her messy hair on the forehead behind her ear. His skillful movements told Wilson that Steve had done this many times before. Wilson''s face darkened. He picked up the porridge, scooped up a spoonful, and sent it to Tracey. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Steve was alert to the provocations from Wilson. Adam had known Tracey from childhood. Steve could do nothing about the special rtionship between them, and Adam was good to Tracey. There was no choice left for Steve but to give up. ''But who the hell is this Wilson Wace? One stranger like him could rece me before Tracey?'' "Mr. Wace, please leave it to me. I know Tracey well and can take good care of her. What''s more, this caring job is demeaning for you." When speaking, Steve grabbed hold of the bowl and spoon in Wilson''s hand. Wilson was possessive and refused to let go of them. None of them conceded in this powerpetition. And the food container of good quality deformed under such strong tensile force. Tracey looked at the slightly deformed container and said, "Well... actually, I can do it myself." "You look as pale as a ghost. Are you sure you can do it?" Steve did not forget to tease Tracey, even in a battle with Wilson. Although her stomach didn''t hurt anymore, the vomit of all food she hadst night and one night''s sleep made Tracey feeble; to be specific, she didn''t want to move at all, even her finger. "But I can not have the porridge if you go on like this. I am hungry, no kidding." Tracey tried to arouse their sympathies. At the sight of her haggard face, Steve and Wilson loosed their hands, which resulted in a spatter of the porridge on the quilt. Tracey, starved, felt sad at this ident, as the porridge smelled good. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "How absurd that one couldn''t get hold of a bowl!" Steve mocked Wilson. Out of Jealousy, he ignored the powerful influence of Wilson and disregarded his own future. As he firmly believed that Tracey had been under his protection, now was Adam''s, but never would be Wilson''s. "Well said, as if you had caught it." Wilson retorted coldly. There seemed to be no chance for them to be friends. "I''m hungry. No joke!" Tracey looked desperate. She hadn''t taken a mouthful of that yummy porridge yet! "I will have my assistant sent another bowl here." Wilson bade his assistant this errand. And the quilt with porridge was a challenge to a neat freak. Staring at the porridge, Wilson frowned deeply. The quilt was opened, and Wilson intended to lift Tracey up. Unfortunately, his n was interrupted by Steve. "Mr. Wace, this fat pig has already been engaged. It is more appropriate for a family like me to lift her up than a stranger like you. What''s more, I get used to it." Steve already lifted Tracey up. Tracey pouted her lips, "Hey, who is the fat pig?" But Steve did tell the truth. It was Steve who had carried her to the bed whenever she had fallen asleep before aputer out of overtime. Moreover, he had done the cleansing and washing up for her. They had been more intimate than the family did. "Come on! Look at you getting all that weight in the past few months! Are you sure Adam didn''t feed you like a pig?" Steve couldn''t help teasing, but Tracey was light, which he knew from the lifting up. Tracey managed to keep her weight because of her gastritis, though Adam tried to fatten her up in every way. Wilson saw the little woman snuggling in Steve''s arms, with her hands around his neck habitually and her little fair feet exposed. "Mr. Wace, please change the sheets." Steve had a sly smile on his face. Shooting a nce at Steve, Wilson said nothing. Then he began to change the sheet, which turned an errand into torture for others. Why? Because Wilson made the bed as smoothly and neatly as a paper, so there was no survival space for a small wrinkle. Even the margin of the sheet on both sides of the bed should be of the same length. His work turned out to be a feast for the eyes, and one didn''t have the heart to sleep on it. This artwork required much boration and time than usual, and Wilson managed to ignore the continuousint of wasting time from Steve all the time. Both Steve and Tracey were cautious and careful when getting close to the bed, as both of them were afraid of destroying this artwork by causing a wrinkle on the sheet. Tracey finally got back to bed after a long waiting. Right then, the assistant arrived with the porridge. And Tracey was smart enough to make the appointment before a scramble started again, "Let Steve feed me, as he is used to it." Steve smiled at Wilson. Wilson ignored him and checked his watch. There was an important meeting for Wilson at hand, and Steve was here for Tracey. Although never good at expressing his concern for others, Wilson did his best, "Have a good rest. I''lle to see you after work." There was a long pause between these two sentences. "Thank you, Mr. Wace. Steve will take care of me, so you..." Tracey held her tongue, as it was inappropriate for her to advise his noting. "I''lle." Meanwhile, Wilson interrupted her. Then, he left without turning his head. "What are you looking at? He has been gone. Await the cell phone bombing from Adam, as I will tell on you." Steve shook his hand in front of Tracey. Tracey didn''t take this jeer seriously, "Steve, why have you been against Mr. Wace?" "Mr. Wace, Mr. Wace, how long have you known him?" Steve admitted that he was jealous. Steve was OK with Adam, but who was this Wilson Wace? Did he have three years of memories with Tracey? "Only a few days. Steve, are you too tired? Mr. Wace did nothing wrong. Why have you been against him since you came in?" "Without him, I should bete to the curest night and got danger. What''s more, he stayed overnight for me. He didn''t deserve your bad manners." Tracey failed to grasp the anger from Steve. "He stayed with you overnight, and I have looked for you for the whole night. Tracey, does your conscience stir?" "You announced your engagement with Adam a few months ago when you went back to your homnd. Well, Adam has been your sweetheart since your childhood. OK, I quitted." "Now you mess up with Wilson upon your return to the US. Are you born like that? Don''t you know how desperate I felt at your loss of contactst night I" As Steve hadn''t slept for a day and night, his eyes were red. Tracey was stunned by his roar. "Steve, what, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry with Mr. Wace? Is there some misunderstanding? He and I..." "You''re a stupid woman always making trouble!" Steve was infuriated for her defence for Wilson. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Actually, Tracey was totally bewildered by what Steve said. Being non- narcissistic, Tracey wouldn''t think that men, showing kindness, were hitting on her. In her opinion, Wilson, though isted, was a good person because of his help to her. And it never urred to her that Wilson had a dote on her because a mogul like him would have seen all kinds of women, and there would be many women submitting themselves to his beckon. Apart from their short acquaintance, Tracey didn''t consider herself Miss Charming; moreover, she had made it very clear to Wilson at the beginning that she was engaged. Therefore, Tracey didn''t understand why Steve was angry, but his running away panicked her. She knew that Steve had made lots of sacrifices for her, including his whole night searching for her, and couldn''t sit watching. Steve was her family, an intimate family. How could she sit watching his madness? Getting up from the bed, Tracey felt bad and tried her best to ovee the dizziness because of her feebleness. Then she walked out after Steve. Steve was tall and strode fast. Before noticing that Tracey came out after him, he made a call. "Hello." A cold and maic voice came from the other end of the phone. Adam, after a shower, was ready for a video chat with Tracey on the bed. Instead of Tracey, it was a call from Steve. But it did not surprise Adam, as they had frequent communications recently because of Tracey. "You seemed quite rxed." Steve''s voice was full of anger. Adam was quick enough to sense something wrong from the tone of Steve. Steve was not his buddy and wouldn''t call to say hello. "What happens to Tracey?" His first instinct was to ask about Tracey. Adam was sure that Tracey was not in serious trouble, from Steve''s fretful but not worried tone. "What happens? She is going to send you a gift. How do you feel about it?" Steve was too angry to analyze the reason beneath it. "A gift? What is it?" Adam changed the answer for the sarcasm in Steve''s tone. However, he would love to ept a gift from Tracey. Steve said word by word, "An affair." On the other side of the phone, Adam''s face darkened at this answer. Actually, he was a lion who pretended to be a gentle cat before Tracey. "Say it again!" A cuckold was thest title a man would like to have, and Adam was no exception. "Listen, your woman is going to make you a cuckold. What do you say?" Steve vented his anger on Adam. "Boom!" Steve assumed that the noise from the other end of the phone resulted from the broken sses. Steve never expected that Adam got excited so easily. Adam just took a shower, and there were still drops of water on his body. The news from Steve infuriated Adam so much that he smashed the mirror before his eyes with the left hand. The mirror was shattered immediately, and Adam looked gloomy. "Hey, what is up? Calm down. I did overstate a little. Your Tracey is good and does nothing wrong." "You should know that she is an attractive woman. Even if she just stands there, men will get bewitched. And there is one from the ne." Steve exined instantly. Meanwhile, he had a feeling that Adam, much more hotheaded than himself, would fly to the US right away. Regardless of the scratches on his left hands, Adam squeezed out a word from the crack of his teeth coldly, "Who?" "President of Bale Group, Wilson Wace, you should know him." Steve became serious. "Oh, it''s him. We can''t get any familiar with each other. Take good care of my Tracey. I''ll be right there. If my woman suffers a little bit there, I will not be done with you!" Adam hung up the phone after the threat. Adam couldn''t wait anymore and was anxious to fly over immediately. He felt secured only when Tracey was beside himself, regardless of what happened between Wilson and her. "Young master, your hand!" The butler came up for the unusual noise. There he saw Adam in a bathrobe standing before themode full of broken sses and the mirror on the wall disappear. There was blood dripping down from his left hand, but Adam didn''t give it a d*mn, "Get the private jet ready. I am heading for the US right now." "But young master, there will be several important meetings and appointments tomorrow, you..." "Mrs. Xiao is running away. What should I wait for? Hurry up!" There was a cold aura around Adam. As an old servant in the Xiao family, the butler knew that Adam was in deep love with that woman. And the anxiety from Adam prompted him that something bad might have happened to that woman. "Young master, calm down. I''ll get the jet ready right away, but let me bandage your hand first." The butler had taken Adam as his own grandson after all these years. "Now!" Adam wished to take wings to Tracey this second. "Yes." The butler could do nothing about this hot- tempered master but to satisfy his demands before something bad happened. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Adam grabbed a scarf randomly and wrapped it around his hand. Then he changed his clothes quickly. He went to rummage Tracey''s wardrobe and found those goods in stock finally. All those clothes, like maid outfits and uniforms, were stuffed into the suitcase, as Adam intended to prevent Tracey from flirting with men by exhausting her strength on the bed. Different from the gentle one, Adam was a manic lion right now. Let''s pray for poor Tracey! Steve stared at the ck screen of his phone and sneered, "Humph, without me, you will lose your woman forever!" Steve just put away his phone when Tracey''s voice rang in his ear, "Steve, please wait." Steve turned his head and found Tracey came out in bare feet. It was like an idol drama, and people around stared at them. Steve rushed toward Tracey at the sight of her bare feet, "Tracey, you..." Tracey rushed into his arms and said, "Steve, don''t go. I made a mistake. I am sorry..." Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Steve went out to cool down, not leave. And he, furious, had thought Adam was the right person to handle this situation. Tracey made it clear to all that Steve was only her family. Therefore, it was inappropriate for him to be jealous, and the cat got his tongue. He was mad at both Tracey, who was ignorant of Wilson''s slyness, and himself, who had no right to point out the fact. So, he contacted Adam to make things called by their right names. Otherwise, anything might happen if let nature takes its course. The lot was the most unpredictable thing in the world. Once Steve epted that Adam was the right person for Tracey, any change would be reclined. The phone call with Adam made Steve feel good. When he turned his head, Tracey, in a thin dress, ran to him barefoot. Tracey threw herself into his arms and kept saying sorry before Steve said anything. All onlookers stared at them and wondered where the directors and cameras were for this idol drama. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey, you..." Steve was surprised at the agitation of Tracey. Tracey held his waist tightly, "Steve, sorry, I am so sorry. Please don''t leave. You are one of the few families I have in this world, and we have once kept each otherpany for three years. If you leave, what should I do?" "Tell me the problems? I will make them right, OK? I will never see Wilson again if you don''t like him. I don''t give the perfume a d*mn, as long as you are here for me." Looking at the little woman in his arms, Steve felt helpless while someplicated emotions shed past his blue eyes. Tracey, blind to the reason for his anger, was anxious to look for him. Did that mean she cared for him very much? Steve preferred to take it this way. She cared about and loved him as a family. Steve sighed and said, "Tracey, I will never me you. How could I leave you? I juste out to get some fresh air." "I know that you don''t love me; however, I will be here for you whenever you need me. The sight of you made me happy." There had been no talk about love between them, but both of them knew that Steve loved Tracey in the past three years. Now Tracey could only regard him as a family for her union with Adam. Tracey wished that Steve would find his fate one day and hated that he loathed, even left her. Actually, she did not figure out why Steve got mad. However, her guilty conscience from the harm she did to Steve didn''t allow her to ignore his feelings for Wilson. "Steve, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Tracey kept apologizing to Steve under the guilty conscience, as the fact that she couldn''t love him was the biggest hurt for him. "Idiot, you did nothing wrong. I am d that you find your happiness. Got it?" Steve gently pushed Tracey from himself. He felt satisfied at the sight of the pale and feeble face, full of sincerity. At present, all he could wish for was a significant imprint in her life as a family. Steve lifted her up and said, "You ignored your poor health and messed around. Did you do it on purpose to arouse my attention?" Tracey looked into his eyes, which were as blue as the sky, and nestled in his arms, "Steve, I''m sorry. I will be good. If you don''t like Wilson, I won''t see him in the future." "What a stupid girl! What did you say about perfume?" "Wilson''s father is Professor Luke. Yesterday, Wilson took me to meet Professor Luke. And Professor refused to teach me for his addiction to a new perfume." "Wilson was an expert in perfume and agreed to teach me. When I felt sickst night, Wilson sent me to the hospital." "I called you for help, but you were busy and tired. So I intended to take a taxi here, but Wilson found out my conditions and insisted to help." "Although I don''t know why you are so mad at him, I can assure you that I won''t see him again in the future, as long as you don''t leave me." This story was almost the same as the spection of Steve. And he felt sure that Tracey had been obstinate to hide her sickness from Wilson but failed atst. Now he felt embarrassed about his unreasonable jealousy of Wilson. Thement from Tracey on Wilson would be that he didn''t forget himself and saved her, so Steve said, "Tracey, I am sorry. I wish that you could always have your way." "I will support whatever you do. Therefore, I hate to block your way to learn perfume." "I don''t hate Wilson. I am only worried that he will rece me. There is Adam for you, and you shouldn''t covet other men." Tracey figured out the reason for his anger from this speech and couldn''t help smiling, "Steve, did you think I fell for Wilson?" "I am worried about it. I could do nothing about Adam, whom you knew fifteen years ago, but will feel regretted if Wilson showing up now wins." Steve put Tracey on the bed and covered her with the quilt. The sincerity between friends boosted the friendship. "Poor Steve, Mr. Wace is Mr. Wace. How can he rece you in my heart? I will never forget who has kept me apany in the past three years." "But since when you have been an informer for Adam? Take it easy. I have decided to spend the rest of my life with Adam; in other words, I won''t love other men whatever happens." Tracey had a clear mind and wouldn''t let down Adam or Steve, who had done a lot for her and became indispensable in her life. "Well, you''d better learn perfume from him. I don''t want to be an obstacle to you." Steve scratched his head like a boy, out of embarrassment, "I''m sorry that I didn''t believe in you and regarded you as an amorous woman." Chapter 464 Chapter 464 They were good again after the talk. Steve got the porridge to feed Tracey. He blew to cool the porridge in the spoon before sending it to the mouth of Tracey. Tracey was too hungry to chew and devoured ravenously. "Take it easy, take it easy. It is all yours. If you eat too fast, your stomach will hurt again." Steve felt both sympathy and sorry for Tracey. Tracey slowed down a little, "I''m starving to death. I''m afraid I''ll be dead on the way to catch you if you go any further." Tracey was grasping the hem of his shirt when eating, as if she was afraid that Steve would escape again. Steve''s mouth curved into a smile for her silly behavior. "Once, you were in the pot and slept on my bed. And my pants were tainted by your period. I still remember your stupid look when you mistook that I got hurt and bled." Steve rubbed her little head. In the past three years, there had been lots of fun between them. Tracey quickly turned her head at the mention of her stupidity, "You wicked one! How could you keep silent about the fact while I am checking your pants with desperation? I was afraid that I hurt you during a drunken fit." "Oh, I was pleased with your frightened look, different from your cold and indifferent one usually. Do you know that I would like to record your stupid look with my phone then?" They chatted happily, and the sunlight shining on them gets them warm. Tracey smiled faintly, and Steve wondered that why he couldn''t get over this smiling face, which wasn''t the most beautiful one in the world. He had inebriated himself in the bar and flirted with women, wondering if he could get over Tracey by making out with other women. Many strange women threw themselves into his arms and tried their best to seduce him. However, he became soberer when drunk. Because none of them was Tracey, the touches of these women disgusted him, not to mention any further actions. Usually, he ran away with his jacket, like a drowned mouse. Later, he searched for girls looking simr to Tracey to cure his psychological disorder. He would take home whoever shared some simrity with Tracey, and some women were more beautiful than Tracey. Any man would get horny before these sexy women, but Steve was haunted by the fact that they were substitutes, not Tracey. "Get lost!" After the women left, he smoked one cigarette after another by the bed. When in hysteria, he decided to fly over to win Tracey back with any kind of means. However, this idea was vetoed when he regained his sense. He didn''t have the heart to hurt Tracey after all those sufferings she went through. Tracey looked into Steve''s eyes and said, "Steve, there are lots of women around. Do you like any of them?" Steve knew what was behind her words, "Mind your own business, and don''t worry about me." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "You can''t spend your life alone, can you?" Tracey held his hand. "Only the right one can make your lifeplete. Tracey, you should know better than me." Steve was serious. Tracey fell silent. Love was uncontroble, and practices wouldn''t make perfect in it. Otherwise, how could she did not fall for Steve in the past three years? "I... just want you to be happy." "I know. Stop chattering like an old nanny. Look at me, Steve Xiao, will there be a woman who won''t fall for me?" Steve tried to liven up the atmosphere. Tracey smiled, "I know women will fall for you, but will you fall for them?" "Oh,e on, do I deserve to die alone while you two lead a sweet life? My wife must be younger than you." "When wrinkles take over your faces, my little sweetheart and I will disy affection before you two." Steve teased. He would have sealed his mouth with doubletapes, only if he knew that his prophecy came true. "Ha, no wonder you have no girlfriend all the time. You like Lolita." Tracey smiled gently, "Rob the cradle, are you strong enough?" "Have you ever heard of the three features of Lolita? Delicate, soft, and submissive. I like Lolita. Maybe my bride hasn''t been born yet, and I don''t mind the waiting." "I have a presentiment that you will die as a bachelor, you freak, tut-tut." Tracey pretended to have goosebumps. "So, don''t push me anymore! I am waiting for the birth of my little sweetheart." Steve tried to ease off the urge from Tracey. "Okay, okay, let''s wait and see your little sweetheart." "I will hold my bride in the palms of both hands and be good to her only for the rest of my life," Steve said earnestly. Without Adam, Tracey would have been his bride. "I believe that you are as good as your words. I will search for your bride for you in the middle and primary schools nearby." Tracey made fun of Steve. "Not just the middle and primary schools, you should also check the kindergartens." Steve was not joking. Tracey chuckled and said, "You freak, how could you covet children in the kindergarten!" Steve raised his eyebrows and asked, "Well, if not so, how could I disy affection at an old age?" "All right, all right. I''ll keep an eye on those babies unborn. Then you will get engaged, once they are born." They teased without scruple, as neither of them took these absurd ideas seriously. Now the atmosphere became lively again. And Steve felt warm at heart when looking at the smiling woman. He didn''t give a d*mn about his own marriage, as long as Tracey could be as happy as ever. The white curtain beside the window was blown up by the wind. And Tracey sneezed for a chill. "It''s windy." Steve got up and closed the window. Tracey looked at the back of Steve whose shadow was stretched by the sunlight. ''Steve, you want me to be happy, and what I wish most is that you can be happy.'' Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Due to her serious illness, Tracey had to stay in hospital for further observation. Steve had a day off to take care of Tracey. Steve, tired, rested on the sofa bed next to her sickbed after all those fusses. Tracey was idle. She read a book to kill time. Although she had tried to call Adam, his phone was powered off. After several times, she gave up calling with an assumption that Adam was in an important meeting. Moreover, she was afraid that Adam would make a video call. If in that case, Adam would find out about her illness easily. The misgivings were thest thing Tracey would like to bring to Adam. Tracey was an independent woman who always tried to spare trouble for others. Steve and she got along well with each other today. They ate together and lived in the same ce, like in those old days. Wilson arrived with lots of snacks at around eight o''clock. One might tell from his tired face that it had been a busy day for him. "Are you alright?" Wilson put down his things and sat beside Tracey. Tracey tried to alienate herself from Wilson for what happened this morning, "Mr. Wace, I feel good. Thanks for your timely helpst night. I will leave the hospital tomorrow if everything is alright. Since you need to attend to numerous affairs every day, it is not necessary for you toe over." Immediately, Wilson knew something wrong from Tracey''s cold face. Although Tracey always called him ''Mr. Wace'' with respect, there was alienation and coldness in it this time. Wilson shot a nce at Steve, but Steve didn''t spare a glimpse to him and focused on peeling an apple for Tracey, "Mr. Wace, do you like one?" "No." Tracey read on with full attention, ignoring Wilson. "Tracey, try this apple." Steve sliced the apple onto the te and added Tracey''s favorite sd dressing. "OK." Tracey ate without inviting Wilson, while reading. Wilson reminded Tracey of Carl, who almost became a problem between Adam and herself, though Tracey was blind to Carl''s passion for her back then. Although Wilson might not be interested in her, Tracey would like to be prudent. "Miss Xia, the perfume course will start when you get well." Wilson wasn''t a people person as his try to break the estrangement was clumsy. "Mr. Wilson, I won''t..."Tracey decided to give up the learning from Wilson. She could abandon perfume or learn from others if Steve disliked Wilson. But her answer was interrupted by Steve, "Great! It is a windfall for Tracey. I will send her over once she gets well." Wilson looked at both Tracey and Steve with confusion. Was it a trick? Steve had been hostile toward Wilson this morning, but now everything reversed. Tracey looked at Steve with surprise, ''Didn''t he dislike Wilson? Then, what does his speech mean now?'' "Steve, am I a parcel?" Hearing Steve''s words, Tracey remembered the plot in a costume drama, in which the imperial concubine, randomly chosen by the emperor, was washed clean and sent to the imperial bed in a cotton quilt by the eunuchs. Steve had got mad at Wilson this morning and was OK with him now? It was said women were emotional, so were men. Like a flower in the fog, Tracey didn''t understand Steve. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tracey was still in the dark about the helper of Steve. Just now, the helper called, and Steve sent him the address. Wilson was a piece of cake, when Adam was here. "Of course no, Tracey, I give it a second thought. You would like to learn perfume, and Mr. Wace is an expert and has agreed to teach you. I believe in his expertise. So you should learn from the best perfumer." Steve had made it clear this morning that he would be supportive of Tracey in all her decisions. Moreover, he realized her strong will from her confession. If not so, he could have reced Adam, and there would be no space for Wilson. Wilson was cold but had a good reputation in the business circle. With all these into consideration, Steve felt relieved about the interaction between Tracey and Wilson. Tracey would meet more men in the future, and Steve couldn''t meddle with every meeting, so he decided to let go and believe in Tracey. "I will teach you as long as you would like to learn." Wilson didn''t bother with what had happened after his departure, but he found out one thing. That was, he liked this woman and would like to get close to her, as she seemed to be the cure to his gloominess. And he was trying to figure out what this eagerness to get close to Tracey meant. Tracey bit her lip and pondered, ''To win NE is one of my aims to learn perfume.'' ''On the other hand, mypany needs this technical support, and my mastery of perfume will benefit thepany more than a professional employee does.'' "I would love to. Thank you, Mr. Wace." Tracey decided to take this chance to learn perfume from Wilson. Wilson rxed his eyebrows at this answer, and the atmosphere in the room became lively again. Adam was already in the US and taking a helicopter to the hospital. He would like to meet Tracey as soon as possible and had imagined their meeting a thousand times. But he was shocked when Steve sent over an address of a high ss private hospital. A hospital? Tracey got hurt? His anger died away. It seemed to soothe him that Steve sent another message with information that Tracey was alright for the time being. ''Something bad happened before this.'' Adam interpreted the message in this way and felt worried. Steve took out some deserts bought by Wilson. "Tracey, which one do you like?" "They all look yummy." These delicate deserts made Tracey feel hungry as she ate porridge the whole day. "One bite on everyone. The patient is the boss." Steve was considerate. Right then, the noise of a helicopter came from overhead. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 There was a roar of a screw propeller overhead, and Tracey, who was eating dessert, could not help raising her head, "Howe a helicopter stop in the hospital?" "I also wonder about this lunatic." Although Steve said so, there was some sly light shining in his eyes. The helicopternded on the roof of the hospital finally. Tracey focused on the desert and had never connected the helicopter with Adam. Out of ident, the corner of Tracey''s mouth was tainted with some white cream. And Wilson wiped that off with his hand before Tracey could do anything. Tracey was stunned, ''Isn''t this man a neat freak?'' "Take your hand away." A familiar voice came, and everyone turned their eyes to the door. There was a man at the door. Tracey finally found out who that lunatic flying a helicopter here was. Out of doubt, he should be the man before her eyes. The astonishment developed into a surprise. Now Tracey came to understand that Adam didn''t answer her call, for he was flying over. What a surprise! "Adam..." For Tracey, the separation of a few days seemed like a century. Tracey threw away the quilt and ran to Adam without any hesitation. Then she threw herself into Adam''s arms, regardless of what the other people thought. Adam was surprised by Tracey''s enthusiasm, and his anger and misgivings turned to softness instantly. "Tracey, are you sick?" Looking at Tracey, Adam felt that she had lost some weight. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "No big deal. Old trouble. Adam, why didn''t give me a tip about youring?" Tracey raised up her head in Adam''s arms and hanged around his neck with her arms. The onlookers were stunned, as they had never seen such behaviors of Tracey. Even before Steve, Tracey had a little natural reserve but feltpletely free and easy before Adam. Steve felt displeased and gratified at this scene. Now he was convinced that Tracey loved Adam and decided to withdrawpletely. Adam felt satisfied with the love showed by Tracey. He tapped Tracey''s nose affectionately, "I was worried about you and came over. Unexpectedly, I am just in time. How did you get sick?" "It is caused by Irregr diets. You know about my delicate stomach. I am fine. Adam, you may check with the doctor." Tracey tried hard to convince Adam that it was a piece of cake, but Adam reached a different conclusion from her pale face. "Fine? I doubt that. Even if that''s the case, why are you staying in the hospital?" Adam lifted Tracey up, and she, out of habit, began to find the cozy position in his arms and rested her head against Adam''s chest. Adam caught a glimpse of Wilson upon his own arrival, but ignored him deliberately. Now he came to greet Wilson after sending Tracey back to the bed. "Wilson, my old boy, long time no see." Wilson? So, these two excellent men were old friends? Tracey wondered. "It has been a long time since she died." Wilson made a shocking speech, and his coldness permeated the whole room. Steve sensed something unusual in their tones. They seemed to have been old acquaintances for a long time. Steve regretted his invitation to Adam and was afraid that the tension between Adam and Wilson would result in a fight. Actually, Steve felt that Adam and Wilson had more entanglements than just that about Tracey. Tracey grasped the bedsheet and wondered who they were talking about. Adam was calmer than Wilson, "There is nothing we can do about the dead. Wilson, why can''t you get over it all these years?" "Get over? How? Don''t forget whom she died for!" Wilson grasped the cor of Adam out of anger. Tracey had a very bad feeling about their conversation. In fact, she knew nothing about Adam, except his waiting for her for 15 years. Should it be that Adan and Wilson went to the same college abroad? When Adam went to college, Tracey was just a junior school student. Adam should have his own story, and there was something for Tracey to figure out. "I am terribly sorry about her death. But the die is cast, and there is no way to turn around. Please restrain your grief." Adam''s speech sounded grim. Someone had died for Adam. And his coldness about the death infuriated Wilson. Tracey inferred this plot from their conversation. "Restrain my grief? Adam, is your heart made of iron? Chelsea had sacrificed a lot for you, but you..."Looking at the indifferent look of Adam, Wilson raised his fist to smash Adam''s face. "Mr. Wace, please stop." Tracey was anxious to intervene in the physical conflict between Adam and Wilson, and could spare no thought on Chelsea. Wilson stopped at the sight of Tracey, and Adam held Tracey back to the bed, "Howe you get off the bed again? Don''t you know that the floor is cold?" Adam looked soft, as if the conflict between Wilson and him was only a piece of cake. "Adam." Tracey grabbed his sleeve, her eyebrows full of anxiety for him. Out of his concern for Tracey, Wilson left without saying goodbye. Adam gave full attention to Tracey. "Are you having these deserts? Come on, let me serve you.''Adam was gentle. Both Tracey and Steve were surprised at the calmness showed by Adam after the farce. Wilson implied that someone had died for Adam, then how could Adam be so calm? "Adam, I..." Tracey''s expression wasplex. "What? You don''t like this one? What about this?" Adam turned around and took some other desserts. Tracey looked at Steve and said, "Steve, you should go to work tomorrow. Leave now and take a rest at home. Adam will stay and take care of me." Steve knew immediately that Tracey would like a private talk with Adam. He understood but still felt disappointed. Then he left after giving Adam some tips. After Steve left, Tracey held Adam''s hand tightly, "Adam, please tell me about your story." Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Shooting a nce at Tracey''s serious eyes, Adam said, "Don''t you know?" He seemed reluctant to mention the past as he dodged the eye contacts. "No, I don''t. I know nothing about it, for example, Chelsea." Tracey pulled Adam''s head over to look face-to-face at each other. Actually, Tracey felt scared. She was afraid that there had been a woman whom Adam had loved deeply. What if her supposed romance was a lie of Adam, and she herself was not the only one for Adam? Before the estrangement with Adam, Tracey had kept telling herself that men were not trustworthy. Men showed kindness with either goals or conditions, as no one would have so much kindness to spare. Tracey strengthened her belief by repeating those words to herself again and again. But everything changed after Adam showed up. Tracey opened her heart once more and tried to believe in love and this man. In just a few months, she devoted affection to Adam thousands of times more than to Sean. The rtionship between Sean and her was more like a yhouse, and she knew nothing about love then. Tracey learned from Sean''s betrayal that love was hurting, and then Adam taught her the other meanings of love. More than harm, love could be a concern, and one should cherish love. She spoke highly of love now. If someone ruined her love, what should she do then? The serious look of Tracey made Adam grin, and he pinched her face, "Why are you so serious? I feel like a criminal being interrogated." Tracey was amused by his sudden action. "Adam, be serious. I am not joking. Who is Chelsea?" Tracey was impatient. She was jealous of this woman who had died for Adam. Adam felt good about the jealousy of Tracey andughed, "Tracey, are you jealous?" "Stay focus. Tell me, who is she?" Tracey patted Adam''s hand. Adam twisted his eyebrows at her patting, which made Tracey doubt if she patted too hard. Looking down at the hand, Tracey found a scarf that had been changed from its original color into dark red by blood. "Adam, what happened to your hand?" Tracey found that the scarf had stuck with blood. If she pulled any further, the scabs on the hand would be torn apart. "I''m fine," Adam didn''t take the wounds on his hand seriously and wrapped the hand with a scarf before heading for the US. The scarf was damaged by blood, and no one would tell what it looked like. Adam hadn''t slept during the flight to the US, which cost more than ten hours. He had missed Tracy all the way and felt relieved now. "Lier. You got hurt at home. Why haven''t you dressed the wounds before flying here? Obviously, the wounds were caused by edged tools. I am afraid that you would get inmed or tetanus." Tracey felt both angry and worried at the same time. She med Adam for not taking good care of himself. Out of concern for Adam, Tracey forgot her own sickness, which she also regarded as a small case. Love made one give the first priority to his/ her lover rather than himself/herself. But as time went by, people would forget this beautiful virtue. "I am desperate to see you."Raising Tracey''s chin, Adam brushed the corner of her mouth where Wilson once touched. "Oh, no hurry, take good care of yourself. What should I do if something bad happens to you? Wait here, and I will invite a nurse over to bind up the wounds for you." Tracey intended to leave, but Adam grasped her and kissed her lips. Because Adam just came from outside where was cold, his lips were cool. Apart from Adam and Tracey, there was no third person in this high-ss inpatient ward. Out of her concern for Adam''s hand, Tracey couldn''t enjoy the kissing. Tracy tried to stop this excited man by pressing her hands against his chest, "Adam, stop, your hand." The man leaned against Tracey''s forehead with his own forehead and looked at her with deep love, "Tracey, I miss you." Tracey was caught off guard by these few words. Adam was the only one in her mind when Tracey was in desperation during the sickness.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The vague information provided by Steve made Adam upset during the flight, as he had no idea what happened between Wilson and Tracey. In the dark, Adam had imagined a thousand possibilities, every one of which pushed Adam into desperation. Tracey softened under the gentle gaze of Adam and resisted no more when the man kissed her eyebrows, lip curve, and neck. Every touch of Adam made her skin burn, and Tracey was controlled by only one thought, that was, she wanted him. Adam shared the same idea. Adam pulled down her shoulder straps and left burning kisses on her shoulder. Adam felt satisfied when he fused into Tracey. Anyway, Tracey was his. Both of them burst with their passion in the elegant ward, and they gained peace again. Tracey snuggled up in Adam''s arms. Her pale face was stained with a blush, and she panted in his arms. "Adam, it''s time to treat your wound," Tracey advised. There was no response. She turned her head and found that Adam was fast asleep, different from before. Different from that saying that men got tired after every sex, Adam was a monster, as he got stronger and stronger,sted longer and longer, and became more and more energetic time after time. He felt tired now because of the time log and the long-hour flight. Due to the excessive loss of blood on the hand, Adam looked paler than before, and his lips were bloodless. How could he insist on their making out in such a tired status? Tracey was speechless. The man still grasped Tracey''s waist in his sound sleep, as if he tried to stop her departure. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Tracey wanted to leave his arms, but the man did not let go and held her even tighter. Tracey felt sure that Adam was in deep sleep now. Therefore, Adam''s actions were out of subconsciousness, and he was afraid of her departure. Adam''s obstinacy convinced Tracey that she suffered from imaginary fears about Chelsea. Why should Tracey doubt Adam, who couldn''t let go of her even in his dream? Leaning over, Tracey whispered in his ear, "Adam, I''m not leaving. I want to take a shower." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The man''s hand loosened unconsciously, and Tracey slipped out of his arms. Adam was still lying on the bed in a posture of holding Tracey. Tracey went to the bathroom to take a shower. New hickeys were added to the old ones, which hadn''t faded away yet. In the past, Adam would cleanse Tracey gently after having sex, and his absence now indicated his terrible tiredness. Tracey cleansed Adam after her bath. Then she got the disinfectant fluid and bandages from a nurse. Adam remained in the same posture as before. Tracey got a small stool and sat beside him. She tore the scarf apart carefully, as Adam''s waking up was thest thing she wished for. However, those wounds were slightly torn apart, no matter how careful her movements were. But Adam was too tired to open his eyes, and he just twisted his eyebrows for the pain. With caution, Tracey cleansed the bloodstains on the hand with a hot towel. Adam was alert and would wake up with the slightest noise, but hepletely lost consciousness now. Tracey bound up his wounds warily. Tracey felt good about her works, though it didn''t look neat. After putting that medical stuff away, Tracey turned off the light and went back to bed. Upon her arrival, Adam pulled Tracey back into his arms as if no separation was allowed, even if for one second. Tracey outlined Adam''s face with her finger in the darkness, including his eyebrows, eyes, and nose. She would like to spend the rest of her life with this man. Whoever Chelsea was, the past was the past. Wilson mentioned that Chelsea died for Adam. If that was the case, it should be an urgency. Would Adam have been dead instead of Chelsea? After an overall consideration of this matter, Tracey concluded that she could never give up, but cherish Adam. Her displeasure disappeared at this conclusion. And Tracey fell asleep in Adam''s arms. At the same time, there was a tall man standing in a room featuring ck decoration in a high-ss apartment. It was a spacious room, and the man stood before a giant frame. But the content of the frame was covered up by a ck curtain. The man pulled off the ck curtain with one hand. The huge ck curtain flew in the air and fell to the ground finally. It was a huge painting with pure golden frames. In the painting was a sweetly grinning girl with a ponytail standing in the middle of a sunflower field. The painter should be a genius, as the expression in the girl''s eyes was remarkably true to life. The girl had an infectious smile. She could bring the viewers into the same dazzling sunflower field with green hills over there, blue sky overhead, and clouds floating. In terms of intent, reality, and painting skills, this painting was outstanding. The man stared at the innocent girl in the painting, and sadness crept up onto his cold face. He muttered. And a draught,ing from the window beside him, blew away his yearning. "Chelsea, Chelsea..." The sorrowful tone made the hearer cry. That brisk girl relived in his memory. His mind was full of that naughty girl, who kept messing up with him. That day, Chana showed up with a delicate little girl, "Wilson, this is Chelsea I mentioned before. She is your little sister now. Take good care of her, no bullying!" The girl was shy and still hiding behind Chana. Looking at Wilson warily with her big eyes, the girl greeted, "Hi, Wilson, I am Chelsea." Wilson was older in mind than his age. Chana had given him advance notice about this little girl. The girl''s father was a colleague of Wilson''s father and died in the line of duty. Later the girl''s mothermitted suicide; therefore, the girl became an orphan now. After deliberation, Chana decided to adopt this orphan girl. Before taking the girl home, Chana spent a lot of time persuading Wilson. Wilson did not make a fuss about this and never considered that this girl would take the parental love away from him. Because he knew that he could do nothing about the settled decisions of their parents. Since young, he had never kicked up a row, as it was unnecessary and meaningless in his opinion. Looking straight into the girl''s eyes, Wilson took her hand and said, "My name is Wilson Wace. I will be your big brother now, as I am one year older than you." "Okay, Wilson." The little girl held his hand tightly. Later, he realized that her obedience at the first meeting was only a disguise. "Wilson, wait for me." "No, you run over." "To the hell with your long legs!" The little girl was so angry that her cheeks were bulging like a little cute squirrel. The little boy was speechless, though he was a boy of few words. "Ouch, my foot hurts." The girl''s scream came from behind. Wilson turned his head and found the girl slipped into a muddy puddle. Different from the perfectionist Wilson, the girl always made trouble. The girl tainted with mud looked at Wilson appealingly and said, "Wilson, I sprained my ankle." Out of no choice, Wilson approached, and the girl opened her arms and yelled, "Wilson, embrace, raise me up, and carry me with your back." On Wilson''s back, the girl smiled happily, like a sly fox. "Wilson is the best!" She was happy, indeed. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The girl was a Tomboy, always causing trouble. Perhaps because she knew that Wilson would always be the first to help her out. Gradually, Wilson got used to this hoiden. Chelsea made Wilson''s peaceful and monotonous life lively. But a disaster came, that was, Wilson''s father died in a task. Two yearster, Chana married Luke. Wilson became as dumb as an oyster after all those incidents. Chelsea kept on messing up with Wilson, soothing or torturing him in different ways. In those years, Chelsea brought warmth to Wilson, like a small-sized sun. As time went by, Chelsea began to wear long hair and dress up. Gradually, they seemed to drift apart a little. Wilson felt both d and lost about the fact that Chelsea had grown up. As a child, Chelsea would throw herself into Wilson''s arms without scruple or climb up to Wilson''s bed after a nightmare and hold tight on the arm of Wilson. Wilson once enjoyed these childish farces. But those never happened again when they grew up, because the secr idea forbade them. Later, Chelsea was out of Wilson''s sight sometimes, as she made some new friends and hanged out with them. Wilson should felt d for Chelsea, but the estrangement with Chelsea left a loophole in Wilson''s heart, and it loomedrger andrger. His heart ached, and he felt cold and painful, like being shrouded by a frost. There had been numerous times when his courage failed Wilson before Chelsea''s bedroom. And it cost him a long time to figure out his feelings toward Chelsea. His friendsughed at his sisterplex. At first, Wilson considered thisplex normal. But he realized his was differentter. He, once by chance, saw Chelsea in a bath towel looking for something in the living room. The little girl was no longer the matchstick girl who liked to hang out with Wilson, nor the Tomboy who enjoyed the fun in a muddy puddle. Her skins were as fair as snow, and her chestnut hair was scattered around her back. And her breasts were looming in the bath towel. Meanwhile, both her long and fair legs were warning Wilson of one thing. His little girl had grown up. Right then, Wilson finally figured out that his sisterplex was actually a love between a man and a woman. As no brother would be horny for his little sister. That night, Wilson had a rosy dream about Chelsea, which tortured Wilson. The fact left Wilson no courage to face Chelsea, as he was afraid that Chelsea would consider him as a freak if she found out. A pervert who coveted his own sister was bad, Wilson avoided Chelsea from that day on. They met each other less than twice a month, though living under the same roof. Even if they met, their previous intimacy existed no more. Wilson had to suppress his feelings. They went to the same college. One day, Chelsea came to tell Wilson, "Wilson, I have a major crush on some guy." Only heaven knew how he felt at that moment. Although his heart ached terribly, he pretended to be calm, "Well, who is he?" "Look, this is his photo. Isn''t he handsome? He is my ssmate. I fell for him at the first nce." When Chelsea smiled, her dimples were good- looking. Wilson was stung by her dazzling smile, which he loved most, "I would like to meet him someday." "But he doesn''t like me now. Anyway, Wilson, I will get him." Chelsea ran away as before. After she left, Wilson held his chest where his heart was with his hands, feeling like someone stabbed his heart, and it hurt so much! Since then, rumors about Chelsea''s hitting on Adam had spread far and wide. And both of them were parts of the beautiful love stories in the college. Someone teased, "Chelsea, you won''t get Adam within four years, because his heart is made of stone. He won''t shed a tear, even if you die for him. "Humph, I love challenge." Chelsea started to learn how to make up, wear high heels, and walk as ady did. And Wilson kept close attention to her changes. Wilson was always the first to try Chelsea''s new dishes. But Chelsea would send Adam the dishes, which got approval from Wilson. Wilson was jealous. And more than dozens of times, he would like to hold Chelsea in his arms and told her about his love. It was the first fear for the fearless Wilson, and he didn''t dare to talk about his appalling feelings. They were not biological siblings, but this feeling might be a taint for Chelsea, and Wilson wouldn''t bear such a risk. So, he suppressed his feelings and coldly watch what Chelsea did for Adam. Chelsea would cheer herself up and encourage herself to try againter, after every refusal of Adam. Wilson was sorry for Chelsea and felt distressed. He was in a paradox then. He wished that Chelsea could have her way, while he also prayed that Adam would refuse Chelsea. Thisplicated feelingsted until Chelsea died. If there was a way to turn back in time, Wilson would like to confess his feelings to Chelsea. It didn''t matter whether Chelsea epted his feelings because her happiness was the only thing Wilson cared about. Wilson regretted his scruple. The death of Chelsea took away all the happiness of Wilson. Wilson closed himself off. And he once hit the bottle and slept with different women to get over Chelsea. However, he felt disgusted about the woman sleeping next to him every time he woke up at midnight. In a word, he couldn''t get over Chelsea.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then he became a neat freak, no body contact with anyone, especially women. He came home after work on time day after day and spent all night looking at the painting in this spacious room. "Chelsea, he''s back. Are you happy in heaven?" Wilson touched the smiling woman in the painting, who could dispel the darkness. Wilson had loved Chelsea for more than 20 years, and he didn''t know where was the end. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The next day, the warm sunlight prated the window and shone on the bed where a woman slept in the arms of a man. What a picture! "Morning." Adam woke up and felt happy at the sight of his love. He stroked her soft hair affectionately and greeted her gently. He found that his wounds had been bandaged. He didn''t mind the clumsy dressing, as it was a work of love and care from his woman. "Adam, are you awake? How is your sleepst night?" Tracey, waking up, muttered and habitually rubbed her head in Adam''s arms. Adam patted her cheek and said, "Well, because you are here. Thank you." Last night he was so tired and fell asleep soon. But he didn''t feel slimy on his body now, so he guessed Tracey had cleansed himself. "I served you as you once did to me. No big deal." Tracey felt good and was in high spirits. Both of them washed up. Then Tracey went through a body check again, and the doctor confirmed her recovery and advised her to eat properly in the future. Steve sent some changes of clothes to Tracey. Then the three left the hospital, talking and joking. Adam followed Tracey to her apartment. Steve stayed for a while and went to work. There were only Tracey and Adam left in the apartment. After looking around the apartment, Adam beckoned Tracey toe over, "Come, T racey." "What''s up, Adam?" Tracey walked to the balcony. Then Adam pulled her into his arms. They lied on the deck chair to enjoy the breeze. "You were curious about Chelsea, and I will tell you now. A little tip, don''t be jealous, because we were not in a rtionship." Based on Tracey''s reaction yesterday, Adam decided to warn Tacey before telling the story. "Who is jealous?" "What? Someone was so horrible yesterday that I was afraid of being killed." Adam teased, and it was his first time to see Tracey in such a fury. Tracey pouted her lips and did not dare to look into Adam''s eyes, "I, not me." "OK, alright, good. Not you. It was me who was jealous, OK?" Adam found Tracey in embarrassment and awkwardness funny. Adam gently bit her red lips, and Tracey pushed him away slightly, "Come on, be serious, tell me about Chelsea ." Tracey knew Adam well, and he was good at seduction. Adam would lead her into the bed with a kiss or a caress. He was skillful. "That year, I left the Sheng family. I went to the high school at home because of you, as I would like to keep you within my sight." "And at that time, I started a business, and the college education at home failed my expectation; therefore, I went abroad for further education." "Still a freshman, I met a cute girl in the college. She is Chelsea." Tracey felt a little jealous, "It is my first time to hear you describe a girl cute." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Adam scratched her nose and said, "Don''t interrupt. Listen." "OK." Tracey fell silent. "She had a pair of deep dimples and loved to smile. The dimples on her cheeks appeared whenever she smiled. She has started to pursue me very soon after she entered the university. And she went after me soon after the term began." "There have been a lot of admirers around me, so I thought Chelsea was one of them." "Back then, I only thought of you. I would like to hang out with you. And I dreamed of marrying you when you came to age." "I didn''t spare a thought on those admirers. But Chelsea was different." "How?" Tracey pressed down her jealousy and ask. "She persisted. No matter how many times I refused her, she came to me with a smiling face the next day. She was so tough, as if nothing could hurt her." "Then you agreed to be her boyfriend?" Tracey was a little unhappy. Adam scratched Tracey''s nose and said, "What are you talking about? Didn''t I promise that I would marry you when you grew up? I was as good as my word." "I, I was too young to remember that. What happenedter? What happened to Chelsea?" "I once thought Chelsea did like me because she insisted regardless of what I said to her." "But it was strange that there wasn''t the same adoration in her eyes as that of other admirers had. She was candid but also sensitive." "I could tell no liking from her eyes. If she didn''t fall for me, why did she keep going after me?" "This question had pestered me for a long time, and I began to observe her. I got the answer from an ident." The story became interesting, and Tracey was fascinated by this mysterious Chelsea. "What''s it?" "There was a basketball game held by the college that day. Wilson and I werepeting with each other in different teams. Wilson was her brother and remained hostile towards me all the time. This feeling is not exclusive to women." "In the excitingpetition, there was a collision between Wilson and me in the tackler. Both of us fell from high and smashed on the ground because of the weights." "One person ran to us frantically. That was Chelsea." Adam paused here. "Oh, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me what happened. Chelsea helped you up, and then you were punched by Wilson?" Tracey let her imagination run wild. At this, Adam knocked on Tracey''s head, "So you thought me weak?" "No, I don''t think so. Go on." "The answer surprised me, but seemed reasonable. Chelsea ran to check Wilson first. Wilson suffered epistaxis for my elbow. And I will never forget the expression of Chelsea in which she looked at Wilson and me." "Right then, the answer popped up in my mind. The one she loved was Wilson, not me. And I was her excuse." Adam smiled bitterly. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Things turned out to be like this! If Adam didn'' t exin it to Tracey, it would confuse her even made her misunderstand the rtionship between Adam and Chelsea. "So, the one Chelsea really likes was Wilson?" "Yes, although she always said that she likes me. In fact, she was telling lies. Maybe because her feeling to her brother would be deemed abnormal, to hide this kind of feeling, she used me as the helper to mislead others." Now Tracey took a tumble. She thought she had the most miserable love experience, in fact, many people were as miserable or even worse than her. "Isn¡¯t Chelsea and Wilson biological brother and sister? How could she like her brother?" Tracey was quite curious. "Who told you that they were biological brother and sister? Chelsea was the daughter of Wilson''s father''s friend. After her parents died, she was adopted by Wilson''s parents. It was not surprising that she gradually fell in love with Wilson. They grew up together, so close, like the real family. Wilson also bore the consequences when Chelsea made trouble. Maybe she had no idea then, but she fell in love with Wilson when she was just a kid. Later such a feeling grew strong, and she could never deny it. She was afraid that her love could hurt Wilson, as well as his family. She had no choice but to suppress the feeling hard. But you know, as a human being, the more you suppress your love, the fierce flood it may be when someday it couldn''t be hold anymore. That''s why Chelsea pretended to chase me. She used me to distract her love for Wilson. The problem is, how to seed in avoiding loving someone so easily?" Adam stopped talking and became a little emotional. Tracey was also distressed by his words. So, the most painful thing was trying to ignore the unreasonable yet inevitable love. "Adam, why she was dying for you?" Tracey thought of the key problem. "After being see-through, she admitted her love for Wilson. After graduation, she arranged a show and asked me to y it with her." "A show?" "She wanted to leave the ce where has Wilson. She thought that she would love with others after she left, so she begged me to y the show with her, and she would save me from the ship ident. Everyone thought that she had died. Only I know the truth, of course, I didn''t tell anybody about it. But I found one thing after that. Tracey was shocked by the truth that Adam told. "What is it?" "Actually, didn''t suffer one- sided love. She loves Wilson, Wilson loves her too. But this man was quite good at hiding himself, and I didn''t even notice a little of his secret. But at the time I found this truth, Chelsea had already left. I had no idea where she went. Thinking that she had made her decision of leaving, I had to keep her secret." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. No wonder why Adam was so calm to be told that Chelsea diedst night, it was because he knew she was alive. Tracey was almost thinking of him too cold. "Adam, since you already know that they loved each other so deeply, why don''t you tell Wilson the whereabouts of her?" Tracey couldn''t understand as she thought people who loved each other should be together. "Silly bunny, do you think they can be together easily as they wished? Since they both chose to hide their love, there must be a reason, that was for avoiding people''s criticism. Their love may be considered to challengemon customs. So, they were scared to expose their heart. It''s not me who impede them from being together, get it?" Tracey nodded yet she didn''t fully get it, but when standing on Chelsea''s point, it made a lot of sense to her. If she grew up with Adam like Chelsea and Wilson, even though they were not in the same bloodline, Adam was Tracey¡¯ s biological brother in an outsider''s eye. How could brother go together with his sister? And Chelsea was adopted by the Wace family. If this fact was exposed, not only Wilson but also his family would be quite affected. Mr. Wace was a soldier, and he highly valued traditions and reputation. Chelsea''s pian was immediately understandable at this moment. Tracey felt pitiful for her as her love experience was indeed more miserable. "Adam, fortunately, you are not my brother." Tracey buried her head in Adam''s chest. Hearing the heartbeat from his chest, she was so satisfied. "Even if I am your brother, I will go together with you as long as I love you. No matter how others think of us, I only want you." Adam held Tracey tightly and said. Only when they got separated did he know how important Tracey was to him. 15 years ago when she was just a little girl. What obsessed Adam most of Tracey were her sparkling big eyes. Unexpectedly, he spent 15 years waiting for this little girl. He would notugh at anyone else who had a simr experience. Because only by going through many years with hidden love, could this person describe what the taste was. "Why would Chelsea choose you? There are so many other men in your university." Tracey suddenly asked. If Chelsea just wanted to use somebody, it was not necessary for her to use Adam. "Because she knows that I am a hundred percent safe, and I won''t fall in love with her. She doesn''t really need a man, therefore, she subconsciously keeps her distance from other men. She knew that I already have a girl in my heart. We were kindred. No matter how intimate she acts with me, I would not be touched. That''s why she chose me." Adam exined lightly. It turned out a seemingly careless girl could have a careful mind. "Didn''t you contact again after she left?" "No, she seemed to disappear from the world,pletely out of everyone''s sight. Maybe she had alreadye out of the love to Wilson, or she had married and had a child." Life was full of choices, and any one of them might bring unexpected results. Tracey said, "Perhaps after she left, she found that she loved Wilson more than she could imagine. Maybe she was looking at him quietly somewhere." "Probably, little bunny, do you know why I rushed here? It''s been five years, and I don''t know if Wilson hase out of his past affection. I am afraid that he will like you because you have a special aura, and Chelsea also has it, so I must come." "Special aura?" Tracey heard this praise for the first time. "Yes, you all made people warm, and let us want to approach you and protect you." Chapter 472 Chapter 472 In terms of personality, Tracey was alike Chelsea. They had the same bright smile, like the sun to bring people brightness. Tracey had slowly returned to her nature after a few months of getting along with Adam. Now she was a woman who emitted soft light at any time, such gentle brightness was a cure for the men who had long been in darkness. Five years was not too long yet not short. Maybe Wilson had walked out of his past affection. After being lonely for so many years, when he saw a woman as warm as Chelsea appearing, he could probably fall in love with her. Adam was already poisoned by Tracey. He knew that this woman had a special charm, so he was afraid that Wilson would love Tracey too. Tracey crawled into his arms, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can I have a magic to make all men like me?" "I hope you don''t have such magic so that there is only me who likes you." Adam stroked her hair and said, "Did my wordsfort you?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, they did, but I still can''t ept their fate that they couldn''t go together. Adam, do you think Chelsea woulde back for Wilson one day?¡± "Nobody could predict their fate. Just like us, see how much we have gone through, and finally, we were together." When seeing other couples breaking up, Adam was thankful to God to give him a chance to find Tracey back. Due to being thankful and cherishing this rtionship, Adam would kill any possible coveting to Tracey before it was born. Otherwise, he may fall into the same fate as that of Wilson and Chelsea. "Adam, I hope that they can be together." "I hope so, and he won''t have a crush on you." Adam always liked to say something disturbing touching atmosphere. Tracey knocked on his chest lightly. "Adam, no matter how other couples are, we shall be always together, and don¡¯t let others separate us." After listening to this story, Tracey was more determined about her future with Adam. "Of course, we will be forever together, and no one will separate us. Wilson was so angryst night, and his feelings for Chelsea had not faded away. Back then, I couldn''t give up on you when I know that you were Sean''s girlfriend. This is the real love for someone, nothing can easily change it." When speaking so, Adam''s hostility toward Wilson was eased, as he knew the feeling of loving quite well. At most, Wilson just liked Tracey, and it was a little more than friendship. After Chelsea left for so many years, Tracey was like a beam of light that sprinkled into Wilson''s world. It was the light that people who had long been in dark wanted the most. "Adam, I''m d that we finally got together after having so many setbacks. By the way, what''s the surprise for me? What? Is the story your surprise?" Tracey suddenly got up and sat on Adam''s legs. She put her arms around his neck, making a very charming smile. "This is a small surprise. The big surprise is still in preparation. By the way, did Luke ept you?" Adam asked while touching Tracey''s head. Tracey told Adam what had happened before. Now if she wanted to learn the art of incense, she had to turn to Wilson. However, with the rtionship between Adam and Wilson, she was hesitant. "Wilson promised to teach you incense?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "He made no more incense after Chelsea left. Maybe he really took you as a substitute for her." Adam said and couldn''t help being jealous again. "Adam, I only met him for a few times, and nothing had happened between us. Who knows that you two had a so mysterious past? Well, he has a deep prejudice against you, and confirmed that Chelsea died for you. I am your woman, and I don¡¯t think it appropriate for me to take his lessons. It''s the same to get other teachers." As Tracey finished speaking, Adam kissed her lips. "I love to hear that, I love you said you are my woman. With your words, feel free to learn from him, only he could provide you the best education. He is quite talented, and he had won a lot of prizes. But doing incense was just his hobby, he did that for Chelsea.¡± "Well,pared to NE, who of them is more outstanding?" Tracey was curious. "NE is a joke. People with real ability will never boast it. Instead, they keep a low profile, like Franco and Wilson." If Wilson is willing to teach you, it''s very simple for you to defeat NE." Adam said seriously. "Then you don''t worry that I am with Wilson? You are a big guy of jealousy." Tracey teased Adam. Adam smiled and said, "Who probes the story of Chelsea just now? Tracey, we are the same. Neither of us is more generous than the other. Actually, I indeed worried before. But ording to his reaction toward Chelseast night, she was still in his heart. He won''t love you.¡± "So, you agree with me to have his lessons?" "Haha, little thing, did I ever interfere with you to chase something? Don''t worry, I can tell if it is appropriate or not. I believe in you, and I also believe in Wilson. If he dares to covet you, I will tell him the truth, so that his mind will naturally move from you. However, I will wait until you sessfully learned skills." Adam said seriously. Tracey was confused, "Why did you wait? If you tell him now, he''ll feel better. Otherwise, he''ll always trap himself in memories, he''ll be depressed to death." Tracey suddenly remembered Wilson'' s apartment. It was really dark, and as Adam said, he put himself totally into darkness. "Are you stupid? If I tell him now, he will leave you behind and went to Chelsea. Who teaches you incense then?" Adam poked Tracey''s head. Tracey was speechless. She was still distressed for Wilson, but Adam''s words almost choked her. "Adam, won''t your heart ache when you keep him out of the truth?" Adam smiled and said, "Not at all, on the contrary, I am so happy." "..." Tracey was speechless again. Adam was sometimes indifferent, sometimes gentle, sometimes domineering, and sometimes so shameless. But she was the only one who could see all sides of him. Fantastic! Adam held her tightly, "Little bunny, although I''m not a bad person, I''m not a good person. No matter what happens, I will always take your interests first." Chapter 473 Chapter 473 A mistake led Adam to the US, but both Tracey and Adam were pleased about this reunion. Leaving their business behind, they enjoyed their love life, hanging out in the street hand in hand like other lovers. "Adam, we went to the amusement park once. Do we ever go shopping together?" One question popped up in Tracey''s mind. They weren''t lovers yet when visiting the amusement park. And in a romantic rtionship, they spent most of their time on the bed or on the way to work. "You areining, for I haven''t done enough." Adam rubbed Tracey''s nose. Tracey has been an irondy who could split one minute into two. "You always do well. But we are born different from ordinary people." Tracey smiled. "Tracey, I promise you a warm family. After we get married, I will let go of my hold on some business and spend more time with you, how do you think?" Adam held Tracey''s hand tight. Tracey chuckled, "Okay. There is one thing, not me but us. You will be a good father for our children." "Well, I will be a good husband and father." Adam said in a t tone. That day, they went shopping in a mall. Adam had no mall business in the US. Tracey chose suits for Adam, while Adam selected dresses for her. They had meals in a restaurant while resting their feet. In the theater, Tracey cried for the movie, and Adam got her into his embrace. When the movie ended, they went out with fingers intertwined. Adam put a jacket on Tracey and teased her. Tracey leaned her head on his shoulder and said, "Adam, I just realized that love is amazing. No wonder people are obsessed with it." "What is in your mind now?" "The couples we met in the theater remind me of the past." What they saw in the theater still lingered in Tracey''s mind. Coming out from the theater, Adam and Tracey bumped into two couples who were friends with each other and cheated on each other. This anecdote was beyond Tracey''s imagination, and Sean crossed her mind then. "Well?" "Thank God, I met you. But other girls may not have my luck and keep on meeting love rats." "Come on. Everyone has his own destiny and choose his path." "Enjoy our life, and mind our own business. Tell me, are you happy today?" "Yes." She nodded. "Excellent! Let''s go home." Adam tightened her clothes to shield the wind off. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Back in the car, Tracey received a call from Wilson about the perfume course. After a nce at Adam, who didn''t show objection, Tracey agreed to attend. Tracey hesitated about telling Wilson the truth about Chelsea, as no one knew if anything happened in Chelsea''s emotional life in the past five years. The confession would lead Wilson to search for Chelsea. If Wilson found Chelsea leading a happy family life, that would be another blow on Wilson. Or it should be considered as salts on the wounds of Wilson. On the other hand, Tracey felt that the separation of lovers would be a pity if Chelsea still loved Wilson. And she would be part of the reason for their separation. When Tracey was struggling, the car stopped. Adam stroked Tracey''s head, "Silly girl, as I told you, leave others alone as that is their destiny." "Are you suggesting me to keep silence about Chelsea?" Tracey asked. "At least until you figure out how they think about each other now. Otherwise, no one will know how they will end." "Chelsea made the decision after careful consideration. What if she doesn''t love Wilson now? Your confession will disturb her peaceful life." "Okay, Adam, I know what to do. What, you don''t escort me up?" Tracey saw that Adam didn''t turn off the engine. Usually, Adam wouldn''t let Tracey go to the Wilson''s alone at this time in the evening. "No. He doesn''t like me. For your sake, it is better for me not to ruin his mood." Adam said, and Tracey was touched by his speech. Adam was neither good nor bad but always give priority to the interests of Tracey. "Then you trust me?" Tracey doubted Adam, who flew to the US due to a phone call. "I didn''t trust him. Now I feel relieved." Adam said honestly. "Thanks for your understanding, Adam. I will be back soon." After a kiss on Adam''s face, Tracey headed for the Wilson''s. Staring at Tracey, who was going forward, Adam lit a cigarette. Wilson might still love Chelsea, but Adam grudged Tracey''s staying with Wilson alone. However, his displeasure was nothingpared with Tracey''s interests. That was how Adam took this matter. Tracey arrived at the Wilson''s. Her confusion generated during her first visit to this apartment turned into sympathy for Wilson. Wilson at the door still looked cold, "Pleasee in." And there was a new pair of woman slippers in the apartment. "Well, thank you, Mr. Wace." Tracey walked in with the new slippers on. His apartment was still clean and cold. Wilson led Tracey into one room directly. To Tracey''s surprise, there was in this apartment a bigboratory, neat and well equipped with devices. Checking his wristwatch, Wilson said, "From now on, the next two hours are ss time." Tracey nodded, "Okay, Mr. Wace." "Any knowledge about perfume?" Wilson asked. "A hobby in my childhood." "I will take it as none. Then we start from scratch." Wilson was more serious than professors who taught Tracey in college. Bracing herself up, Tracey listened to Wilson intently. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The coursested for two hours, and Wilson was patient and attentive. Tracey kept making notes, more serious than she had been in college. When the clock pointer stopped at ten, Wilson paused, "Well, let''s call it a day." Wilson taught her a lot, so Tracey bowed with gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Wace. I wille at the same time tomorrow night." "OK." The topics between them were all about perfume, at which Tracey felt relieved. Adam looked like an ant on a hot pan in the past two hours, while Steve, crossing his legs, teased, "You have a big heart on this matter. Don''t you worry that something will happen between them?" "If you were me, would you stop her?" Adam asked. Steve was wordless because he shared the same mind with Adam. For her sake, Tracey would always have her way. Adam and Steve had a casual talk, which enabled them to rediscover each other, as they shared lots of the same ideas. Tracey came back, "You two had a good time!" At the door, Tracey saw Steve and Adam each holding a cup of red wine. The wine party hadsted for a while. "Come here." At the sight of Tracey, Adam beckoned her over peremptorily. Tracey walked toward Adam after putting on a pair of slippers. When Tracey walked close enough, Adam pulled her into his arms. Steve put down the wine ss, "Well, well, what is it? Any respect for a bachelor like me?" "You may leave now, Bachelor. " The man drove Steve out, as their happy small talk ended the second Tracey was back. "Your deeds are worse than kicking down thedder!" Steve was hurt and took his way out, as what happened next between the couple might be unbearable for him. Hearing that the door was closed, Adam put Tracey down on the sofa, "Anything happened?" There was a smell of red wine around Adam. Tracy understood his anxiety. So she took the initiative to pull Adam''s head down to soothe him. "Adam, rx. He didn''t talk nonsense or forget himself at all." "That''s good." Adam breathed near her ear. Then his hot lipsnded on her ear. It was a pity to waste the precious time, so Adam decided to do something significant during his trip here. There was no resistance, as Tracey didn''t like beating the air. Another rosy memory was left in Tracey''s private space. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was a long night. They felt like having a holiday. It had been a long time since Tracey''sst sleeping in. At half-past seven, Tracey tried to get up but failed because of tiredness. When Tracey, just awake, was hesitant about getting up, the man lying next to her prated her struggle. He kissed her forehead, "You may sleep for a while if you like, as it is not a working day." Tracey was persuaded. She closed her eyes to sleep. When Tracey woke up again, it was 11 o''clock. There was no sight of Adam, so Tracey guessed he had left without saying goodbye. She felt it reasonable, as Adam''s trip to the US was on the spur of the moment, and he had lots of work to do. But Tracey still felt sad at his departure. Putting on one of Adam''s shirts, Tracey left the bedroom. "Adam, are you here?" Tracey asked. Some noise came from the kitchen before Adam responded. "You''re up. Go wash up. The lunch will be ready soon." Adam in an apron appeared at the door of the kitchen, with a spat in his hand. Both of them were surprised by the dressing of the other party. Adam wore a white shirt, Tracey''s favorite, and ninth pants with a tapered leg. His ck bang was hanging on the forehead, while he rolled his sleeves up around his elbows. Adam looked like a pop idol. But the woman apron damaged his handsome image. Adam was fascinated by Tracey. Tracey wore arge-sized shirt only, which hanged on her loosely. The shirt was long enough to cover her hip, but her slender legs were naked. Her slightly curled long hairs scattered around the shirt. She looked at Adam with sleepy eyes. Her look was obviously seductive for any man. "Adam, you didn''t leave?" Tracey felt relieved at the sight of Adam, and her drowsiness disappeared. Walking toward the barefoot woman, Adam asked, "Why don''t you put on your slippers again?" Tracey, who was lifted up by Adam, put her hands around Adam''s neck and nestled in his arms, "I was anxious to check if you already left." "Silly girl, I won''t leave without saying goodbye." Adam took Tracey to the bedroom andnded her on the bed with caution. Tracey sat there lethargically with her smooth shoulders exposed from the shirt. Adam felt horny and pulled the shirt to cover her shoulders. Adam had both the strength and the mind to make out. But his concerns about Tracey''s health and stomach stopped him. "Adam, you don''t cook. Why..." She snickered with her hands over the mouth. "Are youughing at me? I spent the whole morning studying recipes and cooking. You are ungrateful! Go wash up. Time for lunch." Adam stroked Tracey''s head. "Okay." Tracey curved her lips into a smile, which was as dazzling and charming as the sunshine. Adam left before losing control of himself, as he felt horny for Tracey now. Tracey felt good, as such leisure was rare for her. She made the bed after getting change. Then she washed up before leaving the bedroom. Tracey carefully set the table, including the bowls and chopsticks, "Adam, I''m hungry." "One sec." Adam,ing out with the dishes, saw Tracey sitting beside the table obediently like a child. Holding her chin with both hands, Tracey looked at Adam with a bright smile. Tracey, in a big sweater, looked both warm and soft under the autumn sun. When the lunch was ready, Adam realized that this moment was all he yearned for. Like a newly married couple, they looked at each other sweetly, and happy bubbles popped up around them. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 It was the second day that Adam kept Traceypany. Tracey was happy about Adam''s staying, but Adam was snatching a little leisure from the rush of business. After lunch, they snuggled up to each other to watch soap operas. Tracey never turned on the TV when alone in the apartment. "Adam, what about yourpany when you stay here?" Tracey felt concerned. "Elliott. That''s why I ask him back from the US." Adam said softly. "He is being squeezed by you. No wonder that I haven''t seen Elliott for a long time. You should take good care of him, still a little delicate flower." Tracey teased. "Only you take him as a child. He enjoys acting in a pettishly charming manner, but he also is a genius who skips grades and finishes the credits for dual degrees in advance." "Before you agreed to be my girlfriend, I could manage my business with all my time and energy. Now, I would like to spend more time with you. Therefore, I invite Elliott to help." Again, Adam made all arrangements for Tracey. And Tracey was touched. "Thank you, Adam. But Elliott had no practical experience, aren''t you afraid of his screw-up?" "If that is the case, I will give him hell. Don''t worry, Jensen is experienced, and I can trust him with the business." "A few days ago, I sent Elliott to Jensen for training. Given his gifts, Elliott will figure out the key points quickly." "And I just stay here for a few days. No catastrophizing. Don''t worry, as I will handle all things properly." Adam stroked Tracey''s head. He wished Tracey would be carefree and have nothing to worry about. "Alright." Tracey didn''t urge Adam to leave. Again, they led a free life, the same as that they had on the ind. They spent 22 hours together, while Tracey would leave for study perfume in the Wilson''s for two hours. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. On the third day of Adam''s arrival, Tracey found Steve, instead of Adam, in the apartment after the perfume course. "Where is Adam?" Tracey looked for Adam upon her return. "He went home in a rush. He just left for the airport. Are you going to see him off?" Steve asked. "Well, let''s go to the airport now." Although the departure of Adam, who didn''t say goodbye, made Tracey sad, she tried to understand the situation. Coming out of the apartment, Steve went upstairs rather than downstairs. "Steve, aren''t we going to the airport?" Tracey was lost. "You''re right, but we can''t catch him by car. I get a helicopter on the roof. You may meet him before he goes through the security checkpoint." Steve exined. Tracey nodded as his exnation sounded reasonable. Meanwhile, she had a question, why hadn''t Adam take the helicopter if there was an urgency? The question just crossed her mind, and Tracey didn''t pursue the question further. Upon her arrival on the roof, she saw the helicopter Steve mentioned. Steve helped Tracey board the helicopter. Tracey would like to call Adam but was stopped by Steve. "Don''t you want to give him a surprise? Your call will spoil all the fun." "You''re right." Tracey put down her cell phone. The helicopter took off. Tracey got a bird''s-eye view of this wealthy city. The speed of a helicopter was much faster than that of a car, so Tracey would arrive at the airport earlier than Adam did. Her appearance at the airport would surprise Adam, and Tracey was thrilled about it. Tracey felt good about this surprise. And she was eager to imagine how Adam would respond to this surprise. The helicopter had flown for more than ten minutes, and Tracey was aware of something wrong, "Steve, this is not the way to the airport. Where are we going?" Steve smiled faintly, "A good ce." Although confused, Tracey trusted Steve, who would never hurt her. "I see. It is a collusion between Adam and you. Tell me, what are you up to?" She pretended to be angry. Steve chuckled, "I didn''t do anything bad. It''s an order from your butler. None of my business." "Okay, okay, it''s his idea. But you got to tell me what for." Tracey was curious. "You''ll know upon our arrival. It''s a secret," Steve said with a smile. Then he kept his mouth shut, and Tracey could get nothing from him. Tracey suffered from curiosity every second on the helicopter, "Steve, please. Just tell me, what''s it?" "Secret." "Secret! There has never been a secret between us. You will lose a friend if you go on like this." Tracey turned her face away with displeasure. Steve soothed Tracey immediately whenever she got angry. But today, Steve didn''t move at all. The helicopter was above the sea now. Tracey wondered if it was crossing over the Pacific. No way! The helicopter began to decrease when her curiosity grew. Tracey saw a cruise on the sea. Someone on deck gave orders for the safending of the helicopter. Steve said, "My little princess, go off now. Your prince is waiting for you." Adam appeared at the open door before Tracey figured out what happened. In the huge noise produced by the propeller''s rotation, Tracey put her hand on Adam''s one, "What are you up to?" Then she saw familiar facesing up, one after another. "President Xia, happy birthday!" Set came up with a bouquet. "Set, David, I, why are you all here? My birthday?" Tracey was lost. Shouldn''t these guys be at work now? Tracey pondered for a moment before confirming that today was her birthday. And this was the surprise Adam mentioned before. Finally, Adam gave Tracey a surprise, while Tracey''s one failed. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Her birthday? It had been years that Tracey didn''t celebrate her birthday since Venus left. And Ben always forgot her birthday because of his estrangement with Carmen and Renee. Theing-of-age ceremony at her 18 years old was a disaster. Since then, she hadn''t celebrated her birthday for three years, as each birthday would relive her terrible memory of that night. As time went by, she forgot her birthday. As an insider, Steve never threw a birthday party for Tracey. But he felt it was time for Tracey to get over those bad memories. Adam was considerate enough to invite most of her friends over, including Carl, ra, Ben, Johan, and etc. Lucy learned of the party when I was inviting David and Set. She told I, who didn''t know Lucy well, that Tracey was her roomie back in college. That was why Lucy was invited. Steve was responsible to invite some senior managers of Tracey''spany located in the US. Those on this cruise were old acquaintances of Tracey. What a surprise! The intimate decoration on the deck spoke for the care and love from Adam. Everyone on board happily expressed their good wishes to Tracey. Tracey would be 22 years old after this party. The birthday was not important, but Tracey still felt happy with all her friends around. "Thank you, Adam." Touched, Tracey embraced Adam. Adam held her cheek and kissed her in the blessing from others. At the sight of this scene, Carl didn''t feel bitter as before because his woman kept pestering him. "Which cake do you like, blueberry or strawberry?" "Whatever." "Which one? Choose one." "Blueberry." Carl learned from experiences that ra, this patient with obsessivepulsive disorder, would keep on asking if he didn''t make a choice. "But I like the strawberry one." ra was more and more womanish recently and would act like a spoiled child sometimes. "So?" Carl was speechless. "You are my man, so you should like strawberry." "Who says I am yours?" "One month is not up yet," ra tread on air, "I''m your queen." "Then what is it about the taste?" Carl didn''t understand her logic at all. "I would like to keep your attention on me." ra curved both her eyebrows and eyes into a bright smile. Carl suddenly realized that the two on the deck already finished their kiss during his Q&A time with ra. ''So, ra did this to divert my attention?'' In Carl''s eye, ra was cute and not that stupid as before. Looking at the couple who held each other tightly, Steve felt good and wished Tracey happy forever. Adam had done what he couldn''t.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time for David to be abroad and on a cruise. ''This is the world of the rich!'' Now he seemed to grasp why so many women sold themselves for money, as money was good, indeed. Apart from this bill for this cruise, some guests present came by the private ne of Adam. This birthday party was dear. All went in the cabin. The decoration inside was more amazing, and the waiters in decent Tuxedo went to and fro while holding a te in their hands. Different highly prized wines and delicate cakes awaited the guests. Jealousy had grasped Lucy the moment she boarded on the private ne of Adam. ''Where is the man who will do all there for me? When will I get a rich boyfriend who owns a private ne?'' ''Moreover, this man should be handsome.'' Lucy found that David fit herst condition and was a potential fund. Therefore, Lucy wouldn''t give up David. Lucy was displeased at the sight that Set sat beside David. ''After Tracey,es a second coquette.'' Set and David shared the same mind that they would like to contribute to thepany of Tracey. Both of them were teaching themselves perfume. They kept on studying even on the ne and exchanged their opinons sometimes. The reasons that Set and David became close with each other included their top brains, simr backgrounds, and Tracey. Lucy was sensitive about their intimacy which was a precondition for lovers. She got up on her hind legs and walked toward Set. "Set, I have airsickness. May I take your seat?" Lucy said with a smile. Set felt confused. Not long ago, she saw that Lucy sauntered around and asked for different stuff from the stewardess. And she was demanding, such as designated bottled water, food, and nkets. It was a private ne in which both food and service were of top grade. Lucy took her chance to enjoy this luxury trip, which she had never experienced before. Although there were some doubts about Lucy''s words, Set decided to get rid of this troublesome woman as soon as possible. "Okay, yours. I''ll leave." Set closed the book. She intended to take a nap in the back to avoid Lucy. David felt disgusted with Lucy since that night. Her shameless demand for attending this party impressed David, as Lucy hadn''t been on the guest list. "You are so good! Set," Lucy said hypocritically. After Set left, Lucy made every attempt to seduce David. For example, she leaned against David''s shoulder in a false nap. David twisted his shoulder away fiercely. As a result, Lucy hit her head on the armrest. Her head was swollen, and she asked David to blow the wound. David bore silent resentment, as there were colleagues around. I turned her head to check them several times. David lowered his head for shame, ''How could this woman be so barefaced!'' When they were on the cruise, Lucy was busy with photographing. Sometimes, she could drag David over to have selfies. David was furious and regretted his acquaintance with Lucy. Every time Lucy refreshed the bottom line of her audaciousness, David would sigh at heart that how come he was so blind to fall for Lucy a few years ago. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Tracey should be the focus of attention today, but Lucy made a fuss with her endless selfies. People looked askance at Lucy with disdain, as her behaviors were like one who hadn''t been on some asions. Tracey put on the evening dress Adam prepared for her when Adam, who loved dark suits, tried a white one for the first time. The hall in beautiful decoration looked like a fairytale world. Tracey hadn''t worn such kind of princess dress for a long time. If she wasn''t wrong, this dress was the same as that one at her 18 years old birthday party. Back then, she was the eldest granddaughter of the Xia family. And her grandfather invited distinguished personages from all walks of life over to celebrate her birthday. The party started with goodwill but ended in a disaster. Tracey came downstairs with her hand on the handrail. Waiting at the end of the stairs, Adam bowed like a gentleman and stretched his hand out as an invitation. They had been lovers for not short a time, but her heartbeat still became faster at the sight of Adam''s affectionate eyes on this asion. Adam led Tracey to the center of the hall. A melodious dance song rang in the hall, and people looked for their respective dancing partners. Shooting a nce at ra, who was eating a cake with relish, Carl said, "Come dance." "Huh? Dance?" There was a bit of Tiramisu lingering at the corner of ra''s mouth. "What, Miss Su doesn''t dance?" Carl raised his eyebrows. "Who says so? I''m afraid of being trodden." ra snorted coldly. God knew that she didn''t wear dresses before, how could she like dancing! ra was forced by Franklin to learn several times. ra managed to remember dance steps when the feet of the dancing teacher swelled up. "No, I won''t tread you." Carl wiped away the food residue on ra''s mouth and then dragged her onto the dance floor. ra still felt the touch of Carl''s fingers on her lips. "What are you waiting for? I don''t feel like dancing with a log." Chuckling, Carl pulled ra into his arms. ra pressed against his chest with both hands. "Rx, follow my lead." The man whispered beside her ear, and ra''s heart skipped a beat. ra moved under Carl''s lead. Right then she was aware that her dancing teacher was trodden because her mind was wandering. Carl had a charm that kept attracting ra, therefore, ra didn''t make mistakes and learned the dance steps quickly. ra could feel that Carl concentrated on her during the dance and didn''t spare a thought on Tracey. In that pleasant atmosphere, ra felt like dreaming. Lucy took advantage of this opportunity, "David, may I be your dancing partner? You know, I am good at dancing." Lucy put on an evening dress for this party. She had been envious of those gold diggers who got tickets to those parties held in high-ss clubs. Today, her dream came true, so she wore heavy makeup and a tight- cut long dress, which highlighted her female mor in the body shape. "I already have a partner." David was speechless for the weirdness of Lucy. "What? Howe you have one?" Lucy shouted in a sharp voice. People would have turned to her if without the loud music in the hall. "It is her. Go find your partner." David was anxious to get rid of Lucy. It was also the first time for Set to be at such a party. It was a fresh new experience, but she didn''t act crazily as Lucy did. She quietly ate or watched others dancing. Several men invited her to dance. She once learned to dance in college but had no practical experiences. David''s sudden appointment surprised her. "Me?" Set was stunned. "Help," David whispered into her ear. His warm breath was beside her ear. For her rawness in love, Set blushed, and her heartbeat was fast. Set was taken to the dancing floor by David. "Well, I, I''m a beginner." Lowering her head, she said shyly. "It doesn''t matter. I am at your level, but we can learn." With a gentle smile, David put her arms around her waist. Then they put their hands together. A red flush spread from Set''s face to her neck. It was the first time in her life that she had physical contact with a man! David, as a bachelor from his birth till now, shared the same experience. Thanks to Lucy, David and Tracey had their first dance. Straight-A students were good at learning. Soon both of them got the key points of dancing and established a tacit understanding with each other. The awkwardness between them melted gradually. Lucy waited for David for a while before asking another man as her partner. Looking up at David, Set found that this man was handsome, though not at the level of Adam. David lowered his head to look at the woman who wore light makeup. Set was a pretty girl of humble birth. David felt the skins on her waist soft, and a subtle feeling crossed his heart. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tracey was eye-catching, like a princess in a fairy tale, and a handsome prince kept herpany. She gently leaned her head in Adam''s arms, feeling that she was the happiest woman in the world at this moment. I walked towards Steve, only to find that he was the same as before. Wherever he was, his eyes were always following that woman. Steve did so when Tracey was single and went on like this after she got a lover. This person was still deeply attracted by Tracey. "Why are you standing here? Come dance," I invited. "No, I would like to watch you dance." Steve sat down on the sofa nearby. I was disappointed. Steve noticed the disappointment in her eyes, but his heart was not on I. Steve was a man of modesty and prudent in rtionships. Therefore, he would rather stay single than hurt I. I deserved a better man, at least one who loved her. Steve couldn''t love himself, let alone of her. Since there would be no future between them, Steve didn''t give I any hope from the very beginning. That was why he agreed to her going back to help Tracey. He sincerely hoped that I would find her Mr. Right, but that person would definitely not be him. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Steve left, and I would like to stop him. However, she said nothing in the end, as there was nothing she could do even if Steve stopped at her request. ''Steve is smart enough to prate my thoughts. His intentional avoidance is a refusal.'' I didn''t push hard, as there was still friendship between them. Seeing that Steve was drinking alone, Tracey whispered in Adam''s ears, "Adam, may I dance with Steve?" "Go ahead, but only one dance." Adam was clear that Steve was important for Tracey. "Thank you, Adam." With a smile, Tracey withdrew from his arms. She walked toward Steve with her dress pulled up a little. "Handsome Prince, may I dance with you?" Tracey teased. Steve met Tracey''s smiling eyes on his turning around. "Since you are sincere, I will grant you this honor." Steve also joked and put his hand in Tracey''s. They walked onto the dance floor. "You are not ungrateful," Steve whispered in her ear. "Steve, I think well of I. Why don''t you give her a chance?" Obviously, Tracey had seen what happened between I and him. "Come on. The matchmaker shows up again? Didn''t we have a consensus that let my marriage alone?" Steve said quickly. "OK, alright, got it. No more discussion. But thest question, what is wrong with I?" "You answer me first, why don''t you choose me?" Steve looked at Tracey seriously, and Tracey was at a loss for words. "Because you''re my old brother. We''re family." Tracey responded. "That''s it. I have the same feelings towards I." Steve made a perfect response to Tracey''s question. While dancing with Adam, Tracey showed affectionate love. But in the dance with Steve, she was only a professional and impersonal dancer. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In other words, she always kept Steve at a distance. That was, Steve was notparable to Adam in Tracey''s eyes. "The talks about your little sweetheart, are you serious?" Tracey remembered those jokes in the hospital. She felt worried about Steve''s indifference to women. There were lots of women at the party, but Steve didn''t spare a nce at any of them. Some women tried to hit on Steve. He could drink with these women but refused to dance. Tracey was so worried that Steve wouldn''t get married. "Yes. My little sweetheart is still on her way to mature. She will cry for missing me if I hit on a woman now." Steve also joked. "Well, well, well. You know what you are doing. I will leave you alone. Take my children to be your godsons or goddaughters if you are single forever." The mention of children reminded Steve of her sterility Adam once told him. His silence confused Tracey, "Well, you don''t agree?" "Of course not. I was wondering it would be a boy or girl." Steve changed the topic before Tracey was suspicious. "Then what do you like, a boy or a girl?" Tracey seemed to enjoy the topic of children, as her eyes suddenly lit up. "Both. I may prefer a girl, as she will be delicate, and I will give her tender love and care." "You suffered a lot in childhood, and we will spoil your children." Steve smiled at his imagination of the future. "That''s true. Baby, pleasee to me as soon as possible." Tracey murmured to herself. "What nonsenses! Everyone has his lot. What will be will be, right?" Steveforted her. Tracey nodded, "You''re right. Come rain or shine. I just wish that ites quickly." "OK. The baby will rush to you without a stop as soon as it hears you. Maybe it is already on the way now." Steve joked. "It''d better be." When the music almost came to an end, Steve saw a maning close to them, "Tracey, I wish you happiness." With a slight push from Steve, Tracey fell into the arms of Adam. Steve walked away big-heartedly, ''One dance is enough.'' Adam held Tracey''s waist tightly, "Help! I begin to miss you before this song ends." "Adam, I feel sad." Tracey''s spirits was not so high as before. "Why?" ''Tm afraid that Steve will stay single forever. Will he die alone?" Tracey bit his lip. "What are you talking about? Men are not as firm as you imagine. Now he doesn''t get over you yet." "But time will heal him. One day he will meet the One with whom he spends the rest of his life." "Will he be a weird old man on that day they meet?" "Imaginary fears. Why not mind your own business?" Adam slightly pushed her away, and Tracey went back to his arms after a turn. "Think of me only when in my arms, not even Steve." "Okay, my domineering president." Tracey chuckled and said nothing more. Before the evening came, everyone went back to their respective rooms. Adam slowly walked to his room with Tracey in his arms. 15 years ago, Tracey, still a little girl then, nestled in his arms like this. With borate decorations, the room looked the same as the one they met that year. Tracey knew it at a nce. "Adam, you still remember?" "Of course, I remember everything about you." Adam gently put her on the bed and said, "My princess, have you found the Prince Charming?" Tracey threw herself into his arms, "Maybe I found a monk." Back then, Adam mocked her with a joke that the one on white horseback could be a monk rather than a Prince Charming. And she got mad at this. "Whether I am a monk or a prince, you are my destiny." He gently left a kiss on her forehead. Tracy was well dressed up tonight, not like a drowned mouse four years ago. And the cold aura shown in their meeting four years ago disappeared from Adam. Tracey put her hands around Adam''s neck. He was more gentle this time than before, perhaps because the boat in the sea shook from time to time. Both of them felt this special. There was endless love and unexinable entanglements. Tracey disgusted the intimacy four years ago, but knew how to cooperate with the initiatives now. It was a hot night! Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Apart from the surprising party, there was one more thing that made this birthday impressive for Tracey. Adam brought all her stocks here and demanded that she get changed after every round of sex. Tracey''s uniform temptation included a stewardess, nurse... Tracey was exhausted in thetter part of the night, but Adam was enrapt and excited. He even helped Tracey to put on those dresses. Tracey remembered the whisper from Adam in the last round, "Not bad. We should buy some novel onester." Tracey fell down on the pillow, ''Help! God! I shouldn''t agree to this trick from the very beginning!'' Various uniforms and lots of silk stockings were scattered around the floor. This mess should make Tracey feel shamed. Adam was fulfilled and felt satisfied with the realization of his promise that Tracy was too exhausted to get off the bed. He would like to enjoy this voyage with Tracey, but there was not much time left for them and their guestsing from far away. Others left the next morning. Tracey, wrapped in a bedsheet, was carried into the helicopter by Adam. Tracey was dormant when Adam lifted her up. And she didn''t wake up even when they were back in her apartment. With a cigarette in his hand, Steve was blowing out a smoke ring when Adam carried Tracey into the apartment, "Can''t you cherish her? Do you have to overexert every time? What, still a virgin?" Adam shot a nce at him and said, "Only if you try. Bear in mind that the night of rendezvous is always too short." "But she is a woman. How can shepare with you in strength?" There was no practical experience for Steve to refer to, but he always felt that Adam was domineering. The hickeys left on Tracey before her arrival to the US didn''t vanish yet. How brute he was! "Hmph, you will never feel satisfied. Let''s talk about it after you have a girlfriend." Adam snorted. "What''s the n for her sterility?" Adam lit a cigarette at this question, "What else can I do? The uterus is not like any other organs. It depends on her body." "Tracey is eager to have children. I can''t bear to tell her the truth." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t I share the same mind? But her body doesn''t work. Don''t tell her for the time being. She is still young, and there should be hope. I have contacted top experts in the world. We will have children." Adam had been working on this matter recently. Lance didn''t deny that there was still a chance for Tracey to get pregnant. There was still hope when the matter was not at dead ends. Adam believed that God would have mercy on him. It was a question of time. And it didn''t matter that his children cameter, as they would wait patiently. "I hope so." "I will leave soon. Take good care of Tracey during my absence, Please." Adam said seriously. "You trust me? Aren''t you afraid of an inside job?" Steve joked. "I believe in you, also in Tracey." "You''re acting so generous now. I know you. You will be jealous even if I get a little closer to Tracey." Steve sneered. "Because Tracey is too adorable." "Yes, yes, yes. Your Tracey is fair, good, and lovely. No touch, but I will watch over her, Okay?" "Okay. I go say goodbye." Adam went into Tracey''s bedroom again. He saw Tracey lying on her stomach, looking like a rabbit in sound sleep. "Tracey..." Adam gently pushed her. He couldn''t bear to wake her up without the promise that he would say goodbye to her before leaving. "Well... Adam." Tracey opened her eyes to look at Adam with a trance, "Let me sleep. I''m tired." "Honey, it''s alright, and you could go on. I juste to say goodbye." Adam touched her cheek affectionately. Tracey regained herself a little from drowsiness and stared at Adam with big eyes, "No, Adam, don''t leave." Noticing Tracey''s drowsiness, Adam scratched her nose, "Focus on your perfume course ande back to me soon. I wille to see you when on business trips." "Oh, a hug." Out of tiredness, Tracey changed her eyes from the open status into a halfopen and half- close one. Getting up in a trance, she asked for a hug with her open arms. What an adorable elf! Adam managed to suppress his horny impulse for the sake of Tracey, who was so tired. He felt disappointed that there were days before they could make out again. Adam squeezed Tracey into his arms and said, "Tracey, remember to miss me all the time." Before he could say more, Tracey''s even breathing rang beside his ears. He let go of Tracey wordlessly, ''How sound!'' After covering her with the quilt, Adam kissed her lips gently, "Tracey, have a good dream." Then he left Tracey''s apartment. Adam felt sad about every departure from Tracey, though they wouldn''t part forever. "Don''t worry, and I will take good care of her. Watch over her and prevent any approaches." Steve concluded from Adam''s lingering eyes that a man could get worse lovesickness than any woman. "Goodbye." Adam looked forward and left without looking back. Steve closed the door. There was nothing changed in the house, but he knew Adam''s aura already made it different. Tracey didn''t get up until sunset. Rubbing her eyes, she subconsciously looked to the side, only to find no man there. She remembered vaguely that Adam hade to say goodbye when she slept. She tried to call him, but his phone was cut off. Tracey put on clothes. She still felt tired, and her legs shook a little when she got off the bed. How crazy they werest night! She came out of her bedroom after washing up. And she found Steve in the kitchen, "Steve, you almost be my babysitter." "Thank god you know that! I leave all my business behind to take care of you. You should pay me back well in the future." Steve joked again. "Of course I will. My baby will be your goddaughter. What an amazing repay!" "Don''t, please don''t do that. You n to leave the child to me, while you and Adam enjoy your life before the flowers and under the moon?" "I won''t spend the rest of my life being a babysitter? Your trick won''t work." Steve said exaggeratedly. "You just knew it," Tracey said with a smile. Neither of them mentioned Adam''s departure. The separation was sad, so why not talk about something happy? Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Peaceful life came back again after Adam left. The perfume course at night and daily practice in the laboratory helped Tracey get over her sense of loss quickly. Wilson gave keys to Tracey after they got well acquainted with each other. Tracey spent all day in theb, and Steve, who came to check Tracey, became a frequenter of Wilson''s apartment. Both Wilson and Steve tried to learn more about each other, regardless of their hostility at the beginning. The lively Steve was a sharp contrast to the reserved Wilson. Every day Steve came to the Wilson''s after work. He either cooked for Tracey or brought some yummy takeaways to her. Tracey hesitated at first, "Steve, you know a neat freak like him hates food smells in his house." "No big deal. Doesn''t he eat? We will cleanse the house after the meals." Steve didn''t care about it at all. There was ab, and Wilson taught her at night; therefore, Tracey almost spent all day in the Wilson''s. Tracey came in the morning and studied on her own during Wilson''s absence. The devices, documents, and precious notes here benefited her self-learning greatly. Out of respect for Wilson, Tracey tried to keep his apartment as tidy as possible. But Steve held a different opinion. In his words, you couldn''t spoil a freak, so he would like to cure this neat freak. Wilson got used to his gloomy life. He ate outside after work, then dragged himself home with exhaustion. Different from the past, there was warm light to greet him upon his returning home. In nature, Wilson liked cool tones, so the lights in his apartment were in cool ones. Not knowing Wilson''s preference, Tracey changed the lights into warm colors. Upon his entry, Wilson was touched by the warm light. Gradually, Wilson got used to this warmth in his apartment. But today, more than that, there were alsoughter and food smells. Steve and Tracey were having fun in the living room. At the sight of Wilson, they subconsciously stopped on the spot, "Wilson, you, you''re back." Tracey felt embarrassed for forgetting herself as a guest here. "Do you have dinner? If not,e, have some with us." Steve was careless. Tracey noticed all kinds of snacks Steve brought over and potato chips scattered on the table. She felt being caught red hand, "I''ll do the cleaning right away." She bore in mind that Wilson was a neat freak. Tracey felt sorry about the mess in his apartment, while she was grateful to Wilson for the perfume courses. Steve was stuffing potato chips into his mouth without scruple. Tracey red at him and asked, "Won''t stop?" Aplex feeling rose in Wilson''s heart. It had been a long time ago that his apartment was so noisy. "Who allowed your entry?" he asked coldly. "I''m here to check Tracey." Steve ignored the coldness of the man. "Clean up now, as I hate mess," Wilson ordered coldly. The room had been as tidy and clean as usual in the past few days when Tracey stayed here alone. However, Steve messed up everything upon his appearance in this apartment. "Sh*t." Steve stood up. Wilson mistook that Steve would start his cleaning up, but instead, Steve scattered all those potato chips over the floor. "Hahaha, clean up, tidy up." Tracey raised her eyebrows speechlessly. She wondered if Steve''s childish behaviors resulted from heavy work pressure. Wilson was at a loss for words for what before his eyes. A president of a listedpany was so puerile that he even tramped on those chips on the floor, making a mess into a disaster. "Are you out of your mind?" There was rage burning in Wilson''s chest. Steve came to challenge him without an invitation. ''Tm helping. Howe a man is a neat freak?" Steve happily jumped up and down in the room. Tracey had a presentiment that Wilson was losing control of his fury. Then she saw that Wilson ran toward Steve, who escaped immediately. One went after another. Tracey enjoyed the show. Tracey knew that Steve was trying to help Wilson. The interactions with Wilson in the past few days convinced Steve that Wilson was not a bad guy. And the story about Chelsea Tracey shared strengthened his determination to help Wilson. Therefore, he messed up with Wilson with a wish that Wilson could open his heart. Two men rolled around on the bed. Tracey took photos aside as she knew that it was not a real fight. The scene was so rare that Tracey started live streaming with her phone. "Adam, let me show you some wonder." "Hmm?" Adam tried to find out what happened behind Tracey. Locking up with each other, Wilson and Steve started a pillow fight. "Amazing? Once in a lifetime." Tracey snickered with her mouth covered. "Stay away from them. Be careful not to get involved in the fight," Adam said with concern. "Okay." "Tracey, let alone of helping me, how could you start live streaming? Do you forget that I came with food for you?" Steve was held down by Wilson while speaking. "It''s your fault to scatter the chips all around. If I were Wilson, I would beat you up too." Tracey gloated on the side. "Help! Wilson, be gentle. Are you jealous of my smooth skin?" Steve''s scream came. Adam smiled at the sight of Tracey''s smile. Theughter from the phone filled Adam''s office. Adam felt like being on the spot with them. This feeling was good. "You are gloating. You ungrateful!" Steve threw a pillow at Tracey. Tracey''s phone fell on the ground, and Adam heard a bang. Next came Tracey''s drifting voice, "How dare you hit me? Wilson, please help me." Tracey ran to Wilson and took his side to be against Steve. There was no sight of Tracey on the phone, but Adam could see a snowke of goose feathers with three merry voices. "Tracey, that''s how you repay me. Humph, wait and see." Steve started to attack Tracey, while Wilson protected Tracey. Thanked God that Wilson''s bed was big enough for the three of them to roll forward and back. Finally, they lied on the bed out of exhaustion. Traceyughed so hard that her stomach ached. It had been years since thest time Wilsonughed from the depth of his heart. "I, I give in. I''m exhausted." Tracey breathed heavily. "You are delicate," Stevemented. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "To the hell with you, Steve!" Adam roared on the phone. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Laughters came from the bed, where the three of them were lying. Tracey got up, standing on the floor covered with goose feathers, "Steve, you started the fight, so you do the cleaning." "Tracey, you can''t do this to me!" "Time for ss. And thanks for your service."Tracey patted Steve''s shoulder. Steve distorted his face out of disappointment, ''Look what you have done!'' From the corner of Wilson''s mouth emerged a faint smile, like a lotus in blossom, fresh and elegant. From that day on, Steve felt at home at Wilson''s apartment. Wilson dined at home rather than outside because Tracey cooked every day. The dishes were not so yummy as those in good restaurants, but they were peculiar. Adam, through a video chat, red at them. Tracey cooked for Adam a few times, so Adam felt jealous of both Steve and Wilson whose cooker was Tracey. During dining time, Steve made a video chat with Adam. Without choice, Adam watched them dining every time. The grudge between Wilson and Adam softened gradually. It was getting cold. Tracey had gifts in perfume, and Wilson was good at teaching; therefore, Tracey was an expert on spice now. N?velDrama.Org content rights. More importantly, Tracey was hard working. She recited the natures, fragrances, and matches for every spice after Steve and Wilson went to work. Like painting, theponents and ratios were important for a perfume. Tracy managed to get a perfumer certificate. Out of her adoration for Tracey, Ghana called Tracey to dine at Luke''s from time to time. And Luke gave Tracey some tips on perfume sometimes. Tracey started to develop her own perfume. And Wilson learned that Tracey was stimted to learn perfume by NE. To be honest, Wilson didn''t like NE at all. With all these considered, Wilson decided to help Tracey develop her new perfume. For the perfect form, they went through tests again and again. It was easy to buy perfume. However, there were hundreds of thousands of trials and tests before a new fragrance was produced by perfumers. There were knock-offs. But an expert could distinguish the bad perfumes from good ones by a sniff, as a good perfume would make people feel pleasant. The fragrance of the featured products of a brand never changed, as one percent increase in the fragrance made the scent too strong, while one percent decrease too weak. A ssical perfume could only be created with a perfect form by a rigorous perfumer. Tracey could take a break after Wilson joined her project. It was not easy for a beginner like her to achieve something great. NE was red with anger for Tracey''s refusal. Now he was resolute to find a better partner than Tracey. But it was weird that all potential partners declined NE when they learned that Rachel was the spokesperson for his perfume. These refusals resulted from the bad reputation of Rachel, and no one would like to risk their companies for her. It was a pity to lose the orders from NE, but there were still so many skincare products for them to explore. These potential partners are informed enough to know what a profitable business was. Rachel felt bitter. She failed to get what she wanted from her marriage. She intended to repair their martial rtionship by taking good care of Sean, injured. But to make things worse, Sean didn''t speak with her now. Rechel had a bad reputation before the stagnation of her career. Then, that event dragged her into infamy, her talent agency stopped all her jobs, what was worse, thepanies for which she had been a spokesperson demandedpensations. For the sake of the profits, the investors forbade Rachel to attend any propaganda activities of an uing movie in which she was a leadingdy. What was done could not be undone, and Rachel had to live with bitterness for the time being. Both her name and photos were deleted from all promotion materials. The second leadingdy got promoted to be the protagonist in both the movie and those promotion activities. The second leadingdy was Talia Greer, older than Tracey, but she had never forgotten herself before Rachel in the past. When Rachel was in depression, Talia called her. "Hi." Rachel held a cigarette in her hand and looked into the distance with a depressed face. It was said that Tracey had gone to the US, but Sean still didn''t spare a thought on her. "Rachel, why didn''t youe to the press conference?" Talia asked with a smile. Once bullied by Rachel, Talia decided to take advantage of this opportunity to humiliate Rachel. "Is it interesting to pretend ignorant?" Rachel said coldly. "Oh, I forget that you are idle now. Why not quit and stay home to be a housewife?" "Da*n you." Rachel hung up the phone. ''Since when a small person like Talia could humiliate me?'' Her mind was filled with resentment, and she would never give up. A cold expression shed past her face. Then she made a call to NE. "William, it''s me." "Rachel, what''s up?" William sounded tired. He, a lucky person, felt bad for his first setback. "Do you remember the perfume advertisement we talked aboutst time? I have the time now. What about taking the publicity cover first?" Rachel tried to sound as sweet as possible. "The perfume..." Ne had a bone in the throat. "Well? Do you change your mind about the spokesperson?" Rachel wouldn''t quit as Talia had suggested. She would fight to the end, and her straw to clutch at was NE. Exposure was important for a pop star. Now Rachel needed exposure to impress the public. Even scandals would help her with exposure. If she could clear her name, there wouldn''t be any problems. "No. I will keep my promise. But I have trouble with dealers at present." NE looked grim. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 It had been days since that event happened. Rachel assumed that NE was finalizing the perfume project, but it seemed the project didn''t proceed well. "My bad?"1 Rachel asked deliberately. She had known everything. Her agentpany wouldn''t have given up on her if there was a little hope. In the past few days, all brands, for which she was a spokesperson, demanded to terminate their cooperations and asked for penal sums. Her agent was busy with all these messes in the past few days. Rachel''s public image was in ruins. Like Tracey, every potential partner refused to cooperate when NE proposed Rachel to be the spokesperson. The project schedule for this new perfume had been put off several times. His teammates were persuading NE to give up Rachel. However, NE would like to keep his promise, as he felt Rachel''s disappointment unbearable. He was looking for ways out. In fact, he had hisst shift. "No. I will make it work.'' Rachel was clear that she herself was the only problem in this project. But she still took advantage of Wiliam. For the sake of Wiliam, Rachel should have withdrawn on her own initiative. But Wiliam was herst hope, so whatever happened, Rachel wouldn''t give up. What was more, Rachel knew that Wiliam still had a trump card. The Tuners owned thergest company in the industry of skincare products at home. That would be Wiliam''sst shift if no one procured the authority of the agency. That was why Rachel always had confidence in Wiliam. With the support of the Turners, Rachel might clear her name in the future. But Wiliam didn''t feel like turning to his family for help if there was a choice. "I''m sorry, William. Do you have time tonight? I would like to invite you to dinner. It had been days since we metst time." Rachel was desperate to grab hold of Wiliam. "Okay, you make the reservation, I willeter." William hung up the phone tiredly. He nced over those documents. Nopanies agreed to cooperate, even if he surrendered a large part of the profits. Rachel was like a hot potato avoided by everyone. Apart from Rachel, he knew there was still one man behind this. It was Adam! Wiliam had been on good terms with Adam. Now he was retaliated by Adam because of his dispute with Tracey. Rachel could restore her public image through several charitable activities. And the profits he surrendered were tempting. Mostpanies would waver their resolutions for these munificent conditions. It was his first time to make such a concession, but still, no cooperation finalized. As a result, William had no choice but to turn to his family for help. Well, William still chose to keep his word. Rachel hung up the phone and threw away the cigarette butt. The rtionship with Sean in the past few days was tiring. That man hadpletely shattered herst hope. She would strive for her own future if Sean failed to provide one to her. ''Tracey and Sean, I will give you hell! I will live a good life, better than both of you.'' After a shower, Rachel got changed. When she passed by the study room, Sean was focusing on his documents. Sean was hot when working hard, which Rachel fell for back then. But everything changed now. Once upon a time, Rachel had no doubt that Sean and she would live a happy life when Tracey disappeared from their world. With this belief, Rachel married Sean, realizing her dream. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she found that happiness required more than a marriage certificate. Whatever you did was a mistake if that man didn''t love you. ''If that''s the case, why should I beg for his love pathetically? Hum!" Raising his head, Sean saw Rachel dressed up gorgeously. Sean was confused about her dressing up, for Rachel shouldn''t have worked recently. After a deep breath, Rachel walked to Sean step by step. She made a decision in her heart. "Sean." She called him gently. This was herst endeavor for his love. "Yes?" The man stopped writing and looked at Rachel coldly as if she was just a stranger rather than his wife. The coldness of Sean made Rachel feel pathetic, as she still considered this man as her husband. "I have an appointment." She approached him on purpose. She hoped Sean could smell the scent she was wearing. A husband should be concerned about his wife, who left home at night. "Got it." Sean looked away from her and didn''t ask about her appointed ce and her date, let alone of her time of return. ''He doesn''t care about me at all?'' Sean''s indifference is the biggest harm to Rachel. She bit her lip and said obstinately, "I won''te back this evening." She even made stress on the word won''t. This time, the man who buried his head in the documents did not even raise his head, "Got it." That was all. He would listen if she told him, and he didn''t care if she didn''t inform him. That was their matrimony? The corners of Rachel''s mouth curled into a sneer. ''Very well, Sean, you ruin all my hope. From now on, you will be sorry for what you said today for the rest of your life!'' Rachel left without any dy, though she cherished a wish that Sean could stop her. Rachel didn''t ask for more. She would stay at home to be an understanding wife and loving mother for one word from Sean. When she was at the door, the man finally opened his mouth, "Wait." Rachel turned around quickly. When she was ready to throw herself into his arms, his cold eyes stopped her. "Please close the door when you leave. Knock first next time youe in." He said indifferently. Clenching her fists, Rachel looked bad. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Okay!" Then she mmed the door. This time, she went away without turning her head. A gust of cold wind swept over her when Rachel came out of the vi. But it was nothingpared with her sorrows at heart. She felt cold both outside and inside. The chauffeur was waiting at the door. Rachel got in the car expressionlessly. She shot ast nce at the vi which she thought was their love nest. The leaves in the courtyard were dancing in the cold wind. She looked away, "Let''s go." Chapter 483 Chapter 483 In the restaurant, Rachel saw that Wiliam was haggard. His confidence was reced by gloominess. "William, I''m sorry for beingte. A traffic jam on the road." Rachel exined. "It doesn''t matter. I arrived a few minutes ago. I ordered the dishes you liked. See if there is anything else you want to eat." William tried to cheer up. ncing over the menu, Rachel found that all dishes were her favorites. It urred to her that Wiliam always treated her whenever demanded in her childhood. "What''s in your mind?" William felt good at the sight of Rachel''s faint smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Well, it urs to me that I always asked you to buy me ice creams and marshmallows when young." "Yes, you liked those snacks. The park was your harbor whenever you got angry, but two ice creams could melt your anger." For most people, childhood was the happiest time in one''s life, and one could be relieved from the sorrows with two ice creams. Rachel looked at the menu in her hand, and her tears slowly rolled down her face. She had loved Sean for years and remembered all his preferences. Apart from his dressing style, she knew his favorite color, food, and scent. But did he know anything about herself? Years past, he still didn''t care what she liked to eat. Whenever he ordered dishes, he would choose the ones Tracey preferred. Was it out of habit? One would be eager to learn everything about his lover if it was true love, and these memories wouldst forever. Rachel doubted whether her past devotion to a man who loved others was worthwhile. After all these years, this question urred to Rachel for the first time. She still remembered the night before the wedding. Her mother asked her a question when choosing jewelry for her. "Rachel, you will get married tomorrow. But I have a question, do you love Sean?" "Mom, aren''t you talking nonsense? What is the point of my marriage if I don''t love him?" Rachel was busy selecting nes and earrings for the wedding the next day. "What about Sean? After all these years, does he love you?" Rachel fell silent. She had thought that Sean would love her after Tracey left. She went to the same university where he was matricted. However, Sean skipped grades. She was still a sophomore while Sean graduated. Later, Sean took over his family business. Different from her expectation, her imagined college romance didn''te. In her imagination, her love life with Sean in college would be like the one between Sean and Tracey back in high school, envious by everyone. When Sean was busy with his business, Rachel started her career in the entertainment circle. There were few times they met. Rachel made a video call to Sean every night. Sean seldom talked as loads of work piled up before him. Rachel was considerate. She asked Sean to aim the camera at himself, so she could see his face when Sean was at work. Sean would never find out that every time Rachel dressed up carefully before the video chat. Rachel was always the one who led the conversation. She could share what happened in the theater orment on the directors. Sean would say ''Well'' or didn''t respond at all. Back then, she thought Sean was too busy. But she tried to understand. A career was vital for a man, so she neverined of his busy work. Now Rachel realized how ridiculous she had been. Actually, Sean took his business as an excuse to avoid her. ''Will he keep staring at the screen if the video caller is Tracey?'' Rachel figured this problem out sote. After all these years, William still remembered her tastes. Although sleeping beside herself, Sen never cared about her. She woke up from her broken dream and her imagined world copsed. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? You don''t like these dishes? Then reorder. I am not quite sure of your taste now after all these years." Williamforted her quickly. Rachel shook her head, "No, I like these foods." "Then what are you crying for? Rachel, what happens?" William was sensitive. "William, I... my marriage is a mistake." Rachel realized how aggrieved she was. Her mother once told her, "Rachel, marriage is important for a woman. An ill-suited marriage will ruin a woman easily." "It is known to all that Sean agreed to be your boyfriend because of responsibility. But responsibility is different from love." "I thought he would love you someday. But even now, I still feel that he doesn''t love you." "I regret now. If you don''t love each other, there is still a way out before the wedding." "Mom, what are you talking about? Our wedding invitations have been sent out. More than that, I am happy with Sean. It''s my dream to marry him. I marry my Prince Charming atst. I''m so happy." "s..." Her mother''s sigh was still lingering in her mind. Rachel came to understand that she herself was a fool after suffering all those emotional abuses from Sean in the past years. "Are you talking about Sean? Does he bully you? Da*n it! How dare he! I will teach him a lesson." William''s heart was almost melting at the sorrowful tears of Rachel whom he once held dear. Rachel threw herself into Sean''s arms, "I''m sorry, William. I let you down. I have always known that you love me, but I..." "Cut that off. I never me you. Love is uncontroble. Tell me what happened. Is there any misunderstanding between you two? Tolerance is important in a marriage." Although William still loved Rachel, he was not a man looting a burning house. He assumed there was only a quarrel between the couple. Rachel burst into a rage of tears under the constion of William. She couldn''t help wondering why she was so blind in the past and started a wild goose chase. She let both William and herself down. Such an idiot! "Hello, Sir, here is your steak." The waiter came in with the steak when Rachel was crying in William''s arms. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Before the scandal, Rachel was recognized as a good-quality idol, pure and noble. Her costume drama and movies were popr across the country. People from primary students to the aged of 80 liked Rachel very much. This waiter was once her fan. He would have kicked up his heels if he met Rachel before the scandal. Now Rachel disgusted him. The fact that Rachel nestled in the arms of a man who wasn''t her husband convinced the waiter of news of Rachel''s illicit love. And the waiter felt that the news wasn''t so awesome as what he saw. The waiter left the room after serving the dishes. Then he spread what he witnessed among his colleagues in a sh, "Guess who in that private room?" "Who? Don''t keep us guessing." A waitress was curious. "It''s Rachel, who is ruined by scandals!" "Rachel? I saw that a man went in that room, but he isn''t her husband, is he?" "No. I know who President Sheng is. Guess what, Rachel is so cheap! She was in that man''s arms when I went in! Tut tut, her wedding was held not long ago! These pop stars are hypocritical and double- faced, as expected. What an actress!" "Are you sure? Maybe they are talking about business. In my opinion, that man isn''t an ordinary person." "Well, no business asks a woman to nestle in a man''s arms. They may have proceeded further, only if I went inter." "I took those hearsays as nders from gossip magazines. But I would like to believe them now. What a mess the entertainment circle is! Goddess? Disgusting!." "By the way, it is said that the paparazzi will reward tip- off. Why don''t we earn some pocket money with it?" One of them suggested. "What happens if we get aint from Rachel?" "Only God knows who tips off if we all keep silent about it. What''s more, it ismon that paparazzi follow a pop star." "I agree! We just help expose the true color of this so-called goddess. It''s so disgusting!" Now Rachel left the arms of William. William was asking about the problem between This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Rachel and Sean. Rachel always hid her sorrow and bitterness from others to unted her superiority. She was recognized as a goddess with high social status and a good background. She felt that people could make fun of her if her miserable matrimony was exposed. Frequently, Rachel tipped off the paparazzi with fake news, such as a romantic event from Sean and how much Sean loved her. She did this for sensationalization, but this news also increased her poprity, for people loved witnessing happiness. William, when abroad, could also learn of their sweet love through the news. Therefore, William didn''t express his love to Rachel. "Are you suggesting that you manipted those news stories? The paparazzi took those pictures as you nned?" William felt somewhat incredible. "Yes. I hated that my miserable matrimony was exposed. But I lose confidence in my marriage now, as Sean doesn''t love me at all. Whatever I do is fruitless." Rachel drank one ss after another. "You are such a fool! Do you devote to a man who doesn''t love you? Are you lost your mind?" William was surprised that Rachel loved Sean so much. ''Tm neither crazy nor stupid. I was just blinded by love. It is my first time to speak out my sorrows. I''m afraid..." "What are you afraid of?" "I am afraid of being made fun of. I pretended to live a better life than others to cover my sufferings." "I don''t dare to talk to my Mon because she will feel sad. William, I feel tired." Rachel turned red on the face for drinking. "Rachel, what about this? I will have a talk with Sean. I feel sorry for you." William said with pity. "It won''t work, William. He doesn''t love me. He won''t be sorry even if I die before him right now." Rachel knew Sean well. Sean looked humble and gentle, but coldblooded more than anyone at heart. Moreover, he was stubborn. His aversion toward Rachel was as strong as his love for Tracey. Rachel regretted of her dirty tricks, which left a bad impression to Sean. "William, leave me alone. I would like to see the devil before going home tonight." Rachel drank a whole bottle of red wine, and her face turned bright red. "Stop drinking. You are drunk." William saw that she didn''t try the steak, "You should have some food." "I''m sad. I don''t want to eat." Rachel felt terrible at the thought of Sean''s indifference. It was gettingte. William proposed to leave and paid the bill. The waiter stared at them. After helping Rachel into the car, William said, "Where is your home? I will drive you home." "William, I don''t want to go home. That house is so cold. Do you know that? On the wedding night, Sean spent that night in a bar andpletely ignored me when he was home." Rachel wailed at those aggrieved memories. "Where are you going if not your home? You can''t stay in the car all night." "William, send me to a hotel nearby. I can''t stay in that house anymore." "How can a house without a family be called home? I only feel cold there." At this, William felt sorry for Rachel. And he was worried that Sean would misunderstand if he sent the drunken Rachel home now. William tried to avoid a further misunderstanding between Rachel and Sean. Instead of a hotel, William took Rachel back to his vi. Rachel already fell asleep when William parked the car. William got off the car after turning off the engine. The tear stains were still on Rachel''s cheeks, which caused William to smile. ''This girl likes to cry as she did in the past.'' With Rachel carried in his arms, William walked into the vi. The servant was surprised at this scene. "I need a guest room." "Yes, Mr. William. I''ll get it ready right away." The servant rushed upstairs. William ced Rachel on the bed in a guest room. When leaving, William found that Rachel was tightly holding the chest part of his shirt. William didn''t notice when Rachel woke up, but she was looking at William with tearful eyes. "Rachel, this is my home. You can rest assured. It won''t be cold here." William set the air conditioner in the house. "William, I made mistakes." Rachel suddenly threw herself into William''s arms. "Why are you shedding tears again?" "William, you are the one who will bring me happiness. I don''t realize it until now." Raising her head from his arms, Rachel kissed William. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 William was shocked by this sudden kiss. Rachel was always the little girl next door, whom William loved. However, he didn''t express his feelings to Rachel, because he was afraid that Rachel, who was still young then, would be scared. Later, Rachel shared with William her feelings toward Sean. Although heartbroken, William congratted Rachel with sincerity. From then on, he had stayed abroad until recently. Since Rachel was married, William decided to get over her. When William looked forward to a new rtionship, Rachel turned back to him. William pushed Rachel away with a rush, "Rachel, do you know what you''re doing? You''re married, and Sean is your husband." "William, I know, but I regret now. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life with Sean now. William, you still love me, right? I... will you marry me?" With a bright red face, Rachel asked scrupulously. Wiliam would have been exalted, if Rachel had said so in the past. However, he felt like being punched in the head now. He never thought that Rachel would confess her love to him, especially under the circumstance that she was newly married. "Well? William, you don''t like me?" Rachel grabbed his clothes. "No, it is not so. Rachel, listen to me. Because of a quarrel with Sean, you''re drunken. Don''t make any decisions when you aren''t sober, because they are insane." William still kept a clear head, though Rachel was drunk. He tried to prevent Rachel from blundering in her marriage, which had a mere nominal existence. "William, I am sober, and I know what I am talking about and doing. I have ceased to love Sean, whom I once cherished most in my life." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "In the past seven years, I have strived for this man, hard and alone. However, my devotion didn''t shorten our distance but pushed him away." "A woman like me longs for love and care. I am tired of chasing after a mirage. I would like to start over with someone else." "And it is you. I hope to be your bride and mother of your children. I have a dream about an understanding wife and loving mother, which Sean fails to help me realize." William knew from this confession that Rachel kept a clear mind. However, William was dragged into struggles by this speech. "But you are Mrs. Sheng now. If I get involved, can you imagine how bad your reputation will be?" William said thoughtfully. William touched Rachel''s cheek gently. Only a man in love would put her reputation at priority. "I will start the divorce procedure as soon as possible. Anyway, Sean will be d at this decision, as he doesn''t love me. William, let me be frank, I am not a virgin. However, the only sex I have is four years ago." "All these years Sean and I have slept in respective rooms. I...I am not that experienced. Do you mind?" Rachel threw caution to the wind. At this moment, Rachel lost her mind. The indifference showed by Sean before her departure stung Rachel to do something that would hurt Sean. She did this to revenge herself on Sean, or because William touched her, Rachel was confused. "Rachel, you should know that I care about only you. Because of love, I wish you give a second thought on your reputation." "A good fame is important for a pop star if you would like to continue your career in the entertainment circle. And our rtionship will do you no good if it is spread out. I..." "William, enough. I want you tonight." Rachel sat on William''s thighs and gently pushed him down to the bed. Taking off her clothes one by one, Rachel was still raw in this situation. Four years ago, she spent a long time persuading herself to fulfill her n. Rachel taught herself techniques by watching lots of videos before the implementation, as she would like to please Sean. However, Sean took it as a task or a way to vent his grievances, and there was neither softness nor affectionateness in it. Rachel acted following her vague memories. The skills, which didn''t work on Sean, caused amazing changes in William. No man could refuse his love. William started with scruple but ended with happiness. The love was fabulous, and the night was long. Rachel had suspected if she herself could go on, as William was not her love. However, she felt good as William cherished her with tenderness. Just like how Adam took care of Tracey. Rachel had to admit that she felt envious of the love Adam showed to Tracey. What was more, she once wished that Sean would love her that deeply one day. But her wish would be a wish forever. And Rachel gained what she longed for from William rather than Sean. That was the unpredictable fate! William treated Rachel like one precious treasure, so Rachel enjoyed it rather than felt sick. The next morning, Rachel nestled in William''s arms. She had a time- travel feeling when opening her eyes. William, whom Rachel had respected most since childhood,y beside her. This feeling was novel and amazing. "Are you awake? How is your sleep?" William was nervous because he was afraid that what happenedst night was only a mistake caused by wine. What came next after William took the drunken words seriously? ''Will Rachel think me as an asshole?'' William wondered what was in the mind of his childhood sweetheart. Rachel didn''t pull herself away from William but rested her head on William''s shoulder. "Thank you, William. You made me feel like a woman." "Rachel, do you regret it? If you do, I can pretend that nothing happened. I will leave your world from now on, and you can move on with him..." Before William could finish his words, Rachel kissed him on the lips, "No, William. I don''t need Sean anymore. I can lead a happy life with you, while Sean makes me suffer." "I will divorce him as soon as possible. William, our rtionship will work in just ways after my divorce." Rachel raised her hope for love again. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 William felt both pleased and worried about Rachel''s decision to divorce. No one would object to his marriage with Miss Rachel Nan. Unfortunately, Rachel was Mrs. Sheng with lots of terrible scandals now. The Turners were one family well respected with a good name in the upper ss. More than that, both his parents and grandparents were conservative. William could predict the obstacles for both Rachel and himself before their marriage. The Turners disliked women from the entertainment business because these women would do whatever it required for resources. More than once, William''s parents warned their son that they wouldn''t ept a woman from the entertainment business to be their daughter-inw. Rachel was a scandalous pop star with digamy now. The Turners would be OK with their friendship but disagree with their marriage. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "William, what are you thinking about?" Rachel felt satisfied. For the first time, she could enjoy being loved ardently by a man. Rachel felt sorry for the time and fame consumed meaninglessly in the past years. "Nothing. I feel tired." William did not speak his mind. He would like to leave the trouble to time. Touched by William, his parents might ept Rachel as their daughter-inw. "Well, William, it''s gettingte. I''ll go talk about the divorce with him." If this affair was a plotted revenge on Seanst night, Rachel felt convinced this morning that she would like to spend the rest of her life with someone who loved her rather than Sean. Her obsessiveness was too strong in the past, while Sean had been perfect in her imagination. As a result, Rachel got hurt in this rtionship, but Sean didn''t care at all. Seeing Rachel dressed up, William fell into deep thought. They couldn''t offset all unhappiness with two icecreams as they did in childhood. There was reality, which might tear them apart. William was reproaching himself for the impulsest night. He lit a cigarette with a conclusion that he had made Rachel''s life harder. Coming out from the bathroom, Rachel saw William smoking at the bedside, handsome and captivating. In the smoke, Rachel felt that she should have been sightless and insane in the past. If not so, how could she fail to notice William but chased after ruthless Sean instead? She intended to end that nightmare and start a beautiful love. Only that Rachel didn''t know there might be another abyss before her. "William, you seem upset. Is it about me?" Rachel found the wrinkles between his eyebrows upon hering close. "No. I am alright. You have breakfast downstairs. I''lle after washing up." William left the bed. Rachel nodded and left. She felt hungry now, as she almost had nothing yesterday. The servant recognized Rachel now. She was bewildered why William would hang out with this notorious woman. Although feeling detested, the servant did her job. She showed neither warmth nor coldness to Rachel. The servant didn''t spoil Rachel''s good mood. Rachel proposed to leave after breakfast. William was absent-minded all the time. After thorough consideration, William was sure that his parents would be furious at this affair. William loved his parents very much. "Rachel, I have work to do. The chauffeur will drive you home." William felt perplexed about the situation now. "Okay." William saw Rachel off. At the gate, Rachel put her arms around William''s neck and kissed his lips, "William, see youter." "OK." The paparazzi who squatted in the distance pressed the shutter, "Tsk tsk, tsk, look at our goddess! She stayed out all night, not long after her wedding. More than that, there are goodbye kisses. What a poor cuckold President Sheng is!" "I believe this recent news will make a sensation. I feel excited now. By the way, we should investigate that man." "Of course, he''s important in this affair." "A good show is on it way." "Haha, the chief editor will reward us this time." "A glee feast?!" Rachel knew nothing about the paparazzi. She habitually checked if there was any missed call on her phone. She should feel guilty if there was a call from Sean. But the reality told her that Sean didn''t care about her at all. After the scandal, Rachel had no jobs and received no phone calls. She felt idle, which was rare in the past when she had endless work with filming and shootingmercial ads included. Sean was reading the newspaper on the sofa when Rachel arrived. Sean didn''t ask anything at the sight of Rachel. Rachel walked up to Sean, " Sean, I have something to say." Sean raised his head to look at the woman. In his memory, it was the first time that Rachel talked to him in such a tone. "Yes?" "Let''s get a divorce." Sean doubted what he heard because he felt it impossible for Rachel to say so. Rachel, who managed to be Mrs. Sheng after all these years, demanded a divorce? Did she lose her mind for taking the wrong pill or having a fever? Sean didn''t love Rachel, so he felt just surprised, not heartbroken, at this proposal. "Well, reasons." Sean''s indifference convinced Rachel that she had made the right choice. "You don''t love me, and I am tired of loving you. This marriage exists in name only, and there are only pains and sorrows left. I have thought it overst night. I would like to set both of us free. From now on, I don''t care about whom you love." For this speech, Sean looked at Rachel carefully. The woman before him changed overnight, and he wondered what caused the changes. "Really? I agree to divorce, but I hope that we could put it off." "Why?" Rachel was confused. The man didn''t oppose the divorce, why did he postpone it? Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Closing the financial morning papers in his hand, Sean put them on the tea table. There was not a slight change on his face, and he still looked cold and aloof. Every time, Rachel couldn''t help wondering at this expression if Sean would be nicer to a potential business partner than to her. Sean was stingy with his smiles. In all these years, there were only a few times to count that Sean smiled at Rachel. Rachel didn''t upgrade herself in the heart of Sean but was treated worse than a stranger. She hoped that she herself could be part of his reasons for dying the divorce. If so, she could persuade herself to move on with Sean. William was herst shift. Apart from her desperation in this marriage, seeking attention from Sean was another reason why Rachel proposed divorce. Rachel wished that Sean would regret for what he had done and be good to herself from then on. However, Sean articted three reasons without hesitation, "Firstly, there have been lots of scandalous stories about you recently. If I divorce you now, there will be a terrible bacsh against me from the media." "Secondly, I just became the controlling president with the equity transferring agreement from my grandfather. This divorce would influence the Sheng Group badly." "Lastly, I once told my family that we were good before the transferring. If I divorce now, my grandfather will think of me as a share swindler." "In conclusion, I won''t divorce you now. As I promised, this divorce will proceedter." Rachel stared at Sean with wide-open eyes, as she couldn''t believe his ruthlessness. "You, what did you say..." "I think I have made myself clear. What else do you want?" Rachel rushed toward Sean and grabbed his cor, "Sean, to the he*l with you! Can''t I be part of your reasons for the dy?" Tears rolled down her cheeks, "I took a crush on you the first time I saw you in 10th grade. But how merciless God is!" "You fell for Tracey. I spent three years waiting for you. Finally, you agreed to be my boyfriend." "I thought that you would try to love me after Tracey left. I learned to cook what you liked, and I made changes to please you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Each kiss in my films is taken from forced perspective, and I never take jobs which include the slightest sex, because I am afraid that you will be angry." "I love you, so I care about you. But you, what am I to you?" Sean was still calm when questioned by Rachel, "Rachel, don''t you know that? You should have known it long ago. The moment you tricked me and climbed onto me, you were destined to be a tool for my getting shares." Rachel always knew why Sean continued their rtionship. However, she still felt hurt when Sean spoke it out without scruple. "Yes, I''m your tool. But have you ever thought of me as a woman? It''s my fault for drugging you, but do I deserve all these?" Sean felt nothing at the wails of Rachel, "Rachel, everyone should pay for his own choices." "You shouldn''t shrink back from the consequences after you choose. I live in he*l every day for my wrong choice." "You live in he*l for choosing me? You could refuse that night, but you didn''t! Now I understand why Tracey chose Adam." Rachel knew what hurt Sean most. And she would like to drag Sean into he*l to share her desperations and sorrows. "It is my choice, and I am standing the racket. You asked why I didn''t love you because I hate you." "If not for that night, Tracey should have been my fiancee. But everything changed after that night. I feel disgusted with you every day in the past years." This couple threw at each other with deliberate cruelty, and their fake intimacy before the press was such a joke! Rachel pped Sean in the face, "You are shameless! Why don''t you divorce me immediately!" "I told you. We''ll divorce after two months, at least." Sean got up, ''This p offsets everything I owe her!'' "You bastard!" Rachel roared. ''Sean won''t divorce now, and I make a promise to William to get divorced as soon as possible. What should I do now?'' For Rachel, William and Sean were as different as heaven and he*l now. Comparing the tenderness William showedst night with the pains Sean brought her on their wedding night, Rachel was determined to divorce. She must divorce Sean! At his study upstairs, Sean wondered why Rachal, who had an obsession with him, proposed a divorce. He didn''t mind the divorce for two reasons. Firstly, he didn''t love Rachel; secondly, he was tired of those showy acts before the press. Sean had no interest in acting, while Rachel was a genius in this, as she acted even in life. Sean once nned to divorce Rachel after getting hold of those shares. But Rachel proposed before he did. He was OK with her initiative. Before the window, Sean stood with his hands behind his back. Winter was already here. He was curious how ''she'' was doing in the LIS and when she woulde back. Picking up the phone, Sean wanted to call. But he hesitated for ten minutes before dialing the numbers. He wanted to ask her if there was still a chance for him if he divorced Rachel. In fact, he had her answer at heart before asking. How could she refuse Adam, who was so good to her? Two days ago, Sean saw a group of photos shared on Facebook. She, in the same dress at her coming- of- age ceremony, enjoyed a party on a luxurious cruise. Instead of running away in panic, she snuggled up in Adam''s arms like a princess. They kissed each other affectionately, like a fairy tale. That day was her birthday, which he would never forget. He opened the coffer and entered her birth date as passwords. There were four jewelry boxes in the coffer. Every year, he would prepare a birthday present for her, but he never sent them out. "Hello." A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, and he felt flustered in an instant. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Tracey''s voice came from the other end of the phone, strange and familiar. They hadn''t talked on the phone for a long time. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Tracey." Sean sounded pathetic and lonely. "President Sheng? What''s up?" Tracey considered Sean as a friend only. "Well, how are you doing? I heard that you went to the US." They couldn''t exchange pleasantries like friends now? Tracey put on a faint smile, "Yes, taking a holiday." She didn''t intend to tell Sean the truth. Her brisk tone convinced Sean that Tracey had got over himself, and he himself was the one still lingering in the past. "By the way, is your hand all right?" Tracey broke the silence with a question. "Same as usual. It''s getting neither better nor worse. I think it will go on like this for the rest of my life." These words brought Tracey back to that night. Without Sean, She should have led apletely different life now. "I''m sorry." Except for this gratitude, Tracey could do or say nothing, as there was no way to turn back time. "Never mind. Let''s skip this part. I would like to hear your voice and check if you''re doing well there. That''s why I made this call." Sean tried to imagine what Tracey was doing. Was she standing or sitting? At home or outside? His imagination ran wild without fear. "I am good. And I am learning something new. President Sheng, I have to go now, for there is something to do." "Okay, it''s getting cold. Keep warm." "Thank you, goodbye." Tracey hung up the phone hurriedly. Sean was lost in thought with the phone in a busy tone, ''Am I a passerby in her life now?" Time was fair for everyone. And Tracey felt that time flew when she worked hard on perfume. But for Sean, Rachel, and even William, time was torture, as they were at an impasse. Their fight had begun. This day Tracey waited for Steve and Wilson while dinner was ready. Steve rushed in after work without taking off his shoes, "Big news, big news!" "Steve, Wilson will get mad. Come on, take off your shoes. This is not our home." Tracey reminded Steve once again. Steve looked feverish, "Forget those shoes. Look, big news back at home, do you know?" Tracey shook her head when taking the dishes out from the pot, "I am quite busy today. I''ve been reciting raw materials of perfume this whole afternoon. What is the big news?" She had guessed that it was rted to Adam, but Steve''s excitement denied her guess directly. Steve would have hidden it from Tracey if it was bad news about Adam, and Steve wouldn''t be so ted if it was a good one. Carmen was already in prison. Tracey wondered what news could excite Steve so much. "I just knew it. I saved it at my first nce at it. Look." Steve was excited like a child. Tracey took the tablet from Steve. Wilson walked in before Tracey could read the news. At the sight of Steve''s shoes, Wilson freaked out immediately. Wilson''s mysophobia wasn''t so serious as before. However, he still forbade shoes, except for slippers, in the house, especially in the kitchen. "Steve, are you world-weary? If so, I''ll grant your wish immediately!" "Calm, calm down. I''m changing right away, this second, instantly." Steve didn''t want to mess up with Wilson, as he disliked cleaning up at all. Wilson and Steve made a noise. Under the influence of Steve, Wilson became a little lively. On the other side, Tracey was reading the news with the title that Rachel Nan, the newlywed goddess, has an affair with a rich businessman. ''So it is about Rachel! No wonder Steve is so excited. But Rachel should be forced out of work now. How does this gossipe out?'' Tracey thought this a piece of fake news, as she believed that Rachel would be thest person in the world to cheat on her love, Sean. Otherwise, it was meaningless for all of Rachel''s endeavors to drag Sean away from Rachel. However, Tracey''s opinion was rebutted by the content of the news. It detailed the affair including the dinner, the passionate embrace, staying overnight, and the goodbye kiss. And this so- called rich businessman was William! Tracey felt that William was close to Rachel during their business negotiations, but an affair! What a surprise! There were videos attached at the end, recording that William helped Rachel get on the car outside a restaurant, they entered a vi together, and they kissed goodbye at the door the next day. Tracey could distinguish Rachel in those fuzzy videos for their acquaintance. And Tracey was dumbfounded at this affair. "Tracey, have you checked it? Rachel brings about her own destruction this time. I think she will be done forever." Steve rushed in with excitement. "It''s incredible!" Tracey was confused. "How?" " Rachel loves Sean deeply. I''m afraid that she is thest woman in the world to have an affair. I don''t think this news is true." "Why isn''t it true? Fake photos can be produced, but not videos. Look at this, it was she who took the initiative to kiss the man." "You know what, there is nothing impossible in this world. Maybe she has had enough of the indifference from Sean and decided to start over." Steve was gloating. "Well... it makes sense. William is good to her. For the sake of Rachel, William breaks his promise to seek help from his family. But this affair is exposed, I''m afraid..." "Why are you still worried about her? Shouldn''t youugh now? Come andugh with me, hahaha..." Steveughed three times with his hands on his waist, at which Wilson rolled his eyes, "Take some medicines if you''re sick." "Screw you! It is psychotherapy, and I am trying to help Tracey." "Steve, I am fine. I don''t care about Rachel at all, no matter what life she is leading now. It is her life, none of our business, right?" Tracey smiled gently. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 "Rachel, who is she?" Wilson, knowing nothing about the stories between Tracey and Rachel, was curious about this strange name. Putting his hand on Wilson''s shoulder, Steve said seriously, "Come, let me tell you who Rachel is. She is an evil woman." Tracey looked at thements behind the news. When Rachel''s scandals were fading out from public eyes, this affair sent her to the headlines after its exposure. Exposure and headlines were important for entertainers. But when the content was about an affair, only ruins followed behind. Thements were harsher thanst time, and some were wicked. Tracey didn''t gloat. She dialed a number, and a soft male voice came from the other end of the phone, "How do you feel about my gift?" "Adam, it is you behind this?" Tracey knew that this sensation couldn''t be an ident. Last time, the overwhelming reports about Rachel''s scandals were plotted by Adam. Right on that same day, Rachel found that Adam owned most entertainment and mediapanies at home. His business was far- ranging. She once thought that Adam had no interest in the entertainment business, but that was her misunderstanding. Three years ago, one mysterious businessman started to purchase mediapanies until most of them were under his control. The mediapanies and entertainers were close to each other. The entertainers could prevent the mediapanies from mudslinging with sound pay. One could getmand of the entertainers through the mediapanies. Tracey asked once after Rachel''s wedding, as she doubted Adam was behind it. Whichever entertainer had scandals exposed, his/herpany would take action to control it, let alone a top star like Rachel. But for the case of Rachel, those public rtions ns made things worse, and she was forced out of work by herpany in the end. The question popped into Tracey''s mind, but she was startled by Adam''s answer. And she began to wonder how many industries Adam got involved in. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rachel''s scandal made a bigger sensation than thest one, and Tracey was confident that Adam didn''t sit by. "Yes. It is a windfall from the paparazzi. The chief editor informed me of this scandal for knowing that Rachel was on my cklist. Then I added fuel to the fire." Adam exined frankly. "I''m afraid that Rachel will be cast out from the entertainment business forever. There is no future for an entertainer whenever he or she has a scandal about cheating. Adam, will it be too much for Rachel?" Because of the love from Adam, Tracey had some pity on Rachel, whom she thought had suffered a lot. Adam''sughter came, "Too much? I think it''s still too little. Tracey, you are kinder than before. But this is good. Never mind those dirty tricks, as I will be your safe harbor." "She pushed you into the seast time. If Sean hadn''t saved you, wouldn''t I have lost you forever?" "This casting out is nothingpared with her attempted murder." "Moreover, she cheated on Sean out of her will and was caught by the paparazzi. Without me, there will be other mediapanies to expose this scandal. She is doomed to ruins." "Adam, let''s be frank, do you still bear grudges on the event that William insulted me?" Tracey knew what was in his mind. Adam devoted all his gentleness and consideration to Tracey and fought over the smallest trifles, which were about Tracey. Adam might say nothing right on the spot, but he was good at ying a waiting game. And he believed that revenge was never toote. "No. I just don''t like that someone messes up with my woman. I would like to make them pay, no matter how little the hurt is." ''How mean!'' Tracey felt lucky that Adam loved her; otherwise, she might suffer. "Adam, are you suggesting that more actions follow behind?" "In fact, I did and could do nothing for this case. Rachel brought herself into ruins. She messes up with William before divorcing Sean." "Maybe you don''t know the Turners. They are conservative! A star like Rachel won''t be epted as their daughter-inw." "What''s more, she has scandalous stories. I didn''t defame her, as I was speaking with facts to expose her true self." "Rachel stayed overnight at the William''s. Everyone knows what that means for grownups. And they kissed goodbye at the door." "It is the will of Rachel. Her intention behind this should be a marriage with William." "Now that the Turner family knows about this, what do you think will happen next?" Adam smiled insidiously. "The affectionate lovers will be forced apart. Adam, you are wicked." "I''m not. This is the path Rachel chose. Everyone should be responsible for the choice he/she makes." "I am curious at how my nephew will react to this scandal." Adam seemed to be in a good mood. Tracey was speechless, "Adam, have you been infected by the gossiper, Steve?" "Tracey, it is good news!" Steve interrupted. "Adam, in short, don''t go too far." "Got you. Tracey, when will youe back? I miss you so much." "I will take examinester. I am also anxious to go home." "That damned Elliott is in the US now, or I could have left the business to visit you." Adam turned gloomy at this matter. "Is he? I will hang out with Elliottter." "I agree. I should take you to visit my family personally, but I am quite busy recently. Let Elliott take you there, and you could get acquainted with my family earlier." Adam''s eyes lit up at this idea. Tracey nned to dine with Elliott, but Adam was talking about visiting the Xiao family, "No, no, no. I would rather visit them with you by my side. Otherwise, I feel awkward." "No big deal. The Xiao family is kind. Why didn''t this ideae to me earlier? Anyway, we will get married after you graduate." "I''m counting with my fingers. There is only half a year before you graduate. So it''s good to visit them as soon as possible. It''s settled." Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Tracey felt warm and excited at this suggestion. If a man loved a woman, he would love to introduce his family to her. Adam was eager to introduce Tracey and his family to know each other, which meant he was sincere to marry Tracey. Both Adam and Tracey agreed that they would marry upon Tracey''s graduation. Tracey smiled faintly, "Okay, let''s talk about itter. But I still hope that you can take me there." "All right. I''ll take you there the other day. Tracey, wait for me." "I will." "I''ll keep an eye on NE. His perfume can''t be released recently. When yours is ready, I will prepare the release." Adam''s love for Tracey was as deep as a mountain and as endless as a stream. He could make every preparation for Tracey. It was her great fortune to meet such a man, "Adam, I love you." "Honey,e back as soon as possible. I miss you." "Come on! The dishes will be smelly if you go on like this. Have mercy on the two bachelors here." Steve snatched Tracey''s phone. Adam was displeased for the phone was hanged up. Damned Steve! "Okay, okay, time for dinner. Which dish is smelly?" Tracey was gloomy. Wilson learned of what Rachel did to Tracey from Steve. The impudence of Rachel startled Wilson, and he felt sorry for William. Rachel was the wretched one. Her long-lost contact agent called her early in the morning. "Hello..." "Holy dear, are you still sleeping? Check the news on the inte immediately. You made a terrible blunder!" "What blunder?" "Check by yourself. I''m afraid I can do nothing this time." Sensing something wrong from her agent''s tone, Rachel checked the news immediately. Her news titles included that a famous female star dated a rich businessman, the affair of the goddess, and etc. The pictures below the titles were that her kissing with William, which made Rachel''s heart sink. Then calls to Rachel came one after another. Alice called immediately after reading the news, "Rachel, is it true? What''s going on between you and William?" "Mom, it isplicated. I will exin to youter." "Rachel, rify it as soon as possible. Do you know how bad it will influence our Nans?" "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll handle this properly." While soothing her mother, Rachel knew that her situation was worse than that ofst time. Regardless of the truth, theizens would be excited by one photo, but there were videos along with photos. Her Weibo was full ofments, questions, and abuses. Rachel was worried that this scandal would defame the Nans, the Shengs, and the Turners, all of which were wealthy and influential ns. The wealthy and influential families cherished their reputations. And this scandal damaged the reputation badly. As usual, Sean was reading the news during his breakfast. After the scandal caught his attention, he checked the date first. The scandal happened on that night Rachel stayed outside. Now Sean figured out why Rachel proposed divorce that next day, which had confused Sean for a few days. Sean was angry with this affair, even if he didn''t love Rachel. Rachel called William perplexedly, "William, what should we do now? Our stories be the headlines. Everyone in the world thinks that I am cheating." William felt fretted at the news, and Rachel''s perplexity annoyed him. "Rachel, calm down first. This case isplicated. Have you divorced Sean?" William was concerned about this matter. If the couple had divorced a long time ago, Rachel could clear her name by posting her divorce certificate on the inte. "No, William. We talked about divorce that morning, but Sean said it was not the right time to divorce and asked me to wait for two or three months." "Then came this exposure. William, I am scared..." Rachel sobbed. William should be the poorest victim in this affair. He was a famous perfumer in the circle and the heir of his familypany. Before his reencounter with Rachel, William was admired and respected by everyone. This sandal pushed notorious Rachel into the abyss. And William himself was exposed on the inte with every detail. "Bang, bang, bang." Someone knocked on the door of Rachel''s bedroom. "William, I have to go now. I''ll call youter." Rachel hung up the phone hurriedly. Sean already came in by pushing open the door. Rachel seldom locked the door, especially at home. With a cold look on his face, Sean walked directly toward Rachel. Suddenly, he pped Rachel in the face. "Bitch." "Sean, listen to me." "I don''t care about what happened between you and that man. Tell me how you will handle this scandal. You own our Sheng family an exnation." Sean, standing before the bed, looked down at her coldly. Rachel felt desperate. She never expected that her first staying overnight with William would be caught red hand by the paparazzi. Such bad luck! An unfortunate man would be drowned in a teacup, "Sean, I can handle this, but I need your cooperation." "Well, perform in your show?" "It is not only for me, but also for you and the Sheng family. Do you have any suggestions?" "Tell me your n. I know me doesn''t help the situation now. I hope your n will minimize the loss." Sean said coldly. "If there are only photos about dubious rtionship, the rumors will fade out for the intimacies between a husband and a wife." "But there are videos, and no one is a fool; therefore, I suggest n B, that is, divorce certificates." "If there are divorce certificates, the case is not about marital infidelity. We could minimize the loss by the title that I pursue my personal happiness." "But our divorce doesn''t start yet. Don''t you think it''s toote to start it now?" Sean nced at her coldly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Rachel shook her head, "It''s definitely toote to do it now. Anyway, all we need is a statement. We can forge a divorce certificate with a suitable date." "What the public wants is just an exnation, and no one cares about the truth. Besides, it''s a private issue. If not as a public figure, why should I exin it to others?" "Well, I will leave it to you. You had better end this sandal within three days." Sean demanded coldly. "I''ll try my best." Now Rachel and Sean were in the same boat. Sean''s phone rang, and it was a call from his grandfather. Sean turned pale at the caller, but there was no choice left, "Grandpa." "You should know that! Do you piss me off deliberately? Her sandals died away not long ago, and there is another one! The notoriety of the Sheng family is all you wish? Come over right now!" "Yes, grandpa. We''ll be right there." Sean hung up the phone. Thest thing he wanted to face came, "Get up. You and I will go to the Sheng family immediately." "Sean, I, can I stay?" The grumpy Aydan scared Rachel. Rachel knew that Aydan suppressed his anger for the previous scandals because Rachel and Sean were newly-wed. This time, Aydan would swallow her alive for the honor of the Sheng family! Rachel was frightened and worried, ''what should I do?'' "You tell me!" Sean shot a cold nce at her. Shuddering, Rachel had to dress up. On the way back to Sheng''s home, there was only dead silence in the car. Rachel''s eyes flickered, and she was in a state of anxiety. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What will you tell my grandpa?" Sean lit a cigarette. He seldom smoked in the car, but he was quite fretful right now. "I don''t know what to say." "Since we have agreed to divorce, let''s keep fixating on that. But remember, convince my grandpa that I am sincere for this marriage." "I won''t me you for this affair, but one condition, you end this issue in a proper way." Looking at the man who was blowing smoke rings beside her, Rachel felt that he was a total stranger, and the blood in his bones was cold. Rachel made a blunder, but the cause was Sean! If Sean had been good to Rachel, would this affair happen? All she asked was that Sean could smile at her sometimes. However, Sean never cared about her humble wish. He always turned the cold shoulder on Rachel, even in this issue. Rachel would like to question him, ''Sean, does your conscience stir?'' But Rachel knew his answer beforehand. All his love and conscience belonged to another woman. "Deal." What Rachel could do now was to clench her teeth and move forward. All members of the Sheng family were present in the living room. Aydan was sitting in the middle with a crutch in his hand, like one holding the fort. "Grandpa." Sean was intimidated by this asion, let alone Rachel. Everyone looked at Rachel. "It''s just in time. Who can exin this to me?" Aydan threw a magazine onto the table. Mrs. Sheng was scared, "Come, Rachel, exin. Is it a film shooting?" "A film shooting? Does she have jobs? She has been forced out of work for some time. Will anyone employ her? With that name?" Obviously, Aydan made investigations before calling both Sean and Rachel back. Actually, Aydan got the conclusion from those investigations that the affair was true. Rachel knew immediately that Aydan had done some investigations, and her prepared excuse wouldn''t work. Considering what Sean said in the car, Rachel had to take all the me on herself. "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. I felt desperate for both the sandals and the unemployment, so I drowned my sorrows in wine." "Right then, I bumped into my brother next door. It waste at night. He would like to drive me home but worried that Sean would misunderstand." "He was kind enough to take me to his vi. We have been friends since childhood." "It is a nder from the paparazzi!" "Grandpa, I slept in a guest room that night, alone! I did nothing wrong!" Rachel had a honey tongue. And she would admit nothing even if there had been something wrong. The old man''s expression did not soften, "Well, your exnation makes sense for the time being. How about the photos of the morning?" "Grandpa, he was my brother next door in my childhood, and we are good friends now. It is not a big deal that one kisses goodbye on the cheek. The paparazzi tried to make a sensation with a peculiar shooting angle." "I just kissed him on the cheek as I did to my own brother. But those unscrupulous paparazzi deliberately shot from a forced perspective." "I know it is my fault to bring this shame to the Sheng family. I hope you can forgive me, grandpa. I am very sorry!" Rachel exined all things, and the conclusion was open to everyone present. Aydan didn''t believe Rachele at all, but there was the more important thing like family harmony. So Aydan chose to believe her. "You are married! Even if you were a girl, it is inappropriate to stay overnight at a bachelor''s. Now the Sheng family lose face." "Outsiders loves scandals rather than the truth. You caused this sensation, is there any solution?" The wrongdoer knelt down slowly, "Grandpa, I will take charge of this issue. I''ll try my best to save the honor of the Sheng family." "It''s easy said than done. It''s like that the que of our Sheng family was tainted by dirty water. Oh god, howe Sean married a woman like you!" Aydan was dissatisfied with Rachel for what she did to Tracey. And he preferred his daughter-inw to granddaughter-inw. Now, this scandal aroused hatred in Aydan''s heart, and he didn''t hide it. Even if this scandal was her fault, Rachel still felt wronged and cried for this public humiliation. "Grandpa, calm down. We will try our best to minimize the loss." Chapter 492 Chapter 492 The insults and criticisms from the Sheng family made it a long day for Rachel. It waste afternoon when Rachel, haggard and exhausted, left with Sean. When Rachel was attacked by the Shengs, Sean didn''t defend her at all. She gave up all hope about Sean and determined to divorce as soon as possible. "There will be a press conference tomorrow, so please show up on time." Rachel didn''t beg for his love as before. "What time?" "10 o''clock." "Okay, I''ll be there on time. What preparation should I make?" Sean assumed a businesslike air. Rachel bit her lip for Sean''s coldness. "Sean, you are a better actor than me." She said coldly with tears in her eyes. After getting those shares, Sean didn''t pretend to care about Rachel anymore. "Thank you for yourpliment. I learn from your daily performance." Sean smiled coldly. They were the worst couple in the world. Rachel felt sorry for herself, ''I should be blind in the past, or I won''t choose such a coldblooded man!'' Rachel went to thepany to discuss the press conference tomorrow with her agent. The agent was stunned at Rachel''s decision. "Rachel, are you sure?" "You know what, I have no choice! No, since long ago." Rachel smiled helplessly. There was no turning back in many things, and no one would like to give her a chance. "You''re right. This issue is running out of control. People may boycott you, even if you keep silent. s, you should have a bright future, what a pity!" "Not long ago, the famous director of Hollywood held out an olive branch to you. He invited you to y a supporting role in his new movie, which could be your springboard into the Hollywood." "However, man proposes, God disposes. This issue came out. What a pity! We should be in the audition if without that incident." The agent sighed deeply. This agent had been Rachel''s partner since Rachel started her career. At first, Rachel started with the influence of the Nan family. Rachel had a great gift for acting. Soon, her gift and background pushed her onto the top level. She became a top star overnight. In a word, her career sailed with the wind. As a result, the agent was held in esteem by others in thepany. All prospered, and all lost. The agent''s life became hard when Rachel was trampled by others. "Enough. Let''s get through this crisis first. No one knows what will happen. I have to disappear from the public''s view for a while. I am tired and want to take a break." "Okay, I see. I''ll arrange the press conference right away." "Go ahead." Sitting on the balcony alone, Rachel smoked cigarettes one after another. All the memories of Sean shed past her mind. All those smiles of Sean in the past were acting ording to circumstances, and Rachel chose to be blind and deceived herself that Sean was good to her. "William, I will be free tomorrow. I wish we could have a happy life in the future. I am so tired." Rachel dialed William''s numbers, wishing that William couldfort her. Rachel didn''t know that William had knelt for two hours after the Turners saw the sandal. William''s legs were still numb. Williamy on the bed tiredly, and what her parents said came back to him, "I will disown you if you lead that actress across the gate of our Turner family." "William, good boy, what are you thinking? Well, Rachel was your little sister in childhood, but she is Mrs. Sheng now. How could you mess up with her?" "She hasn''t divorced yet, and what you do now is called seduction. In ancient times, you will wear the scarlet letter!" William didn''t try to defend himself as Rachel did. He knelt down on the ground without any exnation, listening to the scolds from his parents. His grandma patted him on the shoulder, "William, I know you are a dutiful child. Right then, you must be misled by something." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I won''t me you. Even sages will make mistakes, let alone ordinary people like us. It''s alright to make mistakes, but we should correct the mistake timely to avoid a second one. "As long as you promise us to cut off from Rachel, we will forgive you." William stared at the ground, regretting that he lost control of himself that night under the effect of wine, but he also wanted to take care of Rachel for what had happened between them. "I will solve this problem properly for you and for Rachel. Please wait." "For her? As a woman, she didn''t stay at home to help her husband but drank wine with another man outside, and even climbed up onto a man''s bed." "Shame on her! That''s how she repays the Sheng family? A daughter from a prestigious family brings disgrace only to both the Nan family and the Sheng family." "This is a scheming woman, and don''t mess up with her anymore. We hate to lose face for her." Rachel lost all her good feelings from the Turners for this sandal. William several times opened his mouth, trying to defend Rachel, but remained silent atst. How could others understand the private feelings between Rachel and him? "William, we are a respected family, so it is not difficult for you to get married. For your background, any woman will fall for you." "What about ra from the Su family? She is lively, cute, and generous, much better than Rachel." "We let you have your way in the past. But it is time for you to get married. Your dad and Mr. Su have made a date for both you and Miss Su." "Grandma, I don''t like Miss Su." "Don''t jump to the conclusion arbitrarily. Why not date first? Your mother and I like that girl. She will be a good wife and mother. The Su family and our family are a good match for each other." "Let me make it clear here, give up Rachel now, as the Turners will never ept Rachel as a Mrs. Turner." All those words reyed again and again in William''s mind. William, in turmoil, didn''t know how to exin to Rachel. "William, are you still there? I said that I would announce the divorce between me and Sean tomorrow. Then, we can date openly." Chapter 493 Chapter 493 For the US, it was ten o''clock in the evening, and Tracey finished her work. Steve kept waving at Tracey when she walked out of theb. "Tracey, hurry up! The show is on." Steve said with excitement. "Well, which family drama this time?" Tracey couldn''t help wondering why a half-blooded man like Steve loved soap dramas so much. "No, it''s more exciting than the conflicts between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw. Come quickly. It''s a live broadcast on the Inte." Steve roared anxiously. Tracey surrendered to Steve''s enthusiasm, "Okay, I aming." "Come,e,e. I''ve prepared popcorns for you." Steve patted the seat next to himself. "What, it is Rachel?" Tracey was confused by Steve''s interest in Rachel. Giving up his favorite family dramas for Rachel''s live broadcast, Steve seemed intoxicated. Coming out from theb, Wilson saw Trachy and Steve lounging on the sofa, which he got used to now. "What are you watching?" "Wilson,e to watch with us." Tracey beckoned to Wilson. After all these days, Tracey found that Wilson was not difficult to get along with, and Wilson put away his coldness and alienation before Tracey and Steve. Sitting down, Wilson checked the title, "A press conference, interesting?" "Depends on the speaker." Steve smiled faintly. Right then, Rachel, haggard, appeared with Sean on the screen. It was obvious that they were not as intimate as before. Rachel seemed unadorned with a ck windbreaker and light makeup on her face. There were reporters from different presses and tforms. Rachel and Sean became spotlight killers since they entered the conference. "Guess what Rachel is going to say?" Steve asked while chewing potato chips. Wilson frowned at the snapping noise from Steve, "Are you reincarnated from a squirrel?" How different auras they had as presidents! Steve snorted coldly, "Maybe. You would be an ice cube if I was a squirrel." "Stop arguing. Let''s focus on the live broadcast." Tracey knew that there would be no ending to this childish argument if they could have their ways. "I bet 50 cents. Rachel will announce her divorce, which happened before the scandal." Steve sounded like a prophet. Tracey was stunned by the word ''divorce'' and doubted this prophecy for Rachel''s obsession with Sean. "Will she? This public announcement will cut off Sean from her life forever, or she will suffer finger- pointing for the rest of her life." Tracey knew that what Sean was to Rachel. Divorce would hurt Rachel''s pride. And Tracey assumed that Rachel was too proud to divorce. "It should be thest shift for a public figure like her. It is a fancy thing to be a pop star with fabulous appearance and sound pay." "A star will earn millions for a movie and thousands for a drama if he is popr." "People greet them as God or Goddess. Fans surround them wherever they go. Many people have a dream about a pop star." "However, there is a thing called fairness in this world. Praise and nderse together. Most pop stars suffer depression." "The entertainment business is aplicated world, and no one could outshine others for a long time. Now Rachel cheats, her once fans will curse her." "No matter she is willing or not, there is only one way out. After all, the video is irrefutable evidence. She has no choice." "Moreover, Tracey, I am confident that Rachel does cheat on Sean. Sean doesn''t care about her at all these years. This affair is out of her will, but this exposure is out of her bad luck." Tracey felt lost, "Steve, if Rachel knew this ending in advance, would she take the same path?" "Only God knows! There is one take in life, and you have to finish the path you choose. Tracey, what do you think she should do if we could go back then?" Steve''s question put Tracey into deep thought. As Adam said, Tracey should still be kept in the dark without Rachel. That day, Sean intended to propose, and Adam decided to give up Tracey after hering-of-age party. No doubt that Tracey would promise Sean if without that incident. The story would be changedpletely if Tracey got engaged to Sean. Adam would be her uncle rather than her fiance. How amazing fate was! One choice changed everything, and no one knew the ending. Wilson held his breath to wait for Tracey''s answer. Tracey pondered for a moment before saying slowly, "Four years ago, I med Rachel, but now, I think I should thank her." "Thanks to her, I have Adam, realize how wonderful Steve is, and get acquainted with Wilson. Thanks to her, I am who I am now." Tracey was satisfied with her current life. Although she suffered miserably in the past four years, however, those sufferings made today''s Tracey. Life was fair. Some suffered before leading a good life, while others led a good one before suffering. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And there always was a rainbow after the rain. Those sufferings would be precious memories and weren''t so miserable when one recalled. "You''re a sweet talker," Steve said with a smile. Upon their sitting down, questions flooded over Rachel and Sean. The agent maintained order on the spot immediately. "Quiet, please. Rachel speaks first, thenes the Q&A part." People quieted down. After adjusting the microphone, Rachel stood up and bowed with red eyes. Then she sat down slowly, "I have to make a rification. I am terribly sorry, everyone, I didn''t share with you one fact in advance." Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Rachel''s speech caused a stir. She was implying an insidious story, which the presses loved most. "Miss Nan, what is it?" "In fact, Sean and I have got divorced. What happened that night is not so bad as the news implied. The news is a fake story made up based on the photos." "About him, I would like to make an exnation. He is my big brother next door in childhood." "That night, I was drunken, so he helped me into the car and took me to his home. There I spent the night in a guest room, and his servant will be my witness." "As for the next day, I just kissed him on the cheek to say goodbye as I did in my childhood. And the shooting angle caused all troubles." "The photos and videos have been at issue since they were released with malicious intent. I am clear that I, as a public figure, should ept all those nders." "However, these nders hurt my family, my friends, and the honors of several families. I have no choice but to make a rification." "Miss Nan, you said that President Sheng and you were divorced, in another word, your marriage lasted only more than one month. You had been in a rtionship for many years, and you were affectionate lovers on whatever public asions. Then, what caused your divorce?" "That is it! Miss Nan, are you finding an excuse to cover this scandal? In the video, you took the initiative to kiss, and the kisssted for about ten seconds, quite different from what you said about kissing the cheeks." "Miss Nan, since you would like to rify today, any proof?" "There are many fans who love and support you. What do you like to say to them?" Sean, who kept silent until now, opened his mouth, "Please be quiet, everyone. May I share my thought?" Sean was regarded as a cuckold, and everyone felt sympathetic to him. Everyone quieted down at Sean''s request, "President Sheng, please." "I think I didn''t do well in this marriage, that is, why we got divorced. It is known to all that we had been in a rtionship for several years before the marriage." "We knew each other well, which should be a solid foundation for our marriage. That was how I thought." "However, after we got married, both Rachel and I found that marriage was different from love. What is love?" Others shook their heads at this sudden question, as no one knew what he was actually asking. "Love is that two persons feel the thing and then hang out or live together." One reporter answered boldly. "Yes, love is that two persons love spending time together. But for Rachel and me, love is ideal like wind, flower, snow, and moon." "Sometimes, I presented her a bouquet of roses, prepared her a delicate dinner by candlelight, or showed up on her birthday out of blue, and these surprises thrilled Rachel." "What is marriage? It is all about trifles, such as rice, salt, and so on. Matrimony was not so lovely and happy as our love life." "In the past, I was busy, and Rachel flew around the country for her work. It was rare if we could see each other once for a month, especially when she joined the film shooting in some remote regions." "As you all know, Rachel loves her work. Sometimes, she spends months in shooting sites, and we can''t see each other." "We relied on phone calls or video chats. I will say that thesemunication tools provide us conveniences, but they also conceal something important to us." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Until we lived together, we realized those things through trifles." "Rachel put off some jobs to apany me at home, but I was too busy to take good care of her." "I think both of us are not ready yet. I still need time to learn to be a good husband, while Rachel to be a good wife." "So I proposed a divorce, hoping that she could find her fate who could take care of her." "We didn''t announce our divorce for two reasons. The first one is for the public image of Rachel." "I know that there are on the inte lots of our couple fans, who wish that we can spend our lives together. We hate to let these fans down in love." "On the other hand, the anger, sadness, and disappointment of our families are thest things we would like to see." "Since we are divorced, I will happily and sincerely congratte Rachel on her new rtionship, as my only wish is that someone can take good care of her for me." "It should be a private issue, but I still feel sorry about the bad influence it causes. I hope you all can spare us some time and privacy to handle this issue." "Thank you, everyone. I believe that we can do well on this issue. I also hope that you can be more tolerant of Rachel and pay more attention to her works. She is a talented actor and has suffered a lot for filming." Sean seldom talked so much before the media. Everyone present, especially women, was touched by his defence for Rachel. What a good man with that grievance! He didn''t use Rachel but spoke well for her. What a gentleman! "Pah, pah, pah." Steve apuded at Sean''s speech and said, "Tracey, your ex-boyfriend is a tough nut." It required some wisdom to find that Rachel was the victim in this case. Sean acted like a gentleman in this show. "I find what I missed in the past Sean should be a gifted actor." Tracey knew how cold Sean was to Rachel in private,pletely reversed from what he was before the cameras. "No wonder he chose Rachel. You were poor and under the control of Carmen, while Rachel was the only child of the Nan family, rich and independent." "Sean dumps Rachel right after he got those shares. His gentleman-like manners before the media will bring curses and ruins to Rachel." "Gee, lucky you escaped fast! Otherwise, you would have been the victim. It''s better for you to stay away from this man." Stevemented. Wilson, on the other hand, said quietly," Sean is a tough nut. You''re saying as if Adam is a person who can be trifled with." "Wilson, don''t talk like that. At least Adam is sincere to me. He is not a schemer like Sean." Tracey was eager to defend Adam, as she wouldn''t allow any nders about Adam. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Rachel flicked her eyshes at Sean''s speech. She should have been touched, only if she didn''t know the true color of Sean. The Sean before cameras was Rachel''s dream man. "President Sheng, so what happened between Miss Nan and Mr. Turner is a misunderstanding?" "President Sheng, since you still care about Miss Nan, is there a chance of your reunion?" "President Sheng..." Questions flooded over Sean. Looking tenderly at Rachel, who had tears in her eyes, Rachel said in a gentle voice, "Rachel is a good girl, but I can''t bring happiness to her." "She dreams of a sweet home, but I would like to pursue my career. It is selfish for me to keep her waiting at home." "She deserves her happiness, whoever that man is, even if it is not me." Look at what he said! How considerate he was! He made divorce into beautiful poetry. His trick worked well among the women. Not a few female reporters failed to see through his tricks and were enchanted by the consideration and gentleness of Sean. ''He is talking mercilessly with a soft manner, but few prate the truth.'' "President Sheng, is this the end for you and Miss Nan?" "Well, I hope that Rachel can be happy. I could still be her friend, though we are separated. I will always be here for her whatever happens." Rachel couldn''t help bursting into tears. Touched or startled by what Sean said, no one knew. "There, there. Take good care of yourself during my absence." Smiling, Sean wiped the tears from the corners of Rachel''s eyes. This move was recorded by the cameras. Rachel''s tears flooded out at this constion, which was what she had yearned for! But beyond her imagination, she got his hypocritical constion in such a circumstance. The reporters'' aggressiveness was softened by this so-called affectionate move, and no one was ruthless enough to spoil this beautiful scene. Calming down a little, Rachel said, "Whatever, I feel tired after all these years." "Because of my career, every detail of my life has been scrutinized in the past years, and everyone is eager to spot my ws and mistakes." "This incident strengthens my determination. Apart from the rification, I would like to announce another decision in this press conference." "Miss Nan, what is it?" "In the past few years, I have met a lot of lovely fans for my career. Thank you very much for supporting my works and loving me. "Different from other professionals, the life of actors and actresses seems fancy." "Fans may be envious of us for those beautiful shoes, gorgeous clothes, and good bags." "However, do you know that I once flew five ces within one day for seven jobs? We lead an irregr life pattern. And it is not professional for us to show fatigue before a camera." "Even if I suffer a great blow thest second, rush to the spot, or have been sleepless for 22 hours." ''I have to smile or cry as requested by the script, once the directors start the cameras." "People said, you could quit if you felt it hard; but for the sound pay, you didn''t. Yes, the pay is sound; however, I didn''t quit because I loved my jobs." "I love acting and enjoy ying different roles. I thought that I would devote my whole life to this career, but I can''t go on now." "Your support once saw me through many difficult times, but there are only insults on me on the inte." "I don''t know if theizens flinging nders on me now are those who once expressed their love to me behind the screen." "The curses on both me and my family hurt me deeply. Can my passion for acting ovee those negative emotions? Should I insist?" Tears rolled down the face of her agent. Although her various shorings included that being bad to freshmen and bullying her opponents, Rachel took her career seriously. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many fans loving her or directors praising her. She was a talented actress. During her career life, she yed lots of roles and went through ordeals. As Miss Nan, she could have led an easy life. Rachel persisted because of her passion for acting. And her agent believed in what Rachel said about her tiredness. "Miss Nan, what do you mean? Are you suggesting that you will quit acting?" A reporter asked. "Yes, I would like to take this opportunity to tell you all that I will quit my entertainment business." "From now on, I will lead an ordinary life. I sincerely hope that there is more privacy for me." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "I agree with Sean that marriage is different from love. And I mistook love as marriage." "I thought we would be happy as long as we got together. It is my illusion. There are various obstacles in a marriage." Rachel cried again. Several times, she held back the words which sprang to her lips. She couldn''t point out that Sean was a hypocrite. Rachel''s announcement of withdrawing from the entertainment business took Sean by surprise, as he thought Rachel''sst shift would be the divorce only. Rachel did change and give up Seanpletely. This farewell made a sensation among the reporters, as they assumed the theme of this conference was about the sandal only. "Miss Nan, this is important. Are you serious? Are you ready to step away from the entertainment industry? Don''t you still have several contracts at hands?" Some reporters were curious. Looking at the camera, Rachel put on her ssical smile with tears in her eyes, "My agent will handle the contracts for me, and I will do whatever is required, includingpensations." "Everyone, didn''t you always express your wish on the inte that I should get out of the entertainment industry? Now, as you wish, I, Rachel Nan, officially quit the entertainment business from today on." Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The audience at the conference was dumbfounded at Rachel''s speech. Sean was stunned too. He had tried to defend Rachel and protect her career in his previous speech. But Rachel stepped away from the entertainment industry on her own. Rachel was totally defeated in this love war, beaten ck and blue. Therefore, she quitted. Rachel felt tired of keeping the best condition before the cameras. All she wanted now was a break, then she would start all over again, as an ordinary woman. She wanted to marry William. William was the only man who could cherish her, apart from her parents. She knew that her reputation was now in a mess. If she continued to struggle in the entertainment industry, there would be more dislikes towards her. More importantly, she knew what kind of family the Turners was. For the sake of both herself and William, Rachel quitted. She could go home to take over her family business. There always was a way for her to go. "Let''s call it a day. I have spoken my mind. Please spare me in the future, as to lead amon life is my only wish now." Atst, Rachel stood up and made a deep bow. There was a shot at Sean''s face, which was filled with surprise, so Sean knew nothing about Rachel''s decision in advance. "Ah, a good drama ends." Turning off the tablet, Steve marveled at the surprising ending. "She should quit the entertainment industry! What a surprise! Is she really OK with that?" "I assume it is a decision under all kinds of pressure. The continuous abuses and Sean''s coldness depressed her." Rachel lost both her career and love during her announcement of divorce and quittance. Her fearless move impressed Tracey deeply. Tracey''s mouth curved into a faint smile, "Withdrawing from that lustrous and dazzling industry, she may live better." "I''m thinking, will the Turners ept her, even if she is divorced and quits now?" Steve asked with his chin in his hand. "Who knows? I don''t care about her anymore. And everyone has his fate. Well, it''ste, let''s go home. It will be a busy day tomorrow!" Tracey didn''t add insult to injury nor feel sympathy for Rachel. Rachel reaped what she had sown. "Let''s go home. Little Wilson, see you tomorrow." Steve liked to tease Wilson. He felt happy whenever Wilson''s stony face fractured. "You''re courting death!" When Wilson was about to chase after him, Steve had left with Tracey. In the elevator, Tracey poked Steve''s head and said, "Are you born to be against Wilson? Why do you always tease him?" "His same expression bores me, so I would like to see more expressions on his face." "You nudnik!" Tracey felt this answer both funny and annoying. "Tracey, guess where I will go tomorrow?" Steve put on a serious expression suddenly and said seriously. "Where?" Tracey, who was texting Adam with her head down, asked tly. "R Company." "What!" Tracey raised her head instantly. Tracey was curious about R Company because her mother worked there. Tracey called her mother several times, but only her assistant answered the calls. Although her assistant said there would be a callback, she received none. During hisst visit here, Adam told Steve something about R Company. Therefore, Steve informed Tracey of the meeting with R Company after a second thought. "Ourpany is going to develop a piece ofnd, which R Company owns. We are negotiating about the purchase price." "Let me do it." Tracey had been away from the headquarter for a long time. Thanks to Steve who ran thepany well, Tracey could take a rest. It was R Company, so Tracey might have a chance to see her mother. She would feel satisfied with a distant nce at her mother. "I knew you would be interested. Well, you''re in charge." Steve knew Tracey''s secret. "Thanks." Tracey went back to her bedroom after a shower. She held a business card in her hand. It was a card from Tina, and Tracey had checked it many times. Tracey could feel her mother whenever looking at this business card. Several times Tracey would like to go upstairs to look for her mother when she passed Rpany. But Tracey knew that Tina would refuse their meeting because this meeting might ruin Tina''s ns. As a result, Tracey didn''t dare and couldn''t look for Tina. What she did was to stand afar to stare at the skyscraper again and again. She put the business card on her chest and whispered, "Mom, can I see you tomorrow?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This night, Tracey dreamed of her childhood when her mother, sitting by the window and looking at the flying snow outside, knitted a sweater for Tracey. Tracey was ying with toys on the ground or watching cartoons. The fire flickered in the firece, and it was peaceful. "Tracey,e and try to see if the sweater fits you." Her mother liked to check the size from time to time when knitting the sweater. Tracey stretched out her hand before her mother. Her mother stretched the unfinished sweater on Tracey to check. "Mom, I like this new sweater. How long will it take to be finished?" Tracey lying on her mother''sp and holding her cheeks, asked with an expectant look. "Soon, Tracey." Her mother stroked Tracey''s head. "Mom..." Tracey opened her eyes with tears. It was gloomy outside as if it was going to rain. The season to wear a sweater came again, but there was no such a person who would knit a sweater for her in this cold winter. Tracey stood by the window for a long time. She yearned for the warm embrace of her mother, which wasmon for others but difficult for Tracey. Tracey checked her watch, ''It is still early in the morning.'' She met Wilson unexpectedly during her habitual morning run. Different from before, they were close to each other now. Sometimes they did the morning run and had breakfast together. "Wilson, I want to ask you something." Tracey supposed that Wilson, as a local in the US, should know R Company. "Go ahead." Wilson took a big bite of the toast. He seldom talked during a meal, so this was an exception. "Since you are a local, do you know anything about R Company and R Family?" Tracey asked candidly. "Why do you ask?" Wilson looked displeased as if it was a topic he disliked. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 "Well, it is some preparation. I will have a negotiation with this Rpany today. I would like to know more about it." Tracey took the contract negotiation as an excuse. Wilson wiped away the residues on the corner of his mouth after swallowing a toast and drinking a ss of hot milk, "It is closely rted to a mysterious oriental family." "How mysterious?" Tracey was curious. "I have not much information about thispany, and I can''t guarantee that what I tell you is true." "Well, go ahead." Tracey pricked up her ears. Wilson started, "About a hundred years ago, thete Qing Dynasty was a semi-colonial and semi- feudal society and in turmoil." "Right then, some capable families immigrated to the US for their own futures. R family is one of them and has its own peculiarities." "China was a patriarchal society during and before the Qing Dynasty, wasn''t it? Men dominated the country andy down regtions for women." Tracey nodded. She learned this history Wilson mentioned in middle school. Because of the opium and invasions from other countries, thete Qing Dynasty was in a state of chaos and confusion. The knowledge from the textbook came back to Tracey when Wilson mentioned it. Those distant histories seemed vivid to her now. "Yes, foot-binding for women, polygamy, and low esteem for women, all these are reproduced in the costume dramas." Wilson continued, "Then imagine, in such a background, there was a family." "Different from other ones, this family was headed by women, and its offsprings are all female." Tracey shook her head, "I''ve never heard of such a family. Did this family really exist in that circumstances?" "I believe so. It is said that this ancient bloodline could be dated back to Ming Dynasty or earlier." "No one knows exactly how long the bloodline has existed. And I have no idea why only women are born. Maybe baby boys are abandoned?" "Anyway, the heirs of this family are all women. And men marry into this family. Even today, one hundred yearster, the president of R Company is a woman, and she is also the patriarch of this R family." Tracey''s heart skipped a beat at Wilson''s mention of the patriarch because it was her mother! "Wilson, this is incredible. Is there anything else?" She asked. "Yes. I heard that this family is cursed, and its offsprings have a shorter lifetime one generation than thest one." "For example, one hundred years ago, the great grandmother of the incumbent patriarch led her family to the US and died in her 70s." "The lifespan of her grandmother is 60 years, and her mother had lived for only 50 years. Do you notice the rule?" Tracey was startled at what Wilson said, "The lifespan of each generation is shortened by 10 years?" "Yes. As science and technology develop, humans have a longer and longer lifespan. But this family is a reverse case." "This age interval of 10 years could be a coincidence. However, if it is not, the incumbent patriarch has only..." The ss of hot milk dropped from Tracey''s hand before Wilson finished his speech. The ss red, and the hot mild dripped down the table. Everyone around was attracted by this noise. Tracey was stunned, for her mother was 39 years old now. The waiter came quickly to clean up. Wilson handed Tracey a tissue to wipe the milk on her clothes, but Tracey seemed to be in a trance, motionless. "Tracey, what''s wrong with you?" Wilson waved his hands before Tracey''s eyes. As Tracey didn''t respond, Wilson pinched Tracey slightly. Waking up from her trance, Tracey looked terrified. Wilson was worried about her. "Tracey, are you alright? You look pale." "Wilson, do you know the death causes of those previous patriarchs?" Tracey wished that this was just a coincidence. How could such a ridiculous thing exist in the world? "Illnesses. However, no one knows what those illnesses are." Wilson said emotionlessly, "Does this family have anything to do with you?" "No, not at all. Tell me more about this R family. Tell me everything you know." Tracey was emotional. She clutched onto Wilson''s arm tightly, as if a drowning person grasped a piece of driftwood. Tracey''s reaction surprised Wilson, but he went on, "I heard that this family curse was rted to their ability of divination.1'' "Divination?" Tracey felt that the story became weird. "Well, divination has been popr all the times, no matter the ancient times or now." "It is said that this R family is a mysterious line of a fortune-teller. Their ancestors served emperors only, and their services included finding burial ces for emperors, geomancy, predictions on the future of the country, and so on." "There were also some fortune-tellers who served the husbandmen, but they could only forecast the future of ordinary people, while the R family forecast the fate of a country." "Most fortune-tellers are blind because they leak the secrets of the future. It is said so." "And this lifespan curse in R family results from that their ancestors leaked too many secrets of the future." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What Wilson said sounded like a plot of a movie, and Tracey was uncertain of what to believe. Wilson looked serious. Tracey felt upset. There were mysteries science failed to exin in this world. If what Wilson said were facts, Tracey''s mother came to her 40s this year! That meant her mother would die soon, and maybe that was why her mother disowned her. Tracey felt panic while there were so many questions in her mind. "Wilson, I am full. I will go prepare my negotiation now. See you!" "Let me apany you home." Wilson was worried about Tracey, who was distracted. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 With a pale face, Tracey walked out of the breakfast store, and it was mizzling. Her mind was filled with those R family secrets and her mother, who would turn her 40s soon. Suddenly, Tracey fell over. Wilson saw Tracey on the ground whening out after paying the bills. ''Will Tracey have anything to do with this mysterious family?'' Wilson tried hard to recall the appearance of the incumbent R family patriarch, whom he had seen only twice from a distance. When the patriarch''s profile relived before his eyes, Wilson was surprised to find that Tracey was a youthful version of the patriarch, and they shared 70% simrity! And there was no information about the children of this patriarch. Would Tracey be her daughter? Wilson took a few steps forward to help Tracey up. Tracey was out of her wits. She looked terrible for some unknown reason. It was mizzling, but the winter rain was cool. Tracey murmured, "Can''t you survive your 40s?" Wilson was quick to grasp what Tracey was talking about. And Tracey turned into a panic state after Wilson talked about the age problem of R family. Tracey''s abnormal reactions seemed to confirm Wilson''s guess that Tracey was an offspring of this R family, "Tracey, what I told you just now are hearsays, and I also emphasized that no one had ever verified them." "Wilson, you mean they may be stories?" Tracey clutched his hand tightly and asked. "Of course. As I said, it is a mysterious family, and I am an outsider. How can I know the truths? Maybe all these are just coincidences?" It was rare that the indifferent Wilsonforted. Tracey was an exception. Wilson didn''t love Tracey like a man to a woman, but Tracey had been his disciple and friend after all these months. Thanks to Tracey and Steve, sorrows left Wilson, and he felt happy recently. More than gratitude, Wilson would like not to lose his good friend, Tracey. "You are right. Fate can''t be that relentless. I''m going to ask her, face to face." Tracey made up her mind. Perhaps Adam was right. Her mother left to protect Tracey. Could it have something to do with the curse in the legend? "Okay, I''ll send you home first." Wilson sent Tracey back to her apartment. Tracey took a shower and changed her clothes. Coming out from the bathroom, Tracey found that Wilson was still watching the news on the sofa, "Wilson, why are you still here?" Wilson was a man who was neverte for his appointments, and he should have been at work now. Wilson shot a nce at Tracey and said, "I''m worried about you. You looked battered out of your senses. I''m afraid that you''ll fall down somewhere again." In the past, Wilson kept his worries at heart, but he would speak them out now. Wilson was softening. "Thank you," Tracey said sincerely. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "You are wee. A woman like you should be taken good care of, and he''s not by your side. Let''s go. I''ll drive you there." Wilson beckoned to Tracey. "Won''t you bete for work? You should be very busy, right?" "I am taking a leave for half a day." Tracey felt ttered as this workaholic took a leave for herself. She felt that it was like an honor to meet the president of this country. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and all over the car windows were raindrops, which kept the windscreen wiper busy. The pedestrians on the street shivered with cold. It was as warm as spring inside the car because of heating, but Tracey still looked grim. Tracey was afraid that the hearsays were truths. It was hard for Tracey to find her mother. She was OK with their separation, as long as her mother still lived happily in this world. Tracey tugged the corner of her scarf hard with her fingers. From this little act, Wilson knew that Tracey was anxious and fretful. "Tracey, rx. Maybe it is not so bad as you think." Wilson soothed Tracey. "I''m worried." "It''s useless to worry about the future. You should think of solutions, not evasions." Wilson escaped for a long time after Chelsea died. He was a frequenter of nightclubs, made out with all kinds of women, and got drunk before going home. However, he realized atst that these didn''t work. A dead person could not resurrect. And he decided to work harder and live better as a constion to the dead. Escape didn''t work before a disaster, and this was fate. Some people surrendered to their fates and drifted along. On the other hand, others fought to the end and created their own futures. Both Tracey and Adm were of thetter style. After all those sufferings and fights, they stood on the high ground, overlooking the losers below who bowed their heads with sorrow to their fates. Tracey clenched her fists tightly. Whatever her identity was, Tracey would not surrender to her fate, neither her mother! Stopping at the gate of the R building, Wilson tried to cheer her up, "You can do it! I''ll wait for your good news." "Thanks!" Opening the car door, Tracey rushed into the rain without taking the umbre that Wilson handed over. "What an impatient girl!" Wilson smiled faintly. Fortunately, where he stopped the car was not far from thepany. There were carsing from behind, Wilson had to leave. Tracey went past this R building several times. Every time she stayed far away to stare at this building. Today, she mustered all her courage up to enter this building. ''Is Mom''s office at the top of this building?'' The thought of her mom made Tracey feel warm toward those cold bricks. Upon Tracey''s entry, the receptionist spotted her, because Tracey looked so simr to Tina, which would arouse people''s curiosity. "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked in fluent English. Tracey replied, "Yes." She showed her business card. The receptionist checked the time at her watch and dialed an internal numher. After the receptionist got confirmation, Tracey was allowed to go upstairs. Tracey nodded to the receptionist before heading for the elevator anxiously. She couldn''t help expecting that her opponent negotiator was her mother. If so, she could ask her mother what on earth was going on. Right then, Erica found Tracey in an elevator through the surveince videos. Her expression changed immediately. Then, she went straight to the president''s office. "Patriarch, Tracey is here." Tina put down the pen in her hand, "Who?" "Tracey! The girl who looks simr to you." "Ask the security to drive her out." "I''m afraid it''s toote. She is already in the elevator." Chapter 499 Chapter 499 "Why is she here?" Tina thought Tracey was here for her. Tracey had called her several times before, but she didn''t pick up. "For Stefani''snd, I guess. Didn''t you say you were gonna sell thisnd to her?" Erica was pretty sure Tracey was Tina''s daughter. It was just Tina refused to admit it. If Tracey weren''t her daughter, why would she sell this pricelessnd to Tracey''spany? There were a dozenpanies that wanted thisnd, and some of them were better than Tracey''s company in every way. Tina had secretly helped Tracey''spany a lot over the years. It was in private, so Tracey didn''t know it yet. Without Tina''s help, how would a little girl with no money or background take herpany public in just three years? Thanks to Tina, Tracey''spany had grown. This time, Tina insisted on selling thisnd to Tracey. "Isn''t Steve usually in charge of thepany? What brings her here?" Tina asked with a frown. "I don''t know." "It''s toote to cancel it now. Nina''s gonna see her soon. I wonder if she''ll notice anything. If Tracey asks to see me, tell her I''m not here." Tina''s eyes were deep. After knowing that Tracey didn''te for her, she calmed down a little bit. But would Nina find out something when she saw Tracey? After all, Tracey looked so much like her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay. But Master, with everything that''s going on with the family, are you really not gonna tell Tracey you''re her mom?" Erica suddenly asked a question. "What are you saying? I''m not her mom!" Tina snapped. "Master, you may have everyone else deceived, but not me. You have c- section marks on your stomach. You must have had a child. Where is that child?" "..." Tina closed her eyes. She wouldn''t have left Tracey if she had a chance. Tracey was her life! However, at that time, she had to make a choice between her daughter and her family. Her mistake was not being born into an ordinary family. She had shouldered responsibilities no one could have imagined. She could choose anything, except where she came from! She had to face her fate no matter where she was. She''d rather take the pain on herself than get her daughter involved. Therefore, she left Tracey without telling her the truth. Even though she knew how hard it would be for Tracey to lose her, she couldn''t take Tracey with her. "Master, your body is failing. You know, you have to decide who the next master is. Or the family is gonna be a mess. "Old Master had a hard time getting you back. You turned the tide and brought the family back to the right track. It''s a lot like it was then. "Every day those losers wait for you to die so they can take over the family. Perhaps your daughter can..." Erica was very worried about Tina. "Shut up and stay out of this! Do you want my daughter to live in hell like me? When was thest time I was happy?" Tina roared. All these years, everyone thought she was happy to be so powerful, but only she knew she was just a walking corpse. She was in pain. It was not physical but psychological. Whenever she thought of her child, she would feel so painful that she couldn''t speak. It was as if someone was killing her with a knife. It was hard for her to describe that kind of pain. All she could do was tell herself she was doing what was best for her child! Her child could live as an ordinary person. She would have a perfect husband and didn''t have to stay alert even when she was sleeping like her mom did. "Master... I''m just worried about you." She covered her mouth with a tissue and coughed, only to find the tissue was stained with blood. "Master, I''m sorry. Hurry up and take your medicine." Tina took out a white pill and ate it. Her face was deathly white and haggard beyond words. "Erica, let me tell you the truth. Tracey is indeed my daughter. I''m unhappy, so I don''t want her to live my life." "But the family needs a master and she is your only daughter. Wouldn''t you disappoint Old Master if you gave the family to an outsider?" "There are always disappointments. Off you go. I want some rest." Tina''s eyes were filled with deep sadness. "Then have a good rest." Tina left her seat and stood straight by the window. This prosperous city appeared more fantastic in the misty rain. She stood so high, but not a day went by that she was happy. Every cell in her body was exhausted. She turned on her phone and opened a picture. In this picture, Tracey was on a cruise ship in a gorgeous princess dress. Adam was holding her in his arms and kissing her intimately. They seemed really happy. "Tracey, I''m so d you''re happy. Don''t worry about anything. Mom''s here." Tina stroked the cold screen over and over again, imagining she was touching Tracey''s face. At this moment, Tracey was both nervous and excited. Would she see her mother? The elevator door opened, and someone led her to the lounge. "Please wait for a moment, President Xia. The general manager will be here soon." "Okay, thank you." Tracey was a bit disappointed. The general manager? Then it should not be her mom. Then, she heard the rhythmic sound of high heels. She was more sure it was not her mom. The door of the lounge opened, and a woman came in. She was wearing a ck coat with a beige shirt inside, looking professional and beautiful. She was about the same age as Tracey. She must be very capable to be the general manager at such a young age. Tracey stood up and officially reached out her hand. "Hello, I''m Tracey." Nina was slightly surprised. Tracey looked just like Tina! But her surprise was just a sh. The next second, she smiled back at Tracey politely. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 "Hello, I''m Nina, and I''m in charge of Stefani''snd. President Xia, please take a seat." Nina had white teeth and a big smile. Her eyes were as bright as pearls. Although she was young, she didn''t appear inexperienced. Tracey sat down. Nina was really professional and all she asked was questions outside of the contract. Fortunately, Tracey was prepared. With all her years of business experience, she could handle it just fine. She liked talking to smart people because it was efficient. After discussion, Nina came to a conclusion. "Well, that''s it. Yourpany needs to issue a detailed contract within three days. Our president will give her final opinion after reading it." "Okay, I see, and I''ll add what we discussed earlier to the contract. Nina, well, could you please do me a favor?" "You don''t have to be so polite, President Xia. You see, we talked for over an hour, and I like you a lot. If you need my help, just tell me." Tracey tried to act calmly. "To tell you the truth, I''m a big fan of your president. She has managed this greatpany so well. And I really want to see her. "I wonder if you can introduce me to her. You know, groupies want to meet their idols." Nina thought for a while and said, "Sure. The president is upstairs. I''ll take you to her." "Thank you." Tracey was so happy that she almost jumped up, but she had to stay calm. Mom refused to recognize her, so she couldn''t tell anyone their rtionship. "Follow me." Nina turned around with a sneer on her face. When the elevator opened, Nina and Tracey saw Erica standing at the door. Seeing them, Erica''s face changed. Didn''t she tell Nina to turn down everything Tracey asked? Especially seeing the president. "Erisa, hello, we meet again." Tracey felt much better when she saw Erica. It meant she was closer to her mother. "Miss Xia, what brings you here?" Thinking of Tina, who coughed with blood not long ago, Erica sighed. Tina must be both scared and excited if Tracey wanted to see her. "I said I''de to see Auntie Tina when I got to America. She didn''t forget me, did she?" Tracey asked in a light tone. Nina carefully observed Tracey and Erica. "President Xia wants to see Master, so I brought her here." Erica red at Nina coldly. This woman was really annoying! "Is Auntie in the president''s office? I''ll go in now." Tracey went straight to Tina''s office. Erica wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t. Tracey had pushed the door open quickly. After Tracey went it, Erica asked Nina coldly, "Master says she doesn''t want to see her! Why didn''t you obey the order?" "What daughter doesn''t want to see her mother? I''m just helping Tracey. She''s my cousin, right?" Nina smiled slightly. "I don''t know what you are saying." "Erica, I''m not a fool. Master has been secretly helping her for the past three years, and she has Master''s face. I don''t think it''s just a coincidence." "Nina, what''s in it for you?" "I''m doing it for the family. Erica, you know what''s going on in the family now. "Master''s body is getting worse day by day. If her daughter doesn''t take over the family, the wolves in the dark will find a way to kill her! "I know what Master''s thinking. But since she''s a member of this family, she can''t be that selfish! Tracey has to be the next master!" Nina said word by word. "You..." Erica looked at her and sighed deeply. Tracey gently pushed the door open. What she saw was a lonely woman standing in front of the French window. Her mom was exactly the same as she remembered. At this moment, Tracey saw endless loneliness in Tina like Wilson did. It seemed that Tina didn''t belong to this world. Tina just stood there quietly. It was raining outside. No one knew what she was thinking about. She was like an orchid in an empty valley, alone and fragrant, making people want to hug her. She coughed twice and said, "Erica, get me some hot water." She thought it was Erica who came in. Her weak voice made Tracey''s heartache and she rushed to pour water. "Mom, how have you been all these years? You''re the master of the R family, but why do I feel you''re not happy at all?" Tracey''s heart was filled with endless sorrow. She wanted to hold Tina, but she couldn''t. She just handed the ss to her. Tina took the ss. The next second, she saw Tracey. "How-how did you get in?" Tracey wanted to talk to her in a rxed tone, but she couldn''t after what she had seen. Her throat constricted as she looked at Tina quietly. At this moment silence was better than speech. Both of them felt the same sorrow. Tracey said with tears in her eyes, "Auntie, why didn''t you answer my call?" She wanted to call her Mom, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid that she would hurt her mom. "I''ve been too busy." Tina''s heart ached even more when she saw her daughter''s tears. What could be more painful than that? "Can I ask you something?" Tracey bit her lip to hold the tears at bay. "What?" "Is the secret of the R family true?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What secret?" Tina looked at her warily. "That curse." "Where did you hear that?" Tina''s face changed greatly. It was impossible for Neymar to tell Tracey about this, and no one around Tracey knew about it. "Auntie, your grandmother died at 60, your mother at 50. Is it a curse..." "Shut up. We''re not in a TV show! What nonsense are you talking about?" Tina''s heart beat fast. "Auntie, if I remember correctly, you are 40 this year, aren''t you?" Tracey suddenly took her hand and asked word by word. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Tina''s cold hand was held tightly by Tracey''s. She barely maintained herposure. "So what?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If that curse is true, will your fate be the same as theirs?" Tracey tried hard to hold back her tears. Beforeing here, she had thought that this curse might just be a rumor. But Tina''s face told her she was wrong. At the very least, that curse thing was real. "No! Who told you this? It''s the 21st century. Why are you so superstitious? Didn''t you go to college?" Tina soon recovered her cold face. "With the medical advances, why did your mother outlive your grandmother?" Tracey continued to ask. "This is just a coincidence. Medical advances don''t mean people have to live longer. If that''s all you want to say, off you go." Tina told her to leave. Tracey rushed to her, her arms tightly holding her. "Mom, I know it''s you. It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it. I won''t force you. "But you should at least tell me whether the curse is true or not. I want to do something for you. I''m not superstitious, but I want you to live. "We can be strangers for good, as long as you live a happy life." Tina trembled in her arms. What mother didn''t get a twinge when she heard that? But what could she do? If she could, she would definitely tell Tracey everything! The point was, she couldn''t get Tracey involved with this family. It was just too dangerous. They both wanted each other to be happy. That was why they were so sad. "Mom, you know what? All these years I thought you were dead. You being alive is the best thing that ever happened to me. "At first, I hated you. I thought you abandoned me because you didn''t want me to get in the way of your new life. "At that time, I thought you left because Dad and Carmen. Later, I knew it was not like this. You love me more than anyone else. "You didn''t leave me because you hated me, you left me because you wanted to protect me. "Maybe you''re in a world of hurt right now, so you refuse to admit that you''re my mother. "But Mom, you''re the closest thing I have to family in the world. You gave me life and raised me. "As your daughter, shouldn''t I do something for you? I want to help you take some of the pain, can I, Mom?" Tina''s eyes were already red. She wanted to tell Tracey everything, but she stopped herself. She didn''t want all those years of work to go to waste. With Tracey''s personality, she would definitely stay by her side and even offer to be the next master. That way, she would lose her happiness. "No, I can''t be so selfish. I can''t let my baby daughter take the pain for me." Tina said in her heart. She wiped her tears silently. "Tracey, I am not your mother. Your mother died a long time ago. I''m the master of the R family, not Venus." "No, I don''t believe it! If you were not my mother, why would you cry for me? You medicated my hand that night in the hotel. I wasn''t sleeping and I knew you were crying for me!" "That''s just your illusion." Tina denied it. "Then why are your eyes red now?" Tracey turned her around, forcing her to face her. "It means nothing. I got sand in my eyes." Tina put on a cold face. Tracey slowly knelt down in front of her. "Mom, I want nothing but the truth. Can you tell me?" "There is no truth. I still ave to work, please leave now. Stop disturbing me." Tina pushed her away. "No, Mom! I just want to help you!" "I''m doing just fine. I don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s help. If you continue pestering me, I will cancel the cooperation!" Tina said sternly. She had to drive Tracey away as soon as possible, otherwise she might tell her the truth. "I don''t care! The more you push me away, the more I worry about you! I''m gonna be up all night! Mom, please, I''m begging you!" When Tracey was a child, every time she wanted something but could not get it, she would pull Venus''s cape and beg her with a smile. Now she was on her knees and pulled Tina''s cape like when she was a child, but her smile had turned to tears. Tina called Erica, who then came in soon. What was happening shocked her a little bit. "This is..." "Take her away. I don''t want to see her in my office again." Tina coldly ordered. "Mom, I''m not leaving! Tell me everything! Please!" Tracey''s mood fluctuated greatly. "Miss Xia, please leave." Erica felt sorry for Tracey, but there was nothing she could do. "Mom..." "I''ll say it again. Your mother is already dead and I''m not your mother. Please leave." Tina looked down at Tracey, without any affection in her eyes. Erica held Tracey to leave. Tracey remained silent all the way. When she was in the elevator, she quickly adjusted her mood. She couldn''t let anyone notice what had happened just now, because it might hurt her mother. When she reached the first floor, her eyes were still red, but her face had returned to normal. Erica was shocked. Tracey was indeed Master''s daughter. It was amazing how well she controlled her emotions. Tracey walked out of the elevator with her head up and chest out, as if nothing had happened. A man in a suit passed by her and then secretly observed her with meaningful eyes. Panicked, Erica quickened her pace and sent Tracey to the door. "Miss Xia, don''t you have an umbre? Wait a minute, I''ll bring you one." "I''m good." Tracey coldly refused and went straight into the rain. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Erica looked at the back of that stubborn girl. Although she didn''t have an umbre, she took her time in the heavy rain. She sighed softly. Even Master was helpless, what could she do? "Who''s she?" A male voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Erica quickly withdrew her gaze. "She''s from apany we work with." Erica didn''t dare say much to this man. "That''s all? She must have influential backing, or you wouldn''t have sent her yourself." "You''re overthinking this. I''ve got things to do. I should get going." Erica left directly. There was a sh of light in the man''s eyes. That woman looked so much like Master... Was she... A crazy thought came to his mind. Crap! Erica rushed back to the president''s office and found Tina coughing blood again. "Master, why don''t you go home and get some good rest? You''re getting worse." Tina shook her head. "That curse kicks in. I''ve been coughing up blood for no reason since this year. The frequency ranged from once every two months, to once every half month, and then to once a day. It''s the second time today." "Master, you''ve been through a lot today. Please stop thinking about the unpleasant things, especially the curse." "I know what to do. Has she left?" Tina tired to perk up. "Yes, but she''s as stubborn as you. It''s raining so hard, and she turned down my umbre." "What? She left without an umbre?" Tina stood up and walked to the window. The rain continued to pour down. There was no way she could see Tracey from up there, but she still stubbornly looked down. "What a stubborn child! It''s so cold and raining outside, she might catch cold!" Tina took off her mask of indifference. At this moment, she was just a mother who cared about her child. "Master, I have even worse news. I think Ro saw Miss Xia just now!" "What?" Tina''s face changed greatly. The R family, which was falling apart, had always been dominated by women. Each generation of masters went into business with the savings left over from the previous generation. With their divination skills, they could predict which areas were suitable for development. It helped their business grow faster. Good times did notst long, though. For some reason, masters were living shorter and shorter lives. As time went on, the family lost its mystique. The family began to split up, and some of the male offshoots wanted to take the ce of women in power. Gradually, this internal conflict became more and more intense and reached a peak when Tina''s mother was the master. At that time, Tina did not want to be the next master, so she left America. She wanted to live a normal life. However, Ben cheated on her. At the same time, her mom couldn''t hold on anymore and had people take her home. For the R family, Tina left Tracey and went back to America. After returning, Tina turned back the powers of darkness and temporarily subdued the men who wanted to rebel. After years of hard-won harmony, the conflict resurfaced. Tina wanted Tracey to continue her simple life and stay out of this dangerous family. Tina had been strictly trained since she was a child. When she was in the Xia family, she pretended to be weak and gentle, like any other women. She kept telling herself that she was just an ordinary woman so she could longer this beautiful dream. Tracey didn''t grow up like she did. She had a miserable childhood, so she wanted her daughter to have the sweetest and happiest childhood. Therefore, Tracey was a flower growing up in a greenhouse. How could she possibly take over such aplicated family? Several elders in the R family wanted Ro to be the next master because Tina had no kids. The men in the R family had been fighting for power for almost a hundred years. Tina didn''t want Tracey to their target, or did she want Ro to be the next master? Her ideal candidate was Nina, but Nina did not seem to have much interest in it. Ro''s approval rating in the family was through the roof. No one made a move because she was still alive. She''d been showing everyone that she was all right, lest those who wanted to rebel take action. She was secretly taken back to America at that time, so only a few people knew she had a child. Even Erica was not one of them. Nina was her henchman, and she didn''t know Tracey was her daughter until she met T racey. Ro had no idea Tina had a child. He had always felt that if she had a child, she would bring it home to strengthen her position. Apparently, he underestimated the power of maternal love. Tina didn''t want any harm toe to Tracey, so she took it all on herself. "He saw her at the door. He even asked me who she was. I''m a little afraid that he would do something to Miss Xia." "His father failed once. After more than ten years of preparation, he must be determined and confident. Tracey shouldn''t have shown up at this hour. "Ro is a crazy man. He''s definitely gonna look into Tracey. He may even hurt her." Tina frowned. This was why she refused to have contact with Tracey. She thought it would be Steve today, or she wouldn''t have set up the meeting here. Things were getting out of control now. "What should we do now? What if Ro hurts Miss Xia?" "There is no other way now. Get her as far away from me as possible." Tina quickly dialed a number, and heard an extremely maic male voice. "Hello." Adam felt a little confused. Very few people knew his private phone number, and the caller was from America. Did Tracey change her number? He didn''t think much about it and answered the phone. He didn''t expect the caller was his mother-inw! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hello, Mr. Xiao, this is Tina. We''ve met before." A cold female voice sounded. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Tracey left as if nothing had happened, but as soon as she reached a quiet ce she began to cry with her arms around her legs. She had thought that she was strong enough to protect herself and her mother, but her mother didn''t want her protection at all! Her mother didn''t even want to tell her the truth, which made her so sad. She really wanted to do something for her mother. Even though she knew her mother was doing this for her, she did not appreciate it. She wanted to be fight with her! She was afraid that the curse was real, but she didn''t know what to do. Mom refused to tell her anything. What was she supposed to do? At the thought of her mother''s lonely back, she felt awful. Mom had too much on her thin shoulders. Just as Tracey was crying uncontrobly with her body drenched by the heavy rain, an umbre suddenly appeared above her head. Wilson silently stood beside her. The raindrops rolled down the umbre, hitting the ground and sending up pearly spray. All the passers-by gave them strange looks. Tracey stopped crying and looked at the man standing next to her. "Wilson..." "Are you done?" Wilson and Adam werepletely different. If Adam were him, he would have held Tracey in his arms andfort her. Perhaps Wilson and Tracey were not that close enough, so he just stood here quietly and looked at her with distress. Tracey looked strong, but she had a tender heart. She didn''t want to expose her weakness to others, so she chose to cry in such a ce to vent her sorrow. "Yes." Tracey was still sobbing. She wanted to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t. "You must be tired now. I''ll take you home to have a shower. Then, we''ll go out for dinner." Wilson stood by her like a tree. Maybe it was because he had failed to protect the woman he cherished, he didn''t want Tracey''s smile to disappear. "By the way, can you tell me how you know about the R family?" Tracey suddenly asked. Since this curse was a secret, the one who told Wilson about this must have something to do with the R family. Thinking of this, a glimmer of hope rose in Tracey''s heart. Maybe that man could tell her something useful. "Yes, but let''s talk about it after you eat." Wilson didn''t forget that she had stomach problems. "Fine, I''ll go home and change my clothes now." Tracey felt much better. She didn''t believe there was such a thing as a weird curse. Even if there was, there must be a way to break it, right? Wilson sent Tracey back to her apartment. Tracey took a shower, changed her clothes, and was about to go out. Wilson stopped her, "Dry your hair first." Tracey knew that Wilson did this for her own good, but she was really anxious now. In the end, she reluctantly did as he said. In the restaurant, Tracey finished her meal as fast as she could. "Can you tell me now?" "Well, I learned the secret of the R family by ident. Ten years ago, Chelsea was still alive and she was obsessed with tarot cards. "I thought it was superstition, but she asked me to take her to a tarot guru. She wanted to be his student." "I had no choice but to agree. It took me a lot of effort to find that guru and make him her teacher. "Later, because of Chelsea, I became friends with him. We mentioned the R family in a casual conversation, and he told us about it." "A tarot guru? Where is he now?" Tracey seemed to see a silver lining. "I haven''t spoken to him since Chelsea died. I heard that he was not in America now." "Then what''s his name?" Tracey hurriedly asked. "Gerry. But I''m not sure if he''s still using this name." "Can you give me his number or something that might help me find him?" Tracey looked at him anxiously. This was herst hope. "I have his number, but after all these years, he should have a new one. He''s always been a loner and he doesn''t like to be disturbed." Wilson expressed that he could not help. "It doesn''t matter. Tell me everything you know about him and leave the rest to me." "Well, okay. But you have to remember you''re here to learn. Don''t let anything else distract you." "Okay." Tracey nodded. Although she said so, she was still thinking about the curse. The number Wilson gave her was no longer in service. She went to that guru''s house, only to find he had sold it five years ago. No one knew where he had gone and what he was doing now. Trail''d gone cold. She called Tina again, only to find Tina blocked her. She waspletely helpless. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mom, what should I do... She felt as if a basin of cold water had directly dampened all her enthusiasm. At this moment, her phone started vibrating. It was from Adam, the only one who couldfort her now. "Adam..." "She didn''t want to see you, right?" That was the first thing he said. "I told you you could get her in trouble if you went to her." "I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to take this opportunity to meet her. But how do you know that?" Tracey was a little confused. "This man knows things before they happen?" She thought. "Wilson told me that. He also said you cried like a child today." Hearing his teasing tone, Tracey suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "Adam, stop it. Right, I learned a secret! That''s probably why Mom doesn''t want to see me." "What''s it? Tell me." Adam asked. "Here''s the thing..." Tracey told Adam the whole story. However, Adam burst outughing and said, "Curse? You''ve watched too many TV shows, haven''t you?" Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Hearing hisughter, Tracey was a bit annoyed. "Adam, I''m telling the truth. Why don''t you believe me?" "I believe you, but you have to know we''re in the 21st century now. Don''t curse only happen in fictions?" Adam was obviously stillughing. "Adam, I''m talking to you seriously, and I''m gonna hang up on you if you keep giving me that attitude." His irreverent attitude pissed her off. She was talking about something very serious. He didn''t make an issue of it and evenughed at her! "Little bunny, I was wrong. Please don''t get angry with me, okay?" Adam immediately became serious. "Well, fine. But can you help me find Gerry? He knows so much about the R family. Maybe he knows how to break the curse." "I will. Little bunny, when are you gonnae back? Every part of me misses you, especially the private part." The first half of his sentence moved her, and the second made her blush. She felt a little helpless. This man never missed a chance to flirt, did he? "I''ll be back after finishing my research on the new perfume. It won''t take long." "Can you be more specific?" Adam seemed to be very concerned about her return. "It''s hard to say. Wilson and I are both perfectionists. We''ve been crossreferencing and experimenting, trying to find the best scent. Did anything happen?" Tracey wondered why he was suddenly so anxious to have her back. "No, I just miss you too much. I heard from Wilson that you were in the final stages. "I will get you a betterb and you cane back to do the finishing touches. What do you think? Tracey, I really want to see you." Adam said like a spoiled child. "Adam, I miss you too. But..." "Little bunny, you''ve got your certificate and Wilson said you''d learned enough. Why don''t youe back? Don''t you want to see me?" Before she could finish, he interrupted her. "Why do you want me back so bad all of a sudden? You didn''t say it yesterday." Tracey was really confused. Adam was a bit abnormal. He had always been her biggest supporter, so he shouldn''t have called her back before she was done. What happened? "Because I didn''t realize how much I missed you yesterday, and Wilson just told me you were almost done. "Little bunny, I''m really proud of you. I thought you were going to study for another month or two, but you really surprised me." "Don''t you miss me and want to have my kids? Hurry up ande back. I want you." Adam tried his best to persuade her. "You-you''re a rogue!" "I can be more of a rogue. I bought you a dozen sexy dresses. I want to see you in them." He spoke with a straight face, but his words made her blush. "Alright, alright. Give me three days to take care of the things here." Tracey didn''t know what to do with him. "Three days is too long. I can''t wait to see you now. Why don''t youe back tomorrow night on my private ne?" "Tomorrow night? Time is pressing." "But even if you get on a ne, I won''t see you for a dozen hours. I''ve already told Wilson about this. You''reing back tomorrow night, and that''s final." "When did you..." Tracey was speechless. He had made up his mind and had no intention of discussing it with her. "Fine, just do as he say." She thought. "Well, I''ll go online and book a flight. It''s convenient. A private ne is really not necessary." Tracey thought a private ce was a waste of money. "Of course it''s necessary! I want to see you earlier! And what if you meet some cute guys on a crowded ne? I''m still jealous because of Wilson," he said. "Fine, I''ll do whatever you say." Tracey was both angry and amused. This guy was just too jealous. Adam did not give her a chance to refute. "I''ll give you one day to say goodbye to America, and I''ve already have people set up theb for you. "Don''t you want to where Gerry is? I''ll be more motivated to investigate him if you''re around." Tracey felt a little helpless. "All right." "That''s my girl. I''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow," Adam said gently. "Okay."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything." Adam''s voice was still so warm that shepletely trusted him. "Good night, Adam." Tracey hung up the phone. She felt much more rxed, because she knew that no matter what happened, Adam would always be there for her. Tina wasn''t as lucky as she was. She had to bear everything all by herself, like the old Tracey. Adam warmed the old Tracey little by little, and the new Tracey felt that she was really happy. She wouldn''t be scared even if the sky fell. After hanging up the phone, Adam''s smile died and he asked with a serious face, "Is the ne on its way?" "Yes. Sir, why are you in such a hurry to bring Miss Xia back? You even asked her to take your private ne." The butler was confused. "It''s for her safety. Don''t ask too much. You just need to do as I say." Adam waved his hand, indicating the butler to leave. He missed her, but that wasn''t the major reason he called her back. The private ne was for her own safety. Tina briefed him on the situation. Before anything happened, she had to get Tracey out of America as soon as possible. Tina couldn''t do it herself, so she called Adam. Right now, Adam was the only one she could turn to. Tracey''d be safer as long as she was with Adam. Meanwhile, Tina wanted to show the R family that she was not gonna make Tracey the next master, so that they wouldn''t hurt Tracey. Maybe that was what great motherhood is all about. It was just that Tracey was kept in the dark. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Tracey was a bit surprised that Adam was so eager to see her all of a sudden, but she still agreed to his request. On one hand, she had learned enough. On the other hand, the development of the new perfume was in its final stages, and she couldn''t finish it without Wilson. Somehow she felt Adam didn''t just want her back because he missed her. Maybe she was overthinking it. The next morning, Tracey told Steve that she was going to leave. Steve was much calmer than she had imagined. "He told me that yesterday, so I won''t go to thepany today. I''ll stay with you, little devil." Although Steve said it in a light tone, Tracey saw the disappointment in his eyes. Happiness takes no ount of time. Steve was as radiant as ever during this period, and Tracey knew it was all because of her. After she left, would he be as broken as he was before? Tracey was worried about him, but there was nothing she could do. It was impossible for her to stay with him forever. And her being around would dy his search for love. "Steve, please don''t be depressed like before. I wish you happy." "Silly girl, of course I''ll be happy. Don''t you think I can take care of myself?" Steve rubbed her head. "I made breakfast for you. Go wash up ande to eat." "Okay." Steve spent the whole day with her. He knew that he might never be able to be so free with her again. She would marry Adam soon. This was hisst chance to stay with her alone. Tracey invited Wilson to her ce this night. She made him and Steve dinner like before. Wilson was a man of few words, and there was a reluctance in his eyes at the moment. Tracey kind of changed his life. She lit up his world like a sun. Sadly, his sun was about to leave, which meant he would go back into the dark. "Wilson, in fact, there''s something I''ve been keeping from you. I wonder if I should tell you..." "What''s it?" Wilson looked at her doubtfully. He didn''t see thating. "It''s about Chelsea." "What? Did Adam tell you that?" Wilson''s eyes lit up. "I still don''t know if I should tell you this, but I think you deserve the truth." Tracey made a difficult choice. She only knew Chelsea was alive. She didn''t know if she was still in love with Wilson. What if Chelsea was married with kids? It would hurt Wilson no less than the news of her death. But what if Chelsea still loved Wilson the way Wilson loved her? Tracey didn''t want them to miss each other. Adam had promised Chelsea that he would never tell Wilson she was still alive, but she hadn''t. That was not a breach of promise, was it? "Tracey, you are not an indecisive person. Just tell me. Whatever it is, I can handle it." Wilson took a sip of red wine from his ss. "Well, actually, Chelsea is still alive." As soon as Tracey finished her words, Wilson''s ss was smashed onto the table. He was so shocked that he lost all his previous calmness. "Wh-what did you say?" "Adam told me himself. It''s Chelsea''s secret. It''s been years, but I think you deserve to know the truth." "The truth?" Although Wilson tried his best to keep calm, his trembling hands showed his nervousness. He was not as calm as he appeared. "The man Chelsea loves is not Adam." "No way! If she doesn''t love Adam, why would she die for him?" It was thest thing Wilson wanted to talk about. He had been ming himself for not protecting Chelsea. "What if she staged the shipwreck and Adam was just a pawn? She didn''t die in the shipwreck. She just left." Tracey''s words made Wilson frown. He waspletely confused. "Pawn? Fake death? Why did she do that? I don''t quite understand." "You may not believe it, but she did this for you." "For me?" "She doesn''t love Adam, she loves you. She was afraid that you would notice it, so she pretended to be into Adam." Wilson''s face changed greatly. "That can''t be true! She doesn''t love me! Even if she did love me, why would she fake her own death?" Tracey sighed. "At that time, she didn''t know you liked her. She had been staying in the Wace family since she was a child. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Everyone took her as your sister. "People would judge her if then knew how she felt about you. Most of all, she was afraid you''d think she was a monster if you knew that. "As she spurned her love for her brother, she could not help but love him more and more. "She was afraid that one day she''d say or do something to you that she shouldn''t. She didn''t want to embarrass the Wace family, nor did she want to see you marry another woman. "After thinking for a long time, she decided to fake her own death to get a new life." Wilson even wondered if he was on television. He murmured, "A new life..." "She hated to live a depressed life because it drove her crazy. That was why she chose to leave the Wace family and be a normal girl. "She asked Adam to help her. She had been acting like she was crazy about Adam so no one would suspect if she died for him. "The only regret in her n was that she didn''t know you love her. "If she did, she would never leave you like that and put you through all those years of pain." "Where is she now?" Wilson stood up suddenly. He wanted nothing more than to look for Chelsea right now. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Tracey shook her head. "I don''t know. Even Adam doesn''t know where she has gone. "She didn''t tell anyone where she went. Maybe it was the long-term depression that made her feel so miserable that she wanted to live with her new identity." "She must have prepared everything for her fake death. In order not to let anyone know she was still alive, she cut off all ties with the past and left alone." "It''s been so many years. Maybe she''s married or something. That''s why I hesitated to tell you the truth." "The point is, even if you find her, she could be in love with someone else. You might get hurt again." "No, all I want is her being alive. If she''s married with kids, I won''t disturb her." "If she is still single, I must tell her personally how much I love her." Regret filled Wilson''s heart. Why didn''t he realize it before? It turned out that Chelsea avoided him to hide her feelings. She was afraid that she would tell him how she felt. What a silly girl! He was an idiot, too. If he had been more sensitive, they wouldn''t have been separated for so many years. She''d been pushing him away since high school. Once, just the two of them were at home, and she suddenly saw a rat. She feared rats the most. After hearing her scream, he rushed into her room without hesitation. She had just finished showering and was wrapped in a bath towel. At that moment, he forgot to ask her what happened. All his attention was drawn by the drops of water sliding down her neck into the towel. Since when did her boobs get so big? Wilson felt a little hot, and he quickly suppressed his desire. How could he be turned on by his sister? "Chelsea, what happened?" Her face was still full of fear, and she did not notice his abnormality. "I saw a rat! A big rat!" She ran into him like she did when she was a kid. But they were already teenagers. It was summer, and he was only wearing his pajamas. He tried to put his hand on her back andfort her as before. But as soon as he touched her smooth skin, he withdrew his hand as if he had been electrocuted. "There, there. I''m gonna kick that stupid rat out." "Okay." The little girl tightly pulled his pajamas, making him extremely want to protect her. How he wished he could hug her like this forever! But both of them knew it was impossible. She slowly let go of him. After driving away that annoying rat, he said, "Well, you won''t see it again." "Wilson, I''m afraid it''lle back at night when I''m sleeping. What if it bites my toes? Can you sleep with me?" Chelsea pulled his sleeve, liked a spoiled child. She wasn''t born afraid of rats. Once a big hungry rat bit her on the toe and frightened her to death. Ever since then, she''d been terrified of rats. Wilson knew it very well. Originally, he wanted to refuse. He had reached the age of puberty, and he was afraid of what he might do to her under the influence of hormones. However, he couldn''t say no to her pleading eyes. "Okay." He answered in a hoarse voice. Only then did Chelsea smile. Wilson nced at her seductive body and suddenly felt thirsty. "Go put on your pajamas." She looked down and realized that she was wrapped in a towel. She screamed with a red face and ran to the bathroom. But soon, she stuck her head out. "Can you get me my pajamas and... underwear?" Her face was burning. Wilson coughed. When he turned around, his face was as red as a beetroot. "Okay." He opened her wardrobe. It was the first time he''d seen her closet since she was a teenager. Unlike when she was a kid, there were a lot of cute dresses. He looked around and saw some colorfulce underwear. It made his face even redder. "Wilson, I want the pink cat pajamas. Did you see them?" "Wait for a second." Wilson quickly looked away. D*mn it. What was wrong with him? After finding a pink cat nightdress, he closed his eyes and took out a pair of panties. Touching her panties made his heart race. He felt that he was a pervert who had crazy thoughts about his sister. "Here." He turned around and handed her "But this is a nightdress, not pajamas. Oh, right. I threw the pajamas at the washing machine. Fine, I''ll take it," Chelsea muttered. She walked out slowly. It was a low- cut nightdress and she wasn''t wearing a bra. Seeing this, Wilson felt hotter. This nightdress was just too sexy. The thought that they were about to sleeping in the same bed made his heart beat faster. "Go dry your hair." He felt that it was a crime to give her another look. "Oh." She obediently went to dry her hair. Before she came out, he jumped into bed quickly and covered himself up. He was going to sleep with his back to her. Twenty minutester, Chelsea came out and said softly, "Wilson, are you asleep? I''m gonna turn off the light." "Okay." He thought that he could calm himself down as long as he could not see anything, but he was wrong. Thinking of her sleeping beside him, he felt his heart beating out of his chest. Would she hear his heart beating? In the darkness, he didn''t dare to move at all. He justy on the bed like a zombie. He didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. Her shower gel was made by him. At this moment, she was sleeping beside him and reeking of his favorite scent. The image of her in her sexy nightdress came back to him. The short dress could not hide her big boobs and long legs. He couldn''t sleep at all.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 His breathing was getting heavier, and he was losing control of himself. Chelsea, however, didn''t take long to fall asleep. But she didn''t have decent sleeping manners and slept sprawled all over the bed. She had like, 800 sleeping postures. The more she moved, the more nervous he became. Now her leg was on his. He was wearing shorts, so they were skin to skin. They used to cuddle a lot when they were kids, but things were different now. Her figure filled out at puberty, and she had an alluring smell all over her. He reached out and tried to push her leg away. But as soon as he touched her smooth skin, his mind started jumping around. What was worse, she held his waist tightly, muttering, "Wilson..." He had never felt so hard before. Her boobs were pressed against his back, her head against his neck, and she was breathing in his ear. He had sensitive ears. He wanted to get rid of her, but she just held him so tight that he couldn''t move at all. N?velDrama.Org content rights. His body was getting hotter and hotter. Who could save him? What a sweet torture! He didn''t drift off until thetter part of the night. When he woke up the next day, he felt that his lips were a little wet. He had a dream. A kitten stuck out its small tongue to lick his lips, and then he woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw the flushed little girl. Chelsea was sleeping in his arms, and his hand was on her waist. They were like a loving couple. After falling asleep, his body did what his mind wanted to do. His palm was only separated from her body by her thin nightdress. No wonder she was blushing. He quickly took back his hand. "Well, I''ll go back to my room now." "Okay." Now that Wilson thought of this, he realized it wasn''t the kitten that kissed him that day, it was Chelsea. She blushed, not because his hand was on her waist, but because of the secret kiss. Why didn''t he notice it earlier? Maybe he was too busy trying to hide his love for her to notice her abnormality. Both of them were putting on a mask, so they missed each other. "Wilson, don''t be too sad. Fate is a funny thing. Adam and I were separated for many years, but we ended up together. "If you are destined to meet her again, you''ll find her no matter what. She loves you so much. I think she''s still single." "You''re right. Wherever she is, I''m gonna get her back. Tracey, thank you for telling me this, or I''d be kept in the dark for the rest of my life." "Please don''t me Adam. He didn''t tell you because he had to keep his word." "Don''t worry, I won''t. On the contrary, I should thank him. Without him, Chelsea might still be in pain." Fate was unpredictable. Who could know what would happen tomorrow? Seeing that Wilson was calmer than she had imagined, Tracey felt relived. She thought a thousand times about telling Wilson the truth, but she didn''t make a decision until today. She was afraid that Wilson would go mad. After all, people could be crazy for love. Fortunately, he had be much more rational. "I''ll help you find her. Maybe she has left America and gone to my country." Traceyforted him. "Tracey, you''ll never know how happy I am now. Call me if you need anything. You are my friend." Wilson put his hand on Tracey''s shoulder. "I see." Just as they were talking, the doorbell rang. It was Adam''s assistant. "Miss Xia, Mr. Xiao asked me to pick you up." "So soon?" Tracey wiped her mouth. She had not yet said goodbye to Steve. Steve knew something from Adam, so he was not surprised. Adam was just trying to protect Tracey. "Steve, I have to go." Tracey looked at Steve with reluctance. He had been taking care of her these days. "Don''t look reluctant. We''ll meet again. I''m gonnae visit you more often." Steve was extremely sad, but he couldn''t show it. Instead, he wasforting Tracey. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Tracey stood up and went to get her suitcase. She met Wilson and made friends with him because of this suitcase. Wilson stood up and walked her to the door. "Tracey, call me if you find yourself in trouble." "That means a lot." Tracey smiled slightly. Steve couldn''t help but hold her in his arms. "Little devil, take care of yourself and take your medicine on time. It''s for your health." "Got it." Tracey reached out and hugged Steve, burying her head in his neck. "Thank you, Steve." She wouldn''t havee this far without him. He was definitely an indispensable person to her and she would cherish him for the rest of her life. "I will miss you, so you have to be happy. If Adam bullies you, you must tell me. I''m gonna hunt him down and kick his ass." Tracey chuckled. "Let''s hope it neveres to that. Steve, I''m leaving. You must be happy!" "I know." Steve and Wilson watched Tracey and Adam''s assistant leave. Steve could have sent her to the airport, but he didn''t want to make it harder to say goodbye. He closed the door with a heavy heart. Wilson understood how he must feel. Was there anything more torturous than unrequited love? "Let''s get drunk tonight." Steve took out two bottles of red wine. He and Wilson, who used to dislike each other, became dudes at this moment. "Sure, why not?" Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Tracey got on Adam''s private ne in a hurry. She still felt something was wrong, but deep down she missed him. The thought that she was gonna see him soon warmed her heart. She did not expect that missing was so torturous. She couldn''t wait to get to him! At this moment, Adam''s assistant came to her with a nket. "Miss Xia, do you need to sleep for a while?" "Okay." Tracey had nothing to do on the ne, and it was about bedtime. The assistant made her bed and put the nket on it. Tracey turned around and walked towards the specially made bed. There was a moving bedroom in the private ne, so she didn''t have to sleep in her seat. "I''m right outside. Let me know if there''s anything I can do." The assistant closed the door. Tracey changed into pajamas and washed up before going to bed. Thinking that Adam was the only one who had slept here before, she felt sweet. She turned off the lights, wore the eye-patch, and gradually fell asleep. She believed she could find Gerry to save her mom. It was a long trip. Tracey woke up eight hourster. She changed her clothes and put on a light make-up because she wanted to look her best for Adam. In the past, she didn''t think makeup was necessary. But she learned why women dressed up for their beholders after being with Adam. She wanted herself to look gorgeous every time he saw her. When they were old and reminiscing about the past, she wanted him to picture her moments of d grace. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The assistant prepared breakfast for her. But before the breakfast, she needed to take medicine. Tracey wanted to cry but had no tears. She guessed she''d be spending the rest of her life with both Adam and her meds. "Mr. Xiao said I had to watch you take the medicine." The assistant felt a little embarrassed. "I know." Tracey picked up the bowl of medicine and drank it. She was already used to this taste. After that, she started having breakfast. Looking out of the window, she found she was now above the Pacific Ocean. It would be a few hours before the nended. She whiled away her time by watching a love movie. Recently, she was getting emotional. In the movie, the heroine passed out because of an ident. The hero''s broken face made her weep. Fortunately, she and Adam got together after all they''d been through. She was really grateful. She thanked the universe for allowing her to be with the man she loved. Wasn''t she lucky? The ne made a slownding in severe turbulence. Tracey got excited. She''d only been gone a few months, but it felt like years. Looking at the familiar scenery below, she slowly closed the book and waited for seeing Adam. When she came out of the passage, she saw a tall man. Adam was wearing a beige wool coat with a vest of the same color. He was as handsome as the day she left. She ran toward him. "Adam! I''m back." Adam was checking the time. As he wondered when would he see her, he heard her voice. She wore a pink coat with a white sweater inside. She used to dress all in ck, but now she dressed more and more vigorously. Adam opened his arms to greet the girl who was rushing toward him. "Wee back, little bunny." He buried his head in her neck and smelled the unique fragrance on her. He did not rest until she was finally in his arms. Days ago, Tina told him that someone was gonna hurt Tracey. She asked him to get Tracey out of America. She didn''t tell him the whole story, so he could only guess what had happened by what he had heard and what Tracey had said. Tina was Tracey''s mother, and he didn''t think she would lie to him. Therefore, as she requested, he sent a private ne to pick Tracey up. "Adam, I miss you so much." Only then did Tracey realize that she was missing the man more than she thought. "That''s my girl. Let''s go home now." Adam took off his leather gloves and held her cold hands. "Why are they so cold?" He rubbed her hands to warm them. "Because there''s no air conditioning here, haha." Tracey smiled. She didn''t think there was anyone in the world more considerate than him. "Well, I''ll warm you up." He took her hands tightly. Many passers- by looked at them enviously. What a lovely couple! It was snowing outside. Snowkes were dancing in the air. "Wow, it''s snowing." Tracey looked at the snowkes with fascination. "We''ll see more beautiful snow when we get home. The snow didn''t settle here." Adam pulled her back into his arms. "Okay, let''s go home." The snow was like a wee back for Tracey. She held Adam''s hand tightly with a smile. They got in the car. The air conditioner was on to keep her warm. "Are you hungry? I had people make you a treat." Adam held her tightly in his arms. Four hours ago, she had breakfast on the ne. But his question made her hungry. "Well, a little bit. Adam. I want to eat your spaghetti." Tracey licked her lips. Although Adam sucked at cooking, she missed his spaghetti. "I''ll make it tomorrow morning. Dinner''s all set for tonight. We can''t waste it, right?" Adam asked gently. "You''re right. But don''t forget to make me spaghetti tomorrow!" Tracey smiled faintly. "I know. I never forget what my wife says." Adam whispered in her ear. The warm breath sprayed in her ear. His address to her turned her ears red. "What did you call me?" "My wife. We''re going to get married. You need to get used to it." Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Adam slowly drove back to their beach vi. Before arriving home, he stopped the car in advance. Tracey was puzzled. "Adam, we''re not home yet." "Don''t you want to see the snow? Come on, I''ll show you." Adam said gently. "Okay." Tracey smiled and got out of the car. It was already a world of coldness outside. Snow made this winter less dull. The branches on both sides of the road were already covered with a thickyer of snow, some of the which were even bent. The heavy snow showed no sign of stopping. Tracey Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. was chilled by the icy wind. It was minus ten, even colder than America. She was not used to the temperature. As she breathed to warm her hands, Adam put his gloves on her. The gloves were too big for her hands. It reminded her of when she was wearing his clothes. She finally understood why Adam asked her to get off in advance. The road ahead was white without a footprint. The trees on both sides were full of bright colored lights. Snowkes were dancing under the streetlights. It was so beautiful that she felt she was in a fairy tale world! Tracey walked step by step toward the snow field that no one had ever been. She walked carefully, leaving her footprints. Squatting down, she looked at the thick snow. Fortunately, she was wearing snowshoes today. Half her shoes were already deep in the snow. She was like a happy elf in the snow. There were colorful lights in the field that said "Wee Home". It was his way of giving her a wee. It was not grand, but she liked it. This man always impressed her with something insignificant. "Do you like it, little bunny?" Adam walked along her footprints to her and hugged her from behind. The heavy snow fell from the sky, making the scene extremely romantic. Tracey nodded. "Thank you, Adam, I like it very much." They lived in a sparsely popted area, but they also had neighbors. Why was there so much snow on the ground and not a single footprint? Adam did it, right? He wanted to surprise her so he closed the roads in the area. He owned this neighborhood, so it wasn''t hard for him. That was why there were no footprints or car tracks here. He carefully kept the snow intact, just to give her a romantic surprise. The cold boy in her memory had be a romantic man. His broad embrace made her feel sweet and warm. He let her know that she didn''t have to be so strong. She could be herself when he was around. He wouldn''t let her get hurt, not even at the end of the world. How could she not love him? He was the best. Security was the most important thing for women, but not every woman felt secure enough in their rtionship. It was hard to make a woman feel secure. It required both words and action. Constant dripping could wear away a stone. Only cumtive effort counted. Tracey did not begin withplete confidence in Adam. It was his persistent care and love that slowly unmasked her before him. He made her feel secure and trusted himpletely. "I''m d you like it." He kissed her neck, making her feel itchy. Tracey was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Money or expensive gifts might never impress her. Only a gift that was unique, original, and contained love could capture her spirit. Tracey turned around in his arms. Thinking of Wilson and Chelsea, she felt that she was the luckiest woman in this world. Putting her arms around his neck, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. They had an amazing rtionship. Sometimes they were like students in puppy love, sometimes they were like a couple who had been married for years. Originally, it was a light kiss. But Adam deepened it by holding the back of her head. The snowkes fell quietly beside them. Now and then a snowke fell on their lips, and it soon melted. It was a kiss about how crazily he missed her. No matter how long he kissed her, it wasn''t enough. Tracey fell into his arms, barely able to stand. It was just a kiss, but she waspletely turned on. Adam was way more than turned on. He had no idea he was so passionate about sex until he was with her. This woman was his aphrodisiac. In front of her, he was no longer that abstinent, aloof president. He was more like a careful gentleman. Lust was like a monster locked inside him, and she was the key. He directly pressed her against the tree and put his fingers inside her sweater. His cold fingers made her unconsciously tremble. "You''ll feel hot in a minute." He bit her ear and said. Tracey kind of regretted starting this. Her n was to have a gentle kiss at this romantic ce, but things were getting out of control. This area was closed off, and they were the only ones here, but it was still wild. Tracey couldn''t help feeling shy. "Adam, please don''t do it here. Let''s go home..." Under the dim streetmp, her begging eyes made her look especially pitiful. But he wanted her even more. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Since Tracey had been with Adam, she was not as distant as she used to be. Instead, she got gentler. Her face looked so soft in the dim light. Her long eyshes were like small fans, and her little mouth became full after the kiss. She looked to him like a dainty cake. He licked his lips and replied, "Nope." Her pitiful appearance only arouses his sexual desire. He couldn''t help kissing her harder. As he said, she instantly felt hot. Her rising body temperature warmed his hands. She was wearing a thick wool coat, so it didn''t hurt to be pressed against a tree. She was too shy to react. He repeatedly stroked her sensitive spots with his nimble hands and made her lose herself in lust. Her resistance was gradually swallowed by desire. Perhaps even the universe was shy. When Adam was about to go further, the snow on the branch fell into his neck without warning. Adam, who was immersed in desire, grimaced in the cold. His stunned face made her chuckle. She pushed him away and said, "Adam, it''s a sign." He waspletely turned off and looked at her with a sullen face. He was so close to having sex with his little bunny in the wild! Tracey scampered away, and rolled up a small snowball. "Adam,e here!" She smiled and waved at him. Adam came to her and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Look over there." She casually pointed in a direction and he turned his head toward it obediently. The next second, she stuffed the snowball into his neck. After that, she happily ran away like a little rabbit. He immediately chased after her and said, "My bunny went bad. I''m gonna teach her a lesson." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He threw a few little snowballs towards her, but none of them really hit her. Tracey''s mouth curved into a bright smile. "Adam, you''re a terrible shot. Look at this!" She picked a small snowball up and threw it precisely at him. Adam was not a terrible shot. He just wanted to enjoy the game with her without hurting her. For you, a thousand times over. There was an off-road vehicle parked in front of the vi next to Tracey''s house. William was smoking next to it. Rachel quit showbiz mostly for him, but his family still objected to his being with her. Now Rachel was divorcing Sean. This day, William apanied her to this vi to get her stuff. However, he was not happy at all. His family was in a mess because of Rachel, and he couldn''t sleep for days. He didn''t want to tell Rachel about this, in case she would feel sad. That was why he was smoking. Rachel didn''t have a lot of stuff. It was mostly expensive jewelry and clothes. The main reason she came here today was not to get her stuff, but to provoke Sean. Didn''t he hate her? She was gonna show him that she could live a better life without him, because she was now with a man who really loved her. Sean walked her out of the vi and put her suitcase in the trunk. He didn''t say anything to William. Rachel wanted to see regret on his face to make herself feel better. Sadly, he just stayed expressionless. This really pissed her off. Was she nothing to him? Why couldn''t her leaving let him have the slightest mood rise and fall? The calmer Sean was, the angrier Rachel was. She had been a vain person all her life. Therefore, she deliberately held onto William''s arm and said to Sean, "We''re done from today. Are you gonna live here?" She sounded like she was talking to a friend. This vi was their wedding house. Since she had left, he had no reason to stay here anymore, right? However, Sean liked this ce very much. He not only raised a lot of flowers and nts here, but also made the house into Tracey''s favorite style. When they were in high school, Tracey had told him about her dream house. She wanted a Mediterranean style vi by the sea because she loved the sea. She said they could go to the beach for the sunrise in the morning and pick up shells in the evening. It was so romantic. Sean remembered it very well, so he chose this beach house as his wedding house, even though his bride was no longer Tracey. He''d be morefortable here without Rachel. Besides, Tracey was his neighbor and he could see her frequently. He answered without hesitation, "Yes." Rachel''s face changed. "Well, everyone should go after what they like. I thought you were the one, so I forced myself to be what you wanted me to be. "As a result, I became the person you hated the most. It was really ridiculous. "Fortunately, I woke up and realized I should let go of you. It''s time for me to pursue my happiness," she said as she looked at William, who was standing beside her. William looked away awkwardly. No matter what, Rachel cheated on Sean. His good breeding and self-esteem made it difficult for him to ept what she had just said. "I wish you happiness." It was Sean''s response to her speech. Rachel''s heart was as cold as ice. Suddenly, a clear voice came to her ear. "Adam, it''s so cold. We''re finally home." "Dummy, I gave you gloves, but you had to make a snowman without them. Come here and let me warm you up." Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Hearing the familiar voices, the three people could feel the man''s affection for the woman though they didn''t see their faces. Under the lights of the off-road vehicle, they saw a man holding a woman''s hand and blowing on her fingers in the snow. "Adam, we''ll be home soon. You don''t have to do this." Tracey''s gentle voice sounded. "Well, fine." Adam grabbed her hand and put it in his pocket. They walked to their vi like Siamese twins. Tracey raised her head and saw Rachel, Sean, and William, who was leaning against the car. This was kind of weird. Before, Steve showed her that Rachel divorced Sean for William and dropped out of show business. In Tracey''s view, Rachel was doing the right thing. The greatest pain to a woman was to live her life with someone who didn''t love her. Previously, Sean had directly told Tracey that he married Rachel just to get the Sheng family''s shares. Once he got it, he would divorce her. It was good news for him that Rachel initiated the divorce. How can you be happy if you marry someone who sees marriage as a means to an end? Rachel used to show her happiness in front of the press but it was all just an illusion. Though Rachel had divorced, her reputation was ruined. Was it really worth it? Did she ever think it would end like this when she tried so hard to be with Sean? If she did, would she still make the same choice? Tracey smiled helplessly. Rachel had iting. She didn''t think she needed to say hi to Rachel. Besides, it was a little awkward on Rachel''s end. "Go inside. It''s cold." Adam knew what she was thinking. Because of the spokesperson thing, he completely fell out with William. Obviously, he did not intend to greet William now. "Okay." Seeing that Tracey was about to leave, Sean immediately chased after them. "Tracey, when did you come back?" Tracey thought it would be rude to ignore him, so she stopped and answered, "I just got off the ne. How''s your injury?" "It''s much better." Sean wanted to say something more, but there were too many people here. He suppressed his excitement and said, "Don''t catch a cold. Bye." "I see." Tracey felt strange about his concern. She thought of him as a stranger until he was hurt for her. Adam took her into the house. Rachel noticed a variety of expressions on Sean''s face. She had been with him for so long, but he never had so many expressions in front of her. Apparently, his happiness and sadness would only be rted to Tracey. This was really upsetting to Rachel. She couldn''t believe that Sean really didn''t care about her at all. Why would she marry him? She really regretted it. How nice it would be if she had never fallen in love with him. "Rachel, let''s go." William''s voice sounded at the right time. Rachel got into his car with an unhappy face. She didn''t even say goodbye to Sean. The car left slowly, and Sean stood alone under the streetmp. The snow was falling all around him. He looked at Tracey''s vi like a statue. He seemed to picture what was going on inside. When Tracey took off her coat, Adam would reach out and brush the snow off her head. Afterwards, they would sit around the dining room for dinner. They looked so in love that he looked even more alone. Sean stood there in silence. Somehow, Adam suddenly walked to the window and looked outside. As his eyes met with Sean''s, he closed the curtains deadpan, blocking Sean''s gaze. Tracey was taking off her coat. Seeing this, she was confused. It didn''t seem to be Adam''s habit to close the curtains. "Adam, why are you closing the curtains? I want to see the snow." Tracey was thinking about sitting in front of the window, enjoying both her dinner and the snow. "It''s gonna snow till tomorrow. You can see it next morning." Adam casually exined. "All right." Tracey didn''t think much about it. Dinner was in half an hour. "Adam, I''m gonna go take a bath." "Okay." Adam had been worried that she would catch a cold. After all, the temperature difference between America and City A was too great. As soon as she returned home, she was hit by the worst snow in ten years. It was freezing cold today. Tracey stepped into the warm bath before she froze from head to toe. In the past, house was just a temporary residence for her. She''d lived in a lot of houses over the years, from the worst tenements to high-end condos in the middle of the city. She had no attachment to any house she had ever lived in, except the one she was living in now. It was not because of how great the house was. It was because Adam was here. No matter what happened, he''d be here for her. He warmed her hands when she was cold, he clumsily made her spaghetti when she was hungry, and he got her water in the middle of the night because she suddenly felt thirsty. He took care of her in every possible way. She was not a child, but he spoiled her like she was a child. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on Tracey''s lips. On a cold winter''s day, the thought of him warmed her. Thank God she met him. Suddenly, the door of the bathroom was opened, and a man came in. He had already taken off his coat and vest and was wearing only a white shirt and trousers. His hair was a little longer than before, which made him look gentler. Tracey looked at him helplessly. "What are you doing in here?" "I was feeling a little cold, so I came to get a shower," he said shamelessly. He hadn''t seen her for so long. One look in her eyes and he got a hard-on. The interrupted sex in the snow was still bothering him! When Tracey said she was gonna take a bath, he began to fantasize about her naked in the bathtub. That really turned him on. So here he was. Seeing him unbutton himself, Tracey asked, "Isn''t there another bathroom in here?" "But only this bathroom has you in it." He flirted with her as he handsomely undressed himself. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 It was often said that a person of mixed race was hotter. Steve proved that. Tracey was grateful that she had been so consumed with revenge that she had overlooked how hot Steve was. In all the years that she had lived with him, she had never observed him closely. When she first met him, she was devastated. At that time, she even wanted tomit suicide. She didn''t care what a man looked like at all. Later, he gave her the confidence to live. She started a business with him. She was so busy that she didn''t even have time to eat. That was why she had a terrible stomach bug. In those days, Tracey never thought about anything other than revenge. It suddenly urred to her what would have happened if she had met Steve under different circumstances. If she had met him without hatred in her heart or any worries about her livelihood, she would have fallen in love with him. Steve was breathtakingly hot, but Adam, who was not a hybrid, could still shine when he stood next to Steve. Adam was tall and straight, with a supermodel body and attractiveplexion. There were no ws on his face. If she had not lived with him, she would have thought he was secretly getting a facial every day. He had sharp- features, like an European. Tracey wondered what good deed she had done in her last life to meet him. "What are you thinking about?" While Tracey was lost in her thought, he had taken off his clothes and stepped into the bathtub. Tracey saw his private part at a nce. Was he really a human? Even his thing was bigger than ordinary men. Although she had only slept with him, she''d watched some porn. Those porn guys had bigger p*nises than the average guy. Even so, she was still shocked when she saw Adam''s p*nis for the first time. Adam didn''t get her response. But her cheeks were bright pink and her eyes were watery. It was just so seductive. He leaned over and kissed her. Tracey came to her senses and quickly emptied her mind. Was she crazy? Why would she think of something so erotic? Adam gently kissed her on the neck, and she was immediately turned on. ''Adam, we''re going to have dinner soon..." She pushed him feebly, as if she wanted to refuse him. "But I want you." He felt that she was trembling in his arms. "Half an hour is enough." Knowing the futility of rejection, she rxed and started to enjoy the sex. The calm surface of the water rippled. Some intoxicating voices sounded in the bathroom. After twenty- five minutes, Tracey leaned feebly on Adam to catch her breath. Thest time they had sex was a long time ago, so she was extra enthusiastic. It drove Adam crazier. Shey quietly in his arms, and the water returned to calm. Her face was still burning. Adam held her waist tightly, and gently touched her back, as if he wasforting a kitten. The intense sex made Tracey sleepy, and she couldn''t even open her eyes. "Mr. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao, it''s time for dinner." The butler reminded them from outside. The address woke Tracey up. Adam answeredzily, "We got it." Tracey got up from the bathtub in a hurry, like a child who had made a mistake. "Rx. He''s been there." Adam stood up and said evilly in her ear. Then he wrapped a towel around her. Her face turned redder. "Rogue!" "Only when you''re around." Tracey found that his thing got bigger again. Her eyes widened. "You... We just did it." "How can be that enough? I haven''t seen you for so long, and every part of me is missing you. I''ll prove that tonight." Adam smiled evilly and left with himself in a bath towel. Tracey was a bit speechless. She was not gonna get a good night''s sleep tonight. The sex that was so intense for her was just a starter for him! They changed into warm pajamas and went downstairs. Jane was busy in the kitchen, and the butler had set the table. The warm yellow light illuminated the living room and coated the furniture with a gentle glow. Looking at Jane, Tracey felt that only this house was her home. "Are you hungry? I made you your favorite childhood food." Jane said to her enthusiastically. Tracey smiled. "Let me help you." This meal was not only for her and Adam, but also for Jane and the butler. They sat together and ate like a family. It was a happy meal. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The warmth of home made Tracey temporarily forget the curse thing. After eating, she went upstairs as she touched her belly. She was so full. As soon as Adam came up, he saw her rolling around in bed. "You''re doing yoga?" he joked. "I''m digesting." Tracey still felt full. Adam directly took her into his arms. "Let''s do some exercise to digest." She was wrapped in a thick nightgown, with only her fair feet sticking out. He naturally lifted her feet, and his eyes were full of love. To him, even her feet were perfect. Did other women have such white, delicate, cute feet? Especially, her toenails were neatly manicured. Her toenails shone brightly under the light. They were so adorable that he couldn''t help kissing the back of her foot. Tracey felt a chill on her instep and her breathing quickened. "Adam, it''s dirty." "I don''t think so." He said ambiguously, then kissed slowly up the back of her foot. Tracey felt an electric current pass through her, and a tingling sensation that extended from her instep to the rest of her body. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 They spent the whole night having sex. Tracey used to be anti- sex, because her virginity was sold to a man she thought was a stranger. Steve knew this very well, so he didn''t do anything out of line even when he slept in the same bed with her. She didn''t get used to sex until she was with Adam. He showed her that it was not dirty, but wonderful. Adam spent the night proving to her how much he and his p*nis missed her. He didn''t release her until 4:30 in the morning. She was exhausted and sleepy. "I''m so tired." Every time she fell asleep after sex, he carried her to the bathroom to clean her up. She was not on her guard against him, so she wouldn''t wake up when he washed her. Adam loved the feeling of being trusted by his loved one. He raised the corners of his mouth and gently washed her. However, the process was a bit torturous for him. Her smooth white skin would give him another erection. Looking at her exhausted face, he had to suppress his desire. Women and men were never physically equal. As much as he wanted to, he couldn''t wake her up again. Before he was with her, he would not cover himself with a thick quilt in winter, because he was not afraid of the cold. But Tracey was of ill health and felt the cold a lot. That was why he had thick quilts and nkets prepared in advance. He put her on the fluffy white nket. Shey naked on it like a newborn baby. Adam turned out the light andy down beside her. The next second, she came into his arms. Wasn''t she sweet and cute? Winter wouldn''t be cold with her around. Adam hugged Tracey and fell asleep. A few hourster, he got up. He still had to go to work. His movement awakened Tracey. She opened her eyes and blinked innocently. "Adam, are you getting up?" "Yes. It''s still early, so you can to back to sleep. Stay home today and get jetgged. Don''t go to the office." Adam whispered in her ear thoughtfully. His gentle voice made her feel veryfortable. She closed her eyes and pouted, as if she was asking for a kiss. Of course he knew what she wanted. He kissed her on the lips before he got up. If he didn''t have such good self-control, he''d be on top of her banging her again. What could be happier than holding the woman he loved in the cold snow? But he was not an ordinary person. He needed to be more powerful so that he could protect her and let her sleep peacefully in his arms. "Adam,e back early." She muttered and fell asleep again. She used to get up at six o''clock every day, but his affection made her not so hard on herself. Adam looked back at her, who was curled up in the quilt like a kitten. He felt his heart melted. Finally she gave up her tough shell before him. After washing up quietly, Adam got full of energy. He closed the door carefully and left, for fear of waking her up. It was already 11 o''clock in the morning when Tracey woke up. When she was in America, she went to bed at midnight and got up at six in the morning. As soon as she was with Adam, her willpower was weakened. Perhaps it was because he gave her a strong sense of security. She yawned and sat upzily. The quilt slipped to her waist and revealed her perfect upper body, as well as the hickeys. If Adam were here, he''d rush to her like a hungry wolf. She got out of bed barefoot, but she didn''t feel cold at all. Adam knew that she liked to walk around the house barefoot, so he spread a thick carpet on the floor. He turned off the heat before going to bedst night, because the room would get very dry if he left it on. The quilt was so thick that she wouldn''t feel cold at all. Before he went to work, he quietly turned on the heat. He was afraid that she would kick the quilt off without him. He couldn''t let her catch a cold, could he? With the heating and the soft carpet, she could be barefoot in just a nightgown. He cherished her so much that she couldn''t stop loving him. She went to the window and opened the curtains. The snow didn''t stop. It was a world of ice and snow out there. It was so beautiful. She looked down at the courtyard and saw a heart made of snow. Adam did this, too. He knew that she would stay by the window for several three minutes after she got up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was in a hurry when he went out in the morning, but he stopped when he saw the snow in the yard. Would she be happy when she woke up and saw a heart made of snow? All the extraneous snow had been swept away. In order not to waste Adam''s efforts, the butler came out once an hour to clear the snow. Looking at that heart-shaped snow, Tracey smiled slightly. She remembered the night she spent with him four years ago. At that time, she thought she might have met the devil. She did not know that she would have an inseparable rtionship with this devil, nor did she know he had a warm heart in his cold shell. Tracey got dressed in a good mood. After washing up, she went downstairs. Seeing her, Jane said warmly, "Tracey,e and have your brunch. Mr. Xiao made spaghetti for you. Let me heat it up." Another surprise! She causally said she wanted to eat his spaghetti yesterday, and he actually remembered it! Other people must not have known that this cold president would patiently do so many things for his beloved woman. Only she knew he could be so sweet. How lucky she was! Chapter 514 Chapter 514 On this cold winter''s day, Tracey snuggled down on the warm sofa with a favorite book. There was a warm cup of coffee on the table and beautiful snowkes outside the window. She thought it was one of the best days of her life. She just got back to the country yesterday, so she decided to go back to work tomorrow. As she was thinking, her phone rang. She picked it up without even looking at the caller ID. "Hello." "Tracey, it''s me." It was Sean. His voice was a bit hoarse and weak. "What''s up?" Tracey wondered if his injury returned. "I have a fever, it''s pretty serious. Can youe and get me a ss of water? I can''t do it myself." Sean sounded like he was on the verge of death. Tracey frowned. Rachel took William to provoke himst night. Maybe he was really sick. "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there." He''d been hurt for her, so she always felt she owed him. "Tracey, where are you going?" Jane was washing dishes in the kitchen when she heard that Tracey was going out. "I''m gonna go next door. I''ll be right back." It was so cold, and it was dangerous to get sick at home alone. Tracey rushed to the next door and found that the door was closed. She didn''t think Sean had the strength to walk, so she called him. "What''s the password?" "Your birthday." Tracey sighed. No wonder Rachel hated her so much. She felt so ufortable when Wilson said that Chelsea died for Adam. If Adam thought about another woman all the time like Sean did, she might go crazy. Even the best- tempered woman wouldn''t ept that the man she loved was into another woman. Moreover, Rachel was vain and bad-tempered. Tracey entered the house. It was the first time for her to be here. She was a little distracted by the Mediterranean decor. She remembered telling him in high school that she wanted a Mediterranean style house on the beach. At that time, she thought he would be her husband. She didn''t expect that he still remembered this. Sadly, it was of no use. Unlike her home, Sean''s house was cold and quiet. She went upstairs, knocked on the door, and then went in his room. Sean was lying alone on the bed. She slowly walked toward him. "Are you alright?" His face was suffused with color. He stood in the snow most of the night yesterday. The fever was inevitable. Tracey reached out her hand to touch his forehead. "Your temperature is abnormally high. Let me take you to the hospital." "I''m good. Please get me cup of hot water and cold medicine. I''m not that weak." Sean stared at Tracey with a heavy head. "Okay, wait a minute." Tracey put a wet towel on his forehead to cool him, and then got him a cup of hot water. She turned on the heat and went to the medicine kit. Looking at her back, he suddenly felt that they had gone back in time. How nice would it be if she could stay with him forever! "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? I''ll make you porridge." "Thank you." Sean fell asleep soon after taking the medicine. In his dream, Tracey became his girlfriend again and he smiled very happily. When the porridge was ready, she handed it to him. "Get up and drink it." Sean opened his eyes and was helped up by Tracey. She blew on the porridge and fed him. "Go to the hospital if your fever doesn''t subside." Tracey reminded him. "I''m fine." If he had gone to the hospital, how would he have seen her? He just wanted her to take care of him. However, Tracey said, "I just called your mother. She''ll be here soon. You live here alone and you''re sick. You need someone to take care of you." Sean didn''t want anyone else to take care of him at all. He just wanted to spend more time with her, but the universe said he couldn''t, because the doorbell rang. "It must be your mom. I''ll get it." As Tracey said this, she put the porridge aside. Looking at her back, he felt endless bitterness. As Tracey expected, it was Sean''s mother. She was not as hostile to Tracey as before. "I wouldn''t havee if I knew you were here. Only you''re his medicine." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey thought it was kind of weird. Didn''t Sean''s mother hate her? She still remembered the p she got when Sean got hurt for her. No wonder people often said a woman''s heart was a deep ocean of secrets. "I''d better leave. He¡¯s just taken cold medicine. If his fever doesn''t subside, you might have to take him to the hospital." "But..." Sean''s mother still wanted to say something, but Tracey had left. "D*mn it, what a ruthless girl!" She stomped her foot in anger. Apparently, Tracey''s refusal annoyed her. She went upstairs and found Sean sitting alone on the big bed. He was very handsome. At this moment, he looked moodily out of the window, making him look hotter. "Mom, is she gone?" "Yes, she asked me to take care of you." "I see." Sean said faintly, but there was a hint of sorrow in his tone. He looked at the heavy snow outside in silence. Happiness had nothing to do with him anymore. Noticing his sadness, his mom felt a bit of heartache. "Sean, are you hungry?" "Mom... I really regret it. I lost her..." Sean muttered. "You''re not God, and you can''t be infallible forever. Will you eat something? You''ve lost weight." "I hate myself. Why would I choose Rachel over Tracey? If I had been there for Tracey when she was at her worst, she''d still be mine. "I didn''t realize until now that power and money were nothing. She''s the only one I want!" "Sean..." Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Tracey came back and saw Jane standing outside the house with a shovel in her hand. She didn''t look like she was shoveling snow. She looked like she was going to war. "Jane, what are you doing?" Tracey looked at her quizzically. "Tracey, why did you go to that jerk''s house? Isn''t Mr. Xiao good enough? You can''t go backwards." "That jerk just got divorced. He must want to get back together with you. Tracey, don''t let him fool you." Jane said earnestly. Tracey felt if she was one secondte, Jane was gonna break down Sean''s door with this shovel. "Well, Jane, you''re overthinking this. Sean called me because he was sick and no one took care of him. I went to check on him and called his mom." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Don''t worry. I won''t go backwards." Tracey exined. "That''s great. Tracey, Mr. Xiao is a hundred times better than that jerk." "Well, I know. Let''s get inside. It''s cold." Tracey was only wearing a sweater. The heat made the house so warm that she forgot to put on her coat when she went out. Tracey returned to her room. She knew what Sean was thinking. It was just that with or without Adam, there was no way she was getting back together with Sean. She would never be with a man who hurt her so much. In the afternoon, Sean''s mother called Tracey again. She said she had something to do and she wanted Tracey to take care of Sean. Tracey agreed and hung up the phone. This was really unusual. Sean was always his mother''s priority. After thinking for a while, Tracey was sure that Sean''s mom was trying to set her up with Sean. "She agreed. Wipe that frown off your face. I''m leaving." Sean''s mother said happily. "Okay." Only then did Sean give a smile. He was about to see Tracey again! As soon as his mom left, someone entered his house. The footsteps made him overjoyed. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Sheng. I heard you were ill, so I came to take care of you!" Jane said in a rough voice. Sean looked at the strong middle- aged woman in front of his door in shock. "You''re..." "I''m Tracey''s servant. You can call me Jane. Tracey is too young to take care of you, so she left it to me. "I promise you''ll feel better in no time. You didn''t eat, did you? I''ll cook for you now." Sean was speechless. At this moment, Tracey was wearing an apron and thinking about what to cook for Adam tonight. When she was in America, Adam got unhappy every time she cooked for Wilson and Steve. She had no choice but to promise him that she would cook for him every day when she returned. Now that Jane was at Sean''s house, she could make dinner tonight. She washed vegetables skillfully. When Adam came back, he saw such a warm scene. Tracey was busy in the kitchen with an apron. The aroma of food spread from the kitchen to the living room. Adam took off his coat and gloves, and walked directly to her. He gently hugged her from behind. She smiled gently. "Take a rest and the dinner will be ready soon." Adam was reluctant to let her go. "My dear wife, you''re so sweet." Tracey was still not used to this address. After all, they were not married. "Hey, I''m not your wife yet." "You are. Let''s get the marriage certificate in a couple of days." Adam whispered in her ear. "... Okay." Tracey had no reason to say no. "It''s cold, but I feel warm at the thought of you waiting for me at home. Tracey, I finally have a home." His tone made her heart ache for him. Adam''s childhood was more miserable than hers. As a illegitimate child, no one liked him except for his mother. But his mother died so young. All he wanted was a happy family, and now his dream finally came true. "Well, we are a family." They knew too well how wonderful it was to have a happy home. Adam rubbed her neck before he left. A brilliant smile touched her mouth. "Go wash your hands." "Yes, my wife." Adam went upstairs to change into pajamas. They were just like newlyweds. While she was cooking, he was setting the table. The food she made was not fancy, but it gave him an appetite. "Is it that delicious?" Tracey bit her chopsticks. She didn''t think she was good at cooking, but Adam loved the food she made. "Yes, it''s too good to resist." Adam praised her. "Well, be careful not to eat too much." Tracey had stomach trouble, and too much food would make her sick. "I know." Adam said and continued to eat. After dinner, he didn''t forget to clean the table. He was humming in the kitchen and washing dishes with a happy face. It really amused T racey. She always thought that men hated doing housework, but he actually enjoyed it. Or perhaps he just didn''t want her to get too tired. Tracey curled up on the sofa watching TV. She suddenly felt that the t life was the happiest. In the past, she wanted to be a strong woman and thought she didn''t need a man. But Adam showed her how happy she could be with the man she loved. He was so kind to her that she forgot all her worries. She just wanted to stay with him longer and longer. Snow gleamed outside, and her house was as warm as spring. Next door, Sean was rolling his eyes. Jane made him arge bowl of ginger porridge. She said it was good for his health and urged him to drink it. Sean looked like he was gonna throw up. Jane thought evilly, "Jerk, this is what you get for harassing Tracey!" Chapter 516 Chapter 516 The next morning, Tracey got up in high spirits and went to work with Adam. When Tracey showed up, all her employees were shocked. Tracey had left for several months. If they hadn''t been paid as usual, they would have thought the company was going out of business. When David saw Tracey, there was no longer affection in his eyes. He was dating Set now. They had the same background and character, so it was natural for them to be attracted to each other. In the two months, I brought in many foreign advanced resources. Now Sun was studying its own skin care products. Set was in charge of the clothing business. Sun hired several foreign designers, and everything was falling into ce. Though without Tracey, thepany was operating normally. It was just that it hadn''t turned a profit yet. Fortunately, good wages and benefits kept employees motivated. Lucy might be the only upset one in thispany. She thought she could be with David when Tracey was not around. As a result, David became Set''s boyfriend! Lucy was really pissed off! What was worse, she watched David and Set flirt every day. David and Set''s daily interactions were flirtatious in Lucy''s eyes, but cute in others''. David bought a cup of coffee for Set in the morning. "Well... I passed by Starbucks." Set blushed. "Thank you, I like it." They shyly looked at each other and then quickly looked away. In the afternoon, Set brought David a cup of milk tea. "Half price for the second cup." "Thank you." David blushed, so did Set. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lucy thought that Set was acting. Was there a woman in this society who blushed after a few words with a man? What a b*tch! She must have slept with a lot of men! Seeing that David and Set were getting closer, Lucy was so anxious that she started looking into Set. To her surprise, Set had never been in a rtionship. She nned to dig up dirt on Set, but Set didn''t have any skeletons in the closet. Lucy was furious. She always believed that no woman was pure in today''s society, but Set proved her wrong. Set and David did PDA in front of her everyday. It really wound her up! Fortunately, Set was moving to another office soon. At this time, however, Tracey came back. No matter how sweet she dressed at home, she dressed like a total boss at work. She was wearing a fancy ck wool coat and blouse, paired with slim ck pants and thetest purse. Her aura was too strong. I knew that she wasing back, so she waited for her at the door. Tracey went from department to department. "I, thank you so much. Thepany is getting on the right track." "Is your perfume ready? I heard that William''s perfume was about toe out," I asked. Making perfume was the main purpose of Tracey''s trip. "His perfume hasn''te out yet? It''s been a few months." Tracey smiled. If it weren''t for William''s perfume, she wouldn''t have gone to the United States. Nor would she have known Wilson. Actually, she needed to thank William. "Manypanies refused to work with William because of the spokesperson. He offered to lower the price, but no one wanted to take the risk." "Otherpanies had the same attitude as you. They wanted the perfume, but not Rachel. William was so angry that he turned to his family." "When his perfume was aboute out, the public began to gossip that Rachel cheated on her husband with him." "Later, everyone called him a home wrecker. He had no choice but to hold off on his perfume for now." "He''s been quiet in the past few months. He wants to release his perfume after everyone has forgotten about the scandal." "There''s half a month before Christmas. I hear he ns to release it during Christmas." I told Tracey everything. "Christmas? Very well, I''d like to see whether my perfume or his is more popr." Tracey gave a confident smile. Apparently, she was determined to defeat William. "You made a new perfume already?" I looked at her in disbelief. Typically, a ssic perfume needed at least a year of development, because it had to go through countless trials and improvements. Tracey had only been in America a few months, and she''d already made the perfume she wanted? Tracey''s perfume was almost ready, but not yet in the user feedback phase. Generally speaking, a new perfume needed many users to feedback to make continuous improvement. Feedback was what made a perfume more marketable. That was why some ssic perfumes lasted for decades. "I don''t have time to do user feedback." Tracey told her the truth. "What? What if people don''t like your perfume?" I felt that this was too risky. With the feedback, they could see if this perfume would be popr. Tracey and Wilson were the only ones who had ever smelled this perfume. I felt it was incredible. Tracey was not an impulsive person, and she never went off half-cocked. "I believe in him." Tracey had a lot of faith in Wilson. She made most of this perfume, but he helped her make a lot of improvements. Even Wilson thought that it was a great perfume. She believed that he was right. "You mean Luke?" "No, it''s another person. I, don''t worry about this. I heard that Adam prepared aboratory for me. Where is it?" Tracey changed the subject. "Come with me." I took her to theboratory. Tracey had never been in this room before. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Tracey waspletely shocked when she opened the door of theb. It was over 500 square feet, in which there were all kinds of materials and equipment. "Mr. Xiao had thisb decorated after you left. It''s been ventted for over two months, and all this equipment was moved in a few days ago," I exined. I didn''t know how stupid she had been until she saw how good Adam was to Tracey. She used to believe that Adam was just a yboy. She thought Adam just liked Tracey''s pretty face and would abandon her when he saw a more beautiful one. That was why she wanted Tracey to be with Steve in the first ce. To get what she wanted, she seduced Adam, trying to get him to cheat on Tracey. As a result, her n was aplete failure. Later, she found that Adam didn''t treat Tracey any worse than Steve did. In particr, she was very moved by Adam''s efforts on Tracey''s birthday. It was at that moment that she became sure that Tracey would be happy with him. "He''s really sweet." The most Tracey did these days was to be surprised. "Yes. He hired a perfume-making team from the United States to assist you. They wille here tomorrow." I gave her another piece of good news. "That''s awesome. Where is the perfume I brought with me?" "There it is. Look." I took out an exquisite bottle. It was the perfume that Tracey and Wilson had worked so hard to make. "I, this is the perfume I made. Smell it." Tracey opened the bottle. At present, only she and Wilson had smelled it. I took a deep breath. This perfume smelt really good! It had an alluring and fresh fragrance. "What do you think?" Based on I''s expression, Tracey knew that she liked it. "I like it. It''s sweet but not cloying, like the fragrance of the air after a heavy rain. That''s amazing. How did you make it?" I''s eyes were shining. She was not much of a perfume person, and she wore it only for work. Herpliment showed that the perfume was awesome. Tracey got more confident. No woman would say no to this perfume. "It''s sweet and sour. Don''t you think it reminds you of your first rtionship?" "Most people don''t end up with their first lovers, but that doesn''t mean the first rtionship isn''t a good one." "People always look back on the first rtionship with a smile, because it is as good as youth." "Will this perfume be limited to young girls? Then it can''t be very expensive." "But Sun''s goal is to make medium-and high-end international products." "This perfume''s our first product. It represents Sun''s image and business philosophy." "I heard William''s perfume was called Beginning. Would it have the same idea as ours?" "We could be at a disadvantage if weunch the perfume at the same time as him. He''s got a lot of fans, and Sun''s just a newpany." "What''s worse, if these two perfumes are simr in style, we may lose." I was indeed capable. She hadpletely foreseen the potential difficulties. Tracey smiled slightly. "My n was to make a perfume in the same style as his. That way, when I beat him, I''ll feel more proud of myself." I was at a loss for words. She almost forgot that Tracey had the strongest killer instinct. She might be young, but she wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. William wakened herpetitive spirit, and the way she got back at him was to beat him at his own game! "What if you lose?" I continued to ask. Tracey shook her head. "I won''t lose. Even if I lose this battle, I''ll spend more time preparing for the next one!" "Alright, alright. You have always been so confident. Well, I wish you a victory." "I got this. I have decided on the packing design of this perfume. When my team gets here, we can start the mass production." "Release 1,000 bottles on Christmas Day and see what the market says. By the way, this perfume is not limited to young girls." "Everyone has their first love, even an 80-year-old woman. So, it''s for everyone." "Besides, this fragrance is neither too strong nor too weak. It is suitable for various asions and for various people." "In general, as long as people like it, it will sell like hot cakes." Tracey''s mouth curved into a confident smile. "Well, Christmas is only half a month away. I will take care of the venue, process and personnel for theunch." "Thank you. You''ve done a lot for Sun." Tracey patted her on the shoulder. I shook her head. "This is what I should do. Our own skin care products areing out, and I hope this perfume will make Sun known to everyone." "So do I." Tracey had a sense of pressure. If this perfume didn''t work, no one else at Sun would either. On the contrary, if everyone liked this perfume, the road ahead for Sun would be smooth and long. Tracey tried to cheer herself up. Come on! The perfume thing restarted Tracey''s busy life. She didn''t have time for Adam, so he put more effort into his work. Jensen was really surprised when he found his boss took initiative to work overtime. "Boss, aren''t you going home to Miss Xia?" Adam hadn''t worked overtime since he was with Tracey. Hearing this, he looked unhappier. "She''s workingte, too." Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Jensen finally understood. His boss, a former workaholic, didn''t fall in love with work again. He was workingte because his girlfriend didn''t have time for him. Jensen looked at his boss helplessly. He used to be full of beans when he was working, but now he was frowning. Adam had used to spending time with Tracey after work. Looking out at the darkening sky, he felt that time was passing so slowly. Sigh... Howe it had only been five minutes? He started at hisptop. "Boss, why don''t you go home if you don''t want to stay here?" Jensen found that his boss was obviously absent-minded. "She''s not at home." He''d just feel worse if he came home and didn''t see Tracey. "s..." Jensen didn''t know what to say. As a single man, he couldn''t understand a man in love. After half an hour, Adam called Tracey. "Little bunny, are you done? I''ll pick you up." Tracey could feel Adam''s enthusiasm through the phone. She looked at the test tube in her hand and said, "Adam, I''m gonna be a littlete today. Don''t wait for me. I''ll have Mark take me home later." "Oh..." Adam hung up the phone with disappointment. He now regretted supporting Tracey to learn to make perfumes. "Let''s go." Adam turned off hisptop and left directly. Jensen was stunned. What changed his boss''s mind? On the way back, Jensen heard his boss call Junior Chambers, the owner of a renovationpany. What did his boss want to do? Whey they arrived at Adam''s vi, Junior had already been waiting for them. Seeing Adam, he quickly got up to greet him. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Xiao." Adam nced at him, took off his coat, and sat down on the sofa like an emperor. He had always been cold to outsiders. Junior was the guest, but he stood on Adam''s side like a ve. Obviously, Adam didn''t mean to get him a seat. Junior knew d*mn well Adam asked him toe here for a reason. Hispany would gain a lot as long as he made Adam happy. "I want you to do me a favor." Although Adam said so, he didn''t sound like he was asking for help Junior bowed with a smile. "Just let me know if there''s anything I can do for you, Mr. Xiao. I won''t let you down." "Well, I want you to redecorate this house." Adam said faintly. "What? Mr. Xiao, didn''t you just decorate this house this year?" Junior was a little shocked. This house was luxuriously decorated not long ago. "Turn this house into ab," Adam continued. He was afraid that Tracey would often work overtime in thepany''sboratory. That was gonna kill him! So he thought of turning this vi into aboratory. Anyway, he and Tracey usually lived in the vi next door. With thisb, she could go home early and he could make sure she had dinner on time. Everything he did, he did for Tracey. Jensen finally understood why he suddenly decided to go home. "Okay. Mr. Xiao, Do you have any specific requirements?" "Yes. Here." Adam took a drawing out of his briefcase. He had been writing and drawing all the way back. Turned out he was designing theboratory. Jensen really admired his boss''s efficiency. Junior asked, "Mr. Xiao, when do you want me to start?" "As soon as possible." "What about tomorrow?" "Great. Jensen will sign the contract with you." "Okay, Mr. Xiao. Well, if you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." Junior left in a hurry. Adam returned to Tracey''s vi in a good mood. "Little bunny, you''re mine." Originally, Adam didn''t want Tracey to work so hard. He wanted her to live under his wings. However, he knew very well she was not an ordinary woman. She would not be willing to be a rich lady who had nothing to do. She was even more ambitious than a man. If she had a child, she might choose to be a housewife. The problem was she couldn''t get pregnant. Thinking of this, Adam sighed deeply. Tracey had rified that she wanted a baby. He wondered how long he could hide this from her. What would she do if she knew she couldn''t have a child? Adam sighed again and felt a little helpless. There was nothing he could do about it. Maybe it really had something to do with that curse. Tina made Tracey sterile. It was for her own protection, but it also took away her right to be a mother. Did this mean that as long as Tracey was not pregnant, she could live over 30 years and grow old with him? Adam didn''t know much about the R family. If his guess was right, he''d rather not have kids with Tracey. Nothing was more important than her life. When Tracey returned to the vi, it was 10 o''clock in the evening. Adam was usually getting ready for bed by now, but the light in the living room was still on. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She pushed the door open and saw Adam, who was watching TV in the living room. "Adam, I''m back." Tracey took off her shoes and entered the house. Adam got up and came to her. "Are you tired?" "Busy, but not tired." She took off her coat. The heat warmed her a lot. Adam''s mouth curved into a smile. "I got you a midnight snack. Sit down and rest for a while. I''ll heat it up." "Mmm." Tracey was really hungry. She just ate takeout at thepany because she was too busy. "I got this at your favorite restaurant. Take your time." Chapter 519 Chapter 519 In such a chilly night, this midnight snack really warmed Tracey''s heart. Was there a sweeter man in the world than Adam? How could she not want to be with him for the rest of her life? When she finished the midnight snack, Adam said, "Go take a bath. I''ve drawn a bath for you." "Okay." Tracey went to the bathroom. The bath water had a faint smell ofvender. Wasn''t he considerate? He knew she was tired today, so he putvender in the bathtub to help her sleep. She sat in the bathtub in a good mood, as if all the fatigue had disappeared at this moment. He cared about her more than she cared about herself, didn''t he? Tracey fell asleep with a faint smile on her lips. Half an hourter, seeing that she had not yete out of the bathroom, Adam went in. It must have been a long day, or she wouldn''t have fallen asleep in the bathtub. He suddenly thought of the first time he took her back to his vi. At that time, she was on full guard against him. And now, he was the person she trusted the most. It was really incredible. After drying her, he carried her to the bedroom. She didn''t wake up, maybe because she trusted him too much. She was lying naked on the bed. Although he had seen her naked countless times, he still found it attractive. His eyes rested on her t abdomen. How he wished he could have a child with her! But if having children would shorten her life, he wished she could never get pregnant. She was always his priority. He wondered why some men would prefer a child to a wife. If he had to make a choice, he would not hesitate to choose his wife. After covering her with the quilt, he took her into his arms. Knowing that she was exhausted, he suppressed his desire and closed his eyes. Tracey was fully upied working, which made Adam feel as if he were single again. He was in a foul mood, so he didn''t smile at work. It scared his subordinates. Some time ago they were happy that he had finally gone soft, but recently he had regained his cool. They became quieter and worked harder, for fear that they would get fired as soon as they did something wrong. They even wondered if their boss was mentally ill and needed to go to the hospital. Only Jensen knew the truth. Boss didn''t need a shrink. He needed sex! Adam did have a hard timetely. Tracey went homete every night. Looking at her tired face, he didn''t have the heart to ask her if he could have sex. Half a monthter, Tracey''s perfumeunch was almost ready. Adam told himself, "Hang in there!" To support Tracey, he nned to put her perfumes on the best shelves in all his malls. Everyone wondered what brand it was. It was not out yet, but it had already on the best shelves. Every Christmas, some brands advertised their products in Adam''s malls. This year he turned down all the brands because he wanted to leave the promotional spaces in the malls to Tracey. William''s assistant said nervously, "President Xia made a perfume, and it''sing out at Christmas." "I already knew that." William didn''t seem to be care about this. "Her perfume is called First Love. Isn''t she trying to go against us?" "Our perfume is called Beginning. It''s about love, and so is hers." The assistant knew what had happened between William and Tracey. If it weren''t for Tracey, William wouldn''t be going through this. He couldn''t even go home, because his family kept pushing him away from Rachel. He had decided to take over Cube, but it had not been doing well these past few months. It was all because of Adam. All he did was have a quarrel with Tracey, and Adam kept targeting his company! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Perfume isn''t for everyone. Even with Adam''s help, she won''t seed." "Rx. People only love NE''s perfume. Who would pay for a novice''s perfume?" William was very confident about his perfume. There were so many demands to make a good perfume, the most important of which was time. Just because Tracey spent more than two months learning how to make perfume didn''t mean she could really make a great one. If the market said no to her perfume, all her efforts would be in vain. Therefore, William didn''t take it seriously. "Mr. Turner, I think she''s targeting us. The two perfumes will be released on the same day, and if hers sells better..." "Nonsense! You think I''m gonna lose to her?" William interrupted. "I didn''t say that. She''s nothingpared to you! I''m just saying it''s a possibility, considering she''s got Mr. Xiao as her backer." "Although she''s a novice, Mr. Xiao has been doing everything he can to help her. Now all the news is about her perfume." "The media and the Inte have been promoting it for a week." "People will remember her perfume even if they don''t know her." "Moreover, the face of her perfume is a Hollywood a-lister. Mr. Xiao really sshed out." "We are clearly at a disadvantage when ites to publicity," the assistant said with a worried face. "So what? No amount of money could turn a doomed product into a bestseller. I''d like to see how much Adam willing to pay for a perfume that won''t make a profit." William snorted coldly. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 The new-media industry was booming in this era, and publicity was indispensable for new products. Facebook, Twitter and other socialworks were part of young people''s daily lives. Many companies no longer advertised on television but on the Inte. The cost of advertising on Facebook and Twitter, of course, was high. To help Tracey, Adam ran a week-long ad for Tracey''s perfume on them. The overwhelming advertisements and the Hollywood actress Candy as the spokesperson earned the perfume a lot of attention. Although it was a new brand, thepany behind it was believed to be strong. After all, there was no way a start-up with no juice was gonna get a shot at working with Candy. Tracey even made a short promo for the perfume. The mncholic and literary style captured a lot of hearts. Heavy make- up was no longer in fashion. People liked light make-up that made them look energetic. This perfume was exactly what they wanted. What was more surprising was that its packaging was simple and lovely. Many young girls followed Sun on Facebook and Twitter so that they could know thetest news about this perfume. "President Xia, look! A lot of people are looking forward to our perfume." David was reading Sun''s Facebook messages. Tracey had been busy with the perfumeunch, so she left the promotion to Adam as he requested. At that time, she didn''t know he would spend so much money on it. "Well, we can''t let them down," Tracey said seriously. The closer she got to theunch, the busier she got. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "President Xia, here''s the process of theunch." David had matured a lot after several months of working. This was a very detailed process arrangement. It was the first time David had done something so big on his own, and he was touched by Tracey''s trust in him. "Great. It''s a tight but not boring process. You did a good job." Tracey praised him. David had been working hard during her absence. It''d been a hard time, but he thought it was worth it, because he''d learned a lot. Not a day went by that he didn''t work overtime to prepare for thisunch. Fortunately, he didn''t let Tracey down. "Thank you, President Xia. I will work harder." He added in his heart, "To be your wings." "Okay. By the way, I invited Candy to theunch. I need a special person to serve her. Who do you think is better between you and Set?" Candy was a Hollywood star. When Tracey was in the United States, she''d had a few encounters with Candy as DO. Candy was a big fan of DO. Few people knew that DO was Tracey, and Candy was one of them. That was why she would agree to be the face of Tracey''s perfume. She didn''t ask Tracey for a hefty endorsement fee. She just asked Tracey to make sure she could buy DO''s next new product. Every time DO released a new product, it was in small quantities. Besides, DO hadn''t made a new product in six months. All her fans were desperately waiting. People liked her because she was different from those designers who only wanted to make money. Her productunches were slow and erratic. She only created new products when she was inspired. That was why all her products were awesome. "Set, I guess. I''m a man and I''ve been so busytely, I''m afraid I don''t have the energy for Candy." David answered. "Okay, then tell Set to pick Candy up." Tracey was too busy to go to the airport. Fortunately, Candy was a nice person. She was totally cool with Tracey not picking her up. "Okay. Bye." David left quickly. He loved the hustle and bustle. The busier he was, the more he felt fulfilled. He went to Set, who was now in charge of the clothing department. She was not as busy as he was, and she would often help him. "President Xia wants you to pick Candy up at the airport. You may have to serve her for the next few days. Is that okay with you?" David asked. Although Set had never done anything like this before, but she was excited. She was Candy''s fan! She''d seen all Candy''s movies. She never dreamed that one day she would see Candy in person! Who would say no to such a sweet task? Set had mixed emotions. She was happy, excited, and nervous. It was not a big job, but she would take it very seriously. "Yes, sir! I won''t let anyone down." Set answered like a soldier. Seeing her so serious, David could not help but chuckle. He gently tapped her head and said, "Go for it." "Mm." Set touched the spot where he had touched. It didn''t hurt, but it itched. "This is Candy''s schedule. Don''t bete." "Okay, I know." Set took over the schedule very excitedly. She was so happy that she was about to see her idol! Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Come on, you got this." After cheering her up, David left thepany. The perfumeunch was in three days. As the king of the business world, Adam had eightyeight chain malls across the country. The eighty-eight malls, including a dozen in City A, would all promote Tracey''s perfume at Christmas. David was in charge of the activities at the ten big shopping malls downtown. The stages were being set. He would go to these ten shopping malls to see how the preparatory work was done. As soon as David left, Lucy came to Set. "Set, what was David talking to you about?" Set did not like Lucy. It was not because that David used to have a crush on Lucy. It was because that Lucy was an easy woman. She said that she liked David, but Set often saw her having dinner with different men. Set didn''t want to judge Lucy. She just wanted to stay away from her. However, Lucy was just like a clingy gum. What she loved most was telling Set how David had tried to impress her. To Set, Lucy had be a repeater. She could even recite Lucy and David''s so-called sweet memories. What was wrong with this woman? Did she think David was joking when he said he wouldn''t be with her? As soon as David became Set''s boyfriend, he told her everything about him and Lucy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Therefore, Set didn''t mind that he had once courted Lucy. Sadly, Lucy didn''t know it. "Nothing." Set didn''t want to waste her time on Lucy. She hastened to put away the schedule. Lucy, however, still saw the words "Candy''s Schedule". She immediately knew what was going on. It really pissed off that David left it to Set! "Wow, so you''re gonna pick Candy up? Come on, it''s not a secret. I''m not busy now. Why don''t I go with you?" Lucy suggested. Her friends would definitely envy her if she could see Candy, the superstar, in person. Thesest few months had taught Set that Lucy was a loser. She refused to take any pain, and she was not trying to get ahead. Everyone in her department was busy, except for her. She pretended to be sick every time her colleagues asked her to go out on an errand. Poor Rn was crazy about her. As soon as he heard that Luck was ill, he would finish all her work. It made him exhausted, but he enjoyed it. Set had heard David talk about how Lucky treated her backup guys. She wouldn''t say no to them, nor would she say yes. When she was in college, she often gave David, the top student, ambiguous hints so that he could help her with her homework. She was doing the same thing on Rn. Rn reminded David of his stupid old self. He used to believe that Lucy would fall in love with himself. Lucy always gave the men who liked her such misdirection, in fact she loved only herself. Rn hadn''t realized it. As a bystander, David didn''t think he had a right to get between Rn and Lucy. He''d given Rn some reminders, but it was useless because Rn was so immersed in the so-called love. David was helpless. Lucy was good at ying with men, especially nerds. He could only hope that Rn would see this woman for what she really was. "No need. President Xia only asked me to do it. The perfumeunch ising up. You''d better just focus on your job." Set refused without hesitation. She was no longer the same girl who didn''t know how to say no. This pissed Lucy off. She noticed Set''s change. Set and David grew closer and closer, and they looked like a lovely couple! Lucy couldn''t ept this! She, Set, and David came into thepany at the same time, but only she didn''t make any progress! David was the man she wanted most, so Lucy hated Set to the bone. Though Set said no, Lucy did not give up. In her mind, she didn''t get the promotion because Tracey favored David and Set. That was why she didn''t make any progress. She''d do better than Set if she got the chance! Since Tracey was not gonna give her a chance, she was gonna make one. After thinking for a while, she went to I''s office. I was in a state of perpetual motion, and she didn''t have time to care who was gonna pick Candy up. Lucy''d got a way with words. She said Set might offend Candy by being slow. Then, she offered to pick Candy up with Set. I felt that she had a point. Two was better than one. International stars always had strange demands, which one could not cope with alone. Candy was Sun''s trump card. I didn''t want anything happen that would upset Candy. This perfume was not only Tracey''s first product, but also Sun''s. "Fine. Be smart and fulfill any requirements of Candy. Don''t offend her. Got it?" "Thepany will reimburse you for the money you spent on her. In short, Candy''s the boss. Even if she wants the stars, you have to get them for her." "She''s the spokesperson of our new perfume and has a direct impact on the future of ourpany. You need to understand the importance of this mission." It was rare for I to say so much. "Yes, I see." Chapter 522 Chapter 522 I agreed with Lucy''s proposal. She believed in Set, but this mission was just too important. Lucy walked out of I''s office happily and walked up to Set. "I has agreed to let mee with you to the airport." Although Set felt a little ufortable, she nodded. I was her boss. "Well, I''ll give you a copy of the schedule. Don''t mess it up." "What? Set, who do you think you are? Just because President Xia values you doesn''t mean you are better than me. This time, I''m gonna show you how capable I am." Lucy directly took away the schedule. "I''ll take the original. If you want a copy, ask me." Lucy and Set were the only ones here, so Lucy stopped pretending to be nice. Set frowned. Why was there always such hypocrisy and vanity in the workce? Fortunately, she had just taken a photo of the schedule. She used to take pictures of things that were important. So even without the original, she was not panicking. Set Goggled Candy''s preferences, for fear that she would unintentionally offend Candy. Lucy wanted to push herself forward with this chance. She returned to her seat and began to Google Candy. She was gonna prove she was better than Set! It was nine o''clock in the evening when Tracey got off work. She wearily walked out of the office and saw Adam''s car. He must have been waiting for her for a long time. "Adam, didn''t I ask you to go home?" Tracey felt warm as soon as she got on the car. Adam took her into his arms. "I want to spend more time with you." The warmth on him dispelled the chill. Tracey buried her head in his arms. These days, she went to bed as soon as she came home and washed up. Sometimes, she fell asleep in the bathtub. It was Adam who took her to bed. She didn''t even know how miserable she would be without him. He hinted that he wanted to have sex several times, and she knew how important sex was to men. She wanted it, too. But she always fell asleep before she went to bed. When she got home the night beforest, she kept telling herself not to fall asleep. When she finally got out of the shower and didn''t fall asleep, Adam was as happy as a hungry wolf about to eat meat. He gently put her on the bed and kissed her. Skipping the forey, he decided to prate her directly. The next second, however, he found she was sleeping sound. Looking at her peaceful face, he gave up going on. He dressed her in her pajamas and tucked her in. Then he went to the bathroom for a cold shower. The next day, when Tracey thought of what happenedst night, she felt even more sorry for him. Fortunately, theunch wasing up, and her busy life wasing to an end. She said, "Adam, just give me a few more days. I''ll make it up to you." "It''s a deal." Adam rubbed her head. In fact, his heart ached when he saw her so tired. "Okay." Tracey smiled. "New Year''s Day ising. Tracey, how about we spend it together?" Adam didn''t want to be alone on this day like before. "Okay." Tracey agreed without thinking. Her grandpa and father supported her being with Adam. They wouldn''t stop her from spending New Year''s Day with him. "Where are we going?" She got excited. "Aydan... He has cancer. He hopes that... we can spend New Year''s Day in the Sheng family." Adam stammered. Tracey knew that Adam loved and hated Aydan. He was Aydan''s son, and that was never gonna change. Still, he hated Aydan because of what Aydan did to his mother. Tracey now realized Adam was more powerful than she had ever imagined. He''d been nning to target Sheng''s group. It was not difficult for him to bring it downpletely. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Sheng''s group was still there. Maybe because Adam knew Aydan was dying, and he didn''t want to provoke him. If Sheng''s Group went under, Aydan could die instantly. In fact, Sean should thank Aydan and Adam. If it weren''t for them, the Sheng family would have been destroyed. "Sure. We are engaged. My grandpa won''t have a problem with that." Tracey said in a light tone. "But everyone in the Sheng family is annoying. That old woman almost hurt youst time. Are you sure you want to do this?" Adam looked at her unbelievably. It seemed that he didn''t expect Tracey to say yes. He thought she was traumatized by what happenedst time. "They are annoying, but all I want is be with you. I know you hate your dad, but he got what he deserved when you refused to see him for all these years. "Let''s go to the Sheng family together. He''s not gonna be around much longer, so just spend more time with him. You don''t want to be a bad son, do you?" Hearing that, Adam hugged her excitedly and said, "Little bunny, you are the best." "How about this? We spend New Year''s Day at the Sheng family and thene to the Xia family the next day. My grandpa misses you and wants to y chess with you." Tracey knew that Adam wanted to see his dad. He was just too embarrassed to say it. "Sounds great. I love you," Adam said with sincerity. He must have done a lot of good things in his last life to be with her. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Seeing Adam happy as a child, Tracey held him by the waist. "We''re family. I want you to be happy every day." "Little bunny, you''re graduating in six months. It''s time for us to get ready for the wedding. Where do you want to marry me?" Adam kissed her forehead. He used to think that real life love would not be as beautiful as that in TV dramas, but now he changed his mind. He''d heard a lot about marriages that end in tears. Couples were always sweet when they were not married. But the problems that came with living together or marriage gradually made them not love each other anymore. He and Tracey were now living together, but he didn''t feel that his love for her was waning. He couldn''t get enough of her lovely face, and he thought anything she did was cute. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As his love for her grew, it dawned on him that couples who eventually broke up were not really in love. True love was eternal. True love was a solid foundation for marriage. Marriage was not the grave of love. It was the grave of insincerity. Adam thought that love overcame everything. For the smile of the one he loved, he was willing to do anything. Tracey suddenly realized that it had been almost half a year since they had been together. "As long as you''re the groom, I don''t care when or where we get married. Adam, it''s up to you." Tracey smiled slightly. "Okay." He decided to give her a special and romantic wedding so that both of them would never forget it. "How''s the perfumeunch going?" "Great. Everything''s being set up. You must have spent a lot of money on the promotion, right?" she asked. Although she knew he was willing to pay for her, she wanted to be financially independent. Unlike many women, she didn''t like to spend men''s money. Knowing what she was thinking, Adam gently tickled her nose. "Well, did you forget what I saidst time? I own those advertising agencies, dare they charge me money?" "Adam, I suddenly feel like I''ve got a sugar daddy." Tracey smiled. "You just figured that out? Women who want me can wait in line from L.A. to Clevnd. You know why I wasn''t with them? I was waiting for you to grow up." Tracey thought of what she said 16 years ago. At that time, she was just an ignorant child. She never thought he would take her words seriously. "So I was a visionary. I knew you had potential when I was a kid. Steve used to say you were fabulously loaded, and I thought he was exaggerating. Looks like he was right." Tracey gave a sweet smile. When she just came back from America, Steve gave her a list of people to ingratiate, and Adam was the number one. At that time, she didn''t know he was the man she slept with three years ago, nor did she like him. She had no idea that one day she would love him so much and wanted to spend every minute of her life with him. "What are you thinking about? Why are you smiling so happily?" Adam found that she was lost in thoughts. Tracey looked up, her eyes glistening. Putting her arms around his neck, she said, "I was thinking about what had happened between us over thest few months." Adam thought of that crazy night. "I was given an aphrodisiac that day. I was in the men''s room trying to puke when I heard your voice outside the door. Do you know how happy I was?" Tracey was a smoker back then. She smoked a lot to rx herself when she was in America. Later, she quit smoking because Adam didn''t like it. "I was just trying to borrow a lighter, and I ran into a pervert." She chuckled. Adamughed. "At the men''s room? Who on earth is the pervert? You were really bold. What if you met a dangerous drunkard?" "I''d torture him and beat the sh*t out of him." Tracey waved her fist. Thinking of how she tortured himst night, Adam sighed. "I''m sure you would. But you can''t do the same thing again." "I''m not a pervert," Tracey muttered. "You hated me so much at first. When did you fall in love with me?" He had loved her for many years, but he did not know when she fell for him. "I don''t know either. Maybe it was when you first made me that awful ginger soup, or when you drank with me at the beach, or when I met you on deck 16 years ago." "You know what? I agreed to be Sean''s girlfriend mainly because he reminded me of you." "He liked to wear white shirts and was cold to everyone but me. He even looked a bit like you. Maybe part of me thought he was you." "But he''s not you. He''s just a substitute and I''m lucky enough to be with you." "Yeah. Actually, I need to thank Rachel. If it weren''t for her, I never would have had the chance to be with you." Adam held onto Tracey tightly. No one knew what they went through to get together. "I used to think God wasn''t fair to me. Everyone had a happy family, except for me. My rtionship didn''t go well, either." "Now I realize God has a n. He was being mean to me, so I''d learn to be grateful." "I will cherish every day I spend with my loved ones. I appreciate how lucky I am." Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Rachel moved into William''s vi on the day she left Sean. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that William was not as nice to her as before. Maybe it was because he was overwhelmed by his work. She didn''t think too much about it. She believed in William. He had loved her for so many years. There was no way he got tired of her right after being with her. He''d do to her what Adam did to Tracey, and she''d be a perfect wife for him. She downloaded a lot of recipes online and asked the servant what he liked, but he seldom came back for dinner. "He must be too busy. He''ll be back every day when he can." Rachel said to herself. In fact, William spent most of his time sitting in his office. The secretary had already reminded him several times. "Mr. Turner, it''s after hours now." The point was, he was not working overtime. He was just sitting in his chair. "I know. Off you go." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yes." Just now, Rachel called him and told him that she was waiting for him at home. Home? He didn''t think he and Rachel had a home. When he was a child, he liked the quiet and lovely little girl next door. He wanted to marry her when he grew up. However, before he told her how he felt, she said that she was into someone else. All those years abroad, he was single. Later, he came back. He didn''t know why, but he slept with her when she was still married. He now felt as if he had suddenly got what he had always wanted. It happened so fast that he was still in shock. Everyone in his family didn''t want him to be with Rachel. He had been asking himself if he still loved her. His love for her seemed to have died away with time. He''d been treating her like his sister ever since he got back. Too bad he didn''t stop himself from sleeping with her that night. He''d been thinking about his feelings for her all this time. If he loved her, he would definitely bring her back to the Turner family at all costs. He was finally sure that he no longer loved her. He was with her only out of responsibility. However, if he told her the truth, she would definitely go crazy. He saw her loving and expectant eyes every day he got home. "William, I learned how to make cookies. Would you like to try some?" She would run him a bath. "William, it''s must be a long day. Take a bath before go to bed." Sometimes, she''d wear a sexy nightgown and ask to sleep with him. But he refused her every time. He said that he wanted to do it after marrying her. The truth was, he regretted having sex with her that day and didn''t want to do it again. He knew it was a cop-out. He was just so conflicted. His family didn''t love Rachel, neither did he. However, he could not bring himself to tell her about it. She had just divorced Sean, and the scandal hadn''tpletely worn off on her. He didn''t want to twist the knife. In the end, he decided to talk to herter. That was why he left thepany sote these days. He was afraid to see her. But no matter howte he got home, she was waiting for him in the living room. It made him feel more guilty. "William, you''re finally back! Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?" She used to be the hottest actress, but she became a housewife for him. He appreciated that, but it was not love. His mind had been in a messtely, but he knew the difference betweenpassion and love. "I''m good. You should go to bed now. It''s flu season, take care of yourself." As he spoke, he was about to go to his room. Rachel suddenly hugged him. "William, why do I get the feeling you''re giving me the cold shoulder? Did I do anything wrong? Please tell me. I can change for you. I''ve lost everything. You''re all I have now." William felt a little ufortable when he heard this. That was not he wanted. "You''re overthinking this. I''m just too busy to be around you." Rachel stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Then why don''t you sleep with me?" William was stiff as a board, like he was being coerced. "I told you that night was an ident. We can do it after..." When he was exining, she put her hand over his mouth. "There''s no difference between having sex once and 100 times. I''m not a virgin ora Christian. Besides, weren''t you happy that night? William, don''t you want me?" Rachel didn''t know why, but she didn''t feel at ease even though she was living in his house. She always felt that he wouldn''t be with her forever. "I''m really exhausted, Rachel. I''m too busy to think about sex. The perfumeunching ising soon, and Tracey''s perfume will also be released at Christmas. What if her perfume sells better?" William tried his best toe up with an excuse. "It''s not gonna happen. William, don''t worry. She can''t beat you." Rachel encouraged him. "I hope so. I''m gonna go to bed. Good night." As he spoke, he pushed her away. Looking at his back, she felt a bit annoyed. Would this man really marry her? She couldn''t handle another failed rtionship. She wanted it to work out with William. She must have done something wrong. She had to do everything she could to make sure he wouldn''t abandon her! The next day, when William was about to go to work, Rachel was already dressed and waiting for him in the living room. "Are you going out today?" "Tomorrow is theunch and you must be very busy. I want to go to yourpany and help you." "What?" William was a bit surprised. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 "What brought that on?" William asked in confusion. "I want to help you." In fact, there was another reason. William was a good catch, and Rachel was afraid of other women getting their hands on him. She wanted to go to hispany and tell everyone he was hers. He would think she was sweet. "Rachel, I left the perfumeunch to someone else. There''s nothing you can do. Besides, it''s so cold. Why don''t you just stay at home?" William thought of his family. They were gonna make a scene if they knew he didn''t break up with her. "William, are you looking down on me? Is it because of my reputation that you don''t want to tell others I''m your girlfriend?" "No. I''m just worried that I might be too busy to take care of you." William quickly came up with an excuse. The real reason was that he did not want his family to know he was still with her. He was used to living alone. There was only one servant in his house, and he told her not to tell anyone about Rachel. If his family knew that Rachel was now living in his ce, they would definitely go mad! "It''s okay. I can take care of myself. Besides, I can be helpful. Do you know the Hollywood star, Candy?" "Yes, she''s the spokesperson of Tracey''s perfume." "Not only that. She''s gonna show up at Tracey''sunch." "Tracey can do that?" "I don''t know how she made it, but it''s all over Twitter that Candy''s gonna be on the 88th floor of Gamecade Mall tomorrow. Her fans are totally excited." Rachel had been in show business, so she knew how star power worked. Moreover, Candy was a world-ss star. These days, the Inte was full of ads for Tracey''s perfume. William was so upset that he stopped following anything on Twitter. Over-promotion was a waste of money in his eyes. He disdained topete with Tracey in it. However, Candy was indeed a threat to him. What Candy used to endorse were all high-end luxuries. She just got out of a rtionship with a high-end skincare product, and she''d had a lot of offers from different brands. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Many media thought she would renew her contract with thestpany, but she chose to partner with Sun. Not only the western press, but even her agent was taken aback. There was even a rumor that she was the mistress of Sun''s president, but it was soon disproved. Sun''s president was a young girl! Candy was not gay, was she? There was also a shocking rumor that Candy was a free spokesperson for the perfume. Free? Didn''t Candy used to get ten million grand for an endorsement? Everyone thought Candy was crazy. Only Candy knew it was worth it. She was willing to trade her fee for a chance at DO''s next products. Besides, Tracey promised to make her a unique set of jewelry. It was a win-win situation. Candy wouldn''t get the endorsement fee, but she''d get a set of jewelry DO designed for her. As long as it was DO''s work, it was worth a fortune. What was more, Candy was gonna get first dibs on DO''s future products. She didn''t suffer a loss at all. Candy was born with a passion for jewelry. Some people liked cars, some liked houses, and she liked jewelry. What about Tracey? She didn''t suffer a loss, either. First of all, she saved herself a fortune in the endorsement. It''d cost at least one million to get a domestic celebrity as the spokesperson, let alone Candy. Just as the media was focusing on whichpany she would work with next, she chose Sun, a start-uppany. It gained Sun a lot of international attention. Tracey''s goal was not just to beat William, but to make her perfume as international as her jewelry. She wanted Sun to be a publicpany with an international influence. She got the best publicity for Sun without spending a penny. Every media outlet would be looking into her. Not only would her perfume be famous, but so would herpany. People abroad would also pay attention to her perfume because of Candy. And people back home had been waiting for her perfume because of Adam''s hype. Tracey was really smart. She not only knew how to create good products, but also knew how to get more attention for them. Even without Adam, she''d find a way to promote her perfume. She would make it a huge sess. "Things are getting a little dicey. Candy has a lot of crazy fans. Most of them are young women. They''re gonna buy Tracey''s perfume fortheir idol." "Yes, William. I''ve got a n for you. It''s toote for you to seek the cooperation of international stars, but I can put you in touch with domestic stars." "They may not be as famous as Candy, but they have plenty of fans. Isn''t your perfume aimed at the domestic market?" Rachel advised. "You''re right. Who do you want to endorse my perfume?" "How about Amelie Thompson? She''s got a movie that''s doing really well, and there are two serials that she''s starring in right now. Besides, I''m her bestie, and I think she''d agree to help us." Chapter 526 Chapter 526 "That''s great. Rachel, please talk to Amelie and get back to me as soon as you can. I need to re- engineer the process." William felt a bit nervous. He had thought Tracey was just a dabbler could not possibly make a stunning perfume. Moreover, all she''d aplished was what he saw as impossible without Adam''s help. However, he now felt that he underestimated Tracey. She personally convinced Candy to work with her and be the free face of her perfume. Candy was not a phnthropist. Companies that wanted to work with her could line up from New York to Paris. Why did she choose Sun? The only exnation was that Tracey was capable. William found that not only the domestic media but also the foreign media were paying attention to Tracey''s perfume. Although their attention was primarily on the endorser, it was instrumental in improving the perfume''s visibility. William felt increasingly that Tracey was amazing. Fortunately, the battlefield was at home. Candy had more followers abroad. He was no longer confident that he would definitely win. Traceyid the groundwork for this fight, but it could be a two-edged sword. "The higher you get, the worse you fall." William knew it very well. If her perfume didn''t go down well, all the media was gonna be talking down to her. No one would buy whatever she came up withter. But what if her perfume was popr? William didn''t even want to think about it. If people liked her perfume, he''d probably lose. He kind of regretted underestimating his enemy. If he''d known it, he would have spent more time on the promotion. He gave himself a quiet pep talk. He''d been making perfumes for years, and he''d got a lot of supporters. He wouldn''t lose! Still, he felt uneasy. Rachel called Amelie. Coincidentally, Amelie was free tomorrow. She agreed to help William out, for the sake of Rachel. Rachel immediately called William. "William, it''s done. Amelie has agreed toe to ourunch tomorrow. We have one day to spread this." "Mm, alright, I''m on it." William heaved a sigh of relief. "Let me help you. I''m good at publicity, and I can turn to my celebrity friends." Rachel volunteered. She used to be a big star. Publicity was her forte. "Rachel, that means a lot." William was kind of moved. Rachel quit showbiz for him. She had changed a lot. She wanted to be a good wife and helped him with his career. He felt that his heart melted. "William, we''re gonna be a family. That''s what I should do. Plus, I want to thank you for getting me out of the Sheng family." Rachel still didn''t know how William''s family felt about her. She thought that when she left Sean, she was saying good- bye to her miserable life. She believed William would be a perfect husband. She was really happy that she could help him. "Mm." "I asked Amelie out for coffee so that she won''t change her mind. William, I have to go." "It''s cold outside and you should wear more. Bye." William habitually reminded her. "Bye." Rachel was on her way to the cafe. Even though it was freezing cold, her heart was filled with warmth. Rachel hadn''t seen her friends in show business for a long time. Amelie was one of her few best friends, who had been ming herself for not being able toe to her wedding. She agreed to help because she wanted to make amends. They spent the afternoon chatting away in the cafe. Rachel hadn''t had this much fun in a long time. David heard that Set and Lucy were going to pick Candy up together. He pulled Set into a corner where no one was looking. "Lucy is scheming, so you must be careful. She may set you up." David reminded her. "Well, I know. I don''t want to work with her at all, but it''s Is order. In short, I will be careful." Set nodded seriously. "It''s about theunch of the perfume, President Xia''s efforts, and Sun''s future. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Everyone knows that Candy wille to theunch tomorrow. Many of her fans will be there. No surprises allowed." David added. He didn''t know why, but the thought of Lucy serving Candy worried him. Maybe it was because he didn''t think Lucy was reliable. Besides, she''d done some pretty bad things. This was about the future of thispany. She wouldn''t screw it up, would she? "I know. I should take off. Don''t worry." "Well, I''ll walk you down." "All right." They walked to the first floor. Lucy was already in Tracey''s Maybach Exelero. "Bye." Set was about to leave, but David held her hand. "Wait." He took out a red scarf from his bag. "Tomorrow is Christmas, but I can''t spend Christmas Eve with you. I hope it keeps you warm." He tied the scarf on her. She nodded her head shyly. She didn''t expect him to be so considerate. Lucy was watching them angrily from the car. At first, she was happy to be in the limo, because she had a strong impression of it. When she first saw the limo, she thought it belonged to some rich guy. To her surprise, it was Tracey''s. She''d never forget the sight of Tracey getting out of it like a star. She stared at Set and David, her eyes full of envy and hatred. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Set got in the car. The soft scarf around her neck warmed her heart. Before meeting Tracey, Set was selfabased and felt insignificant, like gravel being kicked over on the road. It was Tracey who found her, picked her up, took her home, and remodeled her. Thanks to Tracey, she led a new life, different from that of gravel in a corner. David asked her to be his girlfriend. They shared simr backgrounds; what was more, she liked David. She would be thrilled for this first present from David for days. In the lower right corner of the scarf, there was a cute elk image, which Set stroked over and over again. This Christmas Eve was the happiest one. Looking at the happy face next to her, Lucy feltplicated and said coldly, "After all these years, he makes no progress in wooing a girl. I remember that David also gave me a scarf as a present when both of us were still freshmen." Lucy didn''t lie. Back then, David selected a scarf as a present for his supposed goddess, Lucy. It was snowing that Christmas Eve. David told Lucy on the phone that he had a gift for her. A bottle of perfume from Chanel or Dior was what Lucy expected, as a bag of LV was beyond David''s capability. A bottle with 50ml in capacity cost only several hundred, not expensive. With this thought in mind, Lucy ran downstairs excitedly. David was standing in the snow. Lucy felt disappointed after a nce at the shopping bag in David''s hand. Taking out the scarf, David expressed his wish that the scarf would keep Lucy warm in winter, and Lucy thanked him reluctantly. "Do you like it?" There was some excitement in David''s eyes. Lucy said perfunctorily, "Yes." In fact, she was displeased, as her friends received gifts like jewelry, perfumes, coats and bags. A scarf? Lucy could imagine the jeers from her friends! She felt bad, even aggrieved, ''Is David an idiot? Will he have a girlfriend with a scarf as a present?'' Lucy pretended to be happy as David was important to her schoolwork. Then David asked scrupulously, " Should I put it around your neck?" Lucy took a step back subconsciously as an ugly scarf like this shouldn''tnd on her shoulder, "No. I would like to have it washed first. I will go back to the dorm right now." "Okay, then see you." David was insensitive about how Lucy felt. Lucy turned around with a smile. She dumped the scarf into the trash bin in the corridor upon her entry into the building. What Lucy didn''t know was that David saw everything. David would like to have a second nce at Lucy, so he turned his head when leaving. He froze in the snow with an aching heart. Lucy smashed an innocent soul while dumping the scarf. The snow was heavy that day, and David felt cold at heart. For the first time, David found that Lucy had two faces. He once questioned himself about his own aesthetic, ''Maybe the scarf was too ugly, so Lucy dumped it.'' Until one day, he realized that his scarf was not ugly, and its fate resulted from its cheapness in price. That day, he saw that Lucy, arms in arms with a middle-aged man, walked towards an Audi A4. With a sweet smile on the face, Lucy rubbed the arms of that man with her breasts and said coquettishly, "I like a new dress of Tom Ford, could you buy me that dress?'' "Oh? Is it short?" "Around my thigh." "Great. I will, and you try it on the bed." "Damn you." Lucy smiled as kissed that wrinkled face. David came out from behind the pir after Lucy left with the man. He knew that brand as lots of his female ssmates mentioned it. And Lucy disliked the scarf because it cost less than a hundred in price. With that incident in mind, David hesitated when choosing a gift for Set. Now he wasn''t a student. And he could afford expensive gifts. But David didn''t think Set was so vain as Lucy. Therefore, David chose a scarf again. The happiness and shyness on Set''s face convinced David that Set was his destiny. He once took a shine to Tracey. But David realized that Tracey belonged to a different world during her study abroad. Moreover, Adam was taking good care of her. Gradually, David noticed Set. When Lucy tried to embarrass Set by mentioning the old story, Ste prated her trick immediately. But beyond Lucy''s imagination, David had told Set everything, including the story about that scarf. "Oh, I know. But you threw away the scarf right then." Set said faintly. ''David knew it! That exined his queernesster!'' Lucy once took David as an idiot. "It was an ident..." "Don''t exin, Lucy. A gift is a spirit of goodwill from others." "I will cherish it, no matter I like it or not. You dumped both the scarf and David''s goodwill at the same time." Set said sincerely. Lucy looked bad for the lecture from Set. And the red scarf with an elk on it was offending her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Childish. The primary school won''t wear it." "But I like it. It is warm."Set replied with a smile. And her sincerity was not pretentious. Lucy looked at the scenery outside the window silently. She thought if the scarf hadn''t been thrown away that day, she herself would be the one growing up with that innocent boy. But there was no if, and no one could predict the future, too bad! Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Upon their arrival at the airport, snowkes fell down from the sky. These snowkespleted this Christmas Eve. What was more, this prosperous city became brisk for the heavy snowfall. They arrived more than an hour in advance. The ne would arrivete rather than early in this weather, but they still felt it better to wait for the ne in case of any idents. "There is still time. I''ll go shopping in the airport." The bulletin board disyed that the ne would bete for about half an hour. Lucy, restless, wouldn''t wait quietly. "Go ahead." Set was broad- minded and said nothing. She bought some snacks in a coffee shop next to the airport''s entrance. Then she sent a selfie of her wearing the scarf to David. David was having a rehearsal with a project manager outside the Gamecade Mall. Checking his phone, he was pleased to receive the smiling selfie of Set. "This is my first time to receive a Christmas present from a man. I''m so excited. Thank you." A meme followed behind. Set was conservative, and she would blush when David held her hand. David suddenly felt grateful to Lucy for her discarding his scarf that year; otherwise, he could still chase after Lucy, missing Set. "I''ll celebrate every Christmas with you in the future," David replied with a smile. Set felt warm in her heart. For the heavy snow, she worried about David, who rushed to the event site after work. David had been busy recently. He didn''t even rest regrly, let alone a vacation. Set knew that David thought highly of Tracey. His endeavor was not only for thepany but also for Tracey. However, Set did not feel jealous at all, as she understood this feeling. David might once feel that thing towards Tracey, but he tried to get close to Set rather than Tracey now. Tracey was important to Set too. For both Set and David, Tracey was like a navigation beacon, guiding them through their misty life. "It''s cold out there. Keep warm." David hurriedly put away his phone after sending out a brief reply. David proposed some improvements for the event procedure, but the project manager was already getting disgruntled. The project manager was experienced. It was his first encounter with a young man with such patience and rigor for perfection. The project manager assumed that David got well paid for such devotion on his jobs. David kept standing in the snow, and he should have caught a cold if without his robust physique. This was the important site for the event, and many reporters and journalists woulde here tomorrow. David kept striving for excellence; for example, he offered twenty proposals for this event. I and Tracey chose one from all those proposals. David was ambitious to make a hit tomorrow, as all his proposals were a mixture of both his creative ideas with some reference to various events abroad and at home. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If not for Adam, the project manager, who muddled along, should have pissed off. David was eager to make this event novel, while the project manager was anxious to get the job done as soon as possible. And David kept proposing improvement on the event site. A Rolls- Royce came from afar. The project manager, halfway to the air-conditioned room, retraced his steps to David with a rush. Jensen got out of the car first. After unfolding a beautiful ck umbre, he opened the car door. It was supposed that Adam would get off from the car. But there appeared a pair of delicate ck high-heels and then the lower hem of a ck skirt. When the high- heels touched the ground, a woman with a powerful aura showed up. The woman in a ck umbre skirt wore a good-quality fleece, and on her hands were a pair of gloves made of leather andce. The curly hair was scattered on her back. The woman wore light but delicate makeup, which was pleasant to the eyes. Her appearance was young, but there were in her eyesposure and force, disharmonious with her age. And no one dared to slight her for her coldness. Although she was a beautiful and elegant woman, people would rather admire her from some distance for the dangerous aura around her. Another person got off the car. The man wore a ck coat too. He was tall and straight with a domineering aura. It was not easy for people to ignore him, even if he stood there still. The powerful man and woman were a good match. They were born for each other. Taking the umbre from the assistant, the man held it over the woman gentlemanly. In this heavy snow, people felt warm at the sight of this beautiful couple. David shared the same feeling. This couple embodied what a perfect match was. This was why David gave up his feeling towards Tracey. He could never be qualified to hold that umbre for Tracey, and no one was possible to thrust into the space between Tracey and Adam. This couple would be a spot of attention wherever they appeared. David considered himself as small as a firefly, iparable to the bright moonlight of this couple. "How''s it going?" Tracey looked at David with a smile. From afar, she saw David concentrating on his work in the snow without an umbre. "It''s almost done. The procedure is settled. I''ll start a rehearsal for you right now, President Xia." David''s head turned white because of the snow. Tracey was sure that David did his best. And Tracey was d that she made the right choice, and David didn''t let her down. She determined to promote David after this event. "Jensen." "Yes." "It is cold, and please buy some hot coffee for the workers. It is a long day for them." "Yes, Mrs. Xiao" Jensen took order from Tracey as he did for Adam. Adam shot a satisfied nce at Jensen, ''Bright kid! I will reward you with a bonus.'' Looking down, Adam found Tracye''s ears turned red. How shy a girl! People assumed that Tracey was cold and tough, but Adam was clear that she was not that strong. In his eyes, Tracey was always like a lovely little hare. Adam became soft at the sight of Tracey. "It''s cold. You should put on more clothes tomorrow." Adam whispered in Tracey''s ear. "Too many clothes make me look bad." Tracey retorted. She had never seen a chief executive in bundles of clothes. The scene of their having a secret talk was a feast to the eyes. David took them to the spectator area. "Sorry that it may be cold here, President Xia." "Never mind." Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Tracey had been busy recently, and it was her first day to get off work early; therefore, she came to check the rehearsal on her own, though David recorded some videos for her to keep up with the process. Tracey still had time to improve this event if there was a w. But the rehearsal was perfect, and Tracey felt satisfied. Before the appearance of Tracey and Adam, David made thest improvement. He kept striving for excellence as he did for his papers, and a refusal or reworking was thest thing David could ept. "President Xia, how do you like it? Any suggestions?" David was serious about work and humble to people, a suitable candidate. Adam didn''t like David because of the hidden love of Tracey in David''s eyes. Adam could tell from a nce that David spent lots of time and energy on this event, and he did better than some so-called elites did in this industry. Moreover, David was an intern still at school. This perfect event required both gifts and endeavors of David. Adam couldn''t show hostility toward those who worked hard. Besides, David''s passion for Tracey seemed to have died away. "No, you''ve done a good job, David. You do better than I thought." Tracey praised David generously. This rehearsal was more wonderful than those in video records, and there was something new. Tracey believed that David had kept improving the project in thest few days. Tracey failed to find any ws from the stage effects, procedure details, to speeches. "Thank you, President Xia. I was afraid that I would let you down." With a cup of hot coffee in his hands, David felt warm at heart for the approval from Tracey. Tracey''s mouth curved into a faint smile, "You did do a good job! I am proud of you. If the staff in the Sun is as excellent as you, I will leave thepany to you all!" Tracey didn''t forget Xia''s Group and her promise to Candy. It had been a long time since thest time when DOunched new designs. After thisunch event for the new perfume, Tracey would spend her time on other businesses. After Tracey chose a path different from others, a smooth life was a stranger to her. "Thanks for your endeavors, guys! When this eventes to an end tomorrow, I will treat you all for rxation." "Thank you, President Xia." "It''s gettingte. David, where do you live? Let''s take you home." Tracey asked. It was not easy to hail a taxi in this heavy snow. David waved his hand quickly, "No, thank you. I would like to help pack up the devices before going home. President Xia, I''ll take the subway, and it''s ten minutes walk to the subway station from here." "Well, suit yourself. Don''t stay too long and keep warm, as it is cold." Tracey said sincerely. "Well, thanks, President Xia." Escorting Tracey to the car, David watched the luxury car driving off. David was happy. When Tracey expressed her wish to train both David and Set to be her right-hand men, David promised himself that don''t let Tracey down. Theunch event tomorrow was not only a test for the perfume, but also a trial for David. In the car, Tracey nestled in Adam''s arms, "Adam, how do you think of the preparation?" "Very good. You found a treasure. He will be outstanding with some training! " Adam was intelligent enough to discern that David was a talent. "I like his ideas, including the promotions at the first stage and the perfume production. And I have invited a top star for tomorrow. With all these preparations, the event tomorrow should not be a failure, but I still feel worried and restless." This was why Tracey did not smile all the time. Tracey was worried about an event that got Adam''s approval. "You have been working too hard recently, and you overemphasize thisunch. The more you care about thisunch, the more you are afraid that it will fail. You push yourself too hard." Adam stroked Tracey''s head. "Maybe. Thisunch is vital for the development of thepany. I can''t screw it up for those who support me!" "Don''t worry. It will be fine. Rx, and you still have me." Adam felt sorry for Tracey, who suffered from anxiety. Tracey could enjoy her life in a carefree way, but she chose to work hard, which people might not understand. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yes, I have you." "By the way, Tracey, how could Candy attend theunch for nothing? Candy is not your rtive, though an ethnic Chinese, right?" Apart from the media, Adam was also curious. "Well, Mrs. Xiao, I also would like to know how you managed it. It should be an honor to have Candy as a spokesman, and you even didn''t pay a penny for it. What''s the trick?" Jensen turned to look at Tracey. "Well, well, Adam and I are not married yet, so please don''t call me that." Tracey protected, which didn''t happen in public just now. "Anyway, it''s a matter of time. What about Madam President?" Speechless, Tracey felt Mrs. Xiao more pleasant to the ears. Well, Jensen was right about one thing, Tracey would be Mrs. Xiao sooner orter. "It is not like you said that Candy came for free. I pay, and it is an equivalent exchange. How ridiculous that Candy helps me for nothing!" "What was the cost?" Adam became more curious. "Candy likes jewelry." Tracey reminded Adam. What Tracey said was known to all, and Adam was still confused, "For this hobby, she has collected lots of great works. What treasure did you present to persuade her?" "I haven''t sent out the treasure yet." "Mrs. Xiao, please don''t keep us guessing. Just tell us how." Jensen was running out of patience. Tracey smiled mysteriously, "Do you know DO?" "Of course. She is a legend. It costs her only a few years to be popr in the world, and women love her works." "Her designs are not jewelry but artworks! And her works are limited edition, so few people can own them. I suspect she adopts a strategy of hunger marketing." "She doesn''t." "How do you know?" "Because... I''m DO." Chapter 530 Chapter 530 "What, what! You are DO!" Jensen felt that he had some difficulty in finding the position of his tongue. This great news was no different from that a beggar on the street turned out to be the son of a rich man. Tracey put on a faint smile at the surprised look of Jensen, "Well, any problem?" "No, of course not. It is just beyond our expectation." Jensen felt relieved that what he had just said was allpliment to DO; otherwise, all of them should feel embarrassed now. Obviously, Adam was blind to this matter too. He said, "Tracey, how many secrets do you have? You did surprise me about this DO thing." For the issue that Candy helped Tracey for free, Adam had assumed various possibilities, but the one that Tracey might be DO was beyond his imagination. Candy loved jewelry, and DO was good at turning foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal. As Jensen said, DO could create an artwork regardless of the quality of the raw materials. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Adam, you know all my secrets now. Candy agreed to help on conditions that I would create a unique limited edition in my next serial designs for her, and she had the right of preemption on all my products from now on." "Why didn''t you tell me about this DO thing before?" Adam did admire DO''s talent and her unique personality. Also, Tracey''s business sess impressed Adam. Tracey was so excellent that no wonder so many men fell for her. "You didn''t ask." Tracey stuck out her tongue. Tracey was used to keeping a low profile. She didn''t care a nut about those statuses, which others took seriously. Back in school, her ssmates regarded Tracey as a freak for her full scores on every test, while Tacey thought it no big deal. Those outstanding people took their excellence as amon thing rather than brag about it around. Therefore, Tracey didn''t brag about this DO business. There were elites in all kinds of industries; for example, Adam. At first, Tracey supposed that Adam was and agent, but it turned out now his business range was beyond her imagination. Although Adam was omnipotent, he had never boasted before Tracey that how rich he was or how many profits he made. Both Adam and Tracey shared the same mind; that was, it was unnecessary to brag about what wasmon for them before others. What''s more, Tracey didn''t care whether Adam was rich or not. She cared about Adam only, as long as he was good to herself. Tracey would like to provide for Adam if he was poor. Tracey was strong, powerful, and independent; therefore, she didn''t care about Adam''s annual ie, business, and social status. Adam admired Tracey, who was independent and tough before others but showed her softness before himself. His admiration for Tracey had nothing to do with her background, business, and talent in design. Adam and Tracey got along well with each other for their manymon grounds. They were simr in some aspects while making up for each other, which was rare among couples. "Mrs. Xiao, Mr. Xiao was my only idol in the past. I think you will be my second one. You are so amazing!" Jensen felt like dreaming. "You tter me. I liked drawing when young. Then I learned design by myself before heading for the US. It was a hobby." "I took part in a designpetition in the name of DO, and it was beyond my expectation that I won. That should be my debut in the design industry." "But then, I couldn''t spare more time on the design for my starting a newpany in the US. So, design is my avocation." "I capture my inspiration for designs, and they are popr among people, which is beyond my expectation." "The strategy of hunger marketing you just mentioned has never urred to me, as I don''t feel like develop my hobby into a career. And there is no specific timetable for new products." Tracey shared her story about DO briefly. In this retrospection, Tracey found her path of design absolutely smooth and unexpectedly sessful. "I heard that you refused to be the chief designer in the best jewelry design institute of Paris. How arrogant you were! That''s how I thought about the news." "Without hesitation, you refused an offer others wished for, my my! You became famous for this news." Tracey smiled, "My business was at a starting stage. If I epted the offer, Steve would have to run thepany alone. How could I abandon Steve like that?" "I know what I want. Even if I take the design path, I will start my own brand rather than work for others." "I was busy with mypany then. Moreover, design is greatly affected by inspiration. My design may not be so popr if I take it as a full-time job." "Artworks will turn to be industrial products if it changes in quantity rather than quality. The numbers of my fans will decrease, and my passion for design will fade away." "That''s not a life I will enjoy. I don''t want a name or money from it, as the design is thest purend for me." Hearing this speech, Jensen adored Tracey for her personality, ''No wonder that Mr. Xiao is infatuated!'' "Mrs. Xiao, I can''t agree more! Those talented designers ended withmon products because of their impurities." "Designs can tell the changes of designers. Your designs are popr because they are unique." "You are a genius! I once doubted if there was a fit match for Mr. Xiao. Now, you are here. Such an excellent match!" "Of course. Cut that crap!" Adam rolled his eyes at Jensen, "You should go home now. Get off the car." How time flew! Jensen still had lots of questions for Tracey and didn''t feel like leaving. "Well, goodbye." Unconsciously, Jensen adored Tracey more than he did about Adam. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 It was snowing heavier and heavier, and the city was bursting with happiness. Tracey and Adam were heading for the Xia''s for dinner. Johan asked Tracey to invite Adam home for dinner but emphasized that he was not celebrating a foreign festival. Getting out of the car, Tracey and Adam saw two huge Christmas trees outside the vi, and there were colorednterns and some baubles on them. Usually, the Christmas tree should be in the house, but Johan ced the two ones in the courtyard, which seemed funny. Tracey checked the small cards hanging on the trees. Most contents on the cards were blessings for Tracey, such as wish my granddaughter happiness. The loneliness loomedrger andrger when one got old. Her guilty conscience stirred as Tracey was too busy to keep her grandfather apany. The housekeeper was waiting at the door. After taking off her coat and gloves, Tracey rushed to her grandfather happily. "Grandpa..." Tracey heard his voice before seeing Johan, "Checkmate! Your turn." Johan sounded excited. "Grandpa, are you ying Chinese chess?" Tracey found Aydan when getting close to Johan. Johan was not on good terms with Aydan, so howe they y chess together today? Both old men were hot- tempered, so they quarreled more often than not whenever they stayed together. Adam came over with some presents in his hand, "Grandpa, these are my... Dad, what are you doing here?" Adam found Aydan and felt stunned before finishing his greetings to Johan. Aydan stared at the presents in Adam''s hand. Since young, Adam did not get along well with Aydan. So, that Adam gave Johan presents surprised Aydan. Aydan felt jealous, as Adam, his own child, never gave him a present. However, he felt relieved when his past deeds came across his mind. ''Did Adam call me Dad just now? It has been a long time since thest time he did so. Tracey improves him a lot!'' "Why can''t I be here? You have presents for others, then where is mine?" Aydan looked at Adam angrily. "Others? They have been engaged." Johan red at Aydan again. These two old men didn''t change at all, as old habits died hard. After a soft chuckle, Tracey walked to Johan in this stalemate, "Grandpa, what are you doing? Awesome, you are winning, Grandpa!" "That''s a sure thing. How could he be a match for me?" Johan''s eyes were filled with smiles. Tracey continued, "But it''s not dead- end, flying Horse." Tracey moved a ck Horse, as a result, the Cannon in the field of Aydan didn''t dare to attack without the assistance of Horse. "Well, Chariot, and checkmate!" Johan moved one Chariot. Tracey was calm, "Soldier." "Horse." "Flying Elephant." "You girl, how can you help others? A true gentleman should keep silent while watching a chess game!" Johan''s victory at hand disappeared, for Tracey relieved the crisis for Aydan with several moves. "Grandpa, I''m a little girl, not a gentleman. Uncle Aydan, enjoy your game. I''ll make tea for you." Tracey ended on a good note, as she was afraid that her grandfather, who was obsessed with chess, would warn her with a cane. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Humph, I like Tie Guanyin." Johan''s anger subsided a little. "Got you. What about you, Uncle Aydan?" "I... whatever." Aydan was amazed at the close rtionship between Johan and Tracey. In a wealthy and influential family, the descendants dreaded their hierarch. The hierarchs became cold and aloof after business trials. And they were smileless at home and had a quick temper. Their smiles could be shared with their clients, not their family, so the young descendants dreaded their fathers or grandfathers. The family atmosphere was cold in these rich and powerful families, unlike the loving and carefree one between Johan and Tracey. Aydan thought of his own children. Adam had been cold and seldom smiled since his mother died. Then Adam left the Sheng family before growing up. Apart from Adam, Sean was outstanding among the Shengs. He didn''t dread Aydan. But his respect for Aydan resulted in a serious rtionship between them. Aydan felt envious and jealous of Johan. He couldn''t enjoy such a warm family atmosphere, though respected by others. Could it be retribution for what he did when young? "He likes coffee, no sugar." Adam, who stood silently beside Aydan, knew his taste. When getting old, one liked tea. However, it was a reversed case for Aydan. Aydan liked coffee. And Adam knew the reason. His mother grew up abroad. She led a western life, though having an eastern face. She hated tea and loved coffee. Love might change one person in both personality and hobby. Therefore, Aydan learned to drink coffee under the influence of Emery. Aydan spent most of his life abroad, for he would like to stay close to the life Emery once enjoyed, though he had no idea where Emery''s family came from. In some way, Aydan loved Emery, but they were born at a bad age, and he loved her in the wrong way. Aydan shot a nce at Adam. He didn''t expect that this child who hated him so much would actually remember his taste and preference. "Okay, wait a minute." Tracey walked away with a smile. It was supposed that Adam was cold- blooded for his abandoning his family name and refusal to go home for so many years. In fact, Adam had forgiven Aydan. No matter how Adam changed, he could not change the blood flowing in his body. Learning that Aydan got cancer, Adam would like to change his rtionship with Aydan. Tracey hoped that Adam had no regret about his father as he did for his mother. She knew that Adam had forgiven Aydan in his heart. It was just that he didn''t know how to get along with his father. ''It doesn''t matter. In the future, I will serve as the lubricant for the father and son. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Because of the marriage between Tracey and Adam, Aydan and Johan tried to y Chinese chess together. They got along with each other much better than before, though they would throw some sarcasm at each other. The dinner was not ready, and Tracey brought some drinks. "Uncle, your coffee; Grandpa, your tea." Tracey put the drinks on the coasters next to them thoughtfully. "Tracey, you still call me Uncle?" Aydan looked at Tracey. They met for the first time at a dinner party. Aydan mistook Tracey for a loose woman and was rude to her. But Tracey didn''t have a grudge against Aydan. After what happened in the Sheng''sst time, Aydan invited Tracey to dinner as an apology. However, Tracey was too busy to attend the dinner and made it clear to Aydan that she was fine. After a longtime observation, Aydan concluded that Adam could discern greatness from mediocrity, as Tracey was independent and broad-minded, while Rachel was nothingpared to Tracey. Whenever Tracey stood next to Adam, even in silence, there was a sweet aura circting around them. A good match was more important than whatever backgrounds, ages, or social statuses. The question from Aydan surprised Tracey. In fact, Aydan had taken Tracey as his daughter-in-w when he gave both shares and bracelets to herst time. "Dad..." Tracey whispered. Aydan had yearned for family affection all his life. "Good girl." Adam found tears in the corner of Aydan''s eyes. Because of what Aydan did to Emery, Adam hated Aydan and seldom called him Dad. However, his hatred towards Aydan died away as time passed. "Let''s leave them alone." Adam led Tracey away by her hand. In fact, Tracey noticed, but kept silent about Adam''s awkwardness. Right then, Ben was back home. Adam greeted him immediately, "Uncle Ben." Ben wasposed and nodded as a response. The three of them sat on the sofa, and Ben checked himself several times before speaking his mind. "Dad, please speak your mind." Tracey felt that Ben had nced at her more than ten times, and he swallowed back his words every time Tracey was ready to respond. "Well, nothing. It''s just a long time no see." Ben didn''t look fine. After a second thought, Tracey prated Ben''s mind, "Dad, do you have questions about Mom?" "Well, did you ever meet her during your stay in the US?" Ben lowered his head. He worried about Tina. Ben once tried to get close to Tina through their cooperation project, but Neymar was the project leader now, rather than Tina. "Dad, I met Mom, but she still refused to ept me. Dad, I would like to know how you two met?" Tracey asked Ben with a little expectation. "Your Mom was still young, in her teens, when I found her in rags in a street corner. Then I took her home." "She lost all her memories for some blows. She called herself Venus, and I had searched for her family for a long time." "I thought she might forget her home address, so I let this homeless girl stay in the Xia''s." "Love came in time, and I fell for her. Later you were born. She was 18 years when pregnant, and not at the age of marriage yet." "Back then, we didn''t care about this trifle, as we were sincere to our future. Since she had no home, I was d to provide one for her." "I thought that we would be happy forever. I loved her very much, and she was thest person I would hurt in the world. However, I did hurt her badlyter." Ben closed his eyes. He recalled in his mind that poor girl standing by the bin at a street corner. She opened her eyes, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked straight at him. He was bewitched to lead this girl home. Ben still felt that thrill about the first sight of that girl who came out of the bathroom after washing up. "That... is there still some dirt on my face?" The young girl touched her face diffidently for the hard stare from Ben. Ben had graduated from college for two years. And he was 24 years and in charge of the family business. Thanks to his background, Ben had met all kinds of beauties, but none of those women was so good-looking as this little girl before his eyes. She still had baby fat on the face with a pair of intelligent eyes. She was tall and had an excellent body line. She, in a white chiffon dress, looked like a sacred angle, and Ben had a major crush on her instantly. "No," Ben averted his gaze from Venus immediately. Perhaps he had fallen in love with her at that moment, "What''s your name? Where is your home? I''ll take you home. Your family should be worried about your disappearance." The girl shook her head repeatedly, "I... don''t know." "Don''t you remember? Did you get hurt?" Her miserable appearance at the street corner came across his mind, and it seemed that she had suffered a blow. "I don''t remember." The girl grabbed the hem of her dress timidly, "I don''t remember anything. Please don''t drive me away, okay? I''m hungry and cold..." Ben wasn''t so merciless to drive this girl away. From that day on, that girl stayed in the Xia''s. She called Ben Brother and herself Venus. Ben tried to find her family, but there were more than one thousand people named Venus. His careful investigation failed to bring Venus back to her family. It was possible that Venus made a mistake about her name. Whatever, she was still his Venus. She should be at college at this age. Ben advised sending her to college, but Venus refused and would like to stay at home. Ben became eager to go home after work. Whenever he pushed the door open, a bright smile greeted him, "Brother, you''re back." "Yes." "Brother, I made fried eggs today. Why not have a try?" Venus came out with a te of ck fried eggs. Obviously, this girl had no gift for cooking. To encourage Venus, Ben nodded and ate up the dishes she cooked. Ben tried to take Venus as his little sister. But that night, he was drunk, and Venus looked after him. Ben pushed Venus on the bed, "Venus, I love you." Ben didn''t remember how Venus answered. What he remembered was that Venus didn''t resist. The next day, Ben med himself for hurting Venus, ''How little is she!'' However, Venus looked at Ben with a smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Brother, will you marry me?" "Yes." Ben answered without hesitation. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Ben was filled with remorse for what he did to Venus, but Venus asked for a marriage. From that moment on, Ben firmly believe that Venus was his wife. Venus got pregnant that night. "Venus, you''re still too young to get a marriage certificate. We''ll get it when you''re 20 years old, okay?" "It is alright." Venus was submissive. Ben would like to hold a grand wedding, but Venus refused, saying that she didn''t feel like bringing disgrace to the Xia family for her young age. Although this couple seemed ridiculous, Johan approved this rtionship for their intimacy. Venus didn''t cook at first, but she became an excellent cook after practising every day. And she changed from a lively girl into a sober mother quickly. Sometimes Ben felt that Venus was much older in her mind than her age. Venus was flexible and had strong adaptability. A girl at her age loved having fun, but Venus was learning to be an understanding wife and a loving mother. Ben didn''t know that Venus had been trained with various courses from her childhood. Actually, she had finished the college course, though 17 years. She was a genius but escaped halfway when being asked to take over her family business. She outshone most of the college students in her teens. She was much older in mind than Ben, who was 24 years old. And Venus didn''t suffer memory loss. She lied to start a fresh life. That night with Ben was an ident, and the pregnancy was out of her imagination. By the way, she was in the safe period then. Venus surrendered to her fate when she realized that she was pregnant. She would like to keep the baby. Ben felt Venus a windfall in his life. He determined to be good to Venus for the rest of his life. That was how he thought before someone appeared. That was Carmen. Step by step, Ben fell into the trap set by Carmen, and Venus was hurt. His original intention was to provide for Carmen and her children, and hurting Venus had never been part of it. However, he hurt Venus badly. The smiles disappeared from the face of Venus day after day, and she became more and more silent. Most of the time, Ben saw her sitting in a trance by the window. Now the baby fat on her face disappeared, and Venus became a temperate woman. Ben wanted to end his affair to lead a quiet life with Venus. Carmen was more sophisticated than Ben thought. Ben bade farewell to Carmen over and over, but Carmen hurt Venus with these farewells again and again. A few yearster, Venus left. Ben felt like drowning in the deep sea when learning of the sudden death of Venus. Ben rushed back home as quickly as possible. However, the die was cast, and Ben''s heart died on the same day as Venus did. Time shed past, and Tracey grew up. Venus rose from the dead and came back with the title of the president of a listedpany. There was a cold aura circting around her, and her eyes showed inflexible will. Venus was no longer that spoiled woman nestling in Ben''s arms. In fact, Ben had never understood his little wife. Ben would like to make up for his mistakes, but Venus had her own partner now. However, Ben was eager to know everything about Venus, though there was no hope for his reunion with Venus. "So when you met Mom, you knew nothing about her?" It seemed impossible for Tracey to dig out something about Venus from Ben. "Yes, she said she lost her memory, and I didn''t push her anymore. Tracey, is there something wrong with your Mom?" "I know she hates me. She should hate me for what I did. However, you are innocent," Ben said nervously. Tracey understood Ben''s remorse. And she would like to save Ben from worries by concealing those rumours about R family, which Tracey failed to prove. "I think Mom has her reasons for doing so. She''s fine. Don''t worry, Dad." Traceyforted Ben. "Really? For some unknown reasons, I keep dreaming about your Mon recently. She looks bad in the dream. And I feel worried." Ben once demanded a meeting with Tina, but Venus refused to pick up his call, not to mention a meeting. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Maybe you miss Mom too much. I met her once in the US. She is a president of a listedpany, awe-inspiring! Dreams are contrary to reality." Tracey became fretful after hearing what Ben said. Tracey dreamed these days, but she was too busy with her work to remember the content of her dreams. Ben''s words reminded Tracey of her dreams about Tina, which were not good ones. "Well, it should be an illusion. No one will hurt her after all these years, and she should lead a good life." Ben murmured to himself. The butler informed that the dinner was ready. Adam came to Tracey and found that she looked pale. In fact, Adam knew that both Ben and Tracey had the right hunch. Tina called Adam once, and he could feel something wrong about Tina from that brief conversation. Adam concealed the call from Tracey because he cherished these peaceful moments. Tina shouldn''t have kept Tracey in the dark for so long if her secret was a trifle. Adam was smart enough to know this. His love for Tracey was part of the reason for his concealment. Adam would like to spend his life with Tracey, even if she had infertility. What happened to Tina should be big trouble. If Tina couldn''t solve it, Tracey could do nothing but feel worried for Tina only. Adam loved Tracey unreservedly, but his love was a coldness to others, even Tracey''s mother. In Adam''s eyes, no one was more important than Tracey. "What a merry day! Well, Aydan, I didn''t like you before, and that we will be rtives by marriage is beyond my imagination. Fate is unpredictable! Come, let''s toast for the happiness!" "Of course. I should have disapproved of this marriage in the past. Thank god, I like Tracey." "What? Are you suggesting that our Tracey is not good enough for your son?" Chapter 534 Chapter 534 "That''s not what I meant. There has been a misunderstanding between Tracey and me, but now I know that Tracey is a good girl." Aydan didn''t want to piss Johan off again. "You should make yourself clear. My granddaughter is the best." Johan looked proud. There was merryughter during the dinner. It snowed heavily outside while it was as warm as spring inside the house. International Airport. The international flight Candy took arrived when it was half-past eight. Set and Lucy quickly came up to greet Candy. Candy was tall. She wore sunsses and a ck mask. And she kept this trip a secret to prevent her fans from greeting her at the airport. "Hello, Candy. I''m from Sun..." Set introduced herself with a serious look. Lucy was more rxed and lively, "Candy, you must be tired after the long flight. I made a special reservation at Majestic. Let''s go have some food." Lucy took all the credits by one sentence, and she mentioned Majestic on purpose. Majestic was the best western restaurant in City A for its style and cooking level. And Set was stunned at what Lucy said. Before their departure to the airport, Set and Lucy had a discussion about the dinner tonight. For Candy had lived abroad for a long time, Set proposed that they should book a Chinese restaurant, and Lucy didn''t object to this idea. But now Lucy told Candy about this Majestic thing, which Set waspletely in the dark until now. ''What a sly woman!'' Set couldn''t helpmenting. Shooting a nce at the woman who took the liberty to hold her arm, Candy said, "I don''t like the touches from others." "I''m sorry." Lucy was anxious to win favor with Candy, but the candor of Candy made her go for wool and came home shorn. "I don''t like western food." Candy was a sophisticate who had met all kinds of persons, and she knew immediately that Lucy was a smart alec. A wise man didn''t like a smart alec, so Candy preferred Set, who seemed serious, even dull compared with Lucy. "Miss Candy, what about Chinese food? I made a reservation in a Sichuan restaurant, which is of high opinion. If you don''t like it, there are still other choices. The peak hour for dinner is over, and you could take your time to make a decision." Set sounded sincere, as there was respect and politeness in her tone. "Szechuan cuisine? I love it! Let''s go, right now." Candy adopted Set''s suggestion. There was no mention of Szechuan cuisine on Candy''s profile, but Set inferred from the information that Candy like spicy that Szechuan cuisine would suit her taste. Candy should have tried enough western dishes in those grand restaurants during her stay abroad. Only a smart aleck like Lucy could talk about style before a superstar like Candy. Set might not be so good at ttering as Lucy was, but she was thoughtful and would spend time on her work. She proposed Chinese food under deliberations, but Lucy was anxious to impress Candy and made a fool of herself. "Well, that restaurant is at most ten minutes away from the airport," Set said. "OK. What''s your name?" Candy asked with an impression that Set was more reliable. "I am Set Shen, Miss Candy. You can call me Set." Set answered in a polite and respectful manner, which people seldom felt disgusted. "Got you." "Candy, I am Lucy." Feeling bad about being ignored, Lucy introduced herself quickly. "I''m not interested in you. By the way, I don''t like smart alecs." Candy shot a cold nce at Lucy and led the way. Lucy felt awkward, as if being poured over with a basin of cold water. Candy was happy during the dinner, "I love this traditional Szechuan cuisine! I haven''t had them for many years, as the cuisine abroad is improved to suit the taste of the locals." "Miss Candy, you speak Chinese well. Have you ever lived in China before?" Set asked. "Well, I grew up in China. My grandmother is a southerner, good at home-cooked dishes. The dishes you ordered today remind me of my grandmother." There were some tips on ordering dishes. Lucy ordered those expensive and novel dishes, while Set chose home- cooked ones. Set did her job to know that Candy once lived in China; therefore, Set assumed that Candy would miss those tastes in her childhood after all these years abroad.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. So Set ordered home-cooked dishes. And Candy didn''t try those dishes ordered by Lucy. "Now I see. You sound like a local, though you stay abroad for so many years." "Well, I live abroad for work all these years, and I love thisnd the most." Candy and Set hit it off. Lucy was eager to join their conversations, but only to make things bad or be ignored. Lucy was unhappy. Set and Candy still chatted happily on the way to the hotel. "Miss Candy, take a break. You may still need time to adapt the life here. I live next door. Come to me directly if you have any problems." Set sent Candy to her room. "OK, good night, see you tomorrow." Candy was candid enough to show her mood on her face directly. It was obvious that she disliked Lucy and favored Set; that was, she liked sincerity and hated hypocrisy. Set and Lucy lived in the presidential suite next door. It was their first time to live in a luxury suite like this, though they were here to serve Candy. Lucy was so angry that this luxury suite failed to improve her mood. "Lucy, remember that we are at work. Don''t be silly again, or we will bear all the consequences if Candy feels offended." Set warned. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 "Stop boasting!" Lucy snorted coldly. The lecture from Set infuriated Lucy who had been angry for being ignored by Candy tonight. David called before Set finished her advice toward Lucy. "What''s up?" "Come down. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the hotel," David said. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Without asking the reasons, Set left. It was half-past ten, and Set didn''t know why David came to the hotel. It was a heavy snow, and there was ayer of snow over David''s head within ten minutes. Set worried about David, "It''s sote, why don''t you go home to rest? You should feel tired recently." "It is Christmas Eve, and I have a present for you." David took out a well- wrapped box. There was a tradition that people exchanged apples on Christmas Eve. "You came all the way to give me an apple? What a fool!" Set wiped off the snowkes on David''s head and shoulders. The scarf on Set''s neck made David feel warm, as he thought Set wouldn''t wear the scarf if she disliked it. "I want to see your face, good night." David ran away after kissing Set on her face. ''How childish!'' Set touched the cheek where David kissed. David''s lips were cool, and it was a light kiss. Set still felt warm though the kiss was like a snowke fell on her cheek. Set sent David a message, "It is a heavy snow, be careful." "OK." David replied quickly. Set opened the box when back in the hotel, and there was a big red apple inside. Set took out the apple with a smile, then a bracelet appeared. Set was stunned. It was a bracelet of Tiffany, which she once saw in a shop, and it should be expensive. Tracey once encouraged Set to work hard for her own future, and Set knew that there was still a long way to go. So, Set left after shooting a nce at the bracelet. However, David noticed her reaction and bought the bracelet with his sries, with which he had intended to repay Tracey for the clothes. But the financial colleague told David that the clothes were a kind of welfare from thepany, so David had a sum of money at hand. David bought the bracelet before Christmas. It was the first time for Set to receive such an expensive present. And David knew that Set would refuse the bracelet if he gave her face to face, so he hid it under the apple. There was a small card, which said, "Don''t be upset. You are my love and worth the best. This bracelet is a beginning, and I will bring you happiness in the future." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. These words were as practical as the character of David, not romantic. They were amon couple in the world. Not everyone was capable to send limos or vis as presents as Tracey and Adam did. David did his best, and Set never demanded those luxuries with this bracelet included. Everyone would like to present the best to his/ her love. Looking at the card, Set felt warm and sweet, like drinking some hot cocoa. Considering Lucy, Set packed up the bracelet carefully before going back to the suite. However, Lucy was not in the suite when Set was back. Set was concerned about Lucy; therefore, she made a call, "Where are you?" "Candy feel like something hot to drink, and I go buy it for her." "Well, then get it done quickly, ande back as soon as possible. It''s cold outside." Although Lucy was annoying, Set was still concerned about her colleague at thiste hour. "OK." Hanging up the phone, Lucy went into a 24-hour convenience store nearby. "Miss, may I help you?" The waiter was enthusiastic. "A ss of hot fresh juice, please." "Okay. What vor do you like?" "Banana." "Got you." "Wait... may I have some mango juice in it?" Something urred to Lucy. "Of course, Miss. Please wait a moment. Banana and mango, right?" "Well, and some milk," Lucy added. "OK." Lucy tried a sip of the juice before going back. It tasted like a banana, as the milk subsided the vor of mango. Lucy learned from the profile that Candy was allergic to both mango and some seafood. The arrogant look of Candy did piss Lucy off, and Lucy was determined to teach Candy a lesson. ''Screw the superstar, damn the perfumeunch event, Tracey and Set, to the hell with both of you!'' The welfare system of Tracey''spany was good, but Lucy was not a backbone like David and Set. And Lucy felt fretful whenever David and Set disyed affection in public. What was more, Tracey was the president. ''I am done with all this. And it''s not a big deal for me to quit. However, if Candy is absent in the event tomorrow for some ident, whates next?'' ''People willin that they are fooled. How will David look after spending days at this event? And what about Tracey and Set?'' Lucy felt happy with these imaginations. She knocked, and Candy opened the door quickly. Candy had finished washing up. She was still beautiful after removing makeup. Shooting a nce at Lucy, Candy asked, "What drags you?" Cursing in her heart, Lucy put a smile on her face, "Set ran the errand. And she is getting changed for falling over halfway. She asked me to send the juice over." "OK." Candy seemed fretful. She closed the door after getting hold of the juice. Lucy almost bumped against the door on her nose. She sneered coldly, ''Wait and see whether you can smile tomorrow!'' Lucy came back with excitement, and Set asked, "Why are you so excited?" Given the personality of Lucy, Set felt it weird that Lucy felt happy after running an errand at thiste hour. "No, I am not." "By the way, Lucy is allergic to mango. You didn''t buy her any mango-vored food, did you?" "Of course not. I know my job." Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Set thought Lucy''s behaviors were abnormal today. Lucy was of a bad temper, and Candy was cold to her today. At thiste hour, Lucy was asked to run an errand in heavy snow. Usually, Lucy would refuse, let alone under bad conditions like this. Even if Lucy liked Candy, it was still weird that she came back happily. "Why are you looking at me?" Lucy looked bad when finding Set staring at herself. "Well, I feel you weird today, quite different from who you are." Set was honest. "Who knows how you think of me? Cut that crap. I have to get up early tomorrow. I am going to take a bath." Lucy restrained her expression in fear that Set would sniff out something. When taking a bathrobe out from a wardrobe, Lucy found a box nearby. She opened it without permission and found an apple inside. "Yo, David called you out at midnight to give you an apple? How thoughtful!" There was obvious sarcasm in Lucy''s words. Set snatched the box from Lucy, "Don''t touch others'' possessions without permission, didn''t your mom teach you?" "It''s just an apple. I''ll buy you a hundred pounds tomorrow if you don''t mind. What is the treasure? As if it is a golden apple!" Lucy said contemptuously. After a cold snort, Set said, "I treasure the apple he bought for me, so what?" "A brat like David, I didn''t think highly of when freshman, and only you..." All of a sudden, Lucy noticed a shining bracelet on Set''s wrist. Set took off her coat because it was warm in the room. The bracelet was exposed. Lucy quickly grasped Set by the hand to check the bracelet, simple and elegant. "Whose present?" Lucy remembered that Set didn''t wear a bracelet today. Where did this bracelete from? This change happened because of the appearance of David. "None of your business." Set withdrew her hand, ''Lucy is perverted!'' "Is it from David? That''s why he asked you out." Lucy felt bad at the fact that David, that straight man, bought Set this bracelet. Lucy should have been David''s girlfriend if he gave Lucy this bracelet rather than a scarf back then. "Yes, a present from David, and then? Lucy, I am tired and have to get up early tomorrow morning. Please don''t pester me endlessly." Set put the apple in her bag, for she disliked that her possessions were tainted by Lucy, even if it was only an apple. Jealousy filled Lucy''s heart, ''Screw both of you, David and Set, I will give you hell!'' Saying nothing, Lucy went into the bathroom with fury. Set felt uneasy, ''What this mad woman is up to?'' Tracey was celebrating a memorable Christmas Eve in the Xia''s. It was her first celebration of Christmas Eve after all these years. When free, Tracey made a call to Candy, who at dinner sounded happy. Then Tracey didn''t spare a thought on Candy anymore. After dinner, Tracey, as requested by Johan, went to look for her presents under the Christmas trees. Actually, there were reasons for the existence of two Christmas trees. Gifts under the left tree were prepared by Johan, while Aydan did for the right one. Adam looked expectant, thoughining it was childish. What was the gift from his father? Adam opened a light blue striated box to find a wooden horse. "A wooden horse?" Tracey knew at a nce that there should be a story behind this handmade wooden horse because any ones on sales should be better-looking than this one. Adam''s eyes turned red, "There is a painting about wooden horses, which my mother drew, so I liked wooden horses in childhood. He was strict with me, wishing that I could be outstanding." "Because of his expectations, I had to attend lots of extracurricr courses. For my gift in piano, he invited a world-renowned pianist to teach me." "And there were numerous and various tutors for other subjects. My childhood is a void filled with only studying. He forbade me to buy toys as the ythings, in his opinion, would ruin one''s aspirations." "I carved a wooden horse in a manual ss. It was my work." "But he thought that this stuff wasted my time, and all he needed was an elite for hispany. Then he destroyed the wooden horse before me." Tracey felt sorry for Adam, as this incident, caused by Aydan, should cast a shadow on Adam''s childhood. "Then this wooden horse?" "It should be a work from him. That''s why it''s so ugly." Adam held the wooden horse tightly, though criticizing its ugliness. This wooden horse was an apology from Aydan to Adam. Although the apology camete, Adam still felt his sincerity. "It is exceptional. My grandfather gave me all his shares." Tracey opened a box with share transfer documents in it. Tracey was not excited at this expensive gift, as she already owned twopanies. "Grandpa puts you in chargepletely. Don''t let him down." "Of course." With the documents in the hand, Tracey went back with Adam to express her thanks. Tracey had to leave now, as she still had work to do tomorrow. Johan was considerate and didn''t make Tracey stay. When the car disappeared in the snow, the old man sighed, "I didn''t expect that Tracey would be the most excellent person in our family, better than you and me." Ben nodded. Taking over Xia''s Group at 22 years old, Ben remained in the Group even now, but Tracey had established her own kingdom without assistance. ''She is only 22 years old, much more excellent than I.'' "It is not bad. One should fight when young. She will feel d when recalling this experience at her old age." "You''re right."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tracey lied on the bed after a shower, "Adam, I am worried that there will be idents tomorrow." "Rx. You have checked every part several times. No idents, don''t worry, and rest peacefully." Adam kissed Tracey on the forehead. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 It was a luxury hotel on the other side of the city. There were groans of pleasure from the bed, where a man and a woman intertwined together. A few hourster, the man left for the bathroom, while the woman left on the bed was tainted with bloodstains, in an awkward status. Scattered around the bed were tools, which made the woman suffer and be a broken rag doll. When the man came out from the bathroom, the woman was putting on her clothes painstakingly, "It seems that I did not work hard enough since you have the strength to put on your clothes." That devel-like voice reminded the woman of what she had suffered. Only God knew how she survived, and a promise from the man was the driving force for her persistence. "I will help, only if you don''t ckout," he whispered in her ear like a demon. The woman heard of his entricity and prepared herself mentally before seeking his help. "I won''t." "Well, I have some new tools, and you can try." The torturested for hours. And the man made her hover between life and death by what was supposed to be a pleasure. The man had a strong sadi*m. He enjoyed abusing his sex partner. And the woman, a stranger to Masochi*m, managed to survive in this violence. There were numerous times when she would like to end her life; however, she couldn''t as she had to avenge, so she had to live! "Bradley, I didn''t pass out. My mother..." The woman dragged her feet toward the man. Given the man''s entricity, she knelt by the man''s feet directly. "As I promised, I will get your mother out. You are the toughest woman I''ve ever known. As a reward, I allow your staying to serve me." The man lifted her chin frivolously. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was a terrifying and gratifying offer for most women. Staying with this man meant wealth and rank, but no one knew how many perverted moves this man would demand on the bed. And whatever his demands must be satisfied; otherwise, one would regret having been born if Bradley got pissed off. There in the woman''s eyes was light, which suggested she wanted to live on. She had been to hell and back for once, and numerous unknown perverted abuses awaited her if she agreed to stay. But without assistance, how could she avenge after getting her mother out? Maybe Bradley was the best help she could get for revenge. "What, you refuse?" Looking down at the woman who bit her lips tightly, Bradley understood how she felt. He loosened his grip, "I never force a woman to stay. You can leave now. About your mother, I am as good as my words." Although perverted in some aspect, Bradley would keep his word. "No, I would love to serve you." The woman held Bradley''s thigh tightly, "Master." Her words pleased Bradley greatly. Bradley pinched her chin again, "Well, you are under my wing. What''s your name?" "My name is Renee Xia." Renee forced a smile on the face, though her body ached all over. It sounds familiar. Never mind. You are one of my harems, whoever you are. Jake will take you to a body checkter." "Thank you, Master." Bradley sat down on a sofa, "Bring me a cigarette." "Yes, master." With all her energy, Lucy walked toward the table to take a cigar for the man. Folding his legs casually, the man wore a bathrobe only, which exposed a long scar on his chest. He looked aggressive, like a fierce tiger. Renee handed him a cigarette with both hands while still kneeling. Bradley turned on the TV, then ordered, "Lit it for me." "Yes." Renee was clear that this man liked submissive women. What she should do was to obey whatever his orders were. Blowing a cloud, Bradley dragged Renee into his arms. To be honest, Renee, once a dear princess in the Xia family, got used to standing high above the masses. It was beyond her wildest imagination that one day she served a man as a dog licked. Renee didn''t try to coquette as other humble women did. She stayed motionless in the man''s arms and breathed slowly in fear that the man would feel disgusted about her breathing. This man scared her by what happened on the bed. "Are you scared of me?" Brandly felt that the woman in his arms was like a frightened deer. "No... I am not..." Her cheeks were pinched by Bradley before Renee finished her words. The man pinched hard, for he knew nothing aboutpassion for women. Renee didn''t dare to groan, though it hurt. She was scared to death, feeling like an ant, which Bradley could smash with one toe. "Remember that I hate liars. I forgive you as it is your first lie. But no second chance or you should bear all the consequences." "Yes... Got you." Renee snuggled up in his arms obediently. Maybe that was what people said about being in the king''spany was tantamount to living with a tiger. Bradley kept changing the TV channels one by one and finally chose one. Renee froze at the sight of the woman on the screen. It was Tracey. Two days ago, Tracey had an interview with some famous media to promote her new perfume. It was warm because the interview happened indoors. Tracey wore a ck dress, well-tailored and elegant, with her hair tied up neatly. She looked spirited. She spoke properly. She was confident and professional, though a little alienated. "President Xia, what do you think is the advantage of your new perfume?" The host asked politely. "Why, do you know her?" Bradley asked. Bradley''s warns crossed her mind before Renee denied. She had no guts to lie again and nodded, "Yes." "And you hate her." "Very much, as she sent my mother into prison. She is my arch enemy!" Chapter 538 Chapter 538 The next day, Tracey got a call. Her face darkened at the contents, and the silvery folk in her hand fell to the te, causing a harsh noise. The snow had stopped. After a night, the views were all about white snow outside the house. Fortunately, it was a sunny day today. The sun dispelled clouds and shone. Set woke up before dawn. Without reason, she was restlessst night. Set got up before six o''clock. After a curse on the disturbance from Set, Lucy turned her head to sleep on. The bed was soft, and Lucy felt like sleeping on the clouds. Thanks to Candy, Lucy could live in such a luxury suite for the first time in her life. And she would like to enjoy this luxury until thest moment, that was, she wouldn''t get up early. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The phone rang when Set came out from the bathroom, "What? Miss Candy got allergic? Well, I''ll be right there." Lucy curved her lips into a smile at the allergy, ''Well, the mango works!'' "What happened?" Lucy pretended to know nothing. Lucy''s excited facest night crossed Set''s mind. "There was mango in the juice for Candyst night?" Set asked coldly. "I, I don''t know. The waiter made it. Ask him." Lucy passed the buck, and Set felt confirmed that Lucy was behind this. Set kept alert all the time, but everything was ruined during the ten minutes when she met David. Set, who was gentle, couldn''t help pping Lucy on the face, "President Xia has been good to you, then why do you ruin herunch event like this? You knew how important Candy was." This p from Set didn''t spoil the good mood of Lucy. Lucy put on a smile quickly, as she didn''t care about this p at all. "You''d better take Candy to the hospital right now. What''s the point of wasting time with me here?" Lucy ended her innocent pretension. "Lucy, if the press conference is ruined, I will make you pay the price!" Set pped Lucy again, and this p was so hard that Lucy fell on the bed. It was the first time for Set to have a fit in her life. All, including her gratitude towards Tracey, the devotions from all her colleagues for this event, and the time, crossed Set''s mind. Out of jealousy, Lucy ruined theunch event. Set worried about theunch event more than her own future. The intention of thisunch event was to utilize the influence of Candy to create a buzz for the new perfume. The media, reporters, and fans attended the event for Candy. Candy''s absence would make a sensation, as people talked, especially her fans. The event would be aughingstock when the rumors were spread out. Set pped herself hard on the face, ''How can I be so careless?!'' ''Lucy ispletely out of her mind! I used to think she would like to project herself, but she hates me! Otherwise, how can she hurt Candy?'' Set knew now she had underestimated jealousy. What happened between Set and David hurt Lucy. And Candy''s dislike was thest straw to break down Lucy. Lucy''s move was on the spur of the moment, and she was ready to ept the consequence that she would be fired. But this ident hurt Candy and would ruin theunch event. Then, this ident set off a chain reaction on perfume sales andpany reputation. Set couldn''t think anymore. Now she would like to check how Candy was now. If Candy, an international pop star, got hurt, Tracey would have to makepensation. ''Sh*t, all this happens because of my negligence.'' Set knocked on the door of Candy''s with a pale face. The one who opened the door was Candy''s bodyguard. He looked at Set coldly, which made Set''s heart almost jump out of her chest. "Miss Candy, the car is waiting downstairs, and I will apany you to the hospital. How do you feel?" Set could see only the back of Candy, who was standing by the window. Under an anxiety attack, Set fell to the ground. Thanks to the thick carpet, she didn''t get hurt. "What''s the rush? Take your time." Turning around, Candy saw Set on the ground and walked to help her up. Staring at Candy''s face, Set was confused, "Miss Candy, you said you got allergic?" But Candy''s face was fair and wless, and there was no trace of allergy. "Well, look here." Candy pointed at her chin, where a pimple was. Set was stunned, "Miss Candy, it doesn''t look like an allergy. You really scared the shit out of me!" "Puff, what a coward! You look haggard. You didn''t sleep wellst night." Candy led Set to a sofa. Set recollected herself, "Miss Candy, I worried about the event. And I woke up from time to time last night. When the dawn finally came, your call scared me to death." "I should have gone to the hospital now if I was not on my guard." Sitting face to face with Set, Candy poured a cup of coffee for her. "Coffee will help you refresh. Poor you, let my makeup artist help you. You look like a ghost." "Miss Candy, what did you mean about the hospital thing?" Set felt lost. Lucy didn''t fight back for the two ps, which was a confirmation from Lucy that she had set up a trick. There was mango in the juice, then why Candy didn''t get allergic? "Last night, everything was alright when Lucy brought me the juice. I sniffed out something tricky when she emphasized that you bought the juice and fell halfway." "I noticed water-drops melt from snow on her head and clothes. It was obvious that she lied." "Lucy, who always tried to please me, refused to take credits to herself about this errand. It is suspicious." "So I checked the juice carefully after she left. Then I realized there was mango in it. Set, you can''t be too careful in the future." Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Set looked at Candy with admiration. "Miss Candy, you''re awesome! You could tell something fishy by one sentence. Thank God, you are alright; otherwise, I will be at aplete loss what to do." "It is out of my professional instinct. As an actress, I pay attention to details. In the past years, I have met all kinds of persons in the entertainment industry." "I could tell from my first nce that Lucy was pompous, the style I hate." "I wouldn''t suspect her without that sentence. Her guilty conscience made her drop a brick." "It didn''t make sense that an arrogant woman like her didn''t take the credit." "What is more, there were water drops. I am not a fool!" "Miss Candy, what a keen observer! But why did you inform me of your allegory on the phone?" "For fun! Lucy should be enraptured by the fake news that I got allergic. How will she look when I attend the event in good condition? I feel thrilled!" Suddenly, Candy stood up to make a rotation, and the smile on her face was innocent. That was Candy, and Set felt proud to be her fan. "I would like to visit my primary school before the event. I miss the soup dumplings sold beside the school." "I have a tight schedule, as I will go abroad this afternoon. Now let''s head for the school." Candy put on her coat without any makeup. "But Miss Candy, I am afraid that if an ident happens, the event will be affected." For Set, her admiration for Candy didn''t prevail over her responsibility. Set couldn''t afford that anything happened to Candy. Thank God, the allegory was a fault rm, and the best way was to escort Candy to the event site directly and immediately. "Don''t worry. Fear is often greater than the danger. Go, go, let''s go. We''re running out of time." Candy pulled Set out of the door. Set had no choice. The chauffeur took them to the primary school. The old school wasn''t pulled down but was expanded under an extension project. They stopped at the school gate. Today was Saturday, and all students were on leave. Candy looked inside through the steel bars, "Wow, it changes a lot." "Yes. The school was refurbished five years ago. The yground isrger, and there are some new buildings." Set had been a student in this primary school too. Life was unpredictable. Both of them were once students in this primary school, and now Set was amon clerk while Candy a pop star around the world. "I used to live nearby with my grandfather before being sent to the US. When I left, I hadn''t finished primary school yet. I have been too busy to revisit the old haunt. Now, my wish is fulfilled. Come, I will buy you soup dumplings." Candy was d at fulfilling her wishes. And the time- honored breakfast store was still there, which already spoke of the good quality for its goods. As alumnus, Set and Candy shared lots of the same memories, such as the bald schoolmaster and the sissy dean of students. These rosy memories were great vors for the yummy soup dumplings, which they enjoyed by the road. If without previous impressions, Set should have doubted this international pop star, who squatted and ate the soup dumplings next to her. "Well, let''s go to work now, as my wish is fulfilled. The event starts at nine o''clock, and I need time to dress up." Candy checked the time. She loved her career and was professional. "Okay, let''s go now." Lucy in the hotel woke up from the cking out. She saw in the mirror both of her cheeks swollen red because of Set''s ps. "Damn Set! How hard those ps were! Whatever, I don''t me you, as you''ll be fired soon." She talked to herself before the mirror. Lucy imagined what happened during her passing out. Set rushed Candy to the hospital, and Tracey felt perplexed and hopeless. Out of disappointment, Candy''s fans would mess around, and the event couldn''t move on. Tracey would be aughingstock in the press tomorrow. Flooded by questions from the media and reporters, Tracey would flee as rapidly as her feet would move. When night fell, she would be thoroughly refuted as a lier byizens. Set would be reproached for her negligence. And David might vent his anger on Set for the ruin of his weeks'' work. Lucy thought her resignation not a big deal, as Tracey didn''t put her in an important position. She felt thrilled at the imagination that she threw the resignation letter at the face of Tracey. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Out of happiness, Lucy hummed softly to herself. Then she pped foundation makeup to cover her red and swollen face. She put on delicate makeup. And she felt thrilled about what wasing. Then Lucy left for breakfast. She was curious about breakfast in a five-star hotel. Actually, she went with an important goal. Since her trick would be exposed sooner orter, Lucy would like to find a retreat first. Residents in this hotel were all rich. Lucy was expecting to meet a Mr. Right, rich and handsome, for a fresh life. Then she didn''t give a damn on the Tiffany bracelet. Lucy was determined to find a man ten times better than David. She kept searching for an excellent man with her eyes while pretending to choose food. Finally, she saw a man in a good suit by the window. He was extremely handsome, and his profile was extraordinary, better than some pop stars! A cold aura circted around this man, and he had the same imposing manners as that of Adam. The suit he wore was tailor-made. This rich and handsome man became Lucy''s target immediately. Lucy would wake up withughter, even in her dream, if this man loved her. She walked towards the man with a te in her hand. "Excuse me, Sir. Do you mind my sitting here?" Lucy asked gently. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Wilson arrived yesterday. How could he miss theunch event for Tracey''s perfume? For Wilson, Tracey was a special friend. Besides, Tracey told him the truth about Chelsea. There was still a house for Willson at home, though the Wace family immigrated into the US a long time ago. The Waces coulde back to celebrate Spring Festival when Old Mr. Wace was still alive. One year, Chelsea told Wilson that she liked thisnd. Wilson suspected that Chelsea was in China. But he felt sure for one thing, that was, wherever she lived, she couldn''t call herself Chelsea anymore. Wilson received no news about Chelsea at all, so he didn''t know how to track her. What was more, Chelsea left no trace for her deliberate disappearance. Wilson went to the old house the moment he got off the ne. Hisst time to be there was ten years ago when his grandfather died. It snowed. And this snow reminded Wilson of Chelsea, who felt cold more than anyone. Still young, Wilson helped her put on the scarfyer byyer and grabbed her hand into his own pocket. Years passed. Was Chelsea in this snowing city? "Hey, what''s the rush?" Steve chuntered to catch up with Wilson. They came together. Given the friendship between Steve and Tracey, how could Steve be absent from this event? They would like to surprise Tracye, so Tracey was still kept in the dark of theiring. "You go to the hotel, and I will join youter," Wilson said tly. He got in a taxi, leaving Steve trembling in the snow. The Wace family was rich, so this old house turned out to be a vi. The taxi waited at the door at Wilson''smand. Wilson looked inside. He wished to see some warm light, but Chelsea was that stupid to live here. Wilson walked toward the gate in the heavy snow. He froze there when entering the yard. There were two snowmen, one big and one little, hand in hand. Wilson''s memories rewound to that year when Chelsea became his family. Back then, his grandfather was sick, so the Waces came back before the Christmas Eve rather than Spring Festival. It was the first time for Chelsea to leave the US. And she felt excited and thrilled about her first trip to China. She loved food. Wilson was d to apany Chelsea to hunt out those yummy street snacks, though a stranger to this city, On Christmas Eve, it snowed heavily. Chelsea led Wilson to the yard with excitement. "Wilson, let''s build a snowman." "No." Wilson had been indifferent to the childish activities since young. However, he always surrendered to the will of Chelsea. They build two snowmen, one big and one little. Pointing at the little one, Chelsea said happily that it was her, while the other one was Wilson, and they would stay together forever. Children said what they liked, and no one could predict the future. Wilson got mad at the sight of the two snowmen. The snowmen looked more beautiful than the ones in his memory, but Wilson still could tell that they were works of Chelsea. "Chelsea, Chelsea!" Wilson yelled crazily and hastened into the foyer. Turning on the light, he saw the room was tidy, without a speck of dust. No one was here. Wilson checked the bedroom where Chelsea and he once lived. Chelsea liked Wilson, so they were roommates. The drawings Chelsea painted were still hanging on the wall. They were childish drawings, but Wilson existed in every one of them. Wilson questioned himself. ''Why didn''t I notice this before?'' Chelsea expressed her feeling in those drawings. She wrote on one drawing ''Silly Wilson''. Wilson fumbled with those crooked words. ''Well, I was such a fool! I didn''t dare to confess, though I love Chelsea. If I was a little braver or not that overcautious, Chelsea might not be in a dilemma.'' Everything was tidy, which meant Chelsea would drop by from time to time. Ecstasy grasped Wilson. ''I will meet her one day if I keep waiting here.'' Wilson could tell from the snowmen in the yard that Chelsea still loved himself. This thought thrilled Wilson, and he couldn''t help rolling on the bed. There was a scent, which Chelsea loved, on the bedsheet. Chelsea liked to spray perfume on the quilt and bedsheet. This scent convinced Wilson that Chelsea would spend a night here sometimes. And this scent reminded Wilson of the old times with Chelsea. It was cold and quiet here. Wilson felt sorry for Chelsea, who spent lonely nights here from time to time, as she was not good with coldness, darkness, bugs, and mice. "Chelsea, I will find you." Getting up from the bed, Wilson made the bed carefully. He would like to restore the room to the old look; otherwise Chelsea would be alert or even run away again. Wilson felt that he couldn''t be too careful this time. Wilson left the vi after confirming everything was the same in the old way. Since he knew the trace of Chelsea, his n was to catch a turtle in the jar- a sure catch. Immediately, Wilson employed a professional team to install hidden cameras around the vi, even along the road to the vi. ''Chelsea, I am waiting for you in an escapeproof!'' Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Feeling that Chelsea wouldn''te to the vi in a short time, Wilson didn''t stay in the vi. He would like to spend the rest of his life with Chelsea, not the fleeting happiness. Wilson went to the hotel where Steve booked. That night, he had a sweet dream in which his little girl ran to his arms with a bright smile, "Wilson!" "Chelsea." The sun was setting down, and the shadows of the two in embrace were stretched. This dream made Wilson feel good in the morning. At half-past seven, he went to the canteen for breakfast. For having too much food yesterday, Steve still lied on the bed with a stomachache. Wilson sat by the window to eat a toast while thinking of Chelsea. All of a sudden, a woman appeared. Wilson didn''t even spare a nce at Lucy and replied coldly, "upied." Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Lucy''s smile froze on the face. The man didn''t raise his head, so he didn''t even spare her a nce. "Well, I think..." She would like to give it another try, as it was rare to bump into a man like Wilson, imposing, handsome and rich. Lucy intended to get hold of this man to show off before Tracey. ''It is said that it is difficult for a man to chase after a woman, but it changespletely in a reversed case. I mustn''t give up my shot!'' Before Lucy finished her words, Wilson looked at her impatiently and said coldly, "Get lost." The domineering aura instantly intimidated Lucy. If one would be killed by the eyes, Lucy should have been dead thousands of times. "I''m, I''m sorry." Lucy ran away, defeated. ''That man is too horrible!'' Wilson lost his appetite for this disturbance. He packed some food for Steve, then left the canteen. Seeing off Wilson''s departure with her eyes, Lucy was reluctant to ept this failure. It was difficult for her to meet a match for Adam. ''David is not a match for that man. Only if he is my boyfriend...But he is so fierce!'' Lucy chewed the pasta in her mouth venomously. Steve was still in a dream when Wilson was back in the room. They lived in a suite. Steve slept inside, while Wilson outside. Wilson was a light sleeper. Last night, Steve didn''t close his doorst night, went to the toilet every hour, and stayed there for about twenty minutes. Steve didn''t fall asleep until three o''clock in the morning, so his face was white now. Wilson stood beside the bed and said coldly, "Get up, or we will bete." Steve didn''t intend to oversleep, but he was too tired for the sufferingst night. "What time is it?" His voice was a little hoarse. Checking his wristwatch, Wilson said, "It''s almost eight o''clock. There is time for you to wash up and have breakfast. The event will start at nine, and we can arrive on time if there is no traffic jam." Wilson was good at time management, as every minute was important for his work. "Oh, the smell, yummy!" Steve, in a daze, sat up from his bed. Wilson took Steve, several years younger than him, as his friend or a little brother, though they often kicked up a row with each other. Wilson had isted himself too long. Now he opened his heart to both Tracey and Steve. After Tracey left, there was Steve beside him. Steve and Wilson hanged out together from time to time after Tracey left the US. Wilson got used to the noisy Steve but still disliked him messing up the house. When Steve didn''t show up, Wilson in the quiet and empty house would miss him, and it was the same case for Steve. People who enjoyed the noisiness couldn''t stand the solitude anymore. Steve was cheeky, so he would visit Wilson. Turning on the superrge TV in Wilson''s house, Steve wrapped himself with a nket, got those snacks and beverages ready, and chose one popr soap drama to watch. Wilson didn''t figure out why Steve enjoyed those silly soap dramas like middle- aged women; however, he felt good about the warm light when arriving at home. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I bring you your breakfast in case that you get hungry on the way," Wilson exined emotionlessly. "Not bad." Steve was almost starved to death. After a quick washing-up, Steve swallowed his breakfast. Steve looked at Wilson, who was eating a toast, suspiciously. "Didn''t you have your breakfast?" "One annoying woman spoiled my appetite. Hurry up! We are running out of time." Wilson didn''t feel like exining. Steve was clear that Wilson, who looked cool but was kindhearted, should be worried about him. Steve had loose bowelsst night, and the event could take hours. If without breakfast, he would suffer from hunger all the entire morning. "Okay." Steve became serious. He finished his breakfast quickly, then dressed up. "Wilson, look at me. Do I look super hot today?" Steve became vigorous after breakfast. Wilson looked at Steve up and down. Steve, in a navy blue coat, looked elegant and gentlemanly. His blue eyes were as clear and dazzling as the sky after rain. Speaking of appearance, Steve, a mixed-blood, was outstanding for both oriental exquisiteness and western deep outline. "She can''t see the handsome boy." Wilson hit the nail on the head, and the smile on Steve''s face copsed instantly. "Can''t you say something nice, Wilson? Damn you!" Steve was depressed. "It is 8:15 a.m., time to leave." Wilson tidied up his clothes and led the way out. Steve muttered to himself, and Wilson failed to hear what he said. Lucy, on her way out, saw Wilson getting in a car, and her heart skipped a beat. ''Is he my fate? We meet again.'' Lucy found Steve before going forward to hitting on Wilson. Lucy was once dazzled by the excellent appearance of Steve when he visited Tracey in the school a long time ago. ''They are friends!'' Lucy remembered that Steve was close to Tracey, and Tracey invited Steve to dance at her birthday party. ''So, they are going to theunch event to congratte Tracey? Why Tracey knows all excellent men?'' A malicious look shed past Lucy''s face. Once again, shemented the unfairness of fate. ''How come Tracey does nothing but owns everything?'' She hailed a taxi to trace Wilson and Steve. As expected, Wilson and Steve headed for theunch event. Following behind, Lucy felt bad, but her expectancy for the conning good farce was still high. Tracey woke up early in the morning. She stood in front of the mirror for a long time. There were ten sets of clothes on the bed, and Tracey was hesitating about which one to wear. "Adam, any suggestion for my dressing up today?" After checking the weather outside, Adam said, "It is still cold though the temperate rises a little. I think you''d better keep warm. The event is held outside, and the wind in this season is chilly." Adam put Tracey''s health a priority. Shooting a nce at those warm clothes, Tracey pouted, "Then, I will look plump rather than good on camera." Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Tracey pouted before the thick down jacket. Although the down jacket was of thetest style, simple and fashionable, it couldn''t work the slim fit. Adam felt d at this womanly reaction of Tracey, who acted like a queen before others. Adam walked slowly toward Tracey and hugged her from behind, "If you don''t like the down jacket, then pick a coat. But beware that it will be cold outside." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take this." Tracey decided to wear a long ck coat and matched it with a navy blue dress, elegant and mature. Tracey got changed, and Adam brought something over. "Adam, what''s this?" "Warm pads." During the rehearsal yesterday, Adam was already worried that Tracey might catch a cold today. Compared with the rehearsal yesterday, the event today wouldst much longer. Adam once asked Jensen in private whether there was a way to keep warm and slim. Jensen, a know- all, advised Adam to use warm pads, which most girls utilized in winters. Adam felt confused. ''Don''t warm pads work for the periods only?'' He had prepared Tracy a lot for her dysmenorrhea, including warm pads. Today, warm pads came into y. Adam stuck one on the waist of Tracey''s thermal cloth, and the warm pad worked after a rub. "Adam, howe I didn''t know this? You are brilliant!" Tracey felt warmth on her waist. She held Adam and kissed him on the cheek. Adam smiled faintly, "You devote all your intelligence to work." "That''s true. I am too busy to care about these trivial things." Tracey felt that the warmth crept from her waist to other parts of her body. Considering that there would be lots of reporters, Tracey put on delicate makeup. Adam led Tracey downstairs to have breakfast. Then they left for work together. Adam''spany was on the way to the event site, but Adam didn''t pull over when passing hispany. "Adam, don''t you work today?" "Today is Sunday. What''s more, how could I miss theunch event of your new perfume? How could I fail to witness such an important moment?" Adam stroked her head. "That''s true. I do hope that you can apany me to witness every wonderful moment in the future." Tracey smiled slightly. The car arrived at a square when they chatted. William would hold aunch event at this square too. Both events were luxurious. The news came that William invited Amelie, a pop star, to attend the event. Amelie was a rising star and had lots of fans in China. Both events were of the same marketing strategy. Fans flooded in the square before the event. The people mountain people sea surprised Tracey. She should have mistaken that there would be a superstar concert rather than aunch event for a new perfume. No wonder it was a lucrative business to be a pop star. This sea of faces around the stage were fans who came far and wide to see their idols. Tracey felt that she had far underestimated the influence of a pop star. But fortunately, she had invited Candy over. What the right choice! The crowd was so dense that the car couldn''t move in. As a result, both Adam and Tracey got of the car in advance. Then Adam escort Tracey to walk toward the stage. Onlookers almost mistook this ideal couple as pop stars for their outstanding appearance, peculiar auras, and affectionateness between them. Tracey curved her mouth into a faint smile, and it bewitched most men. They didn''t mind find another goddess to worship while on their way to see their one. No doubt that Tracey would be a pop star if she joined the entertainment industry, as her appearance would be an irresistible pass. Both Adam and Tracey were in high spirits, while David had dark circles under his eyes. He had been overexcitedst night; on the other hand, he was afraid that some ident would mess up the conference. David was too excited and anxious to sleepst night, which didn''t happen the eve before his national college entrance examination. Tracey seemed to understand David''s excitement for his first big project. "You didn''t sleepst night?" "Well, I was restless. The prevention measures about snow didn''t soothe me." David was almost driven crazy by himself. Tracey patted David on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. We did our best, so we should ept whatever the consequence is." "Thanks, President Xia. Miss Candy is putting on makeup. Everything is all right." "Great! I will go over to say hello to her." Tracey remembered the call received this morning, which almost scared her to death. Her cell phone rang not long after she began her breakfast. "Hello." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "DO, I''m allergic." Candy called Tracey in private after starting their business cooperation. Tracey was so flustered at this update that her fork in the hand dropped onto the te. She was concerned. "Why?" "It is the fault of your employee. She bought me juice with mango, and you know that I am allergic to mango." Candy sounded serious, but fell about on the other end of the phone. "Set is scrupulous and shouldn''t make such an error." Tracey didn''t follow Candy to question her own employees. Candy continued, "It''s Lucy." "What was she doing there? I sent Set over only. Candy, how do you feel now? What about rushing you to the hospital now?" Tracey remained calm. In Candy''s impression, Tracey, almost the same age as her, was cool and alienated. And Candy would like to see Tracey going mad, so she made a prank. "Red pimples are all over my face. I can''t attend the press conference." "What!" Tracey''s expression changed immediately, but she recollected herself quickly. "Never mind the press conference, I will have you rushed to the hospital first." The face was vital for a pop star, and there shouldn''t be any dy. "Haha, DO, it is a joke! Look at you!" The woman on the other side of the phoneughed. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Tracey put a forced smile on her face at the delightedughter on the other end of the phone. ''This joke really scared the sh*t out of me!'' "Candy, how can you y a trick with me now! You are so wicked!" Traceyined. "President Xia, it is a prank, but I would like you to beware of your employees." "If not for me, your employee would have caused trouble and screwed up yourunch event. What''s more, you have to pay arge sum aspensation." "I was alert to see through her trick; otherwise, you should visit me at the hospital." "President Xia, your design is excellent, but you don''t know your employees well. An employee, like Lucy, should be fired." Out of kindness, Candy reminded Tracey. Tracey was grateful to Candy, though her false rm frightened Tracey just now. "Candy, I know what to do. Whatever, it is good to know that you are fine." In fact, Lucy was recruited was out of an ident. Tracey left for Adam when there were several candidates waiting for interviews. Learning from the resume that Lucy was a ssmate of Tracey, I mistook that Lucy and Tracey were on good terms, so Lucy got the offer. I''s kindness was the cause of all kinds of wickedness. Tracey was stunned when meeting Lucy in thepany. However, Tracey had a big heart. Seeing that Lucy made no mistakes in her work, Tracey let her stay in thepany. A few days later, Tracey left for the US.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Back from the US for about half- month, Tracey was busy with her new perfume. She almost forgot Lucy without the reminder from Candy. Since Lucy asked for trouble, Tracey wouldn''t spare her anymore. When Tracey appeared in the dressing room, Set came up to greet her immediately. "I''m sorry, President Xia." Set'' heart was still fluttering with fear for this false rm. She still felt sorry for her negligence, though Candy was intelligent to solve this crisis. "None of your business. You''ve done a good job. Don''t me yourself." Traceyforted Set while walking forward. Candy was busy with her makeup and hair. She smiled at the sight of Tracey and greeted, "Hello, President Xia, we meet again." Sitting beside Candy, Tracey said, "Yeah, thest time we met was one year ago. I didn''t know that you would be the spokesperson of my new perfume one day." Tracey got acquainted with the character of Candy through several meetings they had. Candy was not so arrogant and pompous as other top stars; what was more, she dedicated herself to work. Therefore, Candy became famous at her young age. She had numerous fans in different countries, was popr among the top directors of the international level, and earned a good name. "Well. I didn''t expect that President Xia was so talented. You really impress me with your new company and the perfume thing." Candy praised Tracey wholeheartedly. It was rare for someone with a good background and talents to work hard at a young age. Candy and Tracey were of simr character and diligence, so they appreciated each other. "It is a whim, and I don''t know how far it will go," Tracey smiled modestly. "Even if we have a pact, I won''t agree to be your spokesman if your perfume is not good. A bad product will ruin my name." "I am scrupulous about my endorsement. Since I agree to be your spokesman, that means I approve your perfume." "I love the perfume you sent me. I have been wearing this scent recently, and many female stars like it." "They said they would love to buy some as long as the perfume is released. So, don''t worry about the sales." "People like us, who wear the scents from international brands, like this fragrance, trust me, others will love it." Candy was serious. "It really tters me. I will be your guide to this city. Will you stay for fun after the event?" Tracey took Candy as a friend. "I don''t have your leisure. I have work tomorrow, so I have to fly back this afternoon. Could I keep your treat until next time when I spend my vacation here? You can''tin then." "Of course. I still have work to do. Set is here for you." Tracey left Candy for work. "I see. Suit yourself." Candy, easy-going, didn''t put on airs at all. Tracey beckoned I toe. At a secluded ce, I, who was kept in the dark about the false rm, asked, "What? Anything wrong?" "I, I sent Set alone to pick up Candy. Howe Lucy was there too? An order from you?" Tracey felt that it was time to fire Lucy. I nodded. "She proposed to go with Set as a helper, then I felt it all right. What''s wrong?" "I, you made a mistake. But I should have made it clear to you earlier." Tracey didn''t like talking about people behind their backs. Tracey ignored Lucy for too much work. And more importantly, Lucy''s impertinence and intention of retaliation were beyond her imagination. "Is there anything wrong with Lucy?" I felt that Lucy was annoying, which was no big deal. Both I and Tracey had big hearts, and they wouldn''t haggle over every penny. Tracey rted to I her stories with Lucy, including those old grudges. I was stunned at what she heard, "She isn''t your good friend? I assumed that you were because you were ssmates. I took good care of her for an illusion!" "My bad! I didn''t warn you earlier. Whatever, Lucy should be fired before she causes more troubles." Tracey believed in I, who had been taken advantage of by Lucy. "Don''t worry, and I know what to do. You go to the stage first." It was not until now that I knew the true color of Lucy, and she wouldn''t tolerate Lucy anymore. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Back to the event site, Tracey felt dazzled by three outstanding men. There were two handsome men standing by Adam. Some onlookers took the three men as pop stars, as each of them was hot! And many anthomaniac girls took photos with their cellphones. "Steve, Wilson, why are you here?" Tracey looked at them with surprise. The day before yesterday, Tracey had a video chat with Steve. Then, Steve, watching soap dramas at then Wilson''s, said that he was too busy to attend the event. Tracey understood that Steve was busy with their listedpany. Therefore, Tracey didn''t push him. Tracey was overjoyed at these two unexpected guests, as Wilson came too, apart from Steve. Wilson was cold and indifferent to interpersonal rtionships; what was more, he was busy; therefore, his presence at the event did surprise Tracey. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What a happy surprise!" Steve''s blue eyes were as dazzling and clear as the sky today, without any impurities. Tracey hugged Steve and said, "Thank you, I''m so honored." "How can I miss your maiden work?" Steve held Tracey in his arm. Although displeased, Adam soothed himself that they were only Tracey''s friends. After Steve, Tracey gave a gentle hug to Wilson, "Wilson, you do surprise me." Wilson didn''t forget himself and gave Tracey a light embrace. "It is yourunch event. I, as your mentor,e to check your work. Don''t lose my face." Wilson became lively before Tracey and Steve, though still cold to others. Tracey was grateful. Without Wilson, there wouldn''t have been thisunch event. Wilson did help her a lot. Adam grasped Tracey into his arms the moment Tracey left the arms of Wilson. He didn''t like the kinship between Tracey and anyone else, even if they were friends only. Onlookers around were thrilled. Most of them came for Candy but were amazed by these hot men! A love story about three handsome men and one woman was an ideal dream for everyone! Right then, a man in a creamy white coat came from a distance. The faint smile on the man''s face seemed to melt all ice in this chilly winter and made people feel delighted, just like bathing in the spring wind. He was known to everyone. "Isn''t this President Sheng from the Sheng Group? Howe he is here? President Xia has lots of powerful friends." "You''re right. These men are handsome. I love that blue-eyed mix-blooded." "The cool man in a ck coat is the most handsome one. Is he a foreign star? I didn''t know him before." "Wow, President Sheng is good-looking! And the fiance of President Xia is an excellent one among these men. Do such perfect men exist?!" Girs, falling for these handsome men, wished with fingers crossed that God would bless them with anyone of these handsome men. Sean once met Steve. Then, Steve said that Tracey and he shared the same bed. Sean suspected this description but knew one thing, that was, Steve and Tracey were close to each other. It was the first time for Sean to meet Wilson. Sean felt overshadowed by the outstanding aura and appearance of Wilson. ''During my absence, Tracey made some excellent new friends.'' "Tracey." Sean called softly. Looking at Sean, Tracey greeted, "President Sheng, wee." "Well, I heard of thisunch event, so Ie to join the fun." Actually, Sean didn''t give a da*n for the event, and he came for Tracey. "She is your aunt." Adam looked at Sean with displeasure. He didn''t like the affection shown by other men. Sean felt awkward about the fact that his once lover became his aunt. More importantly, Sean didn''t get over Tracey yet! A luxury car stopped outside the event site. Ben and Johan got of the car. It became a luxury auto show because there came several luxury cars within a while. It was a white crow, and people would love to enjoy it, even if from a distance. "Dad, grandpa, you are here." Tracey was happy about the arrival of her father and grandfather. "Of course, it''s yourunch event!" Johanughed heartily. In fact, everyone present came with a mission. They would buy several thousand bottles of perfume to save Tracey''s face if the sale was not good. Aydan arrived after Ben and Johan. Tracey felt excited and happy at the sight of those familiar faces. "Uncle, wee," Tracey greeted Aydan with some embarrassment. "I won''t miss theunch event of my future daughter-inw." Aydan felt satisfied with the event. Adam whispered, "Dad." Adam and Aydan were repairing their rtionship. Sean was keen to feel that the tension between Aydan and Adam disappeared. Hiding the displeasure in his heart, Sean greeted, "Grandpa." "Mm, I''m here to show support to your aunt." Aydan took his stand by one sentence, and Sean felt disappointed. Apart from the people mentioned before, the business partners of both the Xia family and Adam came to support Tracey without invitation. Aunch event for perfume became amerce feast. The event site was short of chairs, and the field personnel had to bustle about for the chairs. "Oh my God, President Xia should be proud. Many business tycoons are here. Except for the wedding, it''s rare to see them gather together." "That''s it. It seems that President Xia has a strong background. No wonder she is a president at such a young age." "Oh, how different our fates are! Of the same age, we livepletely different from President Xia." Everyone shook their heads. Lucy pinched her fingers. That two excellent men came for Tracey, as well as those business tycoons. The reporters on site were also excited at this feast. Lucy felt jealous of Tracey, and anger filled her eyes. ''Enjoy this moment! I doubt if you can smile when the newses that Candy can''t attend the event!'' Chapter 545 Chapter 545 William got up early this morning. Rachel, dressed beautifully, came in a car with William. Rachel still had some fans, but the number was not sorge as that of Candy. William''sunch event was held in a mall opposite that of Tracey, so William could see what happened on the other side. "William, never mind. Everything will be fine when Amelie arrives. She''s putting on makeup now." "Hum." William was clear that the overwhelming advertisements Adam put for Tracey worked. What was more, Tracey invited an international pop star, Candy, for her event. There were in the crowd a lot of fans holding light boards and banners in their hands. "I heard that Candy would attend the event opposite." "Which Candy?" "That ethnic Chinese actress from Hollywood! We watched her movie in the cinema not long ago." "Oh, that Candy! Let''s go and have a look. I am interested in her much more than Amelie." "Go, go, go." Some onlookers rushed to the opposite side with great excitement. "It is said that some handsome guys are over there. Let''s go to check." "Brilliant!" Most of the onlookers crossed the square to the event of Tracey. The Herd Effect worked in this situation, and people flooded to a crowded ce with a lively atmosphere. Looking at William, Rachel felt worried. Tracey had overwhelming superiority before the event started. "Let''s go to check." William would like to know what happened on the other side. Rachel decided to suppress her objection at the sight of sullen William, "OK." Rachel concluded from her experience that men like submissive women. Rachel was determined to support William to do whatever he wanted to do, singing for his happiness and sharing his sadness. Rachel would like to get from William what she lost from Sean. Rachel and Willian walked to the opposite side hand in hand. Obviously, the guests on the other side surprised both of them. For example, Rachel never expected that Sean came to support Tracey as open as the day, and Aydan was here too, pleased and proud. Sean, sitting next to Aydan, exchanged words with Tracey from time to time. It was a harmonious picture as if they were a happy family. Aydan didn''t think highly of Rachel, even when she was still Sean''s wife. Rachel felt aggrieved about her raw deal, even though she was determined to move on from the so- called past. William fixed his gaze at Wilson, ''Wilson seldomes to China, and it is rare to see him in this event. Does hee to congratte Tracey? What''s the rtionship between him and Tracey?'' They were old acquaintances. When their eyes met in the air, William had to walk over to say hi. Wilson also strode toward William slowly. William was one of the best disciples of Luke. He had ir, but not the best one. "Wilson." They went to the same school, and Luke was Wilson''s stepfather. However, Wilson was cold, so they were not good friends. Wilson was as cold as before. He nodded slightly as a greeting. "Wilson, why are you here? When did you start your business here?" William couldn''t think of any other reasons for his presence, except work. ''Wilson is cold. And it is impossible for him toe to congratte Tracey in private. It must be work.'' Wilson said cidly, "I, as a mentor,e to congratte my disciple on her new perfume." "Your disciple! Tracey is your disciple! Wilson, didn''t you stop making perfume long ago?" William was stunned. Although Wilson taught perfume to Tracey from the very beginning, he considered Tracey as his friend rather than a disciple. However, Wilson mentioned this to warn William deliberately, as he knew the entanglement among William, Tracey, and Rachel. Wilson stopped making perfume after the death of Chelsea, which was thetest news William got about Wilson. In the past few years, Wilson didn''t expand his business into the perfume field. Howe Tracey be his disciple? ''If Wilson didn''t lie, I may have underestimated Tracey. Wilson has been a talent in perfume since young.'' Wilson could create a new perfume form when William knew nothing about perfume. Back then, Wilson produced perfume for Chelsea only and didn''t start his business in perfume; therefore, he was not famous. Only his old acquaintances knew how gifted Wilson was in perfume. And making perfume was a creation. That Wilson took Tracey as his disciple proved that Tracey was gifted. William began to feel anxious. William once felt confident to win Tracey with his perfume and thought her advertisements were ostentation, but Wilson''s appearance faltered his confidence. Wilson seemed to prate William''s thought, "She''s talented, so I taught her." Wilson''s words made William feel bad. Rachel told from the reactions of Willian that Wilson was a powerful man. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To be honest, Rachel was envious of Tracey for these great helpers. Chatting with Steve, Tracey suddenlyughed at something Steve said. Steve and Wilson were both eye- catching. ''Howe Tracey get to know these guys? As well as Adam, these guys were all handsome and extraordinary.'' Rachel was in deep thought. Another luxury car pulled over not far away. Two persons got of the car. A man in a long ck coat appeared first. This man was tall, slender, and fair. His handsome face showed alienation, and people could feel his coldness from far away. He stood silently by the car with an invitation gesture. The next second, a woman in a fiery red wool coat showed up. She had upturned eyes, and her makeup was delicate. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Like a zing sun, the woman, wearing delicate makeup, attracted all attention the moment she got of the car. Ignoring the man before the car, she strode forward; however, she was taken into his arms when passing the man. Frowning, the woman tried to break out of this embrace but failed for her feeblenesspared with that man. With the woman within his arms, the man straightened his twisted brows. Some onlookers recognized the man. "Lord, Lord Caesar..." "Hush, lower your voice. Lord Caesar is emotional. Anyone who pisses off him can''t survive in City A." Lord Caesar turned the lively atmosphere into a serious one. Those ignorant and anthomaniac girls mistook Caesar as a pop star. There was a cold aura circting around Caesar. If Caesar was a piece of ice, the woman in his arms was a ball of fire. And ice and fire couldn''t coexist. Now this man and woman seemed a good match for each other, like a born couple. William, chatting with Wilson, noticed what happened far away. He was appalled at the well- connectedwork of Tracey, as Caesar was very influential in both the gangs and the police. As a foreigner, Wilson knew little thing about the local situation, therefore, he didn''t know Caesar. What was more, Caesar was low-profile, so his title impressed people more than his face. Steve, in a talk with Tracey, saw Caesar, "Tracey, who is that man? You have made lots of new friends here." Steve could feel the domineering aura of that man from a long distance. And the fears showed by others confirmed Steve that this man was extraordinary. "He is a friend of Adam. He once helped me. People greeted him as Lord Caesar." Tracey made a brief introduction. Caesar once helped Leo out in a casino. If not for Adam, how could Caesar extend his help? Caesar was as cold as thest time they met in a theater, but Tracey could tell from his tight grip on Rose that Caesar was domineering! Rose intended to say hi to both Adam and Tracey, but Caesar didn''t relieve his strength at all. Rose said, "Please let go, as I would like to say hello to my friends." "Together." Caesar spat out one word coldly. "Then hurry up, okay?" Rose was impatient, far from theposure showed by the man. After a hesitation, she grabbed the man''s hand to strode forward. Looking at their hands entwined, Caesar put on a faint smile on his cold face. And this smile made people around skip a heartbeat. Lord Caesar smiled! The dour Lord Caesar smiled! Rose didn''t notice his smile for her own fretfulness. With a wish that they should never meet again, she broke up with Caesar several years ago. Thest time to help Adam, she messed up with Caesar again, but this man was as domineering as before. And to make things worse, he became cheeky. In the past, he would be infuriated once she crossed his bottom line. To get rid of this man, Rose did whatever used to be his bottom lines, but Caesar still lingered around this time. For the sake of Adam, Rose came to congratte her sister- in-w on the new perfume. She dressed up for this event early in the morning. At the door of the elevator, she was ''escorted'' to a car by several strong men, who were in ck suits and wearing ck sses. Looking at Rose up and down carelessly, the man in the car said coldly, "Heading for the perfume launch event? It is at my convenience to give you a free ride." Rose was speechless. To stay far away from this man, Rose bought herself a vi in the north of the city when she learned that this man had bought one in the south. They lived more than one hour''s drive away, so there was no convenience at all. And people around would mistake this way of invitation as a kidnapping. Rose''s charming eyes were filled with anger. Gnashing her teeth, she said word by word, "I will drive." Next to her was her Porsche 911. Its bright red was eye-catching but was inpliance with her character. Caesar shot a cold nce at her Porsche, and the bodyguard next to Caesar shot the tire with a gun on this hint. Rose shivered all over at the sound of the gunshot. She still felt frightened by this sound, even if she heard a lot when Caesar was her boyfriend. This man dared to fire with a pistol in the garage of her apartment! "Caesar, you''re crazy!" The initiator of evil looked at Rose coldly, and his word made Rose go mad instantly, "Your car is broken." "I''ll take a cab." Rose turned around to leave. "Which cab driver do you think dares to take you in this city?" Caesar said slowly. Rose knew the tricks of Caesar, and there was a reason that people addressed him, Lord Caesar, respectfully. "Rose, save your time and get in the car. Don''t you have mercy on those innocents?" Caesar told from her stiff back that Rose was persuaded. Rose took a deep breath. It would be a waste of her youth if she didn''t know what came next after her refusal. "Thank you, Lord Caesar." She got in the car. They went out together many times, so one addition made no difference. Rose still pouted when getting in the car, which amused Caesar. Caesar thought, ''Rose changed, and she is bold enough to forget manners before me. But whatever, she is my cageling forever, and this will never change!'' Rose ignored the man beside her and focused on the game on her cellphone the moment she got in the car, as out of sight out of mind. Shooting a nce at Rose, Caesar felt that her fingers would poke a hole on the phone screen. As if the phone screen was Caesar''s face, Rose would love to poke some holes on it. Caesar took out a well-packed hamper. Rose smelled food vors when the hamper was opened. "Your favorite porridge. Try some." The t voice rang again. Holding down theplex emotions in her heart, Rose sneered, "You hate people eat in a closed ce. Don''t you hate this taste?" "Good, you still remember my dislike. It means that you have me in your heart." Spooning out some porridge, Caesar blew and sent it to the mouth of Rose.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Caesar never said like this in the past. He seemed to have changed since their meeting again. There was something called tenderness in his usual domineering and bossy manners. ''Tenderness? Does this man know it? He is as cold as ice, except on the bed.'' Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When Rose was still in thought, Caesar sent the porridge before her mouth. The familiar vor fled into her nostril, and Rose still doubted that Caesar remembered her taste. "Open your mouth." The man ordered coldly. One might find a trace of tenderness in this cold order if listening carefully. "Lord Caesar, people change, and in the past two years I''ve not..." Before Rose could finish her sentence, the man sent the porridge into her mouth and bent down to kiss her lips. ''Da*n it! He still takes me as that silly woman who bends at his will!'' A hint of rage shed past Rose''s eyes. Caesar pried up her mouth. Together with the vors of the porridge, their familiar breaths spread in both mouths. Rose swallowed the porridge, but their tongues still got entangled just as their fates entangled until death set them apart. Rose gave a hard push on Caesar. There was still passion in her eyes, and her indignant expression made Caesar feel horny. "I know you didn''t have breakfast yet. If you don''t eat, I''ll feed you mouthful by mouthful. You know me." Caesar licked his lips, and a smile appeared at the corner of his cold mouth. The smiling face dazzled Rose as the iceberg melted, and the sunlight prating the car window gilded the man some warmth. Rose''s heart beat faster. The man was already appealing with a poker face. And his smile was like thousands of flowers blossoming before her eyes, "Da*n it, who is he trying to seduce with this smile!" If still in the past, Rose would have thrown herself on Caesar at this smile, but now... She took over the hamper silently, "Since it is an order from Lord Caesar, how could I refuse?" Caesar turned cold, as Rose alienated herself from Caesar with that formidable address deliberately. He felt displeased at her estrangement, even if they broke up long ago. "Don''t call me Lord Caesar." It was another cold order. "What should I call you? People keep calling you by that address." The woman put on a seductive smile, which was also heartless. However, Caesar knew that this was a disguise of Rose, who got hurt badly in theirst rtionship, and now she tried to protect herself from getting hurt again. ''Rose, sorry for the hurts I gave you.'' "You know what I like." Caesar''s voice became low. Swallowing the porridge in her mouth, Rose leaned over to Caesar and breathed in his ear, "Lord Caesar, should I call you Caesar?" The seductive voice was like a kitten scratching his heart gently. How could Caesar forget their fights on the bed, where the woman pressed herself against his chest tightly, and her fingertips left marks on his back? Her hair was in a mess, and she called him Caesar when gasping for breath, which never failed to stir his erotic feelings. Even though Rose said the name with sarcasm, Caesar''s heart trembled, and his body responded immediately. Rose noticed his body change with a casual nce and scolded, "Beast!" And her ears turned red even if she was familiar with this change. "It seems that you remember well. Why don''t we... renew those sweet experiences tonight?" Rose heard this devil-like invitation again. People said that Lord Caesar was cold and abstinent, but Rose knew how crazy this man was when on the bed. Rose ran a bar. She could smiled at or hit on men, but none of these men became her boyfriend. Caesar was the first and only man in her life. Rose missed his body frantically after their separation. However, Rose knew that it didn''t work between them, and she would never forgive Caesar. She tried to find herself a new man when in fever. But Caesar always had a way to find out and ruin her new rtionship. At heart, Rose knew that she couldn''t y around without the interruption from Caesar. Caesar imed her heart long ago. She couldn''t fell for another anymore even Caesar hurt her badly. "Is it possible that Lord Caesarcks women?" Rose looked away and continued to eat, trying to calm herself down with the porridge. "Rose, I didn''t touch any woman after you left me," Caesar muttered to himself, not sure it was an exnation or not. His body responded instantly to the call and yearned for her body. Caesar didn''t want to hurt Rose anymore, so he stopped at the critical pointst time when Rose gave him a chance. Rose did not respond and continued her breakfast, ''It is his private matter, none of my business. I have made a clean break with him, and I don''t want to know anything about him.'' Silence took over space inside the car. Although they sat next to each other, there was a chasm in their hearts, which no one could cross over. When they were getting near and near the square, Rose''s spirits became high. ''Tracey is so awesome! She can runpanies and makes perfume!'' ''I should buy some perfumes to show my support!'' Immersing in her own thought, Rose forgot the skunk beside herself. Caesar felt tender at the sight of her smile. Caesar took out a lipstick, Rose''s favorite one, "Rose, your lipstick is faded." At this reminder, Rose took out her mirror to check. Caesar didn''t lie, and it should be a consequence caused by the food and the kiss. Rose intended to take out her lipstick for amendment. But her face was lifted up by one hand, "Let me help you." "On whose request? Caesar, you never did this." Rose was unhappy at the assumption that he learned from other women. And the imagination that he put on makeup for other women disgruntled Rose. She couldn''t believe that Caesar, who had a strong libido, had no other women in the past two years. "I can do anything for you." Caesar said gently. The car pulled over slowly, and Caesar already put away the lipstick. Caesar got off the car to wait for Rose. Rose left without sparing a nce at Caesar, as her imagination on his serving other women kept pestering her. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Seeing that Caesar and Rose came together, Tracey wondered whether they were good again. "Steve, I''ll go over and greet them." "Well, suit yourself." Steve once suffered from imaginary fears that Tracey couldn''t get used to the life here. Through this feast, Steve believed that Tracey wouldn''t be alone even if he himself was abroad. Tracey and Adam walked to Rose together. When they got closer, Rose let go of Caesar. The softness in his hand disappeared, and Caesar felt his heart be empty. Rose walked forward quickly without noticing the change in Caesar. "Not bad, Tracey, you made your own perfume! You really impress me. Adam found a treasure." Rose patted Tracey happily. Rose was several years older than Tracey and loved making fun of others. "Rose, thanks foring." Tracey was warm and tender before Rose. Rose was a cousin of Adam, and Tracey couldn''t help feeling close to her. "I won''t miss the perfumeunch event of my sister-inw. Rx, if your perfume doesn''t sell well, he will buy out." Rose patted Caesar on the chest while saying. Those onlookers freaked out for such a bold move and doubted if this woman could see the sun tomorrow. Rose''s request pleased Caesar, as he took it as a signal that Rose counted on him. Caesar became a little warm, "As you request." Tracey was surprised at the influence Rose had on Caesar. And Caesar had extensive business scopes, apart from casinos. Like Adam, Caesar was low- profile. Adam responded before Tracey did, "Rose, do you have no confidence in either Tracey or me?" Adam felt it a shame to ask others to help his woman, as it might tell others that Adam was ipetent. "Don''t worry, Rose. I have confidence in my perfume, as I have a great mentor." Tracey blinked mysteriously. "Oh? Who is your mentor? Adam didn''t mention that you were a perfumer." Rose was interested and forgot her displeasure with Caesar. "Well, it''s my honor to introduce you to each other." Tracey looked at Wilson. "Wilson, could you pleasee over?" Wilson walked toward Tracey after a word with William. Caesar looked Wilson up and down. Out of his business abroad, Caesar heard of Wilson. Caesar was a mastermind behind the curtain. He did business all over the world, but his casino business was the well-known one. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose''s face lit up, "Tracey, your mentor is so hot!" Tracey was upset at the bold reactions of Rose, though it was known to all that Rose was candid. Shooting a nce at Caesar, Tracey found that his face darkened. Adam once told Tracey the stories about Caesar, so Tracey was afraid that Caesar would take out a gun when pissed off. Tracey went off into wild flights of fancy. Wilson reached out his hand and said, "Wilson Wace." His self- introduction was simple and brief. "I am Rose..." Rose extended her hand happily, but Caesar pulled her back into his arms instantly, ''Her anthomaniac illness gets worse.'' Caesar put his hand into Wilson''s and said in a cold voice, "Caesar Peterson." Tracey could feel the fire sparkle flicking in the air from this handshake. Wilson and Caesar were simr, and their coldness could kill people. Two icebergs collided. Rose''s praise changed how Caesar thought of Wilson. The jealousy blinded Caesar''s eyes, and he felt bad about Wilson, regardless of his status. Wilson felt the hostility from Caesar. And the feeling of dislike was infectious and mutual, so Wilson thought poorly of Caesar. This handshakested long, and the blue veins on their hands protruded. Tracey was speechless, ''Will they start a wrist wrestling game the instant I set up the stage?'' ''Wilson is my friend, and Caesar is entangled with Rose. So, all we should be friends.'' However, Caesar was a new friend, so Tracey didn''t dare to speak her mind freely before the domineering Caesar. She pulled Adam''s hand. Adam got the hint, and he knew that neither Caesar nor Wilson was temperate. He stretched out his hand to avoid the deterioration of the situation. "Friends, let''s go to the lounge to have a rest first." Adam took the opportunity to separate Caesar from Wilson. Sniffing out something unusual, Steve came to pull Wilson away. With rage, Rose pulled Caesar towards the lounge. "Don''t you know how to shake hands? Why did you grasp his hand? I thought you would start a waltz with him right then and there." Rose scolded. Caesar, whose name could scare people to death, followed behind his master like a big dog with his drooping ears. "Rose, calm down. It was an ident." Caesar felt aggrieved, ''You admired him! Your fault!'' Tracey led Wilson aside, "Wilson, I''m sorry. The rtionship between them is a littleplicated. I meant well to introduce you to each other, but..." Wilson seemed to understand Caesar for remembering how he felt when Chelsea expressed her admiration for Adam. Wilson trembled at the thought of Chelsea, ''Chelsea, how long will it take for us to meet again?'' "I know. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Wilson had a big heart, and he knew that Caesar cared about that woman too much. Wilson felt sure that he himself would do the same if in Caesar''s shoe. When Caesar and Rose sat down, Wilson walked to them. Steve followed behind in case that there would be a fight. ''That man is a tough nut. It is said that the mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent. If there is a fight, which moves should I use? Left hook or the right one?'' Steve was busy with his imagination. Caesar thought that Wilson came to find fault. However, Wilson stopped before them and advised, "It is the fate that leads you two to meet. Cherish the moments when you are together, otherwise, you should regret when you lose your love. There are people who can''t find their loves again." Then Wilson left, leaving Rose and Caesar in a confusion. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Wilson could tell by one nce that Rose and Caesar were in a fight. Concluding from his won experience, he felt it the happiest thing that the lover could be together. Why should they waste their time on a fight? If Chelsea came back, Wilson was determined to hold her in his palm tofort, love, and protect. There were many lovers for this event. And Wilson felt happy for each couple, as they had their love by the side. Looking at the lonely back, Tracey felt sorry for Wilson. She had confessed that Chelsea was still alive, and Wilson got thrilled right then. However, he became bitter and miserable gradually, as Chelsea was missing. ''Adam, you don''t know Chelsea''s whereabouts, do you?" Tracey asked Adam once again. She wanted to pay back for the great help from Wilson. To find Chelsea! Chelsea would resurrect Wilson from a dead-alive person and cure his sadness. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Tracey, I have no grudge against Wilson. I should have told him if I get any information. I already sent people abroad to look for her." "Chelsea should have changed her name to start a new life. And I know nothing about her new life." "A name makes a difference in searching a person. It is not easy to find one person without a name. What''s more, she may live in any country." "You are right. It is their fate. I wish that fate will lead them to each other again, no matter how long they part." "Well, take it easy. Your event will begin soon, as it is almost 9 o''clock." Adam lowered his head to check the time. Tracey became nervous, "Adam, I''m nervous. Look, so many cameras!" It was Tracey''s first show before so many cameras. The topic today was her perfume. And Adam spared no effort to promote her event in the past few days, so lots of media came today. ''What if I screw it up?'' Tracey felt more nervous than taking her first exam in primary school. "Rx. Trust yourself. No problem." Adam patted her hand gently to calm her. "Mmm." Tracey nodded her head. When the MC walked up to the stage following the music, Tracey''s heart was in her mouth. Tracey failed to rx. There were people mountains and people seas surrounding the stage, and some people came from William''s event. A feast started, as the music rang. The MC, top in her field, was invited over by Adam. She mobilized the atmosphere easily with a sweet voice and excellent on-site control capability. Her excitement and enthusiasm infected audiences immediately, "Wee, everyone, the show is on." The MC followed the event procedure. She made a mystery to enthrall the audience. And those fans here for their idols got involved gradually. An unreleased promotional video appeared on the big screen. Tracey had two videos, one for promotion and one for thisunch event. Candy was still the leadingdy. In promotional video A, the leadingdy talked about her first love, a sweet and sad story. That video left boundless imagination about the end of the story. In video B, the leading man, who shed past in the memory of the leadingdy, showed his face for the first time. In video A, this man had good-looking hands, as their joints were symmetric. His lips curled up slightly, and he loved white shirts. In video B, the man and the women met again after years'' separation, and they changed a lot. The woman became a white- cor, in a uniform and with delicate makeup. She met the man in a perfume shop. With a bottle of perfume in her hand, the woman felt the simple and light package familiar. She sniffed the perfume. Then, she was held in the arms by someone, a maic male voice came, "Do you like it?" The man in a suit showed his face for the first time, and people on site felt short of breath at that moment. The audiences were touched by both the story and the handsome man who was the most popr star in China. The man and the woman were a perfect match. They looked at each other in the eyes, and their memories crossed their minds, including happiness and sadness. Some audience was so touched that they shed tears for this short video. The man got hold of the woman when she tried to escape. Their separation resulted from a mistake. And the man had been looking for the woman in the past years and named his perfume shop with the woman''s name with a wish that they would meet again. The story ended at the scene that the man and the woman kissed each other in an embrace, with a bottle of perfume in the woman''s hand. It was a happy ending, and people liked it. Now they would like to know how this perfume throughout the videos. Lucy felt restless for the warm atmosphere on-site, though it was not time for Candy to show up yet. Lucy felt that people were interested in the perfume more than Candy. If so, the absence of Candy couldn''t make a sensation, and Lucy''s trick failed. Lucyforted herself at the heart, ''No. People will be furious about her absence.'' Tracey felt relieved atst when the event ran to the end smoothly. David was in a cold sweat, ''Thank god, nothing wrong!'' Now, it came to thest part, interaction with the pop stars. "Candy, Candy!" "Goddess, Goddess!" People shouted her name at the same time. Lucy curved her lips into a smile. Here came the good show, and this was the moment she had been waiting for. The MC said, "Shh, let''s wee Miss Candy, our goddess! Miss Candy said there was a surprise for us." People became quiet in an instant. Lucy felt confused, ''Candy got allergic. Howe she is here? She doesn''t care about her image at all?'' ''Won''t it be a disaster if her ugly face is captured by the cameras and seen by her fans? It''s absolutely impossible.'' The theme song came, and a person walked out of the smoke curtain slowly. In an instant, the screams of her fans prated the clouds. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Horror- stricken, Lucy murmured to herself, "Howe? No! It is impossible!" Set pped hard on me before running out frantically this morning! Set lost her mind for Candy''s getting allergy.'' Candy before her eyes wore delicate makeup, and there was no trace of erythema. Candy was singing the theme song of the promotional video. Lucy had a feeling that Candy smiled at her deliberately. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Closing her eyes and clenching her fits, Lucy felt chilled to the bone. It was a crushing defeat for her. Lucy intended to hurt Set and ruin David''s efforts by the trick on Candy. And her ultimate goal was to depress Tracey by turning theunch event into a mess. However, her trick failed, and her dream became ashes. What awaited her was dimissal. In the beginning, Lucy would like to win by benefit maximization, regardless of her dismissal. But now, her opponent lost nothing while Lucy lost everything. Lucy could see the mockery in Candy''s eyes. Lucy felt ipatible with this environment, isted by the world. Losing all her patience, Lucy left that noisy ce. She felt defeatedpletely because theunch event was very sessful. Tracey''sunch event was a feast with songs and dances, while it was cold and cheerless on the other side of the square. William had thought Tracey was ying house. His promotion was not so good as that of Tracey. William was too proud and arrogant to take this problem seriously, but Tracey was determined to put up a desperate fight. It was not until yesterday that William made up his mind to invite a pop star for his event. Amelie was popr in China, but Candy was at an international level. What was more, Candy sang. It was a rare case for Candy, so the remaining audience ran away to see this spectacle. Tracey''s event was like a feast, with pop stars, luxury cars, and celebrities from the business circle. With support from others, Tracey held aunch event of great sess. Amelie was an actress and came with no preparation. William didn''t prepare his event well in whichever way, then how could he win Tracey? Spectors decreased drastically at the event site of William, and the MC felt dejected, wishing to fly over to see Candy. "It''s boring. Let''s go to the other side." "Go, let''s go." There was a flow of people from the event of William to that of Tracey. Those media and reporters on site spread this awkward situation through their live broadcast immediately. Amelie felt awkward there. What was more, she felt it an insult to stay longer. There were few spectors now. Her stay didn''tst ten minutes, then Amelie told Rachel that she had to leave for work now. Whatever Rachel said couldn''t persuade Amelie to stay. Amelie came to this event as a friend, as she would like to do Rachel a favor. But Amelie felt embarrassed at this awkward situation, and this case might make her lose face if broadcasted. Who knew what woulde out from those reporters on site tomorrow! On the rising stage, Amelie hated negative news. Along with Amelie, her fans left too. Now, spectors were few and far on one side of the square, while it was tightly packed on the other side. William had an unbeaten record on perfume sales. Different from before, he didn''t sell his perfume but ran this brand on his own. This embarrassing situation waspletely out of his imagination. He was defeated,pletely defeated! Theunch event was important, but he screwed it up. On the other side of the square, Tracey''s perfume was on sale. There were only one thousand bottles of a limited edition. 500 bottles were delivered on this spot, while the rest was already sent to other sites. Within 20 minutes, the perfume was sold out. The celebrity effect, the heart- touching promotion videos, and the fragrance of the perfume together influenced the spectors. Women on the spot rushed to purchase the perfume when knowing it was a limited edition. Those, who got it, were excited, while those, who failed to buy it, signed in despair. Then the MC announced that anyone interested in purchasing in advance could subscribe and pay a deposit. When the perfume was ready, it would be delivered by the purchase order. The second batch would be sold online, and the third one delivered to malls. In other words, buyers on spot were the first perfume users, while those cing an order now were the second one. The third bath would be sold in malls one monthter. This marketing strategy worked, for orders came as thick as hail. Those who failed to buy the first batch took their chance. Most subscribers ordered more than three bottles, as they would like to give them to their friends and family as a present. Those ticket scalpers sailed with the wind to buy or order. William had prepared more than ten thousand bottles of his perfume, but no one cared. Rachel pulled his sleeve, "William, leave the secretary in charge, and let''s go home." Rachel was jealous of Tracey and didn''t to how tofort William. It was true that Tracey won again. William looked bad. Reporters surrounded William and Rachel upon their departure. "Mr. NE, I heard that you prepared a lot for this perfume event. How do you feel now?" This question disgruntled Rachel. "Mr. Wiliam, I heard that Miss Xia intended to buy your perfume. Why didn''t this happen, but she creates her own brand?" "Mr. Turner, can you share your feelings with us right now?" Chapter 551 Chapter 551 It was not the first time that William was surrounded by reporters, but the questions were not tough in the past. Back then, his gentle smile was like a spring breeze, and he was elegant and gentlemanly before the cameras. All reporters asked tough questions this time, and the rtionship between him and Rachel was under attack. "Mr. Turner, are Miss Nan and you in a rtionship?" "I heard that Miss Nan quitted her entertainment business and divorced for you, I don''t know..." "Miss Nan, how do you think of Mr. Turner''s event today?" Spotlights kept shing before her face, which Rachel felt both familiar and fresh, as it had been a while since she announced quittance. She intended to start amon life but got involved in another abyss now. She suspected that Tracey was the bane of her life. Whatever was rted to Tracey, Rachel would end in awkwardness. She wished that Tracey would disappear from her life forever, but this perfume thing entwined them together again. Rachel felt hurt by those questions about the past as if someone tore apart her wound and sprinkled salt on it. Her bloody wound was exposed to the public. Rachel was in pain, but others didn''t care at all and kept trampling on her dignity. "Stop shooting. Please. I''m not a star anymore." "Miss Nan, do you mind sharing your opinions?" The reporters would like to do their jobs, and politeness couldn''t help at all. They were dying for hot topics. They didn''t give a damn that someone would get hurt by their reports because they just wanted to get their jobs done. Rachel was trapped, and all the past crossed her mind. Her first encounters with Sean and Tracey, her passion for Sean, and her first swear to win Sean all relived in her mind. And she still remembered the sad face of Tracey at a party to celebrate Tracey''sing of age. After that, Rachel and Sean began a rtionship. Rachel thought that she won everything, including her loved one and sessful career. With support from the Nan family, she became a top star quickly. She put on airs and yed tricks on her opponents. This scene seemed familiar. Once her opponents were tortured by scandals, while she was aloof and proud to watch the farce. All her good dreams were broken on the day when Tracey came back. Rachel felt restless, and Sean tried to contact Tracey again and again. The scene of their quarrel shed back. Rachel was infuriated and pushed Tracey into the sea, wishing that Tracey had better die. Later, Adam started a frantic retaliation to her. She was trapped by scandals and didn''t dare to show up on the street. Not long ago, she and Sean got divorced, and she started a new rtionship with William. She had thought the past was the past, but what happened today was the future of the past. "No! Please don''t shoot!" Rachel murmured. William was furious. He held Rachel in his arms. Rachel''s face was getting whiter and whiter, and her eyes were nk. In the end, she cked out. William felt it lucky that Rachel didn''t fall onto the ground. Rachel''s passing out turned the sullen William into a state of mania. He pulled over one camera, which was almost on the face of Rachel, and mmed it to the ground. "I told you to stop!" William was like a furious lion, and the others were frightened away. He took the opportunity to carry Rachel away. William felt sorry for the woman in his arms. ''She may have made lots of mistakes, but everyone should one chance to be forgiven. She has suffered from her punishments more than the victim, is that enough?'' Rachel was born into a rich and powerful family. She had never suffered this kind of hardship. The past few months were the most terrible time for her life. She fell from heaven to the ground, and people were eager to trample her deep into the ground. As a human flesh, she felt pains. At the sight of feeble Rachel, William regretted his once selfish thought that he would like to abandon Rachel. William became resolute to spend his life with Rachel, ''Whatever happens, we will get through it together, and those failures or losses are nothingpared with Rachel.'' He wanted to provide the woman in his arms health and happiness, ''She has given up all her pride and her favorite career for me.'' William did not forget Rachel''s dream, and Rachel would never give up her actress career so resolutely, if not for William. ''Whatever, we will go thorough all those difficulties and hardship together.'' Getting into the car with Rachel in his arms, William left after shooting a nce at the noisy event on the opposite side. Live broadcasts on Tracey''s event went on. Those viewers, who regretted not being on the site, called their friends on- site to subscribe to one bottle for them. The price of a bottle with 30ML was 799, while 50 ML was 1299. These prices were close to that of international brands. However, women were born shopaholics. They didn''t give a da*n about the price but worried about not getting one. The registry was out of control. Tracey temporarily added ten persons from field personnel to help. Set was excited at this sess. She plunged into David''s arms and said, "We did it! We made it!" "Yes." David embraced Set happily. He could have a good sleep tonight. The crowd dispersed. Rose walked to Tracey and said, "Well, Tracey, brilliant! How did youe up with this sale strategy?" Tracey smiled, "I worried about the sales. This perfume is my first product, and I had no confidence." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "A bad sale would embarrass me. This limited edition was to cut the production cost and also a test." "And people love to bewitched with the concept of the limited edition. That''s how it happened." Chapter 552 Chapter 552 During her three years'' stay in the US, Tracey went through numerous hardships and learned some precious lessons. And this perfume thing was an ident. The offence from William intrigued Tracey''s interest in perfume. It took only a few months for Tracey to produce her first perfume. As a man of mould, Tracey had no confidence in her first product. Because she was afraid of failure, there was no mass production for her perfume yet. She would like to make decisions after checking how the market responded to her perfume. A thing was priced if it was rare, which was the origin of her marketing strategy. Out of vanity, people loved to show off their speciality with something unique. And women should take the lead in apetition of vanity. Tracey concluded from her deliberation that one thousand bottles were the right quantity, and thepany wouldn''t have a great deficit this year if she failed. However, she made a hit,pletely out of her imagination. There were several thousand people on this square. The entire square was packed with people, and the sales of her perfume exceeded ten thousand, which was only the sales volume for the second bath. "There is nothing to worry about, then, see you!" Rose said goodbye with a smile. The event was over, and it was time to leave. "See you. Rose, a little gift, and I wish you will like it." Tracey had ten bottles as special editions for friends and family. The package was peculiar, and Rose smiled happily, "Thank you, I love it." "My honor. I still have work to do, so I won''t see you off, bye!" Tracey said. Rose left with Caesar. Caesar didn''t like wherever people gathered. If not for Rose, he wouldn''t attend this event. This was why Lord Caesar was known to all, but few people knew how he looked like. Back in the car, Rose didn''t remember her previous displeasure with Caesar. Rose beamed with joy, and Caesar couldn''t help suspecting that bottle was magic rather than perfume. Spraying some perfume behind her ears, Rose asked subconsciously, "Does it smell good?" Instantly, Caesar leaned over to her back. Rose felt bad, ''How could I forget him?'' Caesar ced his hands on both sides of Rose, encircling Rose. He moved his nose to the back of her ear to sniff. His warm breath made Rose feel itchy. The back of the ear was a sensitive spot for Rose. She could feel the masculiar aura in Caesar''s embrace, and her heart throbbed fater. "Good." Caesar sighed softly and then added, "As long as it''s your fragance." Their past crossed Rose''s mind. Even after two years, Rose still found this familiar aura, breath, and voice fascinating. Two years'' separation didn''t help her forget Caesar but love him more. Caesar did nothing, but Rose already threw aside her armour. Rose gave Caesar a push. Caesar would like to say something but remained silent on the thought of injuries he brought to her in the past. Tracey was exhausted. After seeing off some guests, Tracey was surrounded by reporters. "President Xia, have you ever thought of such a sess?" A reporter asked. Breathing a sigh of relief in her heart, Tracey looked peaceful, "To tell you the truth, I am ttered. I am a green hand in this field, and there is a lot to learn." "It is admirable that you get such a sess as a beginning. NE holds aunch event for his perfume today. This same date and the same location, a coincidence or...?" The reporter was straightforward, but Tracey was calm to this provocation. "Well. I started to prepare for this event a long time ago. And Christmas is getting more and more popr here, much more popr than our traditional festivals." "So this event date is a decision made after deliberation, and we also took Candy''s schedule into ount. As for the location, this square is in the central business district, so I believe no one will doubt the rationality for this choice." Tracey did not mention William, but the reporters pushed further, "I heard that you nned to buy Mr. Turner''s perfume, but the cooperation was ruined because of disagreements on the spokesperson." "Is this why you produced your own perfume? You want to pay Mr. Turner back in kind, so your event was held today, am I right?" Tracey had made preparation for questions like this. "Sorry, it is your illusion. Mr. Turner is a senior perfumer, and I respect him. It is amon competition." "Mr. Turner is a senior in perfume. He has an excellent record. However, he seems to be defeated, from what happened today." "As a rising star, you surpass the predecessors. How do you think of the event of Mr.Turner?" "Noment. I just want to remind you that this is just aunch event. The sale volume here doesn''t speak for the final result." "You said, I suppressed Mr. Turner, please show your data as proof. As a reporter, shouldn''t you be scrupulous?" Tracey looked the reporter in the eyes. Her words were temperate, but her eyes showed coldness. Tracey disliked driving a wedge between people. The reporter was in a cold sweat for this gaze. Tracey was young but strong. Her domineering aura intimidated the reporter. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Sorry, my bad." The reporter apologized. Tracey smiled slightly, "In fact, everyone has his own definition of sess. A perfumer is also called an artist. Every perfume has been tried thousands of times before it is produced." "It is fate if you bump into one perfume. It is a product full of the sweats and wishes from its maker. For me, I already seeded, when this perfume was produced." Tracey did well in these interviews. She didn''t like adding insult to injury. What was more, she hated to be topics of conversation again, especially connected with William. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Standing outside the crowd, Adam stared at that dazzling person in the center. He felt proud of Tracey, who faced the provocations from reporters with a quick wit and intelligence but remained humble before this huge sess. It urred to Adam that Tracey would be a top star now if she had entered the entertainment business. Then she could be seen and adored by more people. Adam felt relieved that Tracey was not interested in the entertainment business, or jealousy should be one of his traits. Meanwhile, Adam was clear that Tracey wouldn''t have this happiness and sess if he had taken her under his wing rather than let her have her way. Although he wished to keep Tracey in a love nest, Tracey''s happiness mattered most. He could see the satisfaction in her watery eyes. In Adam''s opinion, Tracey herself should take all the credits for this sess, though he helped her in the promotion. Adam was determined to entangle with Tracey, morous, for the rest of his life. It was almost noon when the crows dispersed. To catch a flight, Candy left before the event was over. Candy said goodbye to Tracey. Then, Set drove Candy to the airport. At the airport. As a friend, Candy gave Set her private phone numbers. This move put Setll into a trance, as she never expected that an international pop star would be her friend! "Well, let''s say goodbye here. Be smart in the future." Candy said goodbye to Set. Set''s heart finallynded when Candy went through the security check. At the same time, she felt lost and sad, ''Will we meet again?'' Set found it interesting that pop stars with thousand faces, such as hypocritical Rachel and candid Candy. ''David can put the heart in his throat back to its ce. After half a month, he could have a sound sleep tonight.'' Set felt her quick heartthrob at the thought of David''s tired and excited eyes. This was love! One felt sweet only at the thought of his lover. When the event was over, David took the sale record to Tracey with excitement. The total sales volume was more than 10,000 bottles. "President Xia, look." "Good." Tracey smiled with satisfaction. After all, this on-site sale volume was not bad. If these ten thousand bottles could earn public praise, it would be a real sess for both Tracey and the perfume. This new marketing strategy was copied by otherpanies soon. As it avoided the unnecessary loss efficiently. Clients ced an order with a deposit and paid the retainage after the product was delivered. If some orders were canceled, the deposits wouldn''t be returned. The manufacturer could learn the market demand this way and reduce risks. Although this sale model was copied, no one could copy Tracey''s sess today. Tracey was as good as her word. She started a party for her employees and gave them three days off. In the past 15 days, everyone worked hard and didn''t take a break on the weekend. Everyone enjoyed the revelry and found Tracey easy-going. Lucy joined the revelry too. She wished that there was still a chance for her. However, I wouldn''t spare her this time, even if Tracey said nothing. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lucy felt restless during the revelry, though no one mentioned her trick on Candy. Neither Tracey nor I demanded a private word with her today. ''Perhaps... they forgot? Or they are too busy? Or Set did not tell on me?'' Anyway, Lucy would like to keep her job. Sun had a good welfare system, and Tracey promised that there would be a bonus for everyone if this perfume project made profits. What was more, theunch event today was a huge sess, which would strengthen Sun greatly. Sun had a bright future! Those powerful figures present today proved that Tracey had an extensivework. Lucy would regret if she had to leave such a goodpany. The employees had faith in the bright future of Sun, and everyone worshipped Tracey after this sess. Lucy felt fretful all night. When the party was over, David escorted Set home. It snowed again after a sunny day. Lucy was a little drunk. In a trance, she saw David and Set leave hand in hand. Set wore the scarf from David. They smiled at each other affectionately and romantically. Tracey stood at the gate of the hotel, drunk. A ck car pulled over not far from the gate, and a slender figure got of the car. "Are you drunk?" Adam received Wilson and Steve tonight, while Tracey had a party with her employees. Tracey was not a good drinker. Her face turned bright red because of wine. She flopped into the arms of Adam, "Adam, I have been waiting for you." Tracey became womanly, though an invincible warrior before strangers. In a trance, she seemed to hear a soft sigh. The tall man carried Tracey up horizontally. "Let''s go home. No wine in the future." "Okay, let''s go home." Muttering, Tracey buried her head in Adam''s arms. The assistant opened the car door for them. Then, they left. It was needless to say that Adam was good to Tracey. Lucy once had an opinion that an excellent man like Adam wouldn''t be constant in love, and he would be tired of Tracey someday. However, months passed, Adam showed more affection to Tracey, and it seemed no one could separate them. Her colleagues left in separated groups, "Lucy, what are you waiting for?" "I''m leaving right away." "The snow is heavy, let me drive you back." A colleague said with concern. Lucy felt hurt by the love of the two couples and had no mood to hit on others, "I''ll take a taxi back. Thank you." "Then, be careful, bye." "Bye." Lucy walked into the snow alone. She felt that this Christmas was freezing. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 The strong smell of alcohol from Tracey filled the car. It was warm in the car due to the heating, but Adam still put his coat over Tracey in fear that she might catch a cold. A drunk might feel chilly sometimes, so Adam held Tracey to his chest. Under the lights outside the car, he saw an angelic face. ''You should be happy. As a bystander, I share your happiness for such a sess.'' In the past days, Tracey was like a workaholic. Now, she could have a good rest. Adam carried her back to their warm home. "Is she asleep?" Jane saw the woman in Adam''s arms. Maybe it was only in Adam''s arms that Tracey could feel so at ease. "Yes. Please prepare some light food tomorrow morning." Adam ordered thoughtfully. He did not forget that his woman would suffer from drunkenness the next day. "Okay, Mr. Adam." Jane went to sleep after finishing her duty. Back in their room, Tracey was still in sound sleep. Without a choice, Adam served her again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He took off her clothes and cleansed her face and body with a hot towel. Tracey took a shower every night. However, it was not good for a drunk to take a shower. When Adam did the cleaning job, his body was yelling for Tracey. Looking at her tired face, Adam went straight to the bathroom. Many a day woulde yet, Adam let Tracey have her sleep. Coming out from a shower, Adam realized that there was a message for Tracey as her phone rang. Considering that there should be no urgent work after theunch event, Adam would like to set her phone into silent mode. Steve already left by ne early tonight, and Wilson stayed for his personal business. Wilson was too proud to pester Tracey. All in all, there should be no emergency for Tracey, and Adam would like to make sure that Tracey couldn''t be disturbed and had a good sleep. So, he picked up the phone, and the content of the message popped up. "I''ve thought over your proposal. If you are still interested in Tina, I''ll wait for you at Homey Teapot Coffee at five o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Neymar." Adam knew that Tracey once contacted Neymar, who should know something about Tina as her companion for years. If Neymar opened his mouth, everything would be clear. However, Tracey got cold shoulders from Neymar then. Neymar should be asked to keep secrets for Tina, then it was impossible for him to tell the truth. Why did he extend his hand after thest refusal? Unless...Something urred to Adam, and his face darkened. Adam felt sure about something, though the R family was still a mystery. To protect Tracey, Tina left and held back everything about this R family. If that legendary curse wasn''t a tale, then this message from Neymar was intriguing. Tracey once said, Neymar, an admirer of Tina, gave her a precious ne as a gift on their first meeting. If Tina decided to empty the bag, she would contact Tracey directly, not through Neymar. Now, it was possible that Neymar reached out to Tracey behind Tina''s back. Neymar could do anything for his love, Tina. Neymar would get Tracey involved in the knots to help Tina, even if this was against Tian''s will. Neymar would like to do something for Tina, but this thing was against her will; therefore, he was hesitating, and this was why he chose to text rather than call. Busy as Tracey might miss the message, and it was God''s will if she didn''t. Neymar alleviated his guilty conscience with this method. And God chose Adam to read the text before Tracey. Like Neymar, Adam would like to protect his love. Adam decoded the phone and deleted the text without hesitation. Adam would never allow Tracey to be got involved in a mystery her own mother forbade. ''Neymar, you left the choice to God. Unfortunately, I am the God of Tracey.'' Then, he put the phone back. Adam lifted the quilt andy beside Tracey. There seemed to be a radar in Tracey to detect Adam, as she habitually buried her head in Adam''s arms. "Adam..." Tracey talked in her dream. Adam felt Tracey''s dependence on himself. "Tracey, I''m sorry. It is not easy for me to find you, and no one can get you away from me, no matter what happens. You are mine forever.'' Adam leaned over and kissed her red lips. The passional breath instantly filled Tracey''s mouth. Still in dreams, Tracey responded to Adam with instinct. Tracey came in short pants soon, and Adam got horny instantly. He pressed against Tracey with his body. Like peeling an egg, Adam removed Tracey''s pajamas. Here revealed Tracey''s fair skins. Tracey was still in a trance, and Adam thrust himself into Tracey. That message disgruntled Adam, and he worried about theing future, though the text had been deleted. He loved his current life. And he couldn''t imagine what his life would be without Tracey. The thought that Tracey might leave one day depressed and scared Adam. Tracey once disappeared before his eyes, so Adam knew that agony and didn''t want to experience it again. He led a miserable life during that three years. When Tracey was Sean''s girlfriend, Adam still had chances to see her and got news about her. But Adam couldn''t find or hear of her anymore thest time after Tracey disappeared at the airport. The hot body underneath convinced Adam that Tracey was still in his arms. His heart beat for Tracey only. Adam buried himself into Tracey again and again. He whispered in her ear, "Tracey, don''t leave me, stay with me forever!" Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Tracey woke up in a daze, along with feeling a bit special. She could still recall how crazy Adam wasst night. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She felt even hotter after getting drunk, as if being swallowed by his passion. Before falling asleep, she was dizzy and soft like cotton. When she woke up just now, she was ufortable all over her body. "You woke up?" A man''s hoarse voice sounded. Tracey blinked her eyes and asked, "Adam, you didn''t go to work?" She didn''t know what time it was, but she felt that it was alreadyte for Adam to work. "Today is Sunday. I''ll apany you home. You don''t feel well?" Adam asked softly. Tracey nodded and said, "Yes, I''m a little sick, and I have a headache." Tracey was sick thest time she got drunk. Adam knew this and held her into his arms with distress. "Look at you, you know you are not good at drinking, why you still drank such a lot." "I was too happy yesterday. Sh*t, I forgot to see Steve off!" "Don''t worry. I have already sent him to the airport after breakfast. He knows you well and he won''t me you." Adam said and pressed Tracey''s temple. Tracey closed her eyes to enjoy the massage. "Adam, why were you so... crazyst night?" After thinking for a while, she felt that it was more appropriate to use the word " Crazy". After all, she was almost dead in his hot body temperature. "Probably because I didn''t do it for long." Behind Tracey, Adam''s eyes glittered. Tracey was distressed for his pain to endure. But Adam had neverined a little as he considered Tracey''s tiredness during this period. "Thank you, Adam." Tracey did not think too much. She took the phone from the side and found that it was turned off. She remembered that she didn''t turn it offst night, probably, it was in low power. When she charged the phone and turned it on, she found it had at least half of power. "Why my phone was off?" Tracey never turned her phone off when she slept. She got used to staying contacted because she sometimes needed to respond to emergencies, even after midnight. Although Sun had gradually run better, she kept this habit. "You slept wellst night, and I didn''t want you to be disturbed by phone. So, I turned it off." Adam originally wanted to switch Tracey¡¯ s phone to silent mode, but he identally saw the message from Neymar. He directly deleted that message. But he thought he didn¡¯t do it enough, what if Neymar gave Tracey a call? To be honest, Adam had no idea how to help Tracey out except for turning her phone off. Adam thought Neymar must have experienced struggling quite well before sending that message out. Adam wouldn''t give him any chance. "Thank you for your consideration, Adam." Tracey would never doubt this man'' s kindness. "I asked Jane to cook some light porridge for you. You can rest in bed for a while, and I''ll bring it up for youter." It''s gettingte, and Adam thought Tracey should eat something which was good for her stomach. "Adam, I don''t know how I should live without you someday." Tracey chuckled. Adam had spoiled Tracey to death during these months'' getting along, Back then, no matter how terrible Tracey was, she would force herself to leave the bed when it was time for getting up. Last night she got drunk,ter she was having fun with Adam untilte after midnight. She only felt like being torn apart. Adam just rubbed her head and said, "Don''t force yourself. It doesn''t matter if you indulge yourself asionally. Today is not a workday." "Okay." With Adam¡¯ s persuasion, Tracey continued to lie in the bed with no hesitation. But after a while¡¯s struggling, she decided to get up and wash up. She grabbed her pajamas, finding that her body was full of the marks that Adam left. Most of them were fingerprints, some of them were hickeys. The color of the hickeys was darker than anyone that Adam had left on her body before. Hickeys were even found on the inner side of Tracey''s legs. "How crazy!" Tracey was amazed secretly. She flushed yet she found her body was dry and clean. Obviously, Adam had done cleaning for her. She quickly put on the pajamas. When she was washing up, she had been wondering about the baby stuff again. She couldn¡¯t figure out that why she never got pregnant to have sex with Adam during the ovtory period so many times. These days were just Tracey'' s ovtory period, and they had sex the whole nightst night. "I should have a baby soon." Tracey casually thought about it, but she never seriously doubted the reason. When she finished washing up, Adam had brought her breakfast. Tracey was wearing pajamas with her hair loosely tied up, and no makeup on her face. She smiled and said, "Wow, it''s my favorite porridge. It smells good." Adam was lost in her smile. How could he not take good care of such an extremely clean smile? "Adam, do you want to have a try? Why do you look at me like that?" Tracey saw that there was something wrong with Adam''s facial expression, as if he was hit in the acupuncture point to stand still. "Nothing. I found you rarely dressed like this. I love your look. I don''t eat it. I already had breakfast before you woke up." "I used to leave early in the morning every day, and I seldom have leisure time like now. You''re right, Adam, I should have a good rest." Tracey took a deep breath. "Of course, you should. You were too busy these days, even much busier than the white cors. Remember, you are the boss of them!¡± "Just because I am the boss, I should work harder, otherwise, how do I persuade the workers to follow my lead?" Tracey happily ate the porridge. Adam sat beside her. Even if he did not do anything but just looked at her, he felt happy enough. "Tracey, will you stay with me forever?" "What''s wrong with you, Adam? Didn''t you ask me this questionst night?" Although Tracey nearly lost her consciousnessst night, she remembered that Adam questioned her like this. And Tracey answered him again and again patiently. Adam did fear that Tracey would leave. "I¡¯m good, I just want to cherish our current life, and I don''t want you to leave me." Adam said, and Tracey didn''t see his lost eyes at the moment when he lowered his head. "Don''t worry, Adam. You love me so much, and I love you so much. Even if you drive me away, I won''t leave you." Tracey didn''t know the reason why Adam would be so worried about being apart, It might be rted to the three-year life of separation before. "Well, do you have any ns for today?" Adam pretended to ask casually. "I want to go shopping. I haven''t been doing it for a long time." "You''re still in poor health. Have a good rest at home. I''ll go shopping with you tomorrow." "You don¡¯t work tomorrow?" "You don''t want me to apany you tomorrow?" "Of course, I do." Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Tracey decided to take Adam''s suggestion and stay at home. As long as Adam''s here, doing anything would be fun. What''s more, she had not recovered yet, maybe it was indeed better to be at home on such a snowing day. Tracey usually had no free time to watch movies, today she finally had time to catch up on all the recently released films. Adam was cooking coffee not far away. Looking at Tracey smiled from time to time because of the movie, his heart was feeling warm. "Tracey, I''m sorry. Please stay with me." Adam thought. The reason why he didn''t allow Tracey to go out was that he worried Tracey could encounter Neymar outside. The best way to prevent this from happening was to trap her home. Tracey was unaware of all this. She was holding a pillow in her arms, and fully absorbed by the movie. Adam brought her a cup of coffee. Through the rising steam, Tracey saw clearly of Adam'' s gentle and spoiling eyes. Although knowing that this man would protect her and spoil her, Tracey still felt it was not so real. She felt that life was too happy to be true, and she would lose this happiness someday. "Adam, let''s watch together." Tracey took the coffee and put it aside. The boiling coffee was still hot. "Okay." Before meeting Tracey, Adam was also a busy guy who had no time to watch movies at all. He sat down with Tracey and embraced her, hearing sheughed out loud by the funny plot. Suddenly he looked outside. It was already dark, and Neymar wouldn''t wait any longer, would he? "Adam, what are you looking at? Why do I feel that you were sometimes in a trance these two days?" Tracey looked at Adam, didn''t know why he always being disturbed by something, although he was still very gentle. "I''m fine." Tracey didn''t believe his words. "Adam, did you dy your work because of me? I know you are busy." Even asked so, Tracey didn''t doubt anything. Adam touched her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. My works can wait." "Adam, if you''re really busy, leave me alone. You know me, I am not a needy girl, I..." Tracey was afraid that she not only changed Adam a lot but would bring him trouble. Adam embraced her tighter. "Stupid little bunny, howe I don''t know you are an independent woman? You don''t need any man. You can stand at the peak and be above everyone. But I just can''t bear to lose you. I want to see you and apany you. Can''t you satisfy me by fulfilling such a small request of mine?" Tracey nestled in his arms and said, "Okay, okay, but don''t dy any of your work because of me." "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. It''s gettingte. Go to sleep when this movie is done. You didn''t sleep wellst night. Go to sleep early tonight." Adam kissed her forehead. "I will, Adam, do you have any news about the person I asked you to findst time?" Tracey had been busy with work these days and temporarily forgot to think about her mother. But once she stopped working, she would think of Tina. Also, the matter of the cruse, she didn''t know if it was true. The clue was broken, and Tina kept ignoring her. Tracey was helpless about how to proceed with it. "No, I''ll definitely tell you if I have any news." Adam worried most when Tracey inquired bout Tina. "Okay." Quickly, Tracey''s attention went back to the movie again. Seeing theughing woman, Adam sighed heavily in his heart. At this moment, in a high-end restaurant, a graceful middle-aged man sat by the window since 4:00 p.m. He had been waiting there for six hours. During his waiting, the waiter came several times, and every time his answer was "I want to wait longer, please." Sitting by the window, he could see the bustling crowd, as well as the endless stream of vehicles. The weather was cold, and it had been snowing for a few hours. The waiter did not know who this graceful middle-aged uncle was waiting for. He only felt that his whole body was soaked in sorrow. Although he was middle-aged, his figure was maintained well, and he didn''t show any sign of weakness. However, his deep eyes were fully upied by pain. How a handsome, mixed- blooded man! A man who could have this superior appearance and aura until middle age must be a stunner when he was young. In fact, a lot of young girls were fascinated by this kind of man, thinking they were calm and gentle. Besides, from the big name of the clothes he wore, he must be rich. But the sad temperament he gave off would keep women away. He sat there quietly and looked outside the window all the time, looking like a statue. It was ten o''clock, and it was the time for this restaurant to close. There were no guests already. "Sir, I am sorry, but we are almost closing." A waiter reminded carefully. They all knew that he was waiting for someone. People who had a simr experience waiting for someone must understand his feeling. It must be terrible to wait for a person who won¡¯ te. The person he waited for must be very important, otherwise, how could he wait for so long? "Okay, got it." He stiffly took out cash from his wallet and paid the bill. He nced at his phone and found that no messages or calls from Tracey since he sent that message out to her. "This was how Tracey refused me? Didn''t she get interested anymore? She was her mom!" Neymar thought. He walked out of the restaurant. Outside the warm dining room, it was freezing cold on the street. He took out his phone and found Tracey''s number. He was quite hesitant that if he should make this phone call or not. As he was about to press the dialing button, another phone call came in, it was from Tina. He hurriedly answered it with a gentle voice, "Hello." "Neymar, that project is almost done, can you go back to the States?" Tina''s voice was not so sharp like she talked in thepany but became gentle at this moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What? Are you missing me?" Neymar tried hard to suppress the unhappiness in his heart and said in a teasing tone. He knew exactly what Tina''s answer was. Neymar had been by the side of Tina these years, even so, Tina was still alert and not allowed anyone to enter her heart easily. "Yes, I miss you." The gentle mumbling from the phone hit Neymar and froze him in the snow for a moment. Gradually, he was shocked and then became surprised. "Can you... say it again?" He couldn''t believe it. "Neymar, I miss you, I want to see you." Tina''s voice sounded again. "i''ll be right back. Wait for me." Just because of Tina''s words, Neyma''s heart was in a mess. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 After hanging up, Tina coughed strongly. She took over a few tissues to cover her mouth. She knew that she wasn¡¯t long for this world. She almost coughed the air out of the lung just now. Erica brought her some hot water, seeing the blood had dyed the tissue red. "Master, drink some water." The blood frightened Erica, but Tina was calm. Perhaps she was used to it, she wiped off the blood and dumped the tissue into the can, no trace of surprise on her face. She drank the hot water, but her heart remained cold. "What''s the date today?" "Master, we just have passed Christmas. Didn''t you just watch the live stream of Miss Xia''s perfume promotion?" Erica said. Tina was quite good at memorizing, and she inherited it well from the R family. They were born to be more talented in many aspects of abilities, including memory. So, how could she forget such simple things as dates? It just represented that her health condition was deteriorating. "Yes, howe I forgot it?" Tina smiled, then she grabbed the tablet on one side and clicked on some videos, which were all about Tracey. "Look at my girl, she''s really amazing." Tina said. She didn¡¯t have to conceal the truth from Erica. "How could your daughter not be good? I heard that her new sales model was praised, and her perfume had earned a reputation. Oh, by the way..." Erica thought of something. "What?" Tina looked at her suspiciously. Erica took out a carefully packaged box. It was a unique custom- made perfume and there was a gift card put along with it. "Mom, merry Christmas!" No signature below. Seeing these strong hand-written words, Tina''s eyes once again blurred by the tears. "What a silly girl. I didn''t admit her, and deliberately ignored her, but she insisted on recognizing me as her mother." Tina cried like a child. Seeing the tough woman who acted strongly like a queen to others but now sitting on the bed crying with sorrow, Erica could only sigh. "Master, Miss Xia is clever. She didn''t put her name. She must have detected something." "You¡¯re right, Tracey was smart all the time. She is so smart that she should live long in this world." Tina had never regretted on the decision of bringing Tracey to a normal life. "Now Miss Xia is popr with the business circle. She didn''t insult the genes of the R family. She should be better than many people." Erica was proud of Tracey too. "R family? Hah. On the surface, it looks bright with glory. But if I can make a choice, I''d rather not be born in this family. I want to live as an ordinary woman." "I know, Master. I know your feeling." Erica did understand Tina''s mind, including the reason why she asked Neymar toe back. She was afraid that Neymar would tell Tracey the truth. Tina not only schemed against others but also schemed against her own love. She did so much was merely for protecting Tracey well. "Erica, you''ve been working for me for many years, you know me as well as I know you. I am indeed afraid that he bothered Tracey by telling her the truth. Besides, I have one more motivation; I am not too long for this world, and I want to keep him by my side for the rest of my days. "Master, do you..." Erica was shocked. She thought after going through Ben¡¯s betrayal, she would never fall in love with any man. "I am not a heartless woman. I knew how well he treats me. I never respond to his affection was because I feared it. I knew that I cannot apany him long. If I can¡¯t give him happiness, it was better not to give him any hope, so I always pushed him away, but..." Something seemed to hit Tina''s head, and her eyes were shining with gentle lights. "But I want to see him so much. I pushed him away because I don''t want him to see how haggard I am, and I don''t want to make him distressed. I can''t help thinking about him and I am eager to see him. I know I am selfish, but I can''t control my feeling..." Tina said. Tina bit the quilt and cried silently, in Erica''s memory, she had never seen her master getting crazy like this. All the time, Tina had always surrounded herself with indifference and never let anyone get close to her. She was intended to protect the people she cared about in this way, however she hurt herself seriously at the same time. Erica was really sad about Tina and she leaned over to hold her. "Master, you didn''t do anything wrong. I think Mr. Hawkins would like to stay by your side. Compared to the torture of getting apart, it''s better to stay together. Do you think that Mr. Hawkins will give up loving you if you push him away? When you left him and married Ben, he was there and waited for you toe back. These years, no matter how you treated him, his love never changed. I know you wanted him to find his true love and create his own family, so that breaks free from the affection to you. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But after so many years, Mr. Hawkins had never changed. He still loved you, and he loved you so much even going crazy. You know this, why not stop cheating yourself? Do you think that...he would love others after you leave the world? He had so strong love for you, no matter whether you are in the world or not, he will love you as always. I won''t guarantee other men, but Mr. Hawkins, I am sure that he loves you with certainty. Master, don''t push him away again. I really don''t want to see you both torture each other." Only Erica saw Tina''s injuries. She was used to hiding it and carry all hardships alone, so, she wanted Neymar to let go and move on. Tina had noticed her health condition long ago, and she transferred Neymar away with excuses, however, she missed something. She underestimated Neymar''s love. His love was deeper than she imagined. If Ben was the wound on Tina''s heart, Neymar was the cure for this wound. With Neymar''sfort, Tina didn''t hate Ben nor hated Carmen. After he was transferred, Tina finally faced the truth that she had fallen in love with Neymar deeply. She suddenly regretted it. "I thought I was smart, but you see my heart more clearly than I do. I have wasted too much time." "Master, it''s notte as long as you change your mind. Mr. Hawkins has always been waiting there, and you''ll be able to see him when you look back." Ericaforted. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Three-day holiday passed in a sh. These days, Adam apanied Tracey and spoiled her, which made her feel warm. Although things were repeated, Tracey would like to spend time like this. Adam drove Tracey to herpany before leaving for work. Sending her had be Adam''s routine, but Tracey distressed him and wanted Mark to drive her in the future. Adam refused as he wanted to stay with Tracey even only one minute longer. If they don''t have to work, he would like to be with Tracey all the time. Tracey had already been used to Adam''s sweet car service, and the kiss before saying goodbye. But at the moment when Tracey stepped out of Adam¡¯s car, she turned cold. She formed the habit to use coldness to wrap herself during the three years of staying in America. Although her temper had changed, in the bottom of Tracey''s heart, who she trusted most were always Adam and I. Even David and Ste did notpletely win Tracey''s trust. The coldness was a useful outer garment that made Tracey distant from the strangers. Seeing the leaving figure in strong coldness, Adam smiled. "Good, nobody else sees my little bunny''s cute." He thought. After three days off, everyone returned to work in high spirits. The perfume promotion was so sessful that people were cheerful, like greeting the victory of a war. Those who had doubts about Tracey before were all convinced now. Although she was young, her means were beyond manypany leaders'' reach. On the surface, Tracey didn''t challenge William publicly, but theyunched new products in the same ce also at the same time, everyone saw this battle and wouldpare their sales. In the past three days, Tracey immersed in happiness and left work behind. At the time to rest, she would take a good rest. When she returned to thepany, she found all people were talking about the promotion. Obviously, the heating was still going on. Lucy arrived early today. In the past, she would show up at thest minute before beingte. Everyone was shocked by her punctuality. When Tracey passed by Lucy, she just nced at her and said nothing. Actually, Tracey didn''t have to say anything to her, someone had already waited for her. Being nced by Tracey, Lucy shivered. It was like the calmness before the storm wasing, she would rather be scolded than just being nced at. Since the promotion day, Tracey didn''t react abnormally. Lucy held fluke to think that Ste didn''t inform Tracey of anything and Tracey had no idea about her sins. She wished so, but she was not too confident. After the nce, Tracey went to her office. Lucy sighed with relief. As soon as she sighed, another cold voice came. "Lucy,e to my office." I said. Her voice made everyone nervous. The promotion had achieved such great sess. Why she looked so angry? "And Ste,e over too." When I passed by Ste, she asked her toe. Ste had no choice but to follow. Lucy stood up in a heavy mood as if going to head for the execution ground. She took a deep breath and realized that what shoulde was finallying. Ste didn''t seem happy either. She knew that I had a clear mind. Although the promotion went smoothly, it didn''t mean that she hadn''t done anything wrong. Three people walked toward the office one after another, looking like the students whomitted mistakes were going to receive teacher'' s education. Some people began to gossip. "David, do you know what¡¯s going on? I looked terrible." Rn also felt that things were not going well and he was worried about Lucy. Seeing the worry in his eyes, David was helpless as he knew that Rn hadn''t seen through Lucy yet. "Nothing." David was not a person who liked to gossip about others, even if Lucy was wrong, he shouldn''t judge this. "You must know something. David, tell me." Rn was even more flustered when he saw David''s face. David stared firmly at Rn. "Rn, there are some things that I can''t say. It''s like what I persuaded you before. She doesn''t fit you. You should forget her." "What on earth do you know? Why don''t you tell me?" "Soon you will know it." David did not say anything else. Gossipers in the office were waiting for stories. How would David talk about it at this time, the truth would tell itself. General manager''s office. I was young, but as a person who fought with Tracey in the business circle early, she was tough too. She sat on the leather chair, ying with a pen around her fingers. Ste and Lucy had worked with her for a while and they naturally knew I''s temper. Being clear with punishment and rewards. Lucy had known her ending. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Did you do anything wrong in the perfume promotion?" I didn''t scold but just coldly asked. Ste did not look for any excuse. She lowered her head and said directly, "Yes, I nearly caused Candy to be allergic and ruined President Xia''s n." She did not say who did it but only admitted her mistake. I turned her eyes to Lucy and asked, "What about you?" Lucy rolled her eyes and said, "Sorry, I did something wrong too." She didn''t argue, and it was useless for her to argue. "Alright, since you know you''re wrong, then you don''t need to work here any longer. Go to the finance department to settle your sry." Like Tracey, I always did things neatly. "Me alone?" Although Lucy had done mental construction in advance, she was hoping that Ste would be fired too. Unexpectedly, only she got this punishment. "What about the ps that I suffered? How unfair!" Lucy thought, and huge anger was surging in her heart. "You alone." "Stemitted mistakes too, and you should punish her as you did to me! I don''t ept this result." "The same punishment? Excuse me? She was indeed wrong, but at most her mistake was not keeping an eye on you! How dare you hurt President Xia''s guest! If Candy got allergic this time, do you know what terrible impact woulde along? You know, just because you know you did that. We didn''t treat you badly. How you were so vicious to use the promotion to settle your private grudge? You almost ruined the promotion, and almost ruined Sun! Lucy Zhao, how vicious you could be?" I asked. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 I was always calm. Although she was young, she could handle various situations. In the past few months, when Tracey was absent, everyone took her as the first leader. All staff was convinced by her ability, and she handled things in a fair sense. Under her leadership, no one dared to do anything harmful to thepany. Lucy was crazy. Because of the jealousy as well as her dissatisfaction toward Tracey, Lucymitted the stupid mistake on impulse. Lucy was panicked to hear I said so. In her memory, it was her first time to see this woman in this huge anger. "General manager, I... I am so sorry, I didn''t know that mango was added in it. If I knew it contained mango, I won'' t buy it." As a fluent talker, Lucy quickly found an excuse. During the past few months she worked in Sun, except for feeling bad about some people, she was quite satisfied with working here. She not only had excellent facilities but also was offered a great benefits package. During the interview, she had encountered so manypetitors. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was not easy to be admitted. How could she be willing to leave? She couldn''t bear to be fired before she found a new employer, and her parents were still happy about her admission to this promisingpany. With the purpose to bring trouble to everyone, Lucymitted this fault. Before she was taking action, she swore to drag Ste, David, and Tracey all into the mire. But things didn''t go as she wished, and the promotion was in great sess. In the heating discussion of the crowd, Sun and its perfume had be famous. However, in the whole thing, nobody was harmed except for Lucy herself, which brought her big reluctance. I spotted Lucy''splicated emotions from her face and understood her mind. "She ned to implicate everyone including herself, now she found nobody else was hurt, she came to regret her doing." I thought. "Lucy, I never told you what was in that drink. If you didn''t know what that drink had, why did you mention mango just now?" I asked coldly. Hearing I''s words, Lucy felt a chill, but she quickly calmed down and said, "I heard Ste said it had mango." "Lucy, I was asking you if it had mango. You obviously knew that it had because you asked for it, but you didn''t want to admit, right?¡± Ste was surprised by Lucy''s shamelessness. Lucy did not care about what Ste was thinking. As long as she could avoid being fired, she would not care how others thought of her. "Ste, how can you frame me like this? That morning, you asked me if there was any mango in it. I answered you clearly that I didn''t know. It was the waiter who made that drink. From the beginning to the end, I never say that I requested mango for the drink." Lucy refused to admit it. Anyway, there was no evidence. Lucy was okay with the result of being fired as long as I could provide evidence. Otherwise, she won''t ept it. "But why didn''t you fight back after I pped you but just asked me to send Candy to the hospital so calmly? You certainly knew what had happened. Moreover, Candy told me that it was you who gave her the drink, but you ndered me by saying that I bought her that drink. Didn''t you want to frame me? Thank Candy to see the snowke on your clothes timely and didn''t drink that thing. Otherwise, big trouble would be made! Are you going to argue that you didn''t buy her that drink? We can call Candy immediately to ask for confirmation." Ste said angrily. Lucy didn''t know which detail exposed her until now. When Lucy learned that Candy was safe, she thought that the personal information of Candy must be wrong as she was not allergic to mango at all. Upon hearing Ste''s words, Lucy finally realized where her mistakey in the whole process. It turned out that it had nothing to do with mango. She was too careless of the small details. Candy was smart. She detected problems from small snowkes. Knowing the reason, Lucy was not so afraid. "General manager, I did buy that drinks, I admit it." Then she turned to Ste, "As for why I told Candy that it was you who bought her the drinks, it was because Candy had clearly expressed that she liked you but hated me. I know it! For the sake of thepany''s image, I deliberately said that you bought her the drinks in order to make her happy. Because if Candy hates me, she may hate the thing I bought. Candy is our important customer, and I never forget this. To put it bluntly, I did this for thepany and for serving Candy better. Besides, I can build a good image of you, Ste. This is obviously a good thing. Why does it be a bad thing in your words? Since we worked together, I know that you hate me, and you don''t like anything about me just because I am David''s ex-girlfriend! But I already had nothing to do with David, I also have promised that I would not affect you two. Why don''t you let me go? Why did you make up such a story to frame me? Company regtions stipted to prohibit internal strife. President Xia values you so much. I''m not a threat to you at all. I don''t know why you tried so hard to frame me! General Manager, please investigate this matter carefully. I''ve done my best to plead with the important customer and to avoid harming thepany. But Ste, she deliberately framed me for her own interests! I heard that she worked for Xia''s Group before and got fired because of internal strife. It was a hidden danger to keep this kind of worker with you. She climbed up by stepping over peer''s bodies. She attacked me today, what if tomorrow she attacked..." "What if tomorrow she attacked me?" I continued Lucy''s words. Ste''s face flushed due to anger caused by Lucy'' s nonsense. She thought that she had reborn from the plot that she experienced in Xia''s Group and had grown up. But Lucy'' s behavior enlightened her of her unperfect skills in scheming against people, especially when fighting against an old hand like Lucy. It was not because Ste wasn''t smart, but because Lucy was too shameless. She must be the most thick-skinned person Ste ever met in her life. At this moment, if Ste had a heart problem, she would have suffered a heart attack! "General manager, I just made a hypothesis. Ste is quite experienced in the workce. But I have just entered Sun. How can I do these ugly things?" Lucy said. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Lucy was a negotiation expert. She switched the position from unfavorable to favorable and persuaded others to follow her logic. As if you were an idiot if you don''t recognize her logic. I was still ying the pen around her fingers, like didn''t hear Lucy''s words. The two people were reacted differently. Compared to Lucy¡¯s calmness, Ste was quite excited with her face flushing to red. She shook her head repeatedly, "No, general manager, it''s not the case, she was lying." Tm not lying. Ste, if you are a good person, how could you be fired by Xia''s Group? I believe that argepany like Xia''s Group will never expel a small staff for no reason." Lucy was very smart. She instantly talked about the topic from another angle, and it involved Ste''s past. She just wanted to reveal Ste''s unusual past, to let I know that Ste was not as simple as she seemed. Ste knew that Lucy was provoking her to make her say nonsense in a fit of anger. Abruptly, Tracey''s calm eyes came to Ste''s mind. Tracey was so calm at all times and she always suppressed the anger. If Ste was vulnerable to attack and easily followed Lucy''s logic, she would be sorry for Tracey¡¯s appreciation. She took a deep breath, recalling what Tracey said, "You must be stronger than anyone, and then you can be superior to all people. It doesn¡¯t mean you can hurt them, at least, nobody would dare to step on you." This was what Tracey told Ste when she was bullied by Ruth at the dining room of Xia''s Group. When Tracey said these words, she was calm and emitted coldness. As if Tracey was born to be at the top. "Tracey was right, and I have promised her to be strong." Ste thought. Today, Lucy was Ruth, and Ste would not borrow Tracye¡¯s help this time. Ste knew that no one was born to be strong. Even Tracey should have suffered a lot. She had climbed step by step to reach her current position. "I shall not let Tracey down." Ste was determined. Soon, Ste calmed down, and when she opened her eyes again, they were shining with lights. I had been observing the situation without saying anything. Tracey had dered her will to cultivate David and Ste as her helpers because I could not stay all the time. Steve worked alone in the US headquarter. I had nned to return to America after Sun A city branch running normally. Of course, before she left, she would arrange everything well for Tracey including fully cultivating Ste and David. Otherwise, Tracey won''t feel at ease. Therefore, this PR issue was not only a test for Sun but also a test for Ste. As a future leader, Ste should learn how to be decisive from now on. By observing Ste for a few days, I had found some merits of her. She was smart and a fast learner, more importantly, she worked very hard. It was Sun''s fortune to have a worker like Ste. If she was just a worker, she had done good enough as the worker didn''t need to arrange things but just follow the arrangement. Apparently, Tracey wanted her to be a leader. As a leader who always made arrangements, he/she could never be indecisive, which Tracey hated most. If encountering an important event in the future, indecisiveness may cause a huge loss, and leaders should avoid loss. The reason why I remained silent was she wanted Ste to confront conflict independently. Only by going through challenges could she make progress. Seeing Ste calmed down little by little, and her eyes returned firm, I knew that her rationality came back. Ste said calmly, "You don''t have to mention my past, President Xia knows me well when I was in Xia''s Group. She was the director of my department, and everyone in that department knew what was going on about that matter. If I was as bad as you described, how Tracey decided to hire me to this company? And how could she assign me so much important work? Do you think you are smarter than her on evaluating a person?" Facing Ste''s questioning, Lucy was speechless. If she denied Ste''s question, she would be done. How to answer her question? Before she could answer, Ste continued her words, "My past has nothing to do with you. I''m sure the general manager and President Xia know how am I. What we are talking about today is that you deliberately made Candy allergic so that ruin Sun'' s perfume promotion. You have been quibbling all the time. You just think that I have no evidence, so you quibbled as you wished. But let me tell you, I have evidence." Just within a few seconds, Ste seemed to have changed into a different person who totally weakened Lucy''s attack. Upon hearing that Ste had evidence, with the heating in the room, Lucy''s forehead secreted sweats. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "You said that you didn''t know what was in the drink, and it was the waitress who put mango in. It¡¯ s very simple. We can call that waitress toe and tell us the truth." Ste said. Ste underestimated Lucy. If she was Lucy, she would resign after causing such a ridiculous problem. Unexpectedly, Lucy not only didn¡¯t intend to leave but also slid the me. Ste finally underestimated human nature. If she had expected today''s situation, she would have gone to ask the waiter first and got the evidence, then argued here with Lucy. Ste regretted not doing it. "No need to call. The waiter is here." I, who didn'' t spoken all the time said slowly. I was as experienced as Tracey. How could they be soft-hearted like Ste? She had already asked the waiter toe. The quibbling had proved that Lucy was not a simple woman. For such a kind of woman, no evidence, no confession. I couldn''t help pping her hands. "Lucy, I make apuse for you. I don''t know you were so persuasive before, even me almost believed your words." Facing I''s smiled, Lucy was flustered. She knew that she was going to be over, but she still fought for thest chance. "General manager, that waitress served so many customers every day. Maybe she had remembered it wrong. I don''t think we can fully trust her." "Should we believe her or not, call her over and you''ll know immediately." I called the internal line and asked the assistant to bring the waitress over. Lucy closed her eyes and clenched her fists. She could only pray that the waitress had forgotten everything. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Soon the waitress was brought in, and Lucy recognized her. She forced herself to calm down. "I know her, it doesn''t mean she knows me. she had to serve so many customers every day." Sheforted herself yet still clenched her fists tightly. Worries clustered between her brows. The waitress was around twenty years old and was about at the same age as them. It was her first time to enter such a bigpany, inevitably; she was nervous. "Well... I don''t know why you''re bringing me here?" I looked at her and said, "Please excuse us. We have something to ask you. It was rted to the drinks you sold on Christmas Eve. I hope you can help us." "Need my help?" Obviously, the little girl didn''t know how she could help. "That''s right. In fact, you don¡¯t have to do anything special and just tell us what happened that night. I don¡¯t know if your memory is good or not.¡± I asked. When it came to memory, the little girl''s face gleamed with brightness. "I can''t guarantee other things, but I have a good memory. I used to be No.1 in my studies in my grade because my memory is very good. I won''t forget the knowledge that the teachers taught me, but..." Gradually, the little girl''s face changed, and the brightness also faded. "What''s wrong?" "But my family is poor. My father had passed away and my mother was ill abed. I have a younger brother. We don''t have much money, so I could only drop out of school early to work for money." The little girl sighed. "I know. Since you have a good memory, can you tell me which one of them bought drinks from you that day?" I pointed at Ste and Lucy, asking the waitress. The waitress swept over them with her clean eyes. Lucy''s heart bumped as soon as being nced by her eyes. "This one." The little girl pointed at Lucy. I¡¯s lips curled up. "Very good, your memory was correct." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Of course. My memory has always been good. I rarely remembered anything wrong, and I don''t know the otherdy." "Do you remember what she bought that night?" I continued to ask. The waitress thought for a moment before answering. In fact, she did not need to think for too long, but she felt that the atmosphere here was strange, and that cup of drink seemed to be something very important. So, she thought quite long about a certain answer. "She bought a cup of hot drink made by banana and mango." Lucy suddenly became anxious about this answer. She didn''t expect the little girl to remember it so clearly. She said, "Nonsense. I only ordered bananas, not mangos. As I said, you served so many customers every day and you must have remembered wrong." ¡°As long as she admitted to remembering it wrong, this matter woulde to nothing finally. I won''t be punished either." Lucy thought. The little girl wasn''t convinced. "I didn''t lie, because it was on Christmas Eve. It snowed heavily that night and I saw barely any people passed by. It was my shift that night. I just started to work, and you were my third guest. At first, you said you wanted banana juice, and I said okay. But you changed your mind quickly and told me that you want some mango in. I agreed. Atst, you asked me if I can add in some milk." Lucy stamped her foot in anger. "God, how could you be so blind to let this good-memory waitress serve me?!" She thought in desperate. This little girl not only remembered Lucy but also remembered all their dialogue. "No! What I ordered was banana juice. You added the mango yourself. You must have remembered wrong!" Lucy was still quibbling. "Miss, I am afraid it''s you who have remembered wrong. That night, you were dressed in a ck knee-high coat with loose hair. Inside was a beige high-cored sweater and a pair of Chanel ear studs. As for your shoes, I can''t remember because I didn''t see them. I can even remember your dress. How can I forget about your order? Besides, we''ve always made drinks ording to customers'' will. I dare not to put mango in if you didn''t request. The boss will me us if he knows that." Seeing Lucy didn''t trust her words, the little girl directly told what she wore that night. Now Lucy was speechless as she encountered a strong opponent. "General manager, I can testify that Lucy was wearing the clothes exactly the same as the waitress tells us. Not only me, but also other staff in the office can testify. Just like she said, she can even remember what Lucy wore. How could she make a mistake of her order?" Ste also admired this little girl''s good memory. The waitress was not an ordinary person. Ordinary people may not remember what they wore two days ago, not to mention serving so many customers with different looks. "Lucy, is there anything else do you want to say?" I looked at her coldly. What she wanted was to make Lucy convinced of the expulsion, so that she won''t talk ill of Sun outside, saying that she was driven away unfairly. Although rumors couldn''t really hurt Sun, if it was spreading widely, its reputation would be affected. Particrly, Sun was a newpany still in development. I was careful about this. "I..." Lucy lowered her head, "General manager, I know I was wrong, but I just did it on impulse because I thought the drink tasted better with mango in it. I am not expected Candy would be allergic. Fortunately, the promotion was sessful, and we didn'' t suffer any loss. Could you please forgive me?" "Lucy, truth is out there, and you are still defending for yourself. No more bullshit. Pack up your things and go to the finance department." I was tired of dealing with her. "General manager, I really didn''t mean it." Lucy didn''t regret it until this moment. "I''m not interested to know if you mean it or not. What I know is this matter was settled." Lucy left dejectedly. On the way, she nced at the bright office. She didn''t want to leave here at all. All of a sudden, she rushed toward Tracey''s office. Ste was about to send the waitress away, but she saw Lucy went to Tracey''s office. She was aware that Lucy may y tricks, so she followed up. She took the waitress along with her, "Come with me." "Miss, what on earth happened? Is there anything wrong with that drink?" The waitress had smelled the problem, and she was anxious to know. "Rx, all you need to do is to tell the truth again." Ste brought her into Tracey''s office. Tracey was busy processing the orders. Seeing Lucying in, she nced at her and said, "What are you doing here?" Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Tracey was the person to make the final decision. Although Lucy had a grudge against her, at the time when she worked for Sun, Tracey never made her difficult. Maybe it would be useful to beg Tracey for a chance, "she didn''t look like a narrow- minded person." Lucy thought. "President Xia, don''t fire me. Please forgive me for the sake of we''re alumni. I do want to stay. If my parents know that I am expelled, they will definitely beat me to death." Lucy said. Tracey shifted her gaze from the documents to Lucy. Lucy looked nervous, and this was probably the first time Lucy acted so nervously in front of Tracey. Tracey had known Lucy for long, and from what she had done before, her personality had already fully exposed. She was so duplicitous, and Tracey had met many people in this kind. "Since you know the possible consequence, why would you do it?" Tracey asked indifferently. "I was on impulse. I am jealous of Candy''s preference for Ste, and I wanted to give her a lesson. I don''t have other purposes." Lucy said with a pitiful look. Tracey found it ridiculous. "Lucy, I think you''re more suitable to be an actress." "What do you mean?" Lucy widened her eyes. Ste brought the waitress came in together. Seeing this scene, they didn''t interrupt. The little girl was surprised by Tracey''s youth. ¡°Wow, she is younger than she looked on TV." Waitress sighed. The little girl also watched the perfume promotion live stream. She was amazed when she knew the owner of such a bigpany could be so young. "She wasn''t much older than me, was she?" The little girl thought. The queenly aura spread all over Tracey''s body, even though it was not the waitress who got punished, she couldn''t help feeling scared. Tracy continued to deal with Lucy. Although she was unwilling to take on this job, she was intolerable to Lucy''s thick cheek. "Lucy, you said that you were just on impulse. But you clearly know that how busy we were at this period. All of us were catching up on time to prepare for the promotion. You can see how many people worked overtime. For example, David and Rn. It had snowed for days. They didn''tin about the weather, but fully focused on nning and decorating the field day and night. Look at you, you were just sitting in the office and enjoyed the heating. I am ok with yourziness. But you almost ruined ourbor fruits with your private motive. You said you didn''t know what impact it may bring. On the contrary, you know it, and that''s why you did it. You want to destroy me. As well as the promotion. By defending Candy, you could put thepany into a mess. Lucy, if you hate me, you can go, you are not an essential worker either. But you did this, you are not only destroying me but also all your peers and their work results. So many colleagues have been working with you these days, don''t you have any emotions for them? Why do you use such a vicious mean to hurt people?" Tracey asked coldly. Ste and the little waitress were so scared to breathe. Tracey''s coldness was so strong that straightly lowered the temperature of the room with heating. Lucy was speechless by Tracey''s questioning. She faltered and said, "I... I didn''t think so much." "Fine. With things as much, I don''t care if you have thought so much or not. If you are still caring about your dignity, please go." Tracey didn''t intend to give Lucy extra punishment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "President Xia, can you give me another chance? I will be 100% serious about my work in the future. I don''t want to leave Sun." "It''s toote. You have done things wrong, and you should bear the punishment." Tracey said. Lucy was full of reluctance. She looked at Ste who stood aside. "Why you only punished me? What about Ste? Didn¡¯t she do anything wrong? We worked together, but why you always show partiality to her?! Just for avenging me for our grudge in school?pared to her, I am obviously more outstanding, I am more beautiful, smooth, and capable of building connections. If you value me too, I won¡¯t be so mean." Lucy said. Ridiculously, Lucy slid me to Tracey, which irritated the little waitress. "Miss, could you please don¡¯t be so shameless? Although I don¡¯t know what was going on with you all, from your previous behavior, I am not appreciating your quality. First, you tried to push the mistake to me. Fortunately, I have a good memory and remember all details. Otherwise, I would have to bear your me. When you failed to slide the me to me, you began to wrong thisdy, now you even wrong President Xia. Miss, do you think you are a princess who should be spoiled by the whole world?! Even me can''t tolerate!" "You, you are just a waitress! How dare you talk to me like that?!" Feeling being treated rudely by a waitress, Lucy was extremely angry. "Why should I dare? I am not your part. So, I am not afraid of you. It¡¯s your fault. You use the mango to hurt others and want to smash the promotion. Although you didn'' t screw anything up, youmitted a fault. Is it hard for you to admit your fault instead of sliding mes? I''ve seen many mean girls, but I rarely saw who mean like you. Please, respect yourself." The little waitress was quite a straightforward girl and said without fear. Tracey smiled. "This little girl is interesting, and she is bold." She thought. Half an hour ago, Lucy angered Ste with nonsense, very soon, she encountered the instant karma. Lucy''s face became red in anger. She pointed at the waitress''s nose, saying, "Who are you? I will report you! I will make you lose your job too!" "Go ahead. My name is Grace Hill. It''s not a big deal to lose my job. I can work for another shop." Grace stood akimbo, thinking that Lucy was too thick- skinned. "Grace, did you say that your memory is good?" Tracey suddenly asked her. "Yes, President Xia. Otherwise, how could I remember so much?" "Good, can you tell me how many pens were ced on the desk of the room you entered just now?" "Six." "How many yellow pens?" "No yellow pens, President Xia, three ck pens, two red pens, and a pencil." "Very good, after she leaves, you take over her position," Tracey''s words shocked everyone. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Tracey''s words froze the entire office. "Ah? What did you say, President Xia?" Grace was stunned, too. She couldn''t believe that Tracey asked her to stay after she just making someints. "I must be dreaming." Grace thought. "I said, from now on, you take over her ce." "Tracey, no need to humiliate me in this way. If you want me to go, I''ll go." Lucy''s face was gloomy as something she had begged for very hard was randomly assigned to a juice seller! How could she befortable? "You¡¯re wrong, you are not worth my humiliation, you don¡¯t deserve it." Tracey said with a calm face. She indeed no need to do so. If she intended to embarrass Lucy, there were many ways for her to choose from. But she didn¡¯t want to waste any time and strength on an unworthy woman. She had so many things to be busy with, and Lucy was nothingpared to them. If not for the importance of the PR event, she might have forgotten that Lucy was still here. "President Xia, I didn''t do anything special. Why do you ask me to work here? I don''t know your business..." Grace was confused. Only Ste knew Tracey well. Tracey was a person who would never make unreasonable decisions. She must have her own judgment. "Maybe President Xia values your good memory. She thinks that you could be a good worker with appropriate training." This was the only reason that Ste could think of. "Hah, good memory? She identally saw those pens and counted them because she felt bored. It was just a coincidence. She didn''t even attend university, and you wanted to hire her?! What a low standard to pick worker." Lucy teased. "Coincidence? Well, Grace, tell me, what''s the characteristic of the general manager you just met?" Tracey continued to ask. Grace''s memory was already proved by she could remember what happened four days ago. She closed her eyes, recalling I''s look. "She wore a brown coat with a navy-blue dress inside." "Hum, I remember this too." Lucy snorted. Grace ignored her and continued, "The buttons of her coat are square, and there is a pearl- decorated brooch on the left side of her coat, and the coat had ninth sleeves. And her middle-long hair is slightly curly and in chestnut color. There is a small mole near her chin and another mole was around her right ear. Well, she has ear holes but didn''t wear earrings." It was easy to remember the dress, but if a person could remember far more than the dressing, for example, the ce of the moles, she indeed had a good memory as well as a good observation. Lucy was speechless. She saw I more often but never noticed that she had moles. With Grace''s description, Lucy found that she did have moles. Grace''s memory was amazing. Eventhough Lucy was ufortable, this was the truth. "Very good. Go with Ste toplete the registration process. Of course, that''s on the premise that you''re willing to stay." Tracey smiled. It was not easy to meet a person with an extraordinary memory like Grace. She doesn''t want to waste this talent and would like to cultivate her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Grace was stunned at first, and then she nodded her head. T m willing! I''m willing! Thank you, President Xia, for giving me this opportunity. I have watched your perfume promotion on the inte, and I admired you so much! I didn''t expect that I would have the honor to join your company." "Wee to join us." Tracey believed that she had picked the right person. Lucy bit her lip. She was unwilling to be reced so easily. She was very sad. "Well, you should go through the resignation process." Tracey nced at Lucy with light eyes, no more punishment nor scolding. Things were settled like this was good enough. Since Tracey didn''t suffer any loss, she wouldn''t want to make Lucy too difficult. Looking into Tracey''s calm eyes, Lucy was quiteplicated. Unwillingness was the strongest taste. Even with no scolding, Tracey''s cold attitude had announced her fate. She followed Ste out of the office, listening to Grace asking various questions all the way. "This is your seat. Feel free to ask me if you have any questions or turn to other colleagues. When you finished the registration process, I''ll introduce you to everyone." Ste was fond of this straightforward little girl. "Get out of here," Lucy said coldly from behind. Other people were all confused that why Lucy give her seat to a stranger. Ste didn''t say a word to Lucy but took Grace to do registration. After they left, people were gathering around, "Lucy, what happened? Why did you pack up? Did you transfer to another department?" "No, I will leave." "Why are you leaving, thepany is good! And it is right developing, what a pity to leave at this moment.¡± "Yes, Lucy, we don''t want you to leave." People were persuading Lucy to stay. No matter if they were sincere or not, after all, they have spent a few months together. More or less, they were sad to see a colleague leaving. Lucy had no way back now, and who caused this consequence was herself. She should me nobody. "Lucy, did the general manager misunderstand anything? I''m going to talk to her." Seeing Lucy''s eyes were red, Rn knew she must be wronged. His masculinity was soon aroused by Lucy''s tears. Lucy said in a pitiful tone, "Someone can''t tolerate me. It doesn''t matter. I can leave." She used ambiguous words to tell her experience and made other listeners more confused. Lucy went to the office with Ste just now but being reced by another girl when they went out. Things seemed to be clear. People assumed Ste must have done something to force Lucy to quit. David frowned to hear her ambiguous words, feeling annoyed by this woman''s shamelessness. But Rn was distressed to see Lucy get wronged. "I''ll talk to the general manager." "Wait a minute." David, who had never spoken, said coldly. "What''s wrong, David?" David sighed. Apparently, Rn knew nothing. "Do you want to talk to the general manager without any clues?" David asked him. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Rn couldn¡¯t answer. He really didn''t have any clues. When he inquired about it to David, he wasn¡¯ ttold anything. David just shook his head. "Rn, I told you not to meddle in this matter is for your good." "For my good? I know you are close to Ste, but you can''t favor her because you like her. You used to like Lucy. How can you let her be wronged?" In Rn''s eyes, David helped Ste just because he liked Ste, and set Lucy up. The office became alive as gossiping sounded. Although there was no rule to ban office romance, it was subtle to the workers. David and Ste did not go too far. Now Rn exposed their rtionship was for protecting Lucy. "Rn, don''t fall out with people because of me. It''s my fault." Lucy''s pitiful look attracted others'' attention. "She must be wronged." They thought. David took a deep breath and asked, "Lucy, why do you always act so uncouth? I didn''t want to expose you for saving your dignity. But you wasted my kindness yourself." "Don''t say that!" Lucy was unwilling to leave. She wanted to mess up the matter for thest try before she left and made Ste being misunderstood. David nced at her, still telling the story slowly. People were stunned by the truth and couldn¡¯t believe in their eyes that Lucy was so vicious. "Lucy, how can you do this, you clearly know that we have been working hard for the promotion for half a month!" "Correct, how did we offend you?" "Oh, you are seemingly a well-educated gentle girl, but actually a mean girl." Everybody¡¯s criticism suddenly surged over, which made Lucy unable to bear. She thought David was weak and he would never tell the truth. However, David had been far away from what he used to be in college, now he had a woman to protect. Lucy did not argue anymore. Being fired was the best evidence. Without packing up, she left directly with her bag. Rn was also very disappointed to see Lucy''s true color. David patted his shoulder and left without saying anything. With Lucy''s bad quality exposed, nobody became sad about her leaving but felt lucky to send a hazard or time bomb away. If she was forgiven this time, maybe she would really ruin something next time. After the perfume promotion, thepany''s cohesiveness was unconsciously enhanced, and everything had gradually gone on the right track. Tracey not only received perfume orders now, but also began to promote other products. She wanted to borrow the perfume fever to boost overall selling. A new round of busy work had begun. When it was close to off time, Adam gave her a call and said he couldn''te to pick her up. Adam was much busier than her. No matter how good their rtionship was, Tracey wouldn¡¯t like him to sacrifice his work because of her. Both of these two people were the birds belonging to the sky. They should fly free and shouldn''t dy each other. Tracey called Mark toe. There were twenty minutes left until he arrived. Tracey had gone downstairs. It waste in the winter, and the cold wind was blowing. There was still much time, and Tracey went opposite the street to buy hot drinks. The warmth spread from the cup to her hand, which was simr to being held by Adam. Tracey couldn''t remember from when Adam had fully prated into her life and reminded her of his existence at any time. As thinking, she smiled gently. But this smile soon disappeared when she found a gaze fell upon her. She looked good among the crowd and usually gained a second nce from passerby. Since she was little, she had been used to this. However, this gaze was different from a normal one. It contained aggression, which made Tracey ufortable. Feeling being stared at, Tracey raised her head. She found a ck car parked not far away and a man who was sitting in the back seat was looking at her. The car window wasn''t fully closed, and a gap revealed the man''s gaze. The major part of his face was covered by the window, leaving only his eyes were seen. It was a pair of eyes with hot and aggressive lights. Generally speaking, if the peeper was spotted, he/she would look away immediately as the first reaction.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But this man didn''t. His eyes were so straight, without hiding his interest in Tracey a little bit. Tracey also received interest from this man. But it was not a good sign. Being stared like this, most of the women would be shy and walked away. But Tracey didn''t. She just stood there and looked coldly into this man''s eyes. At this moment, she was like a conqueror, unrted to gender. The phone rang. "President Xia, where are you?" Mark arrived ahead of schedule. "Stay where you are, I''ll be right there." This phone call ended the staring contest. Man''s gaze didn''t fade until Tracey turned around. Such a got gaze was like fire to make Tracey burnt. After Tracey left, this man couldn''t help recalling Tracey''s smile. As if her smile was the sun in the winter, bringing people light and warmth. His lips curled up. As said "Go" to his driver, he finally looked away from where Tracey disappeared. Tracey got in her car. It was warm inside, but her face was cold. Mark was a little worried by her look as he hadn''t seen Tracey being so cold for a long time. "President Xia, anything''s wrong?" Mark asked carefully. "Nothing, let''s go home." She said. But that man''s eyes were engraved in Tracey''s head. She was a little uneasy, as for the reason, she was not so clear. At the time Tracey lost in her thoughts, Ruth''s call came in. They hadn''t met for months. "Hello." Tracey calmed down and said. "President Xia, I like your perfume. I spent quite a lot of effort to get one bottle at a high price." Ruth said in a brisk voice. Ruth was such a "frienemy". Tracey still remembered the day that they met for the first time. "Aren''t you specifically talking about perfume, are you? If you like it, I can give you a customized bottle another day." "Long time no see, you are still so smart. Of course, I am not calling for perfume. I just want to tell you something." "What?¡± "Carmen was bailed out three days ago." "Really? Didn''t she have been sentenced? Who bailed her out?" "I just want to remind you that Renee has found a dangerous helper. Be careful of yourself. That woman is not far from going mad, I don''t know what she will do." Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Tracey didn''t expect that Ruth, who had not met for a long time, would proactively call her, and of course, told her about Carmen. "Carmen''s case was settled. Even if she could be set free someday, she should subject to a sentence first. How long she had stayed in the jail? Only a powerful person can save her. It seems that Renee has found a strong backer." Tracey murmured. "Correct. It''s a coincidence. I have a friend who worked in the jail. We had a meal a few days ago, and she told me this." "Who bailed her out?" Tracey was not afraid of Renee, but she just wanted to learn about this mysterious backer so that she could prepare for the hidden enemy in advance. "I don''t know. I only heard that it''s a figure and he had friends in both underworld and the legal way. It¡¯s not so hard for such a person to bail Carmen out." Ruth said. Growing up in a rich family, Tracey certainly knew the secrets of how the rich world run. Even if the companies appeared legal, they were having something to do with the underworld, more or less. And the business circles always worked with the political circles. Therefore, the underworld'' s power prated widely into the unseen ce like strong and intertwined tree roots. Above the soil, trees were healthy and lush. But beneath the ground, theplex of roots was not easily seen. "Thank you for telling me this. I will be careful." Tracey was grateful for Ruth''s news. "No problem, you are a good person." Ruth''s voice sounded,ing from the sky, illusory and remote. Hostility brought these two women together, but today, Ruth warned Tracey of danger. Tracey smiled lightly. "How have you been recently?" "I''m going to marry Edgar," Ruth said. It had been just a few months since they met for thest time, but Tracey felt like their past was far away. Howe so many things became like this? "You are so young, are you doing this just out of hatred?" Tracey sighed. At that time, Ruth was Edgar¡¯s mistress. So many things had happenedter and pushed them to this situation. "Don''t ask about my story. I have his child. Now I just want to give my baby home." Ruth didn''t say too much and hung up hurriedly. Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Tracey felt quiteplicated. Back then, Ruth wanted to take revenge so much, and her wish was indeed fulfilled. But many things were not so under her control. Simrly, Renee was also carried away by hatred. Thest time that Renee came to see Tracey was for begging her to save Carmen. Of course, Tracey didn''t care about her begging, and maybe Renee''s heart was already broken into pieces. Nobody knew the taste of hatred better than Tracey. Now it was Renee¡¯s turn to have this taste. After hanging up, Tracey was still a little uneasy. "Mark, this is not the way back." All of a sudden, Tracey recognized her usual way back had changed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "President Xia, I found a car is following us. I think it¡¯s weird. Let me get rid of it first," Mark said. Tracey was thinking of Ruth just now and didn''t notice outside. As she looked back, there was indeed a ck car followed behind. The car looked like the one that Tracey saw when she bought hot drinks. Together with what Ruth had warned, Tracey frowned. "Mark, let''s go downtown. The more cars there are, the better it will be." "Okay, President Xia." Mark immediately caught Tracey''s point. In fact, he nned to do so. Wide roads had more cars, and once they went into the busy traffic, the following car would be hard to track them. It happened to be peak hours, so the road was already crowded. Mark directly joined the main road. Obviously, their intention was found by the stalker, and they drove smoothly and caught up soon. Mark drove the car into the car stream. It wasn''t long before the ck car couldn''t be seen. Now the traffic jam was serious. Unless they could fly, they had to give up stalking. Tracey looked back and made sure that there was no car behind. "Mark, stop by the side, I''ll get out." "Okay, President Xia, be careful." Mark knew that they were exposed to the enemy who remained unknown. He was worried and told Tracey to stay alert. He wasn''t followed on the way to pick Tracey up. After she got in the car, the enemy started to show. Apparently, their aim was Tracey. "I know. You''d better be careful too. Trim the sails." Tracey ordered him before getting out. About three hundred meters away, a pair of eaglelike eyes fixed on Tracey''s body. "What an alert woman." The man inside the car thought. "Sir, should we keep chasing?" "No. Let''s go back," the man said in a low voice. "Yes, sir." Tracey went to the nearby subway station to take the subway and then took a taxi home. When she returned home safely, she sighed with relief. "Miss, why do you look so pale?" Jane stood behind Tracey with a shovel in her hand. Tracey was scared by Jane''s sudden shouting. "Jane, are you always walking in silence?! You scared me." "Miss, you were not timid before. You don''t look good. What happened?" Jane asked with concern. "I''m okay. It''s just...a little cold. Adam hasn''te home yet?" Tracey looked at the empty living room. If Adam came home, he would definitely wait for her in the living room. "He had an appointment with others tonight, but he especially told me to prepare the dishes for you. You can take a rest first, and food will be ready soon." "Okay." Tracey went upstairs to get changed, still immersed in the scare just now. Adam had an appointment t. When he came back, it should be veryte. Abruptly, the sharp eyes of the stalker and his car appeared to Tracey'' s head once again and brought her back to the strong uneasiness. When she was disturbed by uneasiness, a text message came in. It was from a strange phone number, at first reaction, Tracey thought it was a spam. As read the contents of it, her face changed. "Miss Xia, I''m sorry to scare you today." Certainly, it was not a spam. As soon as thinking of that pair of eyes, Tracey couldn''t ignore this message. "Who are you?" She quickly replied. But she didn''t get any message back. Tracey was nervous. Right at this ufortable moment, Adam was not home. And Tracey couldn''t help missing Adam''s arms and his scent again and again, as if only he could really give her peace and make her feel at ease. "Adam,e back, please..." Chapter 566 Chapter 566 In another luxurious vi, Renee was wearing sexy underwear and a ne, crawling on the ground like a dog. She was pleasing the so-called master who liked to build his happiness by torching women, especially on the bed. The more painful the woman was, the better he felt. But his pervert habit did not deter the women because he always offered them a lot of money as rewards. He required a woman to hold on all night and not fall into aa. If she seeded, when he woke up, he would satisfy the woman with a wish. Renee heard about this and approached him. She would never forget that night in her life. For several times, she thought that she had died. As soon as thinking of Carmen who was still trapped in the jail, she held on and survived. Hatred would make humans blind, it also trained the human¡¯s mind. Because the hatred didn''t fade, as long as it burnt, Renee would not give up. On the bed, Renee was not feared nor timid. Her courage gained the master''s praise so that she was kept by him. Since he could easily save Carmen, he must have a strong power. That was what Renee wanted to rely on. Renee wanted to use this man to smash Tracey and bring her the pains she tasted before. So, no matter how hard it would be, as long as Renee could reach her goal, she would do it at any cost! She didn''t even mind the master summoning her like calling a dog. "Master." She said while crawling toward that man. This man was addicted to smoking, and he smoked cigars almost all the time. Renee knelt beside him and stretched out to take off his towel. This was what he enjoyed most when women served him. Renee had rested for days since she was brought here. She was treated well as she could have days to rest. Some women were unable to recover after giving service and stay on the bed for a month even for months. He was like the emperor. If he wanted service, he would ask the assistant to bring a woman over. Without any affection, he did this out of only one reason. To have sex. As a man seemed to have no heart, he never needed love. Women for him were the tools to release desires. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Every woman he summoned was excited and afraid. What excited them was the generous reward they would receive, and what scared them was his abnormal means. As a normal human being, after all, no one would like to bear his "Punishment¡±. Although Renee was just brought here, she was already informed of Mr. Gill''s style. "You have to obey him and never resist!" She was told. If any woman resisted, the master would act more harshly. Renee knew this long ago. Moreover, Mr. Gill didn''t want love. He wanted women''s bodies only. Once there was a woman falling in love with him and wanted to win his heart, she would end up miserable. Renee recalled what she was told all the time. Smoke blurred the master''s face. Only the outline could be seen, and it was as clear as his characteristic. He was like a sharp de that emitted cold lights. As long as it was drawn, the enemy would soon be killed with blood spurting. Never wish to be treated kindly and gently by such a de. He liked people to submit to him, including on bed. Renee could only approach him in the humblest gesture. She pulled down the bath towel wrapped around his waist and used her tongue to lick his skin. His face didn''t change a little, and he was still smoking. However, Renee was not good at serving man. In the past, as Miss Xia, she was served only. For pleasing Mr. Gill, she had practiced a lot during the days she took a rest. She didn''t imagine that this man would be in love with her. She only wanted to rely on him and would not repeat the miserable woman''s past. "Your skills aren''t bad.¡± Bradley Gill, who had no interest in Renee, suddenly was aroused with desire. He raised her head and found her lips were moist. She smiled enchantingly, sticking out her tongue to lick her whole lips. For any man, such a flirting action was fatal. However, Bradley just lifted her chin and carefully observed her face. "Smile one more time." Renee didn''t know the reason, but it was Bradley''s order. Even if hemanded her to go hell, she could only obey. For an instant, Renee smiled again. "Not this smile. Once again." In suspicions, Renee smiled again. She didn''t know what kind of smile he wanted. Renee couldn¡¯t know what Bradley really missed. In the picture on his mind, around the street corner, a woman in a ck coat was holding a cup of hot drink. What hit her mind at that time? Her sudden smile looked so natural andfortable, like sunlight sprinkled on Bradley''s heart. He couldn''t remember when and where he read a poem about women''s smiles, and one of the sentences was written, "Gorgeous and enticing, her smile is truly an art. Enthralling enough to melt my beating heart.¡± Bradley felt such a description was too exaggerated then. Bradley had met countless women. From the ck to the white, from the fat to the slim. No matter how ever-changing the women were, no one ever touched him. A few days ago, when he served by Renee on the bed, he happened to watch that Tracey was on TV. He wasn''t stunned by Tracey''s look then, at most, he felt she was a little bit more beautiful than other beauties. Beauties were not surprised to Bradley because he had met countless beauties. Not until the host introduced Tracey as an entrepreneur who started her business from zero did Bradley gave more attention to the television. At first nce, Tracey was good- looking. At a second nce, she had some charisma. Facing the tough questions that the host threw over, Tracey wasn'' t flustered at all but answered perfectly in calmness and wisdom. At most, she was a little bit special. That was it. And on TV, she wasn''t special enough to fully absorb Bradley''s eyes. But today on the street, what a coincidence, he saw her. She was immersed in coldness, so remote to deter others to approach. She was an ice beauty. This was the first impression that Tracey left to him. Then she smiled. So suddenly, and for no reason. Her smile pierced through all coldness, giving off only warmth. In this smile, Tracey''s face was no longer serious and was sweet instead. This smiled soon caught Bradley''s eyes as well as his mind. He finally understood the poem he read was not exaggerated at all. He wasn''t clear about the reason, he just wanted to follow her. When he arrived, he summoned Renee at once. She was Tracey'' s sister, theoretically, Renee should be looking like her. "But why you don''t look like her?!" Bradley said coldly. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Renee had smiled stiffly. Hearing Bradley'' s murmur, she was getting more ufortable. "Who did he mean?" She thought. "Master, whom I don''t look like?" She asked cautiously, for fear that she would anger the man because of any reckless word. She did not forget the butler'' s instructions that Bradley was a temperamental man. "Nothing, go on." He waszy to exin. Renee suppressed her doubts and continued her service. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was a long night, and it had just begun to start. Heating was rising in the room, and the temperrature increased a lot. Bradley''s panting mixed with Renee¡¯s moaning of pain. She had tried her best to endure this pain, however, it was too painful to endure. Renee could only grit her teeth to live with the sense. In a trance, she was about to kiss his lips, but Bradley avoided it immediately. He swept Renee with cold eyes, making her chill all over her body. She almost forgot that kissing him was taboo. He could kiss women, but women were not allowed to kiss him randomly. "What a cold and indifferent man..." Fortunately, he was in a good mood and didn''t punish Renee. She was still gritting her teeth to hold on with a strong will. "Don''t pass out, don''t pass out. As long as you survive, you can make one more request!" She kept telling herself. When service finished, Renee knelt on the ground and said, "Master, I want you to help me with something." Bradley looked up at her, slowly spat out the smoke. "You are honest. Tell me, what do you want?" Although the body had been stained by the blood, Renee braced herself up. Bradley also knew her motivation toe. In fact, most of the women who came here all for satisfying needs by trading with their bodies, and Bradley enjoyed their services. To be honest, no right or wrong within their perspective choices. Renee was not quite special among these women, but she was somewhat different from those who required material only. "I want you to help avenge a person. As long as you can help me with this, my life will belong to you from now on. No matter what you want me to do, I will do it." Renee didn''t just trade with her body but also her life. Bradley would fulfill one of these women'' s requests after they served. Certainly, the request couldn¡¯t be too whimsical. Even if he didn''t set a specific limit to the woman¡¯s request, as the request maker, she should be aware of this. Once there was a woman who made a ridiculous request, she not only got nothing at last but also lost everything. Renee was not stupid. She never imagined she could ask Bradley to fix Tracey by serving him only one night. Getting expensive stuff should pay a high price. She always knew this. So, she needed to sacrifice more. "Oh, I''d like to know who you want to destroy by risking your life." Bradley''s eyes shed a hint of yfulness. In fact, he already knew the answer. Last time, Renee told him that she hated Tracey most in her life, and Bradley also heard about the sisters of the Xia family. He didn''t want to evaluate if it was Renee''s fault or Tracey was too heartless. Anyway, he didn''t care about other people''s things. "I want you to help me fix Tracey. I want to torment her!" Renee said word by word, and her words were full of monstrous hatred. "Really?" Bradley was not surprised. He leaned against his hand. The name that Renee told was the same as he imagined. Not hearing Bradley''s direct answer, Renee was a little uncertain. "Master, I beg you to help me." She held his thighs eagerly. Bradley closed his eyes. Later, he opened them. A hint of joy shed in his eyes. "Okay, I''ll help you." Such a light of joy stunned Renee. "Why he seemed so...happy?" She was confused. "Thank you, my master." In any case, once Bradley had promised to help, he would definitely help. Bradley was a man of his word, which made Renee rest assured. "You can go now." Seeing Renee was covered with blood, Bradley pulled a line hanging from the bedside. Soon, someone came over to pick up Renee and reced the bedding for Bradley. He never kept anyone stayed overnight, which was also a rule. Renee dragged her weak body to leave. At the moment before leaving, she looked back to see the strong man standing in front of the window. "He was like the king." Renee thought. No wonder women got close to him was basically for getting things, while a small part of them were really attracted by his charm. Even if they didn''t like him at first and were afraid of him, they would gradually fall in love with Bradleyter. Withdrawing her gaze, Renee could never fall in love with this man. He was more dangerous than anyone else. He was toxic. There was a special doctor in the vi. "It seems that he was in a good mood today." The doctor said. The female doctor, who was over fifty, had worked here for many years. She was responsible for dealing with injuries for these serving women. If Bradley was in a bad mood, the woman who served him would be almost dead when they were out. Although Renee had wounds, they were light ones. "Should I thank the person who made him feel good?" Sheughed at herself. In fact, she also detected that Bradley was happy today. "Little girl, you are such young. You should leave before you lost. This is not a ce for you to stay." The female doctor had advised many women, but few listened to her. "Aunty, thank you, but I have to stay here." She had not yet taken her revenge. She would not leave until she finished her revenge. "s... I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave when you regret it." "Why? Bradley did not restrict our freedom. As long as I want to leave, I can go." Renee was confused. "Silly girl, you haven''t fallen in love with him yet. Of course, now you think you still have freedom. Once you fall in love with him, you will never be able to live without him. He is like poison." Renee sneered. "I have no thoughts other than revenge. I won''t love anyone. Thank you for your warning." She turned around and left, but the doctor shook her head helplessly behind. She had seen too many women who were as determined as Renee. In the end, none of them escaped the trap to fall in love with Bradley. Loving him was as dangerous as the moth-and-me thing, and women would end up like being killed. Renee was brought to an apartment that Bradley arranged. In this ce, she would take care of herself as well as Carmen. Carmen, who had gone through months of prison life, suffered quite a lot. She had be very weak,ying quietly on the bed. Leo looked around in this apartment. "Renee, the t is cool! When did you buy it? You also saved mom!" "Don¡¯t ask too much. Take good care of mom. I don''t want her to suffer more." When seeing Carmen''s newly grew white hair, Renee was sad. She caressed Carmen''s head, just like how Carmen did to her when she was a child. "Mom, I''ve grown up. Now let me protect you." Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Tracey had been waiting for Adam toe back and informed him of the stalker and that message. But he was backte, and he drank a lot. He was tipsy. He kept awake, doing wash up before lying down on the bed. Even if in a drunken stupor, he still considered Tracey to keep her away from the strong smell of alcohol. "I''m sorry, Tracey. I came backte." He held her into arms and apologized. "It doesn''t matter, Adam. Go to sleep." Tracey saw his tired eyes and decided to tell him tomorrow. She didn''t want to upset him at this moment. She buried her head in his chest and held his waist. Only the familiar scent of Adam¡¯s body could make Tracey feel at ease. Tracey usually slept earlier than Adam. Tonight, because of the alcohol kick, he quickly fell asleep after saying goodnight. Traceyy down close to Adam. With him here, no matter who the stalker was, she had no reason to be afraid. The next morning, Tracey woke up with a light face, and Adam got sober after a whole night''s refreshment. Seeing Tracey was getting dressed, Adam held her in arms. "Little bunny, I''m so happy to see you every morning." Tracey got his point. He must have countless lonely mornings after waking up from drunkness. ''Adam, you won''t be alone anymore." Tracey held him too, and she was about to tell him the stalker. Adam suddenly said, "By the way, little bunny, I''m going on a business trip. Are you ok to live without me this time?" "Business trip? Where are you going?" Although it was normal for them to be on a business trip, Tracey still felt reluctant to let Adam go. "Paris. I had dinner with the president of Lifest night, she wanted to explore the overseas market, and I also want to explore the European market." "So, you both are going to work together?" Tracey soon understood. How she did not know Adam''s ambition? But such an ambition was sometimes beneath his strong love. "Correct, we will help each other. I have some business in Europe, but I haven''t opened the market yet." "How long is your trip?" "About one month. Because I have to research the market. Baby, you don''t know how much I want you to go with me. I''ll be crazy if I don''t see you for such a long time." Adam held Tracey tightly. Tracey was busy recently, and she was unable to apany Adam even if she was asked. She said, "It doesn''t matter. A month will go fast." "You''re right. One month is not too long. New Year is around the corner, and I wille back earlier. Let¡¯s celebrate it together." Adam kissed Tracey''s hair, and his voice was full of love and care. "When is your flight?" "It''s 10:00 a.m. I have left much work for Jensen yesterday, and Elli wille to help too. I¡¯m not going to thepanyter." Adam said. "Well, you don¡¯t have to drive me today, let me drive you to the airport." Tracey checked the time. It was gettingte, and it was just the right time to leave after having breakfast. "I''ll pack up for you." Tracey let go of Adam. She began to arrange Adam''s suitcase with the clothes that he might need, which made her more and more like his wife. Adam looked at Tracey. Tenderness was full of his eyes, although he didn'' t usually pack up a suitcase as someone would prepare all he needed at the destination. But he still enjoyed Tracey''sbor. She did this work so carefully, and every item she put in the suitcase was useful and not cumbrous. "I know someone will buy you necessities. It doesn''t matter to prepare more. When you need anything, they are at hand." Tracey put ties, tie clips, shirts, coats, and shoes neatly into the suitcase. She even matched different shoes to different suits. When Jensen came to pick Adam up, he surprisingly saw Adam brought two big suitcases going on the business trip for the first time. In the past, Adam took nothing but a passport and documents. He never needed to worry about daily essentials. Today, the two big cases made him look like taking a vacation. Adam wasn''t annoyed by the burden at all but felt so warm. In his words, this was feeling like home. They went to the airport together, and Jensen went to check-in and get the boarding pass. Tracey and Adam stood not far from the security checkpoint. "It''s always you who sees me off. This time, let me send you away." Tracey tidied up his crooked tie, saying. "I''ll be back soon. If your work is not busy,e to visit me, ok? Just take it as a vacation." Adam wrapped Tracey''s hair, which was messed up by the wind behind her ear. They kept standing there, feeling hard to get apart. Their superior appearance attracted much attention of the people around, as they closed to them, they could feel their strong affection for each other. "I was just wondering why you left so earlyst night. It turns out that you missed your beauty." A laughing woman''s voice sounded. Tracey looked around at the woman''s voice, finding a group of people was walking over. The leader was the speaking woman who was around thirty years old. She was also looking at Tracey with a pair of sharp eyes. She was wearing a coat reached her calves, emitting an imposing aura. Coat in this length would make a woman looked funny if she didn''t have an excellent high slim figure. She was taller than Tracey, in around 173 centimeters. With the high heels she wore, her temperament was even more powerful. She wore exquisite makeup and her pupil was amber-colored. They were bright and very sharp. There were four bodyguards walking behind her. As soon as this group showed up, they caused a small sensation. Tracey was familiar with this woman¡¯s face when she saw her, it turned out she was the president of Life, Nina. When Tracey was in the States, she had seen Nina being listed on the Forbs fortune ranking. It was not so easy for a woman to enter this list.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was not just a woman but also a young woman. For a time, Tracey took Nina as her role model. Tracey was supposed to be excited to meet her role model. However, as a woman, she was a little bit sensitive to the rtionship between Nina and Adam, even though they were just business partners. When Adam was homest night, it was nearly eleven o'' clock. ording to Nina''s words just now, Adam went home too early, which meant that they had other activities after dinner. Tracey knew clearly that those activities were popr with these top business people. She was d that Adam didn''t attend. Nina¡¯s eyes fixed on Tracey and swept her like a scanner, which made her very ufortable. Adam''s arm was still around Tracey''s waist. "Yeah, my little bunny was home alone, I feel sorry for her." He did not hide his love for Tracey at all. A trace of surprise shed across Nina''s eyes, and Tracey caught her eyes. "She might not have expected Adam''s frankness of expressing love.¡± Tracey thought. "Little bunny, let me introduce. This is..." "The President of Life, I know her, a character of a myth. Adam, you don''t need to introduce her to me." Tracey smiled and left Adam''s arms. She took a step forward and reached out her hand. "Hello, Ms. Austin. I''m Tracey." Not inferior to Nina''s aura at all, Tracey was the same shining and confident. At this moment, she was no longer the little bunny in Adam''s bosom. She was the queen. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Nina was eight years older than Tracey and she had fought in the business world for many years. Definitely, she was more experienced. The business world was like the battlefield, and the warriors always bore the smell of killing, which made them out of the ordinary. In Nina''s eyes, Tracey was just a rookie who had just achieved a small achievement, and Adam must be the helper behind the scene. So, for her, Tracey was nearly a nobody, and Nina did not take her seriously. But when Tracey reached out to shake hands, she got surprised. "How this little girl acted the same tough as me? She wasying in Adam''s arms just now!" Nina still remembered Tracey''s feminine look when she was held by Adam. They shook hands. "Nina." She told her name simply. This name had gained worldwide fame for so long. Nina was not kindred of Adam. He kept a low profile but Nina was always showing off. She would like the whole world to know about her. Tracey and Adam were alike spirits. Tracey also wanted to be known by the world, not herself but her design. They withdrew their hands as soon as they touched. Tracey''s smile was decent. "You turned out to be Adam''s business partner. I''ve heard of your name long ago, it''s my pleasure to meet you today." "As a rising star, you did a great job. I know your perfume, and you got good grades in that competition. You beat NE! He is such an experienced perfumer." Even if praising Tracey, Nina''s eyes were full of disdain. Nina saw Wilson appeared at Tracey''s perfume promotion. Nina had contacted him a few times before, and she knew that he was quite good at perfuming arts. So, she deemed Tracey gained tremendous help from this man. Besides, the headquarter of Tracey''spany was run by Steve. Therefore, Nina considered Wilson helped Tracey with the product development, Adam was responsible for the promotion, and Steve ran thepany. "How ridiculous for a woman to mess around with so many men. With what? With her beauty?" Nina thought, and she hated this kind of woman. And she quite confused that why a man of principle and grace like Adam would fall in love with Tracey, such a skittish woman. "Maybe, he doesn''t like her at all? Or at most, she is just a bed mate of him." Nina thought. She secretly defined Tracey like this. Tracey recognized the disdain from Nina. Compared to the old hand, Tracey knew that she was just a newbie. However, it was wired for a senior to look at a newbie with disdainful eyes. A woman might dislike another woman out of jealousy. As a figure of the business circle, in terms of achievements, she had no reason to envy Tracey. There would be only one reason. The man. Tracey nced at Adam. He was too good to be true. "Ms. Austin, you tter me." Tracey did not intend to go deep into the topic. Jensen handed the boarding pass to Nina and Adam. Another assistant was going with Adam. Nina took the boarding pass, saying, "Say goodbye to your little lover. It''s time to go."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nina''s teasing words belittled Tracey as she regarded herself and Adam in the same status, but Tracey was just an insignificant little lover of Mr. Xiao. Jensen was ufortable to hear this, but he did notin. He believed in his boss. Adam frowned at the words, too. "Ms. Austin, she''s not my little lover, she is my only lover, the one in my life! Please apologize for your wrong appetion." Adam got a little angry and deliberately emphasized Tracey was the one. Nina felt Adam''s anger. Yesterday when they had dinner together, he was cold all the time. And he never said a word irrtive to their business cooperation. Nina invited Adam to dinner, but he quickly finished eating and wanted to go. Nina did want him to stay longer to talk about the cooperation. A trace of unhappiness shed across Adam''s face. Even if slight, Nina caught it. She was confused about what drove this cold man to go. After all, Nina was also very beautiful. Although she didn''t want to admit it, except for Tracey, Nina couldn''t think of other reasons. Being requested to apologize, Nina was stunned but soon recovered. "I''m sorry, Miss Xia. I thought you were just one of his girlfriends. I was joking. Please forgive me if I have offended you." Being resilient was the secret for Nina to be the business queen. Tracey put her hair behind the ears, smiling with kindness. "I know you were joking. I''m sorry that I didn''t make clear about our rtionship to you and caused your misunderstanding. For removing the misunderstanding, I have to rify that I am not Adam¡¯s girlfriend but his fiance." Tracey revealed the diamond on her finger when she fixed her hair. Nina was surprised to hear such a tone, and Adam also noticed the hostility that Tracey gave off. "Haha, she was jealous, but she''s so cute." Adam thought. "I see. Sorry for my offending. Mr. Xiao, it''s the time, and we should go." Nina urged Adam to leave. Adam checked the clock and said, "There is still half an hour. I''ll stay with Tracey for a while. You can wait for me in the VIP room." "OK." Nina left directly, but she looked back after going through the security check and happened to see that Tracey pulled Adam''s head down to kiss his lip. Some of the people around took photos of them, some were whistling, and some stopped walking to watch this couple. However, Tracey''s eyes were coldly fixed on Nina. Her desire to upy was not less than that of Adam, especially when facing such a powerful woman, her sense of fighting was even getting stronger. Nina withdrew her gaze. For a moment, she looked a littleplicated. Then, she left in a hurry. After confirming that Nina had left, Tracey was about to leave. How could Adam not know that Tracey was angry? Even if she didn''t say anything, the fire burning within her was too strong to ignore! If Tracey left in anger and sadness, this trip would be a disaster for Adam. At the moment Tracey was about to turn around, Adam immediately pulled her back to his arms. He held her face like holding a piece of treasure. He was so careful to use his lips to touch Tracey''s lips. Sunlight prated through the huge windows and sprinkled on the ground, bringing warmth to the kissing couple and to this cold season. Nina reached the end of the corridor. She nced back at the corner and happened to see that the two people were still kissing. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 But they had changed positions. From their new position, it was Adam who asked to kiss. Before, it was Tracey''s request. Adam''s gentle kissing way made the girl passing by envious, and they all would like to be held by him. Nina looked away with aplicated face. As a woman, she could feel Adam''s fiery love. "Hah, she was just selling her beauty. Men wouldn¡¯ t stay too long for this kind of woman.¡± Nina thought and then walked forward without looking back. Adam''s affectionate kiss made Tracey flushed. As onlookers were gathering around, Tracey took Adam aside. "You were angry, aren¡¯t you?" Adam teased. Tracey was unconsciously eager for Adam''s kiss, which she had never done before. They had been together long, and Adam had known her very well. Tracey was just dering her sovereignty over Adam in this way. Tracey''s jealousy made Adam happy, and Adam felt so lovely to be cared about by her. "Don''t tease me. Why didn''t you tell me Nina is your business partner?" "I told youst night. I said she is the President of Life. I thought you knew her. By the way, she meant nothing but a business partner to me. In my eyes, my partner could be either a man or a woman, I don''t care." Adam said. Tracey believed him. She had the same opinions toward work partners. She didn''t care whether they were men or women. From another point of view, if she deliberately reported any rtionships or any details of work to Adam, that would be weird. Adam had no other feelings for Nina. Of course, Tracey would not pester him on this stuff. "I know, I am too weak, and she deemed I am not a good fit for you." Tracey thought of the disdain in Nina''s eyes. As a woman, Tracey understood Nina. It was not because she was too narrow-minded but because Adam was too outstanding. "You are a good fit or not, it''s up to me. Don''t think too much about it, I wille back soon." Adam touched Tracey''s head, like touching the little girl he met on the ship many years ago. "Okay. Have a safe trip. Call me when yound." Tracey decided to move on. She should believe Adam and should not easily be suspicious about his love. Although decided to move on, it will be Nina, who as powerful as Adam, apany him for the next full month. Anyway, Tracey shared some traits with Nina. They are both self-driven women with strong wills. On the business battlefields, female warriors were rare. Tracey understood that jealousy would not help. Only by working hard, Tracey was able to shrew her difference between Adam, and she was desired to stand higher to reach his position until someday that she never needed his help. "I will. You already have Joseph''s phone number, right? If you want to call me but fail to connect, it''s the same to call him. When I arrive at the hotel, I will tell you the address." Adam''s consideration made Tracey a little embarrassed. "Address? I won¡¯t monitor you!" "It''s not monitoring, it''s a sense of security. Little bunny, we will be remote, and I know that youck security. If you can''t reach me, you should be anxious. Of course, I won''t allow it to happen. So, I have to make preparation. Even if you can''t reach me, you can still get my news from other means, and you don''t have to worry. This is what I experienced before. I know how suffering it was. I don''t want you to experience it again. Remember to take the medicine, and you shall not miss each drinking.¡± Adam said gently. Listening to his words, Tracey'' s heart was melting. "Stop talking, or I won''t let you go." "Tracey, you always make me worried. When I''m not at home, you should have meals on time, and do not work overtime. If I found you have lost weight when I came back, hum, I''ll punish you." Adam threatened. "I know. Why didn''t I see you were so wordy before?" Tracey didn''t want to talk more as the tears had filled her eyes. She finally tasted the feeling that Adam saw her offst time. "Okay, I¡¯ m wordy. But you can¡¯t hear them tomorrow." Adam tapped her head, certainly, with no strength. "Why can''t I hear them? Call me and remind me to take medicine, to eat, and to wear enough clothes." Tracey did not want the separation so sad. After all, they were not going through death. One month was short. "No problem. From tomorrow on, I''ll call you every day to urge you." Adam happily and agreed. Soon there wasn''t much time left for departure. "Adam, you should go, it''s gettingte." "Wait for me toe back. If you need help, tell Jensen." "I know." Tracey suppressed bitterness in her heart. "Goodbye." Adam kissed her forehead and then stepped away. Tracey had been watching him until he disappeared at the security checkpoint. "Adam, wait for me, I will be stronger!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After meeting Nina today, Tracey was even more sure of what she wanted. She didn¡¯t want to hide under Adam''s wings but want to grow wings to fly with him. Jensen drove Tracey to herpany. As soon as thinking of Nina and her disdainful eyes, Tracey was like being infused with power. Right after arriving at thepany, she threw herself at the office to do the R&D for the new skincare products. Borrowing the heat of perfume, in at most half a month, they would beunched. The clothing team assigned by Adam also began to work. Tracey was quite talented in design, not only in jewelry but also in clothes. She thought she would die in missing Adam after he left. It turned out she had no time to miss him at all but only cared about the work. Adam started his research on the European market as well. He was busy every day. Although with a few hours timeg, Adam never missed any "Goodnight". For instance, when Adam was having the afternoon tea, Tracey was ready to sleep, and he would send her a message at this time. Although without Adam''spany, Tracey was not alone because through the cell phone, he was always there. After she received the mysterious messagest time, Tracey didn''t receive another one. "Maybe it was nothing." Sheforted herself. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Everybody was very busy. Tracey stretched herself in the office. Ste came in with a cup of coffee. "Tracey, you should take some rest. You''ve worked several days in a row. You are taking care of cosmetics and clothing at the same time, It''s too tired." Ste couldn''t help worrying. Ste didn''t see Adam''s car these days, and Tracey was working extremely hard. She thought they might have a fight. When seeing Tracey asionally answered the phone with smiles, she knew they were fine. "He should be out on a business trip." Ste thought. T m good. How about the thing I asked you to investigate?" Tracey shut down theputer for a while and closed her eyes to rest. "President Xia, the ruby you want will appear at tonight''s auction." Ste said in an affirmative voice. She had be more and more confident and no longer acted meekly. "Okay, I know. Have you been to the auction?" Tracey still did not open her eyes and askedzily. "No." Ste was inferior to be there as she deemed herself just a new graduate and an ordinary worker with only one year of work experience. "Go with me to the auction, you can blow your mind." Tracey said and rubbed her eyes to ease the tiredness. "Really? thank you, President Xia." Ste was still a little afraid. In her opinion, only the rich would present on that asion and she was not part of them. Since being encouraged by Tracey, she worked hard to climb high. She weed any experiences, hoping that one day she could also stand at the top to see the senary downhill that she never had seen before. "You may leave." "Okay." Tracey took out the draft. When she had free time, even just a little, she would continue the design. Now the design was almost settled, and only one important thing left, the gem. Tracey heard about a ruby, which was left by a British royal family in the neenth century. When she knew the ruby was about to release, she felt that the gem was the material she had been looking for. She worked for a jewelrypany before they prepared her the gem and the supplies, and Tracey finished the design independently. She agreed to be the chief designer, but she would onlyunch the jewelry using her own name, and the release would not subject to the timeline of thepany. When Tracey sessfully launched the jewelry and achieved earnings, thepany would charge hermission. After all, she had no n to run her own jewelry business at that time, and If not working with that company, it would be difficult for her to find materials. With the cooperation, she could fully design at her will, and no need to worry about the deadline. She was DO who only did the work of art that she liked. Of course, if any loss urred, Tracey would bear it. But so far, each of her designs was sold out right after being released, and it was almost impossible for her to bear the loss. This time, she did the design not for selling but for Candy. So, she had to look for the material herself. She treated every design seriously, not to mention the jewelry for the important person, even if it was just a gift. Candy requested no reward when they signed the contract. She not only asked for no payment but also especially returned to A City from abroad for help. Tracey was quite appreciated her kindness. So she had revised the draft many times. Now everything was ready but the ruby. She called Adam and wanted to tell him about the auction. He didn''t pick up the phone, probably, he was busy. "Fine." Tracey hung up. She could understand as they were kindred and much busier than ordinary people. She put the draft away and turned off theputer, getting ready for the auction. The ss corridor outside now was covered by the carpet. Tracey was already used to it and not feared, but the people who came to her office were scared. She had no choice but to cover it. When she took the elevator down, she was thinking of the sense of security. How important it was, like even knowing that the ss would not break, people would still fear to walk on it. Fortunately, Adam offered her enough security. Otherwise, she would have been heartbroken to imagine when Adam staying with Nina alone. Tracey called Ste and left with her. Since Lucy had left, the office was much more harmonious. Unlike Lucy, Grace was smart, studious, and simple-minded. Compared to Grace, Lucy was clever yet crafty. What she liked to do was to make a fuss between colleagues and trying to build her party. Grace was popr, and she had been assigned to the clothing department. She had started to learn Tracey''s business. With a good ability to study, she was soon familiar with her work. Grace was a little envious to see Ste left with Tracey. "It''s wonderful to be valued by President Xia. I should work hard, and one day I can walk with her too." She was grateful for Tracey''s admission, and she had taken Tracey as the goddess who worth her a lifetime'' s endeavor. Tracey had no idea she admitted a fan of her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They went to Calvin''s shop. Because he was Adam¡¯ s friend, Tracey had built a good rtionship with him now. Before getting there, Tracey gave Calvin a call and wanted him to prepare her clothes for the auction. After the first time that Tracey bought clothes from him, he had memorized Tracey'' s measurements. As Tracey arrived, he enthusiastically greeted her, saying, "Miss Xia, the clothes are ready, it is a tight dress, and I hope you didn''t gain any weight." "In order to wear your design, how dare I gain weight? Everyone knows that there''s only one size of your clothes, Size Devil." Tracey teased. The "Devil" meant devil figure. Many celebrities who didn''t have devil figures had tried many ways forcing them to fit for this size. Thin girls used clips to shrink this dress inside, and short girls had to wear 15 cm high heels to match it. Anyway, they wore it only for catching the cameras. Tracey had a devil figure, and each Calvin''s design was perfectly good for her body. Calvin liked the girls in this kind of figure the most. Perfect design should match the prefect figure, otherwise, his talent would be in vain. "Your beautiful figure even makes me envious. Mr. Xiao is so lucky." "Stop joking around. Can you find a dress for my assistant too? By the way, is the invitation card ready?" "Don''t worry, President Xia. It is ready. Please get changed first,ter you should do the hair and makeup. I hope you''ve had dinner, otherwise, Adam might kill me to have you waited in hunger." Calvin exaggerated his words, but Tracey didn''t think it was a joke. "Don''t worry. I''ve had dinner. Let''s start." Chapter 572 Chapter 572 It was a in ck split dress for Tracey. Actually, any piece of clothes was good-looking on her. The dress was in a simple design and neat cutting. There wasce decorated with shining spots in front of her chest like ripples carried lights. "I told you, you are the best fit." Seeing the dress was in a perfect length and size on Tracey''s body, Calvin was pleased. "Yeah, not bad." Tracey was satisfied, too. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Adam was not around, she would return strong, and this dress enhanced her aura. "Thank you, Calvin, the master of design." "President Xia, you tter me. Let''s go and do the hair. It''s about time." "Okay." For matching this dress, all of Tracey''s hair was coiled, and she picked a pair of ck ear studs to wear. She looked a bit colder than she was in thepany. She was more like a queen of coldness. Tracey was born in a rich family, and her temperament was naturally more elegant than ordinary people. "Calvin, you have a good eye. I''m quite satisfied with the look." "I''m d to hear that. I don¡¯t dare to make you unpleasant, in case that Adam punches me." Calvin knew Adam well and teased him. "President Xia, I''m done." Ste''s voice sounded, and she walked out of the dressing room. She was in an aqua blue dress, looked very graceful and somewhat ssical. Tracey looked at her and said, "Well, I should have let Davide and have a look. He certainly can''t recognize you." Tracey''s smile indicated that she approved Ste''s dress. "President Xia, don''t tease me." It was the first time that Ste had been dressed up like this. She was curious and excited. Chasing beauty was every woman''s nature. "Okay, Calvin, can you take me to pay?" "Still charge President Xiao, right?" Adam used to order Calvin to charge him all money that Tracey spent here. "No, charge me." Although she had engaged with a man who had countless assets, as an independent woman, Tracey would like to take care of her own bills. Calvin was stunned. Soon he replied, "Okay." After settling down the payment, Tracey came out with Ste. The car had waited outside, and they quickly got in the car. "Put on a coat, so that you won''t catch a cold." Tracey reminded. She had attended this kind of asion many times, but Ste had not experienced it yet. She wore the coat and looked at the bustling street. She was in a daze and felt that everything was unreal. "President Xia, I feel like in a dream." "You are not dreaming. In the future, you will frequently attend these activities, just get used to them in advance." Tracey said. The auction was arge-scale party. Many upper-ss celebrities woulde, so dressing properly was very important. Borrowing this opportunity, people could buildworks. No wonder everybody was well-dressed to appear. "Okay, I know." Tracey had been deliberately cultivating Ste and David, for they could rece her to manage Sun as soon as possible. If things went smoothly, she was able to put more time into expanding other businesses. There were a lot of things that Tracey had to do, until she climbed higher than where Nina was and no longer being disdained by her. Ste had seen many luxury cars at the perfume promotion, but she just looked at them from a distance. Today, when she arrived at the spot, she was stunned by the scene again. Various luxury cars were going back and forth around the site, and the picture was like an auto show. Tracey pulled Ste to distract her gaze toward those cars. "Don''t look around. Remember, now you are the spokesperson of Sun. One of the reasons I brought you here was you should know some people. Maybe you will be friends in the future." Tracey whispered to Ste. "Yes, President Xia, I understand." Ste withdrew her curiosity as well as her eyes. She was not being here for fun but to carry tasks. Tracey and Ste were walking onto the red carpet. Looking at the powerful woman beside, Ste was wondering that what on earth Tracey had gone through to form such a strong and confident personality? Even if a gust of cold wind blew over, Tracey was still calm and greeted others with a constant smile. Her back was straight, and she walked gracefully as if nothing could knock her down. She was the only well-known Miss Xia. Ste followed Tracey into the hall. As she entered, she felt the heating and the hot atmosphere. This ce was filled with many guests. Ste had never been so close to the lives of the upper ss. Every woman here was in fabulous clothing and putting on exquisite makeup. Men were in decent suits, and the waiters in tuxedo were busy serving food and drinks. They were all so elegant and well-behaved, and the hall was also very splendid. Ste felt like she was an ugly duckling that had entered the group of swans. "Take it easy. Remember to observe the people who I show you the information before. They were good to make friends with. Of course, don¡¯t focus on their dressing. In fact, ugly hearts could beneath a gorgeous appearance. Be careful." Tracey said. "I will." Ste nodded. Even though she had never met the people Tracey said, she already learned about them from TV shows. "No need to stay with me all the time, you can visit around, and remember toe to the seats later." Tracey pushed Ste to go. After all, it was her first timeing to this asion, and she should satisfy her curiosity. Ste was so happy that she had a considerate boss. She began to walk around, seeing that the dessert and alcohol were for self-service. Tracey was not strange with the party. She had declined a few pick-up men. However, she found no message nor phone call from Adam. She felt bored and was about to call him. Soon the phone was connected but it was not Adam answering it. "Hello." Even if she said only one word, Tracey had recognized it was Nina''s voice. Her voice was special. Although Nina answered the phone, Tracey quickly suppressed her unhappiness. She asked calmly, "Where is Adam?" Nina also knew it was Tracey who made this phone call. ¡°Oh, he is taking a shower, I¡¯ll let him call you backter." Nina talked in a tone sounded like that she was Adam''s girlfriend. Even if not know why Nina got Adam''s phone, Tracey chose to believe Adam. "Ms. Austin, it''s not polite to pick up other''s phones." Tracey retorted coldly. Nina did not expect Tracey could be so calm. Other than being calm, she had sufficient knowledge and trust in her man. When Nina was in a trance, Adam spoke, "Who allows you to touch my phone?" Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Adam grabbed his phone with anger. "Little bunny, sorry about that, don''t misunderstand." His voice contained a slight trace of fluster. Tracey had seen many sides of him, gentle, charming, or naughty, but had never seen when he was getting flustered. Imagining his look, Tracey couldn''t helpughing. "No, I didn''t. I trust you." "Thank you, my darling. Where are you?" Adam heard the music from the phone. "I''m at an auction." "An auction?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Yes, the payment for Candy. I got interested in the ruby, and it will be auctioned tonight, so I came for it. Why were''t you with your phone before?" Tracey made him a phone call long ago in the afternoon. Adam said apologetically, "Sorry, I have been discussing the business with others in the morning. The phone was muted. I was so busy that I forgot to call you back." "It doesn¡¯t matter, I know you''re busy, but you should be self-strict, someone is targeting you." Tracey deliberately mentioned it but didn''t say it too straightly. ording to Nina'' s behavior, she aimed at misunderstanding Tracey by telling her Adam was having a shower. However, as a grown-up woman, Nina would not randomly joke. There would be only one reason. She liked Adam. So, she wanted Tracey to envy. How could a mature rtionship be destroyed by such a trick? Besides, even if other people didn''t know Adam well, Tracey did, and she trusted Adam''s love toward her. In short, Tracey won¡¯t be fooled. Nina was just an outsider who couldn''t affect them at all. "I swear to God that my heart is only belonging to you." Adam said seriously, "I''ll never betray you!" "I believe in you. Go and do your work. The auction is about to start." Tracey hung up the phone. After hanging up, Adam nced at Nina coldly. "Don''t touch my things." Feeling his coldness, Nina smiled, "Well, you didn''t take the phone, I answered it first so that Tracey won¡¯t be worried." Luckily, Adam didn''t know what Nina told Tracey before. Adam wasn''t a fool, and he knew Nina had feelings for him. During the days years for Tracey, he had always been restricted even celibate, and he hated other women''s approach. Since going together with Tracey, he felt disgusted more about these omen. He won''t allow any one of them to damage his rtionship with Tracey. For Adam, it was not necessary to respond to every woman''s love. More cruelly, their love had nothing to do with him. Therefore, he didn''t care about how Nina felt. He cared about only one thing during this trip, the business, nothing else. "Our love had nothing to do with anyone." Adam said coldly. "Why are you so angry? Let''s go to have lunch. I know there is a wonderful French restaurant nearby." Nina changed the topic. It was time for lunch, and Adam was indeed a little hungry. Seeing his tall figure, Nina smiled. She was a smart woman, and she knew that it was useless to attract Adam withmon ways. She kept distant from him, observing and testing him. But Tracey was braver and smarter than her imagination. Their rtionship was also stronger than appeared. "Hmm... men were usually vulnerable to temptation. Adam is not exceptional." Nina thought. Even if he wouldn''t fall in love with other women, he won''t probably reject an affair. A n came into her mind. She would catch everyone she had fancy on. Tracey put the phone back into her handbag. Although she didn¡¯t ask Adam for any detail, she knew Nina''s intention. And she knew the reason, because Adam was too outstanding! During the whole month, it was Nina who apanied Adam every day! Thinking of this, Tracey was ufortable. Although she trusted Adam, she couldn''t retreat from her disgust toward Nina. This was a woman¡¯ s heart, it was narrow sometimes, but envious all time when this woman fell in love. "Ah! There are still more than twenty days to wait!" Tracey thought desperately. She couldn¡¯t wait to fly to him. The phone call brought her annoyance. Being disturbed by negative feelings, she wouldn''t want to do any social talking. She just stood in front of the French window alone, watching the moon in the sky. "It''s dark outside, what about you? Still the afternoon?" Tracey asked Adam in her heart. She couldn''t control thinking more, and her head fell into a mess. At this time, two people entered the hall. Renee took Bradley''s arm and came in. She dressed conservatively today, and the clothes didn'' t expose too much of her body except for neck and face. Because she didn¡¯t want her wounds to be seen. It¡¯ s been a long time since she attended such a partyst time. She was quite happy. Bradley had many women, but he picked Renee to bring. Renee always called him "Mater". Gradually, he had seemingly been her master. When she was picked, she was excited, as if she had be his most beloved woman. But her good mood soon disappeared at the moment when she saw Tracey. "She again!" Bradley felt Renee''s sudden hatred. Looking along with Renee''s eyes, Bradley saw Tracey standing by the window. She was so alone, drastically contrast to the lively crowd behind her. And her back was so straight as if nothing could beat her. Facing such a back, Bradley wanted to hold her and to protect her very much. Renee looked away. "Whatever, Bradley is my man now, Tracey, I''m not afraid of you.¡± She thought. At the same time, she found Bradley''s eyes were fixed on the woman she hated. His gaze was so aggressive and so hot. "Would Mr. Gill love... no, it can''t be, Bradley has promised to help me revenge!" Renee reacted and tried to be calm. "Bradley, what are you looking at? Let''s go." "Okay." Bradley withdrew his gaze. Renee didn''t say anything more, and she thought it was just her imagination. After all, Tracey wasn''t an elf, and she couldn''t tempt every man who had seen her. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 There were twenty minutes before the auction started. Tracey stood there and men were attracted to talk to her. She didn''t deliberately seduce anyone, but she had a special charm, excellent body figure, and beautiful face, together with the high reputation brought by the perfume, she was always the focus. What''s more, her background, the Xia family. She was so perfect that she kept gaining many brilliant young men''s attention. They came to toast her, but Tracey was absent. She had no mood to chat because she was obsessed with Adam and Nina. One more man was rejected. Tracey went to the bathroom. She could use the free time to reapply makeup. When she was putting on the lipstick, a familiar woman appeared in the mirror. It was Renee, and they had not met each other for a few months. Her eyes were burning in fire. Tracey realized that Renee was still hating her. More exactly, her hatred grew stronger. "Long time no see." Tracey put away her lipstick. Today, her lips were in bright red, which made her more queenly. "I saw you in my everyday''s dreams!" "Oh, I never know you care about me so much." Tracey picked up her handbag and washed her hands. In her eyes, Renee was like a passer-by, who couldn¡¯t affect her mood a little bit. Renee was displeased by Tracey¡¯s disdain, "You almost ruined my family. I killed you in my dream every day." "On, you were still so vicious. I thought that you had grown up, but I was wrong. In yourw, only you can hurt others, but others can''t hurt you." Tracey took out the tissue to dry her hand. Every movement of her was conveying elegance. Renee smiled coldly. "I did hurt you before, but you were lucky to survive. God loves you, you not only survive but live well.¡± "If you areing to remind me of the past, sorry, I don¡¯t have time for you." Tracey was seldom impatient. Today, all her good mood was already damaged by Nina. Tracey was about to leave, and Renee stretched out to stop her. As soon as thinking of Tracey''s wired action in Xia¡¯s residence, she was timid and hesitant. Within a moment, Tracey had walked out. Maybe due to walking too fast, or due to Renee'' s presence, she slipped and fell. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Dam* it, how can I be so careless? I''m making big embarrassment!" Tracey thought when she fell, but she didn''t fall. She was caught by someone. This person handed a strong arm and held Tracey steadily. He asked in a maic voice, "Are you okay?" ¡¯Tm fine. Thank you." Tracey looked up and said. His face was handsome. When Tracey looked into his eyes, she felt quite familiar as if she had seen him before. A while ago, when seeing Tracey stood by the window alone, Bradley wanted to hold her. He didn'' t expect that dream toe true so fast. Tracey''s body was tender with a good-smelling scent. "Is this the perfume she made? So wonderful and very special from other perfumes." Bradley''s mind had lost control. "You''re wee. The floor was just cleaned up. It''s slippery. You should be careful." Bradley said gently. Tracey nodded and wanted to get out of his arms, but she found that his arm was tight. Tracey frowned. "Sorry, I forgot to let go." Bradley quickly released Tracey. Tracey thanked him again and left. Tracey was going far away, but her smell seemed to be left in Bradley''s arms. "Her body was so tender." He thought. "Bradley, why are you here?" As Renee came out, she saw Bradley appeared at the door. His face soon returned cold. "I came to check you." Bradley said. Actually, he came for checking Tracey. When he saw Renee followed Tracey to the bathroom, he was wondering if she would hurt Tracey. As thinking, he caught them up. Fortunately, because he was at the door, she took Tracey and didn¡¯t let her fall. But his desire was erged after touching Tracey¡¯s body. Hearing his words, Renee was happy to death. "Thank you, master." Lets go. "Okay." Renee took his arm and walked toward their seats. When they arrived at the seats, most of the lights were off. The auction was about to start. Tracey sat there, besides Ste. Followed by the opening speech, it was a short silence. Everyone was holding a breath to wait for the object that they were desired. "Now, please wee the first item. Let me introduce it, it is from Africa. We all know that the diamond from Africa was famous, so, this piece is..." The host introduced the background of this diamond. Tracey was distracted, and she wanted to leave as soon as she acquired the ruby. The phone call was like a stone that stuck in her throat. She was ufortable as she was nearly out of breathing. The first object was now auctioned. "The base price is 500,000 dors." "600,000 dors." People began to bid. Ste was nervous to see the scene that she had only watched on TV before. She was still like having a dream. "Tracey, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Ste looked at Tracey and found she was absent-minded and restless all the time. "I''m fine. I''m just a little impaintient." "Is your stomach sick again? I''ll bring you some cakes." Ste knew that Tracey had a stomachache, seeing her face looked terrible, she thought Tracey might be sick. Tracey shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not sick. I just feel somewhat tired and want to go home." "Well, let''s wait a little longer, the ruby wille out soon." Ste said. She was distressed to see Tracey worked overtime until eight or nine o''clock these days, and she never saw any woman worked so crazily. "If President Xiao was here, he won''t allow her to work like this. But now no one could stop her." Ste thought. After a few more objects passing, the ruby was showing up. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 When the auctioneer finished the introduction, a mixed-blood beauty in a hot skirt came up with the gem. "This is the gem that I just introduced to you. Whether in terms of the color or the cutting, it''s excellent work. Now let''s start bidding. The base price is three million dors." The introduction was completed. Tracey had been distracted until seeing the ruby. She wanted to get it early so that she could go home. She deemed its hammer price would be around ten million dors. As a jewelry designer, she knew diamonds well. Although this ruby was not cheap, yet it couldn''t be too expensive. However, Tracey didn''t have much confidence to acquire it at a reasonable price. She raised her hand, "Three and a half million dors." Another middle-aged man bided, "Four million." "Three and a half million! So much money! I can''t earn this number this life..." Seeing Tracey said this price calmly, Ste screamed inside. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sure enough, Ste didn¡¯t understand the rich''s world. Renee had been staring at Tracey. She thought that Tracey was here for fun, and Adam was not with her. "She muste here for something." Renee thought. No matter what Tracey wanted, Renee swore to grab it away. It tuned out it was the ruby. Renee said to Bradley, "Bradley, I want the ruby, can I?" She was not sure if Bradley would buy her that thing, but he was said to be very generous to women. Renee was ready to be rejected, yet her heart was pumping with fear. "Will he say yes?" Renee was curious. After all, she wasn''t with this man for too long and did not know him very well. Bradley kept staring at Tracey, who always raised her hand to bid. He secretly observed her for a while, finding she was in low spirits until this ruby appeared. Even though Renee didn¡¯t ask, he would take action. The price had gone to six million dors, and barely people would like to bid. The ruby was worth a high price, however, if going beyond its true value, it would lose poprity. Those who came here were basically business people, and they cared about the cost performance most. So, it was not because they couldn¡¯t afford this ruby. Tracey was the first bidding person, and she would bid every new price, she was obviouslying here for it. Those people who gave up bidding had seen it, if they continued topete against Tracey, they would suffer loss. "Eight million." Bradley called out, straightly raising the price from six million to eight million. Everyone turned to look at him as if looking at a warrior. Even Tracey also turned to look at him. Due to the dim light, she only saw Bradley and did not see Renee, who was blocked by his tall figure. "Eight million and a half." Tracey looked away after ncing at him. She had noticed that the people around had given up this gem. If it weren''t for Bradley''spetition, Tracey had already acquired it. "Nine million." He kept bidding without hesitation. "Nine and a half million." "Ten million." People were stunned to see these two people because few of them believed that the gem could be priced this high. Renee was the happiest one, she immersed in the joy, more exactly, her imagination that Bradley bid a ruby for her. It was the first time that there was a man buying her such an expensive gift. The bidding price had reached Tracey'' s psychological price. "Should I give up now?" She asked herself. But the draft was finished, and this ruby was the most suitable material. "Fine." she raised her psychological price higher. If the price reached 15 million, she would give up. "Ten million first." The auctioneer began to urge. People were all watching Tracey, wondering if she would continue to raise the price. "Ten million and five hundred thousand." Tracey bided, which totally amazed Ste. She didn''t know about the ruby, and not know the reason why Tracey must get it. What she felt was, "OMG, that was ten million dors, ten million!" "Eleven million." Bradley kept bidding, showing no intention to let go. "Eleven million and five hundred thousand." "Twelve million." These two people raised the price by five hundred thousand dors each time. Some people began tough at them for their ignorance of the ruby, thinking that the gem had already gone far more than its fair value. "Was the ruby special for them?¡± Someone thought. Other than this reason, they couldn''t think of any other logical reasons. "Twelve million five hundred thousand dors." Tracey bided with her teeth gritted. She had a good impression for Bradley, thinking of him as a gentleman. She couldn''t figure why hepeted against her so fiercely just for a ruby. "Thirteen million dors." "Thirteen million and five hundred thousand." "Fourteen million." It had been very close to Tracey''s bottom line. "Fourteen million and five hundred thousand dors." Tracey said. This was herst bidding, and she felt it unnecessary to insist after this price. "Fifteen million." Bradley didn''t give up, as if no price could deter him. This time, Tracey didn''t speak. "Fifteen first, fifteen second,st calling! Deal! The ruby is for you, sir." Renee was so excited. Just because of her simple request, Bradley had spent fifteen million! She was happy to fly. Tracey was disappointed. "Forget it, I can revise the draft. It''s the same to use other gems." She thought. It was still a pity. After all, the design had been settled for a long time, waiting for only the ruby. "President Xia, it''s fine. I will find other simr rubies for you." Ste understood Tracey'' s disappointment as she especially came here for it. "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I have other options. Let''s go." Since the ruby was not belonging to her, Tracey didn''t want to stay here longer. She just wanted to go home and take a rest. Tomorrow she would start to revise the draft. Tracey left in a hurry. In Renee''s eyes, she was defeated. "I won, Tracey. From now on, I will take away everything you want." Renee swore. Bradley was seeing Tracey off. He came here was not for the ruby, but something auctioned next. But nobody dared to bid things against him. From the way he waspeting for the ruby, he won¡¯t give others any chance. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Tracey wasn''t very upset for not getting the ruby. After all, it was just a gem; it was not a big deal as there were many substitutes. What annoyed her was that she had wasted time. "Mark, drive President Xia home first." Ste''s home was close, but she was distressed about Tracey''s look and asked Mark to send her first. With more understanding of Tracey, Ste found she was more like a child who didn''t know how to take care of herself, even if she always acted tough to outsiders. Otherwise, she won''t be sick. No wonder Adam always reminded her to eat on time. "Okay." Tracey was not happy, so she didn''t argue. It had not snowed for a week, but it snowed tonight. "Look, it''s snowing." Tracey wore a dress with a coat outside. Ste felt that she was like a stunning star, and every move of her was beautiful like a painting. "Yes, President Xia, it''s snowing. When you sleep tonight, remember to close the quilt, for not catching a cold.¡± Ste couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. The car stopped in front of the vi. It was the first time that Ste visited Tracey''s house. The house in this area was expensive, and Ste really envied her. "Mark, send Ste home." Tracey ordered. "Okay, President Xia, don''t worry." Mark nodded, and Tracey got out of the car. As soon as she got off, Sean saw her. From her dressing, Sean knew she just came back from a party. "Tracey," Sean called her and stopped his car. Tracey turned around and looked into Sean''s eyes. He was her ex-boyfriend,ter the enemy, now a passerby. Tracey had no feeling for him. "I bought a new set of Weiqi. How about ying it with me?" Sean found an embarrassing excuse. But when they were in high school, they often yed Weiqi together. "It''s gettingte, and I''m very tired. Save it for another day." She randomly brushed it off. Sean could feel her tiredness ording to Tracey¡¯ s look. It didn''t sound a lie. "Okay, have a good night." "Good night." Tracey carried the dress and walked into the vi. Sean knew that Adam was not here because he had not seen Adam''s car for several days. The picture that Tracey standing under the streemp and looking at the snow engraved in Sean''s mind. She was wrapped in a strong sense of distance and loneliness, which Sean distressed a lot. She was like the queen of snow, walking in white aimlessly. As a tough and stubborn woman, Tracey aroused Sean''s care. "Miss, why do you dress like that? Aren''t you frozen to death? If Adam knew this, he would be said. I''ll make the hot water ready for you." Jane rambled, and hurriedly went away. Tracey felt extremely terrible, Adam, Adam... What she thought was all about Adam!! These days when she worked overtime in thepany, she didn''t feel a strong miss for Adam. Tonight, when she was free at home, her miss was like a sprout that grew fast. Jane was preparing hot water in the bathroom, and Tracey looked at her as if she was looking at Adam, who always did this for Tracey. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "20 days, only 20 days and more to wait. I''ll never be apart from him." Tracey thought. "Miss, the water is ready, and you can test the temperature." "Okay, Jane, I''m good here, you may leave." "Okay, call me if you need help. By the way, I¡¯ll bring you the medicine right now." This was ordered by Adam, too. After he left, Jane should be responsible for supervising Tracey to take the medicine. "Fine." Tracey said helplessly. Even if had left, Adam still controlled everything. Miraculously, Tracey enjoyed being controlled. She took a hot bath, after that, she felt groggy. She was too tired due to working too long. After giving Adam a good-night message, Tracey was about to sleep. It waste at night in A City, while Paris had just begun to be dark. Adam had been busy for a whole day. Not until returned to the hotel did Adam have time to check the message. He lit a cigarette. In fact, he was much less addicted to smoking than before. When he was at home, he didn''t want the smoke to affect Tracey, and when he was too busy with work, he forgot to smoke. And Tracey had quit smoking long ago. Both of them were considering each other and their own health. However, when Adam was unable to see Tracey, the only thing he could do was smoking. As his miss growing, someone knocked at the door. Adam ordered food just now, and it should be the food delivered. Adam went to open the door. A woman came in with a food box. "Put down there please, thanks." Adam pointed at a table, saying. She put the box down, but she didn''t intend to leave. "President Xiao..." She took off her hamlet and unbuttoned her coat. As the clothes open, her body was exposed. Before Adam could react, she had taken off the coat and her pants. Maybe taking clothes off was a thing that she often did. She was an Asian girl. With careful observation, Adam found this girl looking a bit like Tracey, especially her nose and lips. She was 165cm in height, which was a small figurepared to Adam. She was wearing a set of ck and transparent lingerie, and ck stockings were connected to the sexy T- level pants. Adam was not strange with this dressing. Since thest time that Tracey was putting on the lingerie, Adam had been brought to a brand-new world. After that, Adam often asked Tracey to try more sexy clothes. She smiled enchantingly, walked slowly toward Adam. "President Xiao, it''s been many days, I know you want to do it, and Ms. Austin picked me for you. I am yours tonight." Flirting words, sexy dressing, and a simr face to the lover. How many men were able to turn down such a temptation? This was Nina''s smart n. She waited for a week until Adam''s desire burnt, and she arranged a woman who was alike Tracey to serve him. However, Adam''s face was still cold. No matter how simr this woman look to Tracey, she was not Tracey. "Seriously? I can do anything to you?" He asked when this woman approached closer and closer. The woman looked at him with a charming smile. "Of course, President Xiao. Tonight, I''m all yours, and I promise I won''t tell anyone." Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Adamughed at this woman inside as she was trying hard to be innocent and to pretend that she was Tracey. Nina''s gift was funny. Adam knew that Nina wanted to put his guard down with a woman''s temptation, so that fall into an affair or something worse. "Naive." Adam snorted. If any woman could easily rece Tracey, why did Adam wait for her for so many years? During Adam'' s most desperate days, he witnessed Tracey being with Sean every day, or maybe being with him the whole life. In desperation, he tried to find simr girls to rece Tracey. They were just knock- off and couldn''t everpare with real Tracey. "Okay, I want you..." He said to the approaching woman, pulling her hand which was sticking into his clothes out. "Wow, his voice sounded beautiful, and his face was so handsome.¡± This woman thought. Within such a close distance, Adam''s charm made her flush. "Leave- my- sight- now." Adam said. Soon the woman looked terrible. "Mr. Xiao, what do you mean?" "Get out!" He took a few steps back, and anger climbed on his face. Even though this woman really looked like Tracey, she was not Tracey. Any woman who pretended to be Tracey was a great offending to Adam. Being treated so fiercely, the young girl picked up her clothes and left quickly. Adam angrily mmed the door. "Dam* Nina." As thinking of Nina, someone knocked on the door. Adam opened the door. "If you don''t tell me the reason, I won''t let you go!" "Reason? To solve my business partner''s needs, is this reason sounded good?" Nina asked. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Different from the clean and neat look outside, Adam wore casually now, his sleeves of the shirt were rolled up, and his chest was unbuttoned, exposing much of his skin. His skin was slightly white yet looking very muscr and not feminine at all. He had a good figure, which was very strong. His casual dressing touched Nina''s heart. With his anger, he was particrly charming. Before Adam could answer, Nina had walked in. "Adam, it took me much effort to find you a girl simr to your little bunny, it''s fine if you don''t appreciate my kindness, but why are you so angry?" Nina directly sat on the sofa, crossing her legs. She was a mixed-blood with a high slim figure, and her facial features were in a little European style. She wore stockings, and the high heels were hanging on her feet. With azy expression, she looked also very charming. Nina obviously had more advanced means to seduce men. Taking off clothes was the poorest one. To lure a man and made him fell in love with her unnoticed was what she preferred to do. In terms of face, body figure, or background, Nina was in the top ss. More importantly, she was the business queen. When men saw such a powerful woman, many of them would be stimted a sense of conquering. That young girl was Nina used as a bait to test Adam''s taste, at most, she was the appetite, and Nina was the main course. She didn''t believe that she was inferior to Tracey. After these days getting along with Adam, she liked this handsome man much more than before. His eyes were horribly sharp, and he was quite decisive. A strong man like Adam was someone that Nina targeted. "Nina, when we just knew each other, I have told you that I have a lover. I thought you would understand." Adam sat down opposite her and lit a cigarette again. If that young girl was looking like Tracey, then Nina was like Tracey. Both of them were stubborn and tough, and they fought alone in the cruel business word. As women, it was particrly difficult. They not only survived but lived much better than many men. From a partner''s point of view, Adam appreciated Nina, but it was not love. "Adam, I¡¯m not deaf. Of course, I understand. So what? Are you telling me you won''t be cheating her forever? Come on, don''t joke. It''s been a week, and you can''t hold it, right? I think it doesn''t matter if you want to rx. I think Tracey should understand this and forgive you." Looking at Adam who was blurred by the smoke, Nina''s heart flipped. Through the smoke, his face looked so gorgeous. Men and women all had desires. No doubt, Adam was the man who aroused Nina''s desire and she couldn''t wait to have a taste of him. In Nina''s eyes, no man would stay loyal. Even the married men would cheat his wife, let alone the unmarried, like Adam. Therefore, Adam'' s emphasizing of his loyalty seemed a joke. Adam frowned as Nina''s words sounded very offensive. He couldn''t tolerate anyone to belittle Tracey, the goddess in his heart. "I''m not interested in any woman other than her." Adam was annoyed. The more he mentioned Tracey, the more he missed her. Especially when he was told that she went to a kind of auction. She was certainly well-dressed being there and there must be many men who peeped her, also, picked her up. Adam took a deep breath of cigarette. He couldn''t wait to go back and lock Tracey by his sides forever. Nina found Adam seemed to lose in his thought. She walked to him step by step. "Adam, I have an idea about our cooperation." "Say it." Only business topics could excite him. "We preliminarily agreed to split the earnings, now what about... I got 20 percent and you got 80 percent?¡± Nina leaned on her arms, slightly bowing. She wore a low-cut undershirt. With a bow, her chest was partially exposed. Adam didn''t even nce at it. He still looked into Nina''s eyes, "What''s your conditions?" No free lunch in the world, Adam had known this since he was little. "Sleep with me tonight. Only this condition." Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Nina wasn''t shy to say it as if she was talking about a deal. Adam''s eyes shone. He spat smoke, saying, "The earnings for this project would be 50 billion dors, now you spent 30 billion dors for a night sleeping with me. Nina, you are quite generous." Adam didn''t look any happy. On the contrary, his face was full of mockery. Nina was lost in Adam''s face, no, not only his face but also his untamed characteristic. He was only 27 years ago, but he had built a business empire. Even with amazing achievement, he was still low-profile. "How brilliant he is, he will be my perfect match." Nina thought. Nina deemed men in the world were all jerks, and she never believed that a perfect man would exist in reality. She was a practical woman. So, she barely made boyfriends but made bedmates with men. Some were regrs and some were not. Sometimes, she would even trade sex for business projects. As long as it helped both parties achieved benefits, it was not a big deal doing that. Nina didn'' t think women were cheap to make this kind of trade as women and men were totally equal. What¡¯s more, women were morefortable because they could lie on the bed all the time and didn''t have to use strength. Obviously, Nina had taken various means to reach her current position. People were different from each other, and Adam would not evaluate others'' means to reach goals. If Adam agreed on this trade, on the surface, he would be greatly profitable with the extra 30-billion- dor earnings, but this agreement would no doubt broke his rtionship with Tracey. And Nina would keep luring him until conquering him. Nina''s face was full of ambition, not only in getting Adam but also in winning more business. Adam gave her a push without any trace of mercy. He threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray. "Adam, you''re the first man who attracts me. Since you disliked the girl just now, let me apany you. Is that good?" Nina reached out to touch him. Stepping forward fast, Adam grabbed Nina'' s handbag. She was stunned for a while by Adam''s move. Adam had detected there was a small lens installed on the bag and aimed at where he sat. He opened the bag, finding there was indeed a camera inside. "What? Is this your hobby?" He took out the camera and asked. Nina quickly returned calm, "I just wanted to make recordings for our first time. When you are not with me in the future, I can watch it to ease my miss for you.¡± Maybe only Nina dared to say like that to Adam. He snorted and threw it down the floor, smashing it with a few steps. "Nina, as I said before, we are only business partners. We aren''t even friends. Why don''t you understand me and test me over and over again? Do you think such a game is fun?" "Adam, this is not a game. You are in my heart." "In your heart? You did put me in your heart, but Tracey, you want to break me and her. You have tested our rtionship these days, right? I don''t mind this. But you secretly answered my phone when I went to the restroom! Fortunately, Tracey trusts me. Otherwise, I don¡¯ t know how to prove my innocence. And you hired a girl to seduce me just now. If I didn¡¯t get it wrong, there should be another camera put in her bag. After she was kicked off, you know that women didn''t work on me, and you switched your n to seduce me by benefits, then make a video and send it to Tracey, you''ll make her sad until we broke up. If I don''t have a solid affection for her, I will either lose in that girl or your profit allure. When you realized your goal, you may threaten me with the video to be your boyfriend. You are a powerful woman who wants to control everything, including me. Nina, I admire your intelligence on doing business, but please put those cheap means away from me, they are stupid!" Adam was angry to say so much to Nina, which he never ever did. Nina was embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Adam guessed her mind 100 percent correct. He was so smart to see through Nina''s naive and ridiculous trick. However, as a woman with a plentiful battling experience, Nina quickly regained calmness. "Adam, since you have seen me through, I won''t conceal it anymore. I like you, sincerely, you and your ability. Tracey is tough. You like her, which means you don''t like a gentle girl. Look at me, I am a tough woman. You don''t like the girl who needs your protection but someone who can fight with you. I am the one for you. If we go together, we can dominate the whole industry. You don''t want to? Do you know how many men want to marry me, but I am not interested in them. Only you lit my eyes up. I don''t mind your past with Tracey, as long as you make a clean break with her. I can take ten billion dors as the marriage gift, of course, the shares work well too. The more Nina said, the more Adam was ufortable as he found this matterpletely went wrong. Until he couldn¡¯t stand anymore, he said, "Stop talking. I think you are either deaf or stupid. I have said countlessly. I only love Tracey. No matter she is tough or not, I don''t care, I love just the way she is, and she doesn''t have to make any changes for me. I like the real her. I love her because she is Tracey, not because she is a tough woman. Nina, love can''t be traded. You are a woman worthy of my appreciation, please don''t worsen it. Also, I don''t want our cooperation destroyed by your action." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nina was turned down so seriously for the first time. She had offered so generous terms for the agreement, but Adam wasn¡¯t tempted at all. "Love? Don''t be too confident about this illusory stuff, and as a businessman, what you should do is to avoid any possible risks. Unfortunately, love can bring huge risks, and people are inevitably being hurt by it, you are included, Adam." Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Nina''s logic amused Adam. "When you take love as doing business, you already lost it." Adam said. "Am I wrong? Love was not that pure. Your lover is simr to your employee, only when you can benefit her, she would like to be with you. Imagine, if you are not rich enough, who wants to be your woman?¡± "You were born to be a businesswoman. But you missed one point, the lover is not the employee. In fact, the lover is much moreplicated than an employee. You should pay just sry and bonus to your employee, but to the lover, you may not have to spend much money on her but you have to spend quite a lot of time and effort on her. If you really love someone, you will know what I am saying. This person was like an egg in your hand, it has a thin shell and it was very fragile. So, you hold it and carefully treat it, you even want to protect it. You will feel the same way to your lover, and you want to protect him, making him happy. When he is happy, you will be happy too. Love is not something that happened within a short time, but something that ran through in one'' s lifetime. You''re not loving me, you just love your sense of possession and conquest. We are strong, and you can''t wait to conquer a man stronger than you so as to gain satisfaction. But Nina, true love had nothing to do with benefit, conquest, and possession. All you hope for your lover is he/she can live well." Adam''s tone turned soft suddenly, so soft to make Nina quite strange about the man who always acted aggressively and domineeringly outside. Looking at his gentle face, Nina was touched. If she had never really known the taste of loving someone, at this moment, she knew. She had fallen in love with the man who deeply loved another woman, and who would only show his gentle side to the woman he loved. "You said you only want her to live well? Okay, does it matter if she loves another man? Are you willing to attend her wedding? I don''t think you are okay with this. The more you like her, the more you can''t tolerate if she transferred her love to someone else. Rather than attending her wedding in peace, you will be envious, you will fight, and you will crazily try to win her back. Because Tracey loves you right now, so you were secure to say bullshit." Nina was not persuaded by Adam. She stood up and continued, "If you allow Tracey to marry others and have no possessiveness towards her, then I can let go too." Finished saying, Nina left the room. Adam sat on the sofa alone, recalling her words. Nina was right. Before Tracey bing Adam''s girlfriend, he could endure her went together with another man. While after being Tracey''s boyfriend, Adam''s love toward her didn''t reduce but increased. He could never tolerate it if Tracey married another guy even had babies with him. Thank Nina¡¯ s words, Adam was warned. He should quickly finish his business and go back. Nobody knew how Tracey attractive than Adam did. He won''t allow any man to approach her, as Nina said, he loved Tracey, and Tracey loved him. Nobody could stop them from loving each other! Putting off the cigarette, Adam was eager to hear Tracey''s voice. He wanted to call her, but it was late at night on Tracey''s side. Adam didn''t have a heart to wake her up. He edited a message and sent it to Tracey. Then he took a shower, removing the tiredness of the body. After one night¡¯s sleep, Tracey woke up dizzily. Maybe because of the temperature change yesterday, she caught a cold. She grabbed her phone to check the time, at first nce she saw the message, "Baby, I love you." Adam always called her Tracey or little bunny, and he never called her baby before. ording to the time, it was sent after midnight. Within just three words, Tracey felt the weight. This was also what Tracey wanted to tell Adam. "I love you too, and I miss you so much." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With the arrival of this sweet message, Tracey felt the whole morning was delighted. Snow flew outside, it seemed that it had more snow this year. It''s just been ten days since thest snow. A whileter, the snow had dyed the whole world white. Tracey walked down the stairs and asked for cold cure from Jane. Jane kept babbling, "Miss, you wore too littlest night. How can you wear like that in midwinter? Look, you caught a cold." Even though Jane was babbling and sounded a little noisy, Tracey felt warm as the noise was like Tina''s reminder. "Mom, it''s snowing heavily here. How are you? Have you been good recently?" Tracey missed Tina very much. Only several months left until Tina''s birthday. Tracey had been worried about the curse. However, it was hard for Tracey to probe anything because Tina always rejected to answer her phone calls, and she couldn''t visit Tina either. "Miss, why are you looking unhappy?" Jane nced at Tracey, saying, "Are you not feeling well? If you are, don¡¯t go to work today." T m fine, Jane. Can you please bring me breakfast? Along with the cold cure?¡± Tracey said. "Okay." Jane agreed and didn''t persuade her anymore. She knew Tracey well, if she had decided something, she won¡¯t easily change. Tracey thought, It¡¯ s already the twenty- first century, and it would be too fatuous to believe something like a curse. After taking the cold cure, Tracey went out for herpany. She never took being sick as an excuse for not working. What¡¯s more, she needed to revise the draft as she didn''t acquire the ruby last night. Also, she was busyunching new products. There were quite many things to do, for instance, the design of the packaging, the making of advertisements, and the selection of promotion channels. Nothing worked out without Tracye¡¯s decision. Once started the journey, no matter how hard it would be, Tracey would certainly go till the end. Arriving at thepany, Tracey was dizzier and tired. Maybe because of the kick of the cold cure, on the way to thepany, Tracey was sleeping in the car. She asked for coffee to refresh her spirits. Someone knocked at the door. It was Ste, and she came in with a gray- white round box. "President, here is a gift for you. It''s flower." "Flower?" Tracey thought of Adam''s message. "Was it from Adam?" As soon as thinking of Adam, Tracey was filled with tenderness. "Bring it over." Ste put the box on Tracey''s table. It was an exquisitely designed box mostly in gray, with no complicated decorations but a high- quality silk ribbon tying the whole box. At the joint, a silver petal was put at the cover. Without opening the box, the gift could be imagined as very beautiful and expensive. Ste said with envy, "Such a pretty gift must be from President Xiao. No man could be so sweet like him." Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Tracey smiled and put her finger on the silver petal. With a gentle press, the box opened. Two people were stunned. There were nine ck roses inside. Adam used to buy Tracey flowers, but he only bought red roses, he had never bought her ck roses. The container was a gray box, which gave the gift a fancy look. It didn''t convey any romance, but full of mystery. "It''s ck roses." Ste didn''t know that couples would buy ck roses for each other, in her experiences, red roses were more proper. A shining gem was put on the rose in the middle. Tracey picked it up and found it was a ruby. "Tracey, isn''t it the one auctionedst night? I remembered it was a man who battled for it with you. He returned it to you! Do you know him?" Ste asked while covering her mouth. She was surprised that the ruby worth fifteen million dors was simply ced in the flower box and delivered to Tracey like this. She often watched the soap opera. Men would buy women expensive gifts such as this gem. But Stelle didn''t take it seriously as she had never seen it happened in reality. However, at the moment when she saw the flower box, ck roses, and the ruby, she understood that imagination was originated from reality. "I don''t know him. Who sent it?" Tracey quickly be calm after a short surprise. "It was sent by a guy of the flower store. I signed it for you." Ste thought it was a normal gift from Adam, she didn¡¯t know it contained a ruby. There was also a white card put aside. Words were written in ck ink. "You are a devil, and you belong to me." Tracey closed the box expressionlessly and threw the flower into the bin. The cultivation of the ck roses wasplicated, and it had only a ten- day harvest period. Ignoring the ruby, the box and roses alone were very costly. As an ordinary girl, Ste was painful to see such fancy things were simply dumped. "Tracey, I can call that flower store to see who ordered this flower for you.¡± Seeing Tracey was a little angry, Ste regretted she didn¡¯t carefully check out the source of the gift. But the box was covered. Even if Ste wanted to find out the source, she couldn¡¯t open it randomly. "No need, even if you asked them, they would keep customer'' s information confidential." For the company, it was amon rule. No information of the gift sender, nor signature on the card. Obviously, the sender didn''t want to expose his/her identity. "Oh, I can contact the auction center for his information." Ste said when her eyes lit up. "The auction center could keep him secret too if he requested." Tracey said. Ste''s idea was rejected again. "Umm... What should we do? Maybe, this man is just a chaser of you. He knew that you want this ruby, and he deliberately buys it for you. It isn''t a bad thing, is it?¡± Even though the gift sender was rich, it was not appropriate to randomly give others a 15-million- dorruby as a gift. Ste knew Tracey, she wouldn''t be happy to receive it. "Leave it alone, Ste, I''ll take care of it. If anyone came with gifts for me in the future, bring him/her to my office." Tracey said with slight tiredness. Ste nodded. "I know, President Xia." "You can go now. I don¡¯t feel very well, please cancel the following schedules. Go with me to check the perfume quality, remember, they must be wless. Since the firstunch of our perfume, it had been recognized and had gained a reputation. Make sure they keep performing well so that we canunch other skincare products." Tracey said. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll keep an eye on the quality. If you''re not feeling well, please go home and rest. Tracey, don''t force yourself." Ste said with distress. "It doesn''t matter." Tracey did not say more, and Ste had to go. Tracey put down the ruby. She found a phone number from her contact list. This person was at the auctionst night, probably, he knew something about the ruby buyer. Before Tracey making the phone call, another phone call came in. This was Tracey¡¯s private number, and few people knew it. She pressed the answer button. "Hello." "Do you like it?" A man''s low voice sounded. It was very maic, and somewhat like the dumped ck roses, full of mystery. "Who are you?" Tracey soon recognized the voice belonged to the man she met outside the restroom. "You haven''t answered my question yet." Bradley continued to ask. Tracey was a little happy. Since the gift sender contacted her, she didn''t need to spend effort on the investigation. Shezily leaned on the chair. "You mean the flower or the ruby?" Tracey asked. She didn''t know if she had taken sleeping pills, why the cold cure made her so sleepy?! "Both." Bradley didn''t expect Tracey was so calm. "Okay, I think the bin likes the flowers." Tracey didn''t hide the fact that the roses were dumped. Bradley wasn''t angry at all, oppositely, he laughed. "How interesting she is." He thought. "I saw you were in a ck dressst night, and when you were standing there by the window, I was wondering what flower to match you would be pretty most. My answer is ck roses. He didn''t answer Tracey about his identity, and Tracey was impatient to bullshit. She said directly, "Sir, I don''t have time to discuss the flower. Give me your card number and I''ll transfer the money to you." "Do you think I''m selling things?" "Whether you are selling or giving, I will not take free gifts. You asked me if I like the ruby, I like it very much, but I prefer to get it with my own money. So, give me your card number. I''ll transfer money right away." Tracey said while rubbing her head, she missed her bed very much now. "If you insist, well, I''ll ask someone to pick you up at 12 o''clock. How about having lunch together?" Hearing the invitation, Tracey frowned. A man sending flowers to a woman usually meant chasing. Now he made a step further and asked for lunch. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Sounds not good," Tracey said. "Give me your card number." Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Although Bradley saved Tracey from falling, To Tracey, it didn''t mean anything. No man could compare with Adam in Tracey¡¯s heart. She won''t take advantage of Adam¡¯s absence to meet a man who had a crush on her, and she believed that Adam would do so. "Miss Xia, you look like disliked me, and you don''t want to see me." Women in Tracey''s type were fresh to Bradley. Most of the women he had met before were material and they chased vanity by asking for gifts. Tracey was totally different. She was independent, hard- working, and quite special like the ck rose. "It''s not disliked, I''m just very busy. Thank you for this ruby, for saving our time, why not give me your card number directly so that I can transfer you the money?" "What if I say I am inviting you for cooperation? Theunch of your perfume was a sess, I am also very optimistic about your brand''s future. Sincerely, I want to cooperate with you." As Bradley mentioned cooperation, Tracey''s eyes lit up. "How does it work?" "Your perfume is like a staggering baby. Of course, she would walk well someday, but she is too young and easy to fall now. At present, you have slowly opened the domestic market. I don''t know if you are interested in the overseas market? If you are interested, call me at any time." Tracey had never been satisfied with her achievements, even though they were bright enough in the outsider''s eyes. Opening the domestic market was the first step. Her final goal was to open the international market, especially after being stimted by Nina, she couldn''t wait to grow more powerful. She saw the difference that falling behind Nina. Even if she knew that eliminating the difference was just a matter of time, as long as keeping climbing, she would reach Nina''s height one day. But Tracey still felt climbing like this was too slow. She wanted to be her height sooner and then reaching higher. Tracey was a woman who never epted defeat. She wanted to prove to Nina that she was the woman who matched Adam the most. Hearing that the man was about to hang up, Tracey stopped him, "Wait.¡± "Do you change your mind?" "Yes, I do. How should I address you, sir?" "Come to the lunch, you''ll know it. Didn''t you say you are busy? I''ll hang up, see youter." Bradley said. "Dam* it, he caught my weakness." Looking at the disconnected phone call, Tracey sighed. Greed. Humans had weaknesses, and greed was one of them. Tracey was not exceptional, but her greed was not for money, but for growth. She hated to grow slowly. The gift sender afforded the ruby so easily. He must be rich, and he must have many valuable resources to assist Tracey''s ambition. No matter what his real purpose was, Tracey wanted the cooperation only. The woman who fought in the business world alone would inevitably meet admirers, and Tracey had been used to this. If giving up business opportunities only because of wanting to avoid admires, Tracey would not have built herpany to this size. In terms of dealing with admires, Tracey had experience. When she had just created herpany, she met a crazy admirer. He was the president of one of the American listedpanies. He fell in love with Tracey at first sight, then he bombarded her with various gifts. Tracey focused on building her business then and didn''t care about his chase, she put out his passion atst. Since being chased by the crazy man, Tracey began to work behind the scenes and asked Steve to do the reception work. By doing so, she effectively reduced the number of admirers. Tracey took out a box and put the ruby in. She braced herself up to read reports and continue to work. She nned to go home and take a sleep after meeting Bradley. Soon, it was twelve o''clock. When Tracey was busy, she often ignored the time. It was not until the phone rang did she remembered that she had an uing appointment. "President Xia, I''m downstairs of yourpany." "I know. I will be right there. Please wait a moment." Tracey hung up the phone, and she left after informing the assistant of some work. "Tracey, shall we have lunch together?" Ste appeared with David, meeting Tracey on the first floor. "I won''t be the third wheel. I have an appointment with others. Enjoy your lunch. And if you need help, tell I." Tracey teased Ste and left in a hurry. Both Ste and David were flushed. "She didn''t me us?" They thought. Company leaders were not usually supporting office romance. Since Ste going together with David, they never did the PDA, and they restricted themselves to avoid affecting each other to work. Even so, they still failed to not convey love sometimes. ording to Tracey''s reaction, Ste and David¡¯s office romance was allowed. "She looked not very well. She seemed to catch a coldst night." Ste said. "Don''t worry about her. She can take good care of herself. There''s a new bibimbap store opened nearby. Let''s have a try?" "Sounds good." They walked out of thepany and saw Tracey getting into a ck car. "Hey, is Mr. Xiao back?" "I don''t think it¡¯s Mr. Xiao''s car." Ste said. "President Xiao has a lot of cars. Maybe he changed his car." David had seen at least three different cars of Adam. Anyway, the rich liked to collect fancy cars. "What are you looking at?" Grace ran over to them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mr. Xiao changed his car. This Bentley is different from the one I sawst time." David looked envious. Women loved clothes, and men loved cars. "It''s good. Even the license te number is so good." Grace was sensitive to numbers. When it came to cars, apart from the brand, which pleased her most was the license te. "When can we afford such a car?" "Maybe next life." Ste joked. Three people walked toward the new restaurant inughter. They all thought it was Adam who picked Tracey up, and Tracey was just informed of Bradley¡¯s information by someone else. Bradley was simr to Caesar, who had connections in both the underworld and the legal world. He used to be powerful in the underworld, now he was in quite a clean image, but he still kept a lot of helpers of the dark side. Anyone who offended him would end up miserable. Tracey used to have an awful impression on theseplicated people. However, after she knew Caesar, she changed her opinion as she found Caesar was just a normal man especially when he suffered love hurt. Caesar loved Rose so much that he would like to be hurt by her. So, she decided to meet Bradley first. Probably, he was not bad. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Tracey got in Bradley¡¯s car and stretched out her hand. "Hello, Mr. Gil. I think you have known me, and I don''t need to introduce myself." She called him Mr. Gill, which meant, "I know you, don''t y tricks." For the smart, themunication was always easy. Bradley reached out to shake hands with Tracey, and the hands separate as soon as they touched. Tracey closely attached the door. The space between them would be enough for two passengers. She tried to be calm, and she stayed alert. She rarely took the same car with strangers, let alone with the man who she had seen only once. Although alert, Tracey didn''t believe Bradley would do something crazy and illegal to her. But It was better to be alert. After all, heartsy between bellies. "President Xia, you are quite famous in the business circle now, it was not easy to invite you out." Bradley said with a smile. From his energetic look, it was hard to guess his background. "Mr. Gill, the ruby was your purchase. I guess you like to do transactions face-to-face. Well, please tell me your card number now..." Tracey took out her phone as she wanted to settle the payment quickly. "Why are you in such a hurry, President Xia? I''m hungry," Bradley said. These few words sounded a little nonsense, and Tracey was a little stunned. He talked so casually, as if he was an old friend of Tracey. "Well... then let''s eat first." She had to agree. "Good." Then, Bradley didn''t say more. He took out a cigar, but he suddenly remembered that a lady was sitting in his car. Usually, he wouldn''t take much care of this. However, Tracey was like the special and elegant ck rose, and smoke would cause the flower to wither. It was Bradley''s first time to consider a woman''s health. He had a strong addiction to cigarettes, and he used to be willful to smoke. Today, he acted differently. Of course, Tracey observed his slight movement. "Go ahead, Mr. Gill, don''t worry about me." Tracey said. Although with Tracey''s permission, Bradley still closed the cigarette box. Later, they had been silent all the way. Tracey was informed that Bradley was an extremely domineering man with a strong desire for upation. There was a word to urately describe him, tyrant. Tracey got ready to meet this tyrant. Out of her expectation, he looked very gentlemanly and didn''t talk rudely. The wired quiet atmosphere even embarrassed the driver. He turned on the speaker to y songs. The French songs reminded Tracey of Adam. Tracey was sitting beside Bradley, but her heart had flied to France, thend of romance, and where her beloved was. The music and the kick of cold cure made Tracey sleepy. She braced herself up by thinking, "this was a stranger''s car, I can''t sleep!" The car slowly went into a parking lot. It belonged to a high-end private restaurant, which provided limited avable seats every day and only served guests with status. Ordinary people didn''t even have the qualifications to make reservations here. Adam had brought Tracey here a few times before, so she knew this ce. "What are you looking at?" Bradley found Tracey was in a daze, standing at the entrance. "Nothing." She looked away and felt that she had been poisoned by Adam, and everywhere rted to him would make Tracey miss him. As if Adam''s name had been engraved on her heart, as she moved her body, the carving would shout his name. Bradley handed the menu to Tracey. She happily took it and ordered the food which Adam liked. Just like every time when they had meals together, Adam would order what Tracey liked. Bradley ordered a few chef''s specials, then he returned the menu to the waiter. "Sir, Miss, please wait for a moment." Every waiter or waitress here was in pretty look. They were dressed in uniform, smiling with kindness. The environment was great, as well as the food and the service. As the rich, they would always be easy to trade the best life quality with money. Tracey was drinking the lemonade to moisturize her throat. "Bradley, you mentioned the cooperation before, now I am epting your invitation. Why don''t we talk about it?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Have you ever heard of TG, NIAR, and CIA?" Bradley asked. "Yes, all tier 1 international skincare brands. Everybody knows them. They are sold better in Europe and North America, and they are all longstanding major brands of Nami Group. Before Tracey decided to enter this industry, she had deeply learned about rted knowledge. "Great, it''s mypany." Bradley said lightly. Tracey was taking another swallow of lemonade. As soon as hearing Bradley''s word, she choked. "Cough cough..." "Why are you so excited?" He reached out and patted her back. When Tracey was informed of Bradley just now, she deemed this man must have a wired temper. However, he was so gentle. "Don¡¯t say it so lightly." Tracey finally knew how Adam and Jensen felt when they were told that she was DO. "It''s truth." "I know." "Well, with Nami''s influence, we can promote any new brand. It¡¯s easy." Bradley said. Tracey wiped her mouth. "Excuse me." "It''s okay." Bradley really liked Tracey as she acted in a natural and rxing way. Except for Tracey, every woman who approached him was timid, and they sincerely took themselves as Bradley''s ves and called him "Master¡±. They thought they were able to make Bradley happy by doing so. In fact, they were at most not offending him. Acting cute or obedient never ever worked to please this tyrant. He had met too many obedient women, but he never experienced anyone independent and cold like Tracey. Tracey had aroused a huge curiosity of Bradley, making him not regret his business invitation. "Well, Since Mr. Gill wants to cooperate, we''d better talk about the details." Tracey''s eyes were shining when talking about business. At first, she thought that Bradley might have made up an excuse to invite her for lunch. But now she tended to believe in his cooperation sincerity. "Okay, if you have any ideas, tell me first." Bradley said with a smile. For no reason, Bradley was particrly rxed when he was with Tracey. He rarely smiled before. Now he seemed to be cured by this woman and was unconsciously released. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Large kes of snow were swiftly falling, but the room was as warm as spring. Tracey''s voice was wonderful and mellifluous. Most of the time, Bradley was the one in charge. Everyone around him acted qua his subordinates. He was tired of this. Therefore, Tracey''s confident and independent look made his calm heart ripple. He did not interrupt her. At first, he believed that a woman in a business relied on either her family or her man. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But after meeting Tracey, he found he was was wrong. Tracey did not rely on anyone. She was herself. Not only did she have great judgment, but she had an executive ability that he hadcked in recent years. She was cut out for business. He said only one word, and she sketched out a general n in such a short time. Although it was not yet fully formed, adepts would apud it. "Mr. Gill, what do you think?" Tracey asked after talking for about 20 minutes. "Are you thirsty?" "What?" Tracey was still immersed in her great idea, and he suddenly asked if she was thirsty. "Don''t you have a dry throat after all that talk?" "Well, yes." "Have some water. The food will be served soon." "Mr. Gill, you weren''t kidding about what you said, were you?" Tracey felt a little uneasy, because he made noment on her idea. Seeing the change in her expression, Bradley chuckled. "Don''t worry, I have everything you said in my head. It''s just that I think we should eat first." "Okay." Tracey felt a bit hungry. She was wide awake and full of thoughts about the future. Although the food was delicious, Tracey finished eating in a hurry. "Mr. Gill, that''s the only reason I saw you today. Shouldn''t you be giving me an answer by now?" "Well, your idea''s good, but it''s perfect. I''ll send you a preliminary nter, and we''ll talk about it." "Well, I guess I can have your bank card number now. I already ate with you." Tracey did not forget the ruby. "Since we''re gonna work together, I''ll give you that ruby as a gift." He never took back what he gave away. Although fifteen million wasn''t much money to Tracey, she wasn''t used to epting gifts from strangers. "We don''t know if we''re gonna work together..." "Aren''t you going to work with me, President Xia?" "I didn''t say that." "Well, then I hope we make a good team. If you don''t want my gift, consider it a deposit." Bradley came up with another suggestion. Tracey''s eyes shed slightly. If she took the deposit, she wouldn''t t have to worry about him backing out. "Okay. Then I''m waiting for your n." Tracey was in an extremely high spirit. She couldn''t wait to promote her brand to the world. Bradley was right. It was gonna take her a long time to get what she wanted on her own, and working with him would help her a lot. "Mm." Bradley looked at the excited woman. He''d only seen that look on other women''s faces when he bought them clothes and purses. Tracey was more ambitious than the average woman. If she were a man, she''d be the king of the business world. She was born to be a businesswoman. It was ate start, but she had a promising future. Bradley paid for the meal. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t want to interrupt her excitement. He felt content when she was happy. He wanted so much to see her happy, and so much more to give her what she wanted. He couldn''t tell her how he felt now. If he forced her to be his woman, he would never see her smile again. "Let me take you home." Bradley walked out of the restaurant with Tracey and asked. A sudden gust of cold wind made Tracey shiver. She quickly got into Bradley''s car and told him her address. On the way back, she kept talking about her ideas. Bradley felt that he was crazy. He was infatuated with her beautiful voice. He seldom interrupted her in order to hear her voice more. All he did was respond simply to her questions. Suddenly, the car became quiet. He turned his head and saw that Tracey had already fallen asleep, and her face was red. Originally, he thought it was the heat that made her blush. But her sudden sleep made him realize something was wrong. He put his finger on her forehead. Sh*t, she was having a fever! Last night she stood by the window in her thin dress, trying to avoid being osted. The window was beyond the reach of the air conditioner. She sounded a little tired when he called her this morning. So she''d been struggling to keep her spirits up while talking to him? Bradley wondered if she knew she was a woman. She was sick but she didn''t go to the hospital. If he''d known she it, he wouldn''t have asked her toe. He felt upset at the thought of how excited she had been. "Sir, do you want to go to the hospital?" The driver felt a chill in the car, and his boss had a terrible look on his face. This was the look he usually got. The kind gentleman just now was just an illusion. The driver was kind of surprised. His boss actually made a change for Miss Xia. "No. Back to the vi." Bradley didn''t like hospitals. His vi was so big that it could keep a lot of people. He was kinky, so he always had a special doctor in his vi to treat women who had just slept with him. "Yes, sir." The driver made a U-turn and drove to Bradley''s vi. Bradley looked at the woman who was sitting on the chair. Her face was flushed and she looked a little tired. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Tracey was breathing hard, her chest heaving. She knew she was sick, but she didn''t tell Bradley about this. He touched her forehead again. It was as hot as a hard-boiled egg. Although the driver was driving at full speed, Bradley still felt that it was too slow. The driver could feel that his boss was in a bad mood. Every time his boss felt unhappy, someone was going down. He held the steering wheel tightly, hoping that he could see the sun tomorrow. After a sudden brake, the driver got out of the car and opened the door for Bradley. Tracey was still asleep. Bradley did not touch her except by touching her forehead. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was not that he didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare to. This woman was more attractive to him than he had imagined. He was afraid he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from f*cking her! The door had been opened, but the driver was afraid to carry Tracey. Bradley pulled his hands back when they were about to touch Tracey. He then took off his coat and wrapped it around her. After that, he carried her out of the car. Only he knew whether he did it because he didn''t want to touch her or because he was afraid she would feel chilly. He already knew what had happened between Renee and Tracey. The day after Renee said that Tracey was the person she hated the most, his man put the story between them on his desk. He''d killed a lot of people, so what Renee had done didn''t mean anything to him. He would not hate her because of this. Everyone had their own way of life, no one was entitled to judge on the choices of others. He didn''t hate Renee, but he felt sorry for Tracey, who had been tortured since childhood. Luckily, the torture made her brighter and greater. Of course, people wouldn''t know how much she had suffered when they saw her light. When he saw her in front of the window, his heart ached and he wanted to hold her in his arms. When he did pick her up, he knew she was as slim as he had imagined. He held her carefully in his strong arms, as if guarding a treasure. Renee was ying the piano on the second floor. She identally heard from the housekeeper that Bradley liked women who yed the piano. She just finished a song and got up to stretch. Standing by the window, she saw the tall maning back in a hurry. It was just that he had someone in his arms. It should be a woman. He was so rough during sex, but now he wrapped his coat around the woman in his arms to keep the snow from flying over her. There was a look of anxiety on his face. Renee clutched the curtains tightly. She had thought she was special to him because he had bought the ruby for her. Although he did not send it to her, she firmly believed that he bought it because she wanted it. She was okay with anyone having this ruby, except for Tracey. If she knew that Bradley bought this ruby for Tracey, she would probably jump off the second floor. Bradley covered Tracey with his coat, so no one knew who she was. However, it only made people more curious. The news of his return with a woman soon spread through the ears of every woman in the vi. Bradley directly took Tracey into his bedroom, which was the ce all women in the vi most wanted to go. He never had sex with women in his bedroom or slept in their rooms. Most of the time, he would go back to his bedroom after sex. Bradley had never cared for a woman like that. The housekeeper called a female doctor and asked her to go to Bradley''s bedroom. Bradley didn''t care if women got hurt having sex with him. He left directly, without even giving them a hug. "Fix her. She''s special." The housekeeper said to the doctor. He had worked for Bradley for many years, so he knew Bradley well. "What do you mean?" "Mr. Gill might be serious." The housekeeper thought of Bradley''s flustered and ruthless expression when he came back. The housekeeper had only seen Bradley like that once when he lost his best friend. This time, it was for a woman. This woman must be important to him. "I know." The doctor became serious. She thought that it might be a gunshot wound or something. When she reached Bradley''s bedroom in a hurry, she asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?" She had already prepared for the worst. Bradley''s voice rang out. "She''s having a fever. I think she''s caught a cold." "Huh?" The doctor was stunned. It was just a fever? Not a gunshot wound? "Come and get her fever down." Bradley''s ruthless voice sounded again. If she stood still any longer, he''d lose his temper. "Oh, okay." The doctor stepped to the bedside. "Sir, take a step back. I''ll diagnose her right now." Bradley was standing at the edge of the bed with a serious face, and it was stressing her out. He took a few steps back. The doctor took Tracey''s temperature expertly. "She has a fever from a cold. I''ll get her some medicine right away. Don''t worry, Sir." "Hurry up." "Yes." The doctor wiped the sweat from her forehead. Thank God it was just a fever! It was really not easy to be a doctor. She hurried off to prepare the medicine. The women in the vi had already gone crazy. "What? Mr. Gill carried a woman back? Are your sure?" "Yes, pretty sure!" Another woman replied. "I saw it with my own eyes." "Is that woman prettier than me? Mr. Gill never held me." "I don''t know. Mr. Gill wrapped her with his coat, for fear that she would feel cold. Is he serious about this woman?" "Impossible!" Renee, who had been silent, suddenly shouted. The surrounding women were all stunned. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Renee''s sudden roar made the other women unhappy. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you yelling? Did we just hit a nerve?" "I still remembered how arrogant you were. Mr. Gill''s only been sleeping with youtely, and he took you to the auction." "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t fall for him? Why are you so angry now? Tsk, tsk." All the women here were scheming. In the beginning, they came here for all sorts of reasons. Later, they all fell in love with the one man they shouldn''t have fallen in love with. Bradley never took away their freedom. As long as they wanted to, they could leave anytime. They came here for money, but they stayed here for Bradley. They knew he wouldn''t fall in love with them, but they wanted him. The good thing was, he wouldn''t be in love with anyone. He was fair to all women. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Some women who initially didn''t ept BDSM developed a taste for rough sex after sleeping with him. They didn''t leave because even if they did, they couldn''t find a man who could satisfy them in bed. These women all got along well with each other because he didn''t y favorites. If he fell in love with one of them, he''d upset the bnce. However, Renee still wished that he could fall for her. She had thought that she was special to him. But it turned out that she was wrong. At this moment, Tracey was still running a high fever. Tina drugged her when she was a kid and changed her constitution. She was more likely to get sick than others, and she took longer to heal. She caught a cold because she had been very busy and didn''t do any exercise recently. In addition, it was freezing cold. Adam knew about her constitution well, so he took care of her in every way. However, Adam was not here now. Tracey, who was used to his care, didn''t take her health seriously at all. Last night, she so upset that she stood by the window to calm down. At that time, she didn''t even realize the consequences. Bradley''d been keeping Tracey physically cool since she had the antipyretics. Again and again he put a cold towel on her face. But her fever didn''t go away. Instead, it kept getting worse. Her temperature actually went up. It was really dangerous. Bradley was so angry that he threw the towel on the ground. "Didn''t you say it was not a big deal? Why isn''t her fever down?" "Sir, this antipyretic is generally effective. I don''t know what''s going on here." The doctor was scared to tremble. "Cut the crap. I want her fever down now!" Even though Bradley was not a doctor, he knew how dangerous it was to have a fever this high. "The fever shot could do that, but it''s likely to have side effects. I don''t rmend it." "Then do something about it!" Bradley was like a mad lion. Last time, he had a high fever from an infected wound, and he survived without medication. But the little angel sleeping in the bed was so fragile. Before she fainted, she was happily talking to him. The image of that person leaving him many years ago appeared in his mind. Bradley was on the verge of rage. He would never let anyone he cared about die again. He turned around and took out a gun from under the pillow. The gun was pointed directly at the doctor''s head. He said with red eyes, "I don''t care what you do, just get her fever down." The doctor was so scared that her stethoscope fell to the ground. "Sir, rx. I''ll try my best." She wouldn''t use the fever shot unless she had to. She gave Tracey an LV. Tracey frowned slightly when the syringe pierced into her snow- white skin. Bradley stroked her furrowed brow. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt." Even though she couldn''t hear him, he tried tofort her. Maybe it was because he''d done so many bad things, he was really interested in Tracey, who was as pure as lily. He was drawn to her before he knew it. The doctor and the housekeeper looked at each other. Maybe Mr. Gill was really serious about this woman. Bradley kicked away the towel on the floor and went to the bathroom for a new one. He wet it with cold water and ced it on Tracey''s forehead. "Sir, it''s gettingte. We''ll take care of thisdy. Why don''t you go have some rest?" the housekeeper said. Mr. Gill could have left it to the servants. Bradley red at him, which silenced him. No one dared to offend Bradley. As the minutes ticked by, the doctor grew more anxious. If she couldn''t get thisdy''s fever down, she could die. "Knock, knock, knock..." Someone knocked on the door. "Who is it!" Bradley''s voice was full of coldness. Renee, who was outside the door, noticed that Bradley was in a terrible mood. "Master, it''s me, Renee. I heard you were in your room. I wonder if you need anything..." Renee bit her lip. He actually took that woman into his bedroom. Even the doctor was inside. Did he hurt that woman during sex? Perhaps he was not fully satisfied yet. Renee wanted to prove to the other women that she was different from them! "Get out!" Bradley roared furiously. What a stupid b*tch! "Master, I just..." Renee felt that Bradley seemed to be angrier, but she didn''t know what she had done wrong. "Brandon." Bradley looked at the housekeeper. "Sir, I''m here." "Shut her up," Bradley said coldly. Renee didn''t know she had angered him and what punishment was awaiting her. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Brandon came out with a sullen face. When the door was open, Renee saw a woman lying on the bed with an I.V. Bradley was putting a wet towel on her forehead. Renee had never seen him this nervous. If he hadn''t cared about that woman, he wouldn''t have looked so worried. She tried to see what the sleeping woman looked like, but Brandon was in the way. "Follow me!" he said with a serious face. Renee felt a bit uneasy. She followed him and left unwillingly. "Mr. Ellis, where are we going?" "Go over there and kneel for five hours before you leave!" Brandon pointed coldly to the snowy yard outside. Renee didn''t realize what she had done wrong. "Mr. Ellis, why are you doing this to me? What did I do?" "I told you the first day you were here, there are rules. Don''t y tricks." "Mr. Ellis, I didn''t y tricks. I just..." Renee wanted to deny, but she couldn''t. She was trying to prove that she was special to Bradley. That was why she knocked on the door and wanted to see who the woman was. "I don''t care. The thing is, you pissed Mr. Gill off. Since it''s your first time, I won''t give you a hard time. Get over there and get on your knees." Brandon said with no expression on his face. He had thought that Renee was different and she would not fall in love with Bradley. It seemed that he was wrong. All Bradley wanted was a tool to satisfy his sexual appetite. If the tool fell in love with him, it''d be greedier and want his response. Usually, Bradley was not gonna sleep with women were crazy about him again. He took Renee to the auction because he thought all she had was hate and she wouldn''t fall for him. Renee did not know she just did a terrible thing. "What if I say no?" She stared at Brandon. "Then please immediately move out of the vi and never show up again." Brandon had met a lot of women like her. They were afraid of Bradley at first, butter they fell in love with him and preferred to stay with him as a tool. "Move out?" Renee muttered. "Yes, if you want to stay, you have to obey the rules. If you can''t, please leave. Mr. Gill won''t stop you." If she left, she would not have to suffer anymore. However, she was not gonna see that man again. Without him, how could she avenge herself? "I won''t leave." Renee''s face changed when she thought of her revenge. She went straight to the courtyard and knelt down. As the housekeeper, Brandon hoped that Renee could leave. Bradley would not give her what she wanted. She was young, and she didn''t have to waste her time here. Brandon had reminded every woman who came to the vi for the first time of the rules. They would be happy to stay for money, and they would be miserable to stay for love. This time, he just gave Renee a p on the wrist. As a man who had worked for Bradley for so many years, he had many means of tormenting her to the point of death. He''d killed as many people as Bradley had. It was just he didn''t want to go back to his old life of bloodshed. He would try to dissuade women from falling in love with Bradley, but whether it would work was out of his hands. Renee knelt in the snow. The other women learned that and came to mock her. She did not say a word in the face of their taunts. The only thing in her mind was staying here. As time went by, Tracey''s fever had gone down a bit, but she was still running a fever. The doctor took her temperature and said, "Sir, thisdy''s constitution is a little strange. I think it''s necessary to give her a thorough examination." "Then what are you waiting for?" Bradley asked with anxiety. He was an ex-mobster, so he wouldn''t go to the hospital even if he was injured. His vi had an excellent health care system. The doctor was giving Tracey a thorough physical examination. Tracey was still unconscious. Luckily, the fever turned to a low-grade fever. Bradley stared at her and wondered if all women were so petite. Tracey was not short for a woman. It was just that Bradley was too tall and strong. "Sir, the results are in." "Tell me." "Thisdy''s physically different from most people under the influence of drugs." "Go on." Bradley was smoking a cigar. "She''s probably never gonna have kids. At present, she is sterile, and her cold could be worse than most. "Theoretically, no one''s born with this constitution. I think someone drugged her when she was a child and it slowly changed her constitution." "She can''t have kids..." Bradley muttered. "When is her fever gonna go down?" "Tomorrow morning, I guess. Her body''s designed to keep her fever down longer than normal. Don''t worry, this fever won''t affect her much." "That''s good. Off you go." Tracey heard a voiceing from outside the door while she was in a daze. It was about constitution, sterile, that sort of thing. She didn''t know who the voice belonged to, and soon she fell asleep again. She was sleeping quietly in a warm room, while Renee felt cold all over. Her knees seemed to have frozen, and she had lost all feeling in her body. Renee was covered from top to bottom with snow with a thickyer of frost on her eyshes. She was like a snowman. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at the heavy snow, she fell to the ground. It had only been two hours. After examining Tracey, the doctor came to treat Renee. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 "Girl, just stop dreaming. You''re bound to get hurt if you fall in love with Mr. Gill." The doctor sighed. "I want to see Mr. Gill. Can I?" Renee slowly regained consciousness. "I''m afraid he doesn''t have time for you. He''s taking care of thatdy." The doctor shivered at the thought of the gun. "Who is she?" Renee didn''t want to give up. Before Bradley brought that woman home, he treated all women the same. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I can''t answer you this question. I don''t know her. But I''m sure Mr. Gill is serious about her. You''d better leave here when you''re better. This is no ce for you." "No, I''m not leaving!" Renee grabbed her clothes tightly. She didn''t get what she wanted yet! "s..." The doctor did not speak again. Maybe she and Brandon were the only sane people here. Traceyy on the bed, feeling as if her body was on fire. It was already 10 o''clock in the evening. As usual, Adam called Tracey to say goodnight to her, but she wasn''t answering his call. He thought she was taking a shower. Half an hourter, however, she didn''t call him back or text him. This had never happened before. In the past, if she couldn''t answer his calls, she would have told him. For her safety, Adam called Jane. Jane said in a worried tone, "Mr. Xiao, Tracey hasn''te home yet. I tried calling her, but she''s not picking up." "She hasn''te home?" Adam couldn''t hold back his anxiety. Although Tracey was an adult, he was worried about her. "Yes, she hasn''t been back since she left for work this morning. Maybe she is working overtime, but it''s toote." Looking at the heavy snow, Jane felt anxious. "Did she say where she was going?" "No. She caught a coldst night, and she asked me for medicine before leaving." "Okay, I see. I''ll call her colleagues." Adam had a lot of thoughts in his mind. Did she pass out at thepany when she was working overtime alone? He called Set. He saved her number before he left, in case he couldn''t find Tracey. Set didn''t know it was Adam. "Hello." "Where are you now?" Adam asked directly. Set was shocked. "Pre- President Xiao, I''m at home now." "Where''s Tracey? Is she still in thepany?" Adam prayed to God that his guess was not true. "I thought you took her away." Set was a little surprised. "What? I''m in Europe!" Adam said coldly. Something unexpected must have happened. "President Xia was picked up in a Bentley around noon. We thought you were back." "Bentley? Was there anything strange about her today?" Adam didn''t dare to think too much about it. Although he believed in Tracey, he was afraid that something had happened to her. Set thought for a moment. Then, she told him about the auction thing and that Tracey had received flowers and a ruby. "Who sent her these things?" Adam was so angry that his blue veins bulged. He did not believe that a man would s to a woman for no reason. "I don''t know. President Xia threw the flowers away and told me not to worry. At noon, she said that she had an appointment and wouldn''te to thepany in the afternoon. Could something have happened to her?" Set became a little anxious. When she learned that Adam couldn''t reach Tracey, she had a bad feeling. "Do you remember that Bentley''s number?" Adam knew that he needed to calm down. Anxiety only made things worse. "No, but someone does. President Xiao, please wait a minute. I''ll call you back in one minute." "Okay." Adam directly hung up the phone. He didn''t want to waste any time. Set called Grace. Fortunately, Grace had a good memory. She read the license te number, so she must have remembered it. Set called Adam as soon as she got the number. "President Xiao, here is the te number..." "Thanks." Adam hung up the phone and made a phone call to a big shot in City A. "I need you to look into a car, now." "Mr. Xiao, what happened?" The man asked casually. "Cut the crap. I''ll give you the license te number. Get back to me as soon as you can." Adam was not in the mood for small talk. For him, Tracey''s safety was the most important. "Fine. What do you want to know?" "The owner''s identity where it went." Adam''s cold voice sounded. The anger in his voice was palpable, even over the phone. "Wait a minute." Hearing that, the man stopped joking. The waiting time was the hardest. Adam waited five minutes, but it felt like a century. He suddenly regretteding to Europe. If Tracey got hurt, he would never forgive himself! He walked back and forth over and over again. Even though it was almost 11:00 at night in City A, it was still afternoon in Paris. Adam irritably loosened his tie, as if a fire was burning in his heart. He wanted to see Tracey now. "Little bunny, please let me know you''re okay. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back." He''d bought a ticket home in five minutes. Five minutester, his phone rang. He picked it up without hesitation. "How''s it going?" "It''s a Bentley, and the owner is Bradley Gill. Adam, why are you investigating this guy?" Obviously, the man was a bit afraid of Bradley. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Adam had heard of Bradley, but he''d never dealt with him. Just like Caesar, Bradley got his start in the underworld. He quit the mob after he''d made his career big. Both he and Caesar were noww- abiding businessmen. Bradley and Caesar were enemies. Adam and Caesar were close because Caesar had helped him a lot before. Because of Caesar, Adam didn''t like Bradley. Bradley was described by the mob as a merciless and ferocious tiger. It was said that whoever offended him woulde to no good end. Plus, he loved to torture women during sex. Adam knew that a lot of rich people were kinky. It just bothered him so much that Tracey was taken away by this dangerous man. The fact that he was still holding his phone showed that he was calmer than most people, but the blue veins on the back of his hand revealed his nervousness. At this moment, Adam was like a lion on the verge of rage. He wanted to tear everything apart. "Where was that carst seen?" "I''ve got people checking the cameras. It''ll take some time. Adam, what''s going on? Bradley''s a handful. I suggest you not mess with him." "He messed with me! Archie, keep me posted if you know anything." "I see. Don''t be impulsive, Adam!" Before Archie Austin finished his words, Adam had hung up the phone. After knowing the man was Bradley, he quickly put on his coat and was about to leave. Nina just happened to enter his room. Seeing this, she asked, "What happened?" At this moment, Adam looked so cold that no one dared to approach him. The surrounding temperature seemed to be getting colder. In particr, his eyes were burning with anger. He was always serious and decent to outsiders, but now his tie was askew and his shirt had two buttons undone. He now looked more like a man with feelings than usual. He used to be a poker face, as if he didn''t care about anyone. "I''m going back to City A." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Now? Are you crazy? I made an appointment with the client. You want to stand him up?" Nina knew that Adam was a workaholic and had always ced priority on work stuff. He was definitely the most dedicated person, otherwise, she would not have appreciated him. Why would he want to leave now? "You''re here." "But he wants to see you. Didn''t we agree that you wouldn''t leave until it was done?" Nina reached out to stop him. Adam directly shook off her hand and said, "I have something urgent to attend to." "Is it about Tracey?" Nina''s intuition told her that it was not about hispany. Only Tracey could wrong-foot him. "Yes, so I have to go." Adam had packed up his important items in the shortest possible time. "She''s an adult. What can happen to her? Even if you''re leaving, you need to finish what you started. If the client can''t see you, our n is over! "Adam, you know what a loss that would be. Do you know how many people would kill for that opportunity? And you''re gonna give it up for a woman?" Nina looked at him as if she were looking at a madman. "She''s the one I love. It''s just a n, and we haven''t signed any contracts. It''s still not toote for you to change your partner." Adam stopped and looked at her coldly. "Adam, you don''t want this project? You don''t want the money? You don''t want to expand your business? There are many women in this world, but only one chance!" Nina originally thought Adam was one of her kind and that they would do anything to get what they wanted. How could he give up everything for a woman? Adam just took a deep look at her. "She''s the only one for me. Please get out of my way." "Sh*t! You must be crazy!" Nina shouted in disbelief when she saw him walking away. Adam didn''t stop at all. He couldn''t wait to put on a pair of wings so that he could fly to Tracey''s side now. He was indeed crazy. He went crazy the day he met Tracey. He was gonna be crazy about her all his life. Getting on the car, he had Bradley''s number tracked down and called him. "Sir, you''ve got a call." Brandon handed Bradley his phone. "Hello," Bradley said impatiently. Adam felt a bit relived. Thank God Bradley didn''t decline his call. "Bradley Gill?" Adam gritted his teeth and asked. "It''s me. What''s up?" Bradley sounded more arrogant. Most people were afraid to call him by the name, but this guy was different. "Is Tracey with you?" Adam came straight to the point. "Yes. Are you Adam Xiao?" Bradley figured out who this guy was. There was obvious anger in this man''s voice and he asked about Tracey. "I warn you. I won''t let you go if you hurt her!" "Haha. Mr. Xiao, guess what, I have a crush on her. From now on, she''s mine." Bradley never liked to exin. He had not slept with Tracey, but his words were misleading. "Your woman? Stop dreaming. How is she now? What did you do to her?" What worried Adam most now was Tracey''s safety. "She''s fine. She''s sleeping next to me. Mr. Xiao, how much would you sell her to me?" Bradley didn''t know why he was so interested in a woman whom he had only known for a short time. "What? She''s a human being! She can''t be sold!" "Mr. Xiao, you''re a businessman. Doesn''t everything have a price in your eyes, including people? Tracey is terrific. So, name a price. I won''t bargain." Bradley didn''t think Adam would give up money for a woman. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 On the one hand, Adam was worried that something would happen to Tracey. On the other hand, he was driven crazy by Bradley''s attitude. Tracey was the apple of his eye. How dare Bradly put a prize on her! "She''s my priceless treasure. Bradley, I''ll give you thest chance. Let go of her now, and this is over. Otherwise, I''ll deal with you hard!" Adam did not want to get mixed up with gangsters. Most of them were ouws, and Bradley was more of a gangster than a gangster. He''d walked over a million dead bodies to get here "Thest person who threatened me is dead. Adam, bring it on." Bradley hung up the phone directly. Adam called him again, but his phone was off. "Sh*t!" Adam was both anxious and angry. He was wondering if Bradley did something nasty to Tracey, like rape. The idea stuck in him like a dagger He wouldn''t mind if Tracey was just forced to sleep with another man. The point was, Bradley was a pervert. No woman could have sex with him without getting hurt. If he hadn''te to Europe, nothing would have happened. Adam kept ming himself. It was all his fault. He wasn''t there for Tracey when she needed him the most. It would take him more than ten hours to get back to City A, but he could not wait any longer. Barbarism must not be met with barbarism. Therefore, he called Caesar. At this time, Caesar was holding Rose in his arms. She was drunk and he thought he was so gonna get lucky. Suddenly, his phone rang! The first time, he ignored it. The second time, he declined it. The third time, he gave in. Because the caller was Adam, Rose''s cousin. "If you''re just gonna talk to me about unimportant things, we''re done." Caesar said in an unpleasant tome. "Caesar, Tracey was taken away by Bradley. I''m in Europe now, and I''m on the way to airport. I''m afraid he will hurt Tracey..." Adam''s painful voice sounded. It was the first time that Caesar had felt Adam''s panic. Adam was always the calmest to outsiders, but now his voice was filled with fear, tension, and anxiety. Adam''s mind was in a mess now. He hated himself for not being able to save Tracey right away. "Calm down. Tell me what happened. Why would Bradley take Tracey away?" Caesar put the sex thing aside. Even if Adam was not Rose''s cousin, Caesar''d help him because they were friends. Adam loved Tracey as much as Caesar loved Rose. They both knew what it felt like to lose someone they loved. Adam quickly told him everything. Caesar said decisively, "Okay, I see. I''ll find a way to save her now. Bradley''s not a mobster anymore, so he probably wouldn''t do anything illegal. Things may not be as bad as you think." "Well, I''ll be at the airport soon. Caesar, you know, Tracey is the only woman I love. I can''t live without her. "You are the only one I can trust now. You must save her! Please!" Adam had never been so humble. "Don''t worry. I will. She''ll be fine." Caesar hung up the phone. Rose was still sleeping soundly. He sighed, bent down to carry her into the bedroom, covered her with a quilt, and kissed her on the forehead. "Rose, wait for me." Then, he turned around and left. After making a few calls, he saw a lot of men waiting downstairs. "Sir, where are we going?" "Calrence Manor." Everyone knew who was living there. Caesar''s driver was confused. Was Mr. Peterson bringing so many people to after Mr. Gill? It didn''t make sense, though. Neither of them were gangsters anymore. Caesar expertly loaded the pistol and put it in his pocket. The driver was stunned. It seemed that he was right! Half an hourter, a group of uninvited guests arrived at Calrence Manor. Bradnon hurried upstairs. "Sir, Mr. Peterson is here." "What is he doing here?" Bradley snorted. He and Caesar might not have faced each other head on, but they were enemies. "He said he was here to see you." Brandon wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He knew very well it was just an excuse. How could Caesar kindly visit his enemy in the middle of the night? Bradley looked at Tracey, who was still sleeping. Perhaps it was because of her. "Just tell him I''m not gonna see him." "Well... I''m afraid it won''t work. He said if you refused to see you, he''d see you his way. Sir, you know how crazy this guy is..." "Alright, alright. I''ll see him." Bradley scratched his head. If he was a tiger to the mob, Caesar was a coyote, who wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted! Although he was not afraid of Caesar, he didn''t want to get himself in trouble. Brandon hurriedly went downstairs and opened the door. Eight ck business cars came in the vi. Bradley asked, "Mr. Peterson, what do you mean by bringing so many people here? I don''t remember offending you in any way." A dozen people dressed in ck showed up in the courtyard. They were Bradley''s men. Caesar''s men came out of the cars. The huge yard was suddenly full of people. It was like there''d be a shootout the next second. Brandon didn''t want a fight. He wanted a peaceful life. Caesar''s face was as cold as ice. "Bradley, I''m sorry to bother you at this hour. I came here for a friend." Bradley did not expect Adam to be Caesar''s friend. It was quite surprising. "Oh? Who your friend is?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It doesn''t matter. Tracey is here, right? Bradley, she''s not your woman and it''s against thew for you to imprison her." "Against thew? That''s funnying from you." "Bradley, I don''t have much patience. What''s it gonna take for you to let her go?¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Caesar hated getting involved in other people''s rtionships. Just because he agreed to help Adam didn''t mean he was happy to do it. If Bradley turned him down, he couldn''t promise he wouldn''t do anything crazy. "Wow, that''s very generous of you. But as I recall, you already had a woman in your life. Why do you want Tracey?" The woman Bradley was referring to was Rose. Her story with Caesar was well known in the underworld. For her sake, Caesar forbade any other woman to approach him. The mob used to tease him about it. "Tracey is my friend''s woman." Caesar thought of how much Rose cared about Tracey. Although it was mainly because of Adam, Rose really admired her. Rose would never let him go if he couldn''t get Tracey out of here. He had done a lot to get Rose to stop hating him so much before. If he screwed this up, she might never speak to him again. So, whether it was for Adam or Rose, he was taking Tracey with him. It might have a bearing on his happiness! He didn''t want any women, except for Rose, who used to make him feel so good in bed. For the sake of his p*nis, he was gonna get Tracey out any way he could. Maybe Rose would be delighted and throw herself to him when she knew this! That was really exciting. When the atmosphere was extremely tense, Caesar, who had always been as cold as ice, gave a slight smile. He was actually smiling! Apparently, he was absent-minded. Bradley frowned. "Is what I said that funny?" He felt Caesar was provoking him. Caesar quickly put on a serious face. What was wrong with him? In the past, he''d have been shot through the head if he had been distracted during a confrontation with his enemy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Who the hell your so-called friend is?" Bradley was very unhappy. He thought Caesar was looking down on him. "He''s my future cousin-inw. Mr. Gill, we''ve never had a problem, and I don''t want to fight you. "You give up on this woman, and I''ll give you anything I can." Caesar''d got his old cold face back. "What if I say no? I''m interested in Tracey, and I want her." Bradley was kind of difficult. At first, he asked Tracey out out out of curiosity and interest, not love or affection. After talking to her, he found her interesting and special. When she smiled, he felt like the whole world was lit up. He couldn''t help but want to protect her smile. He was even afraid that his blood- stained hands would dirty her. He didn''t mean to hurt her at all. He wanted to sleep with her, but he didn''t think he deserved it. The only reason he brought her back to his vi was that she had a high fever. He didn''t do anything to her but take care of her. Did he do anything wrong? If not, then why did Adam talk to him in such a hostile tone? Adam even threatened him! Actually, he looked down upon Adam. He thought Adam was a loser who couldn''t even protect his woman. If Tracey had passed out in front of another man, it was hard to tell what would have happened to her. Bradley deliberately said something to mislead Adam because Adam questioned him what he had done to Tracey instead of reflecting on himself. He never intended to have sex with Tracey on this day. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t, because Tracey had been in aa with a high fever. What made him angrier was Caesar''s arrival. As a rebellious man, he was not gonnapromise. "Mr. Gill, she''s taken. Even if you keep her with you, she won''t be yours. Why don''t you let her go so that we can be friends?" Hearing that, everyone present was stunned. In the underworld, Caesar was known for his arrogance and ferocity. He never offered to be friends with anyone. If he made an alliance with Bradley, it would be a great thing for both of their men! To their enemies, however, it was a disaster. Their alliance carried all before it. Bradley''s arrogance was no less than Caesar''s. "Mr. Peterson, I''ve always wanted to be your friend, but it shouldn''t be because of a woman." "Do you really have to do this? Are you sure you don''t want a peaceful resolution?" Caesar asked coldly. "Youe into my house with a bunch of people, and you ask me if I don''t want a peaceful solution? Mr. Peterson, do you think I''m a push over?" Bradley suddenly took out his gun, and so did everyone around Caesar. "Bang!" The gunshot disturbed the quiet snowy night. Every woman in this vi was awakened. Many of them jumped up from their beds in fear. They knew that Bradley was in the underworld before. Did his enemiese after him? The frightened women put on their clothes and came out to see what had happened. Tracey, who had been unconscious, was also awakened by this gunshot. Her high fever had gone down to a low fever. Opening her eyes, she looked around and found that it was a strange room. "Where am I?" She got up in a daze and walked to the window. It was a strange vi. There were a lot of people in ck in the courtyard. It was like a gunfight movie. The man stood in front of Bradley was Caesar. An uneasy feeling spread through her, and she hurried downstairs. After Bradley fired a shot into the air, Caesar said word by word, "You asked for it. I already gave you a chance!" "Back to you!" "Well, you know what? One way or another, I''m taking her." "We''ll see!" "Stop!" Just as the two sides were about to go to war, a weak female voice sounded. Bradley''s women all looked toward the source of the sound. They were extremely curious about Tracey. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 The heavy snow showed no sign of stopping. In the tense atmosphere, people didn''t even dare to breathe. Bradley''s women were afraid there was gonna be a shootout. They didn''t want to die! They heard that gangsters were cruel. Would they torture them? While these women were having random thoughts, Renee came out with her sore legs. She wondered if Caesar came here for that mysterious woman. She really wanted to know who she was. Quitting the mob wasn''t easy, and Bradley had spent a lot of time on this. Was he really gonna let his efforts be in vain just for a woman? Renee desperately wanted to know who the woman was. When everyone was holding their breath, she heard a familiar voice. "Stop." With that, a woman slowly came out of the room. When Renee saw her face, her eyes opened wide in shock. Tracey?! D*mn it! It was Tracey! Tracey seemed to be very weak. Her throat was dry from the fever and theck of water. She was wiped out, her mind was in a whirl. It took all her strength to walk down the stairs, so she walked slowly. Looking at her tired and haggard face, Caesar thought that Bradley had hurt her. "What happened?" He tried to approach Tracey, but Bradley stepped forward and stood in front of him. "Go back and have some rest. It''s freezing cold." Bradley''s voice was full of concern, so were his eyes. His women had never seen him so concerned about anyone. Some of them had already recognized Tracey, and some of them were still whispering about who Tracey was. "Thank you, Mr. Gill." Tracey remembered that she fell asleep in his car on the way home. It should be his vi. But why was Caesar here? She didn''t know what had happened between them. "What? You thank him? Tracey, if I''d known you were here of your own free will, I wouldn''t save you." Caesar didn''t know what Tracey had gone through. He was a bit mad at her because he thought she cheated on Adam with Bradley. "You came here to save me? Why?" Tracey was confused. "Adam can''t reach you, and he''s going crazy. He''s still in Europe, so he asked me to get you out of here." "I brought all these people here to save you, but it seems like you don''t need it at all!" Caesar was extremely angry. Tracey was not the woman he loved, so he didn''t care if she was a two-timer. He turned around angrily and was about to leave. He wondered if Rose was still drunk. "Mr. Peterson, you..." Tracey thought Caesar might have misunderstood her, so she tried to catch up with him and exin. But the snow was so slippery that she fell down the steps. It happened so fast that even Bradley failed to give her a hand. Tracey rolled down the cold steps at Caesar''s feet. "Mr. Peterson, it''s not what you think." She thought it was her showing up at Bradley''s vi in the middle of the night that gave Caesar the wrong idea. In fact, Caesar thought she was weak because she had slept with Bradley. Shen even thanked him after being sexually abused. It was really a disgrace to Adam! While Adam was frantic in Europe, she was under another man! "Caesar, you misunderstood her." Bradley said. He rushed to Tracey and helped her up. Bradley knew what Caesar was thinking. "I was taking her home from work, but she passed out in my car and had a fever." "I brought her back to my vi for treatment. She had been in aa until just now." Bradley could have destroyed Tracey''s rtionship with Adam by not exining. But the moment she fell down, he changed his mind. He didn''t want to hurt her. In order not to see her sadness, he told Caesar the whole story. Only then did Caesar turn back to look at Tracey. She did look like a patient. He didn''t know how to apologize, so he urged, "Come with me, or Adam''s gonna lose his mind." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Adam must have called me when I was unconscious. D*mn it, I didn''t expect the cold to be so serious." Tracey''s face was full of regret. She could even imagine how anxious Adam was. Seeing this, Caesar finally believed that she was innocent. "He should be on a ne right now. Let''s go. Tracey didn''t expect that Adam woulde back in advance for her. It was all her fault! She should have gone to the hospital. "Okay." She decided to leave with Caesar. Bradley didn''t stop her, because he didn''t have a right to do so. "Brandon, go get Miss Xia''s stuff." "Yes, Sir." Brandon hurriedly went upstairs to get Tracey''s coat and purse. Bradley took the overcoat and put it on her. "The doctor said your constitution was different from that of ordinary people. She did a lot to get your fever down. "If you catch a cold again, be sure to see a doctor in time. You''d have been in danger if you passed out anywhere else." The way he reminded Tracey so seriously shocked his women. So, this cruel man actually had such a soft side? No, they must be hallucinating. "Thank you, Mr. Gill. Bye." Tracey politely said goodbye. She didn''t know what Bradley had done for her at all. Bradley watched her get in Caesar''s car. Even when the car was out of his sight, he was still looking in the direction she was going. "Sir, let''s get inside. It''s cold." Seeing Bradley''s expression, Brandon felt a little sorry for him. Mr. Gill finally had a crush on someone, but that woman seemed to be unavable. What a doomed love! Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Tracey was sitting in Caesar''s car. She wanted to say something, but his expressionless face shut her up. Now that Adam was on his way back, she had better wait until she saw him to exin everything. Caesar sat in the car like an ice sculpture. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word. Tracey closed her eyes to rest, because she was very unwell. Caesar was thinking about Bradley, who seemed a little off. Bradley had never been so gentle with a woman. But from Tracey''s reaction, he did nothing to her. Then why did he provoke Adam on purpose? Confused, Caesar didn''t send Tracey to her home, but took her to Rose''s ce. When he got off the car, he found that Tracey had passed out again. He touched her forehead and found it hot. She was still having a fever. "Go to the hospital." Only then did he remember what Bradley had said about her condition. He didn''t notice she wasn''t feeling well because she wasn''t his woman. If she were Rose, he would have known she was having a fever in the first ce. He and Adam were the same. They were only gentle with the women they loved. Tracey was sent to the hospital. Although it was just a low fever, she was in aa. For the first time in Caesar''s life, he took care of a woman other than Rose. He sat on the sofa for a whole night, thinking about his Rose. He wondered if she had woken up. The next morning, Tracey''s fever finally broke, but she still didn''t wake up. The first thing Adam did when he got off the ne was to call Caesar. This was probably the worst flight he''d ever been on. All he did was worry about Tracey. The moment hended, he turned on his phone. "How''s it going?" "She''s fine. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you at the hospital." Caesar knew how anxious Adam was, so he just told him toe to the hospital. Adam rushed to the hospital in a hurry. When he saw the woman on the hospital bed, he rushed to her like a wolf. "Don''t worry, Bradley did nothing to her. She had a fever, so Bradley brought her to his vi to treat her. I''ve already checked. No wounds, no signs of rape." Caesar was afraid that Bradley was lying. What if he was crazy enough to rape Tracey while she was unconscious? Therefore, Caesar asked a doctor to check Tracey. After making sure she was unharmed, he was relieved. If she''d been raped, Adam''d definitely go mad. "Why was she with Bradley?" "I don''t know. Before I saw her, she had been in aa. I suggest you talk to her when she wakes up. "I''m a little tired, so I''ll leave it to you. Bye." Caesar picked up his coat and was about to leave. "Caesar, thank you." Adam was really grateful for Caesar''s help. If it weren''t for him, Bradley probably wouldn''t have let Tracey go so easily. "That''s what I should do. Take good care of her." Then Caesar left. The sleeping woman in the bed seemed to be awakened by Adam''s arrival. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Adam. His hair was messy, and he lookedpletely exhausted. "Adam, is this you? Am I dreaming?" She asked in a cracked voice. "It''s me. I''m sorry, Tracey. I didn''t take good care of you." Adam held her in his arms and buried his face in her neck. She was hurt by his stubble. She couldn''t believe how messed up he''d be for her. "Adam, it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you where I went. I''m sorry to make you worry." She hugged him back. "How did you get involved with Bradley? You even got into his car. Don''t you know he is a pervert?" He tightly held her in his arms, for fear that she would disappear again. "Adam, I want to work with him to develop the European market. "He didn''t do anything to me. We''ve reached a preliminary agreement. But I passed out when he was taking me home." "I don''t care. You are never to see him again. I don''t want to experience this again." Adam''s words were full of distress. "I''m sorry, Adam. It won''t happen again." She just didn''t expect that her illness would be so serious. "Don''t say sorry to me. You should me me for not staying by your side. I''m not going anywhere again, Tracey. I''ll just be there for you." Adam beat himself up over this. Seeing this, Tracey immediately changed the subject. "Adam, I''m so thirsty. Please get me some water." Her throat felt dry and constricted. "Okay." He hurried to get her a cup of water. Looking at his back, she felt warmed. Caesar drove to Rose''s vi and brought her favorite porridge. Although this woman was always two-faced, he knew that her taste hadn''t changed at all. Surprisingly, she was still sound asleep. Maybe it was because she drank too muchst night and she was used to sleeping in. Putting the porridge aside, he took off his coat. He was really tired after staying up all night. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He knew Rose didn''t like him sleeping in her bed without a bath, so he went to the bathroom first. Rose was woken up by the sound of water. The moment she woke up, she saw the strong man with a bath towel on the waist. There were drops of water on his muscr chest. This man was as hot as the best male model. The wheat-colored skin, the pectorals, the abs... Every part of him was tempting her! She even wondered if she was dreaming. "Good morning, Rose." He walked up to her and gave her a kiss. Maybe it was the hangover, maybe he was too hot, she forgot to push him away. It was supposed to be a gentle, quick kiss, but herck of refusal allowed him to turn it into a French kiss. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Having experienced what it was like to lose Tracey, Adam valued the time he had with her more than ever. All thoughts of her burst forth in an instant. He looked after her with all his heart, and did not even notice that he had a beard. Tracey sat on the bed, drinking porridge. He looked at her without blinking, for fear that she would disappear in the next second. ''Adam, don''t look at me like that. I-1 feel shy." Tracey blushed when he stared at her with such affectionate eyes. "Well, you can just focus on the porridge." Adam''s nervousness and anxiety all disappeared at this moment. He even wanted to spend the rest of his life watching her. She thought he must have eaten nothing, so she gave him a spoonful of porridge. "You wanna try it?" "I''m good. Enjoy it yourself. You finally got your fever down, and I don''t want you to have a stomach attack." Adam wouldn''t rest until she''d finished her porridge. Tracey had no choice but to finish it alone. "Adam, I''m done. Now you can go eat." "Okay." Adam wolfed down a sandwich, not knowing whether it was good or not. "Adam, I''m all right. Let''s go home." Tracey felt better now. Her fever had subsided, and there was nothing physically wrong with her. Adam had Lance run a full workup on her. Then he checked her out when he heard Lance said she was fine. Lance waved to Adam. "Come here. I want to talk to you." Adam thought Lance was going to tell him about Tracey, so he hurried over to him. As soon as he went out, he heard the click of a camera. He frowned and found Lance as happy as a child. "I once again saw you in a mess. Haha, I''m gonna tweet it." Tracey shook her head helplessly when she heard Lance''s excited voice. Was Lance really Caesar''s brother? Why were they so different? Caesar was cold and quiet, Lance was warm and talked all the time. She first came here because Adam was hurt. The first thing Lance did was not treating him, but tweet about his injuries. "Lance, you want to pick a fight?" Adam just needed someone to be his punching bag. "Too bad I have a meeting. Your little bunny''s fine. Get the pills from the head nurse and take her home." Even though Tracey couldn''t see Lance''s face, she could imagine it. He must look like he needed a spanking. If she were Adam, she would definitely beat him up. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lance left soon, and Adam didn''t go after him. He turned and walked over to Tracey. "Little bunny, let''s go home." "Okay." Tracey put on her coat. When she was about to get out of bed and wear shoes, Adam stopped her. "I''ll do it." He knelt on the ground to put shoes on her, making her feel a bit embarrassed. "Adam, you don''t have to do this. I can handle it myself." "Little bunny, I just want to do something for you." This separation made him care about her even more. What should he do if something had happened to her? Thank God she was fine. Tracey felt a little helpless. "Fine." After putting her shoes on, he picked her up. She sighed. "Adam, I''m not that weak." "But I want to carry you." She could only obediently put her arms around his neck and let him carry her into the car. Lying in the familiar arms, she felt safe and warm. "Adam, you came back in advance. What about your project?" "I''ve already made it clear to Nina and advised her to get a new partner. I''ll stay with you in City A from now on. I won''t go anywhere," he said honestly. "I''m really fine. I didn''t go to the hospital because I thought it was just a cold. I won''t worry about you again. "I don''t want you to give up the European market for me! That''s a huge loss!" Even Tracey wanted the European market, let alone Adam. A million people wanted this opportunity, and he gave it up. Tracey had always been afraid she was gonna get in the way of his career. She didn''t want him to make a choice between her and his career, because she didn''t think their rtionship would change as his career progressed. "Career, wealth and power are not as important as you, Tracey. All I want is you. You just need to stay with me." Adam gently rubbed her head. He''d given up on the European market, but he still had more money than he could spend. He didn''t want to sacrifice time with her to make money. The point was, she was just too charming. Every time he was not around, some guy approached her. Last time, it was Wilson. This time, it was Bradley. Unlike Wilson, Bradley was extremely dangerous. "Adam, I''m no longer a child. I know what I''m doing and I will definitely take my health seriously. You can''t give up what you..." Before she could finish, Adam bent over to kiss her on the lips and shut her up. Actually, Tracey missed Adam as much as he missed her. Therefore, she kissed him back and deepened the kiss. Adam tightly held her in his arms. He wondered why she attracted him so much that he did not want to leave her for a moment. When he knew she was in danger, he felt that his soul was taken. As the kiss ended, he put his hand on her forehead. "Tracey, there''s nothing like you in the world. You''re my first priority, so don''t push me away, okay? I want to take care of you." Could Tracey say no to such a sweet man? She could only nod. "Okay." Since it was his decision, she would not try to persuade him again. She should respect his choice. Moreover, it really touched her that he did so much for her. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 These days, Adam never left Tracey''s side. Not only did he not go to work himself, but he would not let her go. He insisted that she should stay at home to rest. She lost weight every time she got sick, so he had Jane make her a bunch of supplements. "Adam, it was just a cold. I''m fine now." Tracey smiled helplessly. She''d got a lot of work to do. "Jane told me that you worked overtime every day when I was gone. You know you have poor health and you''re still doing it. Are you trying to make me worry?" Adam said seriously. "Adam, I just wanted to get all my work done before you got back so I could spend time with you." Tracey pulled his sleeve and said. "I''m not against you working, but I am against you working overtime. Even if you don''t want to depend on me, you won''t have to work with your annual stock dividend." Adam just couldn''t understand why she had to work so hard. He felt sorry for her. Tracey acted like a spoiled child. "Adam, you know how stubborn I am. I like being dependent. I''m really feeling better. Can you just let me go to work tomorrow?" To prove that, she made a special turn in front of him. Seeing this, he thought of the little girl in a white dress many years ago. At that time, she asked him after making a turn, "Do you like my dress?" There was really nothing he could do about her. "D*mn it. Why can''t you stay home and be raised by your husband like other women?" "That''s because I''ve been through things they haven''t. I know I have to survive on my own." "Although I was born in a rich and powerful family, I''ve suffered like no one else has. I''vee this far from nothing, and I''m used to being hard on myself." Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Adam pulled her into his arms. "Little bunny, I''m sorry. I wasn''t there for you when you were having the hardest time." "Adam, it''s fine. I have never med anyone. I thought about killing myself, but I didn''t." "In the past, Iined every day that other people were doing better than me, but now I''m d I had a hard time." "The wheel of fortune will swing round again. What doesn''t kill me makes me strong. Don''t you like me because I''m different from other women?" "You... I can''t outargue you. Yes, I love you so much because you''re special." Adam held her tightly. "Adam, can I go to work tomorrow?" That was her purpose. He touched the tip of her nose and said, "Fine. But what reward do I have?" She threw herself into his arms, put her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips. "This is the reward." "I want more!" His eyes became darker. They hadn''t had sex in a long time. When he was in Paris, he had to jerk off every time he flirted with her on the phone. He hadn''t slept with her these days because she just got out of the hospital, but since she said she was fine, then... He carried her upstairs and said, "Jane, dinner can wait tonight." "Okay, Mr. Xiao." Jane winked at him. She knew how important sex was to young couple. Tracey blushed and hid in his arms. "Jane must know what we are going to do." Looking at her, his smile widened. "So what? We sleep in the same bed together every day. Do you think she is a fool?" "You''re right. Maybe I''m the fool." "Little fool." Adam smiled and put her on the bed. "Now that you say you''re well, let me examine you." "No, you''re a bad doctor." She intended to climb away, but he grabbed her ankle. "Little bunny, even if I''m a bad doctor, you are my only patient." Adam caught her back. Tracey giggled, and then she thought of something. "By the way, there''s one thing I want to tell you." "What''s it?" Adam stood by the bed and looked down at her. His eyes were full of lust. Tracey tilted her head and said, "When I was having a high fever in Bradley''s vi, I seemed to have heard something. It was about constitution and sterile. I was in a daze, so I don''t know if they were talking about me." Hearing that, the lust in Adam''s eyes faded away instantly. He thought of how much Tracey wanted a child. It would be a blow to her if she knew the truth. Lance said he could try medicine to change her constitution. It was a long shot, but Adam was still hoping for a miracle. Therefore, he had been hiding it from Tracey. "This can''t be about you. You need to stop thinking about this!" Adam immediately regained composure. "But Adam... Why don''t I skip work tomorrow, and youe with me to the hospital for a checkup? We''ve been together for months, and I just can''t get pregnant." "Edgar was forty, and he still got Ruth pregnant. I always felt like it was on me." "Idiot. Didn''t Lance give you an examination? He said you were fine." "But he''s not a gynecologist. I''d like to go to the gynecological hospital for a thorough examination." "I said you were fine!" Adam suddenly got excited. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Adam, it''s just an examination. Rx." "We get separated all the time. It''s understandable that you''re not pregnant." "If you went to a women''s hospital, people might wonder about my sperm motility... You can''t do this. If Lance knew it, he''d tweet it!" In order to make Tracey give up this idea, Adam even threw away his manhood. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Tracey thought he had a point. Thest thing a man wanted was to be questioned about his fertility. Her going to the gynecologist could be bad for his reputation. "Well, fine. I''m not going to the hospital." "You''re so young. We''ll have kids sooner orter. Don''t be anxious, okay?" Adam''s back was covered with cold sweat. "Okay." Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s my girl. This conversation is ruining the moment. How are you gonna make it up to me?" "Honey, let me undress you, shall I?" Tracey put the kid thing aside and gave a charming smile. "Go ahead." Adam stretched out his arms. Tracey knelt on the bed and unbuttoned his buttons one by one. His fair skin was exposed bit by bit. Adam was white among men, but he was not weak at all. Hidden in his shirt were strong muscles. Though she had seen him naked countless times, she was still amazed by his body. She slowly touched his muscles. He couldn''t take it anymore. He justid her down on the bed and whispered in her ear, "Tracey, I miss you. I really do." "I know, I miss you too." kissed and touched Things were heating up. They each other like crazy. The room was soon filled with ambiguous gasps and groans. The next morning, Adam took Tracey to work. "I''ll pick you up after work." "Okay." Everything was going back to the way it had been, as if Adam had never left. Tracey still felt a bit sorry for him for giving up on the European market. Adam was determined, so she could just let it go. Neither of them mentioned Bradley, nor did they talk about the European market again. When Tracey returned to thepany, her employees came to see her. "President Xia, how are you?" Adam wasn''t the only one who was worried about Tracey that night. Set was up all night too. She couldn''t do anything but pray for Tracey. It wasn''t until Tracey called her and said she was fine that she was relived. Tracey came to thepany this day. Set was still worried about her. She kept looking at Tracey with concern. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t worry, I just had a cold. I''m fin now, and I can have the papers I need to sign now." Tracey went into working mode as fast as she could. "Yes, President Xia." After making sure Tracey was fine, everyone felt reassured. Tracey nned to spend the morning finishing up these days'' work and the afternoon designing Candy''s jewelry. She already got Bradley''s bank card number through Caesar. She had fifteen million transferred to Bradley as soon as she arrived at the office. She didn''t want to owe anyone but Adam. At three o''clock in the afternoon, an uninvited guest arrived at herpany. She was working on a design when she got a call. "Hello." "President Xia, a youngdy wants to see you, but she doesn''t have an appointment. She said you would see her if you knew her name." "What''s her name?" "Nina Austin." The receptionist didn''t know who Nina was. She just thought she was noble and probably a friend of President Xia. "Take Ms. Austin to my office." Tracey hung up the phone. "Okay." The receptionist thought Ms. Austin must be as strong a woman as President Xia was. "Ms. Austin, pleasee with me." "Thank you." Nina thanked her and followed her to the elevator. It was her first time here. This company was decorated in a very unique style. Everyone here was full of energy. It seemed that Sun was indeed promising. It was growing like a young and vigorous sapling. "Ms. Austin, you''re a friend of President Xia, right?" the receptionist asked with a smile. "What makes you think that?" Nina was a little surprised. Did she look friendly? She didn''t think so. "Because you''re both strong women, and you don''t look like President Xia''s enemy." Nina asked curiously, "You respect Tracey very much, don''t you?" "Of course. She''s really terrific. She should be younger than me, but she''s my idol. "To tell you the truth, when I first joined thepany, I was a little skeptical of her ability, because she hadn''t graduated yet. "I thought she was just some rich kid living off her family. Butter, I knew I was wrong. She made it this far on her own. "Despite her apparent indifference, she is a very polite person. She never looks down upon us. Tve seen her helping out with the garbage cans for the cleaningdy, picking up stuff for the guys at work. "She never asks her staff to work overtime, but she works overtime every day. She even got sick because of it. "She''s so dutiful. Everyone in thepany likes her." The receptionist talked about with shining eyes. Nina knew that no one would speak ill of their bosses in public, but the receptionist seemed to be sincere. Her eyes were full of admiration for Tracey. "I''m sorry, Ms. Austin. I talk too much." The receptionist felt that she crossed the line. Although Ms. Austin was President Xia''s friend, she shouldn''t have said so much. "It doesn''t matter, I understand." Nina thought of her employees. Most of them looked at her with fear in their eyes. Though they worshiped her, they feared her more. In their eyes, she was Satan. Tracey, however, was Santa to her staff. Nina felt that she should learn from Tracey in this respect. She was good at learning and observing, or she wouldn''t have been where she was. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 "Ding." The elevator door opened. The receptionist led Nina to Tracey''s office and politely knocked on the door. "President Xia, Ms. Austin is here." "Come in." Tracey''s voice came from inside. "Ms. Austin, pleasee in." Nina entered Tracey''s office. To her surprise, Tracey seemed to be drawing. "I thought you were working. Turns out you''re drawing," she said in an ironic tone. Tracey did not mind her sarcasm. She cared less about what other people thought. After coloring, she put down the brush. "Ms. Austin, nice to meet you." She got up and wiped her hands with a wet towel. Nina walked towards her. "President Xia, actually, I learned a little about drawing. Can I have a look of it?¡± She really wanted to see Tracey''s work. After all, she had already regarded Tracey as her rival in love. She wanted topare with Tracey in all aspects. Tracey did not intend to show it to her, even though this drawing was notmercial and would only be used to design jewelry for Candy. For designers, sketches were precious. Many designers got themselves in trouble because their drawings were leaked before the products were released. Tracey covered the drawing with a nk sheet of paper. "I''m sorry. It''s a trade secret." Nina felt a little ufortable. "I hear you''re also a fashion designer. That''s a new design you were working on, right? But didn''t Adam hire you the best design team from America?" "Are the best designers not able to meet your needs so you have to draw it yourself? Looks like business really wasted your talent for design." Nina''s words were full of sarcasm. Tracey was a bit unhappy. Did Ninae here just to judge her? Why did she call Adam by the name? Shouldn''t she call him Mr. Xiao? If Tracey didn''t have a firm trust in Adam, she might have suspected that Nina had an affair with Adam. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nina already provoked Tracey once in Paris, and now she was doing it again. Tracey believed in Adam, but she hated it when Nina mentioned him so intimately. "Ms. Austin, you didn''te all the way from Paris to make fun of me, did you? If yes, I''ll have someone make you a cup of coffee so you can talk more." Nina was observing Tracey. She had thought a young girl like Tracey would hop madly at the irony, but Tracey didn''t even change her face. "Of course not. I came here for an important thing. Thank you for reminding me." "Then please sit down." Tracey didn''t think Nina would bring her good news. Tracey called her secretary for coffee. Then, she said, "Ms. Austin, I''m all ears." "Well, let me get straight to the point. Adam went to Paris with me before for an important project." "I know." Tracey didn''t usually ask about Adam''s work, and they rarely talked about it when they were together. Therefore, she was a bit surprised when Adam suddenly said he was going to Paris. "Just a few days ago, he gave up this project for you and left Paris. He even advised me to get a new a partner," Nina got mad again at the mention of the matter. That man was just crazy. They were so close to sess and he just gave up. "I heard that.¡± Tracey had learned it from Adam, although he wasn''t that specific. "Do you have any idea how big this project is? It''s about dozens of billions! He''s been trying to get into the heavy industry in Europe. That could have been a good start, but you screwed it up!" Tracey knew it was a big project, but she didn''t expect it to be this big. And it was just the beginning. If Adam got the project, he could be the next Bill Gates! Little did she know that he had given up more for her than she had imagined. "I''m sorry. What''s done is done." Tracey did not want to exin to a stranger. "Tracey, you know what? I''m really jealous of you. What''s so great about you? What do you have besides your pretty face and your ability to work? Why does Adam love you so much?" "I''m afraid you have to go ask him. I''m as confused as you are." Tracey had asked herself many times the same question. Why was Adam so nice to her? Did she really deserve it? He took such good care of her that she even felt guilty. She had met a lot of jerks. Unlike Adam, they hurt and cheated on women. Maybe she was indeed the luckiest woman. Or maybe he was a gift from the universe, after everything she''d been through. Tracey was being honest, but Nina looked unhappier because she thought Tracey was showing off. "I don''t care. I won''t get a new partner," Nina said with a sneer. "All the more reason for you to go to him. This is mypany, not his." Tracey shrugged helplessly. Although she said so, she was sure that Nina knew it very well. "Only if he is willing to see me! I went to his house, he wouldn''t answer the door. I went to his office, he shut me out and blocked my number." Nina gnashed her teeth. In every country she''d been to, she was a catch. Men were crazy about her. She finally fell in love with a man, but he didn''t even want to see her. He acted as if she were the gue. Didn''t they say he loved making money? How could he say no to her, the money-spinner! How could he have gotten this far if he didn''t have ambition? It seemed that he will give up his career for Tracey. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Tracey''s lips curled into a smile when she saw Nina''s furious look. She was in a good mood. Adam had given Nina a hard time when they were in Paris. "So what do you want from me?" Tracey raised her eyebrow. Their positions had been quietly reversed. She still remembered how arrogant and overbearing Nina was when they first met at the airport. At that time, Nina''s eyes were full of disdain for her. What was happening now proved that Nina needed her help and she had the upper hand. "Since he loves you so much, I''m sure he''s gonna listen to you." Even if Nina didn''t want to admit it, it was the truth. In fact, before she met Adam, she had already known he was taken. As a catch, he would only be gay if he didn''t have a girlfriend. Nina didn''t know Tracey well. She heard that Tracey was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Therefore, she had thought Adam''s being with Tracey was arranged by his family and that he didn''t really like her. Later, she heard that Tracey was a slut. She had a boyfriend when she was in America. That was why Nina had a terrible impression on Tracey. When they met each other at the airport, she made no secret of her contempt. When Adam clearly told her that Tracey was not his lover but his girlfriend, she thought it was just a sweet lie. Men loved lying to women, didn''t they? A lot of men have told her they loved her, but she never believed them. In Paris, she tried to seduce Adam with money and her beauty, but she failed. At that time, she gradually realized that Adam was different from the men she had met before. When she knew he was gonna give up the project for Tracey, she finally believed he was serious about Tracey. Adam really loved Tracey, otherwise he wouldn''t have made such a decision for her. Nina had a fantasy that Adam would regret it, but he didn''t. Instead, he had his assistant call her. Jensen told her that Adam wanted to end the cooperation with her and advised her to get a new partner. She couldn''t sit still. After hanging up the phone, she bought a ticket to City A. She needed an answer. And part of her wanted to eat Adam alive. Her original n was to persuade Adam to continue working with her. However, he just refused to see her! That really pissed her off! Tracey remembered that she had heard the doorbell ring, but Jane said that someone had rung the wrong bell. Maybe Adam told her to say so. "This is his decision. I respect his decision." Tracey''s indifferent made Nina almost explode. "Tracey, just because he loves you doesn''t mean you can ruin him!" Tracey kept silent. "Adam is very talented in business and his future is limitless. He could have had this project and you at the same time." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Back then, all he had to do was sign a contract with the client before he came back to you, and you certainly wouldn''t me him." "Why did he have to quit this project? He''s gonna lose a lot of money if he doesn''t work with me! I know he''s crazy, but shouldn''t you be sane?" Nina had always been cool in public. This was the first time she had been in such a rage. The secretary who came in with coffee was scared by her loud voice. Fortunately, Tracey was calm. "Put it down." "Yes, President Xia." The secretary quickly left after putting down the coffee. She was really worried that Nina might do something bad to President Xia. "Are you thirsty? Have some coffee." Tracey didn''t seem to be affected by Nina''s speech. Nina lost to Tracey. Businesswomen should stay calm all the time, but she lost it in front of Tracey, whom she had always looked upon to. "You..." Nina knew how decent she had been. Fortunately, only Tracey had seen it. She looked Tracy up and down. Tracey was sitting opposite her, looking rxed. The cooler Tracey was, the more she looked crazy. Whether she was being sarcastic or abusive, Tracey had the same look. Tracey was just 22 years old. Most of her peers were still in school, but she was already the president of twopanies. For the first time in her life, Nina questioned herself. Did she underestimate Tracey? What the receptionist said came back to her. Tracey got to where she was on her own. The point was, Tracey''s calmness really shocked Nina. Nina had met a lot of women who couldn''t even look her in the eye. Not only was Tracey not afraid of her, she was calmer than her. Nina realized this woman was not simple. "Ms. Austin, why are you so eager to work with Adam? On the surface, you act like you just don''t want to lose this reliable partner." "But there''s another reason, right? Like Adam said, you''re free to get a new partner, but you didn''t. Is it because working with him is the only way you can get what you want?" Tracey stirred the coffee, elegantly took a sip of it, and said slowly. Nina felt as if her heart had been stabbed. This little girl was indeed sensitive. The real fight had just begun. Nina regained herposure. "Well, now that you mention it, I might as well tell you something." "I want Adam. There aren''t many men like him in the world, so I''m gonnapete with you. Anyway, you guys are not married yet. I have a chance, right?" Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Tracey was kind of surprised. She didn''t expect Nina would be so forting about her feelings for Adam. Sadly, she didn''t appreciate it. She stirred the coffee again and replied in a light tone. "Ms. Austin, I believe you have a crush on Adam, but... I think you put profit before love. "Men are just a relief to you, not a necessity. It seems to me that you don''t like him enough to want to work with him. "What do you mean?" Nina looked directly at this young girl, who was way much maturer than she had thought. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tracey chuckled. "I think you know what I mean." "I don''t!" "Ms. Austin, you''re indeed smarter than me, but I''m not an idiot. "Well, since you''re ying numb, I¡¯ll just say it. "You said he could make a lot of money working with you, and you even deigned toe to me for him." "It sounds reasonable that you did this because you like him and you don''t want him to lose this opportunity. "But his sudden withdrawal in the middle of a deal is a big no-no in the business world. "Honesty is the most important thing to businessmen. They hate working with dishonest people. "You guys weren''t officially partners when he quit, but he still broke his promise. "You''re a proud woman. I cam imagine how much you hate dishonesty, and what he did pushed your boundaries. "You hate him and even want to kill him. Even though you have a crush on him, you wouldn''t have come here for him. "So there must be a reason for you to swallow your pride ande to us. "It''s profit, right? Businessmen are not driven by love, they are driven by profit. "You''re a smart woman, Ms. Austin. You should have given up on Adam when he decided to quit this project for me. "You know that it''s impossible for you to separate us. Smart people won''t waste time on impossible things, because time is money. "Even if you didn''t want to, you gave up on him. Like I said, love is not important to you. You won''t lose your mind for it. "If he were not Adam, you might have blocked him the second he left. As the queen of business, your pride does not allow you to work with people who break their promises. "But what did you actually do? You came to me and tried to get me to convince him to continue working with you. "I was just wondering why you did it. If not out of love, then what''s it? "There''s only one answer. The client of this project wants to work with Adam. Without Adam, you''re gonna lose this deal "You know how profitable this project is. There''s no way you''re willing to give it up. "So you panicked when Adam left. Without him, the whole deal would go bust, and your ambition would not be fulfilled. "That was why you tried to change his mind at any cost. Ms. Austin, am I right?" Tracey''s speech left Nina speechless. She couldn''t believe that this girl could read her mind. Nina apuded for her. "Awesome. I finally understand why Adam loves you so much. Turns out you''re not so bad after all." "You know what? I''m more awesome than you think. Just because I keep my mouth shut doesn''t mean I know nothing. "Your business is in Paris. Why would you suddenly offer to work with Adam? You said you wanted to expand into our country, but Adam''s not your only choice." "You suspected me from the beginning?" Nina didn''t see thating. "Well, at that time, I was just guessing. Working with you is helpful to Adam, so I didn''t stop him. "I don''t care if he''s gonna change his mind, I just hate it when you create the illusion that you''re doing this for his good. "Nina, neither Adam nor I am a fool. He loves me not because I''m pretty or something. He loves me because I''m me." At this moment, Tracey''s aura was so strong that even Nina was covered in her light. When Tracey was with Adam, they wouldn''t waste time on talking about work. No amount of money was more precious than their time together. Tracey couldn''t stand Nina tricking her and Adam. This seemingly superior woman wanted to profit from them, but acted as if she was giving them alms. It was just gross. Adam was not Nina''s pawn, and either was Tracey. Moreover, Tracey was not in the mood to watch Nina act. "Tracey, I underestimated you. Well, let me tell you something. You''re right. The client wants Adam. "He has something to do with the Xiao family. I reached out to Adam after looking into the Xiao family. At first, he epted my offer. "Men are all ambitious. It''s a win-win situation. I would give him what he wanted, and he would close the deal. "ording to the n, we''d divide the profits fairly. But you ruined all this. He gave it up for you, but I can''t. "As you said, working with me is helpful to him. He refused to see me, so here I am." Nina stopped ying dumb. Tracey chuckled. "Ms. Austin, so you''re here to beg me?" "Yes, I beg you!" In the old days, Nina would never have tolerated such rudeness from a young girl. However, Tracey was more than a young girl! Tracey leaned back into her chair, lookingnguid. "Since you''re begging me, shouldn''t you be a bit humble?" She looked at Nina and asked word by word. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 The thing was, Tracey got the upper hand and Nina was at a disadvantage. This wasn''t usual, so Tracey was not gonna pass it up. Nina didn''t see thating. That was the first time anyone had ever said that to her. "Tracey, just so we''re clear. I''d love to make this partnership work, but I''m not the only one who''s gonna benefited from it. "Not only will Adam make a lot of money working with me, but he''ll expand into Europe. "Are you being so arrogant with me because you don''t want this happen? You think he was right to give up his career for you?" Nina sounded like Tracey was the bad guy. It was a negotiating technique, and she was making Tracey help her. Sadly, Tracey didn''t fall for that. She was not an idiot. Instead of ming herself, Tracey smiled even more and her aura got stronger. "Ms. Austin, I think you got one thing wrong. Adam and I don''t give a d*mn about the so- called benefits. "Adam''s career is in the ascendant. He has a million ways to make money. Even if he goes bankrupt and loses everything, he still has me. "Our assets may not mean much to you, but they''re enough for us. "Making a lot of money is really an afterthought for us. So, stop trying to threaten me with that." Tracey retorted with an understatement. Nina was so annoyed that she gritted her teeth. She had met her match, hadn''t she? Tracey was way smarter than she had imagined. And to make matters worse, Tracey knew her weakness. "Fine, you won. You guys don''t care about money, but I do. Just tell me what you want." Nina compromised. As a noble queen, she finally bowed her head. Only then did Tracey feel better. "Now we''re talking. Trust is the most important thing between people, isn''t it?" "But I don''t think you trust me, Miss Xia. No one is willing to expose their weaknesses to the other, and you''re not an exception, right?" "Of course. I just don''t like being used as a pawn. Well, I''ll try to change Adam''s mind, but you have to promise me one thing." Tracey started taking advantage of Nina. "Go ahead." Nina knew Tracey''d ask for something. Though Adam called Tracey little bunny, Nina thought she was a cunning fox. "I heard your n was to split the profits, and now I want you to give him another 10%." After all, Tracey had been in the business world for a long time. She was a qualified businesswoman. If she had been as kind as she seemed, she wouldn''t have been here. Now that she''d decided to help Nina, she needed to get more for Adam. "Ten percent? That''s a lot!" Nina said with a snort. Since this project was about tens of billions, ten percent should be worth hundreds of millions. Nina was not gonna want to lose that much. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You agreed that you couldn''t get this project without Adam. He ys a decisive role in it. Doesn''t he deserve 60%?" Tracey took another sip of coffee. It was really nice to be on the winning side. If she was the weak one, Nina''d be the one making the demands. "But I did most of the work! Don''t my efforts count? Besides, I am the one who initiated this cooperation." Nina didn''t want to give up 10% for free. Although she offered Adam 20% more when they were in Paris, she did this for a reason. Adam''d make more money if he agreed, but he''d be stuck with her. She would slowly trap his ass and take everything from him. She could get more than money being with him, that was why she offered that. Come on, she was a businesswoman, not a phnthropist. Looking at Nina''s conflicted and anger face, Tracey stayed calm. "Wee, I won''t force you to agree. You can say no to me, Ms. Austin." After that, she looked at her wristwatch and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ve got a lot of work to do." She meant it was time for Nina to leave. Nina''s face was filled with disbelief as she stared at Tracey. D*mn it, this little girl was ying with her! This was the most humiliating thing that''d ever happened to her. She couldn''t believe she lost to a little girl! "Fine, I promise you!" Nina gritted her teeth. She knew Tracey was taking advantage of her, but she had no other choice. "Ms. Austin, I knew you''d make the right decision." Tracey smiled harmlessly. Adam was gonna make a few hundred million more. "Well, it might be the right decision for you, but it''s not for me." "Ms. Austin, thank you for being so generous. I''ll be d if we have the opportunity to cooperate in the future. Believe it or not, you''re my idol." Nina hated it when Tracey took the undeserved gain for granted. "Then it''s settled. I''ll be staying in City A for the next two days. Give me an early reply." "Sure. By the way, let me remind you, don''t ever say you like Adam again. Also, I don''t want to see the tricks you yed in Paris anymore. "Not only are your tricks not gonna keep me from Adam, they''re gonna make us think you''re naive. It''s useless, so don''t do it again." Tracey still remembered what Nina had done before. Nina deliberately told her on the phone that Adam was in the shower. If she hadn''t trusted Adam so much, she would definitely have had a big fight with him. "I''ll take your opinion into consideration." Chapter 600 Chapter 600 "I need a definite answer. If you don''t agree, then everything we talked about is off the table." Tracey''s attitude was tough, and she had no intention ofpromising. "Fine, I agree. You happy now?" Nina was really helpless. Tracey was not only smart but also perceptive. She could read people''s mind. "Well, since you said so, I have to show my sincerity. I will give you an answer before tonight." "Are you sure you can persuade Adam in such a short time? As far as I know, he rarely changes his mind." Seeing Tracey''s confident look, Nina wondered if Tracey was bragging. "If you don''t believe me, why are you here?" Tracey asked back. She understood Nina''s feelings. On one hand, Nina wanted her to change Adam''s mind as soon as possible. On the other hand, Nina was didn''t want to see how much she influenced Adam out of jealousy. The more confident she was, the more it proved that Adam cared about her. Nina hated that. Looking at Tracey''s clear eyes, Nina said, "In all my years at the business world, it''s the first time I''ve ever fallen into the hands of a little girl." She was sincerely praising Tracey. Although she was jealous, she appreciated Tracey''s talent. Tracey reminded her of herself. If she hadn''t met Adam, she would definitely have made friends with Tracey. "I''ll take it as apliment. Be careful, Ms. Austin. I will try my best to catch up with you." Tracey said seriously. "Well, I''m looking forward to it." Nina suddenly felt better. When Adam left Paris at all costs, she knew she would never be with him. If a man was willing to give up his interests for a woman, then that woman must have an irreceable position in his heart. Just as Tracey said, Nina valued interest more than anything. Adam was indeed special to her, but she wouldn''t put him before money. Shepletely gave up on him the day he left Paris. There was more than one fish in the sea. She wouldn''t waste her time on a man who was not into her. She had been biased against Tracey before, but now she realized that Tracey was indeed a terrific woman. After bidding Nina farewell, Tracey returned to her seat. Apparently, she was in a good mood. In fact, she did not want Adam to give up this project for her own sake. She wanted this partnership to happen, too. "Adam, I''m sorry. I made a decision for you." Tracey knew that Adam stayed in City A for her. Inwardly, he still wanted this project. As Nina said, he''d gain a lot from this. What stopped Adam from working with Nina was his concern for Tracey. Tracey wondered what she had to do to make him feelfortable enough to go to Europe. He couldn''t leave without making sure she was safe, but no one could guarantee that nothing would happen to her. She thought that since they had their own work, there would be times when they would be apart. Even if they were married, they needed their own space. The most important thing was to give Adam a sense of security. Unfortunately, Tracey was always getting into unexpected idents. She didn''t want it, but it just happened. After Nina left, Tracey had been haunted with random thoughts until Adam came to pick her up. In the car, she still appeared to be a little absentminded. "What''s the deal? Do you feel ufortable?" Adam reached out and touched her head. Tracey shook her head. "I''m fine." "Are you too tired from work?" "No. Adam. Nina came to me today." Tracey had thought of several ns in her office before, but in the end she rejected them all. Adam was so nice to her, so she shouldn''t lie to him. After thinking for a while, she decided to tell him the truth. Adam didn''t have much of a reaction. "What a haunting woman." Tracey realized that he seemed to have a lot of prejudice against Nina. "Adam, I''ve thought about it. This is really a good opportunity. I don''t want you to give up for me."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I said you were important than anything else." Adam was a little dissatisfied. He didn''t want Tracey to belittle herself. "I know how much you love me. I love you, too. And I want what''s best for you. "I don''t want you to miss it because of me. I can take care of myself without you. Adam touched her head. "Can you? Even if you can, I will miss you if I can''t see you. This is my instinct." "Given what happenedst time, I came up with a way to get the best of both worlds." "What is it?" "You can''t go to Paris because you''re worried about me and you''ll miss me, right? "How about you go to Paris first, and I''ll see you in a week when I''m done with my work? I''ll take it as a vacation and get back with you." Hearing that, Adam''s eyes lit up. "Really? But don''t you have a lot on your te?" "Yes, I''ll take care of the important things within a week. I won''t return to America for the time being, so I have nothing to worry about. "Besides, David and Set are growing up, and Sun is on the right track. "More importantly, I can see if I can promote my brand in Europe. Isn''t it sweet?" "But we still have to be apart for seven days. That''s a long time." At this moment, Adam was like a big boy who didn''t want to be apart from his girlfriend for a moment. Tracey chuckled. "It''s fine, Adam. We''ll meet soon. When you''re gone, I will protect myself." Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Under Tracey''s persuasion, Adam finally agreed to continue the cooperation with Nina. Of course, on the condition that Tracey met him in Paris in seven days. After this incident, Tracey became more aware of how much Adam felt for her. The difficulty was the best way to test whether it was true love or not. Once again, they came to the airport. People were still the same, only in very different circumstances. Nina didn''t dare to look down upon Tracey anymore, nor did she try to take Adam from her. This time, she did not urge Adam, but waited quietly for them to say goodbye. After thest second, Adam let go of Tracey, "Come to me sooner." "Okay." Tracey waved her hand. A brief parting was only for the next meeting. Tracey got back to her work. The new product was in preparation and would be released before the new year. She was gonna spend the next seven days making jewelry for Candy. Bradley called her once during this period. She was very interested in working with him, but Adam seemed to hate him very much. Adam did not want her to get close to Bradley, so she wouldn''t. She could give up a lot for Adam, just like what he did for her. All she wanted was to be with him forever. Thus, she decided not to have anything to do with Bradley. Just when she thought everything was going well, something happened. "President Xia, ten people reported skin ulcers after using our perfume. They''re now bribing netizens to discredit our perfume! What should we do?" As soon as Tracey arrived at thepany, Set rushed to her. Tracey had been busy with making jewelry and calling Adam for the past two days. She had no time to surf the inte. That was thest thing skincarepanies wanted to happen. Seeing Set''s panic, Tracey reminded her, "Rx. I''ll see what''s going on first." "Mm." It was the first time Set had been in such a situation. She was worried about how it would hurt Sun''s image. Tracey turned on herptop. As Set said, a lot of people were saying that her perfume was toxic. Ten people posted pictures of their facial skin ulceration, iming it was caused by the perfume. One person even tweeted in 10,000 words that she spent a lot of money on the perfume, but it ruined her face. She wanted an exnation from Sun and urged people not to buy the perfume again. All of a sudden, Tracey''s perfume was getting bad press all over the inte. Even those who had never bought the perfume began to denigrate it. "Maybe it''s not perfume. Maybe it''s poison." "And it''s f*cking expensive. Whoever bought it must have been a fool." "Never trust a newpany. I bought NE''s perfume. It''s cheaper and smells good. The point is, it doesn''t hurt my skin." "I heard Sun''s perfume is a copy of NE''s perfume. Before that, NE ned to work with Sun, but it didn''t go through." "I heard Sun''s boss had seen NE''s perfume before it was released. When the deal didn''t go through, she started her own brand. Her perfume smells almost like NE''s." "Isn''t that a rip- off? I wish I hadn''t bought her perfume." "What a despicable woman!" "She must have spent all her perfume money on publicity. I can''t believe she made a poisonous perfume for money." "The victims need an exnation!" There''d been all sorts of onlinements about the perfume, but nothing good about it. Tracey frowned at these mean words. No one knew more about her perfume than she did. A new product had to go through a lot of rigorous testing. Skin care allergy was normal because some people''s skin was sensitive. No skin care product could protect anyone from allergies. More importantly, many of thements were identical, as if someone were deliberately trying to discredit Tracey''s perfume. Tracey was pretty sure that it was a premeditated frame-up. But who would do such a despicable thing? "President Xia, what should we do now? The aftersales people were barraged with phone calls. Many customers are asking for refunds, both those who have already used the perfume and those who have not yet received it." The wholepany was in a mess. Tracey gently tapped the table with her fingers. She was still as calm as she used to be. Seeing this, Set gradually calmed down. She shouldn''t be panicked. As long as Tracey was here, everything would be fine. "Set, now you''re gonna do three things for me." Tracey said calmly. "President Xia, go ahead." Set''s spirit was boosted. "First, send all the victims to the hospital. Whether their skin problems are caused by our perfume or not, soothe them." "President Xia, are you saying that their skin problems have nothing to do with the perfume?" "Dummy, don''t you see how this whole thing is a coincidence? If it''s just one or two people with skin problems, it could be our perfume. But ten victims at once means someone''s trying to frame us." Set finally came to her senses. The whole thing was indeed weird. "What else do you want me to do?" "Contact all media outlets to remove all the negative news about our perfume. You can ask Jensen for help." Tracey was not panicking, because Adam was the boss of all the media. A rumor only worked if it could be seen. "Okay. What''s the third thing?" "Contact thepany, give them a day to find out who the ten women have been talking to and what they''ve been doing." Tracey gave Set a business card and said coldly. It was a business card from a private detective agency. Tracey was really capable, for she had thought of a solution so quickly. Set admired her more. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Yes, I''ll do it now." "Wait a minute, give me everything you got on those ten women." Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Set paused for a moment before answering, "I''ll do it now." Tracey frowned and threw the pen on the table. "So what were you doing before I came?" This was the first time for Tracey to yell at Set. She was an hourte today, which meant Set didn''t do anything for an hour. "I''m sorry, President Xia. I didn''t know about it until I got to the office." Set exined in a hurry. "But it''s been over an hour. What have you guys been doing for thest hour?" Tracey looked extremely cold. "Call a meeting with all the top managers." "Yes, President Xia." This was the first time Set had seen Tracey so furious. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tracey didn''t get angry when she heard the news, but she got mad at her staff for failing in their duty. Tracey gave I a few days off and she flew back to the United States yesterday. If I had been here, things wouldn''t have be like this. The top managers came to the conference room immediately. Tracey was already waiting for them. She was sitting in the middle and ying with a pen. The pen flexibly turned back and forth in her hand. She had not said anything yet, but a cold sweat broke out from behind these top managers all. "President Xia." In the face of Tracey''s strong aura, they did not dare to move. "Take a seat." Tracey said coldly. They sat with straight backs, like children in kindergarten. Then even dared not to breathe. All of them were waiting for Tracey to give orders. "Are there any of you who don''t know about the perfume thing?" Tracey finally spoke. Her voice was as cold as the wind in December. Everyone looked at each other and finally shook their heads. Thest one to know the news was Set. "Well, then tell me, when did you guys know it?" Tracey continued to ask. Although they didn''t know what Tracey was thinking, they answered truthfully. "President Xia, I knew it at two o''clockst night. I was in the bathroom and ying on my phone." "I knew it this morning when I had breakfast." "Me, too..." Everyone answered one by one. When thest person had answered, Tracey said, "Well, most of you have known it for a long time. Even the least well-informed guy knew it an hour ago. "Do you know how much you can do in a night, or an hour? "You knew thepany was in trouble, and it was a big one, but you did nothing!" Tracey said in a cold voice. "I''m sorry, President Xia. We ned to tell you when you got to work and let you decide." "What? If I don''t show up at work today, you''re just gonna let this go on? A good employee should take the initiative to deal with problems when they happen. "You''re supposed to be elites, not robots. You can''t do anything without a directive? Youpletely wasted an hour. "Not one of you went to the source, or went to those ten women. Tell me, what have you done in the past hour?" Tracey''s pen fell on the table and made a crisp sound. Everyone shivered at the sound. "President Xia, we''re sorry." "It''s the first time, so I''ll just let it go. But if it happens again, you''ll have to resign! Remember, I hired you guys to help me. If you can''t, get out of here." Every word of Tracey caught them on the raw. Apetent employee would never choose to do nothing when thepany was in trouble. Tracey was furious not because thepany was in crisis, but because her employees had let her down. "President Xia, we won''t make the same mistake again." "If you want to get more, show me what you got. That''s it!" Tracey took the lead in leaving. She did not tell them how to deal with it, because she needed to know their ability. This crisis would let her know if her staff were up to the job. After she left, everyone copsed in the chair. "President Xia really appalled me. I thought my former boss was tough enough, but he was like an angelpared to her." "Cut the crap. Don''t you notice President Xia''s testing us? If we can''t pass the test, she''s gonna fire us," Set said, biting her lips. "But she didn''t tell us what to do! How can we pass her test?" "Solve this crisis perfectly, of course. She told me about the solution, but we have to do something more than that." "Well, what''s the solution? Set, President Xia trusts you, and well do as you say." Set told them what Tracey had said. Everyone began to take action. Thee sky was gloomy, which was exactly like Tracey''s mood, She closed her eyes and wondered who was behind this. She had a lot of enemies, and many people envied her for her shining newpany. Maybe it was one of her peers. Tracey sighed. There was never a quiet moment in her life. In a room of a vi, a woman stood in front of the window. The maid knocked on the door and said, "Miss, the flowers are here." The maid came in with several bright plum blossoms and skillfully reced the original flowers in the vase. The woman picked a plum blossom and squeezed it. Soon, it became a crumpled mass, and was thrown out of the window. "It''s such a fine day." The maid looked at the dark sky outside. Apparently, it was a cloudy day. Maybe she was talking about her mood. "Off you go." "Yes, Miss." The woman took out her phone and dialed a number. "Your n worked." Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Set used the inte to find simple information about these them people and immediately sent it to Tracey. "President Xia, what should we do next?" "Did they go to the hospital?" Tracey didn''t answer Set''s question but asked back. "David tried to take them to the hospital, but it didn''t go well. They wantpensation, not treatment." "Well, then call the best dermatologist in the city, and tell him toe with me to meet them." Tracey said coldly. Lance was not a dermatologist, or she would have called him directly. "Okay, I''ll do it now." "And get some press to show up when I need them. Remember, ask Jensen to do it. We can only trust him." Tracey ordered. "Okay." Although Set was confused, she knew Tracey was doing this for a reason. She just needed to follow her instructions. Tracey said so because untrustworthy media could have made things worse. They just wanted attention, they didn''t care about truth. "Did you call that private detective agency?" "Yes. They had got the best detectives working on it, so we should have something in about five hours." Set said seriously. Set was much calmer now. Five hours sounded a lot, but it was the shortest time for detectives to investigate something soplicated. "Okay. Did the bad press die down?" Tracey tapped the table with her fingers, looking rxed. Set really admired Tracey. She just showed Tracey the return slip. Although the after-sales staff was trying to stop it, there were still many consumers insist on returning the perfume. The perfume was already in production. Numerous returns and sales decline would certainly cause a serious loss to Sun. Still, Tracey remained calm. She was always very collected in the presence of crisis. Set wondered when she could be as cool as Tracey. "Jesen was already doing it when I went to him." Set felt a little embarrassed. If only she could be as capable as Jensen was. Tracey nodded. "That''s great. You should learn from him. His boss isn''t around, but he took care of it himself." Jensen was indeed capable. He had been working for Adam for so many years, and he was as decisive as Adam. Set and David were still young. They needed time to grow up. Tracey was also anxious and flustered the first time she got into trouble. She kept telling herself to calm down. At that time, she was only neen years old. In order to rx her, Steve gave her a hug. She made it through in the end. Her life was not in sailing, but she had been able to cope with trouble. If sess were so simple, there would not be so few at the top of the pyramid. Tracey had been through a lot to be who she was. "I see." Set epted Tracey''s suggestion humbly. "Have you refuted the rumor?" Tracey had asked Set to do three things, but refuting rumors wasn''t one of them. It was her test for Set. Set would not be fit to be her assistant if she only followed her orders and had no idea of her own. It was true that Set had the desire to advance, but being Tracey''s assistant required insight and action as well. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Yes. After the meeting, I used our official ount to answer the questions of theizens." "All right, get back to work." Tracey was looking at herptop with a thoughtful face. She would never let go of the man who was plotting against her. She was gonna make him suffer twice as much as she did! Everyone in thepany volunteered for aftersales service. As they patiently exined the situation to the customers, Tracey kept a close eye on what was going on online. She had a list of suspects, and William was NO.1. He hadpletely lost to her before. Even if it wasn''t him, it could be Rachel. She was a crazy woman who would do anything for her man. It was all just a guess. Without evidence, she could not be sure who was behind this. Her staff didn''t take a break at noon, and she ordered takeout for them. Everyone was trying to persuade customers not to return the perfume, even though it took a lot of time. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the details of the ten women were handed to Tracey. Tracey was a little surprised. She finally knew who did this. "President Xia, the doctor is here. We can go now." Set rushed to Tracey''s office in a hurry. "President Xia, there''s a lot of people and media down at the office. Looks like they''re trying to make a scene." The receptionist called Tracey. "They came at the right time!" Tracey ced the information in her purse. "Come on, let''s go to the battle." "Yes." Set followed Tracey, looking at her straight back . She was like the ruler of the world, and no one could defeat her. As soon as they came out of the elevator, they heard someone shouting over a loudspeaker. "We want an exnation!" Media reporters were doing thework live broadcast, and all theizens could see what was happening. Suddenly, the ss door opened and a woman appeared. She was wearing a ck coat and high heels, with strong aura and a smile on the corner of her mouth. Even from across the screen, people could feel the intense energy in her. The reporters rushed to her. "President Xia, please exin to everyone about the poisonous perfume." President Xia, is your perfume really poisonous? Does a woman get canker skin when she uses it?" "President Xia, please answer our questions." Chapter 604 Chapter 604 The reporters'' questions became more acute. Set stood by Tracey''s side and said, "Not so close, please." In spite of being treated so impolitely, Tracey kept a modest smile on her face. "Thank you for your attention. This incident has a very negative impact on mypany. As the president, it is my duty to tell you one thing. "My perfume is a qualified product. If it were toxic, it would never have been allowed to be sold. "I want to assure all my customers that there is no quality problem with it." "Then why do these women''s skin fester like this? This doesn''t look like an allergy." The reporter asked again. "That''s a question I''ll answer at the next news conference. Please rest assured that we will give you a satisfactory answer. I need to see them now. Excuse me." Tracey''s polite manner stopped the reporters from asking more questions. After all, she already said there''d be a news conference. Set even wanted to jot down everything Tracey said in her notebook. She had so much to learn from Tracey. The reporters made way for Tracey. Seeing Tracey, the victims and their family got more furious. "Give us an exnation, b*tch!" "Why are you so vicious? Do you know how important faces are to girls? My daughter was disfigured by your perfume, and her fiance left her!" "My boss fired me when he saw my horrible skin! You owe me a job!" People kept shouting, while Tracey kept silent. She just looked at them quietly. Some had red, swollen, purulent necks, and some had festered faces. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m here to solve your problems. If It''s the perfume, I''m gonna take the responsibility. Now, I''ll take you guys to the hospital." Tracey said gently. "We''ve already been to the hospital. Pay us! You ruined my daughter''s life!" "And mine!" Everyone was yelling at Tracey. Set felt extremely ufortable. It was not Tracey''s fault, how could these people be so mean to her? Tracey just stood there and said nothing. People scolded her viciously for ten minutes, but she still wore a smile. Even those who scolded her felt a little guilty. What was wrong with this woman? Why didn''t she react when people called her names? And why did she look like she was watching a show? What a horrible strong woman! "Are you done? Do you want to go to my office and get some water?" Tracey said. For a moment, everyone was speechless. "Set, are the doctors here?" Tracey looked at her wristwatch. Her original n was to take the doctors to these people. Hearing this, these victims'' faces suddenly changed. "Yes." Set immediately knew what Tracey meant. If these people wanted trouble, they''d give it to them. "Doctors?" A woman asked. "I''ve got the best dermatologists for you guys. You''ll see them soon. "I''m doing what''s best for you. If it''s really our perfume, I''m gonna try my best to treat you," Tracey replied. "What? Who knows if you hired doctors or actors? What if our faces get worse?" "That''s right. We don''t believe you." Seeing their guilt, Traceyughed happily. "Reporters, did you hear what they said? They want an exnation, but they refuse to go to the hospital. My staff tried to get them to go to the hospital several times, but they just refused." The reporters knew right away that something was wrong. Normally, the first thing people did when they got a skin disease was go to the hospital. "Miss Martin, why don''t you go to the hospital?" "I did, and the doctor said it was the perfume." "Then where are your medical records? What makes you think it''s our perfume without any real proof?" Grace asked directly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I didn''t bring them." "It doesn''t matter. These doctors are the best dermatologists. Let them diagnose you now. "If it''s really about our perfume, we''re gonna see it through. However, if this whole thing is a backstabbing attempt on mypany, I will use the weapon of thew to defend the legal rights of mypany. "And I''m gonna ask whoever''s behind this to pay for mypany''s losses," Tracey said lightly. Although she was still smiling, there was an obvious coldness in her eyes. No wonder she ran such a bigpany at such a young age. "Well, I suddenly remember I''ve got ns. I''m getting out of here." Someone said. "Me too. I need to go to work now." "Wait, you just said you got fired. You got a new job already?" Tracey stopped a woman. "I-I''m going to check out. I''m leaving." "Wait, I haven''t paid you yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Tracey asked faintly. Those so-called victims all looked at Tracey with awe. This woman was like a queen! "Dear reporters, I think there''s something fishy going on here. Why don''t you interview these ladies?" Tracey looked at the reporters. In an instant, the reporters surrounded those who were about to escape. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Reporters'' favorite sport was to ask questions. They were questioning these so-called victims like they just questioned Tracey. Tracey''s primary goal, of course, was to use them to stop these women from escaping. Without these women, the truth wouldn''te out. Since they chose to spread lies, they should pay for it. "Miss Garcia, why did you want to leave when you heard the doctorsing? Is it because you''re guilty?" "Miss Martin, could you please tell us what on earth is going on?" "Stop asking questions! You''re killing me." These women wanted to get out of here, but the reporters just wouldn''t let them. "Everyone, the doctors are here." Set brought the three doctors over, panting. These women''s faces changed dramatically. They were desperate to leave, but were stopped by reporters again. The reporters realized something was wrong. Why were these women so reluctant to see a doctor? Most of the reporters were physically fit, so they just blocked these women''s way. It could be some big news! Originally, they came here for Tracey. But they seemed to have found something more juicy. "Now that the doctors are here, let them treat you. It''s free." Tracey said to the ten women. The doctors gasped. "President Xia." "Thank you foring here. Thesedies refused to go to the hospital, so here we are. "Can you see what caused their skin to look like this?" Tracey asked politely. "We''ll try, President Xia." These women looked nervous and unnatural. "Why should we trust you? What if you guys are not real doctors?" These doctors got booked up every day. For the first time, someone questioned them. "Well, I brought my medical license." One doctorughed. He''d never had a patient so rude to him before. "I know him. He''s my daughter''s doctor, and he''s terrific." A reporter said. Now that the reporter said so, these women had nothing to say. The doctors examined their faces carefully. A reporter couldn''t help asking, "Doctors, what exactly happened to their faces?" "From what we''ve seen, it looks like an allergic reaction." A doctor pushed his sses and came to a conclusion. "See? We''re allergic, and it''s caused by the perfume." "Miss, we didn''t say it was about the perfume." The doctor quickly corrected. After all, there were so many people here, and they must tell the truth. "Didn''t you just say it was an allergic reaction?" "Yes, but it''s not perfume allergy. Common cosmetic allergies include scurf, e, and rashes. "Some severe allergies may cause pus. Most of this is about irritating cosmetics. "Judging by the condition of your skin, you definitely used something irritating. "We carefully tested President Xia''s perfume this morning. There''s nothing in her perfume that irritates the skin. "Of course, everyone''s constitution is different. A few people are even allergic to mild cosmetics. "But her perfume, even if it caused an allergic reaction, wouldn''t cause such a severe one. "Each of you has the same pus and says it''s caused by the perfume, but you guys havepletely different skin types. "In general, people with different skin types do not have the same allergic reaction unless they are using a product that is extremely irritating to the skin. "You have oily skin, she has dry skin, and that woman has mixed skin. I don''t think your problems are from the perfume." The doctor''s professional response silenced these women. "Then what do you mean, doctor?" One reporter asked. "I mean, thesedies'' allergen wasn''t perfume, it was some kind of skin-stimting product. "As we all know, our skin is delicate. If they don''t get treatment soon, they''re gonna get more pus. "But I hear they refuse to go to the hospital. If they just allow their skin to deteriorate, they may have scars on their faces. "What? Scars? She said we wouldn''t." A woman blurted out in anger. Herpanions looked unhappy, too. The woman who hired them said they only had to use that product on their necks, but the pus had spread to their faces. It was toote for them to regret it. Originally, they thought the allergies would heal and that they would be well paid. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, what the doctor said really freaked them out. If they had scars on their faces, wouldn''t their lives be ruined? "She said? Who is she? Is it someone from mypany or someone who gives you the stimting product?" Tracey was keenly aware of something. "No, nothing. Doctor, please treat us now. I don''t want scars." The woman said in despair. She used the most of that stupid product. She nned to ckmail Tracey, so she intentionally put a lot of that product around her neck. Apparently, she was caught in a trap of her own making. "Doctors, get them to the treatment first. We''ll talk about itter." Tracey said. With the doctors'' help, the truth hade out. Whoever behind this was gonna be exposed soon. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 In the hospital. These ten women were being treated. Their hearts fluttered. At first, they thought it was an easy job. They believed that they were gonna get paid a lot for nothing. They could even use their allergies to extort a lot of money from Tracey. The only thing they didn''t expect was that the allergy would be so severe and that Tracey wasn''t an idiot. Even though the doctors had medicated them, they might still have scars. When they came out of the hospital in low spirits, they found that Tracey and herwyers had been waiting forthem. "Ladies, I''d like to speak with you." Tracey''s smile was still modest and polite. After what just happened, they dared not disrespect her again. Everyone followed Tracey to a quiet private room of a cafe. "Let me get to the point. You maliciously defamed my perfume, which caused great damage and negative impact to mypany. "At present, more than six figures worth of perfume has been returned, and mypany''s reputation is greatly affected. Mywyers will assess how much money you''re gonna have to pay me. "Ladies, please be mentally prepared. I''ll see you in court." Tracey blew the coffee in front of her. These women had iting. Hearing this, these women''s faces turned blue. They were just ordinary people. How could they afford this? "Miss Xia, you don''t have any actual proof, do you?" One of them argued. "Actual proof? Miss, you must be joking. The doctors have confirmed that your allergen was not my perfume. "But you''d been posting rumors online that my perfume was toxic. Don''t you know there''s a price for spreading rumors? "If you think I''m lying, go check it with yourwyer. You''ve alreadymitted libel. You could goto jail. "Not only that, you''re gonna have to pay for mypany''s losses." These women finally knew what a smiling tiger was. Tracey seemed so gentle, but every word she said was like a dagger. The dagger plunged mercilessly into their hearts. "President Xia, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done this. Please forgive me." One woman gave in. "Forgive you? Miss, do you have any idea what you put me through?" Tracey''s eyes suddenly became cold. "President Xia, we-we didn''t mean it. A woman hired us to do so. We just wanted to ckmail you. We didn''t know it was gonnae to this." Tracey sneered. "Looks like you''re also involved in extortion. Ladies, do you know what you did is good to none but worse to yourself? "Your greed nearly destroyed mypany! Do you have any idea how much work I put into this perfume? "My staff and I have worked countless hours on it, and your rumor haspletely ruined its reputation! "It may take years to build the pyramid, but it will only take a moment to destroy it! People keep calling my after- sales staff, and there are countlessizens scolding mypany. "My staff didn''t even have time to eat lunch, and now they''re still cleaning up your mess! "In addition to hurting me, you''re hurting everyone in mypany! You''ve wasted the efforts of these hard-working people! "You don''t respect us. Why should we respect you? How should I face my employees if I forgive you?" The perfume was Sun''s first product, and Tracey knew how hard she and her staff had worked on it. The incident had not only hurt the perfume sales and Sun''s image, but might also force Tracey to lay off employees. Even her future products could be affected. It was the Butterfly Effect. Tracey didn''t want to downsize, but she might have to. "President Xia, we didn''t mean it. We were just tempted..." "Just tell me who hired you." Tracey suddenly asked. She knew these women were just pawns. Although they were hateful, they were not behind this. What Tracey really wanted to get back at was the prime mover. "President Xia, I don''t know what you are talking about." Hearing that, these women''s faces changed. No one dared to tell the truth. "Stop lying. You made a slip of the tongue just now, and I found out that you all met with the same person on the same day." Tracey took out a stack of photos, which were all from the security cameras. They weren''t clear, but they showed obviously that these women were meeting the same person. They looked so happy in the photos. Of course, that was because they got the deposit. Normally, ordinary people didn''t have ess to security footage, but private detectives were not ordinary people. These women were speechless. Tracey continued, "You have just admitted that a woman hired you. Mywyers heard it recorded it. "If you still won''t tell me the truth, then you''ll have to pay for all my losses. "I can''t lose that kind of money for nothing, can I? Either she pays me or you do." Tracey threatened. Although she said so, she knew clearly that her aim was that woman. There was no way these women sitting in front of her right now could afford her losses. "Fine, I''ll tell you everything. Please don''t sue me. I can even give you the money she gave me." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "So can I!" Chapter 607 Chapter 607 No one dared to hide the truth anymore. They told Tracey everything. "Miss Xia, several people came up to us and hired us to do something for them. Ady gave us a ointment. "She told us to put it behind our ears and post some photos of skin ulcers on the inte." "Yes, she said the same thing to me." "How much did she give you?" Tracey asked coldly. "..." They looked at each other in silence. The tempting rewards in their eyes had dire consequences. Just like what Tracey said, they were too selfish and greedy. "What, you don''t want to say it?" "I do! She gave us a 100 grand first, and she''s gonna give us another 100 grand." The woman lowered her head as she said that. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this time, they felt terrible. They got a lot of people in trouble for two hundred thousand. They thought their lie was wless, but Tracey didn''t fall for it at all. She not only exposed their lie in such a short time, but also found out the truth. This young woman was just incredible. "Wow, so she spent 2 million bucks on you guys? She even bribed countlessizens to target me." Tracey snorted. "President Xia, we''ve already told you everything we know. Can you please let us go?" "What''s her name?" This was the most crucial thing. "President Xia, honestly, we don''t know her name. But someone called her Miss, so she should be a lady from a rich family." "Well, then, please be my witnesses in court. I''ll get awyer to intercede for you, minimize your punishment." Tracey''s lips curled into a cold smile. That woman was too confident. She even went to meet these women herself. The security camera caught her face. There was no way she could get away with this. An eye for an eye was Tracey''s motto. She would definitely not let that woman go. "Fine, but do we still have to pay..." "She will pay for you. There''s one more thing you need to do for me. Tell everyone the truth at my press conference, and clear mypany''s name." "Well, then everyone will know we lied." They were obviously hesitant. "Have you forgotten the reporters today? Do you think you can still hide it? "People are already suspecting you''re liars, so why don''t you just admit it and apologize? Is that too much to ask?" Tracey asked coldly. In the face of her powerful aura, these womenpromised immediately. They didn''t want to go to jail, did they? "Well, thank you for your cooperation. I won''t give you a hard time if you do as I say." Tracey didn''t like these women, but she wouldn''t get back at them. Greedy was human nature. There was never a shortage of people who did bad things for money. They were from ordinary families. To Tracey, 200 grand was not a big deal. But to them, it was a fortune. Who would say no to money that didn''t require sweat? Tracey remembered what she had read about them. One of them had just bought a house. It was a 30-square- foot midtown house that required 500 grand for a down payment. The 200 grand was like a lifesaver to her. Every bad guy wasn''t born bad. Most bad people did bad things for a reason. It could be their family or something. Tracey didn''t approve of this, though. She didn''t think people should be happy by making other people unhappy. Poor people were always hateful. Tracey didn''t want to argue with these women, she just wanted justice. "President Xia, can we leave now?" "Yes." Tracey waved her hand. These women left in a hurry. Tracey''s aura was so strong that they were freaked out. Tracey looked at their backs and sighed. These women would definitely be dismissed. No boss would want such an employee. They deserved this, though. Tracey did not think that they were pitiful at all. After they left, Tracey said to herwyers. "We already have all the evidence we need now, right?" "President Xia, how are you going to deal with this? In private or in public?" The leadwyer asked. They already knew who was behind this, but that woman was also from a powerful family. There was always a connection between the powerful families. There were no permanent friends, only permanent interests. Tracy might choose to keep it private for her interests. Thesewyers had been through this a lot. Conflicts between powerful families didn''t usually go to court. "Please, why would I take you guys here if I wanted to deal with it in private? I don''t care who she is. She pisses me off, and she''s gonna pay for it. "Even for the sake of my employees, I won''t let this go." Tracey snorted. "Okay. This case is a m dunk. Now that we have all the evidence, I''ll be sending a letter to them." Thewyer answered very decently. "Thank you." "That''s what we should do, President Xia. It''s our honor to work for you. If you''ll excuse us, we''re gonna go." "Take care." Chapter 608 Chapter 608 The room in the vi, which had been so homely, was now a mess. The delicate vases were thrown to the ground. From the room came the sound of things falling and breaking. "Miss, please don''t be angry." The maid looked at broken vases.What if Miss fell and cut herself on a piece of a vase? "Why? Why did that b*tch turn the tide so soon? Damned b*tch, go to tell!" Caroline was so furious that she took it out on the books. She worked her ass off to n this whole thing, but Tracey wasn''t even affected. She was watching when the reporters were on the air, just to see Tracey lose face. However, not only did Tracey answer the reporters'' questions wlessly, but she got the doctors to set the record straight. Netizens were not fools. They immediately knew that Tracey and her perfume were innocent. Thinking of this, Caroline got even angrier. Her phone rang at this time. The maid quickly found her phone amid the chaos. Its screen was broken, but fortunately, it still worked. It was a strange number. Caroline needed to vent her anger, so she got on the phone. "What?" she asked fiercely. A rxed female voice rang out. "Ms. Luo, it''s me." Caroline immediately knew who she was. She had seen this woman''s interviews countless times and was so familiar with her voice. "Tracey!" "Yes. Caroline, thest time you pushed me into a champagne tower and Adam got hurt, but I let it go. Instead of reflecting, you set me up with such a vicious trap. You know what? I won''t let you off again!" Tracey didn''t want to forgive Caroline this time. She forgave herst time because she understood how she felt. Before, Aydan and Jamie made a deal for Caroline to marry Adam. Though Adam never agreed to it, it was a shame for an unmarried woman to be abandoned by her fiance. Therefore, Tracey didn''te after Caroline at that time. She had thought she and Caroline were even, but she was wrong. Until she saw those photos, she thought the one behind this was William or Rachel. "I don''t know what you are saying!" Caroline denied it directly. Though these women had seen her, they didn''t know her. They would not had told Tracey who she was. She thought Tracey must be flying a kite. After this incident, she dared not underestimate Tracey any more. Tracey leaned on the leather chair with a sneer on her face. "Ms. Luo, you''e such a good actor. If you were in show business, you''d win Oscar." "Tracey, don''t be such a hypocrite. I know you''reughing at me! What do you think you are? You just have apany! I''ll have my give me a biggerpany than yours!" Caroline and Renee were the same. They had been so spoiled that they thought they were princesses. They were born to have everything they wanted. But it also made them arrogant and selfish. Renee learned her lesson after falling from heaven to hell, but Caroline was still in her princess dream. To her, Tracey was the b*tch who took her Prince Charming. She wanted to kill Tracey! "Ms. Luo, I''m afraid it''s impossible." Tracey sneered. "Stop looking down on me. I was just toozy to run apany. I''m gonna do a lot better than you as a president. And then Adam will fall in love with me!" "Ms. Luo, I''m not questioning your ability. I just want to remind you that you are going to be very busy." Caroline was stunned. "What?" All she had to do every day was go shopping, do beauty treatment and go to thepany asionally, because she was the manager. Like most rich girls, her life was all about entertainment. She didn''t need to worry about anything. Even if she did nothing, she had money to burn. So, if she wanted something, even if it was someone else''s, she was gonna take it. It seemed that Caroline sill thought her n was wless and had no idea why Tracey was calling her. "Ms. Luo, I''ve got the whole thing figured out, and I''m taking you to court. You''ll be getting a court order in no time. "Next, I will hold you ountable for the damage done to mypany. I advise you to go to your lawyer now. "Of course, even if you get the bestwyer, you will definitely lose!" Tracey''s eyes showed a trace of maliciousness. This time, she would definitely not let Caroline go. "What? You''re suing me? Haha, for what?" Caroline had yet to realize how big a mistake she had made. To her, Tracey was a pain in the ass and she could do anything to get rid of Tracey. She couldn''t believe that Tracey was trying to sue her. It was ridiculous. "I don''t think you realize how serious this is. The judge will tell you. Goodbye." Tracey directly hung up the phone. She had thought that Renee was the stupidest woman, but now she seemed to be wrong. She was suddenly grateful for what she had been through. Without it, would she have be the next Caroline? Stupid, reckless, and selfish... These were all fatal character ws. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Spoiling was a double-edged sword, wasn''t it? Tracey sighed. Greenhouses sheltered people from the wind and rain, but also prevented them from getting stronger. She would rather suffer than be a fool. Caroline almost exploded. How dare Tracey hang up on her! Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Tracey''swyers were efficient. They filed aint at the court and it was quickly epted. Everything went well, but litigation would take a long time. Tracey didn''t have that much time. She held a press conference and asked the ten women to show up. The ten women couldn''t say no. Taking Tracey''s side was their only choice. Luckily, Tracey allowed them to wear sunsses. The sunsses covered most of their faces, but people could still see their skin problems, which were less severe but still noticeable after they had been medicated. The press conference was a big one. Tracey had invited almost every media outlet. This incident would have a great impact on Sun if it was not handled properly. But if it was, it''d be propaganda for Sun. The host and all the reporters were in position. Tracey said hello to them. There were a lot of people watching it. Since the live broadcast was cut off that day, all theizens had been waiting for follow-up. Many people have spected that Tracey was the real victim. They even urged the ten women to apologize. Finally, the truth was about toe out. Millions of people had been waiting for this. By the time the host showed up, all the people waiting in front of their phones andputers were already asking when to get down to business. After more than five minutes, the host finally said, "I''m sure President Xia''s got a lot to say about this whole perfume thing." Tracey smiled and said hello to the camera. "Hello, everyone. Thank you for your attention. "Whatever the reason for the interest in my perfume, as its director and producer, I think I need to exin what''s been going on. "My perfume has passed the strict quality test of the relevant department, and there is absolutely no skin-stimting ingredients in it. "This is the quality inspection certificate. I believe that many of you have seen it in Sun''s official website. "Even mild cosmetics can cause allergies. I''ve talked to doctors about this. "Most people don''t have any allergic reactions to my perfume, and very few people with sensitive skin may get red after using it. "But a skin condition like those ten women have now is out of the question. After a thorough investigation, we can be sure that they are the only customers with this kind of skin problem. "The thing is, they became like this not because of my perfume, but because of some skinstimting ointment. "You may not want to believe me, so I''ll let them exin themselves." Tracey gave Set a look, who them came over with the ten women. They were all wearing big sunsses, and the skin on their faces and necks looked terrible. The photographer even gave it a close-up. One of the women spoke, "We need to apologize. We have never used Sun''s perfume at all." "Then why did you spread that rumor? Do you hate Sun or Miss Xia?" the reporter asked. "No, I don''t." "Then why did you do this? Do you have any idea how much damage this has done to Sun?" "I''m sorry, we were hired to do this. We didn''t know it would be so serious. "We know we were wrong, and we''re really sorry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The perfume is not poisonous. We made the whole thing up. "Please stop ming the perfume or thepany. It''s all our fault. We''ve got the punishment we deserve. The doctor said we might have scars on our faces. "Everyone, we hope you can forgive us." Looking at their tearful faces, the reporter, who was about to ask more questions, felt sorry for them. He asked another question, "Who hired you?" "We don''t know thatdy, but President Xia does. You''d better ask her." On one hand, these women were afraid of being revenged. On the other hand, they indeed didn''t know Caroline. "President Xia, can you please tell us who thatdy is? Does she hate you or yourpany?" The reporter started asking Tracey, who still had a decent smile on her face. "I believe everyone is very curious now. Yes, I know her. "I''m not sure why she did this. Maybe you could ask her for me." "Who on earth is she?" "Caroline Luo. I''ve got a lot of evidence and I''m charging her in court. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s an update." Tracey wouldn''t have mentioned Caroline in front of all these people if she hadn''t really gone too far. Now the whole country knew Caroline. Caroline was watching the live broadcast. When she heard this, she was so angry that she threw her iPad on the ground. "Son of a b*tch!" She angrily dialed Tracey''s number, only to find Tracey had turned her phone off. Caroline stamped her foot in frustrated rage. Her phone was thrown to the ground again andnded next to the iPad. In the video, Tracey was smiling sweetly and gently. She was wondering how mad Caroline was right now. "An eye for an eye. Ms. Luo, just wait for the reporters to ask you a million questions." Tracey thought. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 It was not that Tracey did it without thinking about the consequences; it was just that she was willing to bear any consequences. All she wanted was justice. She told everyone Caroline did it so Luo''s Group would be implicated. She was gonna put Caroline through what she went through. Next, the press was gonna focus all their attention on the Luo family. In Europe. Adam had been so busy that he didn''t know what had happened until today. Although he called Tracey every day, she didn''t tell him about it because she didn''t want him to worry. Today, he identally saw the live broadcast. He called Jensen and then knew the whole story. Jensen had intended to tell Adam about this before, but Tracey stopped him. She said she could handle it well. She didn''t lie. She''d found out who was behind this in such a short time, and she held a press conference. She was indeed terrific. ording to the n, she woulde to Europe in a few days. Adam wondered if anything would happen to her again. When he was working, he felt that time passed quickly. But as soon as he got a break, he started missing her. He missed her smell, her warmth, and the way she held him when she slept. It was too painful not to be able to see the one you loved. He had to keep smoking to make himself feel less lonely. Soon, the conference thing was all over the country. All the press was ming Caroline and the Luo family. Jamie, who had retried, got extremely angry. He immediately went to Caroline''s ce. Caroline was treating her rtives carefully. Everyone came here for this matter. "Caroline, what''s wrong with you? Do you know how important fame is to a family and apany? "I don''t care how often you go to the office, someone will do your work. "I didn''t even get mad at you for hanging out with some pretty low types. But you can''t destroy the company, right?" "Hell yeah! It took the Luo family a lot of efforts to gain a firm foothold in the upper ss. What you did not only sent ourpany''s stock down, but also damaged its image. It could be a lifelong stain." Caroline''s rtives kept ming her. After all, they all owned shares in Luo''s Group. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Caroline''s parents were thepany''srgest shareholders, but this time she hadpletely angered the other shareholders. Tracey just said Caroline did it, but did not say why she did it. People who did not know the inside story might feel that the Luo family was deliberately targeting the Xia family. Everyone knew Tracey was from the Xia family. Leo had already kicked Renee out of the Xia family. Even though he didn''t say it, people could tell Tracey was his heir. The Xia family and the Luo family were never friends, and they had had problems before. People were more sure that this incident was a war between the two families. Now that people thought about this, they admired Tracey more. Instead of falling into the trap, she gave the enemy the perfect counterattack. The image of the Luo family and Luo''s Group was greatly tarnished. Luo''s Group had been working on some big deals, but all of them fell through since this happened. No deals, no interests. It was all because of Caroline. All the shareholders came to the Luo Residence. They wanted an exnation. Jamie was even more furious. "How dare you! I can''t believe you did this! You stupid jerk! Do you know how serious it is? "Your uncles'' efforts have been in vain because of you. Do you have any idea what these orders we lost mean? "They were supposed to give us next year''s rest, and you ruined everything!" "Grandpa, I- I didn''t mean it. It''s all that b*tch Tracey''s fault. She stole my Adam. If it weren''t for her..." Caroline''s face changed. She was shocked to see how serious it was. She just wanted to teach Tracey a lesson. Not only did she fail, her family andpany got affected. "Your engagement to Adam is long over. The Sheng family may owe you a lot, but don''t you know that Adam doesn''t want to marry you at all? He wasn''t even at the engagement. "I asked your opinion, but you insisted on being engaged to him. You had iting, Caroline." "Tracey is to me! I didn''t do anything wrong." Caroline refused to admit she was wrong. When she saw the news that Tracey and Adam had been engaged and were living together, she was jealous like crazy. That was why she was determined to frame Tracey. She had thought she would get what she wanted. She couldn''t be more wrong. "Caroline, you put this entirepany in jeopardy for selfish reasons! Old Mr. Luo, tell us what should we do. We can''t suffer a loss for nothing, right?¡± This was a huge loss. Jamie couldn''t cover for Caroline even if he wanted to. "Don''t worry. I will give you guys an exnation. Caroline should get what she deserves. She owns 12% of thepany, and I''m going to divide her shares equally." Jamie said helplessly. Caroline was his granddaughter. He didn''t have to heart to punish her, but he had to. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Her equity rights may be ripped away. Luo Enterprise had developed particrly well in recent years. Her dozen percent shares generate a considerable amount of dividends each year, and because of this, she could live a worry- free lifestyle. But now, the Luo Enterprise wants to strip her shares away, Caroline panicked. "I know I''ve made a mistake with this case. I apologise to everyone. But hopefully, you could give me a chance to redeem myself." "I''ll go to work properly in the future. Please, I beg you, don''t denude me of my shares! I''m sorry." Hastily, Rafael Luo and Mrs. Luo also put in a good word for Caroline. Although they held more shares, these odd- lot shares holders cannot be underestimated, especially since they were all rtives and the Luo Enterprise was built on the foundations of everyone''s hard work. "We are all rted; Caroline was just a little stubborn. I hope everyone could spare her for the sake of our family bond." "As her father, I was the one that failed to discipline her. It was my fault that Caroline made such a mistake. I will certainly educate her more in the future." Mr. Luo also pleaded. If it had been a smaller issue, perhaps it would have been fine. But this time, it was not a trivial matter, they all knew what Caroline''s temper and personality are like. The young heiress knew nothing, even if she would go work at the firm, she would just create more trouble. And as for her promise, everyone knew a leopard never changes its spots." And this time it involved redistributing shares. Just one extra percent and the annual dividends would increase dramatically. Who would give up such temptations? The loss of this incident was temporary, but as long as the equity remains unchanged, the Luo family would only get more dividends as they grow. As for rtives, that special bond means nothing when money is the core of interest. "Don''t say that. To finish this case, my Huber worked day and night with his team. And just as their hard work was going to pay off, this happens. Huber even lost weight due to all that overtime. Mr. Luo, you are the president. You should know how much money Huber lost because of this incident." "That''s right, family aside, nobody wanted this to happen. Everyone worked for the better future of thispany, but she has ruined everything." "She is not a young child anymore. Besides, Mr. Luo, you still have shares; losing Caroline''s shares makes no difference." "What do you mean, no difference? If it was that insignificant, would you give me all your shares?" Caroline roared in bad temper. She was already unhappy because of this incident. Her Weibo was exposed, and she before could disable thements, tens of thousands of comments poured in. They all scolded her for being vicious. Messing up Tracey''spany, disfiguring someone''s face. She was simply a vicious woman, and she would suffer retribution in the future. Thements were getting more and more offensive. She disabledments and private messages furiously. Even so, people still made posts to scold her. No, even her rtives criticised her, which was a double blow. Caroline''s rage had already filled her head, and she had nowhere to unleash them. "Is this how you talk to your elders? You are the one at fault here," the rtive coldly chided. "If you actually thought of me like family, you won''t take advantage of me. For the Lunar new years, I always gave your children the most, and I''d always share all the goods. Don''t think that I''m oblivion to your ns. You waited for me to make mistakes every day. Just as I ever did, like vultures, you''d rob all my shares. Now that your wish has finally been fulfilled, you should be satisfied, right?" rtive or not, Caroline did not care. She spoke straightforwardly. "Caroline, shut up. This was your fault, to begin with!" Rafael immediately told her to shut up. These so- called rtives were like a pack of hungry wolves, waiting to chew Caroline up. Quarrelling with them was exactly what they wanted. They could take the opportunity to take away her shares easily. "Mr. Chairman, look at your granddaughter. She still doesn''t want to repent for her mistakes." "There''s no need to say more. I won''t be partial to her in this matter. I''ve decided her shares will be equally divided." He said with a firm tone whilst he held his walking stick. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Grandpa! You can''t do this." "Shut up! You have made such a consequential mistake, yet you still don''t repent! It seems that you should have disciplined her more. Bring her to thepany to sign the equity transfer agreement tomorrow." Jamie Luo, the chairman, was extremely angry with his granddaughter. His grandson, Eric, doesn''t want toe back to inherit the family business. The granddaughter doesn''t live up to expectations. Thinking of Johan Xia''s cocky manner at thest gathering, his granddaughter was capable and sensible, although Jamie was disdained at the time, he is jealous of him now. Tracey Xia''s abilities were obvious to all. She had already built up a reputation for herself in the business sector. Yet, Caroline, also a wealthy heiress, is infamous for her terrible temper. Tracey made efforts on her own and had not relied on the Xia family. Many people in the business sector praised her. On the other hand, what can Caroline do? Other than letting jealousy fill her with rage every day, she doesn''t know any better? Even her efforts to ruin others were inadequate. How could Jamie not be angry? Caroline''s actions were idiotic. After all, he is a respected businessman in the industry. How could he have such a dull granddaughter? This time, not only did Caroline humiliate herself, but she also shamed Jamie. The old man was so angry that he turned and left. "Dad, stay for dinner. I''ve already ordered the servant to prepare food." "Food? You are only interested in eating! My appetite was ruined by that b*stard." Jamie said as he left the group. That night, Caroline tried her best but failed to change the old man''s mind. She stayed up all night; the next morning, Rafael took her to thepany. "Dad, I don''t want to sign it. The shares are mine. I won''t give them to anyone." "Caroline, all those odd- lot shareholders demanded this. They may not be a big threat individually, but together they are an influential force. To ease their anger, your grandfather had to make this unwise move. We''ve tried our best, so you''d better listen and sign the agreement for now. When this eventually blows over, we will get it back for you. You know your grandfather''s temper. He always keeps his word." "Dad, once the shares are in their hands, how would we get it back? I will have nothing after signing this!" Caroline looked helpless. "Who said you will have nothing? You still have us. Be good and don''t make it difficult for me. What if your grandfather gets angry again? It''s not good for his health." Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Caroline did not expect that her actions would bring her such a consequence. Her shareholdings had been stripped. Although she could still rely on the Luo family, how could she possibly tolerate such humiliation? But this was just the beginning. She signed the agreement of asset transfer, then she received a court order. Tracey had appealed the case to the supreme court. Caroline hurriedly contacted herwyer, but thewyer had made it clear that the imant had solid evidence. The chances of them winning the case are slim, so she had to be mentally prepared in advance. If thiswsuit appealed to Tracey''s favour, Caroline would have to pay arge sum of compensation. Caroline gritted her teeth. "Damned woman, how could she be so annoying?" On the other hand, Tracey could finally take a breath of relief. There was still some time left, during which both parties could collect evidence before the court hearing. Tracey had worked tirelessly for days to finish the jewellery for Candy; she also had someone bring it to America for Candy. She had bought tickets to Rome for the day after online. Adam was already in Rome. Coincidentally, she also adored the city very much, a city full of romantic ces. "Adam, everything here is almost done. The ne will arrive the day after tomorrow in the morning." Tracey reported her situation to him. "You little rascal, how could you not tell me such a big incident had happened? Do you want me to be worried sick?" Adam said in a slightly reproachful tone. "Adam, I didn''t want you to be distracted. Moreover, I can handle these things by myself?" Tracey said affectionately, in hopes of forgiveness. "Yes, yes, yes. It has been handled very well. I have already heard from Jensen Jiang. I''ll let it slide this time, but don''t keep it from me next time." "Well, don''t worry. It''s gettingte, so I''m going to bed. I''ll be there the day after." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mhm." Tracey had resolved thepany''s affairs, and all the negative effectspletely disappeared. After the poisonous perfume incident, the perfume received more publicity. Although the returns made previously cause an enormous impact, profits will return soon. Early in the morning, she asked Mark to take her to the airport. Amazingly, Tracey ran into someone who she thought she''d never cross paths with again, Rachel Nan. They went through the security check together, yet they did not greet each other. Rachel could see Tracey''s glorious glow. Ever since she left 4 years ago, Tracey had been doing great. On the other hand, Rachel went on a downward slope. Originally, they thought that it was normal to meet at such arge airport. After all, there were so many flights here. Who knew that after boarding, the two actually booked the same ne, and it was seated next to each other. Rachel took off her big sunsses and put on the blindfold as soon as she got on the ne, ready to sleep. Maybe to avoid Tracey, or perhaps she was truly tired. Tracey leaned to one side and looked at Rachel. She wore light makeup, but even the makeup could not hide her exhaustion. Rachel looked very haggard. Tracey hadn''t seen her since the premiere of the perfume. Why is she flying to Rome alone now that she''s with William Turner? She hadn''t seen anyone pick her up at the security checkpoint, either. Since Rachel had already left the entertainment industry, why is she going to Rome? Tracey felt a little strange, but it was not her ce to ask about other people''s private affairs. They had not been friends for a long time. When the ne took off, Tracey felt awake because of the sleep she gotst night. Then she sensed that Rachel''s shoulders were shaking. There was a sound of sobbing. Although Rachel was wearing a blindfold, Tracey turned and saw her quietly wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes. "What''s wrong?" she thought. Rachel would not in ten thousand years let Tracey see her like this. But after all, fate is cruel and unfair; they had to run into each other. Rachel''s thoughts went back to the day when William''s perfume premiered. She was surrounded by journalists and fainted. When she woke up, William was beside her. Rachel''s face was pale. "Will, the premiere..." "It doesn''t matter. The premiere not being a sess doesn''t mean the perfume won''t. You don''t have to worry about it. I will solve it myself. What you need to do now is rest." "I''ve always been in good health. I probably fainted because I haven''t had a real rest recently. We can leave now." Rachel was about to lift the quilt. "Rachel, listen to me. You fainted because you are pregnant," said William suddenly. "What?" Rachel''s face was full of confusion. It only happened once between them. Could it be that night? "You''ve been pregnant for a while now. The time matched that night, I''m the father." William''s expression was serious. He was not as happy as Rachel imagined. "Will, I am pregnant? I actually pregnant." Her face was full of delight. She had wanted to have a child that belonged to her and Sean Sheng, but Sean did not touch her at all. Now, with no intent, she''s pregnant with William''s child. A lot had happened during this time, and she had overlooked her period. It turned out she was pregnant. "Rachel, don''t be too excited. The doctor said that your body is frail and you haven''t been resting. A miscarry may happen. You need to rest now." William sounded sensible. To tell the truth, he was very conflicted. On one hand, the Turner family does not approve of Rachel; on the other hand, he wasn''t so sure about his feelings towards Rachel. When he was younger, he did like Rachel. Later, when he returned to China, he couldn''t tell whether he liked her as a lover or as a sister. He had promised his family that he would leave Rachel. But he didn''t want to hurt her. Now he knew that Rachel was pregnant, at such a bad time, he didn''t think it was a good thing. "Okay, I''ll remain calm. In the future, I will definitely sleep and eat on time, and I won''t let my baby starve." Rachel touched her t belly, it felt magical knowing that there''s a new life in there. "Well, you must be hungry. I''ll go buy you something to eat from nearby. You just stay in bed." However, whether if he liked it or not; whether she''s pregnant or not, William had nned to take good care of her. William had just left, Rachel was still immersed in joy. "Is the baby going to be a boy or a girl? Who will they look more like when they grow up?" She thought, When she pondered, the door was pushed open. Rachel thought that William hade back, but it was an old acquaintance. "Auntie." It was actually William''s mother, so Rachel lifted the quilt and was ready to get out of bed. "There''s no need. I heard that you are in poor health. I came here today to tell you something." Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Rachel did not know why, but she felt a little uneasy when she saw Annalee, though Annalee had always struck her as an amiable elder. When she just started dating William, she had asked several times to meet his parents, but each time he refused her for a different reason. Therefore, when Annalee showed up, she had a bad feeling. "Auntie, if you have anything to say, just say it." "Rachel, I remember when you first came to my house, you weren''t even as tall as my waist. You and William are sort of childhood sweethearts, right?" Annalee sat down and began to chat. Rachel felt less nervous. "Yes. Back then, people said I was his little tail. William''s been taking care of me since we were kids, and I love being with him." "You''re as cute as ever, and you''re a big star now. I''ve seen every one of your shows." "Auntie, that means a lot. But I am no longer a star now. I just want to be a normal person and live a normal life." Rachel thought of her child, and gave a gentle smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Yeah, and I read the news about you." "Auntie, the news is just a load of crap..." Rachel tried to exin. "Rachel, I don''t care if it''s true. I just want to know what''s your rtionship with William." Annalee changed the subject, and Rachel''s expression changed slightly. Annalee was still smiling, but Rachel had no idea what she was thinking. She replied cautiously, "Auntie, William and I are a couple now. I wish you can..." Annalee interrupted her. "Rachel, didn''t you marry Sean? I remember I went to your wedding before. Your wedding seems so recent, and you''re telling me you''re with William now? Are you serious?" Annalee had a way with words. She didn''t directly object to Rachel being with William, but her question was like a knife to Rachel''s heart. On the surface, this question was just out of curiosity, but it was actually a tough question to answer. If Rachel said she was serious, Annalee would ask why she married Sean before. If she said she wasn''t serious, she was doomed. Rachel bit her lip and thought about how to answer this question. Annalee did not urge her. "Auntie, I don''t want to hide anything from you. I married Sean because I thought he was the one. "The thing is, he doesn''t love me at all. I met William at the saddest time, and he showed me that he was the best person for me. "My marriage to Sean was a sham. I didn''t get out of that hell until William showed up. Now, all I want is to stay by William''s side forever." "Rachel, I shouldn''t have interfered with your rtionship with William, but what you just said kind of confuses me." "What do you mean, Auntie?" "I don''t think people are as loyal as they used to be. You loved Sean and now you love William, right? "But it took you years to realize Sean wasn''t the right one. How can you be so sure William is? "You hadn''t talked to William for a long time before you met him again, had you? What if one day you meet another man and find out that he is the one?" "Auntie, that''s not gonna happen. I was crazy about Sean because I was young. Now, as a mature woman, I know who I really love. "I''m not gonna love anyone but William. Auntie, trust me. Didn''t you like me very much when I was young?" Rachel grabbed Annalee''s hand and said anxiously. She finally knew what Annalee meant. Annalee wanted to stop her from marrying William. At the moment, Rachel was as desperate as a beggar. However, there was a hint of disgust in Annalee''s seemingly gentle eyes. Seeing this, Rachel felt as if her heart had been crushed by a huge rock. "Rachel, you came from a rich and powerful family. You should know people are always watching us. "Let me be clear. If you didn''t have all those scandals, and you weren''t married to Sean, I wouldn''t object to you being with William. "You know, William''s grandparents are prim and proper. They would never ept a divorced woman. "The Turner family is not the most outstanding family, but it does have a ce in the upper sses. William is my only son, and his wife is gonna be in the spotlight. "Rachel, you''re a smart girl, and I''m sure you know what I mean. Shouldn''t you do what''s best for William if you really love him? You want him to lose his reputation because of you? "You know how much he loves perfume. He''d been refusing to take over the family business for his perfume. But what did he get? "Aplete failure. I wouldn''t bring it up if it were on him. I looked into it. He lost to Tracey because of you, right?" "Yes, but..." Rachel wanted to exin. At that time, she was just trying to use William. She knew that her scandals might affect him, but she did not care. If it weren''t for her, William and Tracey wouldn''t have be enemies, and Tracey wouldn''t have gone to the United States. William''s perfume wouldn''t have been dyed and dyed and turned out to be a failure. "You don''t have to exin yourself. I didn''t mean to me you. I just don''t think you and William are the right couple. Think about it. "Look at your pale face. Have a good rest. I should get going. I''ve got ns." "Auntie, take care," Rachel said as she gently caressed her belly. What would the Turners do if they found out she was pregnant? A mood of mncholy descended on Rachel. "God, are you punishing me?" Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Annalee''s tone was not harsh, but her words were hurtful to Rachel. She was saying that Rachel would be a stain on William''s reputation. "Rachel, are you hungry? I got you a treat. It''s delicious and nutritious." William put the takeout food on the table. He served her a bowl of chicken soup, then helped her sit up and fed her himself. "William, I can do it myself." There was less gloom in Rachel. "You''re pregnant. I should take care you of and our child." William thought a lot on the way out to buy food. Perhaps the universe wanted him to be with Rachel. That night was Rachel''s safe period, so he wasn''t wearing a condom. Surprisingly, she got pregnant. This determined him to be responsible for her and their child. He looked at Rachel, only to find she was distracted. "Rachel? Rachel?" "William, I''ve always wanted to meet your parents, but you said I couldn''t. It''s not because they''re busy, it''s because they don''t like me, right?" Rachel asked directly. "What happened, Rachel? What makes you think that?" "Your mom just came to me." Rachel didn''t feel the need to hide it from him. "What did she say?" William thought of the terrible things his parents had said to him. Rachel was not gonna be able to take this, was she?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "She just said that we weren''t right for each other, and that I should think about leaving you. I don''t care what she thinks. William, I just want to know what you think." Rachel had already made up her mind. If William felt the same way as his mother, she would give up on him. In William''s eyes, he couldn''t let Rachel down because she was carrying his child. "Rachel, I know my family has a problem with you, but I''m gonna convince them to ept you. I wasn''t sure how I felt about you, but now I am. I''ll marry you and take care of you." There was a gleam of joy in Rachel''s eyes. "That means a lot, William. Thank God you''re not gonna abandon me." "Idiot, why would I? Have a good rest. I''ll talk to my parents." Williamforted her. He was just saying that to make her feel better. He knew how stubborn his family was. It was just that he didn''t want to disappoint her. "Okay." Rachel leaned in William''s arms. In spite of all her misfortunes, she met a man who truly loved her. She was lucky, wasn''t she? When she got out of the hospital, she could start getting things ready for the baby. As much as she wanted to have a wedding with William, herst one was all over the news. She didn''t want to put him at the center of the conversation. No wedding, no marriage certificate. It was fine. She didn''t care about the form anymore. A big wedding was nothingpared to a perfect husband. William had beening home every day since she got pregnant. That was the kind of love she''d always wanted, wasn''t it? Sean didn''t make her feel loved, but William did. She felt so happy. Good times did notst long. This day, William told her happily that his family agreed to see her. Both of them were overjoyed. Rachel thought it must be because William convinced them. She was excited all night and woke up early the next morning. She changed suit after suit in front of the mirror. Although her figure was not out of shape, she felt that none of the suits looked good. "William, what do you think would look good on me?" "You''ll look great in anything, Superstar. I bought a lot of fashion magazines with you on the cover when I was abroad." William felt more and morefortable with her. Rachel had done some bad things in the past, but it was out of love for Sean. Sean never loved her and was never nice to her. That was why she hated Tracey so much. Women were like flowers, they bloomed only when they were well cared. Without care, they would wither soon. The more William spent time with Rachel, the more he realized she was adorable. They got along well now. The only problem was his family. Thus, both he and Rachel cared about this meeting. "Aren''t you sweet? I''m gonna go with white. I like white better." Rachel put on a white coat. She used to be proud and unbeatable, and now she tried her best to please others. She sighed softly. Maybe that was what she got for hurting Tracey. Now she really regretted it. If she hadn''t drugged Sean back then, maybe Tracey would have been with Sean. The worst thing that could have happened to her was sadness. Maybe she would have met William or someone else. At least she wouldn''t have been in this mess. "It''s about time. Let''s go." William looked down at his watch. Rachel walked out with William. She brought a lot of presents just to make his family like her. On the way, she was very nervous. "William, will your family embarrass me?" "No. If they invited you, they epted you. Don''t worry. Didn''t you meet my parents when you were a kid?" She did, but Annalee was no longer the gentle aunt she remembered. She was a mother who did what was best for her son. Maybe she was just being paranoid. Now that William was on her side and she was pregnant, his family wouldn''t make things difficult for her, right? While she was thinking, they arrived at the Turner family. "We''re here." "William, I''m still so nervous." "Rx. I''m here. Everything will be fine." William smiled at her. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The servant opened the door. Rachel''s heart kept pounding. She was more nervous than she was at her first award ceremony. "You''re here. Come in." Annalee weed them with a bright smile. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Auntie, nice to meet you." Rachel took out the gifts. She was so nervous that her voice was trembling. "Oh, thank you. You''re so considerate, Rachel." Annalee kept smiling. She looked a lot gentler than she had been at the hospital. Many people might not be actors, but they were good at acting. When they put on their masks, no one knew what they were really thinking. Rachel had a good impression of Annalee until she came to the hospital and said those things. Now she knew that Annalee''s smile was tinged with cruelty. Rachel followed William into this house like his tail. In the living room, she saw William''s father and grandparents. The dinner was served and the smell of food was in the air. Rache had been eating a lot more since she got pregnant. When she was a star, she ate very little because the audience was strict with her figure. After she quit showbiz and got pregnant, she stopped dieting. "Hi, Grandma and Grandpa. Hi, Uncle." Rachel greeted them. They all had seen Rachel on TV before. "Rachel, have a seat," said Misael Turner, William''s dad. "Thank you, Uncle." Rachel sat down cautiously. She kept silent when no one was talking to her. "What would you like to drink?" asked William. "I''m not thirsty." She wasn''t this nervous when she went to the Sheng family. Everyone in the Sheng family was nice, expect for Aydan. However, the Turners looked like they had a feud with her. Callie Turner, William''s grandma, sat down next to Rachel and said, "You''re so much better looking than you are on TV. William, go to the kitchen get Rachel some fruit." "Okay." William stood up and went to the kitchen. Rachel started to freak out again. The point was, Callie''s expression changed immediately as soon as William left. "Grandma, is there something you want to say to me?" Rachel could tell that Callie kept William away on purpose. "Rachel, you''re indeed smart. Annalee should have talked to you. We feel the same way she does." Callie got to the point. Rachel had thought that William convinced them. It seemed that William and she were both fooled. This was not a friendly dinner. "Grandma, I love William and he loves me. Why can''t you guys agree with us being together?" "Rachel, you''re so gorgeous. I''m sure you''ll find someone who loves you more. William is the only son of the Turner family, so we expect a lot from his wife. "We want a woman with a clean background, but you''re not even close. After all your years in the entertainment business, you know the rules better than I do. "You used to be a superstar, and I hear superstars sleep with directors and producers to get more resources." Callie was saying that Rachel had had sex with a lot of guys to be more popr. That was mean and hurtful. Moreover, Callie was William''s grandmother. If this had been the past, Rachel would have lost her temper. Now she just suppressed her anger and kept a polite smile. "Grandma, you misunderstood me. There are rules in show business, but I became a big star by myself and my family. "Acting is just a hobby of mine, and I didn''t do it for a living. As the only daughter of the Nan family, I didn''t have to sleep with anyone for resources. "It didn''t take me long to get into show business and be a superstar, but that doesn''t mean I''ve slept with a lot of men. It has to do with my family background and my own efforts." Callie thought for a moment before saying, "But you had a lot of scandals before. We can''t possibly let you be with William for that. "Moreover, you were married once. I know the Nan family is a big family, but not big enough for us to ept a divorced woman." "So, you didn''t invite me here because you epted me, but because you wanted me to leave William?" Rachel sneered. Misae, who had been silent, said, "Rachel, I think you''re smart enough to know what to do. You know what? William has agreed to marry Miss Gardener. You''d better give up on him. "I know you love him with all your heart, so to make it up to you, we''ll give you ten million..." Rachel couldn''t believe what was happening. It was kind of like a scene from a movie she was in. Cindere was in love with Prince Charming, but his parents tried to get her to leave him for money. However, she was not Cindere but the princess! Wasn''t it funny that they wanted her to leave William for money? "Uncle, you think I care about money?" "I didn''t say that. I know how rich your family is. It''s just that we want topensate you. "Miss Nan, we are all adults, and it''s a very real world. If we don''t agree, you''ll never be Mrs. Turner. What''s the point of you staying with William? "Moreover, William has agreed to go on a blind date with Miss Gardner, who is clean and lovable. She is the ideal wife for him. "I''m sorry. We may have spoken out of turn, but we meant no harm. No one is irreceable. Please let go of my son." Misael said without mercy. "Do you think William will be happy in a marriage without the blessing of his family?" Annalee added. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." Only then did Rachel know how naive she was. None of William''s family liked her, and they were all mean. She could not stay any longer. She stood up to leave, and no one stopped her. Perhaps that was exactly what they wanted. They humiliated her so that she would give up on William. It turned out that her self-esteem meant so little to them. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Rachel was used to harsh words, but when they came from William''s family, she felt her entire life was falling apart. Every word they said broke her heart. Goaded beyond endurance, she ran out of the vi without hesitation. What did they think she was? A shameless woman of ill repute? By the time William came out with fruit, Rachel was already gone. "Where''s Rachel, Dad?" "Oh, she said she wasn''t feeling well, so she left." Misael lied without even blinking his eyes. William didn''t believe that. Rachel cared about this meeting so much. How could she leave? She''d have to tell him if she had to leave. "I see what''s going on. You talked to her, didn''t you?" William realized the whole thing was just a lie. His family didn''t ept Rachel. They were just trying to get her to leave him. Maybe each of them said something mean to her and drove her away. "William, we did this for you. We don''t expect you to marry someone who can help your career, but you can''t marry someone with a bad reputation. "You know what upper- ss people think of showbiz people? Trust me, she''s not right for you!" "Dad, you''re impossible! You could kill her!" It was so cold outside and Rachel was alone. What if something bad happened to her? "Come on, it can''t be that serious." "Rachel''s carrying my child. The doctor said she couldn''t get emotional or she could miscarry. You guys went too far!" William always respected his elders, but he was just so angry right now. "What?" His parents looked at each other. If Rachel miscarried, how should they exin it to the Nan family? They didn''t want to be in-ws with Rachel''s parents, but they didn''t want to be enemies with them, either. William ran out of the vi like crazy. Rachel didn''t leave in the car, so he kept calling her. But no one answered the phone. It was dark and cold. He was really worried about her. Suddenly, he saw a woman lying under the streetmp. He immediately ran to her. It was Rachel. When Rachel angrily ran out of the vi with tears on her face, she identally fell down. There was a pain in her lower abdomen, and she felt somethinging out of her lower body. "My child, my child!" Rachel was so scared. Did it mean she miscarried? Miscarriage urred most often in the first trimester of pregnancy, and the doctor said she couldn''t have strenuous exercise. "William, save our child! My stomach hurts!" "Rachel, rx. I''ll send you to the hospital now." William was filled with remorse. He shouldn''t have believed in his family. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He sent Rachel to the hospital. The blood had stained her white coat and trousers red. She just kept crying. She had a lot of expectations for this child, but at this moment, her dream was shattered. "Doctor, I beg you! Please keep my child. Please!" She was pale from the loss of blood. "Rachel, calm down. The doctor will definitely try his best." William grabbed her hand and ran to the emergency room with the nurse. "Please wait outside." The nurse stopped him at the door. After more than an hour, the doctor came out and said, "Sorry, we have tried our best. We didn''t keep the child. We just performed a uterine evacuation on her." "What?" William''s mind went nk. He thought he was gonna be a dad soon, and now his kid was gone? "You are still young, so it''s fine. Your wife is not in the best of spirits or health, and she needs a recuperation. Try not to get her worked up again." The doctor patted him on the shoulder. Rachel had fallen asleep when she was transferred to the ward. There were still tears in the corners of her eyes. William wiped away the tears with distress. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Rachel." For the first time in his life, he regretted it. His family and Rachel''s family arrived at the same time. "What happened to my daughter?" Desmond grabbed William by the cor and asked. "Uncle, I''m sorry. I didn''t take care of Rachel. If you want to beat me up, do it." William was still grieving the loss of his child. "The doctor said she miscarried. William, I always thought you could make her happy, but you can''t even protect her and her child!" Alice said angrily. "Auntie, it''s my fault. I''m to me." What Desmond and Alice said made the Turners unhappy. "Hey, if your daughter hadn''t been haunting my son, none of this would have happened." "What did you say?" "Don''t you know how infamous your daughter is?" "Granny, enough! I told you I would marry Rachel. With or without the child, I will marry her." William''s eyes turned red. "We''re doing this for your own good! Now that she miscarried, dump her! We don''t like her." "You know what? We never intended to marry Rachel to William. He doesn''t deserve her!" "Excuse me? Are you saying my grandson doesn''t deserve a divorced woman?" "What are you babbling about, you old bat?" The argument was so loud that it woke Rachel up. "Shut up," she said. "Rachel! How do you feel now?" William rushed to her side. "William, where''s our child?" "Rachel, the child is gone. But don''t worry, we''re still young. Well have as many kids as you want." Heforted her in a gentle voice. Upon hearing this, his family wasn''t happy again. They immediately interrupted William, "Rachel, we didn''t know you were pregnant. We''re sorry. Please don''t get mad at us." "Yeah, why didn''t you tell us about this?" Rachel felt nauseous when she saw them. "Please get out of here. I don''t want to see you guys." They were kind of embarrassed. Alice waved her hand and said, "Get lost. My daughter doesn''t want to see you." "Then have a good rest. We''lle to see you another day." Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Previously, she had wanted so badly to marry William that she treated his family as if they were her own. She even asked what his parents and grandparents liked. If she had been with Sean because she wanted a fairy tale love, she was with William because she genuinely wanted a home. The child meant everything to her. She was ready to be a mother, but now she couldn''t. She was from the upper sses, so she knew how greedy and selfish they were. The Turners were about to leave. Although they wanted Rachel to leave William, they had no intention of hurting her and her child. As a mother, Annalee knew how painful a miscarriage could be. She tried tofort Rachel. "Rachel, it''s okay." "Please leave here. I don''t want to see you." Rachel hated the Turners now. She knew they didn''t mean to cause her miscarriage, but she just couldn''t forgive them. She and William were not innocent, either. They failed to protect their child. She thought of Tracey and Adam. At first, Aydan didn''t like Tracey and thought she was an easy woman. At the banquet, Adam talked back to Aydan for Tracey. She remembered how Adam had taken Tracey away without hesitation. He looked so decisive and proud. He acted as if he would give up the world for Tracey. She had pushed Tracey into the ocean on purpose, and he almost killed her for it. She was still alive, but she''d lost her favorite thing. What did William do for her? She quit showbiz and divorced Sean for William. She was willing to do anything for him. Everyone thought she gave up her career for Sean, but it was not true. Her scandals had had a big impact on her, but that didn''t mean there was no chance of her making aeback. She gave up her career because she wanted to spend more time with William. She could be a normal woman as long as he was around. His family must have known about her rtionship with him a long time ago. There was a time when he came homete and depressed, perhaps because his family was asking him to leave her. He refused to sleep with her because he was having second thoughts. He wasn''t sure if he was going to marry her. Maybe he didn''t decide to be with her until she was pregnant. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Now that she thought about this, she felt as if her heart had been stabbed again and again. The pain in her lower abdomen came back after the anesthetic, but it was nothingpared to the heartache. "Rachel, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..." "Alright. Rachel doesn''t want to see you, either." Alice''s heart ached when she saw how devastated Rachel was. Seeing Rachel''s face buried in the quilt, William had no choice but to leave. He knew it was too much for her. There were only Alice and Desmond in the ward. Both of them were from noble families, and Rachel was their only daughter. Rachel was the apple of their eye. Even though she had a bad reputation, there were countless men who wanted to be with her. However, she''d been bloodied in love. "Baby, stop crying. Mom is here. Everything will be fine." "Mom, now I see I was wrong. I shouldn''t have set Tracey up." If only she hadn''t tried to steal Tracey boyfriend in the first ce! "Don''t me yourself. No one is forever right. The point is, you know you were wrong. Now, stop thinking and have a good rest." "Rachel, you''re young and beautiful. There''s a lot of fish in the sea. What''s so great about William? If his family doesn''t like you, I don''t like him." They keptforting Rachel. Rachel recalled what she had done in the past few years. Her tears even soaked her mother''s clothes. In fact, her mother had reminded her many times that Sean was not the one. There was no affection in his eyes when he looked at her. At first, he was with her because he identally slept with her, so it was understandable that he didn''t like her. But even though they were spending more and more time together, he had no feelings for her. At that time, everyone knew that he would never fall in love with her, but she didn''t. She just couldn''t wake up from her beautiful dream, in which she and Sean were made for each other. Women wereplicated. They could be extremely stupid and extremely wise. "Mom..." Rachel cuddled up to Alice like when she was a child. Alice sighed. She felt really sorry for Rachel, who was hurt both physically and psychologically. Rachel was in the hospital for a week before her parents brought her home. William hade to her several times, but she refused to see him. It wasn''t because she didn''t want to see him, but because she wanted to know how he felt about her. Did hee to her for duty or for love? Rachel finally understood that no one couldpel love. If he didn''t love her, she''d just let him go. He had someone send her beautiful hydrangeas every day. She was allergic to most flowers, except hydrangeas. Her windowsill was already covered with hydrangeas. They grew well under her care. She was leading a life of leisure with her parents. No press, no spotlight. She spent every day at home reading, nting, or watching movies. But sometimes she cried atedy movies. When she saw those lovely children, she would subconsciously touch her belly. Her child was gone forever. She cried so much she didn''t even know her clothes were wet. She didn''t go out for more than half a month, as if she had been cut off from the world. Home was the only ce where she wouldn''t get hurt, and she didn''t want to be hurt in any way. "Rachel, since you''re better now, why don''t you go out? You need fresh air and sunshine!" Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Rachel was away a lot when she was a star. At that time, what her parents wanted most was her staying at home. Now they really got what they wanted. However, they couldn''t help worrying about her state of mind. Didn''t she feel bored and depressed staying at home every day? Alice tried her best to get Rachel out of the house. "Rachel, why don''t you go for a walk? Or do you want to go abroad? I can book your a flight," Alice said with a worried look. "Mom, I don''t want to go anywhere. Can''t I just stay at home? Didn''t you ask me to spend more time with you? You changed your mind?" "Don''t be silly. Of course, I want to see you every day. I just want you to go out and have some fun. I got you visa for 13 European countries the other day. "Don''t you like Europe? Come on! The Eiffel Tower and London Bridge are waiting for you!" "Alright, alright, I''m going out now, Mom." Rachel got fed up with nagging, so she gave in. In the past, it would take her over an hour to change and put on her makeup. Now that she was no longer a star, she didn''t wear makeup anymore. She went out in a down jacket, which was something the old her never would have done. People would change, right? She drove around on her own. To be honest, she didn''t know where to go. She was really busy when she was a star. At that time, all she wanted was a vacation. Now that she was free, she didn''t know what to do. Should she call her friends? But all of her friends were from show business. They had nothing in common with her now. She didn''t know where to go, and she was afraid to go home, so she went to a cafe. Taking a book out of her purse, she decided to spend this afternoon here. She sat in a window seat and ordered coffee and dessert. She found that she was not so impetuous as before. Maybe it was what inner peace was about. Later, she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw something incredible. William was sitting face to face with a woman. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but that woman keptughing. She was ra Su. Rachel had met her a few times before. At this moment, she finally understood what it felt like to be betrayed. William''s parents had told her that William would go on a blind date. Maybe ra was the woman they chose for William. The hydrangeas on her windowsill grew daily, but now she found them ironic. Shepletely knew how Tracey felt when Sean cheated on her. All William did was see another woman, and she was pissed off. Tracey must be devastated when she saw Sean in bed with her best friend. Was this karma? She really regretted hurting Tracey. If it had been the old her, she would have rushed up to William and demanded to know what he was doing. Now, she just turned around and left silently, as if all this had nothing to do with her. She deserved this. Well, he finally made a choice. That was great. She didn''t see William, who had his back to her, frowning all the time. She only saw ra''s smiling face. "Mr. Turner, thank you foring here. Your family made you, right?" "Mm." Apparently, William was a little absentminded. "Don t worry, Mr. Turner. I''m into someone else. To tell you the truth, I came to meet you on purpose. I just want him to be jealous." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Only then did William raise his head to look at the careless girl. "Why? What if he gets mad at you?" He really did not understand her logic. "He''s always sulking at me and saying he doesn''t like me. I want him to know I''m a catch." "But what if he really doesn''t like you? Maybe he has no problem with you dating someone else." "Well... then I''ll keep dating until hees to me." ra frowned. She was an incurable optimist, so she was soon happy again. "I''m sure he will." "Really? Since you''re so confident, let''s see if he will show up." "By the way, Mr. Turner, I saw you on the news with Miss Nan. Why are you on a blind date?" "Because you kept calling me! I came here to tell you that I''m taken. Looks like we''re in the same boat." "Since you like her, you must be nice to her. Don''t let her down," ra says solemnly. "I know. I won''t hurt her anymore. Miss Su, let''s never see each other again." "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. However, you need to do me a favor, Mr. Turner." ra suddenly gave a sly smile. Before William could react, she had forked up a piece of apple and fed it to him. "Mr. Turner, he''s here. Please," she said quickly. William immediately knew what she meant. He decided to give her a hand because he wished all lovers unite in marriage. He deliberately opened his mouth and ate the piece of apple. Then, a cold voice rang out, "ra, how dare you?" William turned to look at the man. He was the director of the Xia''s Group, Carl. He was a very capable man. "Mr. Xia." William greeted him. Carl looked at him with hostility. "Mr. Turner, I thought you were Rachel''s boyfriend. Why are you here? By the way, I just saw her leaving here." "You saw Rachel? Crap!" William hurriedly dropped off a few hundred bucks and left. Looking at Carl, who was full of anger, ra suddenly felt that she had gone too far. She decided to slip away. Behind him came Carl''s cold voice. "ra!" "Yes!" ra stood up straight, like a soldier. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Rachel drove home. In order not to let her parents worry, she acted like nothing had happened. "Rachel, where did you go?" Everyone in the Nan family was watching Rachel''s every move, especially Alice. "I just went out for a ride. Mom, didn''t you get a visa for me? I want to go to Europe now." As an actress, Rachel hid her grief well. "That''s great. After all the hard work you''ve put in thest few years, it''s time to take a break. You''re still young, and you''ll definitely meet a perfect man." "I know. If anyonees to me, tell them I''m not here." "Okay, go get some rest." Alice was really happy. Her daughter finally agreed to give herself a vacation. Rachel booked an early flight the next morning. Later, William came to the Nan family looking for her. However, Alice told him that she wasn''t back yet. Rachel had already turned off her phone. She decided to make a clean break with the past. Before she left early the next morning, she told her mother, "Mom, if Williames to me again, please tell him I''m done with him." "I see. Have a good time! Come back when you want to." As a woman, Alice knew how hard it was to lose a child. Shortly after Rachel left, William came again. He couldn''t find her all day yesterday, so he came to her house early this morning. Unfortunately, he just missed her. She had just left to catch her flight. "Auntie, where''s Rachel? I really need to see her. I tried calling her, but I couldn''t get through." "She said she was done with you," Alice said indifferently. Now she thought William wasn''t good enough to be her son-inw. He couldn''t even handle his annoying family. Alice looked unhappy. William knew that Rachel must have misunderstood him. She had been badly hurt before. Just when she thought he would make her happy, he let her down. Her heart must have been broken into pieces. He dared not imagine how sad she was now. "Auntie, Rachel misunderstood me. Please let me see her. I have to exin." "William, she has already left. She doesn''t want to be in this sad ce anymore." "Auntie, where did she go? Please tell me." "She went to Airport B. If you get there now, maybe you can stop her before she goes through security." "Thank you, Auntie." William left quickly. What he didn''t know was that Rachel was actually going to Airport A. The two airports were far apart. Once he got to Airport B, he''d never catch up with her. Alice lied because she felt bad for her daughter. She didn''t want Rachel to get hurt again. Rachel pretended to be calm all the way to the airport. At the moment when the ne took off, she burst into tears. Tracey didn''t know what had happened to Rachel. Seeing this, she thought Rachel must have been hurt or something. She handed Rachel a napkin, who then silently wiped away her tears.The long flight time calmed Rachel down, but neither of them spoke. They used to be besties when they were in high school. But now they were like strangers. Tracey was reading thetest fashion magazine. She didn''t kick Rachel when she was down. Looking at Tracey''s gentle profile, Rachel suddenly felt relieved. "I''m sorry," Rachel suddenly said in a low voice. In the past, she never felt that she was wrong to steal Tracey''s boyfriend. She had thought that she had the right to pursue an unmarried man even though he had a girlfriend. But when she saw William and ra together, ra stabbed her in the eye with that big smile. She felt really sorry. Maybe the apology was toote. Hearing what she said, Tracey looked up from the magazine and looked at her. Tracey found it somewhat inconceivable. Perhaps she had never expected that Rachel would apologize to her. And Rachel sounded like she meant it! "Wha-what''s wrong with you?" Tracey looked at Rachel in confusion. "I''m sorry for what I did to you." "Well, it''s okay. Anyway, I got back at you. You suffered a lot because of me, and we are even now." Rachel stared at Tracey and said nothing. Tracey was a really big person. If she were Tracey, she wouldn''t be so forgiving. Along the way, they remained silent. Even though Rachel had apologized, it was impossible for her to make friends with Tracey again. The good thing was she felt better. The ne finallynded and they both got off the ne. Actually, it wasn''t Rachel''s destination. She came out alone, and no one was waiting for her. She watched Tracey throw herself into Adam''s arms from a distance. They looked so sweet. If it were the old her, she would curse them for breaking up. But now she just wished she could be as happy as them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She walked away quietly, her back lonely. "Is that Rachel? Why is she here" Adam let go of Tracey. He noticed Rachel and thought she was up to no good. "I don''t know. I met her on the ne. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. She kept crying all the way." "You''d better stay away from her. She could hurt you." "Well, I know. It''s just that I think she has changed a lot. She even apologized to me." "Whether she means it or not, beware of her tricks. You must be tired after a long flight. I''ll take you to dinner, and then you can get some rest." "Sure." In fact, Tracey was not tired at all. She was thrilled to see Adam. Later, they had a great dinner. After dinner, they took a walk near the hotel. Tracey took a lot of pictures when she saw the scenery quite different from that in City A. They were like a normal couple. They talked about how much they missed each other, and then went back to the hotel hand in hand. In the presidential suite. Tracey took a bath. When she came out in a bathrobe, she found Adam was still working. "Not done yet?" Yeah, it takes a lot nf . r u nio 1 preparation for such a big project." Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Seeing her wet hair, Adam got up and gave her a dry towel. "You''re doing it again." "I''m used to you drying my hair." Tracey chuckled and sat down on the sofa, letting him dry her hair. She was really not used to it when he was away. It was like a guy who was used to steak had to eat carrots every day. Adam had been taking good care of her like her housekeeper. Without him, it was like losing her phone. It felt so good to see him again. They made love all night long. Adam had work to do the next day, so she offered to go out on her own. It wasn''t her first trip abroad, but he told her to take an assistant with her. When he left, she was still sleeping. The moment she woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. The hickeys on her showed how crazy they werest night. Tracey refused the assistant and took the city tour bus herself. She had long wanted to travel freely in an unfamiliar country. Dressed simply and without makeup, she enjoyed the sights like amon tourist. From time to time, she would send her selfies to Adam. Adam, who was having a meeting, got excited when he saw these beautiful photos. He wanted to travel with her and take lots of pictures of her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When the project was officiallyunched and she graduated from college, he would marry her and take her on a honeymoon. Tracey went alone to the Colosseum. Those magnificent buildings were announcing to the world that this ce was once prosperous and magnificent. When the sun was about to set, she was attracted by an antique store. All the antiques came from China. A Chinese antique store in Rome? For some reason, she walked in. It was decorated in a very old-fashioned way. The clerk greeted her. "Miss, what can I do for you?" "I just want to browse." Tracey didn''t intend to buy anything. She was just a little interested in this store. Most of the antiques here predated the Qing dynasty in China. "This one is beautiful." Tracey pointed to the red jade bracelet ced on the exhibition shelf. Red jade was rare. Green jade was mostly seen on the market. "Miss, you have a good taste. This bracelet is bright and is made of the finest jade. But a lot of people don''t like it because they think red means unlucky." The clerk took out the bracelet and said, "Miss, have a try. It has been here for a long time, and no one wants it." Tracey did not want it, either. But she was embarrassed to say no, so she wore the bracelet on her wrist. Aydan had given her a supreme bracelet as a gift, but she seldom wore that. She found that she preferred this red jade bracelet. The red jade made her look whiter. The clerk said, "Miss, it looks good on you." "This must be aged." Tracey looked at the bracelet. It must have been made many years ago. "Looks like you''re the expert. Well, everything we have here is aged. China went to wars after the fall of the Qing Dynasty. "Some prominent families quietly left China to escape the war and went elsewhere. "Some fled to Southeast Asian countries, others to the United States or Europe. Although they were loaded, it was difficult for them to survive in a foreign country. Gradually, they declined. "In order to survive, their descendants started selling things. That''s where most of our stuffes from. "Miss, why don''t you buy it? Maybe ites from your family." The clerk gave a mysterious smile. Tracey smiled. "That''s impossible." "Miss, I''m not saying that to sell it. This ce used to be a pawnshop, and what we want most is to return these things to their rightful owners. "Some people pawned their favorite things because they had to. We see ourselves as keepers, and we hope the owners will be able to redeem them. "Everything has a spirit. This jade bracelet has been here for hundreds of years. My grandpa said no one ever wanted it. "But you had your eye on it as soon as you walked in. Isn''t it a connection?" The clerk said gently. "Well, I do like this bracelet. How much is it?" Tracey decided to buy it. "In today''s market, that would be the price." The clerk pressed a number on her calctor. This price was kind of high. But Tracey worked in the jewelry industry, and she thought this bracelet was worth it. The jade bracelet was still on her wrist. She didn''t even want to take it off. Although the jade bracelet that Aydan had given her was more valuable, she only saw that as a work of art. This bracelet seemed to mean something to her. It had her at hello. She rarely had anything she liked so much. Maybe it was indeed a connection, or it came from her family. She paid the bill and left with the jade bracelet. After Tracey left, the clerk went to the inner room. "Boss, she bought that red jade bracelet." "After all these years, it finally happened..." The man sighed softly. Tracey returned to the hotel. Adam rushed back and said, "I''m sorry. I said I''d have dinner with you, but I was too busy." "It doesn''t matter. I just came back." "How''s your day?" Adam took her out for dinner, and she shared with him the bracelet thing. "Hey, is it beautiful?" "Red jade?" Adam saw at a nce that it was a red jadeite of excellent quality. "You like this?" "Not really. I just thought it was kind of familiar." "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s have dinner." "Sure." Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Tracey''s days in Rome were reallyid back. Adam had to work every day, while Tracey slept until she woke up. Tracey finished her tour of downtown Rome. This day, she received a phone call. "Hello, Jovanni." She got up from the bed and scratched her messy hair. "Hey, you still remember me. Then why didn''t youe to see me? It''s only a two-hour flight from Rome to Paris!" The man''s crazy voice came from the other side of the phone. "You know exactly where I am, don''t you?" Tracey teased him. "Of course. I also know that you made Candy a unique set of ruby jewelry." "This is a secret between me and her. How do you know that?" Tracey asked. "She''s my friend. I met her at an award party two days ago. As soon as I saw the jewelry she was wearing, I knew you made it." "Boss, there''s nothing in our contract that says I can''t give her jewelry. I didn''t break the contract, did I?" Tracey smiled. "You ungrateful girl! You think I''m calling you for the contract? Miss Designer, you''re not gonna give up jewelry for perfume, are you? Your fans are all waiting for your new works!" He gushed. Jovanni Santana was DO''s boss. He owned the top jewelry design firm in the world. He offered to sign DO because he was interested in her works and her. To his surprise, DO turned him down. Design was just a hobby for her, and she had her own company. Jovanni would never forget how he was rejected by a young, inexperienced girl. His mouth was wide open in shock. Hispany had signed countless of the world''s top designers. This was the first time he''d tried to sign a neer, and he was turned down? Not only did DO refuse to join hispany, she refused to have dinner with him. Jovanni was a yboy. The first time he saw DO, aka Tracey, he was attracted. She was like a beautiful rose with thorns. He didn''t give up after she rejected him. After many negotiations, she finally agreed to work with him. He was her boss, but she didn''t have to do everything he said. She designed the jewelry. He supplied the materials, and they split the profits in proportion. The only thing that bothered him was her demand for a limited release of her works. She said her works could only be works of art, notmodities. At first, he thought she was crazy. Did she hate money? But in order to keep her, he agreed. ording to their contract, he couldn''t rush her, he couldn''t change her designs, he couldn''t mass- produce her works, and he couldn''t blow her cover. Her works would always be hers. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It had been six months, and DO still hadn''t designed anything new. That was why Jovanni called her. "You know how busy I have been. I should have something new next spring." Tracey said seriously. Although Jovanni couldn''t rush her, she felt a little guilty. "That''s great. What hotel are you at? I''ll pick you upter." Jovanni changed the subject. "You''re in Rome? Business trip?" Tracey asked. "You think I''d fly all the way from Paris for you? Maybe if you agreed to be my girlfriend." "Jovanni, I have a fiance now. I don''t like this joke." Tracey looked serious. She knew that Jovanni was not a bad person, but she didn''t think he was serious about her. Maybe he was just a bit interested in her. Moreover, she was now Adam''s woman. "Fine, fine. You value sex more than friendship." Jovanni taunted her. He was very well-informed, so he knew what had happened between Tracey and Adam. Tracey told him her address and hung up the phone. Jovanni was like, one of her only friends. Back then, she disliked him very much. Later their rtionship thawed out because they had the same hobby. Jovanni smiled helplessly. "Idiot, I really flew all the way from Paris for you." He thought. He knew how cold she was three years ago. He thought she would be with Steve, but she actually ended up with Adam. He was still the yboy. Tracey was an unimed prey to him. Every time he made love to a woman, a strange emptiness woulde over him. He had a lot of women, but Tracey wasn''t one of them. He had a new girlfriend every month like he used to, but he knew Tracey was the only one he had a crush on. Knowing that she came to Rome, which was very close to where he was, he took the first flight to Rome. He couldn''t let her know how he felt about her, or he couldn''t even be friends with her. She was the only woman in the world who did not tter him but satirized him. Before that, he even went to his therapist. "Doctor, I can''t stop thinking about a woman who likes to mock me. Am I sick?" "Well, there may be something wrong with your mind." "You quack, this is lovesickness!" His therapist was scared out of his wits. This yboy fell in love with someone? What woman was so unlucky? No herb would cure lovesickness. Even though he knew Tracey didn''t like him, he dressed himself up. He was waiting for her downstairs at her hotel in his supercar. Tracey looked at the open-top supercar and the man dressed as if he were having a summer with disdain. "Are you out of your mind? This is winter!" Jovanni was so excited to see her that he forgot to close the roof of the car. However, her sarcasm made him feel better. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Unlike Adam, who wore ck every day, Jovanni was like a butterfly to her. He tried his best to make himself, well, colorful. Did normal people drive convertibles in winter? Jovanni muttered to himself, "No wonder I thought the air conditioner wasn''t working." Tracey was speechless. This guy was just a high-IQ, low-EQ yboy. She knew that the first time she met him. Jovanni and her hadn''t seen each other for nearly half a year. Every time he saw her, it was either in the news or in the magazine. She seemed to have changed a lot. She became more worldly and less cold. "Do you have to be so mean? You bad woman." Jovanniughed. No woman but she dared to laugh at him, but he loved it. If it wasn''t love, he didn''t know what it was. "You want to grab brunch?" Jovanni asked while looking at his watch. It was almost 11 o''clock in the morning. He remembered that she had never sleptte before. But when he called her, she was obviously just waking up. "Why not? I''m really hungry." "Where''s your man? He left you alone at the hotel? That''s really irresponsible. Why don''t you just dump him and be my girlfriend?" Jovanni was as bright as Steve was. The difference was that Steve was the sun, and Jovanni was a dandy. Jovanni had been trying to get Tracey into his bed since she met him. Tracey felt that he just treated her as his prey. He wanted her only because he never got her. "Can''t I live without a man?" Tracey was ustomed to his nonsense, so she was not angry at all. After all, this was his nature. "I''m just kidding. I know a nice restaurant." Jovanni quickly changed the subject. He was a smart guy, and he knew where the line was. If Tracey were any other woman, she might have fallen into his trap. The thing was, Tracey preferred loyal men. She had no interest in yboys at all. "Really? I''m really disappointed with European food." Tracey didn''t think much of the food she had these days. Rome might be a gastronomic desert. Jovanni chuckled, "I knew it, so I''m taking you to an awesome ce." The thing that a yboy did best was to make a woman happy. "By the way, it''s Candy who told you I was here?" Tracey had talked to Candy on the phone before she came here. "Yeah. If I hadn''t called you, would you have never contacted me?" asked Jovanni. "No. I''m here for a vacation." "Then why didn''t you call me? I missed you so much." "Come on, you must be missing the woman you slept withst night. The news said you were with a supermodel." "So you''ve been following my news?" There was a look of joy on his face. Tracey said helplessly, "It was pushed to me by the news app." "Hey, are you saying you never take the initiative to read about me?" "You know I don''t like gossip. Well, that model''s really hot and tall. Your baby could be born six feet tall." "Shut up!" Jovanni smiled. He loved it when Tracey made fun of him. "Boss, now that you are here, I want you to do me a favor." "I''m listening." "I''m going into the European market. You are familiar with it. Are you looking to invest anytime soon?" Tracey was not purely on vacation. She vowed to herself that she would be as good as Nina, or better. The domestic market was not enough for her. "Wow, aren''t you about to get married? I thought you''d like to be a stay-at-home-mom." Jovanni teased. "Come on, we''re in the 21 st century. A woman can have a career." "If I were your husband, I''d let you stay at home every day. Why doesn''t your boyfriend mind you dealing with other men in business every day? He''s really generous." Tracey thought of Adam, who even wanted to put her in his pocket. He was not generous at all! "Well, he''s not, but he loves me. He knows that I am not a woman who likes to hide under a man''s wings. "So he let me fly free in the sky. I can do whatever I want. This is love, isn''t it?" Tracey''s face lit up with happiness when she mentioned Adam. "No wonder you chose him." "Hey, don''t change the subject. You didn''t answer my question." "Well, let''s talk about the detailster. The restaurant is here." Jovanni stopped the car. Although Jovanni was a yboy, he was capable. Tracey would love to work with him. Jovanni was gonna open the door for Tracey like a gentleman, but she already got out of the car. "I''m good." She stood next to him gracefully with a purse in her hand. He helplessly spread out his hands. He knew this woman wouldn''t give him a chance to impress her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She agreed to see him not because she missed him, but because she needed his help. What a smart businesswoman! He should be d that he was useful to her, right? They walked towards the fancy restaurant together. Coincidentally, Adam, who had just finished his business, was at the same restaurant. As soon as Tracey and Jovanni came in, they met Adam, whose expression changed when he saw Jovanni. Nina was here, too. A shadow of smile touched her mouth. This was so gonna be fun. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Tracey saw Adam, too. He was apanied by two foreigners besides Nina, an Asian and his assistant. Before she greeted him, the two foreigners greeted Jovanni in a friendly manner. "Hello, Mr. Santana." "Hi." "Your girlfriend is so hot." Hearing this, Adam''s face darkened. "I''m sorry, she''s my girlfriend!" The two foreigners were confused. Mr. Xiao''s girlfriend was having lunch with Mr. Santana? What was happening? It was a little awkward. Tracey, however, walked up to Adam calmly. She did not look unnatural at all. "Since you guys know each other, let''s have lunch together," Nina suggested. Everyone agreed, but Jovanni was a little unhappy. He came over to have lunch with Tracey alone, not to see how much she and her boyfriend were in love. Adam and Jovanni knew each other, but neither of them expected to meet on such an asion. Adam immediately put his arm around Tracey''s waist and stood between her and Jovanni. He had thought no men would bother Tracey again if she was in Europe, but he was wrong. Why was every man after his woman? D*mn it! Was she too attractive or was he too insecure? Adam felt a bit tired. His woman was a catch, and he could do nothing about it. Adam knew Tracey was DO. She and Jovanni should just be partners, but he still felt ufortable. The way Jovanni looked at Tracey made him wary. They walked to a table. Adam habitually sat down on the left side of Tracey, and Jovanni actually sat on her right side. "Mr. Xiao, is it okay if I sit here?" asked Jovanni. He didn''t think Adam would be rude enough to ask him to move. As there were others present, Adam said coldly, "Yes." "I took back what I said before. Your man is not generous at all," Jovanni whispered in Tracey''s ear. Tracey felt that Adam was about to explode. Jovanni loved to stir up trouble. He used to act so close to her in front of Steve just to make Steve jealous, and now he was doing the same thing to Adam. Tracey immediately held Adam''s hand tofort him. Jealous men could be horrible. No one talked about business. They just chatted causally like friends. Jovanni was loquacious. He chatted happily with the two foreigners. Although Adam knew as much as Jovanni did, he had always been a man of few words to outsiders. Also, Adam didn''t give a crap. Every word from him meant something. Tracey was by his side, so he was not in the mood to talk. He was busy serving her food. He served her a bowl of soup as soon as it arrived. Then he served her some of her favorite dishes. He even helped her peel shrimp. She ate in silence while he served her in silence. The word "serve" was not an exaggeration at all. If they were home right now, he''d be feeding her himself. Anyway, he was really nice to her. Tracey was now thoroughly used to his meticulous care, and she didn''t see anything wrong with what they were doing. After all, this was how they really got along. They weren''t doing PDA or something. Nina knew how much Tracey meant to Adam. However, she couldn''t help but feel jealous when she saw Adam, the president known for his callousness in the business world, treating a woman so tenderly and sweetly. Jovanni always thought he was the most romantic guy in the world. All he did was be a gentleman and those women were crazy about him. After witnessing how Adam treated Tracey, however, he finally understood why Tracey chose Adam over him. Adam seemed cold, but he was very gentle with Tracey. Jovanni seemed gentle, but he never really loved the women he slept with. Tracey was one of the hardest women to get. Jovanni once spent three months chasing a woman with her personality. But when he finally got that woman, he realized she wasn''t Tracey at all. Soon, he lost interest in her and dumped her. He''d never had Tracey, so he didn''t know if he was gonna treat her the same way he did that woman. But now he thought Tracey and Adam were meant to be together. Adam was only nice to Tracey. Tracey loved him but did not depend entirely on him. She was not like most women. Maybe it was her independence that made her so attractive and special. More importantly, Adam never ever intended to change her in any way. He even never had the slightest idea of keeping her at home. Jovanni finally knew what true love was. During the meal, Adam and Tracey hardly joined in the conversation or spoke to each other. However, everyone felt the two were chatting with their hearts. It was like they were in another world. Tracey ate with her head down and asionally served Adam food. The meal ended soon. Adam''d got work to do, so he couldn''t be with Tracey. He stared at Jovanni with hostility, as if he was saying, "Don''t you dare covet my woman!" Jovanni shrugged helplessly. "I''m her boss and her friend. Mr. Xiao, are you gonna interfere with her social life?" "No. I''m just worried the paparazzi might mistake her for your girlfriend. I don''t want to see Tracey''s name in your gossip." Adam replied coldly. "Don''t worry, Adam. Jovanni and I are just gonna talk about my new products for next quarter." Tracey took Adam''s hand and exined. "Be back early tonight." Adam''s expression softened. "I see. Your people are waiting for you." Tracey pointed to the private car parked over there. Adam refused to leave. "Did you forget something?" Seeing him raising his eyebrow, she helplessly tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Unexpectedly, he took her into his arms and kissed her hard on the lips, as if Jovanni weren''t here. After that, he let go of her and said, "Call me if you need anything." "Got it." Tracey''s cheeks were burning. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 As soon as Adam left, Jovanni pouted. "It''s sickening to see that. Don''t you know this is a public ce?" "Before I met him, I hated couples who kissed in public, too." Tracey smiled. After being with Adam, she realized that some things were out of control. "Come on. If I''d known this, I wouldn''t have been here. Stupid couple." Jovanni said helplessly. He finally knew what Tracey was like when she was in love. She had always been cold to outsiders. Only when Adam was around, she was like a spoiled woman. "Boss, don''t you have a lot of female fans? I think they''d love to kiss you or have sex with you." "You make it sound like I''m man who just wants to getid." "Am I wrong?" Tracey chuckled. "Give me the car keys. You''ve been drinking." A smile yed across Tracey''s lips. Jovanni sighed. She''d really changed. In the old days, she would never have smiled in public. He even prepared a lot of jokes to amuse her. Seemed like a waste of time. She smiled a lot, especially when Adam was around. Tracey noticed his gaze and asked, "Why are you staring at me?" "You smiled just now." "What''s so special about that? I''m a human, not a robot." Tracey expertly fastened her seat belt and started the car. She was even charming when she drove. Maybe it had something to do with her temperament. "You may not be aware of it, but you used to smile less. Even if you smiled, it was a cold smile. You were so cold before. "You put up a wall inside yourself to keep anyone away from you. And now I see the wall is gone. Maybe this is who you really are." Jovanni was rarely this serious, but Tracey was driving and didn''t notice his face. She asked, "Is that so? Was I that cold?" "Hell yeah. You used to be an iceberg. Looks like Adam melted you." Jovanni thought of Adam''s meticulous care for her. They must be sweeter in private. That was why he thought they were meant to be together. Both he and Steve failed to melt Tracey, but Adam made it. Jovanni was officially throwing in the towel. "You''re right. He''s the best thing that ever happened to me." When Tracey mentioned Adam, her face was filled with joy. "You really aren''t the same," Jovanni sighed softly. "People change. Boss, you''re not an exception." "Well, I thought you wanted to talk to me about business? You''ve circled this ce a dozen times." Tracey smiled awkwardly, then spoke frankly, "I thought we could talk about it while we watched the view." "Tell me about your n." "I want to get into the skincare business in Europe. We can work together." Tracey did not beat around the bush. "I have studied your perfume, and I can tell how ambitious you are. But you''ve just started your company, and it hasn''t established itself in the domestic market. Isn''t it a little early for you to be trying to break into Europe?" Jovanni had sharp eyes and immediately saw the problem. Tracey knew that she was a little anxious, but she had no other choice. She wanted to be strong enough to stand beside Adam as quickly as possible. She was tired of looking at his back. This was her only way. "I don''t have a lot of experience in the skincare industry, but I have a reason to do so." "What''s your reason? If | were you, I would sell mypany and be a richdy with nothing to do. Don''t you know how cruel the business world is? I don''t think you did this for money." Jovanni knew Tracey didn''t care about money. Moreover, Adam was as rich as a king. Even if she wanted the stars, Adam would find a way to get them for her. Even without Adam, she was a loaded woman with money to burn. "It''s not about money. I just want to be stronger. I''m too weak now." "What? You''re already stronger than 99% of the women. I heard yourpanies abroad and at home were doing well. Take a look at your bank card bnce and think about the average ie of the American people. How can you call yourself weak?" "Ahem, I didn''t mean that. I just feel so weakpared to Adam. I want to catch up with him, so I must be stronger." Hearing this, Jovanni was a little speechless. He asked, "Are you crazy? Why do you have to compare yourself with him?" Jovanni now suspected that he couldn''t be her Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. boyfriend because he didn''t understand her logic. "Because I don''t want to be a woman under his wings. I want to stand with him side by side! Got it?" "All right, all right. Let''s talk about your newpany, Sun. It has only one perfume now and is not an establishedpany in the skincare industry. To be honest, I think your n is not gonna work." "I''ve thought about it. Sun will soonunch skin care products and new perfumes. "I''m just talking to you about this. I didn''t say I would break into Europe tomorrow. I''m graduating in six months. When I graduate, I''ll let you know if my n works. "You can give me your answer then. I''m not just here on vacation. I''m here to explore the European market." "Okay. Let me see how far you can get in six months." Jovanni looked at Tracey with admiration. Maybe it was her stubbornness and strength that kept him from forgetting her. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Six months wasn''t long. Generally speaking, it would take years for a new brand to be recognized. Tracey was so eager to be stronger that she set herself an almost impossible goal. Jovanni noticed her red jade bracelet. "I remember when you didn''t like wearing bracelets. You changed that, too?" Usually, Tracey only wore jewelry when she was wearing a dress or at an important event. She wouldn''t wear any jewelry at home except her engagement ring. She seldom wore bracelets because they didn''t match most of her clothes. That made Jovanni think she didn''t like them. "Well, I just happen to like this one." "Really? It''s hard to find something you like." Jovanni chuckled. He still remembered how much precious jewelry he had sent to her when he was after her. In the end, she gave them all back to him. "My old friend, can you please go to a dinner party with me tonight?" he asked. "A dinner party?" "Yeah, it''s a charity party. Many celebrities will be there." "I don''t think you''d go to such a boring party for nothing. What''s your purpose?" Tracey knew businessmen very well. "Smart. Do you know Mr. Bardem?" "Mr. Bardem? You mean Micheal Bardem, the world-famous real estate mogul?" Tracey always knew that Jovanni was not only involved in the jewelry business. He dabbled in a lot of other industries, and real estate was one of them. It was just that he was not as sessful in real estate as he was in jewelry, and there were too many great people in real estate. "Yes, it''s him. His recent n for a big project in northern Europe has attracted a number of property tycoons. "He''s the one who throws the party tonight. I''ve been trying to get a meeting with him, but he''s just too busy. The party is gonna be my opportunity. I can''t miss it." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Tracey suddenly thought of Steve. They talked on the phone a few days ago, and he said he woulde to Europe, too. At that time, she was too busy to ask about the details. Now that she thought about it, he might go to the party. As businessmen, they knew too well how important an opportunity was. She believed Wilson would be there, too. Then what about her mom? Tracey suddenly got excited. This project had attracted a lot of people from all over the world. Adam had been busy with another project, so he probably wouldn''t be there. "Why are you so excited? I''m telling you, Mr. Bardem is as old as your dad. He''s not gonna like you." Jovanni couldn''t help but tease her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You talk too much. Anyway, I''ll go with you." Tracey was excited because she might meet her old friends, even her mother. They spent the whole afternoon downtown. Tracey told Adam the party thing. Then, he immediately canceled his original n so that he could go to the party with her. He couldn''t let Tracey be another man''s date, could he? Because of thest cold, Tracey went out of her way to dress warm for the party. "Thank God you''re not my date, or you''d embarrass me." Jovanni nced disapprovingly at her coat. "I fell chilly." Tracey smiled. She still remembered how anxious Adam was when she got sick. Now that she was not alone, she needed to think about her partner all the time. Her partner would feel bad if she was not feeling well. That was why she had to take care of herself. Anyway, she didn''te here for Mr. Bardem, so it didn''t matter how much she wore. When they arrived at the hotel, Tracey stopped. Jovanni asked, "You n to be a receptionist here?" "I''m waiting for someone." "Yeah, yeah, yeah. We all know you have a finance. Do you have to remind me all the time? But why don''t you wait for him inside? It''s cold." Actually, Jovanni was worried that Tracey would catch a cold outside. "You can go in first. I just saw a bunch of your exgirlfriends. Maybe you''ll meet your new girlfriend tonight." Tracey joked. "Well, I''ll just wait here with you. You know, I''m an acknowledged gentleman." "When did I acknowledge it?" "Fine. I stay because I want you to work harder and design more jewelry so that I can make more money. You happy now?" "Well, sort of." Tracey was amused. She could have waited inside, but she wanted to see her friends and her mom at first opportunity. She and Jovanni were standing by the door, talking andughing. To outsiders, they were a perfect match. Suddenly, a woman in a bare-shoulder evening gown got out of a car. Her powerful aura and amazingly long legs told people what she did for a living. Jovanni seemed to have a type. He only dated stars and models. "Baby." The woman walked toward Jovanni and put her arms around him. Then, she stared at Tracey, as if she was saying, "He''s mine." "Elisa, behave yourself." Jovanni scolded her with a serious look. Even Tracey was shocked. Did this guy ever behave himself? Why did he have the cheek to say that? Elisa pouted. "Then let''s go in." "Well, you go in first. I''ll catch youter." Elisa looked at Tracey in anger and thought she was Jovanni''s new prey. She did not dare to go against him, so she just left unhappily. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 "Is that your new girlfriend? Go catch her. I''ll be fine here." The way Elisa looked at Tracey just now proved that she thought Tracey was her rival. Jovanni didn''t want to leave Tracey here alone. She was so pretty that she was gonna get a lot of attention, and there were all kinds of men from different countries here. Tracey was like a striking, prickly rose. Although he was not her boyfriend, he''d love to be her protector. "I''m not staying for you. I''m staying for theing chicks." When Tracey was around, Jovanni did not like to mention his girlfriend, nor did he like the other women to get close to him. Hearing this, Tracey didn''t speak anymore. In the old days, she would have preferred to be alone. But now she was used to being around and taken care of. She no longer enjoyed being alone. Suddenly, she saw Steveing from a distance. Steve quickened his pace when he saw her. Apparently, he was very surprised. "Why are you here?" "Jovanni told me there was a dinner party. You said you wereing to Europe, so I thought you might be here," Tracey said with a smile. There was a time when she thought it was the saddest thing to be alive. But in her loneliest and most unhappy hour, Steve lit up her world like the sun. He made her start thinking that life was good. At first she didn''t trust anyone, but then she got friends, family and her lover. She no longer hated this world. On the contrary, she was afraid to leave the world where her loved ones were. "So you came here for Steve, huh?" Jovanni was a little unhappy. He knew it! How could shee to this party just for him? "I''m just here to have fun." "Jovanni, nice to meet you. I heard you had a new girlfriend." Steve teased. "Isn''t it great? I''m not gonna die alone like you, am I?" It was true that Jovanni liked Tracey, but he certainly didn''t feel the same way about her as Steve did. "Watch out for AIDS, dude. What''s wrong with dying alone?" "You must still be a virgin, right? Once you know..." "Ahem, boss, I''m still here." Tracey immediately interrupted Jovanni. "Fine. Steve, let me introduce you to some hot chicks." "Since when did you be a pimp?" Steve mocked. Jovanni knew very well that Steve loved Tracey. Unlike him, Steve acted like Tracey was the only woman in the world. Because of this, Jovanni kind of felt sorry for Steve. He wanted to help him move on from Tracey. Men couldn''t go through life without sex, could they? Jovanni meant well, but Steve didn''t need his help. He loved Tracey more than Jovanni had imagined. If he could move on, he wouldn''t have waited so many years for her. "By the way, where is Wilson? He didn''te?" Tracey thought that Wilson would be interested in this project. "He''s waiting." Steve smiled. Tracey hadn''t heard from Wilson since she saw him at the perfume launch. She wondered what he had been doing. "Waiting for what?" "Chelsea. He found out she''d been to their old house, so he set a trap for her to show up. He''s been working on it for a while, so he can''te over." "I see. It''d be great if he could find her." While they were chatting, two familiar figures came to them. "Little bunny." Rose ran happily towards Tracey. Last time, Caesar did Adam and Tracey a big favor. Tracey hadn''t had a chance to thank him. Caesar was always cold to everyone, including his acquaintances. "Rose, it''s good to see you here!" "Hmph, he made mee." Rose got angry at the thought of Caesar carrying her here against her will. Tracey immediately knew that Rose and Caesar were still on the outs. But their rtionship seemed to be less strained than it had been before. She believed that they would make up one day. "Let''s go." Caesar nodded to them as a greeting, then he took Rose''s hand and walked inside. "D*mn it, let go of me. I can walk on my own." Rose looked annoyed. Tracey covered her mouth and smiled. Rose was already used to Caesar''s bossiness, but she still pretended to be angry about it. Now that Caesar was here, it must be a really tempting project. As Tracey was thinking about it, she saw a new group of acquaintances. Carl and Erick were at the head of the pack. Maybe they were representing their ownpanies. ra trotted after Carl. "Hey, long legs, will you slow down? I''m extenuated!" Carl frowned. Still, he stopped and let ra take his arm. "Now you''re acting like a gentleman." ra smiled. "You shouldn''t havee here." Carl felt a little helpless. This sparrow had been making a lot of noise all this way. "Why? If you don''t let mee with you, I''ll go back to City A for blind dates. "My grandparents set me up with a lot of cute guys!" ra raised her eyebrow proudly. "How dare you!" "Then just take me with you." ra had already known Carl''s Achilles heel. "Are you that desperate? You can''t live without a man?" Carl was obviously unhappy. "I can''t live without you." ra''s mouth opened, showing white, even teeth. It seemed that they were getting along very well. Tracey was really happy for them. Carl sighed helplessly. When he turned his head, he saw Tracey not far away. Apparently, he didn''t expect to see Tracey here. He greeted her awkwardly, "Hi... How have you been?" "Pretty good, Cousin." In Tracey''s heart, Carl would always be her cousin.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Though ra knew Carl had been into Tracey, she didn''t hate Tracey at all. On the contrary, she liked Tracey very much. She thought there was a lot she could learn from Tracey. Since Carl liked Tracey, Tracey must be a terrific woman. Therefore, ra treated Tracey as her idol. "Miss Xia, nice to meet you. You''re getting prettier by the minute." raplimented Tracey from the bottom of her heart. Tracey had seen too many women who got ugly due to jealousy, so she liked ra very much. She came from an illustrious family, but she was as pure as lily. She was the most suitable person for Carl. "Thank you, so are you. It''s quite cold. Why don''t you go in?" Tracey said with a smile. Carl found that he was losing his old affection for Tracey. He thought of her less and less. He didn''t realize until today that he hadn''t seen her for a long time. Maybe it was because of ra. He still felt guilty when he faced Tracey, because he had set her up. However, Tracey seemed to have let it go. Now Tracey''d got a man who loved her, and he was moving on. Everything was fine. Thinking of this, he took ra''s hand. "Let''s go." ra got a little shy. Didn''t he always act like he hated her? Why was he taking her hand? She didn''t know why, but she thought the air was full of pink bubbles. Seeing them leave together, Tracey gave a gentle smile. "May all lovers unite in marriage." "Hey, there''s a single guy here." Jovanni pointed at Steve. Steve looked at the smile on Tracey''s face. It was her smile that had been trapping him. Carl was moving on, but he still didn''t want to give up his feelings for her. He knew he couldn''t be with her, but he wanted to stay by her side as a friend. It was enough. "Why hasn''t Adame yet? Let''s go in. Anyway, he''lle to us." Steve knew that Tracey had a fever a while back, and he was afraid that she would catch cold again. "It doesn''t matter." Tracey shook her head slightly. She was not just waiting for Adam. She was waiting for her mom. Mom probably wouldn''t talk to her, but she wanted to see her. "Isn''t that your sister? Why is she here?" Steve saw a man and a woman walking toward them. They were Bradley and Renee. Renee followed Bradley closely as the emperor''s servant girl. They saw Tracey, two. Renee noticed that Bradley quickened his pace after seeing Tracey. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She clenched her fists and cursed Tracey in her heart thousands of times. Tracey thought of what Ruth said before. It turned out that Renee''s backer was Bradley. She didn''t see Renee when she was in Bradley''s vi. So, it was Bradley who got Carmen out of jail? Carmen had learned her lesson. Tracey decided to let her go as long as she stopped messing with her. Steve and Jovanni noticed something more. Unlike Carl and Caesar, Bradley didn''t care about his date at all. If he cared about Renne, he would have let her walk beside him instead of following him. He had a strong aura, and his eyes were fixed on Tracey. Women had a strong sixth sense, and so did men. Faced with such an oppressive man, Steve and Jovanni tacitly stepped forward in front of Tracey. They did not make any move but invisibly weaved a to protect her. Seeing the two excellent men around Tracey, Renee gritted her teeth. Why did this slut always have so many wonderful men around her? Renee couldn''t help being jealous. Tracey was a woman of noble birth, good looks and perfect figure. She was even good at making money. She was like a work of art made by God. Renee wished she could destroy this work of art. Bradley stopped three steps away from Tracey. He looked at her as if he didn''t see Steve and Jovanni. "Have you recovered?" "Yes. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gill." Tracey replied in a distant and polite manner. Even though Bradley didn''t do anything to her that day, Adam disliked him. Therefore, she decided to stay away from him. She even refused to work with him. Unexpectedly, she met him here. Bradley stared at the woman he had been thinking about. When he learned about the perfume thing, he immediately decided to help her. But before he could do anything, she had already handled it. This woman had never been weak. Most of the time, he saw her on TV or news. When he saw her in person again, he found that he did not know what to say except hello. She was like the moon in the water. He could see her, but he could never touch her. Bradley was not a talkative person. He looked away from Tracey and left as if she were just a passer-by for him. "This man is weird." Steve muttered. The way Bradley just looked at Tracey clearly indicated that he had a crush on her. But he left without saying anything. Tracey knew that a lot of people said Bradley was a sick, evil man, but he had never done anything to hurt her. At least for her, Bradley was a good person. "Mm." Tracey nodded. Suddenly, Tracey felt someone''s eyes fall on her. She looked into the line of sight and saw that the man had withdrawn his gaze. He passed by Tracey. Looking at his side face, she felt that she seemed to have seen him before. "Who is he?" Her instinct told her that this man was not kind. "Ro, the vice president of R Company." Steve said. "R Company?" Tracey''s heart sank. Her mother didn''te. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Originally, Tracey thought her mom would be here. However, Ro was the one representing R Company. He should be her rtive. They why did he look at her like that just now? In her judgment, that look in his eye could not have been kindness. "What are you looking at?" Steve asked. Tracey seemed to be thinking about something, and her face was cold. "Nothing." Tracey heard something about R family from Wilson. It was likely that Ro was against her mother. "Little bunny, I''m sorry. The car broke down on the road. Sorry to keep you waiting." Adam rushed to her. "It doesn''t matter." Tracey took his arm and said, "Let''s go in." "Okay." Steve and Jovanni also walked in. "Adam, are you interested in this project?" Tracey asked. "I am, but I''m too busy now. I don''t think I can do it both. "I may need to put all my liquidity into my current project, and this project requires arge investment. So, I''ll just give this one up." Both of these projects were big. To keep the money flowing, he couldn''t be too greedy. He even needed a loan for his current project. Even if he was interested in Michael''s project, he couldn''t do it. Moreover, there was a lot ofpetition on this project. He didn''t want to waste his time on it. If it weren''t for Tracey, he wouldn''t even havee here. "Looks like this project is really tempting. Even Caesar and Bradley are here." "The domestic market has been basically stable. It''s natural for them to want to expand into foreign ones, and this project is indeed great." "You''re right. I hope Steve gets this project, but it''s a long shot. There are a lot of people here who are morepetitive than us." Tracey shook her head. Herpany with Steve was doing well, but it was not a toppany. Mr. Bardem would certainly prefer to work with apany with deep pockets. "So what? Sometimes olderpanies are less dynamic than younger ones. Believe in yourself and Steve." Adamforted her. Tracey nodded. She was not interested in this project before, but Steve''s arrival aroused her fighting will. If she could win this project, she would surely be able to achieve her goal sooner. Tracey took out her mobile phone and goggled Michael Bardem. "What, you are in?" Adam noticed what she was doing. "Since I''m here, why don''t I give it a try?" "Sure." Adam was always supportive of her decision. They entered the hall. This party was like the Oscars. You could meet a lot of celebrities and people of different colors. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Tracey used to go to these parties when she was in America, so she didn''t feel ufortable about it. Adam took her to the dessert area. "You must be hungry." "Yes, a little bit." She and Jovanni came here without having dinner. "After this party, I''ll take you to something delicious." Adam got her her favorite Tiramisu. "Okay." Tracey ate slowly. At this time, Mr. Bardem was surrounded by a lot of celebrities. She wouldn''te to him now. If she did, on the one hand, he would not be impressed; On the other hand, it would be difficult to have a deepmunication with him. Therefore, she was not anxious at all. Steve looked calm, too. He was quietly observing the people around. Rose was here, so Caesar obviously didn''t have much interest in the project. He spent most of his time amusing her. In fact, he didn''te here for this project. The project was just an excuse for him to take her abroad. He didn''t care about Mr. Bardem at all. Carl was very ambitious. He''d done a lot of work on this project, but he''d got a twittering sparrow by his side. "Carl, look! Is that the supermodel? Dear lord, was she born with those legs?" Carl looked in the direction she was pointing at. Wasn''t it normal for a supermodel to have long legs? ra was just making a big deal out of it. The Su family was not a big familypared with the Xia family and the Nan family. Plus, ra''s personality made it hard for her to be friends with most socialites. When those socialites went to Paris for fashion shows, ra was probably at home reading a novel or something. This was the first time she had gone abroad, so she couldn''t help getting a little excited. "Mm." "Hey, why are you acting so cold?" "What do you want me to say?" Carl was a little helpless. "Don''t all men like long legs? Why are you so calm? Maybe you''re gay." ra pouted. Carl was speechless. What was wrong with this woman? She liked it when he talked about other women? Obviously, ra didn''t know what Carl was thinking. "Wow, is that a Hollywood star? What''s her name?" "Kristen Fischer." Carl answered. "Yes, yes, it''s her! How do you know her name?" "I see her all the time at parties." "By the way, Carl, what are you doing in Rome? You don''t look like a tourist." ra still didn''t know what was happening. Carl sighed. "How many questions do you have?" "Wait, I saw another actress! Who''s the man on her arm?" "You''re really nosy." Though Carl said so, he answered her questions one by one. "By the way, do you still like Miss Xia?" ra changed the subject. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Even Carl didn''t know the answer. Did he still like Tracey? If it were a few months ago, he would definitely say yes. But now, he wasn''t sure. He hadn''t thought about Tracey for a long time, but he often missed some twittering sparrow. He was furious when he knew ra went on a blind date. He even wanted to put a chain on her and never let her out of his sight again. "Why are you silent?" ra tugged at his sleeve. "Idiot." Carl turned around and left. Didn''t she notice that he was into her? ra was confused. "This man is really fickle." Tracey had been staying in the dessert section, and she didn''t fit in with most celebrities. Bradley came here for the project, but Tracey distracted him. The woman who had been eating dessert captured most of his attention. Renee stood by him like air. She was also looking at Tracey. Why did so many men like to be around her? Adam looked at Tracey with so much affection, which made Renee more jealous. She''d give anything if Bradley would look at her like that. However, Bradley was crazy about Tracey and didn''t give a sh*t about her. Tracey. This name had haunted Renee all her life. She couldn''t go anywhere without hating Tracey. She had thought Bradley would help her get back at Tracey. She was really naive. The more she looked at Tracey, the more suffocating she felt. A surge of hatred flowed through her blood. "Miss Xia?" a deep male voice sounded. Tracey turned around and looked at him. It was Ro. Even if he didn''te to her, she would find a way to talk to him, because he was from R family. "Hello, Mr. Hawkins." Tracey got a general idea of the R family. Every man and woman in this family took their mother''sst name, Hawkins. So this man should be Ro Hawkins. However, he didn''t seem to be a good person. His eyes were as deep as the ocean. "You know me, Miss Xia?" "Well, I heard of you." Tracey''s instincts told her that Tina''s refusal to acknowledge being her mother might have something to do with this man. "Really? You look familiar to me." Ro smiled meaningfully. "I don''t think we''ve met before." Tracey said lightly. "You seem to forget that we met once in America, under my office." Hearing this, Tracey remembered that she met a man in a suit when she left R Company with tears. So it was him. "Oh, I see." "You seemed to be crying at that time. Who broke your heart?" Ro asked on purpose. Tracey smiled gently. "Well, I went to yourpany to sign the contract. And then something happened at my house and I had a meltdown. No one broke my heart." "I thought it was the president..." Ro still wanted to say something, but Adam interrupted him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hawkins. My fiancee has stomach problems, and she didn''t have dinner. Please don''t interrupt her eating." "I''m sorry. My mistake." Ro walked away like a gentleman. He left as quietly as he appeared, like a gust of wind. Adam pulled Tracey back into his arms and said, "Stay away from him." "Adam, you seem to have a lot of hostility towards him." Tracey found something wrong. Before, Tina secretly called Adam and asked him to get Tracey out of America, for fear that Tracey would be in danger. She didn''t borate on the danger, but Adam had already had his men thoroughly investigate R Company in private. Although he did not know the secret of the R family, he knew that there was an infighting in it. Basically, it was a war between the president and the vice president. The danger Tina was talking about could be connected to Ro. Therefore, Adam didn''t want him to get close to Tracey. Although Tina abandoned Tracey, she did it for Tracey''s good. Adam believed that Tina wouldn''t hurt Tracey or lie to him. "I don''t like him." He couldn''t tell Tracey that Tina had called her. "I don''t like him either." Tracey said coldly. She had a bad first impression of Ro. He was like a dangerous snake. "Keep him at arm''s length." When Adam saw Ro, he was more sure this man could hurt Tracey. "Okay, I''ll stay by your side. I''m not going anywhere." "That''s my girl." Adam kissed her on the cheek. "Adam, note the asion." Tracey was a little embarrassed. "Fine. I won''t do it again." Adam let go of her. Although Ro had left, he had been secretly observing Tracey. His assistant reported, "Mr. Hawkins, she is Master''s daughter. What should we do?" "Master doesn''t want me to hurt her, but she''s a threat to me unless she''s dead. I don''t want a threat," Ro said softly. He lifted the ss with his long fingers and tasted the red wine very elegantly. He was like a noble with royal blood. In fact, he was more like a vampire. He looked noble and gentle on the surface. Maybe he would even flirt with you. But the next second, he would open his mouth and bite your neck with his sharp teeth. Beneath his gentlemanly exterior was a cruel heart. "Mr. Hawkins, are you saying..." "No, this is a society ofws." "Then what do you mean?" "We could kill her with a borrowed sword. Look." Ro''s eyes fell on Renee, who was next to Bradley. He had looked into Tracey''s background, so he was very clear about the story between her and Renee. "Her?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "That''s right." Roughed softly. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Because of Ro, Adam was really unhappy. He couldn''t wait to leave here with Tracey. Seeing that Adam was a bit absent- minded, Tracey asked, "Adam, what''s on your bind?" "Nothing. Why don''t we get out of here?" Adam thought of how anxious Tina was when she called him. It was like Tracey could die at any time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Tina knew Ro better than he did. Besides, ording to his research, Ro was a man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted. That was terrible. The worst were the ones who were gentle on the outside and cruel on the inside. "Adam, I haven''t talked to Mr. Bardem yet." Tracey had just made up her mind. No matter whether she could get the project or not, she had to give it a try. Adam couldn''t say no to her. "Well, fine. But if you fail, juste back to me. You''re not allowed to go anywhere." "Okay." Tracey slipped out of his arms like a fish. Adam kept a close eye on Tracey. Even if she was not around, he had to make sure she was safe. "What''s the deal?" Steve was surprised when Tracey walked to him. After all, she and Adam had been Siamese twins ever since they got together. "I''m gonna help you get the project," Tracey said with a cute smile. "Can you?" "I''m not sure, but it''s okay to try. If we make it, it will greatly improve ourpany." "I''m d you say so. I thought love made you forget you had apany. Well, same old n?" Steve raised his eyebrow. "He''s not a lecher, and he''s not interested in antiques." Tracey had skimmed through Mr. Bardem''s information. "He must have something he likes." "So you already know that?" Tracey knew that Steve must have been onto Mr. Bardem a long time ago. "Speaking of which, you can really help me." "What?" "He likes design, especially jewelry design. Tracey, you''re quite famous in this business. Maybe you can catch his eyes with that." Steve took out a ring. This ring was one of Tracey''s works, but she never made it public. "You won''t me me for taking it here, will you?" Steve smiled. "Of course I won''t." Tracey had said that all her stuff was also Steve''s. They were like family. "Great. I didn''t know you wereing, so I brought it. I''m starting to think I have a better chance." "That''s hard to say. You go fly a kite and see what happens." Tracey and Steve made the best team. When theirpany was just a studio, they worked well together. It was not easy to stand out from so manypetitors. They needed to go down a less traveled path. This was why they focused on the weaknesses and hobbies of the people they wanted to work with. "Okay." Steve smiled at her and then walked to Mr. Bardem. There were not a lot of people around him anymore. When Mr. Bardem came out of the bathroom, a ring rolled to his foot. He squatted down to pick it up. Then, his eyes lit up. It was a unique male ring. The design style was a little familiar. He turned the ring over, and there were two exquisite letters in it: DO. A man stopped in front of him. He looked up and asked, "Is this your ring?" "Yes, thank you." "Is it made by DO?" As expected, Mr. Bardem was very interested in this ring. "Yes." "I''ve seen all DO''s works, but I haven''t seen it." "Well, this is one of her unpublished works. She is a designer, and an artist. Her works are few but each one is exquisite. "Design is her hobby, and I think she has something that other designers don''t." "She? Do you know her?" Mr. Bardem felt that this man seemed to be familiar with DO. "Well, she is a very good friend of mine." "I''ve asked about her many times, but I didn''t know she was a woman until today. They just told me DO was young. "I like her works very much. If you don''t mind, could you introduce me to her?" Steve pretended to be in a dilemma. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. "She''s very low-key. If you want to see her, you must keep her identity a secret. Design is just her hobby, and she hates being bothered." "I know. What''s your name, Sir?" Mr. Bardem was as excited as a fan to meet his idol. "Steve Xiao. You can call me Steve. This is my business card." "Okay. Nice to meet you, Steve. Can I call you?" "Of course, it''s my pleasure." Steve did not even mention the project, because he couldn''t let Mr. Bardem know the whole thing was a setup. "Have a night." "So do you, Sir." Steve turned and left politely. He didn''t look like he was acting at all. No one knew that someone had attracted Mr. Bardem''s attention with a ring. Tracey had been standing in the distance. Steve walked towards her and made an OK gesture. Tracey passed by him and said, "Man, you deserve an Oscar." "You''re my teacher." Steve still remembered how Tracey taught him to deal with these celebrities. Now he was a social butterfly. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 When the others were trying their best to approach Mr. Bardem, Steve had already got the opportunity to meet with him in private. At least he had a better chance of sess than the others. The rest was up to Mr. Bardem. Adam walked to Tracey''s side and said, "You made it?" "I made the first step. Let''s go back now." Tracey smiled. It was full of people now. She''d get nothing even if she stayed. "That''s exactly what I want." Adam held her waist and left. They left together. Ro had been paying close attention to Tracey. How did she leave so soon? Bradley had been absent- minded since he met Tracey, as if he hadpletely forgotten about the project. The more he cared about Tracey, the more jealous Renee was. Tracey had taken everything from her. Why even Bradley was into Tracey? Was Tracey sent by God to torture her? She couldn''t ept it! She gritted her teeth and wished that she could eat Tracey alive. At this moment, there were quite a few people dancing on the dance floor. "My fairdy, may I have this dance?" A strange man''s voice interrupted Renee''s train of thought. She looked back and saw a very handsome man. She had never seen him before. "Are you talking to me?" Because of Tracey, Renee was so insecure that she didn''t think a guy would ask her to dance. "Yes. May I?" When Ro smiled, he looked more like a vampire, elegant and charming. Renee took a look at Bradley, who was still thinking about Tracey. She sighed and agreed. "Of course." She put her hand in Ro''s palm. Ro brought her into the dance floor with a smile. She had to admit that he was really hot. Renee blushed the whole time she was dancing. He had been looking at her with his deep, affectionate eyes. As the song ended, they were supposed to say good-bye. But he did not leave. It seemed that he was very interested in her. Most of Renee''s former friends were snobs. They were all over her when she was at the Xia family. But as soon as she got kicked out, they pretended not to know her. She had never been hit on by a man as hot and elegant as Ro. She felt a great satisfaction in her vanity. However, she didn''t know that she had already stepped into his trap. Ro was very knowledgeable, and they had a nice chat. "Miss Xia, do I get a chance to see you again?" Before parting, Ro asked. "Well..." Renee thought for a while and then gave him her number. It was not that she wanted to betray Bradley. She just didn''t want to say no to Ro, who lit up her dark world like the sun. He was a very good listener. A lot of the anger in her was gone because of him. She really appreciated his presence when she needed it most. Looking at Renee''s back, Ro sneered. The fish took the bait. Bradley didn''t even notice Renee had danced with another man. When the party ended, they left together. On the way back to the hotel, Renee got a friend request from him in WhatsApp. Its profile was a handsome vampire. He must be Ro. She was pretty sure. She thought of the gentle and considerate man she was dancing with. Then, she approved his friend request. Soon, he sent her a message. "Are you back at the hotel?" "Not yet. On the way," Renee replied quickly. "I''m d I got to know you." Renee felt really warmed. She didn''t even dare to type loudly, for fear of scaring him. They chatted like friends. He was humorous and graceful. Sometimes he would flirt with her a little and make her heart skip a beat. There was nothing in what he said that made her ufortable. He gave her the warmth she had not seen for a long time. They talked untilte at night. It was the first time that Renee had met such a heart-warming guy. He made her night. What made her happier was that he asked her out. She was so excited to see him tomorrow. Bradley wouldn''t stop her. He saw her as a tool for his needs, not his woman. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He didn''t care who she hung out with at all. The next day, she said she had a meeting, and he did not say anything. After dressing herself up, she went downstairs on time. Ro was waiting for her with a smile. "Sorry, I kept you waiting." "It''s fine. I just arrived. Did you have breakfast?" Ro asked. "Yes." In fact, she didn''t. She spent the whole morning primping herself. Ro seemed to notice she was lying. "But I didn''t. Can you eat with me?" "Okay." Renee was a bit embarrassed that he saw through her. "I know a good breakfast ce near here. Get on my car." "Okay." Renee got in Ro''s car and felt like they were on a date. It was an experience she had never had before. He was really sweet. As soon as she got on the car, he leaned over to fasten her seat belt. She was so nervous that she got a bit stiff. She thought he would kiss her, but he didn''t. Her heart, which was pounding wildly, gradually calmed down. But her face was still glowing. His mouth curved into a smile. "Well, let''s go." "Mmm." She turned her face to look out of the window. He nced at her side face and chuckled. "What are you looking at?" "Nothing. This is my first time in Rome. I''m curious." She quickly changed the subject. "I''ve been here a few times. Looks like I can be your guide now," Ro said gently. "Then thank you." Renee smiled sweetly. It was said that sunshine always followed heavy rain. Was this man her sunshine? Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Ro was a typical caring gentleman. Of course, it was just his mask. He knew people too well. Renee was a miserable woman who had suffered in every way. If he gave her even a drop of water, she would give him a sea in return. Renee had never thought about Ro''s background. She just walked into his honey trap. He took her to the famous sights of Rome. They took pictures like a couple. It was the happiest day of Renee''s life. She had never smiled so sincerely. They had a very romantic candlelight dinner. Ro took good care of her in every way. She finally knew how Tracey felt. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to cry. She thought that she would never meet a man who truly loved her. But Ro showed up. He gave her hope and took her hand when she was falling into hell. Ro sent her back to the hotel. "Good night." He gently kissed her on the forehead. It was not the first time for Renee to be kissed, but it was the first time her heart had quickened because of a kiss. "Good night. I had a good time today. Thank you." "May Ie to you at the same time tomorrow? I''d like to continue our tour of Rome." Ro said. "Sure. Good night." "Bye." After watching her leave, Ro came back to his car. The driver said, "Mr. Hawkins, she''s just a pawn. Aren''t you being too nice to her?" "She may be a pawn, but I want her topletely trust me and rely on me." Ro lit a cigarette and leaned back in the chairzily. "How?" "I''m gonna let her fall in love with me. And when she does, she''ll be at my disposal." Ro sneered. He was not interested in Renee at all. When he was looking into Tracey, he learned everything Renee had done. He only liked smart women, and Renee was not one of them. However, stupid women made good pawns. "Mr. Hawkins, you''re awesome. By the way, I don''t think we''re gonna get this project. Did wee all this way for nothing?" "I don''t think so. It''s not about the project. It''s about getting rid of Tracey." "Master''s health has worsened considerably. She even called Neymar back. As long as she dies, you''ll be the next master, Mr. Hawkins," the driver said happily. "It''s hard to say. I heard Neymar had been trying to extend Master''s life. He even got her a mysterious warm jade. He may not be able to cure her, but he can keep her alive for another year or two." Ro got somewhat furious. If it weren''t for Neymar, Master would have been dead by now. When Ro didn''t know Tina had a daughter, he was patient. He thought he would be the next master as soon as Tina died. But that all changed when he saw Tracey. Everyone in the family knew that Tina had been absent for a few years. It was possible that she had a daughter. If her daughter came back to the R family, she''d be the next master and all his efforts would be in vain. ording to his research, Tracey was indeed Tina''s daughter. It meant that he got another enemy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Originally, all he had to do was wait for Tina''s death. But with Tracey around, he wasn''t sure if he could be the next master. He had to get rid of her. However, before he could kill her, she had already left the United States. He didn''t give up, though. He even had his men following her news. Tracey was very much like Tina. Both of them were gifted with a sharp business brain. Maybe it had something to do with genes. Women in the R family were queens, not the princesses. Tracey was excellent. She set up her ownpany within three years, despite constant hostility from the Xia family. Ro wished he had investigated Tracey''spany sooner. If he had, he would have noticed that Tina had been helping Tracey. After Tracey returned to City A, she founded her perfume brand and won a unanimous recognition. Ro even admired her a little. But it wouldn''t stop him from getting rid of her. He hadn''t excepted that he would meet Tracey at Rome. Maybe even God was on his side. What was more, he got a perfect pawn. On one hand, Renee hated Tracey to the core. On the other hand, he couldn''t kill Tracey himself. He would never let the R family know that he was plotting to kill Tracey. He weaved her a huge web. The spider, of course, was Renee. Renee would be his hunter and shoot his prey. Thinking about it got his adrenalin pumping. He hoped his hunter would not disappoint him. "Neymar is infatuated with master, isn''t he? He clearly knows he and master are not gonna work out, but he still stays by her side. I''m sure he''d even die for her. Sigh, if only he were on our side!¡± The driver startedining. Ro looked calm and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll have whatever we want. It''s just a matter of time." "That''s for sure. Mr. Hawkins, we''re all counting on you. We''re tired of this woman-centered family!" "I won''t let you down. I will give men a voice, and revive the gging family! It will only grow better in my hands!" Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Ro had been going about with Renee for the past three days. Renee was a woman who had been through a lot. She knew what it was like to be a socialite and a pauper. What happened to her had made her want to kill herself. It was the belief of getting her mother out of jail that kept her from doing that. With the help of Bradley, she made it. Carmen left her and Leo a nest egg before she went to prison. It was not a lot of money to throw around, but it could make their lives easier. Also, they got two houses from Edgar. Basically, they could have a good life if they wanted to. However, Renee didn''t want to live a normal life. She wanted to get back at Tracey, but even her backer was crazy about Tracey. It was impossible for Bradley to avenge her. She didn''t leave him because she had a crush on him. Later, she met Ro, who made her feel that the universe was fair. She must hold on to him. On the third day, Bradley decided to go back to City A. Renee refused to go back with him on the grounds that she wanted to travel to Rome. Bradley took a deep look at her and then said, "Okay. Goodbye." The look in his eyes frightened her. She was so afraid that he would know about Ro. Luckily, he didn''t ask anything. When Bradley got in the car, his man told him what Renee had been doing. "Mr. Gill, Miss Xia''s been with a man for thest few days. Maybe she didn''te back with us because she fell in love with that man." If Renee were Tracey, Bradley would be pissed off. Sadly, the truth was, Renee never had the key to his heart. "When we get back, you pack up her things and ask her to leave my vi. Let''s go." Bradley never stopped his women from leaving him. But he would not allow his women to remain with him after they had fallen in love with another man. It was his bottom line. "Yes, Mr. Gill." Renee let out a sigh of relief as she watched Bradley''s car slowly leave. Then she made a phone call to Ro. "Ro, you can pick me up now." "Okay, wait for me." Ro hung up the phone and sneered. The fish swallowed the bait. They spent another day together. At night, they went to the bar. Renee felt depressed, so she had a few more drinks. "You''re drunk, I''ll take you home." Ro took Renee back to the hotel affectionately. Alcohol made people horny. As Ro carried her back to bed, she felt like she was being treated like a treasure. With her arms around his neck, she looked at him with blurred eyes. "Ro." "Renee, I like you." That was all she wanted to hear and the affection in his eyes melted her heart. "Stay here tonight, okay?" She invited him. "Okay." His smile made her drunker. His kiss fell behind her ear, which was her most sensitive part. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In fact, she wanted him to kiss her lips. She still didn''t know that he was merely ying with her. He wouldn''t have kissed her at all if it weren''t to make her trust him more. He was a yboy, but he hated dirty women. The fact that he was a vice president at apany where women ran the show proved how capable he was. In R Company, the president was the only superior to the vice president. He was only a few years older than Tracey, but he got to where he was by his own efforts. On the one hand, he had good genes; on the other hand, he did whatever he could to get orders. Of course, these orders were usually from women. He was an old hand at the game. Those businesswomen might look cold, but like ordinary women, they couldn''t say no to a romantic gentleman. They were crazy about Ro and willing to be used by him. Not only did he get their love, he got their money. His ster performance had finally made him the first male vice president. But it was not enough. He wanted more. To him, Renee was too young to know much about life. He could cajole her with ease. Renee had never wanted a man so much. She writhed, trying to seduce him. Then he put the condom on voluntarily, which impressed her even more. A lot of men didn''t care about women''s feelings. Not only did they not wear condoms, they asked women to take birth control pills. But Ro wasn''t one of them. Renee thought this gentleman must have been doing this for her. Actually, it was just his habit. He wouldn''t give any woman the chance to have his child. He just wanted to have a baby with the woman he loved. Apparently, it was not Renee. Most of the time he slept with women for profit, not for pleasure. Therefore, he didn''t care if he felt good, and he had more patience for forey. In women''s eyes, he was the best lover. He made them feel loved so that they couldn''t say no to him at all. Unlike before, this time he was wearing a condom before the sex began. That was because he thought Renee was too dirty. In doing so, he gave her the mistaken impression that he was taking care of her. He was a great actor. Although he despised her, he showed great interest in her on the surface. Renee hadpletely fallen for him. She didn''t even bother to think why he was so nice to her. He opened her heart bit by bit. She relied on him, trusted him, and got more attached to him after having sex with him. Men and women were different. Men thought of sex as a game, while women thought of sex as love. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 The next day, Tracey received a call from Steve. She said, "I have a feeling you''re about to give me some good news." "You were right about your feelings." Steve replied brightly. Apparently, he was in a good mood. "Is it about Mr. Bardem?" "Yeah. He asks to see DO, the famous designer. I wonder if she''ll go for it." Adam said with a smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Save it. Tell me where and when." Tracey wasn''t surprised. If Mr. Bardem was into jewelry design, he was gonna want to meet her. Just like she wanted to see that professor. Luckily, she stuck to her guns. She had just started her company when she got into design, and she desperately needed money. But she didn''t agree to mass-produce her works for money. She didn''t want to be like most designers. That was one of the reasons she was so popr. It was human nature to go crazy for things that were limited. DO''s works were all limited. It was understandable that people were crazy about them. They were known as works of art, and Tracey was an artist. That was why Candy and Mr. Bardem admired her. "I''ll pick you up at 11 o''clock." "All right." Tracey hung up the phone happily. Maybe she''d really win this project. "Little bunny, who are you going to have lunch with?¡± Adam wasn''t busy today, so he stayed at the hotel with her. Tracey turned around and kissed his lips. "Steve got me an appointment with Mr. Bardem. I won''t be able to have lunch with you." "I thought you were on vacation. Is it true that career is always the only thing in the mind of a strong woman?" Adam was a little helpless. He didn''t want Tracey to work so hard. Sometimes he thought she was like a warrior. No one could beat her, and she was getting stronger even than a man. "You''re in my mind, too. It''s just that Steve''s been so busy for ourpany, and I feel like I should do something. After all, I''m the biggest shareholder." "I''m fine with you hanging out with Steve, but what were you doing out with Jovanni? Is it because you''re interested in his influence in Europe?" "Steve said I couldn''t hide anything from him, and I think I couldn''t hide anything from you. Right, I want to work with Jovanni." "Sigh. Don''t you know the bigger yourpany, the more trouble it causes?" "Says the boss of a multinational corporation? Well, you''re in the European market, so I''m gonna have to work at it. I don''t want to be thought of as your mistress." Although Tracey was just joking, Adam felt ufortable. He frowned. "You can''t say that about yourself. And if anyone ever says that about you, I will hunt them down!" "Rx. I''m just making an analogy. Adam, you know me well. I don''t want to be inferior, even to you." "All right, all right. I don''t know what to do with you. It''s early. Let''s get some more sleep." Adam took her into his arms. Neither of them had the habit of sleeping inte, but Adam was rarely free today so he wanted to spend more time with her. The morning sun fell on the big white bed. He held her in the man''s arms, interlocking his fingers with hers. It was so warm and sweet. They got up and had breakfast leisurely. After that, Tracey went to put on her makeup and change. When she was done, Steve arrived. "Hello, did you sleep wellst night?" Steve showed up with a burst of energy. "She slept with me. What do you think?" Adam was wearing a tie. He looked elegant and hot. "Why are you doing this to me?" Steve red at him. "All right, stop! No fighting, love each other, okay?" Tracey quickly smoothed things over. "Like hell I love him. Tracey, let''s go." Steve rolled his eyes at Adam with disgust. Adam put a scarf around Tracey''s neck. "Come back early. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." Tracey nodded. Steve snorted. "Am I a human trafficker? Don''t make a big deal out of it. She''s only gonna leave you for half a day, not forever." "I know, but what if someone else is a trafficker?" Adam was thinking about Ro. "Come on, we live in a society ofws. Let''s go, Tracey." Steve left with Tracey. "See you tonight, Adam." "Take care." Adam smiled. As soon as Tracey left, Adam took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Steve. "Keep her safe." Ever since Ro showed up, Adam had had his men follow Ro. He needed to know what Ro was up to. Ro didn''te to Tracey, but he''d been with Renee. Was it a coincidence? Absolutely no. Although Adam did not know why Ro got close to Renee, he knew how dangerous Ro was. Besides, Ro was especially good at trapping women. There was a fundamental difference between Ro and Jovanni. Jovanni was also a yboy, but he was not a jerk. Ro, however, was a jerk. He only slept with women to use them. He only went near women who were of value to him. He had even seduced a lot of married women to get what he wanted. This man was scheming and had no boundaries. Even though he hadn''t done anything to Tracey yet, he was probably working on a n. Tracey didn''t know about any of this, and she didn''t need to. Adam would try his best to protect her. Steve felt his phone vibrated. He took it out and saw Adam''s message. Those three little words gave him a bad feeling. "What''s wrong?" Tracey found he was stunned. He put away his mobile phone and said, "Nothing, just a spam message." Adam did not want Tracey to know the potential danger, and neither did Steve. Both of them were silently protecting the woman they loved. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 When they arrived at the restaurant, Mr. Bardem had been waiting for them. Tracey felt someone''s eyes upon her as she entered. "You are..." There was surprise in Mr. Bardem''s eyes, as if he had known Tracey. Tracey was confused. She could confirm that this was the second time she had met him, and she didn''t say hello to him at the dinner party. Why did he act like he knew her? "Hello, I''m DO. Steve says you want to meet me." Tracey smiled decently. "Yes. Miss, you don''t look European. Where are you from?" Tracey got more confused. Why did he ask her this the first time he met her? But since he asked, she answered anyway. "I''m from City A." "City A? Is your mom Venus?" Smarty suddenly asked. Tracey finally knew why he looked at her like this. That was probably because she looked like her mom. If he were her mom''s acquaintance, things would be easier. However, she didn''t know if she should say yes. Venus had been hiding who she was, and Mr. Bardem could be a bad guy. "Miss, is this a difficult question for you to answer?" Mr. Bardem looked at Tracey, who was so much like Venus. "Well, yes, my mom is Venus. Sir, do you know her?" Tracey asked tentatively. "Well, we met many years ago. She''d been unmarried, and few people knew she had a child. I thought of her the moment I saw you. You''re just like her." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tracey remembered Steve telling her that Mr. Bardem looking favorably on Ro at the dinner party. Maybe it was also because of her mom. "So, Mr. Bardem, you''re my mom''s friend. That''s a bit of luck." "Mr. Bardem, let''s take a seat. We have plenty of time to talk." Steve saw an opening. He had thought it was a long shot because Mr. Bardem had a good time with Ro that day after Tracey left the dinner party. Now that they knew Mr. Bardem was a friend of Tracey''s mom, they and Ro were on the same starting line. "Okay. Miss, can I have your name?" Mr. Bardem looked up and down at Tracey, realizing that she did not look like Neymar. Neymar had been with Venus for so many years. If she didn''t love Neymar, who did she love? He was really curious. "My name is Tracey Xia, and my father is Ben Xia." "I see. I''d love to meet your father sometime." "You seem very interested in my mom. May I ask what your rtionship is with her?" "Haha. If anything, I was her suitor. Of course, I didn''t get her." Mr. Bardem said frankly. "I know how you feel." Steve said to Mr. Bardem in his heart. Tracey had a lot of suitors, too. Maybe she got that from her mom. "Mr. Bardem, you''re so fun. Since you''re my mom''s friend, can I call you Uncle Bardem?" "Of course. You look just like your mother. Turns out my favorite designer is my friend''s daughter. What a connection!" "Uncle Bardem, I''m your favorite designer?" Tracey felt ttered. After all, Mr. Bardem was no ordinary man. "Yes. I love every single one of your work. I didn''t believe it when I was told you were young. "I thought it was possible for a young person toe up with something so unique. Your works make me feel inner peace." Hearing this, Tracey immediately knew he was not ayman. "Uncle Bardem, you tter me. I don''t really think about a lot of things when I design. I just want to express what I want to express." Every period of her work was rted to her mind. When she first came to America, she was so poor that she couldn''t even feed herself. Later, she started her ownpany. She''d undergone something of a reformation, like a butterflying out of a chrysalis. So, there was rebirth and hope in her work at that time. Her first work attracted wide attention as soon as it came out. Jewelry was inanimate, but a great designer could bring it to life. Tracey was a great designer. Her work encouraged women to be strong and brave, because every woman could be a butterfly. She even handcrafted every single one of her jewelry. They might not be as perfect as things made by machines, but they were special and unique. It was her conviction that made her who she was. Even Mr. Bardem was her fan. "Tracey is a talent, and designing is just her hobby. She doesn''t major in design in college." Steve added. "Oh? What does she major in?" "Business. She''s not only a great designer, she''s a great businesswoman. To tell you the truth, she''s the real boss of mypany. I work for her." Steve said in a joking tone. Steve''s share of thepany was only five percent less than Tracey''s. To put it correctly, he worked with Tracey. It was just that she left him in charge of everything at thepany. He was now the head of thepany, and Tracey was his partner. He was just saying that to make Mr. Bardem want to work with them more. Moreover, Mr. Bardem used to have a crush on Tracey''s mom. That was a plus. "Tracey, you-you''re just terrific. You have all your mother''s good qualities. Your future is promising." Mr. Bardem praised Tracey from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Mr. Bardem made no secret of his admiration for Tracey, and they talked a lot about design and business. He was a man of great learning. Steve seldom interrupted them. He was just like an introducer. Mr. Bardem was still immersed when the meeting wasing to an end. "Girl, you''re amazing. You made this great perfume in just a few months. You''re so much better than when I was younger." "Uncle Bardem, I''m really ttered. Well, actually, I came here for a reason. "I hear you''re building a Nordic project. Would you do me the honor of making me your partner?" It was the right moment, so Tracey spoke her mind. Mr. Bardem was not surprised. In fact, he knew what they were up to when he saw the ring. He used those tricks a lot when he was young. The business world was a battlefield, and strategy was necessary. It was wise of Steve to cater to his liking. Besides, he did like DO. She was just too mysterious, and he really wanted to see her. The only thing he didn''t expect was that DO was the head of Steve''spany. He had thought she was just here to help Steve. She was so talented and hardworking. He had admired her before he knew that she was Venus''s daughter. "Haha, you''re really honest, aren''t you? It''s fine. I knew you came here for something." Mr. Bardem laughed out loud. He didn''t feel offended at all. Tracey looked calm on the surface, but in fact, she was extremely nervous. She had been worrying that this business magnate hated being set up. Fortunately, he was not mad at all. "Uncle Bardem, you won''t me us, will you?" "Then who should I me? Myself?" Mr. Bardem was as gentle as an elder next door. "Maybe. Uncle Bardem, you''re so powerful that countless people want to ride on your coattails. Without a trick, we might not even get a chance to talk to you. "Isn''t it your fault? Shouldn''t you me yourself?" Tracey came to know Mr. Bardem''s character. "Well, you got a point. I knew it was a trick, but I happily took the bait. Girl, you are really something." Mr. Bardem stretched out and scratched the tip of Tracey''s nose. He acted as if Tracey were his child. Tracey had received little care from her elders since Venus left. Although her grandpa liked her, Carmen and Renee had been giving her a hard time. The only ce she could live without fear was her grandpa''s house. Ben didn''t know about these things. What Traceycked the most was the care of elders, so she had a very good impression of Neymar and Mr. Bardem. "It''s a file about mypany. Uncle Bardem, I know it is not up to par with many more qualified companies. "But we have our merits. We''d be really grateful if you give us this opportunity. Of course, even if you say no to us, I hope it won''t affect our rtionship. I admire you very much." Tracey was telling the truth. She really liked this kind uncle. Of course, she knew that if she were not DO or Venus''s daughter, Mr. Bardem wouldn''t have been so gentle to her. A real gentleman wouldn''t have be a big shot in business. She knew it very well. "Well, fine. Give me the file." "Here." Tracey handed him the file. Mr. Bardem said as he flipped through it, "Girl, the vice president of R Company, Ro, also wanted this project." Hearing this, Tracey got a little nervous. "Uncle Bardem, my rtionship with Mom is a little complicated. I know how great R Company is. But Uncle, you wouldn''t turn me down just for that, would you?" "Ro is your mother''s nephew, and R Company is one of the best candidates. I nned to work with him for your mother''s sake." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Uncle..." Tracey panicked. "You''re right, but mypany is on the upswing. Can you just read the file first?" "Okay, okay." Seeing that Tracey was a little anxious, he hastened to cate her. Tracey and Steve remained silent. No one spoke again, and all that was left was the sound of pages turning. Mr. Bardem read through the file in no time. "It only took you three years to get this far. Girl, I underestimated you." "Uncle Bardem, R Company has a lot of projects, but we don''t. I don''t think anyone''s gonna work with us except you." Tracey started seeking sympathy. "All right. I really can''t do anything with you. Since you''re closer to Venus than Ro is, I would definitely choose you. "Moreover, I really like you. As your elder, I should give you a chance, right? Think of this project as a reward for calling me Uncle." "Really? It''s settled?" Tracey was too surprised to believe it. "I''m not a jokester. Yourpany may be a startup, it has a bright future. I mean it." Mr. Bardem touched Tracey''s head. "Thank you, Uncle. In return, I will design a set of jewelry for you. It''s free." Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Mr. Bardem talked a lot about his design ideas. As a business magnate, he actually studied painting instead of finance in college. He learned to paint when he was a child, but his family was not well off. His first girlfriend dumped him because she thought painting was a dead-end job. This had changed his life. From then on, he began to value material things. He threw away his paintbrush, gave up being a designer and went into business. He had a gift in it and slowly became sessful. Later, his career got bigger and bigger. Even if he wanted to, he didn''t have time to paint. It was a regret for him. Tracey kind of filled the hole in his heart. She was not only doing well in her career, but also sticking to her hobbies. He liked her very much. It was not about Venus. He admired her independence and persistence, so he wanted to give her a hand. "Well, that means a lot." Mr. Bardem was looking forward to it. Every piece of her work was special and spiritual. "Uncle Bardem, are you familiar with my mother?" Tracey felt she was thest person to know her mother. "Well, yes. She''s a genius. She skipped several grades and was the youngest person in our college. "Finance was hard. A lot of people failed, but she always got an A. "She finished the courses ahead of schedule. Do you know how old she was when she graduated?" It was the first time Tracey had heard of her mom''s college life. She was very curious, and her eyes were shining. "No. Mom never told me about her past. She said I was too young to understand. But she left me when I was growing up." "Sixteen! I heard she''d been smarter than her peers since she was a kid. "Her family was very strict with her. They felt there was no need for her to stay there after she had mastered the college course. "I didn''t see much of her at college. She studied finance, and I studied painting. I just kept hearing about this talented girl. "My real connection with her was after graduation. At that time, I just started my business, but she had already taken over R Company. "We met a few times, and soon after that I heard she was gone. No one knew where she went, but she changed me. "She gave me the will to live when I was going through the worst of times. When I met her again after eight years, I''d made my mark. "I''d been asking around, but I just didn''t know where she spent thest eight years. She was like a mystery that just disappeared and reappeared. "I''d offered to work with her many times since she came back, and we started seeing each other a lot. "I appreciate and liked her. But after pursuing her for a long time, I failed. "I thought she was too picky to fall for mere mortals. She''s been single all these years. "identally, I knew she had a daughter. The R family doesn''t know it, so I keep it secret for her." "Wow, turns out my mom is a genius." Tracey thought of Tina''s lonely back. If she hadn''t met Ben, she would have been happier, right? "Yes, she''s even stronger than most men. She helped me when I was at my most desperate. I will always remember that. "Ro''s also a member of the R family. I was going to work with him, but you showed up." "Well, I''ll take that as apliment. If it were a fair fight, we''d probably lose. Uncle Bardem, on behalf of my staff, I would like to thank you." Tracey said cutely. "That''s sweet. Don''t worry, I''m a man of word. I''ll set up a time to talk to you about the specifics. I''ve got ns, so, I should get going." "Thank you so much, Uncle Bardem. You can call Steve then. He''s in charge of thepany now." "All right." It was a lovely meeting. After saying good-bye to Mr. Bardem, Tracey leaned back in her seat, as if she was exhausted. "Huff, it''s finally over. Thank God he''s not a handful." Tracey breathed a sigh of relief. "Tracey, you distinguished yourself again! I thought it was a long shot, but you made it."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Maybe God is on my side. He thinks I''ve suffered too much and he wants to make it up to me." Tracey said happily. She got lucky after she met Adam. In the past, such things wouldn''t have been for her. "Yeah, you''ve suffered a lot." Steve felt happy for her. Her original n was tounch her skincare brand into the European market. Mr. Bardem''s project would get her there faster, and herpany would have international recognition. This would be a huge boost for herpany. Ro was in the hotel, wearing a bathrobe and holding a delicate red wine ss. One of his lovers had just left. He took a shower every time he had sex with women, because he thought they were dirty. Red wine ran down his throat like blood. Everything was in his n, and it wouldn''t be long before he became Master. At this time, someone rushed over. "Mr. Hawkins, bad news." "Hm?" Ro raised his head. "Mr. Bardem''s secretary just said they were gonna work with anotherpany." The secretary said while wiping sweat. "Whichpany?" Ro looked up, coldly ncing at the secretary with his cold eyes. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Ro had investigated Mr. Bardem before he came to Rome. Mr. Bardem used to have a crush on Venus, who had helped him when he was desperate. Therefore, the first thing he told Mr. Bardem was his rtionship with Venus. If he could get this project, it would be of great help to his campaign. As long as he made something of himself, even Venus couldn''t stop him from being the next master. At that dinner party, Mr. Bardem showed an inclination to cooperate with him. Barring idents, he would get the project. R Company was loaded and well- known. Either way, he was Mr. Bardem''s best option. So, why did Mr. Bardem suddenly change his mind? Ro was confused. "She didn''t tell me. They may have reached an initial agreement on cooperation but have not yet discussed the details." "Then it''s not settled. Call Mr. Bardem now. I want to have dinner with him." Ro was a smart person. He was not gonna give up until things became final. "Yes." The secretary quickly came back. "Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Bardem has left Rome. He said he''d take a rain check on dinner." "What a fox!" Ro''s face changed greatly. Although Mr. Bardem did not promise to cooperate with him at the party, his attitude was already obvious. That was why he had been able to carry out his n without worries these days. However, someone stole his project! Ro threw the ss to the ground. "D*mn it! I must take back what was taken from me!" "Mr. Hawkins, what should we do now?" The secretary asked in a low voice. His biggest fear was when Mr. Hawkins got angry. "What else can we do? Book a flight back to America!" "Yes, Mr. Hawkins." Ro got up and changed his clothes. At this moment, Renee was dreaming of fairy-tale love at the hotel. She couldn''t stop thinking about Ro. Suddenly, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she immediately answered the phone. "Hello." Her voice was extremely sweet. Ro had been surprising her. What kind of surprise would he give her this time? She used to think that her life was hopeless, but love changed her. She was crazy about Ro. She had even started thinking about their wedding. "Renee, I''m sorry. Something''s happened at mypany. I need to get back to America now." Ro sounded sorry. "Are you leaving?" Renee wasn''t ready to part with him. She hadn''t even had a chance to talk to him about their future! "Yes, it''s urgent. I am now at the airport. Take care of yourself. I''ll go visit you when I can." "It''s fine. I can understand." His tone was anxious. Maybe there was indeed an emergency at his company. "Thank you. You''re the best." Roforted her. "Mm." "When are you going back to your country? Let me book you a flight." Ro was still so considerate, which made her feel better. "I don''t want to be here alone. I''m going back today." "Okay. Give me your passport number." "I''m good. I can do it myself." Renee was Bradley''s woman, so she didn''t have to worry about money. Besides, she didn''t like Ro because he was rich. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m your man, so it''s what I should do." "All right." Renee hung up the phone with a smile and sent him her passport number. Soon, she got a text about her flight. She got herself together and began to pack her things. She felt that Ro was like a gust of wind. He showed up and left without a trace. They would meet again, right? It was only a brief parting. She believed that he wouldn''t be cruel enough to dump her. The ne took off. A lot had happened on her trip to Rome. She came here with Bradley, but in the end she fall in love with Ro. When Renee arrived at Bradley''s vi, she was stopped by Brandon. "Miss Xia, Mr. Gill says you don''t have to stay here any longer." "Why?" Renee was a little shocked. Actually, she still had feelings for Bradley. She hadn''t married Ro yet, so she didn''t want to lose her backer now. Even though Bradley wouldn''t avenge her, he could give her a better life. As much as she wanted to be with Ro, she was not as dumb as she used to be. She wouldn''t put all her eggs in one basket. Just because Ro was nice to her now didn''t mean he would be nice to her forever. After suffering so much, she was no longer naive. Bradley was her backer, and she didn''t want to leave him. "Miss Xia, I should have told you the rules the first day you came here." "You can leave whenever and wherever you want." "Yes, but I don''t want o leave at all." Renee shook her head. "I''m not finished. Mr. Gill is very tolerant to you. He won''t kick you out unless you make a mistake." "Once you''ve had sex with another man, you have to leave. Miss Xia, you slept with another man when you were in Rome, so you can''t stay here any longer." Chapter 639 Chapter 639 The butler showed respect to Renee. He did not look down upon Renee for her misdemeanor to Bradley. And he just stated the fact. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was not his first time dealing with this. There used to be some women who saw no hope in Bradley. They refused to move out of the vi of Bradley while hitting on toyboys. Bradley was generous but not that generous to raise both women and their toyboys. It crossed her mind now the butler once warned her, but Renee was absent-minded then. So Bradley knew what was happening but didn''t care. "Okay, I see." The butler looked at his wristwatch and said, "Miss Xia, you have only one hour to pack up your things." "Thank you." Renee felt reluctant to leave, but there was no choice for her. Bradley stood by his word. "You''re wee. It''s my job." The butler left with a smile. It happened a lot in the past years, and he got used to it. Renee went back to her room. Those women who got news came to make fun of Renee. "Hey, I heard that you had a toyboy outside?" "Tut, tut, I thought you were the special one since Bradley took you everywhere. What a mistake!" "Well, well, why don''t you cherish this life? Can''t those toyboys be better than Bradley?" Like those concubines in the ancient pce, these women scraped through jealousy. They mocked whoever won the favor of a man. If there was no Ro who was her solid back now, Renee would have been depressed by what these women said. These women were jealous, and Renee didn''t feel liking giving them a damn. Renee kept silent before the sarcasm. After packing up her things, she left. Looking back at the vi from a distance, Renee feltplex. The old memories flooded back to Renee, approaching Bradley for getting Carmen out of the prison, then volunteering to stay, and being dispelled now. Bradley broke up with her now and wouldn''t help her in the future. Renee should have felt lost if without Ro. Renee had a few personal belongings and didn''t dare to take the stuff of the Gill family. She went back to her apartment bought by Edgar. Carmen, in recovery, looked spirited. She came up immediately at the sight of Renee. "Renee, where have you been these days?" Carmen cherished thismon life after the hardship. "Mom, I had fun abroad. Don''t worry. Look, I am fine." Renee turned around in front of Carmen. Looking Renee up and down, Carmen asked the question in her mind, "Renee, I was sentenced to prison for a few years. Who on earth helped me out?" "Mom, a friend did me a favor. Anyway, you are free." Renee would like to keep what she did for Carmen''s freedom in secret. "A friend? I didn''t know you had such a powerful friend. If you do have, I wouldn''t have spent months in prison. Renee, tell me, what happened?" Carmen was smart and knew her own daughter well. She became a scapegoat for Leo, and her own two children might do something to get her out. "I got acquainted with this friend recently. Look, I am fine, and you are free. What are you worried about?" Renee tried to convince Carmen. Seeing that Renee looked good, Carmen felt relieved slightly. However, she couldn''t believe that Renee sacrificed nothing for her freedom. There was no such thing as free lunch in the world. Carmen was afraid that Renee paid a great price for saving her. "Good to know you''re all right. Renee, Leo and you are all I have. You two must be fine." Carmen took Renee into her arms. "By the way, where is Leo?" Renee noticed the absence of Leo, ''Didn''t I tell him to take good care of Mom? Where is he?'' "Renee, Leo gets out every day but never tells me where he is. I am worried about him." "Gets out every day?" Renee looked sullen, ''What is Leo up to?'' "Yes, he goes to bed whenever hees home; and gets out once awake. I don''t know where he goes, and he keeps silent about whatever I ask." Carmen was apprehensive. Carmen was bad in health for the suffering in prison. What was more, she suffered a big blow not long ago. All in all, she lost her plumpness and elegance. "I''ll call him. Mom, don''t worry." Renee appeased Carmen. Renee had been away a lot, so she didn''t know what happened to Leo. Renee called Leo. She was sensitive to the noisy background on the side of Leo, "Where are you?" "Renee, I am with my friends." "Your friends? Don''t forget that you are no longer the young master of the Xia family. Who are your friends?" Renee had an intuition that Leo was up to something bad. His answer was fugitive and evasive, and Renee was infuriated instantly, "Get back here right now." "OK." Leo hung up the phone. He collected the remaining jettons before him, "Lost again, such bad luck! Sh*t! You guys go on, I have to leave now." Falling from heaven to hell, Leo didn''t know how to make money. However, he knew which was the quickest way to get money, and that was gambling. He forgot the past hardship. He would like to make a fast buck by gambling and was addicted to it. Renee asked Carmen, "Mom, I gave you a bank card, where is it now?" "Leo said he needed money to do business. I thought a man should have money in his pocket when out, so I gave him the card. What''s wrong?" "Mom, I have a bad feeling." "About Leo?" "I think Leo is up to something bad with this ;Xauoiu Chapter 640 Chapter 640 As New Year approached, Adam reached a draft agreement with his business partner. The followup problems were put on the agenda. Tracey put on the market her skincare products Essense, which were promoted together with new perfumes. Public praise earned by her first perfume, together with the promotion, assisted in the sess of these skincare products. Instead of going back to preside this event, Tracey stayed to apany Adam in Rome as she had promised. And she carried the event forward by phone calls and video chats. Her employees were experienced after thestunch event. Tracey felt relieved at the reports made by Set every day. "What are youughing at?" Adam saw Tracey smiling on the sofa whening out from the bathroom. "Just now, Set made a report about theunch event, and I feel satisfied. They did a good job, though I was away. They learn faster than I thought." Tracey spoke highly of her team without reservation. When still in Xia''s Group, Tracey paid no attention to Set at first. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Back then, Set was low-profile as gravel on the road. Time helped Trace to rediscover her. Set would be taken advantage of for her kindness and honesty, which were precious qualities in life, in her career life. Tracey felt that some trials would benefit Set. And her opinions were proved by the fact that Set was more capable than she had thought. David and Set had a tacit understanding; moreover, both of them were on Tracey''s side. Tracey needed men like them, intelligent, capable, and loyal, to run herpany. "You should take credit for them, who are well trained," Adam said with a smile. Of almost the same age, Tracey was already a mentor for David and Set, guiding and supporting them. Tracey''s lips curled into a faint smile, "Well, I wish they can take charge as a chief of one the fronts soon, then I can leave to help Steve in the US." "Tracey, you also made great progress." It crossed Adam''s mind that Tracey just got a big order. This order might help Tracey to make her name in the US. And otherpanies would take their initiative to seek cooperation from now on. "I just want to catch up with you. I dislike being looked down upon." "I know you have your pride. Do whatever you want, and I am always on your side." Adam kissed Tracey on the forehead. "We will go home tomorrow." "Are you kidding me? You said the project would take one month. And there are still a few days left." "I got my job done in advance. What''s more, Steve already returned to the US, and there is no tourist attraction left to you in Rome. I am afraid that you feel bored." "Well, I take it as a holiday. Enjoy sunbathing and reading every day. The afternoon tea tastes good here." It was her first holiday after the past years, during which she had been very busy. "New Year is around the corner. I know that there is still a lot of work for you to do near the end of the year." "Set and David are doing well in their jobs, but you are still worried, aren''t you?'' "We''ll leave tomorrow. After the annual summary meeting, both of us will be busier next year." Their respective big orders just got would make them bustle about next year. However, they enjoyed their busy life, as everything developed in a good way. "Well, then we leave tomorrow." Adam caught a sh ofplex expression on Tracey''s face. "What''s the matter? If you want to stay to have fun, I can cancel the flight." "No, it''s not like that, Adam. It''s just I am too happy now." "Isn''t it good? You''ve suffered a lot and deserve to be happy." Adam gently stroked her hair. "Adam, I always think that every dog has its day. My happinesses after those sufferings. I don''t know how long my happiness willst." "Don''t worry. We are doing well in our business. We love each other, and nothing can separate us. We will have a happy future." Adamforted Tracey. Tracey buried her head in the chest of Adam, "You know what, the moon begins to wane the moment it bes full, and a storm may arise from a clear sky. I am afraid if, I am saying if. Do you remember those soap operas? The female leading role got fatal illness when the happy life just began." "You said those were soap operas. Don''t be silly. We will be happy, very happy." "Hope so." Tracey also felt that she suffered imaginary fears. Everything went well, and they were leading a happy life. With her head buried in Adam''s chest, Tracey missed theplex expression on the face of Adam, who bore two things in his mind. The first one was that Tracey couldn''t get pregnant for the time being. The second was the truth about the R family, which Adam kept hiding from Tracey. These two things, Adam thought, might damage their rtionship. However, Tracey would find out about them sooner orter. Adam curled his lips into a faint and helpless smile, ''Whatever, I would like Tracey to enjoy her carefree life one more moment.'' The next day, Adam and Tracey arrived at the airport, and Nina came to see them off. The beautiful couple held hand in hand. "It is said you got a big order. Congrattions." Nina put away her arrogant expression before Tracey. Tracey smiled, "Thank you." "Sorry for what I did. You''re awesome." Nina apologized sincerely. "Just wait, I''ll catch up with you sooner orter." "Okay, I''ll wait and see." Adam checked the time and said, "Time is almost up. We have to go through the security check." "Okay, Ms. Austin, goodbye," Tracey bade goodbye politely. She could feel no hostility from Nian anymore. "May a favorable wind send you home safely! Mr. Xiao, my secretary will contact youter." "Okay." Adam turned and left without saying goodbye. "Pfft. What a cold man!" Nina shook her head disapprovingly. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Their nended in the evening. Because Spring Festival was around the corner, the illuminations were hanged along the streets. Those colors delighted people. "Adam, I look forward to the reunion with my family at the Spring Festival. It has been years since ourst reunion." Tracey nestled in Adam''s arms. She spent several years in the US. During that time, Tracey would excuse her own absence for the reunion of the Spring Festival with studying. But in fact, she was too worried about her own business to take leave for a couple of days. What was more, her absence let Carmen be off guard. At the sight of Tracey, Carmen couldn''t help coming up the trick to ruin Tracey. During the three years abroad, Steve was the onlypanion of Tracey. He took Tracey to Chinatown to celebrate the festival and googled the festival customs online. For Tracey, he cooked dumplings on the eve of the Spring Festival and sweet dumplings early in the morning of the Festival. All in all, they kept each otherpany like family. "Well, I will celebrate the festival with you every year. Why do you make that face? What is in your mind?" Adam asked. "I miss Steve. He apanied me to celebrate the Festival. He cooked me dumplings and sweet dumplings. I still remember how we turned the kitchen into a mess for our first Festival." Tracey had a difficult time on her first arrival in the US. She and Steve couldn''t afford to dine out, and they had to cook by themselves every day. The memory of Steve''s first cooking dumplings relived in Tracey''s mind again. As rookies, they were clumsy in cooking. The stuff they made was ugly, but they ate up. Adam was clear that Tracey was immersed in those good old times. He held Tracey tightly. "Tracey, you know what, I am envious of Steve, for he saw you through those hard times." "You strived together, while I was somewhere else in the world. Thank God that you didn''t fall for him!" If Tracey had felt the thing toward Steve, Adam was doomed to lose his love forever. That was why Adam tried to understand the feelings between Tracey and Steve. He knew that there was one person in Tracey''s life, more important than family but irrelevant to love. "Perhaps, Steve is too awesome, so I consider him as a family rather than a lover. Adam, I would like to invite Steve over to celebrate the festival. What do you say?" Tracey suggested. "As you wish." Adam felt relieved at the fact that Tracey took Steve as her family. "Great."Tracey felt happy. "We can also invite Wilson over if he is still here, and Caesar, Rose... Wow, I have so many friends now." "Yes, we have friends so we won''t be alone again." Adam understood what Tracey said. "Wonderful! I will cook dumplings for you. I have never celebrated the Spring Festival with so many friends. It must be lovely then." Tracey felt thrilled at this idea. "No red g here, if that is what you want." Adam smiled and held Tracey tight. All he wanted was Tracey. Both Adam and Tracey were on their toes because of those leftover problems and the new business orders. Especially for Adam, his business was in a more extensive range than Tracey had thought. They worked overtime under a consensus that they would take a rest during the Spring Festival holiday. In these busy days, Adam received a call from one whom he would have refused to speak to in the past. However, he had recently been reconciled with that man. "Hello." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Adam, invite Tracey over to celebrate the Spring Festival together, and you have been away for lots of years," Aydan called Adam every year and got the same answer every time. Because his hatred toward Aydan lessened, Adam had nned to dine in the Sheng family on the eve of the Festival and in the Xia family on the Festival. Tracey agreed to this arrangement. Therefore, Adam epted Aydan''s proposal without hesitation. On the other end of the phone, Aydan was stunned, as Adam''s answer shocked him. "You, are you serious?" "I don''t have to lie about this, right?" Adam felt dejected. He introspected that if he himself did hurt Aydan so badly, so Aydan could feel thrilled at this promise. "Good to know that you will be back. Then, continue what you are doing. Remember toe back early that day." Knowing that Adam must be very busy, Aydan hung up the phone. A busy voice came from the phone, and Adam muttered, "I say nothing yet. What''s the rush of hanging up the phone?" Unknowingly, Adam had been changed by love. He had never been so tender. Because of Tracey, Adam would like to provide her with a happy family. He began to care about his family of origin and that man, who was his father. Adam put down the phone, and a smile crept up his face. ''This feeling is not that bad.'' At the end of the year, people on the street were in a hurry, and everyone bustled around. The news came from Europe that Bardin announced the name of its partner. Its project in Northern Europe was attractive, and lots of tycoons sought cooperation there. Unfortunately, nearly all of them left with disappointment. People were anxious to know who won the bidding, but Bardin kept it secret until now. People were shocked by the name of its partner, as they had never heard of it. Some people googled to find that it was a newpany. Thispany developed fast, but could it be equipped for such a big project with Bardin? In the Rpany of the US, Erica walked into the president''s office with a cup of coffee, "Did you read the news?" Tina looked up before theputer. "Hmm?" "Do you know who is the partner of Bardin?" "Who?" Tina''s life was extended, but her spirit was not so good as before. Her work time was cut short. "Tracey! Bardin chose herpany. Tracey is awesome. She stole the order from Ro. Brilliant!" Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Given the friendship between Venus and Bardin, Tina could get this project easily if she did the negotiation. However, Tina was in poor health and couldn''t travel that far. Ro volunteered to take the job. Ro was the vice- president, so it was appropriate for him to do the negotiation. Considering thepany''s benefits, Tina agreed with the proposal of Ro, regardless of his ambition. However, Tracey won the project, which changed everything and surprised Tina. "Tracey is intelligent," Tinamented with a smile. "It is inherited from you, Patriarch. Tracey seeds without the training from the R family. If she can be your sessor, no one will covet your post." Erica had pity on Tina, who was getting weak. Erica thought it a good thing for Tina that someone came to share her responsibilities, sparing her tiredness and loneliness. "If so, what I did is worthless," Tina said. She had chosen a way for Tracey long ago. Tracey could be Tracey Xia only and had nothing to do with the R family. Tina would like to take all those consequences alone. "s! It is said that Ro was confident to get his project, but now... You know he is vengeful, and it is a big project. I am afraid that he should know who Tracey is. I feel worried," Erica said sincerely. Tracey, on business, ran into Ro in the R building that day, and Erica had felt uneasy from that day on. She knew that Ro, driven by curiosity, should sniff out something. Because of Ro, Tina asked Adam to make Tracey leave the US. However, Tracey and Ro met again. And Ro wouldn''t turn over this chapter easily if he found out that Tracey got the project. Over years, Tina well knew Ro, who would y hard to achieve his aim. "I know. Keep an eye on him and keep me in the loop." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Okay, Patriarch." Erica was clear that it was sensitive for Tina to handle this case. If presbyters of the R n found Tracey, Tracey would be made to be the next sessor. Tina called Adam again after Erica left. Adam answered the phone the moment he saw the phone numbers. "Tina, what happened?" Adam knew that Tina couldn''t call him for small talks. "It is about Tracey. Please be alert, as I am afraid that someone will harm her recently." Tina warned. "Are you talking about that man?" Last time, Tina demanded that Adam take Tracey to leave the US because of one man who would put Tracey in danger. "Yes. Tracey got his project, and he is vengeful. I am afraid that he will y dirty." "Got you. I promise that no one can hurt Tracey." Tracey''s safety was always a priority in Adam''s life. "Great." "Tina, the Festival is around the corner, and I sent you some special local products Tracey and I bought in Rome. I wish you could like them." Adam didn''t tell Tracey who would be the receiver of those gifts during their purchase. "How thoughtful you are! Thank you." Tina was satisfied with her son-inw. Regardless of other factors, his love for Tracey was iparable. "That''s what I should do. Don''t worry, and I''ll take good care of her," Adam said solemnly. "Okay." Tina hung up the phone. With Adam around, it shouldn''t be easy for Ro to hurt Tracey. Let''s see what happened in the vice- president''s office. Ro had been sullen and gloomy after his trip to Rome. His subordinates didn''t dare to breathe heavily before Ro in fear of being a whipping boy. The secretary pushed open the door of the office with caution. "Mr. Hawkins." Ro raised his head from a pile of documents to ask, "Yes?" "Well, that..." "Cut that crap," Ro ordered coldly. How could he be nice after losing such a big program? "Michael Bardem just announced its partner." The secretary was reluctant to inform Ro about this, but concealment would make his situation worse. "Who?" Over the past few days, Ro had been inquiring about this matter. He wanted to see who had the guts to steal his project. Shooting a nce at Ro, the secretary spat out the name. Ro once investigated Tracey, so he knew thatpany belonged to whom. This news infuriated Ro! "What! Her again! She antagonizes me on purpose." Although Ro still didn''t know why Tina hid the fact that she had a daughter, Tracey was a great threat to his ambition. His project was stolen this time. Then what came next? After all these years'' hard work, Ro didn''t like the idea that Tracey would threaten his future of being a patriarch. "Mr. Hawkins, what should we do now?" The secretary was on standby. "Wait and see before alerting the enemy." "Yes, Mr. Hawkins." The secretary told from the sulky expression that Ro had a n. Ro looked up at the calendar next to him. It was almost the Spring Festival in China. He called Renee. Renee was happy to hear his voice, "Hello, it''s me." "Do you miss me?" Ro asked in a gentle voice. Imagining the tenderness on the other side of the phone, Renee said, "Yes." "It''s near the Spring Festival, isn''t it?" "Yes, soon." Looking around the deste apartment, Renee answered. The servants in the Xia family should be decorating the house now. "What do you say if I apany you to celebrate the Spring Festival?" There came Ro''s voice, and Renee was thrilled at this suggestion. "Really? You don''t have to stay with your family?" "You''re the most important person to me. I would like to spend some days with you when I am free." Chapter 643 Chapter 643 ''I am the most important person for him?'' Renee felt warm at this sentence after all those hardships she had experienced. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Renee''s heart was about to fly to the sky. She had worried that Ro would forget her once he got back to the US, ''Thank goodness, he is not like that.'' "Renee, who called you? Why are you so happy?" Carmen asked. "A friend. He said that he woulde to celebrate the Spring Festival with me." Renee felt it not the right time to call Ro her boyfriend as they knew each other not for a long time. "Which friend? Renee, you must be honest with me if you have a boyfriend. I thought that you should marry someone rich for a better life, then your children wouldn''t suffer." "Now I have a second thought after all these misfortunes, and you are no longer a Miss of the Xia family." "It doesn''t matter if he is rich or not, as his love for you matters most. Don''t be fooled by fault impression." Safety and soundness were all Carmen prayed for her two children now. "Mom, don''t worry. I understand. He is a good person, different from others." A trace of a smile appeared when Renee mentioned Ro. "Well, how? "Coming out of the prison, Carmen realized that her arrogant and reckless daughter changed. The hardships changed one quickly, and Renee became cid and serene after those trials. Carman was still happy about the change in Renee, though they lost everything, but each other. "He... He''s nice. Good to me. I like him very much." The days in Rome were the happiest days of Renee''s life. There was neither ttery like Renee encountered when she was Miss Xia, nor cold shoulders she wasn''t Miss Xia. It was nothing about their backgrounds, as she enjoyed staying with Ro. Renee felt that Ro was the fate she had been waiting for. Renee had seen the desperation and been in the darkness. Ro was the one who led her out. "I would like to meet him and invite him home someday. It is rare that you like someone so." Carmen felt gratified if Renee had a boyfriend. "Mom, he is not my boyfriend yet. Don''t worry. I will introduce him to you when the timees." In fact, Renee was worried that Ro would despise her background. Love could have nothing to do with family background, but not marriage. "Well, you should be on guard." "Got it, Mom." Renee feared that Ro would break up with her for her background. But a second thought made her realize that the one wouldn''t abandon his/her fate for the background. While Ro scheming on Renee, Renee was thinking about their future. After those hardships, Renee would like to find her fate to raise a warm family. Ro was the man who helped Renee forget her hatred and revenge temporarily. Renee was looking forward to starting afresh. "Leo is out again?" Looking around, Carmen didn''t see Leo. "I told you to take back the card. Do you?" At the mention of Leo, Renee became calm and rational again. "He refused." Carmen shook her head helplessly. Carmen had intended to provide for her own children with that card after she was sentenced to prison for few years. Renee gave the card to Leo after hooking on to Bradley. Now, Leo was away a lot, and no one knew what he was up to. "You should get the card back today, whatever he said. There was not much money in that card." "I will go to apply for a job tomorrow. We will face starvation one day if this idle life goes on." Renee was concerned about the money problem after Brandley cut his aids. Carmen held Renee in her arms. "Sorry that I fail to provide you an abundant life. You have to earn your living now." "Mom, you have done enough. Don''t worry about us, as I will provide for you." Renee vowed firmly. Renee had confidence to do better in business than Tracey. She called her old besties with a wish that they would find her a job with their family influence. However, life was brutal, as her past besties werepeting for the title of cold fish. "What? Renee, you need a job? Are you kidding?" "Bailee, you know what happened, and I need a job to support myself." Renee lost all her arrogance. "My dad never allows me to get a hand on his business. Sorry that I can do nothing. I have a ce to catch for Paris. See youter." Renee made several calls but received only sarcasm. She threw her phone on the bed indignantly. These women sailed with the wind, as they knew that Tracey was the only Miss Xia. Their help to Renee would be considered as dering a war toward the Xia family. No one would like to be the fool who offended the Xia family for Renee, a dog in the water now. It was a big blow to Renee. "Renee, what''s wrong? The job thing doesn''t go well." Carmen came in at the noise. "No, not at all. I''m looking for jobs online. There are lots of opportunities. Don''t worry, Mom, I am fine." "Renee, this job thing, take it easy. I want you to be happy. You don''t have to work, as I can provide you amon life with my money." "I know." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Renne soothed Carmen. Renee was clear that this job thing was important, as Carmen didn''t have much money. Renee felt dejected at her job hunting. There always was a requirement about education background in those so-called goodpanies, but Renee didn''t get her graduation certificate yet. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 When still Miss Xia, Renee had nothing to worry about, including money and the future. Therefore, she fooled around during her education time. Nopany would descend for Renee, so she decided to start with humble work. There were jobs like cashiers in supermarkets or waitresses in canteens. However, her pride forbade Renee to imagine that she stood idly in the supermarket to collect money or serving teas to others. These jobs had no requirement on educational background, but the sry was meager, not much as that of one dress she bought as Miss Xia. After deliberation, Renee decided to join the sales force. There was no strict requirement on educational background for sales, and she could earnmissions. Remembering her acquaintances and good interpersonal connections, Renee decided to apply for a sales job. Sending out her resume through the inte, Renee got an interview soon. The base pay was low, but themission was high. Renee got hired immediately with advantages in appearance and manner. The stuff she sold was a house. There was a staff shortage for a new house project. The supervisor took Renee to his teammates and introduced, "This is Renee, rookies. Please help her in the future." "Yes, Sir." The crowd dispersed for their own work after a brief introduction. As a rookie, Renee didn''t know what to do. "Renee, go copy this document and give it out to everyone." One teammate gave a document to Renee. "Okay." Miss Xia would have flown into a rage, but Renee was calm to ept this job. "Renee, help buy afternoon teas for us. Here''s the list." After giving out the document, Renee was stuck on the body a sticky note, on which her teammates wrote down their choices. She came as a sales but was asked to run errands for others. Renee suppressed her indignation at heart, as it was her first day to work. It was cold outside. Renee rushed back to the office with lots of bags in her hand. A man passed by in a hurry. And her coffee and desserts were spilled on the ground. ''What are you waiting for? Clean this ce, and buy the stuff again." Renee clenched her teeth. When her dignity was trampled on, hatred filled her heart. She had to bear this humiliation to climb up. One day, these people who insulted her would feel regret being born! Everyone bustled about. Renee did the cleansing and rebought those afternoon teas. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When back, Renee felt chill to bones. However, no one thanked her. "What drags you behind? Can''t you do your job well with that low efficiency?" "I''m sorry." Renee squeezed her fingers tightly, but her hands felt no pain due to the chill. She told herself to be patient. "The president ising to check the program. Be smart, rookie." "Okay, got you." Renee rubbed her frozen fingers. Then she warmed her hands with a cup of hot water. Before Renne felt warm, her supervisor dashed forward. "Get ready. The president is here any minute." "The president ising? I heard that he was handsome. He seldomes here, as he is too busy." "Wipe your drooling mouth. He is engaged, and his fiancee is awesome." "Well, wake up. Come and wee the president with me." "Coming." Everyone put down their work and followed the supervisor out. Rene was left with no choice but to leave the warm room. They stood on either side of the gate. Renee wondered if this president was her old acquaintance. She knew lots of rich men when as Miss Xia. A ck Bentley drove near, and the noise disappeared in the crowd, who became serious. The car stopped. Renee felt this lineup ridiculous. ''Every dog has its day!'' As Miss Xia, Renee once enjoyed the ridiculous wee. Back then, she was in a luxury car, while people waiting outside respectfully. However, she became one waiting out the luxury car today. The car door was opened, and a secretary came out. He went to open a car door of a backseat, and the project manager bowed silently aside. A tall figure appeared. The man was wearing a navy blue long coat with a shadow stitched flower vest and shirt, elegant and gentlemanly. His cold aura kept people far away from him. Renee panicked at the sight of that figure. ''Impossible! Adam!'' Because of Tracey, Renee disliked Adam. However, her first job was to work for Adam. What a coincidence! Renee looked miserable. She was OK with this embarrassment, as long as Tracey wasn''t here. Renne seemed to have no luck at all. As Adam stopped by the car, it was obvious that he was waiting for someone. ''Da*n it, Tracey is here? It is not her project? What is she doing here?'' Renee''s fear came true. A familiar figure showed up. Adam made an invitation gesture, and one handnded in his palm. Others were curious, ''Doesn''t the presidente alone? Who is he waiting for in the car?'' The fair finger with a ring implied that its owner must be beautiful. A woman in a beige coat came out of the car slowly. They, one in ck and the other in white, looked like two colors on a chessboard, distinctly but harmoniously Tracey was here! If there was a hole in the ground, Renee would like to bury herself in it. Her awkwardness could be seen by everyone but Tracey. Tracey and Adam came nearer, while Renee tried to pretend to be invisible. ''God bless me, please don''t notice me!'' Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Renee''s heart was pounding wildly. She, in the uniform, stood at the door to wee her boss. Tracey was the influential Miss Xia and the fiancee of Renee''s boss. Once living under the same roof, they were so different as mud and clouds now. And Renee reaped as she had sown. Frustration and bitterness filled Renee''s heart, as she couldn''t provide herself a better life after leaving the Xia family. Renee suppressed her impulsion to escape, which would steal the focus and expose her own. Without choice, Renee bowed her head lower and lower, thinking that no one would notice or discover her if she could bury herself in the dust. As Adam and Tracey approached, Renee almost had her heart in the mouth. "Pleasee in, President." The project manager guided his boss into the room respectfully. Renee did not dare to raise her head until Adam and Tracey were in the room. And she couldn''t tell if Tracey had found her. Looking at the couple escorted away by the crowd, shining like jewels, Renee felt as inferior as the gravel on the road. "What are you thinking about? We can go in now." "Oh." After a few steps forward, Renee decided to go to the bathroom with an excuse. Renee didn''t feel liking meeting Tracey, who was inside.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey recognized Renee by one nce. How could she fail to recognize her archenemy, who once tortured her even in her nightmares? Since Renee felt like being invisible, Tracey would like to cooperate with the show. Tracey didn''t like adding insult to injury. Satisfied with the punishments Renee and Carmen received, Tracey had no intention to exterminate anyone. However, the precondition was that Renee didn''t mess up with her again. "Why is Renee here?" Adam also noticed Renee. "She needs a job to support herself, I guess. Leave her alone." Tracey was clear that Adam had no mercy nor patience with those who framed her, so it was probable that Adam was thinking about firing Renee. However, Tracey thought it unnecessary, as Renee was harmless now. Adam got the hints behind Tracey''s words, ''Tracey is too kindhearted.'' "Okay, let her be." Adam took Tracey here today to show her his new project, which had simrities with that project in Northern Europe. Adam would like to share some experiences with Tracey because it was her first project in real estate. The project in Northern Europe was a hundred times bigger than his one, so Adam would like Tracey to make good preparations. The preliminary work was trivial and important, and it was not so easy as the stock investment. There was still a lot to learn about deployment and management. What was more, this project consumedrge capital, and Tracey had to get bank loans to be a shareholder. Therefore, she would like to make her project a lucrative investment. They got down to work soon. The project manager introduced the new business model, and Adam supplemented some information from time to time. It was time off work, but no one left because of their president. Some special aura circted around the ideal couple, and people admired their perfection. There seemed to be two worlds, one belonging to the couple and one the others. Both Adam and Tracey looked appealing when focusing on their work. The couple was like a beautiful painting, a feast to the eyes. Night fell early in winter, and it was dark outside. Adam checked the time. "Well, it is gettingte. If you still have questions, let''s discuss at home." Tracey closed her notebook. She was a good student who took notes when the project manager and Adam made introductions. Shooting a nce outside, Tracey said, "It''s dark." Then she looked around to find that all workers still lingered around. "Thanks for your devotions today. Time to leave." "You''re wee, and it is my job." Adam nced around and said, "Bye." "Goodbye, President." Seeing Adam and Tracey off, those workers could hear someints. "You''re good, but there is one problem, that is, you always forget the time when at work." "But you are here to remind me. Adam, I''m hungry." "Hungry? I thought you were a goddess who didn''t eat. Hurry up, as the dinner is ready at home." The formidable presidents changed their roles into ordinary lovers now. Discussions spread upon the departure of Adam and Tracey. "That woman is the wife of the president? She is good-looking." "Well, more than that, she is a Lady at the same level as our president. And she starts up her own business. She is peculiar!" "What a special case in those influential families." The gossips were circted. "It is said that she has apany selling beauty products. I bought one set at herunch event two days ago. They are good, refreshing, and not greasy.'' "I like her perfume. It smells good, but a little expensive. My boyfriend bought it for me." "Tut-tut, your boyfriend is good to you." "Since she is in the industry of beauty products, why is she here today? It is obvious that our president is teaching her to run a real estate program. How good our president is!" "Only God knows! It is possible that she, as Miss Xia, has to learn this. s, I am jealous of her. She is good-looking, while her boyfriend is handsome andpetent. Perfect!" "Yeah, she could earn a living with her face but chooses to give full y to her talent." "Renee, you look bad. Are you all right? Come on! It''s your first day to work, and we still have lots of work to do." No one knew that theirpliments to Tracey hurt Renee, like stabbing her heart one after another. Renee once owned all those glories, but people remembered only Tracey now! Did it ever cross anyone''s mind that there was another Miss Xia? Ha, the God of destiny made fools of the people. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 On the way home, Tracey was busy reviewing her notes. Thanks to Adam, Tracey knew more about real estate. "Don''t read in the car, as it will hurt your eyes. Since it''s your project now, what''s the rush?" Adam smiled. "Well, I am a rookie in this field, and learning brings me no harm. Adam, what about going shopping when the holiday begins?" "Jane does well in preparing the stuff for the Spring Festival. Don''t worry." Adam would like Tracey to enjoy her precious holiday. "I don''t like staying at home idly. Jane is going home to celebrate the festival, and I am interested in buying those stuff. It is a fresh experience. Could you please do it for me?" Tracey wanted to go shopping with Adam, like those ordinary couples. It was rare for them to go shopping together, as they were too busy. "Of course. I will do whatever you like." Adam rubbed Tracey''s nose. "You are awesome! Adam." "Of course, you''re the dearest one to me in the world." Smiling, Tracey leaned her head against Adam''s chest. Adam and Tracey were quite busy in the next few days. The Spring Festival was arriving, and everyone was rushing their jobs at hand for theing holiday. Tracey told the cashier to pay her employees in advance, together with cash bonuses, not a small sum. At thest dinner party before the holiday, most people got drunk. "President Xia, I wish you a happy Spring Festival in advance!" Set said respectfully. "Enjoy your holiday!" Tracey said goodbye to everyone. Now, they could take a good rest after working hard through one year. Arriving at the hotel, Adam saw the blushing face of Tracey. "Drunk again?" "No. It was a happy party! Adam, I feel good to take a holiday." "Yeah, you are on holiday now. Let''s go shopping tomorrow." "Good." They held each other hand in hand. Different from the loneliness in the past years, they apany each other to celebrate this festival. The next day, Tracey woke up early, "Adam, wake up." "It is a holiday. Why are you up so early?" Adam was awake, too. "I can''t sleep. This biological clock wakes me up. I already let Jane go home, so I''ll make breakfast this morning." Tracey lifted the quilt to get out of bed. After washing up, she dressed casually and went downstairs. When downstairs, Adam found Tracey in the kitchen. She looked cid with a ponytail and an apron. "The smell is good!" Adam hugged Tracey from behind and kissed on her thin white neck. Tracey felt the kissed spot soft and numb. The blush spread to her ears. Tracey said with shyness, "Come on." "Why are you still so sensitive?" Adam whispered in her ear and then bit her earlobe. Tracey loosened her grip on the wooden spat. ''Da*n, this man knows where is the sensitive part.'' "Adam, we won''t have breakfast if you go on like this," Tracey said helplessly. If they had to work, Adam would behave himself. But now it was in holiday. Adam let his lust lead. "I want to... have you more than breakfast." Smiling, Adam leaned over and kissed her on the lips. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Holy sh*t!'' Tracey shouted in her heart. The fried egg in the pot was sizzling, and the temperature in the kitchen rose. "Enough, Adam. The egg will be burned." Tracey pushed Adam aside. Adam smiled at her indignant expression. "I will leave you alone." It was gettingte, and Adam couldn''t wait to taste the breakfast Tracey made. It was a rare case for Tracey to cook, as she was very busy. Tracey took a deep breath after Adam left. She had been afraid that Adam couldn''t be persuaded. Then her breakfast would be ruined. The breakfast was ready soon, and Adam thought it delicious because of its cooker, Tracey. It was warm and serene breakfast time, and both of them enjoyed it. After breakfast, they headed for the shopping mall. Tracey took Adam to clothes store. Adam didn''t care about this thing in the past, as his secretary will send over new clothes before a new season began. Therefore, Adam seldom went shopping. More often than not, he appeared in the mall to check his business. It was a new experience to go shopping with Tracey. Tracey held Adam arm in arm. "Adam, why do people keep looking at me?" Tracey realized that those gazes on her were kind or curious. "What a fool! Don''t you remember that this mall is mine? They are wondering how the wife of the president looks like. Usually, Ie here for business alone." Adam exined. Tracey didn''t exim over the richness of Adam anymore, as she got used to it. "Do I look like lingering in your garden in this mall?" "If you say so. I know you are rich and don''t care about articles of luxury. But I would like to repeat the old words, that is, I will buy you whatever you like. Just be my guest." "Mmm." Tracey was independent. Adam would ask for her opinion before sending her presents; otherwise, Tracey felt insulted. "Let''s go to the women section first." "No, the men section first." They would like to put the other party at priority, and there came the stalemate. Finally, Adam surrendered. "Adam,e to try this suit." Tracey beckoned Adam over. "I like whatever you like." Adam showed no objection at all. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Last time, Adam came to this mall for business and bumped into Tracey. She took David and Ste here to revamp. Back then, Adam saw that Tracey was helping David put on a cor clip. Adam filed into a rage immediately. Now Tracey sized up Adam with clothes in her hand as she did to David. "Miss, your husband will look good in any clothes with this good shape." The new sales didn''t know Adam. "I think so. You go and try these two ones." Tracey handed a shirt and suit to Adam. "Okay," Adam said helplessly. Adam seldom tried new clothes, as his secretary would buy clothes of his sizes, and Adam didn''t have to show up. Those clothes sent to his home were suitable. Now it was a requirement of Tracey, so Adam had to obey. When Adam came out from the fitting room, the sales felt bewitched. The man before her was handsome, elegant, and good-built. Adam was like a perfect sculpture, different from that potbellied new money, who favored the clothes in this shop, but few fitted these clothes well. "Miss, is your husband a model?" "No." Tracey felt proud at this praise. It was true that Adam fitted any clothes well. "What do you say?" Adam looked at Tracey, whom he only cared about. "Perfect!" Traceymented and then walked toward Adam with a cor clip, "Don''t move." Adam stayed motionless like a child, and Tracey helped him to wear the clip. The clothes were like tailor- made, and Adam looked gorgeous. "This one is for official asions. And I have chosen this one for this festival." Tracey waved the clothes in her hand. It was not a job to meet families and friends, so Tracey chose a casual one. "Up to you." Adam made no objection. "Please pack up these two suits for me." "Okay." Sales liked these straightforward buyers. When Adam took out his wallet, Tracey had made the payment. Adam frowned slightly, "What is that?" He wanted to buy everything for Tracey, but now Tracey bought him clothes. "Adam, I want to buy you clothes. They are gifts, and no rejection." Tracey ended the conversation toughly. Adam put on a bitter smile, ''This girl is too proud!1 Adam had to ept the gifts without objection. "Good boy!" This was like returning a salute. Adam had thrown a birthday party for Tracey and gave her a vi, an ind, and a diamond ring as gifts. Their rtionship was not about money, but Tracey, an independent, felt bad as only a receiver. Adam prated the thought of Tracey, and that was why he didn''t refuse. Then, they came to the supermarket after choosing presents for the elders. Sean saw them, when Adam and Tracey got their loots out of the car. Tracey carried some bags, and Adam held a box. Adam was worried, "Tracey, take a rest at home, and leave them to me." Adam was of male chauvinism. He felt it his responsibility to protect and cherish his woman. "Adam, I''m not a porcin doll. Why are you so cautious? I am fine, and I can do this. Just some clothes, how heavy can they be?" "Well, don''t bite off more than you can chew." Then, Adam and Tracey went back to the vi with stuff in their hands, like a newly-wed couple. Sean stood at the gate alone and felt cold suddenly. He once cherished a wish that Tracey might forgive him ande back to him. However, he knew now that it was doom and gloom. "Mr. Sheng, I finished the estimation of the vi. If you have no problem, I will publish the information online to sell." The man next to Sean said. After Rachel left, this vi became more dested. And Sean was dispirited. Sean made up his mind to sell this vi finally, as it took him a long time to ept the fact Tracey didn''t love him anymore. That woman was like a hard drug. The closer he got to her, the more he felt addicted. Now Sean couldn''t bear the intimacy between Tracey and Adam anymore. Looking at the backs of Adam and Tracey, Sean nodded slightly, "Please arrange the sell." "Mr. Sheng, then I''ll contact you again when there is a potential buyer." "No, you call my secretary, as he will follow up." Sean already packed up his stuff, and today was hisst time to be here. He intended to bid goodbye to Tracey personally, as he would leave for the US to run the headquarter there. Perhaps the distance would quench his passionate miss toward Tracey. However, Sean lost all courage to say goodbye at the previous sight. "Got you, Mr. Sheng. Then goodbye." "Well, see you." The real estate agent left. Sean came out of the courtyard with a suitcase. Then, He took out a jewelry box from the suitcase. Then he put the box at the gate of Tracey''s vi and left without a word. ''Tracey, farewell. I love you, but sorry that I didn''t cherish you in our best years. I feel relieved that he is by your side.'' Sean shot ast nce to the vi, imagining that Adam and Tracey were in a passionate embrace. Withdrawing his gaze, he went away. Coming out to take the stuff, Tracey found an exquisite jewelry box at the gate. "Adam, did you buy any jewelry?" "Weren''t you with me just now? We didn''t go to the jewelry section. What''s wrong? Do you like some jewelry?" Adam came over slowly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tracey picked up the jewelry box and opened it. A huge diamond ring caught her eye. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Inside the gorgeous jewelry box was a diamond ring with the size of three-carat, and the diamond was dazzling. It was impossible to be dumped by someone, and Adam shot a cold nce at the vi next to his. "It seems that someone hasn''t given up yet," Adam said with jealousy. Tracey was lost in thought with the ring in her hand. Sean told Tracey before her 18th birthday party, "Tracey, I have a surprise for you tomorrow." "What surprise?" Tracey was excited by this advance notice. "You''ll know tomorrow." "You are so bad to keep me guessing, or you shouldn''t tell me at the beginning. I can''t sleep tonight." Tracey was anxious to know what the surprise was. "Tomorrowes soon," Sean soothed Tracey. They were expecting the surprise, but a disaster awaited them the next day. Without the conspiracy of Rachel and Renee, Tracey would have engaged with Sean at her 18th birthday party, and her life story would be apletely different one. Perhaps Adam would leave with grief, as he was only a bystander that night. If Tracey were engaged that night, Adam would do nothing but congratte her with sincerity. However, Tracey knew that life wasn''t easy if she was with Sean, as Rachel would keep pestering her to destroy her rtionship with Sean. Renee and Carmen couldn''t let her stay in the Xia family. What was more, Aydan disliked her if she went to live in the Sheng family. Her life with Sean would not be happy. Without the disaster that night, Tracey might still lead a poor life. It was fate. Tracey tried the ring on her finger, and it fitted, which convinced Tracey that it was Sean who left the ring here. She raised her hand, and a voice from the past rang in her ears, "Tracey, let''s get engaged after graduation. I can''t wait anymore." "Isn''t it too rash? I''m only 18 years old." "In ancient times, when a woman is 18 years old, her children could help do housework. You are mine forever, and this engagement happens sooner orter.'' "You have a point. But I have a feeling that your parents don''t like me, so will they object to our engagement?" "You will spend your life with me, not them. And I have the final say on my marriage. I just want you, Tracey." "What sweet talk!" Tracey said, but the corner of her mouth quietly curled up. "But Tracey, sorry that I can buy you only a three-carat diamond ring now, as I have not much money before taking over the family business. Do you mind?" A diamond ring with three carats was heavy for ordinary people, but not for rich ones like them. Moreover, Sean loved Tracey then and would like to provide her with the best in the world; therefore, he felt sorry for Tracey about this three-carat ring. A diamond ring with three carats was trivial in the upper ss. "Moron, I''m marrying you, not the ring. What''s the point of a big ring? Smash walnuts with it?" "So you were saying yes?" "I... I didn''t." Theughter in the innocent ages saddened Tracey, as she once loved Sean deeply and sincerely. This ring should be the surprise Sean mentioned before her birthday party, and it was a pity that Tracey didn''t get it until now and in this way. Adam pulled the ring down from Tracey''s hand. "You are not forbidden to wear any rings from men, except me." Tracey smiled indulgently at jealous Adam, "Don''t worry, Adam. You are the only one in my life. I just wanted to check if the ring was from him." "Now you have the answer." "He gives up now," Tracey said calmly. "How do you know? Why do I feel that he ising up with something bad to destroy our rtionship?" Adam was furious about the ring. "I just know. Well, we are good, and nothing can separate us from each other, don''t you think so?" Tracey shook her head, "I feel cold. Adam, let''s go inside." Tracey did not take the ring back from Adam. Her love for Sean died out, so she wouldn''t wear the ring in the future. Waste was a vice, so Tracey couldn''t discard the ring. Adam would be displeased if she kept it. So she would like to leave this problem to Adam. Adam felt worried about Tracey when she mentioned coldness, "Go now, I will get the remaining stuff." "Thank you." Tracey looked at the man, who changed his furious look into a concerned one within a second. ''This man loves me so deeply that he will spare me from any sufferings, including the coldness and snow.1 Tracey felt warm at heart. She, on tiptoes, kissed Adam on the face. "Adam, you are mine. I love you." Tracey dashed back into the vi before Adam responded. She felt excited. Adam touched his face where Tracey kissed like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, "This little girl!" Looking at the ring in his hand, Adam felt warm for that Tracey did not ask it back. Tracey changed her clothes in the room, and it began to snow. Night fell quickly in winter. Tracey sat on the bay window, cuddling her legs to look at the flying snowkes under the streetmps. ''I be sentimental, is it caused by the season?'' Her high school life with Sean and Rachel shed past her mind. And the love and friendship she once had owned disappeared on the same day. In her desperation, Tracey thought of exploding this world. Now she regained her peace and reconciled with the world.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The three of them had their own life now, separated. Those love and hatred died as they grew up. "Come on. You still have me in your future." Adam came into the room unnoticeably and held the lonely woman on the bay window in his arms. Tracey leaned her head against Adam''s chest and said, "Yes, I have you." Those beautiful vows in the past disappeared in the air as butterflies did after hovering around. It was fate! Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Sean left for the US before the Spring Festival, as he knew that Adam and Tracey would celebrate the festival in the Shengs''. Although Sean admitted his failure in love, he still needed time to heal his wound. Tracey invited Steve over to celebrate the festival with her. Actually, Steve had families, but there was a problem between them. Tracey felt grieved that Steve would celebrate the festival alone in the US. She still considered Steve as her most important family, though Adam was her lover. Steve didn''t feel liking joining Tracey because of the intimacy between her and Adam. The engaged lovers were like a newly-wed couple. Their rtionship got approved by both families, and they lived together. They were a loving couple, though the legal marriage certificate was still missing. Steve refused the invitation. Although the reason behind this refusal was clear to Tracey, she still felt sorry for Steve that he would celebrate the festival alone. Finally, Steve agreed toe over under the sincere and repeated pleas of Tracey, as Tracey texted Steve. "Steve, I can''t be your lover. But you said you had no family, and I would like to be your family from now on." The word ''family'' meant too much for Steve, so he came. He convinced himself of this visit in another way, that was, he came to pester Adam, which he loved to. What was more, Wilson was still waiting for Chelsea here. And he was not alone, as there were many new friends. When everyone in China was preparing for the Spring Festival, Tina still kept an eye on Ro. However, vengeful Ro took no action after losing the projectst time, which was very weird. His inaction disturbed Tina greatly. "Patriarch, Ro just left for the airport." "Airport? Where is he going?" Tina asked. "He bought a ticket to Hawaii. It is said that he''s going on a vacation," Erica replied. "A vacation in Hawaii? A workaholic like Ro? I doubt that." Tina frowned. "Hard to say. He gets his job done and takes a few days off to rx or cheer himself up for that order thing. Sound reasonable!" "Do you think so?" Tina wasn''t convinced. ''Ro changes? Or, I suffer from imaginary fears?'' Tina always thought of Ro as a fox on the crook. "Patriarch, you don''t trust him?" "I just think this doesn''t fit him." "It''s no news that he spends vacations in tropics like Hawaii or Maldives." "But one can''t be too careful." "Take it easy. You are weak and have been overburdened." Neymar came in with a bowl of medicines. "Mmm." Tina knew that Neymar would lecture her if she didn''t get over the topics about Ro now. "Staying in the US? You don''t want to go back to visit someone?'' Neymar sat beside Tina. He handed the medicine over to Tina when it became warm. "I have no one to visit there." Tina shook her hand. When young, she was bewitched by the mysterious oriental culture. Then she escaped from the US to China, and there she bumped into Ben. "No? Isn''t Tracey your family?" "You know that I can''t meet her." Tina knew what Neymar was up to. He wished that Tracey would come to be the sessor and ease Tina''s burden. Tina was stubborn. And she would like to protect her only family, Tracey. She hated to getting her daughter involved into this mess. "You..." Neymar checked himself, as he knew that nothing could change Tina''s decision. "Slow down. This medicine is still a little hot." In the end, he changed his words. It was at the airport. Renee had been waiting here for a long time, and Ro was finally here. Now Renee could see his real face rather than dream him at night. She dressed up for this asion. It had been days since theirst meeting, so Renee wondered if Ro missed her. A tall and handsome man came out from the VIP channel, and the sight of him made Renee feel like a flower blossoming in her heart. Ro looked noble and aloof. "Hi, Ro." Renee went up to wee Ro with excitement. "Sorry to keep you waiting. The ne is a littlete because of the bad weather." Ro smiled apologetically at her. "It doesn''t matter, as I just arrived." Renne lied. She arrived at the airport early in the morning, and the flight waste. She had been waiting at the airport for almost four hours, but this four-hour wait brought the joy of reunion. "You must be hungry after this long wait. It is your ce, so please be my guide.¡± Ro prated the truth. If Renne was not that bad in the past, Ro might like her a bit rather than despise her. He wouldn''t marry Renee, as his wife must be one of his equal status and a good business partner. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Renee was just a bastard without money nor background. There was no chance for her to be Ro''s bride, even if she was still a virgin. Ro pretended to be gentle and considerate, and no one could tell he was in disguise. Renee was happy. "Well, I will take you to lunch. What about some Chinese food?" "Great!" Renee knew that Ro was a vice president of argepany in the US, and that was all. "Ro, you stay abroad for a long time. Why are your Chinese so fluent?" Renee was curious. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Ro was stunned by this question, "Well, we immigrated into the US in thest century. The elders miss their homnd, though in the US." "Every generation has to learn Chinese, Chinese culture, and history after born. It is said that we live in the Cao camp but with our heart in the Han camp." "At home, we speak Chinese only, and English is used tomunicate with outsiders and for work. I know a lot, though my visit to China is few." "I see. No wonder your Chinese has no strange ent like other foreigners." "Of course. I will get beaten up if the elders hear me speaking English at home." Ro teased. "Wow, you domestic discipline is quite strict." The image of a serious little old man popped into Renee''s mind. "More than strict, it''s freaky." Ro smiled disapprovingly. Only he himself knew how much bitterness there was in his smile. The potential sessor would be trained strictly, once chosen. And Tina had been through nonhuman training from childhood. She was smart, but the abnormal training took most credits for her excellence now. AfterTina disappeared, the elders decided to train a backup sessor in case of idents. At first, Nina was chosen. She threatened her own life to refuse this responsibility, though young. Then, male chauvinism stirred in the family. The men who wanted power rmended Ro. It was an awkward position, a back-up sessor. He would be the only sessor when turning 18, and Tina was still away. That was how the elders promised him. Ro was instilled with ideas like women should stay home and take care of children. It was time for men to regain power after all these years when women took charge of everything in this ancient family. It was 21 century, and the family was not mysterious anymore. Their family mission had died away with the Qing Dynasty long ago. Divination was lost, and the R family built its own business empire. However, women were still in charge of the business and family, so male descendants began to be disgruntled. With a promise to overturn the tradition, Ro was pushed to the post of a backup sessor. To excel Tina, Ro had to study hard. He skipped several grades like Tina, and the elders took him seriously. Ro had no ambition at first, though chosen. However, the male elders kept brainwashing him into getting the post of the patriarch. Gradually, he became interested in it. Then, Tina was back and became the sessor, though Ro prepared hard for the post. The elders in the family apologized and promised him the post of vice-president in thepany. There wouldn''t be a disappointment if there was no expectation. Ro felt indignant of being driving down from that top level. Since God took his chance away, he would like to create one for his own. He worked harder and submissive to Tina on the surface. He was determined to get everything he wanted through his own efforts one day. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What''s on your mind? Why are you so serious?" Renee found Ro absent-minded. "Well, I was thinking about my childhood." Theplicated look on his face disappeared. Tina took away all belonging to him when he was within a foot of his goal. Ro was too young to realize that there were idents in life. However, he couldn''t allow himself to make the same mistake, even if the first one was an ident. Tina was getting worse recently. Ro was getting stronger. He could do nothing but wait to get the post. However, the second ident happened again. He bumped into Tracey, looking like Tina. It turned out that Tina had a baby during her escape. Thank God that he saw Tracey and had opportunities to prevent the second ident. Tina had few days left, and Ro would be the sessor if Tracey was tackled. "The past is the past, and you had better move on." Renee mistook that Ro was thinking about his father or grandfather, whose rigorousness left him a psychological shadow. "Mm. You''re right. Let''s move forward." Ro grinned. Tomorrow was the Eve of the Spring Festival. ording to her pact with Adam, Tracey would go to the Sheng family for a dinner tomorrow night. So, she would like to receive her friends at home tonight. Tracey went to buy food early in the morning. Then, she bustled about in the kitchen, Adam was concerned with her. "Tracey, what do you say if I get Jane to help you?" "You are on a holiday, so is Jane!" "I can find Lucy, Betty, and Lily rather than Jane for you. Think about it!" Adam felt sorry for Tracey, who was so busy. Adam would love to help. When Tracey was washing the vegetables, he rolled his sleeves and volunteered himself, "Tracey, let me help you." "Great. Then, you wash these, and I go tackle the fish." Tracey left him the vegetables without hesitation, "Remember to pick off the old leaves." "Okay." Adam gave her an OK gesture. No one had ever doubted that a president of an internationalpany was ipetent of this trivial housework. A few minutester, Adam brought the vegetables to Tracey proudly, "Tracey, look, it is done." Looking at the vegetable stems in the basket, Tracey said, "Well... why did you pick off all the leaves?" "They are too old." There was radiance in Adam''s eyes, and he was waiting for praise, like a cute puppy without realizing its own wrong. Speechless, Tracey didn''t feel like hurting him. And the brown sugar and ginger water, which Adam once cooked for her, relived in her memory. She told herself at heart that, ''God is fair, and no one should be perfect. Adam is outstanding in other aspects, so let cooking be his shoring." "Tracey, I screwed it up?" "Well, it''s not that bad." Tracey tried to sound humorous. "Just that we will need more vegetables if your way is adopted?" "But those French dishes are of small quantity." Adam was an idiot in cooking. "There is a difference between Chinese food and French ones. Adam, there should be something you can do well in." Tracey felt helpless. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Adam was considerate, smart, and visionary. He was almost perfect, yes, almost. Godpleted him with a shoring to make a mortal. Tracey would never forget the brown sugar water Adam cooked. Adam had a sessful record in cooking pasta. However, both the pasta and sauces were readymade, and there was a user guide. In a word, it was hard for one to make a mistake. It was scary when Adam had his own way of cooking. Tracey wouldn''t bear to quench the lights in those eyes, thinking any rookies deserved encouragement. So, she to Adam to do another errand, "Well, Adam, what about peeling the potatoes? I need them for the curry chicken." "Okay." Adam started his work with pleasure. He had thought potatoes were simr to apples. Adam felt depressed before those misshapen potatoes, as he didn''t know how to use the gadget to peel. He tried. The potato, half-peeled, slipped off his wet hand and flew to hit Tracey on the forehead. "Tracey, are you alright?" Adam got up immediately to check Tracey. Tracey was dumbfounded. She was salting the fish when hit by the potato. Her forehead turned red a little, and Tracey felt lucky that it was potato rather than a knife. "I''m fine, Adam. What about washing the fruits? Remember, wash, and don''t pick off anything." Tracey was afraid that Adam would pinch off all grapes and leave the vine if she didn''t make herself clear. "Okay." Adam left the kitchen. Adam felt proud that he would share the housework with Tracey. However, Tracey heaved a long sigh after Adam left. For the first time, she realized that Adam might be a killer for cooking! And she made a decision that Adam should be denied ess to the kitchen. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Adam finished his job about the fruits smoothly, and Tracey refused his second entry into the kitchen. "Adam, our guests will be here any minute. Go to greet them, and I can manage here." Tracey noticed the rueful expression of Adam. Adam knew that he was messing around in the kitchen, though his intention was to help Tracey. Now, he stood at the door and stared at Tracey ruefully. "I just want to check if you are OK." Tracey felt ufortable about the fact that someone kept staring at her back, "Adam, you make dumplings with Steve when he is here." Now, the doorbell rang, "Guests are here, Adam, go get the door." "Okay." Adam headed for the door and wondered who it would be. It turned out to be Steve. "You are the early bird." "Well, because I know you are the one who put 250-gram brown sugar to cook the water. Get off. I am here to help Tracey." Steve came here directly after getting off the ne. He acted like a host, going to the kitchen after getting on the slippers. Adam was exasperated. Steve took off his overcoat and rolled his sleeves up to the elbow, and it seemed that he was going to show his capabilities. Adam did not believe that Steve cooked. Steve should be busy running thepany, so how could he cook? Adam came to the kitchen to wait for Steve''s making a joke of himself. "Steve, you are early, and I am not ready yet." "I knew it. No doubt that someone would mess around, so I decided to take an early flight here to help. These vegetables need cutting?" "Yes, please." Tracey worked with a swirling head. Adam folded his arms to see how Steve cut. Adam once chopped ginger into irregr pieces. "What is the dish for this potato?" Steve washed his hands before starting. "Some for curry chicken, some for fried potato strips, and the rest are reserved temporarily." "Okay." Steve started his work neatly. He chopped some potatoes into lumps for curry chicken. At the sight of those regr potato lumps, Adam snorted in the heart, ''It is easy, and I can do this!" Slicing and shredding were difficult, but they were a piece of cake for Steve. He put his finished work on the tes. Now Steve started slicing a big potato, and Adam heard a quick cutting rhythm from the chopping board. ''How fast! He is skillful!'' Stunned, Adam realized that he made a mistake, and Steve was better than him in cooking. Steve seemed to prate the thought of Adam. While cutting, he exined, "We were poor, when Tracey arrived in the US." "We couldn''t afford to dine out, so we cooked by ourselves. Later, her gastropathy was getting worse because of the heavy workload." "For her sake, I cooked different dishes, good for health or she liked. That is why I am good at cooking." Steve retold the old story tly, and Adam remembered what Tracey had suffered. He felt grateful to Steve and didn''t mind how importantly Tracey thought of him now. Because of this man, Tracey became who she was now, and he saw Tracey through those hardships. "Yep. We didn''t do well at first. Then, it came up to us that why not do it better if we had to cook. At least, we could please ourselves with food." "Steve was the chef, and he downloaded the receipts to learn. Knowing that I loved Chinese food, he spent a lot of time on it. He is a better cook than me now." Looking up, Tracey exchanged a smile with Steve. There was a tacit understanding between them. Adam felt a little envious but not angry. He promised himself in the heart that he would sign up for a course about culinary arts after the vacation. "Adam, someone is here. Get the door. Leave the kitchen to me and Steve." "Okay." Adam turned and left. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 There came Caesar, Lance, and Rose. When Adam opened the door, the magnified face of Lane zoomedrge before Adam. "Dang dang dang... Surprise." Lance was holding a big cake in his hands. Adam frowned. "Are you insane? It is the Spring Festival! What is this cake for?" "Creative! This is a special cake I reserve to surprise you all!" Looking at whimsical Lance, Adam cast a doubt on the rtionship between Caesar and Lance. They were at opposite poles in personality, so howe they were brothers raised by the same family? Caesar looked like a grim creditor with that cold face. He handed over the box in his hands to Adam. "Happy holidays!" Adam felt that Caesar was visiting the grave rather thane to celebrate the festival. It seemed these two men belonged to different worlds from Adam''s. "Thanks. Come in." Adam took over the gifts. Rose looked down-hearted. Adam shot a nce between her and Caesar, sensing that something was wrong. "It''s cold. Come in." Adam didn''t ask, as it was inappropriate for a third person to get involved in the love thing between a couple. When in the house, Lance checked around, "So, it is your sweet home. A small one, unlike your style." This seaside vi seldom had visitors, and Steve was the first and the only one before this festival. Adam lived in his own big vi before Tracey came back home. That vi was five times bigger than this one and equipped with a game area with a swimming pool and a tennis court included. He moved to this neighborhood to woo Tracey. Later, he moved in with Tracey. Adam enjoyed his life with Tracey without caring about the size of this vi. "You are shouting to the sky that you''re single." Adam said bluntly, "You will never care about this small thing after you have a girlfriend." "Hmph, great love?" Lively and cute, Lance was fascinated by medicine and couldn''t spare time in a rtionship. "Don''t worry. There''s another single man. You can mess up with him. He''s in the kitchen." Adam ckened Steve without hesitation. If without the job at hand, Steve didn''t mind starting a fight with the spat at hand. It became noisy in this vi with people around. Lance went to say hi to Tracey in the kitchen. "Thanks for the treating, Sister-inw. Who is he?" Lance saw a stranger. "He is Steve, from the US. He is my helper now." Tracey made a brief introduction. "Steve being steered?" "Do you believe that I canplete the killing with this spat?" Steve waved the one in his hand. "Come on, you two. Adam, why not take the guest to the living room? It doesn''t smell good here." Tracey thought both Steve and Lance were funny. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Adam was submissive. "Lance, leave them alone, and there are some fruits for you." Rose came over after Lance left. She stood at the door, "Yo, a good housewife?" "Rose, wee." "Do you need help? You seem quite busy." What Adam just did crossed Tracey''s mind. She was afraid that the incapacity of cooking was imprinted in the gene of the Xiao family, so she shook her head, "No, thanks. I have Steve here." Actually, Tracey made a mistake. Rose cooked and was good at cooking; otherwise, howe Caesar fell for her? "Well, let me help, or I doubt if we can have lunch." Rose wore an apron and started. Her neat and skillful cutting technique surprised Tracey. "Rose, you cook, howe?" Tracey thought that her own cooking skills were at the middle level, at most. She could cook some homemade dishes, not bad, but that was all. Rose was skillful. What a pleasant surprise! Rose smiled at the foolish look of Tracey, "I was a poor kid. And cooking was not a big deal when you had problems with food and clothing." Adam didn''t talk much about Rose, and Tracey sensed that there was a sad story behind Rose. And Tracey was smart enough not to get to the root of the matter. The doorbell rang again, and Wilson was here. He looked bad, so it was obvious that Chelsea was still missing. "Steve, Rose helps here, and the food is almost ready. Why don''t you take a break?" Tracey was right, so Steve left the kitchen. In the living room, Steve saw Wilson in displeasure and Caesar in istion. Lance was lounging around. Adam sat between Caesar and Wilson coldly. Adam could have chosen to be an ice cube in this case if he was a visitor too. "Any news about Chelsea?" Steve asked. "No. No sight of her after that day. I pin my hope on this Festival." Wilson thought that Chelsea would show up from time to time. "Take it easy. It is not the right time yet, and I believe you will find her eventually." Steve soothed Wilson. "I hope so." Wilson was not discouraged. He was willing to wait for Chelsea with his lifetime, as long as Chelsea would appear. Steve started a topic. As elites from different industries, they shared lots ofmons. From stocks to business management, they shared some simr opinions. "A good chat? Could you please do me a favor?" Tracey came with a basin. "What''s it?" Adam was eager to help. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Of course, Adam wasn''t the only one henpecked, as here was Caesar, who followed Rose''s lead. Caesar would do whatever Rose demanded. Steve and Lance should feel lucky that they were still single. These men could summon the storm and churn the waves in the business field, but they became submissive to their lovers/wives at home. "Since you have nothing to do, why not help make dumplings? We will have steamed dumplings for lunch." Lance had a question, "There are ready- made dumplings in the supermarket, and why don''t we buy them and spare all these troubles?" "Those in the supermarkets don''t taste good as ours. Do you know how to make dumplings? I can teach." Steve rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands in the bathroom. "Wash your hands to make dumplings," Adam ordered, and Lance turned to Caesar for help. Rose at the door of the kitchen tipped Caesar the wink, and Caesar stood up immediately, "Come wash your hands." "Bro..." Lance was dejected. Something crossed Wilson''s mind, and his expression wasplex. Then, he went to wash his hands. The paste was ready, and Steve rolled the dough into wrappers. Then, he taught others how to make dumplings. The old memories relived in Wilson''s mind. Still a child, Wilson sat beside his mother with Chelsea, and his mother rolled the dough into wrappers with a rolling pin. "Let''s make dumplings today. It''s our traditional food." "Mom, I like dumplings the most. Hurry up." Chelsea sat obediently on the small bench. "Alright, Wilson, you should learn too." "Boring," Wilsonined in a low voice. Even so, he focused on the movements of his mother and learned fast. Soon, he made a dumpling. Chelsea put too much meat in her wrapper and said, "Wilson, howe your dumpling is goodlooking? Look here, mine is bursting." "You have put too much meat inside." "Well, I love meat." "Fool! Look here." Putting down his dumpling, Wilson taught Chelsea how to make dumplings hand by hand. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Got it?" Wilson asked beside Chelsea. "A piece of cake! Wilson, look at the dumpling I made!" Chelsea burst intoughter. She looked beautiful whenughing, and her arched eyes were like the crescent moon in the sky. Wilson was lost in her smile. Chelsea waved her hands before him, "Wilson, are you OK?" She smeared some flour on the face of Wilson for fun, "Ha-ha, stupid Wilson." "Wicked girl!" Wilson left his finger marks on Chelsea''s face with flour, and Chelsea looked like a messy kitty. "You''re so mean, Wilson." "Stop, both of you." His mother caught two naughty children in escape. Wilson couldn''t help smile at these old times, and Steve waved his hands before his eyes, "What amused you?" "Nothing." The smile on Wilson''s face disappeared. Steve knew that he was thinking about Chelsea but kept silent, "Well, let''s begin." Steve was thoughtful enough to teach these rookies the easiest way to make dumplings. He put the meat into the center of the wrapper and pressed the edge of the wrapper together. Those rookies copied mechanically. However, the dumplings Steve made were with a wrinkled edge, looking more beautiful. Shooting a cold nce at those eye- catching dumplings made by Steve, Adam said, "Why are yours different from ours? Foul y! You try to steal the focus with your good-looking dumplings before Tracey." Shocked by the words from Adam, Steve dropped the wrapper in his hand, ''Is he the Adam I knew? Not a moron?'' ''Steal the focus before Tracey with a dumpling?'' It seemed to Steve that Adam had lost his mind because of a rtionship. "Come on. You''re a rookie, and it''s reasonable to start with the easy way. I can teach you if you like my way." Steve was helpless. "You''d better teach me." Adam learned how to make the wrinkled edge from Steve. Caesar concentrated on his work. He left his dumplings in an encircled area. If his territory was intruded he would throw those dumplings away without any hesitation. Yes, he threw them away directly. It took half a day for Lance to make a perfect dumpling, "Caesar, Look, what a good- looking dumpling! It will win in thepetition of golden dumplings." Then, Lance put his dumpling in the territory of Caesar''s dumplings. The next second, this poor dumping was thrown away like rubbish by Caesar, "Get lost." "Bro..." Lance felt like weeping but had no tears, ''Caesar doesn''t care about my happiness?'' Caesar rolled his eyes at Lance, "My dumplings are for Rose only." It was an exnation, and Lance felt sad. What Wilson did was confusing. All his dumplings were almost too full to be closed up. And he didn''t stop putting the meat inside until it seemed to burst. Steve advised several times, "Wilson, too much meat!" "I like it." Wilson replied calmly, and Steve was at a loss for words. Wilson still remembered that Chelsea loved dumplings with much meat. Adam worked at his dumplings with great care, "No, this one is fatty, this skinny." He dumped into the bin all ugly dumplings. "Come on, we will end up with starvation if you go on like this." Steve didn''t feel like apanying these insane guys. Lance kept prattling and stole dumplings from others from time to time. However, those dumplings with features and peculiarities spoke fortheir owners. Lance was beaten up, and Adam threatened coldly, "These belong to my Tracey. I''ll chop your hands off if you dare to touch them once." Lance looked at Caesar pitifully, "Bro, please give me two." "Get lost." Lance turned to Wilson, but Wilson didn''t spare a nce at him. Out of sympathy, Steve was the only one who gave some to Lance, and Lance was overjoyed. Tracey and Rose were ignorant of what happened in the living room. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 It was a rare asion to see these tycoons from different countries and industries make dumplings together. When Tracey came to check the process, Adam called her at once, "Tracey, I made these." The smile on Adam''s face was like he had got a project worthy of billions. Those sparkling eyes were pleading for praise. Looking at those dumplings of equal size, Tracey said, "Adam, is it your first time to make dumplings? Good job!" "I made it for you." Adam did not show Tracey those semi-finished dumplings in the trash can. "Thank you, Adam." Tracey gave a kiss on Adam''s face as a reward for his hard work. Seeing what Adam got, Caesar called Rose immediately, "Rose,e to look. It is yours." Caesar had more dumplings than Adam did. Shooting a nce at those ones, Rosemented, "Ugly." Caesar was speechless. ''Howe both women respond differently?'' Caesar felt sullen. In fact, Rose felt ttered but didn''t show her pleasure. "Well, I''ll get them to cook." Tracey changed the topic. "Mine are for Rose, and please cook them separately." Caesar insisted. Tracey was wordless. It was said that women were fussy, so were men. They ate, chatted, and ridiculed during lunch, and it was lively and noisy. The men were engaged in Mahjong after lunch. Men could take Mahjong as a social engagement, and it was the first time for Tracey to see Adam y Mahjong. Tracey concluded from her observation that all of them were shrewd. The game went on reasonably and orderly, while the brain of every participant worked like a precise instrument. They would memorize and calcte the mahjong tiles, so they adjusted their strategies from time to time, ording to the tiles on the table. Exchanging a nce with Rose, Tracey felt bored, "Are you serious? It is only a game, and we are friends! Do you have to do this?" These men were rich, so they didn''t care about money. Adam smiled, "Tracey, what matters most is the victory. None of these men feel like being defeated." Tracey knew immediately that the male chauvinism stirred here. "Tracey, let''s go watch movies. It should be much more fun than here!" Rose suggested. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking." Tracey left with Rose hand in hand, like besties. Tracey had no confidence in the word bestie'' after what Rachel did to her. There was a three-year friendship between Tracey and I, but Tracey just categorized I as a friend and colleague. Their conversation was all about work. Rose seemed different from the very beginning. As a cousin of Adam, she was candid. What was more, she would bring up topics like new skincare products and the color of lipsticks. "Tracey, how do you like this new color? It isn''t avable in China yet. I will get you some from abroad if you like." "Thanks, Rose. I have no time for shopping recently." "Where did you get these manicures? These patterns are peculiar." Women loved clothes and jewelry, and there would be no ending for those conversations about them. "My works. I''m interested in design. asionally, I will design some patterns myself," Tracey was low-profile and didn''t mention the DO thing to Rose. Rose looked at Tracey with admiration, "You can do this? How lucky Adam is to find you! Do you think the painting is difficult? Your right hand is beautiful and neat, so how do you make it?" "Actually, I can use chopsticks with either hand. They are the same to me." "When I was painting my nails, Adam was interested and painted two for me. Look, these are his works." Tracey spread her hand before Rose. "Did he? How thoughtful he was! I don''t like the patterns on my hand, so why don''t you repaint them for me?" Rose took the opportunity. "Okay, I go get tools now. Wait." Tracey rushed to the entertainment room with excitement. Adam was excited to shout out his victory at the sight of Tracey, "Tracey, I won by own draw." "Good to know." Tracey passed without a pause. "What are you looking for?" "Never mind, and focus on your game." Tracey took out a set of manicure tools, including nail polishes and a manicure knife. When back to the living room, Tracey began her work. Both men and women enjoyed their times. Looking at those peculiar patterns, Rose said, "Tracey, you are versatile. You will make a hit if you start your quest in the manicure industry." "You ttered me. What I am interested in is design. Done." Tracey painted thest fingernail. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rose dried her new fingernails paints. She loved the new patterns. And her hands were fair, so they looked good with any color. Then, she showed off before Caesar, " Look, they are Tracey''s works. Aren''t they beautiful?" Pleased by the initiative of Rose, Caesar gave a kiss on the back of her hands, "Very." "Hello, we are not blind?" Lance protested. "You will be if you talk on like this." Caesar looked at Lance coldly. Lance was wordless. "I win," Wilson said coldly and grabbed the tile Caesar just let go. Steveughed. "Look, show off and die quickly." Rose retracted her hands quickly, and Caesar still looked happy, "I love to." "I win too." Adam added another blow. "Bro, you are doomed," Lance gloated. "Shut up." "Me again, hmph!" Chapter 655 Chapter 655 When night fell, the wine took the lead. And most of them were drunk. Tracey held Wilson around his shoulders, "Wilson, you know what, you will find Chelsea, and we can celebrate the festival together next year." "You''re right. I will find her." Wilson was dazzled. He felt crazy at the thought of Chelsea when drunk. These guests drove here on their own. They had to stay overnight here because of the wine. Adam was a good drinker. He was sober to make beds for his guests. Coming downstairs, he saw Tracey holding Wilson around his shoulder and prattling the same thing. ¡°I have made beds for you. Choose whichever room you like to rest. Excuse me." Adam didn''t like the intimacy between Tracey and any other men, even though Tracey didn''t love Wilson. He pulled her back into his arms, "Tracey, you''re drunk. Let''s take a rest." "No, Chelsea hasn''te back yet. I will wait for her here with Wilson." Completely drunk, Tracey ran to cuddle the refrigerator. Adam felt helpless, as her oddity surprised him. "Tracey, be good. Chelsea will be back any minute. Let''s go." "Will she?" Looking at her innocent eyes, Adam nodded and coaxed, "Of course. I don''t lie!" "Oh." Tracey seemed to believe, but her hands on the refrigerator didn''t loosen. "What''s it?" Adam asked patiently. Tracey said, "Steve''s little wife didn''t show up yet. I have to wait for her." Adam felt like recording this embarrassment for Tracey with his phone. Steve still kept a clear mind. He was amused by what Tracey said, ''So, she is still afraid that I can''t marry.'' Steve had never expected that Tracey would take his joke seriously. And howe Tracey mistook the refrigerator as his wife! How odd! "She ising too. You will see her tomorrow morning. Come now." Adam tried hard to get Tracey upstairs. "Is it true?" "Well, yes." Afraid that Tracey would name another person to wait for, Adam held her in his arms and carried her upstairs. Looking at their backs and hearing the murmurs from Tracey, Steve smiled helplessly. Then, he slept in one guest room. Tracey got drunk because of Rose, who was also a poor drinker. A few hours ago, Rose said seriously, "Would you like to try the wine I mix, Tracey?" "Wow, you know mixology?" Tracey had a fancy for those bartenders who had excellent mixology. "Of course, I run a bar. I will give you our signature wine today," Rose said in high spirits. Actually, Rose talked tall. She was a bystander when the bartender worked. However, she had confidence in herself. Rose mixed different kinds of wine together, and Tracey wondered about the taste of the mixed drink. Rose and Tracey shared the drink while the men concentrated on their game. When the game was over, they found Tracey and Rose dead drunk. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lance patted Caesar''s shoulder, "Bro, take your shot." Shooting a nce at Lance, Caesar said nothing. He carried the woman on the sofa to one guest room. Although Rose was warm to him a little, Caesar knew that there was still a river between them. He didn''t know when their estrangement disappearedpletely. Both Wilson and Lance went to sleep. They needed a good rest after the drinking. The snow fell silently, and there came the second round of farces in the vi. Rose was taken control by her drunk oddity again. It happened from time to time. Caesar put Rose on the bed and prepared the water for her bathing in the bathroom. He knew that Rose loved to take a bath before going to bed. Rose smelled bad because of wine. She should have a fix tomorrow morning if Caesar failed to help her bath tonight. When Caesar came out of the bathroom, Rose on the bed stared nkly at him. Caesar felt her stares creepy. What was more, Rosey motionless on the bed when he went into the bathroom. Rose seemed sober now, as her eyes were clear. Caesar sat beside her with caution, "Rose, you are up? How do you feel? Do you like some water?1 All of a sudden, Rose grabbed his hand. And what she was going to say sounded funny and annoying. "Honey, why can''t I see anything?" "Honey?" Caesar felt helpless at her oddity. Rose loved soap dramas, and those ssical ones were reviewed again and again. Caesar freaked out during his first encounter with her oddity. At that time, Rose became Juliet and would like to die for love, together with Caesar. So, she was Princess Peal this time? This drama was reyed this winter, and Rose seemed to get addicted to it again. With her eyes wide open, she asked Caesar why she couldn''t see anything. "Rose, it is me. Wake up. The water is ready, and may I take you to bathe?" Rose shook her head. "No. You apanied Jazlynn to enjoy the beautiful scenes and share opinions from poetry to philosophy of life. Howe you don''t do it with me?" It dawned on Caesar that Rose was a genius in acting. She should make a hit in the entertainment business. However, Caesar would like to keep Rose to himself. Seeing her red eyes, Caesar knew that Rose didn''t get over the past. Then he pulled her into his arms. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 The kissnded softly on Rose''s forehead, and she wore the scent, which was the favorite one of Caesar. ''Rose, I can tell from this scent that you still love me.'' "I''m sorry." Caesar knew that Rose was still trapped in the past. It was said that there would be a second chance after one made a mistake, but Caesar loved Rose so much that he was praying for the second one. "Honey, please don''t leave me, okay?" Rose was still immersed in her show. Caesar had to apologize over and over again, "I won''t, sweetheart." Since she was so into the show, Caesar didn''t mind joining her. As if she had something important to say, Rose looked up and touched Caesar''s face with her trembling fingers. Then, Caesar grabbed her hand and pressed it on his face. He waited wordlessly and patiently, and Rose asked one question with affection, which impressed Caesar greatly. "Your Majesty, do you still remember your little sweetheart by the river?" Caesar was stunned. "Rose, I''ll take you to bathe." Caesar could bear this role y no more. "No, no, no. Please don''t, Your Majesty." Rose struggled madly. It seemed that there were other roles in her mind. Caesar pretended a tyrant, "Rose, be good. Candy after the bathing." Well, this tyrant was not that bad. And others would be frightened away by this change of Caesar, so-called Grim King of Hell. Well, his words worked, and Rose blinked her eyes, "Really? I like the strawberry vor, as I am the little princess." "Okay, strawberry vor, my little princess." Kissing the tip of her nose affectionately, Caesar carried her into the bathtub. Naked, Rose put one leg on the edge of the bathtub. Caesar was excited by this scene. Only God knew that he was innocent! Her eye expression was seductive, but her voice was cold, "I am you Queen!" How fast the change happened! Didn''t she call herself thatst second? Now she was the Queen. Long story short, it would be a fantastic night, and what awaited Caesar was a servile experience. Adam had a good night because Tracey was already dead asleep when still in his arms. Like a good rabbit, Tracey nestled in Adam''s arms, grasping Adam''s clothes with her fingers and murmuring something. Adam''s heart almost melted for this cute Tracey, and he felt like holding a rabbit in his arms. Adam went to bed after washing both himself and Tracey. And both of them slept well that night. Steve was the first to get up the next morning. He used to live alone. More often than not, he had to get up early for work the next day after a drinking night for business. He became a good drinker after throwing up numerous times. Now, it wasn''t a big deal for him to take good care of himself after the drinking. Steve cleared up the house and made breakfast, as he knew that the servants were on vacation, and Tracey would have to do all the housework. Yawning, Lance noticed the noise from the kitchen, "Morning." Stretching himself, Lance found Steve frying eggs. "Gees, weren''t you the snail girl? Getting up early for the housework?" Lance looked shocked. "Morning." Steve didn''t retort, as he felt it unnecessary to impart his feelings to others. Considerate and thoughtful as Steve was willing to take care of friends of Tracey. "Steve, I would marry you if you were a woman." Lance thought highly of Steve, a moneymaker, cook, and housekeeper. Steve shot a cold nce at Lance, "Piss off." "Hmph, you are so bad." Lance ran out in a huff. Caesar woke up now, as he couldn''t sleep well in others'' houses. Looking at his ck eyes, Lance was amused, "Bro, a sleepless night, er?" Rose enjoyed the role y and didn''t sleep until the morning. It was a good night for Rose but an awful one for Caesar. Caesar had slept for only two to three hours, so he felt bad now. "Is my sister-inw...?" Lance chuckled knowingly. ''Do I look pleased and satisfied? It is a face of discontent and tiredness.1 Caesar scolded, "Get lost." "Oooooo, bro, am I still your blood or not? You are bullying me." "It is not a new case, is it?" Caesar said indifferently. They didn''t change at all, grim Caesar and bright Lance. Lance followed Caesar everywhere, so he was nicknamed Little Tail of Caesar. And Caesar was there for him whenever Lance got bullied. The grim expression of Caesar frightened all kids away. "He is my little brother, and only I can bully him. I dare all of you to bully him." At first, there were some kids who had guts, but their miserable consequences impressed all kids. However, Caesar also bullied Lance who was under his wing. Wilson woke upter than usual. He drank a lotst night because of Chelsea. Wilson was still dizzy. At the room door, Lance''s smiling face popped up before Wilson, "Wilson, good morning." "Good morning." "Wison, you''re awesome. They all bullied me." Lance grasped the hand of Wilson happily because of his gentle tone. Wilson didn''t like the skinship, and Lance was a man, which made things worse. So, Wilson shook off the hand of Lance violently. "Get lost."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The smile on Lance''s face disappeared. He walked towards Adam, who wasing downstairs, to urate these evils of those old men. Adam ordered before Lance opened his mouth, "Get out of my way." "That is how old brothers behave? So wicked, I hate you all!" Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Men got up early. Rose liked to sleepingte, and nothing would wake her up. When Tracey was up, Adam was downstairs. She had a splitting headache and felt thirsty. She had to collect herself to wash up. When Tracey went downstairs, both Wilson and Lance already left. Caesar stayed to wait for Rose. Now he was watching the news. Tracey looked pale, so Adam advised, "Take a rest if you feel bad." "I''m fine. Do you have your breakfast?" "Yes. Steve made for us. And there is porridge for you. Your stomach must feel bad. No intemperance in the future." "Got you." Tracey still felt warm at these concerns from Adam. Steve gave her a bowl of porridge and said, "Dig in. Do you lose your weight?" "One kilogram, as there was too much work at the end of the year. How did you know it?" "I know it even if you drop only one hair." It was an exaggeration, but Steve did care about Tracey. "I know you are good to me. Adam and I will go to the Sheng family tonight, and you stay with my Dad and Grandpa in the Xia family. I will go home tomorrow. Knowing that Steve yearned for the family love, Tracey had told her family in advance that she would bring a friend home to celebrate the festival. The Xia family was not so jolly after the departure of Carmen and her children. Steve once got acquainted with Ben, so they were not strangers to each other. Steve didn''t ept this arrangement at first, but Tracey persuaded him with sincerity and her family theory. Eventually, Steve agreed to go. It was almost noon when Rose woke up. Caesar knew her habit and was waiting by the bed. "Do you feel bad?" "Oh...my head hurts." Rose rubbed her head, feeling like it was going to explode. "Stupid! You knew you were a bad drinker, but still drank that much?" Caesar served her a cup of honey water while scolding her. "Have some honey water." Rose followed his lead to sit up and gulped down a ss of water. "I''m starving." "There is some porridge, and you can have some. Then, I will take you to lunch." Looking at the temperate man before her, Rose felt that Caesar changed a lot than before, "Caesar, if you were good to me like this, do you think we would break up?" It was also hard for Caesar to answer this question. No one knew what would happen in the end, nor did Caesar. If he had known that Rose was his fate, how could he hurt her? "Rose, I promise to be good to you in the future. I will never hurt you again. Will you give me a chance? For once." "I''ll think about it." Rose faltered her determination, but she still remembered the pains brought by Caesar. After breakfast, Caesar and Rose left. Rose was closer to Tracey. "Tracey, let''s date the other day." "Sure, Rose. Call me then." "Let''s go." Caesar urged. Tracey drove Steve to the Xia''s after the departure of Caesar and Rose. Steve won Johan''s heart easily. "Steve, it''s a pity that I have only one granddaughter." Johan shook his head dejectedly. He liked Steve very much. In Johan''s opinion, Steve was excellent, and Adam was good to Tracey. He felt it great if both of them could be his grandsons-inw. "Grandpa, although I stay abroad, I will visit you from time to time." "Thank you. I love this idea." Johan chatted with Steve happily. "I promise." Because of Tracey, Steve felt close to the Xia family, and there was no sense of alienation. Tracey felt nervous about tonight''s visit to the Sheng family. There had been displeasure between her and the Sheng family. Moreover, she paid the visit as Adam''s girlfriend, which made her feel shy. "What''s wrong?" Adam was a keen observer who noticed the unusual silence of Tracey. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''m fine. I''m just a little nervous." "Why? It''s not the first time you visit the Shengs?" "You know what happenedst time." The old memories came back, and Adam said, "Don''t worry. No one will hurt you this time. What''s more, Sean left for the US yesterday. There is nothing to embarrass you." "That''s reassuring." "Take it easy. Ignore the nuisance. For one day only, and we will go to the Xia''s tomorrow." Adam tried to soothe Tracey. "OK." Tracey felt better now, and the Sheng family was not far away. At the sight of that vi, Tracey felt complex. After all those messes, she would still be Mrs. Sheng. It seemed to be her destiny, inescapable. The housekeeper was waiting at the door, "Mrs. Tracey, wee home." Tracey felt embarrassed at this address, as Adam and she didn''t get the marriage certificate yet. Adam was calm and led her forward by the hand, "Let''s go in." "After you.¡± The Sheng family was waiting inside, and Mrs. Sheng beamed at them. "Wee, Tracey and Adam. Come and sit. It''s a cold day." "Well, it''s a little cold." Tracey responded tly. "Wee, Tracey. I get your room ready." Aydan beamed with pleasure at the arrival of Adam. "What happened to my old room?" Adam got what was behind Aydan''s words. Considering what happenedst time, Aydan prepared a different room for Tracey and Adam. "It is just done repair, and there is formaldehyde. So, you live in another room for the time being." "OK." No one was foolish enough to bring the old scandal out on the table. The Sheng family was acting, except Aydan, who was sincere to Adam and Tracey. No wonder that Adam didn''t like going home. If not for the sake of Aydan, Tracey wouldn''te here either. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Aydan was happy and kept sending food to Tracey''s bowel. Because of Tracey, Adam was not so cold as before. Hatred didn''t take control of Adam anymore. Aydan felt delighted to have Adam back home. It seemed a happy family, but none of the Sheng family, except Aydan, liked Adam in fact. The return of Adam would change everything. The Sheng couple showed happiness on the surface but felt bitter at heart. Both Tracey and Adam knew that they were not wee here. However, they came for Aydan only. In another word, they didn''t give a damn about the moods of others. Tracey chatted with Aydan after dinner. She felt that Aydan was not so awful as the first time they met. It was easy for Tracey to tell that Aydan was joyful by his cheerfulughter. "I am happy to have you here for the festival." "Don''t worry, Uncle. We will visit you frequently." "Uncle?" Aydan teased. "...Dad." Tracey was a little embarrassed. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Good girl. Get the marriage certificate on a good day. I am happy to have you as Adam''s wife." Aydan overturned his previous judgement on Tracey, which almost resulted in the loss of a good daughter-inw. "We''re going to get our marriage certificate on May 20." It was a rare asion that Adam took the initiative to chat with Aydan. Tracey nced at Adam. May 20 sounded like I love you in Chinese. No wonder Adam talked about getting the certificate but had no action, now it turned out that he was waiting for the special date. "Good. You said you would get married after Tracey graduated. Now, it is time for you to make preparation. "Isn''t it too soon?" Tracey was shy. She had been a girlfriend of Adam for half a year and didn''t feel ready to get married. "You young people are hasty. Marriage is important, and it is once in a life. It deserves good preparation. And I have talked with your grandfather about it." "You have the final say about the ceremony hotel. And you should think about issues like wedding pictures shooting, honeymoons, and guest lists." "You are Miss Xia, and he is a Sheng. Both families are respected, so your marriage ceremony will be a grand one." In fact, Tracey didn''t care about the ceremony, as long as her man was true to her. However, the elders thought the ceremony important, as it was a way to manifest their good names and influences. "I''ll discuss with Adamter." "Well, thoroughly. We are afraid that you don''t like our way; otherwise, we can prepare it for you." "Don''t worry, Dad. Adam and I can handle this." "Well, it''s gettingte. Take a rest. Let me know if you need anything." "Okay." Tracey and Adam went to their room. It was redecorated ording to a sweet style, like the wedding room. "Your Dad is considerate. I like these decorations." "Here are our pajamas! It seems that he is expecting our frequent visits." "That is a wish shared by all old men. Like your Grandpa, he wishes we could spare some time for him every day. Their life is getting shorter and shorter, and they have more obsession about this world than us." Adam sighed. That was why Adam forgave Aydan. Since her mother was hurt, Adam didn''t like that his father left this world with regret and injuries. "You''re right. Let''s be frequent visitors." Tracey proposed. "Agree. You go to wash up, and I''ll go check my emails first." "OK." When they were ready to go to bed, there came the noise of sts. "Look, Adam, fireworks." There was the radiance of excitement on Tracey''s face, and it was her first time celebrating the festival at home after three years. Fireworks were allowed only during the Spring Festival. Adam hugged Tracey from behind, "Do you like fireworks?" "Yes. I haven''t seen so many fireworks in a long time. I''m a little excited." "I would like to let off a few fireworks when we get married. They will show the abbreviation of our names in the sky. What do you say?" "They are difficult to produce, aren''t they?" "If you like this idea, I will make it happen." Adam kissed her on the forehead. "It''s almost twelve o''clock. Adam, I''m happy to be with you at this festival." Tracey put her head in his arms. Adam''s lips curled into a warm smile, and he held her tightly in his arms, "Me too." Adam lived regretfully and repentantly before Tracey came back to China. He should have persuaded Tracey to stay. What he didn''t expect was that long separation after loosening his grip on Tracey. Fortunately, God gave him another chance to find Tracey, and he would never let her leave his world anymore. Although his love was in his arms, Adam still felt like dreaming, a dream he had never had before. He had been grieved for the loss of Tracey half a year ago, but now Tracey would be his bride. During Tracey''s disappearance, Adam wondered about the ce she lived and her life. He assumed that Tracey should lead a good time as Miss Xia. So, her terrible experiences were not within his imagination. Both of them knew that their current happiness didn''te easily. Under the fireworks, they cuddled each other and kissed affectionately. ''Before meeting you, I feel life boring, just like walking a long and dark road.'' After meeting you, I feel loneliness no more, because you illuminate my life.'' ''I wish life will move on like this. If there has to be a limitation, I wish it could be all my life.'' Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Tonight, the square was packed with people, and there was a memorial bell on the square. People, who were friends, lovers, or family, came to the square to wait for the arrival of 12 o''clock. On the square, Renee held Ro arm in arm. Her once jeers on this kind of celebration resounded in her ears. "Childish! What''s the peculiarity of this bell? If it doesn''t toll at 12 o''clock, the midnight won''te? And the new year?" However, when Ro asked about the n tonight, Renee blurted out, "Let''s go listen to the bell." "Listen to the bell?" Ro looked at her with suspicion, and his question seemed to be what was the point of this bell. "Yes, wait and see." Renee smiled mysteriously. There were already people mountains people seas on the square when it was only 11 o''clock at night. Ro was surprised by the crowd, "Does this bell sound amazing?" "It is said to be the sound of happiness." Renee embarrassed herself by saying so. She once felt this ridiculous, and wondered if Ro shared this opinion. "If so, we should stay here to hear more." Ro turned to look at Renee with a smile rather than flout her. His handsome face and dazzling smile made Renee blush involuntarily. "Wait here for a moment," Ro said suddenly. "Hmm?" Without asking why, Renee stayed as requested. A few minutester, Ro came back with a Micky ballon. "With this, I can find you immediately if you get lost in this crowd." Ro was serious. Holding the tiny thread, Renee felt warm, "I, I am not a little girl. It is embarrassing to take it." "You just turned 22. In my opinion, you are a little girl." Ro patted Renee''s head. Renee never had this feeling before. She had many ex-boyfriends, but none of them loved her from the bottom of their hearts. All they asked for from Renee was meal tickets or a ymate. When still Miss Xia, she yed the game of life. Now she woke up from the game and became envious of the rtionship between Adam and Tracey. She hoped that there was one man who was as good to her as Adam to Tracey. And she thought she had found this man. Renee was bewitched by Ro, a yboy. "There''s only fifteen minutes left. Let''s get near the clock." Ro took her hand and walked forward. "The bell is loud, and we can hear it here. It is difficult to move forward with so many people in front of us." "Didn''t you say that it was the sound of happiness? We will be closer to happiness if our distance from the bell is shorter." Led by Ro, Renee struggled forward firmly. This feeling remained fresh in Renee''s memory yearster. There had been a man who led her through the crowd with his big hand, and warmth spread from the fingers to her heart. It was the chilliest winter in her life, but Renee forgot the grim coldness because of the man beside her. The gentle smile on the face of the man and his grip on her hand impressed Renee greatly. They finally reached the front line. There were more than ten thousand people on the square waiting for the arrival of midnight. Midnight came every night, but this midnight was the only special one with thousands of people waiting here. Renee and Ro held hand in hand, and they heard the bell chiming, "Dang..." There were twelve strikes in total. Closing her eyes, Renee prayed to God, ''Please bring me happiness, and don''t take the man next to me away. I want him.'' ''I would love to lead amon life with this man.'' Women were as tough as mountains before meeting their fate, and they would be soft as water once meeting their fate. Looking at Renee and the others on the square with a scornful sneer, Ro thought, ''How stupid these people are!'' Stupid and weak as these people were, they wished to rely on these nonsenses to realize their dreams. Only strong men could control their own lives to get rid of regions and superstitions. "Shall we leave now?" Ro hid his scorn and asked gently. Renee failed to see his sneer. "OK. I will send you to the hotel." Renee felt satisfied as if she had done something great. "No, I send you home first. It is not safe for a youngdy to wander around at night." "Whatever. The hotel you book is not far from my apartment." Renee would like to stay with Ro for a longer time. At the entrance of one residential neighborhood, Ro asked, "That is where you live?" "Yes. Let''s say goodbye here. It''s gettingte, and see you." "I''ll only rest assured when I take you to the door." Ro insisted. "If that''s your wish." They walked on, hand in hand like an amorous couple. However, time flew from the perspective of the lovers. They had wished the road would be longer, and there would be more time for them to stay together. The apartment waspensation from Ben for both Renne and Leo. And it was a premium apartment, so Renee didn''t feel embarrassed about it. "Well, this is my apartment, and goodbye!" "Do you live with your family?" asked Ro tentatively. It was a grown-up topic, and Renee was led to think so. What was more, she missed that night in Rome. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "My mother and brother are at home. It is... inconvenient." She whispered. "You live with your Mom?" "Yes." "May I pay a visit to your family tomorrow?" "Doesn''t it happen too soon?" Renee was shy. "It is never too soon to meet the right one." Ro smiled gently. "Are you ready? It is serous." "I won''t be here if I am not." Chapter 660 Chapter 660 What Ro said did surprise Renee, as she thought it was only amon visit from Ro. Now Ro proposed to meet her family, and everything changed. Her apartment was not bad, but that was all she had, no money or background. By the way, she got a job selling houses recently. ''Ro asks nothing about my background or family until now. Could it be that he mistakes me from a wealthy family because of my attendance at the charity party?'' "Well, Ro, do you know anything about my background?" Renee wasn''t naive anymore after those hardships. "Is your background important?" Ro knew what she meant. No outsiders were more clear about her background than Ro did. And he didn''t give a damn about this background, as there was no future between them in his n. "Well, I know your visit to my family is a kindness. However, something may change after this meeting. If there is a future between us, our families will be entwined sooner orter." "I... My family is far away as good as yours. And I would like to make it clear at first." Renee chose to be frank to avoid any further embarrassment in the future. "Don''t worry. I don''t care about your background at all. All I care about is you, and you only. It iste, and take a rest first. I wille over tomorrow morning." Ro coaxed Renee in a gentle voice as he did to a child. Renee finally got her anxiety off her chest. "Good night!" Renee was bidding goodbye to Ro when her phone rang, "Excuse me." It was a call from Leo. It was a special day today. Renee didn''t take Ro home because their rtionship was unstable yet. It was inappropriate for her to take Ro home, and she couldn''t leave Ro alone as he came for her. Therefore, Renee decided to date Ro outside. And she asked Leo to apany Carmen at this Eve of the Spring Festival due to her own absence. Their life changed greatly this year. It was no exaggeration that they fell from heaven to hell. And Carmen hurt most. When still in the Xia family, they would have a jolly Spring Festival, but now the family fell apart. Carmen pretended to be alright aftering out of prison, but Renee understood the grievance at Carmen''s heart. Carmen deserved somepany on a day like this. Leo promised to take care of Carmen before Renee left for Ro. Renne supposed that it was a call to urge her to go home. Renee picked up the phone, "I''ll be right back." On the other end of the phone, Leo cried, "Renee, help." "What''s wrong? Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." Renee knew from Leo''s tone that something bad happened. Leo had been away a lot recently. And he kept his deeds secret from both Carmen and Renee, though Renee asked several times. "Renee, I''m in the Cosmos Casino. You... pleasee help." "Why are you in that ce?" Renee frowned. She thought Leo had learned a lesson from hisst setback in gambling. Now the phone was hanged up by someone, and Renee was exasperated at the bad deeds of Leo and cursed him at heart. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What happened?" Ro was still there. He knew something was wrong, as Renee looked bad. She didn''t want to leak this mess to Ro or get him involved and changed her expression immediately. It was not easy for her to meet a good man like Ro. Leo''s mess might scare Ro away, and Renee couldn''t take the risk. She believed she could handle this. "Nothing. A call from my little brother to check if everything was OK, as he was worried about me thiste hour." Renee lied. "Good to know that. But you must tell me if there is a problem." "Okay. It''s gettingte, and see you!" Renee was anxious to get rid of Ro. "Then see you. You go first." Ro left without hesitation. Seeing that Ro left, Renee hailed a taxi to the casino. However, she didn''t know that Ro came back after his taxi turned around. "Follow the taxi ahead," Ro ordered the driver coldly. Sophisticated as Ro, how could Renee deceive him? Renee in the car felt restless, as the terrible hearsay about the casino shed past her mind. It was said that those gamblers could do anything to get their money back. The casino would lend usury to those gamblers, who were anxious to try their luck again, but most of them came out with nothing at hand. And the casino would use all kinds of measures to get its money back. Now, Leo was detained in the casino. Arriving at Cosmos Casino, Renee briefed her intention, and someone led her into another room. "Renee, help!" At the sight of Renee, Leo dashed forward to hold her leg tightly. Leo got beaten, as there were bruises on his face. "Why are you here? Don''t you learn?" Renee was furious. "I... I just want to make quick money. We can lead a good life if I make it. However, I am not a lucky dog today." There were mucus and tears on Leo''s face. Renee wished to disown this bad brother. However, she had to help him now, as he was her little brother. "How much?" Leo raised his hand. Looking at his five fingers, Renee asked, "500,000?" The 500,000 would be a small sum, only if they were still Miss Xia and Mr. Xia. However, they were no longer Miss Xia and Mr. Xia, and a working family needed several years to save this sum. Luckily, Carmen had this sum, but Leo murmured, "No, not 500,000." "How much?" Renee would like to p him in the face now. "Miss Xia, let me tell you. Your little brother owes us five million in total." One man in the room said on Leo''s behalf. Five million! It was an enormous figure for them. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Five million! Although it was not so much as the sum Leo owed to the casinost time, how could they pay it out now? This enormous sum almost threw Renee on her knees. ''What a wastrel!'' "What about the card?" Renee suppressed the anger in her heart, as this was her only little brother. Leo lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Well... I yed away." "And an additional debt of five million?" Renee looked at Leo in disbelief. She wished earnestly that Leo could veto it, but he nodded. Renee gave him one kick. "You knew it was hard-earned money. How dare you?" "Renee, I am so sorry. I just tried my way to earn a better life for everyone. I didn''t expect that it was getting out of control." Leo regretted. Once on shore, Leo prayed no more. The Last time when Leo lost a bigger sum, Carmen had to seek help from Edgar. Then, Tracey found out everything, and the family fell apart. Edgar fell out with and broke away from the Xia family. Edgar left the Xia family with nothing, but Renee and Leo had their own apartment respectively. However, Leo didn''t learn his lesson from this blunder and made another one now. Renee felt both disappointed and furious. "You are sorry? You moron! We were driven out of the Xia family because of you! Mon went to prison because of you! But you learn nothing! Will you stop only when our family fell apart?" Renee found it eptable that they were driven out from the Xia family as the non- Xia descendants. But this time, they had themselves to me. How could she pay the debt out now? Edgar was lying in the hospital, and no one woulde to their rescue. "Renee, please help me. They will kill me if I can''t pay back 5 million in three days." It was known to all that there were different kinds of ways to torture one. Renee was yellow with rage. "Our life should be better without you! Help you, how? You took and lost all money. How can I help you?" A man next to her said, "Miss Xia, are you going to repudiate the debt? You can utilize your beauty if there is no money. I have confidence that you can pay off the debts within half a year." "Go find your debtor. It has nothing to do with us." "Miss Xia, how could you say so? You''re a family! If you don''t help him, we will have to sell him to some wonder circus overseas with his hands and legs chopped off." "You...Is this and beyondw?!" Renee knew very well the wonder circus, which was not a traditional animal performance. Of course, there were animals in this circus. However, the audience of this circus had a peculiar taste. All performers in this circus were disabled. They were born to be disabled or chopped off some parts of the body by purpose. These disabled were trained like animals and live miserable lives. Renee was once invited to watch this circus show. And she left halfway because the performance was disgusting and made her upset. In the show, those performers were whipped like animals to jump fire circles or perform acrobatic feats. They looked lifeless. Renee felt queasy at those scenes. However, she noticed some freaks enjoyed it. Leo was frightened to death and cried out, " Renee, please have mercy on me! Aren''t you a friend of Bradley? This casino belongs to Bradley. Could you please go to beg him for a favor? I can''t lead that miserable life!" Renee had never leaked anything about her rtionship with Bradley to Leo, but Leo heard those rumors in the casino. "Shut up. I don''t know Bradley!" Renee was d that Ro wasn''t here. "Renee, what about selling the two apartments?" "Sell? Where will we live?" Renee felt tired. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The apartments were thest presents from Edgar, and they would be homeless without those apartments. "There will be chances to earn money. Renee, I promise to be good and buy a big house for Mom and you in the future! Please have mercy on me!" At this moment, Leo could promise anything for his own survival. Renee clenched her fists, "Within three days, I will bring you the money. Now, please let my brother go." "Miss Xia is candid. However, we will set him free only when we get our hands on the money. I guarantee that your little brother will be safe and sound here as long as you can bring back the money." "It is an illegal detention! I can sue you." Renee was worried about Leo. "Sue us? Miss Xia, don''t be foolish. You''re the debtors, and it is God''s truth for us to get our money back. We detain your brother by the book in case that he runs away. Don''t worry, as we will take good care of him in the daysing." "Listen, I will never spare any of you if he gets any hurt!" Renee was still worried about Leo, though ming him. "Take it easy. All we want is money, and your brother is worthless for us." "You stay, and I wille back with money soon." "Thank you, Renee." "Dry up the tears! Remember, you are a man!" Renee looked at Leo with disgust. "Yes, Renee. Come to get me out as soon as possible." Leo was freaked out now. Renee left after giving a snort. In fact, she had no confidence to collect that sum of money within three days. She would like to seek help from Bradley first, then others. Selling the apartments was herst resort. However, would there be any buyers for the apartments at this Spring Festival? Renee felt hopeless. Whatever, she had to do her best to save her little brother. Coming out of the casino, Renee rushed to the vi of Bradley. This casino belonged to Bradley, and he should be able to help. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Before the dawn of the Lunar New Year, Reen arrived at the Bradley''s. And everyone should be sound asleep at this hour. The janitor recognized Renee and notified the butler. He was wakened up, though dead asleep. He came out immediately upon receipt of notification in fear that there was something urgent. With sleepy eyes, the butler in pajamas found Renee standing at the door, "Miss Xia, what''s the matter?" He spoke with respect and calmness, though Renee, an expellee, woke him up at midnight. "I''m sorry to bother you sote at night. I have to meet Bradley for something important." "He is in a sound sleep. I suggest a meeting tomorrow morning. You can take a rest in the guest room tonight." "But it is an emergency! Please do me a favor, as I must meet him now." "He won''t be happy to be wakened up. Whatever emergency, I strongly suggest that you talk to him tomorrow morning, as it will do you no good if he gets angry." "Then... I''ll wait for him here." Renee had no choice. She wouldn''t take seek help from Bradley if Leo wasn''t in grave danger. The butler suggested friendly, "It''s cold at night. Your old room is still empty, and why not rest there? Things will be worse if you catch a cold." Some women demanded toe back after being expelled, but he remembered that Renee left without hesitation. What was more, it was early in the morning of the first day of the lunar year, and Renee came with anxiety. The butler assumed that Renee came to beg for a favor, not a return. Having served Bradley for years, the butler was sophisticated enough to prate some things. Renee felt hopeless before meeting Ro, so she felt it alright to serve Bradley. Then, she bumped into Ro in Rome. And the warmth from Ro rekindled her enthusiasm for life, so she left without scruple when being expelled by Bradley. Now, Ro came all the way from the US to date her. For Ro, Renee would love to terminate all rtionships with Bradley. And it was uneptable for her to stay over here one night. "No, thanks. I came to ask for a favor from Bradley. It is warm in the living room, and I would like to sit over the night there." Renee proposed one solution. The butler had to agree, "Then, please be my guest. Good night, Miss Xia." "Sorry for the trouble caused." "My pleasure. It is my job." The butler yawned and left. Renee was sitting on the sofa with a cushion in her arms. Carmen, who was ignorant of what happened, called Renee. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Renee, where are you now? It''ste." "Mom, I am still at the square with my friend, and it''s noisy here. Don''t worry about me, and you take a rest first." Renee lied. "Your little brother didn''t answer my phone. I am alone at home at this festival. I can''t sleep." Carmenined. Renee grew up quickly in the past few months, so she could understand the bitterness of Carmen now. Renee realized her own foolishness when Carmen sacrificed herself to spare Leo from being sent to prison. And she felt sorry for Carmen, wishing that Carmen could have a good life now. However, Leo ruined the life of all of them. "Mom, don''t worry. Leo told me that he would celebrate the festival with his friends tonight. You know that he loves funs." Carmen was in poor health now, so Renee did not dare to tell the truth. Carmen nodded at this information, "I see. Your brother does love funs and doesn''t grow up." "This time, he will." Renee sighed, and the picture of Leo kneeling down shed past her mind. In the past, there was the Xia family behind their backs, so they had no fear of whatever the debts were. But now, they had themselves to rely on. That was why Leo was detained immediately. Renee supposed that Leo should learn a lesson finally from this mess. "This time?" Carmen sniffed out something unusual. "Mom, it''s gettingte, and you go to bed first. I have to go now. Don''t worry about us." "OK. Remember toe home early!" Carmen felt better after this call, knowing Leo and Renne were fine. Hanging up the phone, Renee looked nk, ''Why did this happen to me?'' ''Five million? Will Bradley help? I am not serving him anymore.'' Renee was restless and sleepless all night long, waking up from time to time. Every time waking up, she would check the sky but found it was still dark outside. She had never been so anxious to looking forward to dawn. However, God seemed to go against her deliberately, as time dragged on. Sometimes she thought about Leo. Renee didn''t fall asleep until early in the morning for her wandering train of thought. Soon, Renee was wakened up by some jeers, "Yo, who is it? The expelleees back. How shameless!" "Agree. Will shee back for lucky money? Ha-ha." In the morning, Women in the vi found Renee back, and they made fun of her. Renee didn''t care about what they said was eager to see Bradley, who woke up on time. Now, the voice of Bradley rang, "What are you doing here?" "My Lord. " Renee got up from the sofa instantly, "May I have a word with you?" Bradley looked at his wristwatch, and there were fifteen minutes before his breakfast. "Come to the study, and you have fifteen minutes." "Thank you, my Lord." Renee''s eyes lit up. Instead of refusing her immediately, Bradley gave her fifteen minutes. Looking at the backs of Renee and Bradley, who were heading for the study, other women looked bad, "Hum, that b*tch is back." "So disgusting!" None of them showed kindness towards Renee. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Usually, Bradley would cut off his rtionship with those expellees, but Renee was a special case now. It was the first day of a new year, and Renee had been waiting for Bradley for a whole night. In the study, Bradley sat at the desk and said coldly, "Take a seat." Bradley was cold. If Ro was like a warm sun, Bradley would be like the icy thunder, dispassionate like his name. What Renee forgot was that anyone trying to get close to the sun would get burned away, though the sun brought them warmth. Renee did not dare to sit down but knelt on the ground to beg, "Bradley, please do me a favor." Bradley wouldn''t be naive to mistake that Renee waited all night long to give himself new year''s greetings. "Go on." Bradley didn''t talk much, especially before women who had nomonnguage with him. People in the underworld were decisive and ruthless; otherwise, they couldn''t survive. And Bradley became who he was because of his past. "My little brother lost all his money in your casino and owes you 5 million. However, I can''t repay thisrge sum within a short time, so...¡± "So you would like me to acquit his debt for your sake?" Bradley supplemented. Renee could not prate Bradley''s thought from his emotionless face. By the way, Bradley looked tough all the time. He showed no softness even on the bed. Renee should have supposed him as an ice cube if without his sweats and tremble during his orgasm. Renee knew that Bradley was rich. He was never stingy with his women, and that was why those women couldn''t abandon the life around Bradley. Bradley once spent 15 million to buy a ruby for Tracey. So, Renee thought five million was not a big deal for him. This debt wouldn''t have been a problem if Renee was still Bradley''s woman. But now, she doubted if Bradley would help. "I... Could you please lend it to me? And I will repay it the moment I have money." Renee tried to sound out Bradley''s attitude about this problem. If Bradley refused to acquit the debt, Renne would sell the house to repay it. All she asked for was that Bradley helped her out of this mess. "When? For all I know, you are not Miss Xia. Then how will you get this five million? So, you didn''t intend to make a repayment to me like a tiger borrowed money from a pig." Bradley prated her trick instantly, as Renne did wish that it would be a free lunch. "I have no cash right now, but there are two apartments. They are worthy of that price." "It is difficult for me to find buyers at this festival. My Lord, please help! I will write you a receipt for a loan if you have doubt." "I will repay the debt after the apartments are sold. Please have mercy on my little brother." Renee was ready to risk everything for her family. Seeing that Bradley was silent, Renee continued, "I don''t dare to y trick before you. I am here because I am in a hopeless dilemma." "Five million is a small sum for you. I promise to pay you back as soon as possible. Please help my little brother." Renee even kowtowed to Bradley. She finally understood how terrible it was to be powerless and poor. "Five million is not a big sum for me, and I own that casino. Your brother could be acquitted the debt with one word from mine." Finally, Bradley responded. All of a sudden, Renee felt hopeful, "So, you are going to help me, aren''t you?" "One question, and I want the truth." "I will tell you everything I know." Renee was sincere. ncing down at the woman on the ground, Bradley asked, "It is you behind the farce of poisoned perfume, isn''t it?" It was a question beyond Renee''s imagination, and she looked awkward for an instant, "Well, it is known to all that Miss Luo did it, and it was on newspaper. What is more, Tracey sued her." "Liar! I know you are the one who instigated Caroline. She wouldn''t do it without your trick. You promised to be honest but made up a story before me. Renee had no choice but to admit, "My Lord, you are right. Back then, you carried Tracey back to the vi, and I felt jealous of her." "You know what, Tracey pushed me into this hell, and I hate her. That''s why I incited Caroline to ruin her." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "However, that moron exposed herself so soon. My Lord, I know that you are interested in her." "However, Tracey is Siren. She has lots of fairs at home and abroad." "You''re jealous." Bradley made a pointed remark. "Yes, but I hate her more. It was my idea. You won''t be mad at me for a stranger, will you?" Renee knew that there was nothing she could do but admit it. Bradley snorted coldly, "A stranger? I appreciate her. You offend me when messing up with her." "As I said, the debt is not a big deal for me. However, I don''t think you deserve my help. Take your way out." Renee shook her head frantically, "No, please, my Lord. My bad. But Tracey was unscathed, wasn''t she?" "I have only one brother. My poor mother must fall ill if my brother disappears. I have lost everything, and I don''t want to lose my brother." "Please, have mercy on me. I will write you the receipt of the loan and give you more interests..." "Time''s up." Bradley looked away from his wristwatch, "Renee, you shouldn''t mess up with her." He turned around and left. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Renee copsed to the ground. It was beyond her expectation that Bradley refused to help her because of Tracey. ''Tracey, Tracey, the damned Tracey again!'' She repeated this name in her mind thousands of times. ''This woman is a bane of my life!'' Renee came downstairs in low spirits. Bradley was already sitting next to the table. His concubines sat around another table, and Bradley sat alone to have arge table to his own, aloof and coldly. "Please sit down and have breakfast with us, Miss Xia." The butler always had a smile on his face. Renee shook her head, "No, thanks." There was no reason for her to linger here. Bradley already made it clear that he would not help her. "Then I''ll arrange a car to send you home. It won''t be easy for you to hail a taxi here and today." The butler was thoughtful and considerate. "Thank you." Renee did not refuse this kindness. She would have to walk home if she refused. It was still snowing, and Renee felt chilly in the piercing wind aftering out of the vi. It was a beautiful snow day, but Renee had no mood to appreciate it and felt cold only. The car drove forward. The chauffeur recognized her. "Miss Xia, where should we go?" "I..." All of a sudden, Renee felt lost. She still wore yesterday''s makeup and felt tired. She provided an address. She decided to go back to her apartment to have a shower and take a rest before breakdown. She dragged herself home. When still in the Xia family, Carmen didn''t get up until ten o''clock in the morning and named it beauty sleep. Now she got rid of this habit because of the practice in the prison and her own insecurity. She would be wakened up by a small noise at night and got up early in the morning. When Renee reached home, Carmen was eating sweet dumplings alone by the table, "Renee? Good timing. Come to have some sweet dumplings I madest night." "Mom, I need to take a shower first." "Well, hurry up. I cook you some now. It won''t take long." Carmen had not noticed Renee''s depression yet. "Mmm." Renee dashed to take a shower. Later, she came out in pajamas, and Carmen beckoned her toe over. "Come try my dumplings. It should be your first time eating the sweet dumplings I made." "Yep, the first time. The chef would cook whatever we name. And you never cook." Renee seemed to feel sad. "Come on. I think I am leading a good life. After all those sufferings, Ie to understand that nothing is more important than freedom and health." "I was still a child thest time I made sweet dumplings. Come, we will stay together in theing year if we have sweet dumplings at this festival. Leo keeps staying outside yesterday and today." Carmenined in a low voice, but she didn''t mean to me Leo. In Carmen''s heart, he was always her little boy who hadn''t grown up yet. Renee felt bad at the mention of Leo. She bit a sweet dumpling, and there was brown sugar in it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Those dumplings sold in the supermarkets are stuffed with fruits, sesame, or peanuts, and few people make dumplings with brown sugar now." "I still remember that your grandma taught me to make dumplings at the wooden table when I was a child. Time flies, and you are grown man and woman now." Carmen seldom missed her childhood when leading an extravagant life in the Xia family. Now, the old times shed past her mind from time to time. "Mom, you never talked about my grandparents and we have never seen them. Why?" "There is a reason for it. I was once a top student, the pride of my parents." "I got admitted into the best high school in the city, and your grandparents were thrilled at this. I was a little girl from a poor ce. Like the old tale has it, I lost myself in the prosperous city." "I met some new friends, and theyughed at my coarse dress." "I was nickname outdated girl, though I had good grades. They looked down at me." "Mom..." Renee feltplex at this old story Carmen mentioned for the first time. "Their jeers shook my brief that good grades meant everything. And I started to dress up." "My family was amon one, and my parents tried their best to provide me schooling. So I had limited living expenses." "I could afford only cheap goods, but I had my advantages in appearance and stature. I attracted attention with a little dress-up." "Boys kept hitting on me, dating me, and showering me presents, while girls felt jealous of me. Now they mocked me about the cheap goods." "I was infuriated. They excelled me only in the family background, and I was determined to change my life." "I started to do part-time jobs during vacations and weekends. Then, I met a man who changed my life course." "He was married but proposed to give me three thousand every month if I agreed to be his mistress. It was a great price at that age!" "So, my material life improved greatly, and no one dared to look down on me anymore. On the other hand, my study was a mess." "I was the bottom of the ss in the second semester of Grade 11.1 soothed myself with the excuse that all those studies and going to a good college served the goal of earning good money, so it was not a bad thing that I started it now and in advance." "I enjoyed my life until I was pregnant. That man already had children with his wife. His wife made a scene in my school after finding out my presence." "I was expelled from the school, and my parents felt ashamed of me. They scolded me." "I didn''t feel like staying in that poor ce, so I came out to work in a big city. Gradually, I found those regr jobs boring and tiring." "Later, I was introduced to be a hostess in a nightclub. The pay was good, though the job was demeaning. There were lots of rich men,e-and- go, and I would like to find one who was willing to provide for me." "However, selecting a wrong path led me astray..." Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Renee had guessed that her mother had a problem with vocation long ago. Her surmise was verified by what Carmen said, and it was the first time for Carmen to mention her past before her children. Renee felt that her mother''s story was a cliche with some peculiarity, " Mom, it is not your fault. Those, who slighted you, should be med." "Well? At that age, a college student was rare. And in my hometown, most of my peers started to work without finishing the primary school." "Your grandparents were excited for my enrollment in the best high school in the city because that all graduate students from that school got admitted into college." "Your grandfathery all hopes on me. I should have attended a college and had a promising job if not going astray." "It is my fault for failing to resist temptation from money and enjoy the material extravagance in advance." That man who made me pregnant refused to marry me, and I went to have an abortion alone. Then, I got expelled from the school, and your grandmother had shed tears for days." "I will never forget the helplessness and loneliness when lying on the operating table. However, I didn''t realize my bad then, and instead, I med the world for its unfairness." "I went astray because of the jealousy and jeers from others. I was determined to make a rise in life to humiliate those whoughed at me." "Your grandparents felt sad about my bad deeds. When I became stubborn, they drove me away with disappointment and desperation." "My family is a literary one, and there are ancestors who got elected to be dignitary. They thought me a stigma to the family." "I felt chagrin and acted rashly. I didn''t go home even if I made a lot of money. I was addicted to the luxury and dissipation life. Then, my family crossed my mind asionally." "It is not until now Ie to understand your grandparents." "Perhaps what they prayed for me had nothing to do with money or extravagant life. They just wished that I could live healthily and honestly." "I failed to live up to their expectations. I was doomed to be like this while abandoning courtesy, righteousness, integrity, and shame. They had a point." "I tore apart the family of others, and the retribution camete but was seldom absent." "When young, I was reluctant to admit my fault, thinking it was an affair with a mutual agreement." "However, I know now the retribution falls on my children rather on me. Renee, promise me, be good and forget hatred and revenge. Lead amon and honest life, won''t you?" Carmen asked her own daughter to take the life course she detested most when young. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Renee nodded, "You have my words." "Well, these sweet dumplings relived sentimental in me. Come to try some before they are cold. How do you like it? I remember that Leo and you loved sugar when little." You had toothaches at 5 years old. You didn''t dare to eat candies anymore after the dentist pulled out your two bad teeth. I save some dumplings for Leo, and he can have them aftering home." "I felt it odd at my youth that my parents should believe that the sweet dumplings would unite the family. I know that it is their humble and wholehearted wishes for the family." Carmen came out of the prison as a gabber. And she would like to cherish every second of her time with her children. Renee took one bite, and the brown sugar flew into her mouth. It was soft, sticky, and sweet, but her expression did not show any joy. Tears rolled down her face into the bowl, and Carmen looked at her, "Why are you crying? Renne, what happened?" "Mom, no, nothing. I just think of our life in the Xia family." Renee made up a lie quickly. She couldn''t tell the truth to Carmen. It would be a deadly blow to Carmen, given her poor health and fragile psychological endurance. Renee didn''t like to hurt Carmen again. She felt that Carmen had suffered enough. If there was retribution, Renee was willing to take it for her mother. "We had a good time in the Xia family. It is natural that we need more time to adapt the life now." "Renee, take it easy. It is not a bad thing to earn our own livings. Look, you are more considerate than before. A coin has two sides." Carmen was positive and tried to find pleasure from those sufferings, though there was still bitterness in her heart. Renee wiped her tears away. "Yes, there''s always a reward for error." "Don''t worry. Every dog has its day, and our day wille sooner andter." "We suffer for the time being, but the good life awaits us not far away. I have confidence that God will bless us." Renee murmured, "That is it, every dog has its day. And the sufferings are temporary." "They are temporary. Come try the dumplings." Carmen smiled gently. Renee ate up and looked into Carmen''s gentle eyes, "Mom, I think you''ve changed." "Silly child, a flower has changed countless times in its short life from bud to withering, not to mention us, humans." "You just spoiled us. It is your first time to convince us with reasons. What''s more, you know how to soothe us now." Renee felt that Carmen was more real now. "Because I am a grown woman now. Onepletes his metamorphosis after setbacks in life." Carmen touched Renee''s head. "Mom." "Is that child good to you? If yes, bring him home some other day. It has nothing to do with money, and I wish you find someone good to you." Carmen said gently. "I''ll bring him backter. He also mentioned a visit to you. And he''s good, very good." Renee looked soft at the mention of Ro. "I can tell that from your sweet look." "You will know I didn''t lie when he is here. I have to leave now. And leave Leo alone, don''t call me, as he had told me everything yesterday." "How naughty he is! You remember toe home early, and don''t learn from Leo about this thing." "Okay, Mom." Renee wanted to take a break, but Leo was waiting for her. Getting changed, Renee left home immediately. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Renee felt much better after having warm and sticky dumplings. And a shower refreshed her all over. She still cherished hope in her heart, as the situation was not that bad. Bradley refused to help her, so she had to turn to Edgar for help. Last time, it was Edgar who helped Leo out. Although he had broken off his rtionship with the Lin family, a dead camel was bigger than a horse. Maybe he still had some invisible assets. He could repay the debt of tens of millions easilyst time. Maybe he could save Leo again. To be honest, Renee disliked Edgar. It was Ben who apanied them these years, though he also drove them away eventually. But Ben had been very good to them in the past 21 years, so Renee felt no hatred for Ben. That was why she didn''t pay a visit to Edgar in the hospital during the past few months. Edgar was a lucky dog. He got hurt in a car ident without being disabled or dead. And he recovered well under the care of Carl and ra. A few months ago, Edgar woke up to find him lying on the sickbed. That day, he got hit by a car whening out of the hospital with a divorce settlement, on which Ad already signed to agree. The piece of paper flew into the sky and thennded on the ground. It was like their rtionship, which already came to an end. Tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes, and he suddenly realized death was not a bad option for him. If so, he had to repay Ad in his next life. Gradually, he couldn''t hear the scream of the driver. However, he survived in the end. "Dad, you''re awake." Carl was sitting next to him with a worried look. "Carl, you know that you are not..." Over the years, Edgar had given a lot of money to Carmen and her two children secretly. From the very beginning, he adopted Carl to cheer Ad up. Carl grew up day after day, learning to speak, climb, and walk. The first word he said was Daddy, not Mommy. From then on, Edgar took Carl seriously and raised him like his own blood. When all those scandals were exposed, Carl didn''t leave as Edgar expected. "You are my Dad forever, and nothing could change this." Carl felt grateful for the kindness showed by Ad and Edgar during his growing up, though he was a man of few words. "Good boy." Edgar felt it soothing. Carl moved Ad and Edgar into the same ward with an excuse that moving would save a lot of trouble for both himself and ra. Ad did not say anything, and it finally dawned on Edgar after this traffic ident that his love was always there for him. He didn''t like Ad, who was bossy and hurt his esteem greatly. What was more, she was fussy. Eventually, he came to understand that Ad did that for his attention and care. Back then, he came homete for work and went to bed early because of tiredness, so Ad felt being ignorant and lonely. She was anxious to do something to verify that Edgar still loved her. Her coquettish and unreasonable acts seemed to be rational for Edgar now, and he felt those acts cute now. Ad and Edgar stayed in one room under 24-hour care, but they never exchanged a word with each other. ra came to lighten the moods with jokes every day. And her ha-ha points were low and peculiar, so she was the only one whoughed in the room most of the time. And Carl looked at her like that to a moron. Ad and Edgar felt helpless and embarrassed. Gradually, they found that this girl amused them more. Such a kind of reunion did surprise each other. Ad could rest at home after getting her wound stitched, as her injury was not that bad. Out of caution, the Lin family demanded that she should stay at the hospital for longer observation. Edgar didn''t know that this idea originated from Ad. Although they had nomunication, Ad would like to stay with Edgar. The sicks got well day after day. This day, ra waste, and there were only the two sicks in the ward. When at home, Ad coulde to interrupt Edgar''s work and demanded him to y games with her or massage her. These were the tricks Ad used to interact with Edgar. Edgar had thought she was making a farce. Now he missed those little tricks, and Ad just stared outside of the window silently. She seldom yed the phone now and asked ra to buy books for her. Then she read on the bed wordlessly. When ra had nothing to say, only the tiny noise of turning a page could be heard in the ward. Looking at the beautiful figure by the window, Edgar remembered their first meeting. Ad was still a lively girl then. Back then, she was candid and cute. Gradually, their love was consumed by the trifles in matrimonial life, and her advantages were ignored. When there was aversion, one could find fault with the breath of the other. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On the contrary, when there was love, one would feel joyful only at the sight of the other. Edgar wished to spend the rest of his life with Ad. He got out of bed quietly and limped to her side, "Ad." The woman on the bed trembled, as it had been years since he called here with that softness. The old memory shed back, then she introduced herself, "I''m Ad Lin. You can call me Miss Lin or Miss Ad. Whatever." "Well, may I call you Ad?" "Ad? Okay, you have my permission." Later, he called her dear or honey, and she couldn''t feel flipped in these addresses anymore. Ad did not look back, and Edgar continued, "I''m sorry." "It''s hard to say." Ad remained looking away. "I made mistakes. Now, Ie to understand that I neglected both you and your love for work. I know you won''t forgive me, but I wish I can make a redemption with the rest of my life." At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Edgar thought it was ra or Carl. He said helplessly, "Ad, when the kids are gone, there''s something I want to say to you." Ad did not answer, but her heart beat wildly. Edgar returned to the bed. "Come in." It was not Carl or ra, but a woman he didn''t want to see, Ruth. She came in with food. He frowned and asked, "Why are you here?" He''d cheated on Ad a lot over the years, but he''d never liked any of his mistresses. They wanted money, and he wanted excitement. It was a win-win. However, now he had decided that whether he divorced Ad or not, he''d treat her right to make up for what he''d done. Unfortunately, what Ad had done to Ruth still stuck in Ruth''s throat. Ad saw Ruth, too. When everyone knew Edgar had an affair with Ruth, she came to Ruth''s company and made a scene. And now she was getting what wasing to her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The universe was fair. Evildoers were bound to be punished. "I... I''m here to see you." Ruth walked over to him. "Well, I don''t think you need to," Edgar said indifferently. He said it because he meant it, not because Ad was here. No matter whether Ad epted him or not, he would not hurt her anymore. He owed her too much. "I''m pregnant." Ruth''s words were earth-shattering. Ad, who was lying on the bed, turned pale and tightly held the quilt. Though she said she was gonna give up on Edgar, she still loved him. Furthermore, what he said to her just now gave her hope. However, this news quenched her hope like a basin of cold water. "What?" Edgar couldn''t believe it. He might be notoriously indiscreet about his private life, but thanks to Carmen, he wore a condom every time he slept with a woman. In all these years, he''d never slept with Ruth without a condom. Why would she get pregnant? "Maybe the condom fell off or something. I''m pregnant, and the baby is yours. If you don''t believe that, take a paternity test. "I know now you have nothing to do with the Lin family. Didn''t you like me? Let''s get married and give the baby a home, okay?" Ruth sat down beside him and said gently. Even though she was speaking to Edgar, every single word she said was like a knife to Ad''s heart. Ruth had been secretly observing Ad. As she expected, Ad looked deathly white. Revenge made her feel really good. Finally, her n worked. Since Edgar and Ad used to call her b*tch in front of so many people, she''d love to show them what it was like to piss off a b*tch. "Impossible!" Edgar said coldly. He did not love Ruth at all, and he would not marry her. "Why? You''re single now. Don''t you want a home?" "Ruth, we both know why you became my mistress. I''m telling you, you''re not getting anything out of this kid. "I''m divorcing and my two houses will go to Leo and Renee. In addition, I won''t get a cent in the divorce. I''ll be broke. "Now I''m not the vice president of Xia''s Group, and I can''t give you what you want. What''s more, the car ident..." "I don''t care if you''re broke. All I know is you''re the father of my child. You can be a stay-home-dad and I''ll be the breadwinner. "I have some savings, not much, but enough to live on. I don''t mind that you''re older than me. I''d take care of you for the rest of my life." Ruth was now nothing like the sexy, greedy woman she used to be. She even made Edgar speechless. "I admit I used to be your mistress for the money, but I grew to love you. I want to marry you." Ruth looked pleading. The more Ruth said, the more Ad''s heart ached. Ruth was a woman, and she knew too much about Ad''s weaknesses. She was just saying that to break Ad. Ad, this richdy, loved Edgar deeply. Otherwise, she would have divorced him a million years ago. Ruth was pretty sure Ad had not been ignorant of Edgar''s affairs. Women had a sixth sense for cheating. Ad went to Ruth''spany only because Edgar''s affair with Ruth was exposed, not because she wanted to divorce Edgar. Ruth knew Ad was still in love with Edgar, so she said those things to spite her. Though Tracey had told her to let it go, she could never forget the humiliation Ad had caused her. She was willing to do whatever it took to get back at Ad. She''d been nning this for so long, and she was finally getting what she wanted. It was so exciting that she couldn''t help trembling. Edgar had not been with Ruth for very long, and she was just a gold digger in his eyes. He didn''t believe a word she said. "I won''t give you a home. Go get an abortion." "But this is your child. Don''t you want it?" Ruth didn''t love this child, but it was a valuable chip to get back at Ad! "I don''t know how you got pregnant or what you''re up to. Anyway, we''re now strangers." "Fine. If you don''t want this child, I will give birth to it myself." Ruth put down the food and left. The room fell dead silent. After a long time, Edgar said, "Ad, I..." "You don''t have to say anything. We''ll get our divorce papers when we get out of here. I won''t stand in the way of you pursuing your happiness." Ad said while biting her lip. "Ad, I know I was a jerk, but now I..." "Edgar, you''ve hurt too many women! Are you sure you''re gonna hurt this woman? She''s having your child!" Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Ad turned her head. Edgar found her eyes were red and that she was biting her lip to hold the tears at bay. "Ad, you..." Edgar didn''t see thating. He thought she would go crazy or something. But she just told him not to hurt Ruth, with an extremely sad face. What pained Ad most was not Edgar''s cheating, but that she had no kids and would never have. Although Carl treated her like his mom, she regretted not having a child with Edgar. Ironically, the other two women had his children. As a mother, no matter how much Ad hated Ruth or Carmen, she wouldn''t hate their kids. Therefore, she didn''t say no when Edgar offered to give his houses to Leo and Renee. Edgar owed her, but Leo and Renee didn''t. Simrly, she wouldn''t hurt Ruth''s child just because she hated Ruth. "Since she doesn''t mind whether you''re broke or not, marry her and give her a home. You''re her child''s dad." Ad clung to the quilt. She was making her biggest concession. Just as she had said before, she would let it go. After everything she''d been through, she''d changed. Love was not selfish. Now that this man was not the one, she was gonna move on. "But the one I love..." Edgar tried to exin. He finally knew how much he had done wrong and wanted to make amends, but he didn''t have a chance. "Auntie, Uncle, are you hungry? I made you chicken soup today." ra came in. "Come on, the soup you madest time almost made me throw up." Carl snorted. Edgar and Ad had used to the way Carl and Ca were, but when they saw Carl and Ca today, they didn''t smile as they always did. When ra came in, she saw Ad wiping her tears. Edgar didn''t look happy, either. Did they fight again? ra was confused. "Auntie, why were you crying?" "Well, the wind just blew sand in my eyes." Ad quickly changed the subject. "Chicken soup? Let me try." "Okay." ra didn''t think much about it. However, Carl looked at the window. It was closed, so Ad must be lying. Ad was eating her soup as if nothing had happened. ra looked at her with expectant eyes. "How is it?" "It''s delicious." "Caral, did you hear that? My grandma taught me this. It can''t be bad. Auntie, take your time. Uncle, this is yours." ra took a bowl of soup for Edgar. Ad tried her best to keep calm. "Carl, you can check me out now." "Mom, you''re not well enough yet." Carl was a smart person. Ad could have gone home a long time ago, but she stayed in the hospital. He knew she did this for Edgar. But why was she suddenly talking about leaving the hospital? Was it rted to her crying just now? "I''ll be back to get the stitches out in a while. Now I want to go home." "But Dad''s still here. Why don''t you stay here for him?" Carl really wanted his parents to get back together. "Enough. I have made up my mind. If you don''t check me out, I''ll turn to someone else." Ad was really determined. It was not that she didn''t want to give Edgar a chance. It was that she couldn''t. ra still had no idea what was going on. "Auntie must be tired of staying in the hospital. Just do as she says. Home is the mostfortable ce." Carl red at the insensitive woman in anger. In the end, he sighed. He couldn''t force his mom. "Fine. I''ll do it." "Do it now." "Mom, you have to be so anxious?" It seemed that Ad didn''t want to stay here any longer. "I hope you''re done by the time I finish my soup. ra is right. No ce is better than home. I miss my home," Ad said softly. As Carl recalled, Ad was arrogant and domineering when Edgar was around. She had never been so gentle. "I see." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Edgar remained silent all the time. He wanted to say something, but he knew it wouldn''t change anything. "That''s my boy. ra, can you please help me pack up?" "Alright." ra immediately started packing. She was a hot-tempered person. Ad insisted on leaving. Edgar knew that he might never see her again. Once she set her mind on something, she wouldn''t change. It wasn''t Ruth keeping them from getting back together; it was the baby Ruth was carrying. Ad used to be bossy, but she was not a bad person. She knew too well what a child meant to a mother. That was why she decided to quit. Ad walked to the door without saying a word. "Ad," Edgar stopped her in a hurry. Ad stopped. "Everything will be as we agreed. I don''t have a problem with you giving your houses to someone else. Take good care of yourself. See you." Although she said so, she didn''t intend to see him again. "Auntie, let''s go." ra helped Ad to leave. Edgar closed his eyes in annoyance. Why didn''t the car ident kill him? He''d rather die than face such a thing. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Man''s nature at birth was good, but they lost their good nature as they grew up. They became greedy,scivious, cruel... Some people went through life mediocre, and some did a lot of bad things. The bad guys might have their moments, but a day of reckoning would eventuallye. Edgar was one of the bad guys. In the past, he hated Ad so much that he kept cheating on her. His mistresses were nothing like her. He had been dreaming of leaving her, but only to this day did he realize that he loved her so much. His heart seemed to break the moment she left. He felt as if a knife were slowly slicing through his heart. His heart was not bleeding, but it ached so much. It was like Ad took his soul. Ruth often came to visit him. She sat beside his bed and told him about the child over and over again. She said she couldn''t eat anything because of the morning sickness, but she was afraid to tell her mom, because her mom would break her legs. Edgar looked at the young and energetic woman in front of him. She was not as seductive as she used to be. She no longer wore makeup or high heels, nor did she deliberately please him as before. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In his eyes, she was even younger than his son. She was just a little girl. He looked at her seriously, but she reminded him of young Ad. "Edgar, which dress do you think I should wear to the dinner party?" Young Ad twirled two dresses before young Edgar. "Either one looks good on you." He looked up from hisputer at her, but he saw both dresses as the same. "How about this one? It goes with your tie. We''re a couple and we should wear matching clothes," Ad said to herself. "All right." Ad was adorable when she was young, but he never cared about it. He was at his busiest when she had the baby. At that time, he was not the vice president, but a senior executive. He traveled a lot. Did Ad throw up when she was pregnant? Was it hard for her to be home alone? He used to think she had a full life because she went shopping and got a facial every day. But now he realized she was doing it because she was lonely. He waspletely wrong. "What''s on your mind?" Ruth found that Edgar was distracted again. He was a very different man now, and he often sat there in a trance. "Nothing. Ruth, let me ask you a question." "Go ahead." "You''re still so young. You really want to spend the rest of your life with me?" Edgar''s voice was calm, as if he were talking about weather. "... Yes. You''re the father of my child. I don''t deny that I approached you for money, but now I''m staying because I love you. By the way, to save money, we can have a simple wedding." In fact, when Edgar asked her this question, her mind was in a mess. At first, she got pregnant just to get back at Edgar and Ad. Now that she got what she wanted, she was not as happy as she should be. Originally, she thought Ad would make things difficult for her. After all, the Lin family was so powerful, and Ad was mean. However, a few days ago, Ad had her man give her a card. Ad said that Edgar was broke, and his houses would be his kids''. He even needed Carl to pay for his hospital stay. Therefore, he couldn''t give Ruth a good life. The child was innocent, so she decided to give Edgar a hand. Also, she had her man tell Ruth that she was sorry for what she had done. After the man left, Ruth went to the bank. This card was in Edgar''s name, and the code was his birthday. There was one million bucks in it. It was enough for a normal family to live a good life. "Miss, what can I do for you? You want to make a withdrawal?" The clerk reminded Ruth, who was distracted. "No, I don''t." Ruth took back the card. She used to love money so much. If it had been the past, she''d have been thrilled to suddenly get a million. She would have gone shopping and called her girlfriends to show off. But now, she just put this card together with her deposit card. She was not gonna spend a dime. She didn''t know since when she was no longer obsessed with luxuries, and she hadn''t been to the mall for a long time. The baby was so small she wouldn''t even know it was there if it wasn''t for morning sickness. Ruth touched her belly over and over again. She sacrificed her happiness for revenge. But why wasn''t she happy when she got her revenge? "Well, since you have made up your mind, I need to be honest with you. I owe you and the child, and I''m gonna be good to you for the rest of my life. "But... I am afraid that I won''t fall in love with you. Can you ept a marriage without love?" "1-1 can. All I want is you being nice to me and our child. We are a family, and I believe you will like me." In the past, Ruth often warned her friends that they could never fall for their sugar daddies. If they did, they were doomed. They were after money, not love. A rtionship was thest thing they needed. However, now she was in a rtionship with her ex sugar daddy. It seemed that she had changed a lot, too. "I''ll be nice to you. No cheating, no lies. I''ll try my best to be a good husband and father." Edgar said seriously. It was really ironic. Ruth got what Ad wanted all her life but never got. This was fate, wasn''t it? Carl came in. Unlike before, Ruth made an excuse to leave. "Dad, I''ll see her out." "All right." Ruth had always been afraid of Carl. When she was still in Edgar''spany, she thought he had deep, prating eyes under his lenses. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Ruth was a clerk when she first joined Edgar''spany, and she had a crush on Carl, but Carl was always aloof and cold. Ruth was not a person without feelings. Her feelings were just hidden by her. She could have sex with any rich guy, but she wouldn''t go near Carl. This was the first time that she had been alone with Carl, and her heart was beating fast. "Mr. Xia." She called him like she used to. Carl did not respond, which was not surprising. Perhaps he looked down upon her, because she was a home-wrecker to him. "Get in the car." Ruth never thought that one day Carl would take her home. She felt like she was dreaming. Carl was there, so she was extra uptight. She couldn''t even sit in the passenger seat because she knew she didn''t deserve it. In order not to tarnish his car, she sat upright in the back seat. "Mr. Xia, what do you want? It''s just us now. You can say whatever you want." She was not stupid enough to believe that Carl just wanted to send her home. "Where do you live?" Ruth was stunned for a moment and then told him her address. He started the car and didn''t say a word the whole way. Ruth kept silent, too. Her heart was pounding wildly. She could see his handsome profile from her angle. Her dream lover was right there. He''d got a lot of charisma about him. Unconsciously, she''d been watching him the whole way. When the car stopped, she said, "Thank you." Carl parked the car, took out a card from his pocket, and said, "There are five million bucks in it." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Xia, what do you mean?" Ruth looked at him. One second ago, he was her Prince Charming. And now he was humiliating her. "Isn''t it what you want? If not, then why did you ask my dad to buy you designer bags and clothes when you were with him? "As his son, I should have stayed out of his business. But you just went too far. You actually got pregnant for more money. "You want to marry my dad because you think he''s still rich, right? To tell you the truth, he''s indeed broke. "After giving his houses to Leo and Renee, he can''t even feed himself." Ruth looked at him coldly. "So you want me to leave him for five million?" "You''re a smart person. You should know what is best for you. You are still so young and beautiful. "Why waste your time with my dad when you can marry a man your own age? "If you were with my dad, you would have to support him. He can''t give you anything." "Mr. Xia, what if I tell you that I didn''te to your dad for money?" Ruth knew Carl was telling the truth, but her heart still ached. "Are you telling me you fell in love with my dad?" Carl looked at her with obvious sarcasm. He had seen many women like Ruth. They would do anything for money and power. However, Ruth was unlucky. Edgar was no longer the rich guy. It was impossible for her to get a penny from him. "I..." Ruth wanted to say that she did this for revenge, but he might look down on her even more. Carl thought it was a tacit admission. "I don''t care about the real reason. This five million will be yourpensation. "My dad owes you. You can have an abortion, or you can raise the baby on your own. "But I advise you to have an abortion. First, it''s hard for a single mother to get married. Second, you may suffer a lot of gossip." Ruth''s eyes were bright with tears. "What if I say no?" "Then how much do you want?" Carl sounded like he was negotiating in business. "I won''t sell myself." Ruth never wanted to be so embarrassed in front of him. "Then what were you doing when you slept with my dad? Miss Li, if you don''t take my money, you may get nothing in the end. "My dad won''t like you, and there''s nothing he can provide you. Do you think you and your child will be happy with him? "You know what? I didn''t want to stop my parents from getting divorced, because I didn''t think they were right for each other." "Then why..." "With everything that''s been going ontely, my dad finally knows he loves my mom. If you don''t mind, I''ll tell you a story." "Go ahead." "More than 20 years ago..." Carl told her the whole story about Edgar and Ad. His voice was maic and deep, and the story was beautiful. Ruth was fascinated. She felt as if the story were happening before her eyes. Originally, she thought the woman Edgar loved was Carmen. Otherwise, why would he have given Leo tens of millions? Moreover, she had seen the video of him and Carmen in the office. Although he sounded frivolous, he showed great interest in Carmen. Ruth had slept with him, so she could tell he was not just sexually attracted to Carmen. However, after everything that happened, he finally realized that the woman he loved was Ad. "My mom looks like she''s got it all, but she''s got nothing. She''s just a poor woman after all. "I know she had someone give you money. Do you know why she did this?" "She wanted to help Edgar." "Not exactly. Another reason is that I''m not her biological son. Her real son died a long time ago, and she lost her fertility. "Her biggest regret in life was that she never had a child with my dad. That''s why she quit." Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Ruth had mixed emotions when she knew the truth. It turned out the bad woman she hated had such a pathetic history. She suddenly understood why Ad was so bad-tempered. It was mostly because of her misfortune. She was just a mistress, but she got Edgar and was having his child. Ad, however, got nothing as his wife. "You''re telling me this because you want me to quit?" "Yes. I don''t want my mom to spend the rest of her life missing my dad. "It took my dad so long to figure out who he was in love with, and if it wasn''t for you, they''d be together now. "I should have med you, but you were a victim, too. My dad got what he deserved. I''m asking you to leave him so that he can go back to my mom." At this time, Carl was less arrogant and cold. He looked more approachable than before. Ruth finally got over this. Ad, Carmen, herself and Edgar all did wrong, and they all got punished. Looking at the man whom she had once been obsessed with, she remained silent. "If you want more, tell me. But if you say no to my money, you won''t get anything..." In the end, Ruth did not take the card. She opened the car door and left without saying a word. Carl didn''t know whether she agreed or not. Looking at her back, he suddenly felt that he had done something wrong. Could it be that she wasn''t after money? No way. He knew what she had done before. She was a vain gold digger, but why didn''t she take his card? And when she left, her eyes were full of tears. Carl lit a cigarette. He thought he could read people''s mind, but this time he seemed to be wrong. "Ruth, I hope I''m right about you." That night, Ruth sat at the windowsill thinking for a long time. She didn''t sleep all night. If her aim was just revenge, it had now been achieved. She didn''t know what she was gonna do next. Ad and Edgar were the ones she hated most, but now she kind of felt sorry for them. Her life was in a mess now, and she was actually pitying others. How ironic! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She never loved Edgar. She had loved his money, his power, but not him. What should she do with the child? She didn''t think much of it when she made her n. All she wanted was revenge. Just like what Ad said, no matter what, the child was innocent. Should she really marry the man who didn''t love her? Should she give birth to this child? She can''t give the child a home. She thought of what Tracey had said to her. Regret? A little bit. She was so jealous when she saw Tracey get her revenge. However, she ignored one thing. Tracey''s revenge never implicated innocent people. She didn''t even push Renee or Carmen to a dead end. Tracey just took back what belonged to her. Compared to her, Tracey was much kinder. She had hurt so many people that even herself could no longer be happy. Ruth touched her stomach and looked at the sky. It was dark, and then it was bright. She whispered, "Ah, it''s morning." She should make up her mind now. After changing into a new dress, she went to the hospital alone. "Baby, I''m sorry. Since I can''t give you a family, I might as well keep you out of the world." It was not that she was afraid to be a single mother, but that she didn''t want her child to be exposed to gossip because of her. She would rather bear all the pain herself than let her child grow up in a spiteful environment. She went to the doctor. The doctor asked, "Have you ever had a miscarriage before?" "No." "Well, go pay the bill, and then you can have the abortion." The doctor was used to it. "Thank you." She went to the billing office with a heavy heart. Many young women were lining up with her. Basically, they were not alone. A young couple beside her were having a quarrel. A woman, who looked younger than her, had been crying. "This is your child! Why don''t you want it?" "Listen, this is not the time for us to have a baby." "I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid of your wife so you took me here." "Baby, don''t worry. I will divorce her next year. When we get married, we can have children as many as we want." "Really?" The woman finally felt better. Ruth really wanted to remind this young woman that this man was a lying jerk. A mistress could never be a wife. What was worse, there were consequences to be a home-wrecker. "Yes. I got you the best doctor." "Does this operation hurt?" "No. You can even go to ss in the afternoon." Obviously, the man was experienced. Maybe he had fooled countless women. Ruth shook her head. "Well, how are you gonnapensate me?" "How about two Prada purses?" "And a coat." "Alright, alright." "Dear, you''re the best." The woman looked extremely happy. Looking at her, Ruth thought of herself. Was that how foolish she used to be? After all she''d been through, she finally understood that money was notingpared to love. "Nest, Ruth Li." Ruth got up. She didn''t say anything to that young woman, because she knew it was useless. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Edgar was Ruth''s first sugar daddy. She had never thought that she would carry his child, but now she was lying on the cold operating table. She had never been so sober. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The doctor said the operation was painless and would only take a few minutes. She looked numbly at the ceiling. Was she in pain? Yes, mentally. She closed her eyes in despair, and tears poured down her face. "I''m sorry, baby. If you have an afterlife, I hope you to have a clean, kind mother." After the operation, the nurse pushed her to a resting room. She felt so tired that she wanted to sleep. Her mind, however, was very clear. Some images of the past shed before her eyes, and she felt her brain about to explode. Someone was making a racket next door. A woman didn''t let her daughter-inw have a pain reliever because it was expensive. "Everyone else had it! Why are you doing this to me?" The woman was extremely angry, but she was too exhausted to lose it. "Do you know how much that costs? I didn''t even go to the hospital when I gave birth. Why are you being such a baby? "My son has a hard time making money, and you didn''t even give him a boy..." Their argument went on and on, making Ruth''s head hurt even more. She pretty much knew what was going on in this family. The daughter-inw was pregnant with a girl, but the mother-inw wanted a boy. And then there was this abortion without a pain reliever. This was the real world. Ruth thought of Carl. She had known that they were from the different worlds from the beginning. After a few hours, the noise finally disappeared. Ruth got out of bed alone, put on her shoes, and left. After returning home, she rested for a while. When she felt better, she decided to leave this city alone. She could not stay here anymore. Her family hated her and she had no real friends. She bought a train ticket to the south. She grew up in the north, and she wanted to live a different life at a different ce. Before she left, she called Edgar and it took him a long time to answer the phone. Probably he did not want to talk to her. "Hello." His voice was calm. "I let you go." Edgar did not understand what she meant. "What do you mean by that?" "Cherish your wife and don''t let her down. It''s a mistake for us to meet." Ruth hung up the phone after saying this. Edgar called her back and wanted to ask more, but her phone was turned off. "Sorry, the number you dialed..." Ruth threw her calling card in the air, and it finally fell into the trash can. It was time for her to let go of her garbage past. Sitting on the train, she looked out the window at the familiarndscape. The pas was shing before her eyes. She suddenly thought of the day of her interview. At that time, she believed she would be eliminated. When she anxiously came out of the bathroom, she bumped into a man. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The man was Edgar. He nced at her face and finally fell on her chest. "A neer?" "No, I''m here for an interview, but I don''t know if they''ll hire me." She knew the man was the vice president. She had seen him before at thepany''s website. "Do you want to be hired?" Edgar put his hand on her waist. "Of course I do." He whispered in her ear, "I can help you, but it''s not free. What do you think?" Ruth had heard some rumors about him before. She was flustered. "What do you want?" He pinched her waist, and she immediately understood what he meant. He wanted her. She thought of the eager faces of her parents. "Ruth, do your best. Believe in yourself, you got this." Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and got close to his ear, "Deal." "That''s my girl." Edgar kept her application form. Later, she was hired and became his mistress. She wasn''t used to it at first. However, when she entered the high- end restaurant and the luxury shop, she was tempted. shback time was over. Ruth wondered if things would have been different if she had said no to Edgar then. Even if she couldn''t get that job, she wouldn''t have been where she was. Set, whose career was going great, graduated from the same school as her. She once saw Set from a distance. She was in high spirits, as if she had been reborn. She was with a handsome man of the same age as her. Ruth used to look down her nose at Set, but now Set was doing better than her. She could only secretly watch Set and Tracey in a dark corner. The universe was fair. All sufferings had their reward. She finally paid the price for her vanity. The train was crowded. Most of them were going home, but she was getting further and further away from home. Maybe one day she''de back, but that would be the new her. Before the train started, Tracey and Set respectively received a text. Tracey''s text said, "Now I know you were right, but it''s toote." Tracey called Ruth but it didn''t get through. Tracey was confused. Wasn''t Ruth gonna marry Edgar? What happened? Did she change her mind? Set''s text said, "I am sorry." There were only three words, but it was the most sincere apology. Goodbye, my friends, and my terrible past. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 After Ruth left, Edgar made up with Ad. They finally became a real couple, which made Carl really happy. asionally, he would think of the woman who refused his money. What exactly did she want? Perhaps he would never know the answer. Later, Edgar got out of the hospital and lived with Ad. They became closer than they were when they got married. Ad no longer woke up in the middle of the night because she knew Edgar would never leave her again. After a period of peace, Renee came to the Lin family. Ad was in her room practicing her flower arrangement. Edgar was cooking in the kitchen. He knew he owed Ad much, so he just wanted to spend the rest of his life making up for it. In the past few months, he had lost a lot of weight, and his beer belly was gone. He had recently started to work out, and his figure was much better than before. ''Ad, the food will be ready soon. You can wash your hands now." Edgar''s voice came from the kitchen. Ad put down the flowers in her hand. "Okay." When she came out of the bathroom, she heard the doorbell ringing. It was Christmas, so she gave the servants the day off. On one hand, she wanted to spend more time with Edgar. On the other hand, she wanted to see if Edgar really meant it when he promised to take care of her. Edgar was like apletely different person now. He treated her like she was the apple of his eye. Although he was no longer young, he was like a boy who had just fallen in love. The hole in Ad''s heart was finally filled. Every woman''s greatest wish should be to be doted on by the man she loved. She suggested Edgar take a job at Lin''s Group or start a newpany with her, but he refused. He said he used to ignore her because of work, and now he just wanted to spend every second of his life with her. Also, he nned to take her to travel all over the world next spring. He remembered that they didn''t have a honeymoon. Ad was so happy that the haggard look on her face gradually disappeared. She looked much younger than before. When she opened the door with a smile, she saw Renee. "What are you doing here?" Her voice was not harsh, for love had softened her. "Auntie, I''m looking for... Uncle Edgar." Renee still couldn''t call Edgar Dad. In addition, Ad was here. "He''s here. You wanna see him?" "Yes. Can I go in?" Renee lowered her head. "Ad, who is that?" Edgar''s voice sounded. Renee quickly stepped forward. Seeing Edgar, Renee was stunned. He looked several years younger and thinner than a few months ago. He was about Ben''s size now. He was wearing home clothes and an apron, like a stay-at-home-dad. He looked nothing like the man he used to be. "Renee, what brings you here? What happened?" Renee hadn''t visited him once when he was in the hospital, so he didn''t think she was there to wish him a Merry Christmas. "I can''t get through to you, so I came here." Renee felt a bit embarrassed. "I have a new number. We are about to have dinner, do you want to join us?" Edgar nced at Ad, who then nodded. "Come in," Ad said. "Well, thank you." Renee changed her shoes and came in. It was not the first time she had been here. When she was a child, she often came here for dinner. But ever since she knew who her father was, she''d been embarrassed to be here. She carefully followed Ad to the living room. "Take a seat. Here''s some fruit. The dinner will be ready soon." Ad was much gentler and less hostile. Renee nodded. She sat on the sofa uneasily. In her impression, Ad was the queen who bossed everyone around, including her husband. But now Ad''s rtionship with Edgar seemed to have changed a lot. She even went into the kitchen. "I''ll help you." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m good. Just be a princess and wait for the food." Edgar joked. "I can help you serve the dishes." Ad opened the lid with a smile. "You made steamed egg custard?" "Yeah, you like it, don''t you? I made it from an online cookbook. I wonder if it tastes good." Ad felt so warm. She reached out to take it. "Hiss, it''s so hot." "Of course it''s hot! I told you I''d handle it. Look at you red fingers!" Edgar nervously blew on her fingers. Renee saw that. They were like a loving couple now. The food was served, and Renee sat down at the table. Though no one spoke, she could feel how sweet they were. "Renee, what happened?" Edgar looked at her. "Leo''s gambling again. He owed the casino five million bucks, and they said if he didn''t pay in three days, they''d sell him to a circus overseas. "You know how poor we are now. I don''t have so much money, so I came here. "Can you please help him? He''s my brother and your son. Mom would be sad if he was sold to a circus." Originally, Renee did not want to say it in Ad''s presence. It was just that she had no other choice. "He''s gambling again?" Edgar frowned. Although Leo was his son, they had nothing inmon in character. Edgar was a yboy, but he was good at his job and he never gambled. Leo and Renee, however, were ignorant and good-for-nothing. "Yes, he gambled away all the money Mom left us. We have nothing now." Edgar had thought that what happenedst time would teach Leo a lesson. Obviously, he was wrong. "Renee, I can''t help you." Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Drug addicts and gambling addicts were incorrigible. Edgar had seen too many people lose their lives to drugs and gambling. It was often said that you should never help a gambling addict pay his debts. Last time, Edgar spent all his savings for Leo. He didn''t feel obligated to help Leo again. More importantly, to him, only Carl and Ad were his family now. Many years ago, he offered to be a dad to Leo and Renee, but Carmen refused him. She thought he was not as promising as Ben. Edgar thought he had already done everything he should. He even gave Leo and Renee his houses before he divorced Ad. What did he get in return, though? Did Leo and Renee do anything for him after they knew he was their father? All they did was resent him for not getting Carmen out of jail. Not only did they not visit him while he was in the hospital, they did not even call him. They only smiled at him when he offered to give them his houses. Edgar finally knew how ungrateful these two kids were. Carl was much better than them. Although Carl was not his biological son, he had been taking care of him for the past months. If Leo or Renee had called him while he was in the hospital, he would not have been so disappointed. "Uncle, five million is just a piece of cake for you. How can you not help us? Leo is counting on you!" Renee was a little anxious. Even now, she took it for granted that Edgar should help them. She didn''t think of him as her father, but as someone who could help her at any time. That made him feel awful. "Last time I used up all my savings to help him. I have no money now. My only assets are the two houses, which I''ve already given you. "You may not know this, but I''ve helped you and your mother a lot over the years, and I think I''ve done enough as a father. "You''re adults, and you should learn to be independent. I know you don''t think of me as your father, it''s fine. "From now on, I''m not your father. Take care of yourselves. I don''t owe you anything." Edgar took a deep breath and said what he thought. If he didn''t separate himself from Leo and Renee, it was gonna hurt Ad. He might have hurt a lot of people, but he didn''t owe Carmen anything. She was the one who used him. He had been helping her since he knew her kids were his. Sadly, her kids didn''t want his fatherly love. "What? Don''t you remember we are your kids? I can''t believe you''re gonna leave us in the lurch!" "No matter what you say, I won''t help you. If you have nothing else to say, you can leave." Renee threw the bowl and turned to leave. "Fine. We don''t want a shameless dad anyway." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a loud bang as the door was mmed shut. Edgar put down the bowl and looked apologetically at Ad. "I''m sorry. She''s kind of cranky." Although he did not participate in the growth of Renee and Leo, he often asked Carmen about them. Therefore, he knew them well. Ad put down her chopsticks. "Why don''t you help her? Leo is your son." "You know, when we divorced, I didn''t ask for a penny. Even my houses are now theirs. How am I gonna help her?" Edgar smiled helplessly. "We''ve remarried, and you now own half of my fortune. As long as you want, you can help her." Ad was a bit confused. Edgar actually chose to leave Leo alone. Edgar held her hand and said softly, "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth. Anyway, I''m not gonna hide anything from you anymore. "I''d been helping Carmen financially and keeping an eye on the kids before she went to jail. Other than not being there for them, I''ve done what any father would do. "I didn''t dare to tell you about this before, but now I think I should be honest with you. Please don''t get mad at me. I love you." "If it were in the past, I would definitely be furious. But now things are different. I have changed a lot and I won''t be as irritable as before. You are so sweet now. I can''t get mad at you even if I want to." "That''s good. Actually, I know Leo well. I don''t think I''m gonna get him out of gambling by paying off his debts. "Just like what I said to Renee, I''ve done everything I should. When I was in the car ident, it was Carl and ra with me every day. "Renee and Leo didn''t even call me. They never thought of me as a father. Why should I think of them as my kids? "I admit I had feelings for Carmen, but now she means nothing to me. Ad, I love you, and I don''t want to have anything to do with them anymore. "Leo is an adult, and he should be responsible for himself. What''s more, he stabbed youst time. Thank God you are fine now, or I wouldn''t..." So that was why he chose not to help Leo. He felt sorry for Ad, who was gonna have a permanent scar. The scar had been reminding him of his evil deeds. "You are the one I am most sorry for in my life. I just want to be nice to you. Only you." Ad was deeply touched, "Okay. No one can separate us." They looked at each other and smiled. Let bygones be bygones. Renee ran out of the house. The cold wind cut her to the marrow. She could understand that Bradley refused to help her, but why did her dad say no to her, too? What should she do? Who could she turn to? In the end, she went to the Xia family. Ben was herst straw. When the housekeeper opened the door and saw Renee, he looked awkward. "Miss Renee, what brings you here?" Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Tracey and Adam stayed in the Sheng family for one night and then went to the Xia family. Johan and Steve were on good terms. Now Johan, Steve, Ben, Tracey, and Adam were ying chess. They were all extremely smart, so this simple game became thrilling. In the end, Adam lost the game on purpose. How could he win Tracey and her elders? "Adam, I know you deliberately threw the game. You can''t fool me." Tracey pouted. "I didn''t." Adam denied. "I thought you said losing was thest thing a man wanted." "That depends. Men don''t like to lose to rivals. But you''re not my rival. You''re my sweetheart." "Ew... That''s gross." Steve made a gesture of vomiting. "Who''s that?" Johan heard someone knocking at the door. "It''s Miss Renee." The housekeeper looked a bit embarrassed. After all, everyone knew what Renee had done. Renee pretended to be good. She even brought gifts here. "Grandpa, Happy New Year." No one turned down a new year''s guest, right? She decided to please them first and then bring up the five million thing. "Put down the gifts and go." Johan never liked Carmen and her kids in the first ce. Now that he knew Renee was not Ben''s child, he did not even want to see her. Tracey immediately knew why Renee was here, because Renee looked guilty. But she didn''t care. Renee was like a stranger to her now. Ben found that Renee looked travel- worn and weary. "Have you eaten? If not, stay here for lunch." He didn''t have the heart to kick her out on New Year''s. That was exactly what Renee wanted. She was so busy arguing with Edgar just now that she forgot to eat. She always felt that the Xia Residence was her home. She had stayed in this ce for so many years. "Oh, you''re ying chess. Can I join you?" Renee wanted to be one of them. "Fine," said Steve. After the game started, Renee found that she was not even in their league. She was up against the best in the business. It was like a kindergarten student ying chess with doctors. She lost quickly, and the others were still in the race. It was just a game, but it showed that she didn''t belong in their world. Only Tracey was the real daughter of the Xia family, who was not inferior to men. "Grandpa, I won." Tracey smiled. "You got Adam''s help." Johan deliberately said with anger, "I''m not ying chess with couples." "It''s time to eat." The housekeeper was really happy when he found that Johan was in a good mood. At the table, Steve and Adam kept serving Tracey food. Both of them were used to taking care of her. Seeing this, Renee felt very ufortable. Wasn''t Tracey a slut? She knew how Steve felt about her, but she let him stay at her family. What was wrong with Ben? Why did he treat Steve so well instead of kicking him out? "Tracey, I hear your newpany is doing well. I was hoping you''d take over the family business, but now it''s not good enough for you." "Dad, don''t be silly. Xia''s Group is doing great with you. And you''re so young that you can run it for at least another ten years. I''m trying to make something of myself now." "That''s my girl. You''re just like I was when I was young. Don''t worry about Xia''s Group. "I''ve given you all my shares and you''re now the biggest shareholder. You can take it over at any time. "You know what? My friends are jealous of me having such a capable granddaughter. "Even Aydan, who used to be against me, likes you very much. He always praises you." They were just chatting, but every word of them pierced Renee''s heart. Xia''s Group used to be what she wanted most, but now it was Tracey''s. Everyone praised Tracey and despised her. "By the way, don''t let work keep you guys from getting married. Aydan and I have been talking about this." "Grandpa, don''t be anxious. Adam''s working on a big project in Europe. He''ll be very busy in the next few months, and so am I. We''ll talk about the wedding in April." "Isn''t it a bitte? The wedding in on June 29th." "What? Why don''t we know that?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "A tarot master checked out your horoscope and Adam''s, and he said you two were a good match." "That''s ridiculous. Grandpa, since when did you believe in tarot? He was just saying that to make you happy." Tracey smiled. "I don''t think so. He''s famous in the Tarot game! Forget it. You won''t understand. "He also said you''d have a rocky road before you got married, but everything would be fine after that. I even wanted you to get married tomorrow. "But he said June 29th was the best day. He told you to trust each other no matter what happened. "As long as you held each other''s hand, you''d be happy forever. I''ve heard about your story. You deserve happiness." "Grandpa, we know." Tracey didn''t take it seriously, because she thought it was superstition. Renee was eating quietly. Theypletely ignored her, so she never got a chance to talk. As soon as she finished eating, she said to Ben, "Uncle, l-l have something to say to you. Can we talk outside?" Upon hearing her words, Johan got angry. "Why outside? Just say it here." Renee''s expression changed. Johan was stubborn, and she didn''t dare to go against him. "Go ahead." Ben looked at her. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Under everyone''s gaze, Renee had to tell the whole story. Xia''s Group was on the up and up, so five million should be a piece of cake for Ben. Ben used to buy her and Leo high-end luxuries and never refused their requests. After Renee finished her story, Tracey was a little surprised. It was she who set Leo up to go to the casino for the first time. She was doing that to get back at Carmen. She knew Leo was an idiot, but she didn''t expect him to have gambling problems. He was no longer the rich guy he used to be. No money, no background, and he became a gambling addict. Johan snorted coldly. He still remembered how he hard whipped Leost time. It seemed that Leo hadn''t learned his lesson. "Grandpa, I know Leo was wrong, but it was not entirely his fault. When we got kicked out, we had no money and no jobs. "Maybe he was just gambling to make things better for me and Mom." "So you think it was the Xia family''s fault? I can''t believe you take your ipetence for granted. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "If you had studied hard, you would not have been so miserable even if you got thrown out of the house. "You had iting! Your life was all cakes and ale, and now you can''t even afford a cake! "Look at Tracey. She is the real daughter of the Xia family, but she never relied on it. She made her career on her own. "Why you never reflect on yourself? Haven''t you learned your lesson?" "Grandpa, I didn''t mean that. The Xia family has been nice to us. I wouldn''t be here if I weren''t desperate. Uncle, I''ll pay you back when I can." Ben looked at Renee, who had been his daughter for 21 years. In the past, he would give her everything she wanted, but now... Things were different. Johan thought Ben was gonna say yes, so he quickly added, "Don''t forget how they hurt Tracey. If you helped her, you wouldn''t be my son anymore." If Ben hadn''t been so indecisive, Tracey wouldn''t have suffered so much. Johan didn''t want Renee in his life anymore. Renee was just a selfish pest. She would never know she was wrong. "Grandpa, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t just leave me in the lurch, can you?" Renee knelt down to Johan. Ben shook his head helplessly. "Get up." "Uncle, I beg you, I''m really desperate. I promise I''ll pay you back. I''ll write you an IOU." "She''s not your daughter, and she made your family fall apart. Think about Tracey and Venus. You can''t go soft on her." Johan reminded Ben hurriedly. Ben helped Renee to her feet. "I''m sorry. From the moment you left the Xia family, I have made up my mind that I would no longer care about you. "You do have suffered a lot, but it doesn''t make up for what you and your mom did to Tracey. It''s not a matter of money. If I agree, I''m hurting Tracey. "You and Leo are adults now, and you should be independent. He got what wasing to him. Sorry, I can''t help you." "Uncle!!!" Renee was panicked. Ben was herst straw. What should she do now? "Off you go." Ben walked straight into his room. "See her out," Johan said to the housekeeper. He was more tough- minded and did not waver because of Renee''s tears. Renee walked out of the Xia Residence. It was snowing heavily outside. She stood alone there and didn''t know where to go. Was she really gonna see Leo being sold abroad? She walked towards the snow in a daze. After a long time, she found she was in a busy street. Everyone was happy for the new year, excepther. All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was Ro. She quickly wiped away her tears and tried to speak in a calm tone. "Hello." "Renee, are you at home? Can Ie to you now?" Ro''s voice was so gentle that it could warm her heart. "Well, no." She didn''t feel like talking after what had happened to Leo. "No? It''s snowing outside. Where are you? You want me to pick you up?" Although Ro did not know what had happened, he guessed some of it. "No, I''m good. I''ll just take a cab back." "It''s hard to get a cab on new year''s, and it''s snowing so heavily. I got a car from my friend and I''ll pick you up right away." Renee looked around. Perhaps she was too unlucky, there was really no taxi. It snowed so hard today that many taxi drivers gave themselves a day off. "I''m in..." Renee told him where she was. It wasn''t long before he came. A ck BMW stopped in front of her, and a handsome man got out of it. "Why didn''t you take an umbre? You''re all wet." Ro took off his scarf and put it around her. "I was afraid you wouldn''t see me with an umbre." "That''s impossible. Wait, your eyes are red. Who bullied you?" "I got sand in my eye." "Lair. You must have cried. Tell me what happened." "I''m really fine." Ro took her into the car. The air conditioning warmed her up a lot. She was upset, but Ro kept asking her. In the end, she told him everything. "So you were crying because your brother owes five million bucks to the casino?" "Yes. I don''t have so much money." "Idiot, I do. It''s just five million. I''ll help you." Ro stretched out his hand and patted her head. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Renee knew Ro ran apany, but she didn''t know how rich he was. So, five million bucks meant nothing to him? "Well... Actually, I wasn''t gonna tell you, but I''m really desperate. Can you please lend me the money? "I can write you an IOU. I promise, I''ll pay you back." Renee saw hope again. "It''s fine. I''m going to visit your parents, and maybe we''ll soon be family. Isn''t my money your money?" Renee was moved. "Ro, you are so nice." "You are my girlfriend, of course I should be nice to you. Where is your brother now? Let''s go look for him. "You don''t want him to be alone on new year''s, do you? Also, I bought some presents to pay a visit to your mother." "No, I don''t." Renee breathed a sigh of relief. "Ro, that means a lot. I don''t know what I''d do without you. No one is willing to help me. "I didn''t tell my mom about this. She is in such a weak state that she will never be able to take this. "I was upset when she made me breakfast today. I don''t even know how to face her. She has done a lot for us, and I don''t want her to get hurt again." "Don''t worry. Leave this to me. Auntie will be fine." "Thank you, Ro." "It''s what I should do." She had only known him for a short time, but he treated her better than her so-called rtives. She really thanked him. Ro drove all the way to the casino. With him around, Renee was not so worried. "Is this the casino?" "Yes." "You go in first. I''ll park the car and catch youter." "Okay." Renee happily went into the casino. After she got out of the car, Ro''s smile died and he dialed a person''s number. "I need you to do something." Looking at Renee''s cheerful back, he gave a smile. "I can''t let my five million go down the drain, can I?" Ro was definitely the most dangerous beast. He wouldn''t let go of any prey he wanted. Carmen was watching TV alone in the apartment. She didn''t know why, but she felt uneasy, as if something was going to happen. Theedian tried to make the audienceugh, but she couldn''t. Her phone rang. Was it Leo? She must scold him for noting home for the new year. However, it was a strange number. She picked it up. "Hello." She thought it was a new year call, but what she heard turned her face pale. "What?! Leo''s gonna get his feet chopped off and Renee''s forced to be a prostitute?" Her heart sank. In the end, she passed out and her phone fell to the ground. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When Carmen worked at the club, sometimes she''d get some sick customers. She went into a coma if she was too stressed or agitated. There were coronary patients in her family, so she had a weak heart. The past 20 years had been easy for her, so she had had few episodes. But she was getting older now, and she had spent some time in prison. One blow after another made her worse and worse. As a result, she got a coronary. When she got out of prison, Renee took her for a full workup. The doctor said she had a coronary, but Renee didn''t dare tell her. Renee didn''t want Carmen to get beaten up again. Carmen was like a camel full of straw. One more straw and she''d be crushed. Renee didn''t know Carmen passed out at home. She was proudly negotiating with the casino guy. "Miss Xia, you got the money so fast?" the man asked with a malicious smile. "Where''s my brother? I want to see him." "Okay." He pped his hands and soon someone brought Leo out. "Leo, they didn''t bully you, did they?" Renee looked him up and down, for fear that he had been beaten. "I''m fine. Did you get the money?" All Leo cared about was money now. Although nothing happened last night, he couldn''t sleep at all. His life would be over if Renee failed to get the money. "Yes." "Miss Xia, give me the money and I''ll let your brother go." "Wait a minute. I need to wait for someone." "Are you messing with me? I''m warning you. If you don''t give me money, you and your brother are gonna die here." "Hey, watch your attitude." Ro''s voice rang out. Upon hearing his voice, Renee felt more confident. "Ro, you''re here." "Sis, who is he?" Leo looked at this strange man. "He is my friend, and he came here to save you." Renee was more relieved. Just now, she was so afraid that Ro wouldn''t show up. "Cut the crap. We want money!" The man didn''t know Ro, so he didn''t take him seriously. Ro took out a cheque and said, "Here." The man immediately gave a smile. "I thought you were fooling me. Haha." "Before you take the cheque, you need to apologize to them." "Fine. Miss Xia, Mr. Xia. I''m sorry for being rude to you. Please forgive me." Renee snorted. She knew the guys at the casino only cared about money. "Ro, let''s go." Ro handed the check to the man, took Renee''s shoulder, and left. "Let''s go to your ce." "Mmm." Renee thought she was finally getting her act together. Ro took out his cell phone and saw a message. It said, "Done." He smiled. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Money made it everything. The casino guy had thought that Renee couldn''te up with five million in a day. He knew that Renee was no longer a member of the Xia family, so he had been rude to her. Therefore, his eyes lit up when Ro took out the cheque. Renee''s depression was all gone. What Ro did greatly gratified her vanity. Even Leo held his head high. Ro seemed to be close to his sister. Although he didn''t know who Ro was, he believed that Ro would be his backer. Anyone who could easily pull off a five million was no ordinary person. Besides, Ro looked elegant and noble. When they left, Leo gave the casino guy a hard kick. "This is for you looking down on me. Bah." The casino guy was not mad at all. "Mr. Xia, take care. You''re always wee here." Leo strutted away. Renee was holding Ro''s arm. She was now pretty sure that Ro was the one. When they got into the car, Leo asked with excitement, "Sis, tell me who this handsome guy is!" "Hello, my name is Ro, and I am your sister''s boyfriend." Ro introduced himself. "Sis, why didn''t you tell us you had a boyfriend? Ro, you are so cool! Thank you for helping me." Though Leo said so, he took Ro''s help for granted. To put it correctly, he took anyone''s help for granted. Renee knocked on his head. "If you keep gambling, I''ll just leave you alone. Haven''t you learned your lesson fromst time?" "Sis, I know I was wrong. I didn''t know I would lose so much money." Leo scratched his head. "Fortunately, Mom doesn''t know this. You know how weak she is. She can''t take a hit like that. "She made dinner for usst night, but where were you? If it weren''t for Ro, you''d be really screwed." "All right, all right. Sis, stop ming me. I won''t gamble again. Let''s go home now." "I told Mom you were at your friend''s ce. Don''t let it slip." Renee sighed. She couldn''t do anything about her brother. Leo nodded repeatedly. "Ro, you must be loaded! Are you running apany?" Renee red at him. She never asked Ro about his family background, because she didn''t want him to think she was a gold digger. She was willing to be with him even if he was poor. Leo''d got no boundaries, did he? How could he ask such a private question? "Sis, why are you ring at me? Ro''s gonna be our family soon, right?" Leo didn''t want to let go of the cash cow. They were having a hard time, and they desperately needed money. Ro was not only rich, but also handsome and elegant. How nice would it be to have such a brother-inw! Leo was very pleased with Ro. "We''re just dating. Can you please shut up?" Renee felt so embarrassed. Would Ro think that her family was greedy? "I''m just curious. He looks like a boss." "Ro, I''m sorry. My brother has been spoiled, so he''s not that polite." "It doesn''t matter. You never asked me before, so I didn''t say it. I was afraid you''d think I was showing off. Actually, I''m the vice president of apany in the United States." Leo''s eyes were shining. "Wow, that''s awesome! Whichpany?" Renee was really speechless. "You''re not the police, so stop asking questions!" "R Company. I wonder if you have heard of it." "That''s a big well-knownpany! I''ve heard of it from my dad before." Leo still regarded Ben as his father. Renee was surprised, too. No wonder he didn''t give a d*mn about five million bucks. "Leo, don''t even think about asking Ro for money. He''s going back to America in a few days. You''re not allowed to go to the casino again. Go get a job and work hard." "I know. Ro, can I work at yourpany? I don''t want to stay here anymore." Leo was not a complete fool. He knew how to use his resources. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ro frowned slightly, and then recovered hisposure. Renee did not notice the sh of displeasure on his face. "Have you graduated?" Ro didn''t intend to be with Renee forever. Wouldn''t it cause him trouble if he let Leo work at hispany? Leo was just a good- for- nothing bum, and he never wanted such an employee. However, he could not just say no to Leo because Renee was still useful to him. Leo scratched his head. "I''m getting my diploma next semester. Can I work at yourpany as an intern first?" Renee didn''t stop Leo. Her mom would be really happy if Leo had a decent job. She even wondered if she could work for Ro. If she became his employee, she would not have to be separated from him. As she thought about this, she looked at Ro with expectation. Would he say yes? It should be easy for him, but would he feel like they were taking advantage of him? She just took five million from him. Would it be greedy of her to ask him for help again? On the one hand, she was afraid he would be angry. On the other hand, she hoped he would say yes. Ro knew what they were thinking. He said with a calm face, "Do you speak any foreign languages?" Leo was speechless. As an underachiever, he could not speak anynguage except his mother tongue. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Ro was a wily old fox. To him, Leo was just a baby in the woods. "No, but aren''t you the vice president? No one would object if you hired me, right?" Leo still did not give up. "Leo, mypany is a multinational corporation with employees from all over the world. "All of them mastered at least one foreignnguage, including cleaners. "I could hire you, but how are you gonna work for me if you can''tmunicate with the other employees? You don''t want to act like a mute, do you?" Leo felt Ro had a point. He really regretted not studying hard. "Then-then what should I do? I really want a job. How about I study a foreignnguage while working?" "Well, it''s a few months before you graduate. You can use this time to study it." "If you''ve mastered it by the time you get your diploma, I''ll let you work for mypany. What do you think?" Ro''s proposal sounded like it was for Leo''s own good. Even Renee thought it was a great idea. "Okay, I''ll work hard." Ro breathed a sigh of relief. He was just stalling. Not only was he not gonna let Leo work for him, he was not gonna stay with Renee after he got what he wanted. Renee secretly made up her mind to work hard. After half a year, she would go to the United States and stay with Ro. They chatted happily in the car. Soon, they arrived. Leo took the gifts out of the trunk and went into the elevator with them. "Sis, Mom will be thrilled when she sees Ro. If I were a woman, I''d be crazy about him." Armio just smiled. There were indeed many women who wanted to marry him. Leo shouted in a loud voice as he opened the door. "Mom, we have a guest... Mom! Mom?" Carmen was lying on the ground, and her face was deathly white. Renee got panicked. "What happened?" "Take her to the hospital now." Ro suggested. Leo put down the gifts and carried Carmen on his back. They rushed to the hospital in a hurry. Outside the emergency room, Renee and Leo were very anxious. "How could Mom pass out for no reason?" "Does she know about your gambling? Leo, I told you to hide it from her!" Renee looked haggard. Her n was for Carmen to live out the rest of her life in peace, but things didn''t work out the way she wanted. She felt really flustered. They had nothing now. They couldn''t lose Carmen. "1-1 didn''t tell her! I don''t know how she knew about it!" Andrea reminded, "Renee didn''t mention it to Auntie, and we told the casino guy to keep it a secret. Who told Auntie about this?" "She didn''t know it when I left. Someone must have told her." "I remember there was a phone near where she fell. Maybe someone called her and told her about this. She couldn''t take it so she passed out." Ro analyzed. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who would be so vicious!? Wait, I know who it is!" Renee thought of a person. "Who''s it?" Leo was still confused. Renee mentally listed all the people who knew about it. The first one was Bradley. He turned her down, but he wouldn''t call her mom. Then she went to Edgar''s ce. Ad might have done this, because she hated Carmen. Later, she went to the Xia Residence and met a lot of people. The most likely suspect was Tracey. She was even more of a suspect than Ad was. Although Tracey did not say a word in the Xia family, that didn''t mean she was not up to something. She must be the one who called Carmen! Carmen was the one Tracey hated most. Renee was pretty sure she was right. "Let Mom tell us when she wakes up!" Renee hadn''tpletely ruled Ad out as a suspect, so she didn''t jump to conclusions. "Well, I hope Mom will be fine." After a while, the doctor came out. Renee asked, "Doctor, how is my mom?" "The patient''s your mom?" "Yes." "Didn''t you know she had a coronary? She could have a heart attack if she gets emotional! "Luckily, you got her to the hospital in time. Don''t get her emotional again!" "So she is fine?" "Yes, but she is very weak and needs to stay in the hospital. Take good care of her and remember what I said." "Okay, we get it. Thank you!" "You''re wee." The doctor left slowly. Renee leaned against the wall. When the doctor came out, she was so afraid that it would be bad news. "Thank God Mom''s fine." Renee patted her chest. "Rx. I told you nothing would happen to her." Ro patted her on the back. "You helped us again, Ro. Thank you for driving us here." "It''s the least I can do." Ro gave a considerate smile. Carmen was transferred to the ward. Seeing her pale face, Leo felt ufortable. "Mom, it''s all my fault." Carmen seemed to feel something and slowly opened her eyes. "Leo, how are you?" "Mom, I''m fine. I''m here." "Mom, don''t worry, we are all fine. What made you pass out?" Renee asked. "Someone called me. She said Leo was getting his feet stomped off at the casino. She also said the casino would force you into prostitution. I was so worried that I fainted." Carmen told Renee the whole story. "Who is she?" "Tracey." Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Hearing this, Renee''s face immediately changed. "I knew it! It''s her!" Renee had thought Tracey was more of a suspect than Ad was. Tracey had read Carmen''s physical and knew she had a coronary, but Ad didn''t. Moreover, Ad was living happily with Edgar now. She probably didn''t hate Carmen anymore. She was not the spiteful, stuck- up person she used to be, so she couldn''t have done it. Tracey, however, was different. She hated Carmen so much that she might never let her go. Leo still didn''t know what was going on. "Mom, are you sure? How do you know it''s Tracey?" "I know her voice. I''m pretty sure it''s her." Carmen shook her head helplessly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I went to the Xia Residence before to get help. Tracey was there, so she knew the gambling thing." Renee was so angry that she could not calm down. "Forget it. Isn''t Leo fine now? By the way, who is this gentleman?" Carmen didn''t want to have anything to do with the Xia family again. On one hand, they weren''t able to go against the Xia family. On the other hand, she just wanted a quiet, normal life. "Mom, let me introduce him to you. It''s Ro, my boyfriend. He''s the one who helped Leo out. Without him, you wouldn''t be able to see us again." Renee was clearly in a better mood when she mentioned Ro. Leo quickly stepped forward. "Mom, Ro''s so cool! He took out a check of five million without blinking. I like this brother-inw!" Carmen looked Ro up and down. He was hot and charming, like a prince. No wonder Renee was fascinated by him. "Shut up! He''s just your sister''s boyfriend. He''s not your brother-inw yet! Also, didn''t I warn you not to gamble again? You think you can get help every time you''re in trouble?" "Mom, I know I was wrong. Just forgive me." "Hello, Auntie. I''m Ro Hawkins." Ro took a step forward and introduced himself. Carmen nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. You saved my family." "Don''t say that, Auntie. Renee is my girlfriend, and it''s my duty to help her." Ro said seriously. "Five million is a lot. We don''t have that kind of money yet, but don''t worry, we''ll pay you back." Carmen was not as vain as she used to be. Ro smiled. "It''s fine. That''s not a lot of money for me." "Mom, he is the vice president of a multinationalpany. He doesn''t care about money." "Is that so?" Carmen didn''t look as happy as Renee and Leo. Her instincts told her that Ro approached Renee for a reason. He was a dreamboat, how could he fall for Renee? Besides, he gave her so much money after only knowing her for a few days! On the surface, he looked gentle and harmless. But the more perfect he was, the less Carmen trusted him. "Mom, why are you staring at him?" Renee noticed Carmen''s odd reaction. "I''m just too happy for you. Your boyfriend is awesome." Carmen was not happy at all, but she didn''t show it. She asked Ro calmly, "Mr. Hawkins, I have a question. You are so excellent, so, what made you like Renee?" Ro looked into Carmen''s meaningful eyes. This woman was much smarter than her children, and she was testing him. "Well, previously I went to Rome for a dinner party. I happened to see Renee standing there alone. "She caught my eyes and I invited her to dance. We talked as old friends for a long time. "We spent the next few days together in Rome and then fell in love. "Actually, I don''t know why I like her. I just know it happens. Maybe it''s the magic of love." Ro was so smart that his answer was wless. Renee was full of joy when she heard this, but Carmen felt even stranger. "Mom, Ro came all the way from America to see me. He said he wanted to visit youst night, and he helped us out with the casino. "Also, it was him who drove you here. He''s been helping us, and he hasn''t even taken a break." "Rx. I know what you mean. I''m just curious about your boyfriend. That''s what a mom does." Renee''s mouth curved into a smile. "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." "Oh, yes. By the way, since I''m fine, let''s go home now." "No. The doctor said you needed to stay in the hospital." "That''s what all the doctors say. I think I can get out of here now." "Then promise me you won''t get emotional again." Renee said. "I will only be happy when you and Leo are around." Carmen said gently, "I don''t like hospitals. Let''s leave here now." "All right, all right. Leo, go check Mom out of the hospital." "Got it." "I''m gonna go get the car. I''ll meet you out front." Ro said with a smile. Renee nodded. "Okay." After Leo and Ro left, Carmen pulled Renee''s hand and asked, "Renee, do you believe him?" "Mom, what''s wrong with you? I love him and he loves me." Renee did not know why Carmen had an inexplicable hostility against Ro. "Renee, don''t you think he is too good for you? He is a vice- president of a multinationalpany, what about you? You have nothing. Let me ask you, why do you like him?" Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Renee looked at Carmen. "Mom, Ro''s really nice to me. He''s as warm as the sun and as sweet as candy. I like him." "See? That''s your reason. But did you hear what he say? "He said he liked you for no reason. That''s ridiculous. He didn''t mean it. He was just giving me the runaround." "Mom, this is just the first time you''ve seen him. Trust me, I know what kind of person he is. "I may not be good enough for him, but is Cindere good enough for Prince Charming? He wouldn''t give me five million if he wasn''t serious about me. Renee had already decided Ro was the one. She wouldn''t let anyone say anything bad about him, not even her mother. "I appreciate his help, but I really don''t want you to get hurt." Carmen had seen all kinds of men, and she did not believe that fairy- tale love would happen to her daughter. "Are you saying Ro is a bad guy? Then what does he want from me? I have no money and no power. Why is he buttering me up?" "I don''t know. That''s why I told you to be careful." Carmen said all this for Renee''s own good. "Mom, don''t get carried away. Ro is a nice guy. He won''t hurt me. "He even encouraged Leo to learn a foreignnguage so Leo could work for him. He''s been so good to us. How can you not trust him?" "Silly girl, a bad guy doesn''t tell you he''s a bad guy. Just be careful." Carmen remembered how she had married Ben step by step. At that time, Ben thought she was a good person too. She had sessfully deceived him for over 20 years. She didn''t trust Ro because she thought he was the same person she used to be. Renee did not take words to heart at all. As this time, Leo came back, and they stopped talking. Along the way, Leo kept praising Ro. He was so happy that he had a backer. Ro took them home. Renee invited Ro to stay at her ce tonight. After some hesitation, he agreed. Theyy on the bed. Renee made a point of washing herself before going to bed. She couldn''t forget the first time she made love to him and wanted to relive it. Ro, however, didn''t feel the same way. He justy on the bed side by side with her, without even touching her. They talked from time to time. Suddenly, he asked, "When we were in the hospital, you mentioned a woman named Tracey. Who is she? Why did she dothat to Auntie?" "She..." For a moment, Renee did not know how to answer this question. After all, her rtionship with Tracey was a bitplicated. "Well, is it a difficult question? You weren''t happy to mention her. She''s your enemy, isn''t she?" "Ro, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that it''splicated." "It''s okay. I''m a good listener." Renee thought about it for a moment, and then decided to be honest. After all, she was gonna spend the rest of her life with him. But what she told him was the polished story. She didn''t tell him Carmen was the other woman. Instead, she said that Carmen had no idea Ben was married. When Carmen knew it, she was pregnant. She didn''t want to be a home-wrecker, so she left him. She''d had a tough time raising her two kids by herself. Ben didn''t take them to his house until after his first wife died. Tracey hated them because she thought they took everything from her. She''d been bullying them since she was a child. Later, Tracey went abroad. After she came back, she induced Leo to gamble, and then Grandpa kicked them out of the house. Renee didn''t specify Carmen''s rtionship with Edgar. In her story, Tracey was the bad step-sister, and she was the poor Cindere. "What a vicious woman!" "Yes, she hates us. She believed we killed her mom, but her mom came back a while ago. We are innocent! "We''ve been through enough, but she''s stilling after us. She almost killed my mom!" Renee gnashed her teeth. "I wish I had met you sooner. Poor girl." Ro touched her head. "Ro, I used to think I was miserable, but now I don''t. You''re the best thing that ever happened to me. "I''ll be with you forever. By the way, do you have a picture of Tracey? I want to see what this wicked woman looks like." "Yes. Wait a minute." Renee took out her phone. Tracey was a public figure now. There were a lot of pictures of her on the Inte. When she showed him Tracey''s photo, his expression froze. She was confused. "What, do you know her?" "Is she your sister?" "Mmm." Renee had a bad feeling. Would Ro be interested in Tracey as the other men? "Let me show you something." Ro showed her a photo. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Isn''t it Tracey''s mother?" "Do you know her identity?" Renee shook her head. "I don''t know." "She is the president of Rpany and my aunt." "What?" Renee waspletely shocked. Tracey''s mom was Ro''s boss? "So, Tracey''s my cousin. I''ve seen her a few times before. No wonder she looks familiar to me." "Ro, does Tracey know about this?" "I think she doesn''t. I haven''t told you about my family, have I?" "No." "Since you''re being so honest, I should let you know me better. I grew up in a very strict and very different family." "Different?" "Yes..." Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Ro told Renee briefly about his family. Of course, he did not mention the secret or anything important. He just told her Venus was now in charge of the family. When Venus was gone, he had been groomed as the next master. However, she came back and took everything from him. "So, Tracey will be the next master?" Renee was jealous again. Why did God give Tracey everything? She''d got Adam and the Xia family. Now she was gonna get the R family! Why was she so lucky? "That''s right, but Venus doesn''t tell anyone she has a daughter. I''m the only one in the family who knows. "I found out about it by ident. I met Tracey in America and thought she looked like Venus. "Life is really unpredictable. Originally, I was not interested in being the master, but everyone told me I would. "There are a lot of rigorous tests I have to pass to be a master. I''ve been trying to pass these tests since I was a kid, and when Venus came back, all my efforts were for nothing. "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have tried. It''s better to never have it than to lose it." Ro was telling the truth. He would not have wanted to be the master if those elders had not given him hope. He passed all the tests, but Venus came back and made it all meaningless. Noticed his depress, Renee sighed. "Been there. If it weren''t for Tracey, I''d have my shares in Xia''s Group and money to burn. "Sometimes, I wish I had never lived in the Xia family. "Now, I have nothing. I may be more pathetic than a pauper. Is it a connection? We have simr experiences." "Yes. Venus''s heath is getting worse, and she may die soon. "If she had been in good health, I wouldn''t have gone to Rome and met you." Ro said seemingly unintentionally. "So, if she dies, you''ll be the next master because the others don''t know she has a daughter? "Venus doesn''t want Tracey to be the master, or she wouldn''t have kept it a secret. She even pretended not to know Tracey." "But the world is full of surprises. What if someone suddenly exposes Tracey''s rtionship with Venus? "Maybe I''m just not cut out to be the master. It''s okay. I am used to being disappointed. But if Tracey bes the owner, Leo may not be able to join thepany." "Based on your side of story, Tracey is a sinister woman. There''s no way she''s gonna give Leo a job." Ro said deliberately. "D*mn it! God, do you hate me? Why can''t I just get rid of Tracey?" "I feel the same way. You''ll probably have to be deferential to Tracey if you marry me. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not afraid of her, but I''m afraid of her bullying you. You''re my sweetie." "It''s fine, Ro. I''ll just stay away from her. She can''t hurt me." "Sigh. If only Tracey weren''t in this world! In that case, when Venus dies, I''ll be the next master, and you''ll be a very respectable Mrs. Hawkins." "Mrs. Hawkins..." Renee whispered. What Ro said reminded her of something. Tracey not only kicked her out of the Xiam family but also tried to kill her mom! If Tracey became the master of the R family, wouldn''t she live in hell? The point was, Ro would have a secret regret all his life. "What are you thinking about?" asked Ro. "No, nothing. It''s gettingte. Good night." "Good night." A shadow of smile touched Ro''s mouth. It seemed that his words were working. This night, Ro had a dream. In this dream, he got everything he wanted. Both Tracey and Venus were dead. Those elders respectfully asked him to be next master. He got all the shares in R Company. What a beautiful dream. Ro stayed at Renee''s ce for a few days and bought her a lot of things. On the fifth day, he said he had to go back to America. Renee reluctantly saw him off. "Ro, I''lle visit you." "Okay, when?" "A monthter, I guess. I hope you haven''t forgotten me by then." Renee already had a n in her mind. "Don''t be silly, sweetie." Ro already knew Renee''s n. She''d been watching detective movies about murder for these days. Renee was thinking about how to kill Tracey without being suspected. "It''s gettingte. I should get on the ne. By the way, I transferred you 100,000 bucks. Take care of yourself." Ro touched her head like a very considerate boyfriend. "Ro, you''ve spent a lot of money on me. I can''t take your money." "Silly girl, how many times do I have to tell you? I''m your boyfriend, and what''s mine is yours." "Then, thank you." "No, I want to thank you." "Why?" Renee was confused. "Thank you for giving me what I want." Ro smiled. If he were a vampire, maybe he would show his teeth in the next second. Renee thought he meant love. She smiled and let go of him. "Ro, wait for me." "All right." Ro left. Renee looked away from him. She had no idea she was walking towards the cliff. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 At the airport. Tracey and Adam were seeing Steve off. "Steve, call me when you get there." "Okay. I will." "Don''t be a workaholic. Thepany is on the right track. You don''t have to push yourself." Tracey gently embraced Steve. She knew Steve was responsible for thepany''s rapid growth. In the past, he might not have felt tired with her around, but now she was gone. "I''m an adult, so, don''t worry. I''m getting on the ne." Steve let go of her. It was always so hard to say goodbye to her. He should get going, or he''d be more wistful. Tracey felt sorry for him every time she saw his lonely back. Adam held her in his arms. "Sad?" "Yeah. He''s been alone ever since we got together. I don''t know when he will be willing to date. I don''t want him to be single." "Don''t worry, he''ll meet the one. It''s just a matter of time. Besides, isn''t he still young? If he''s single at 35, you can set him up with someone." "That''s true. By the way, we only have two more days of vacation left." "Why don''t we go back to the ind?" Adam suggested. He wanted to be alone with her. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking." Winter on the ind was particrly warm. They spent two days here without a care in the world. Two dayster, Tracey returned to work, and Adam flew to Europe. Actually, Adam was supposed to leave two days ago, but he wanted to spend more time with Tracey. Sitting on the ne, he decided not to take on any more projects after this one was over. He was gonna leave thepany to Elliott and Jensen. He''d got a wedding and a honeymoon to n with Tracey. Both he and Tracey knew very well that the present separation was for the future happiness. Tracey went to Sun. I had officially tendered her resignation. She was nning to return to the United States to help Steve. "Well, that''s great. Steve won''t have to work so hard with you helping him." Tracey agreed. "Set and David have so much potential. I''m sure you no longer need me." I had stayed here for a few months, so she was somewhat reluctant to leave. "Without you, they wouldn''t have grown so fast. By the way, you are not gonna say goodbye to them?" "You know how I feel about goodbyes. Instead of making them feel bad, I''m gonna leave quietly." "All right. Have a good trip." "Goodbye. You must be happy." I gently hugged Tracey. "You too." Tracey knew how I felt about Steve. It was just that Steve wasn''t into I. She had tried to set Steve up with I, but Steve warned her not to do this again. She was really helpless. You couldn''t force something like love. She had intended to invite I to the Xia Residence, but Steve said no. He knew I loved him, but he didn''t love her. In order to avoid embarrassment, Tracey only invited Steve. Maybe Steve went to City A partly to get away from I. At that time, I was in America. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When I was in City A, Steve flew back to America. It seemed like a coincidence, but it wasn''t. He didn''t love I, nor did he want to hurt her. I knew this very well. She wasn''t trying to pester him. She was just trying to help him. After I left, Tracey sat on the chair and took a deep breath. There were many times of meeting and parting in one''s life. Neither of these things was controble, so she needed to get used to it. As soon as Mona left, Set and David went to Tracey''s office. "President Xia, how is the New Year?" Both of them had their hair cut short and looked more energetic. "Great. You must have eaten quite a lot. I feel like you guys are getting fatter." "I came back to my hometown for New Year. My family said me I was too thin, and they asked me to eat more." Setined. "Did David go to your hometown, too?" Tracey teased her. Set and David looked shy. "President Xia, how did you know that?" "Because both of you have both put on weight." "Ahhhh, it''s so embarrassing." "Well, it''s okay. I''m not against you dating, but don''t let it get in the way of work." Tracey stopped smiling and said seriously. "\Ne know." Manypanies did not allow office romances. Tracey really was a good boss. "I''s gone back to America. David, you''ll be taking over her duties from now on." "She''s gone? I saw her just now. Why didn''t she tell us?" Both Set and David lived I very much. She had taught them a lot. "She doesn''t like saying goodbye. Listen, we''ve got a big fighting up. Sun is on the upswing. "Our skincare products are getting a good response, so it''s time for us to put more efforts on the clothing. I hope to see a new line of clothes before March. "We''re a little pressed for time, but it''s for thepany. Can you guys make it?" Tracey thought of the half-year agreement with Jovanni. She was gonna have to make something of herself to surprise him. "Yes. Everyone in thepany is full of energy now. President Xia, you gave us too much bonus. We want to work for you forever. "Many of my colleagues told me that they were looking forward toing back to work during the holidays." "I see. Off you go." Tracey waved her hand. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Time flew when you were busy. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Tracey felt like there was not enough time in the day. Adam was as busy as her. Fortunately, Tracey was doing well these days so that he had no worries. Tracey did not know that he hired bodyguards to protect her 24 hours a day. Tracey put a check mark on her calendar every day. The rapid passage of time had made her feel that she was getting closer to marriage. "President Xia, you really should get some rest. Even the male staff was a little overwhelmed. "Mr. Xiao told us to take care of you. What are we gonna tell him if you get sick?" Set brought Tracey a cup of coffee. Adam often called her to ask about Tracey. He sighed every time he heard that she was working overtime again. But there was nothing he could do. Tracey was not an ordinary woman. She was born with the killer instinct. She was like a warrior who wouldn''t give up until she reached her goal. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. Do I have any schedule this afternoon?" Tracey went for morning jogging every day to stop herself from catching a cold. The temperature was slowly rising. It seemed that the spring wasing. Tracey in a state of perpetual motion. Although Steve was in charge of thepany in America, she couldn''t bepletely absent. Steve would discuss important decisions with her, and she would often read the business ns or reports he sent her. Sun was on the rise, so she had a lot to deal with every day. What was more, she was DO and she had promised to make Mr. Bardem a set of jewelry. Mr. Bardem had done her a great favor, so she had to do her best to repay him. Moreover, she promised Jovanni a new piece in the spring. She was busy withpany affairs by day and designing jewelry by night. The good thing about being busy was that she didn''t miss Adam as much. When she was free, she missed him like crazy. When inspired, she designs wedding rings, earrings and ne for herself. Of all the jewelry she''d designed, no one was designed for herself. She had mixed emotions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She designed her own wedding invitations in high school. At that time, she thought her groom would be Sean. Until she saw him in bed with Rachel, she thought she was gonna grow old with him. Life was unpredictable. She broke up with Sean, went to America alone, and then met Adam when she came back. As for Sean, he married Rachel and then divorced Rachel. Thinking of Adam, she felt warm. Every night between 10:00 and 12:00, Tracey would sit at her desk and draw designs. Set checked Tracey''s schedule and said, "You have an appointment with Mr. Lee at Miss Cafe this afternoon. Mark wille to pick you up at two o''clock. You don''t have a lunch date." Set, who used to have no confidence, had now grown into a business elite. It wouldn''t be long before she met Tracey''s expectations. "Well, I see. Order me a take-out for lunch." Tracey looked at her wristwatch. She couldn''t afford to waste any time. "But it''s unhealthy. If Mr. Xiao knows about this, he''s gonna get mad." Set was a little helpless. "Then don''t let him know." Tracey smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t eat takeout forever." "Fine." Set knew that she couldn''t change Tracey''s mind. Then she suddenly thought of something. "President Xia, there''s a banquet tonight hosted by Morgan Bet from Owlbite Group. He sent you an invitation. You want to go?" "Morgan Bet? Okay, I''ll go. He called me several times recently to work with me, but I never got around to seeing him. Hispany''s pretty strong, and he''d make a good partner." "The banquet will be held on a cruise ship. Mr. Bet invited all the best in the beauty and skincare industry. He probably saw potential in ourpany and wanted to work with us." "A cruise ship? So I''m gonna spend the night?" Tracey asked. "Yes. He rented a luxury cruise ship with a lot of rooms in it. If you don''t want to go, I''ll call his secretary now." "I do. We should be honored that he invited us. Although ourpany has great potential, it is still a start-up. We need to make more friends to keep us in business. How about this? You go with me." "Okay." Set checked the box on her calendar. "What do you want for lunch? Same as yesterday?" "Yes. Set, you''re getting to know me." "I''m ttered. If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." "Okay." Tracey smiled slightly and continue to draw. She was so pleased with hertest designs that she couldn''t wait to share them with Adam. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. "Little bunny, I''ll be on the ne next morning. I miss you so much." They hadn''t seen each other for two weeks, but she felt like he just left yesterday. Time was going by so fast. "I''ll go pick you up then." Tracey said. "All right." Adam wasing back, and she was filled with anticipation. She was gonna show him the sketch of their wedding rings. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 After meeting Mr. Lee, Tracey went home for dinner. Then she changed her clothes and went out for the banquet. The design for the wedding rings was almost done. She only needed to make sure Adam was okay with it. "Tracey, you''re not staying at home tonight?" Jane asked before Tracey left. "No. I''m going to a banquet. You don''t have to wait for me." "Okay, be careful. Rich men are bad and you''re so pretty. Make sure you lock the door when you go to sleep." Jane''d loved Tracey since Tracey was a little girl. She always treated Tracey like her daughter. Tracey not only treated Jane like an elder, but also paid her well. Jane was so touched. "Don''t worry. Set''s gonna go with me, and I''ll share a room with her tonight." "That''s great." "Adam wille back tomorrow night. Cook something he likes and put extra chili in it. He must be tired of nd European food." "Yes." Tracey walked out of the vi. Set opened the car door for her. "President Xia, let''s go." "Okay." Tracey didn''t wear an evening gown. She was wearing a simple ck dress and an overcoat. It must be cold on the ship, and she didn''t want to catch a cold. The car drove to the harbor. Set was getting used to going to business parties now. "Miss, your invitation, please." They were stopped by security before they could board the ship. That was because a lot of prostitutes would sneak onto this ship to hook up with the rich. Tracey just got here, and she''d already seen a couple of pretty girls with lots of makeup. It hadn''t been that coldtely, but it was not summer! Looking at those naked legs, Tracey couldn''t help but tremble. Didn''t they feel chilly? "President Xia, are those girls waitresses?" Apparently, Set didn''t know enough about the upper ss. Tracey smiled helplessly. "Have you ever seen a waitress dressed like that?" "No. But they don''t look like the head of apany, and they don''t have malepany. What are they?" "Prostitutes. Stay away from them. They''re more dangerous than you think." "Well, I see. But I guess even if I wanted to get close to them, I couldn''t. I''m poor." Tracey just smiled and didn''t say anything. Upper-ss stuff was tooplicated. She didn''t want Set to know too much about it. Innocence was a precious quality. "Let''s go." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." They were dressed quite differently from the prostitutes. Tracey''s dress, though simple, was of great value at a nce to the rich. If she weren''t decently dressed, some people might think she was a prostitute, because she was too young and beautiful. There were few female bosses so young in the business world. The cruise ship had three floors. Before they boarded the ship, they saw the magnificently decorated decks. "President Xia, it''s so hard to get a meeting with you. If you were not here tonight, I would have to go to your office." A middle- aged man in his forties walked toward Tracey. He was Morgan, this banquet''s sponsor. He was the head of the domestic beauty and skin care industry. Hispany had grown so well over the years that it had overtaken the Turners'' Cube Group. "Mr. Bet, I''m so sorry. I''ve been so busytely." "I''m d you stille. I need to talk to youter." Morgan was a gentleman. Although Tracey was pretty, he didn''t dare to hit on her. He knew she was Adam''s woman. "Okay." "President Xia, enjoy yourself." Morgan was about Tracey''s father''s age, but he had a lot of respect for Tracey. It shocked a lot of people. Especially those prostitutes. One woman asked, "Who is that girl? Why is Mr. Bet deferential to her?" "Don''t you know her? Even if you don''t know her, you must have heard of her perfume." "Who on earth is she?" "She''s Tracey Xia. Though she''s young, she is loaded and powerful. She''s the only daughter of the Xia''s family, and she has her ownpany, Sun. "Herpany''s doing really well. What''s more, she has a fiance who''s richer than her." Those women''s eyes lit up when they gossiped. "Wow. No wonder she''s wearing such a fancy dress. I thought she was just like us." "Don''t be silly. We''re not even in the same world as her. "There''s a lot of rich people here tonight, and I managed to get a copy of the guest list. One for each. Don''t take anyone else''s . "Okay. Give us the list." They might be whores, but they had rules. Normally, fighting over the same man wouldn''t happen. They didn''t really love these guys anyway. They just wanted money, and they wouldn''t waste their time on unavable men. "Hello, can you show me the list?" A stranger suddenly asked. None of them had seen her before. Was she a new fish? "Who are you?" "Well... I''m new to the field. Kendra rmended me here." "I see. What''s your name?" Kendra Moody was a procuress. She made money by rmending girls for prostitution. "You can call me Rena." Renee didn''t tell them her real name. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 "Rena? Sounds like an 80-year-old woman." One of the prostitutes snorted. "Yeah. How''d you get a name like that? Did your parents hate you?" Renee tried her best to suppress her anger. She hated talking to those prostitutes, but she had to. She''d been waiting a long time for today. After everything that''d happened, she knew how lucky Tracey was. Carmen tried to have Tracey assassinated many times and failed. Tracey was like a stubborn weed that couldn''t be knocked down. Therefore, she only had one chance. She had hired a private detective to follow Tracey, only to find Tracey''s life boring. All Tracey did was work, eat and sleep. She was either at home or at work. Although she was a woman, she hardly went shopping. It was like she was married to her work. Renee wondered how Adam put up with such a workaholic. This morning, the detective told her the good news. "Tracey is going to a banquet tonight." "What kind of banquet is it?" Renee finally saw an opening. "It''s a cruise ship banquet. The big shot in the beauty industry invited a lot of people. Tracey''s agreed to go there." "Send me the address." "Okay, but this banquet is invitation- only," the private detective continued. "Can you get me an invitation?" Since he said so, there''d got to be a way he could get it. "Yes, but it''s not free..." "Ten thousand bucks." "Deal. I''ll send you the invitation in a few minutes." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "No, put it in a convenience store." Renee did not want to expose herself. "Fine. By the way, isn''t it about time you paid me for following her around for a few days?" There was coldness in Renee''s eyes. Today would the day Tracey died. "Well, give me your bank card number." "Awesome! Thank you." "What I told you to do with Tracey has to stay between us." "Don''t worry. We don''t leak anything about our clients." The private hung up the phone. Soon, Renee received a message from him. If she was gonna be on the ship, she needed to pretend to be a prostitute. It was fine. She didn''t mind. "Mom, I won''te back tonight. Don''t wait for me." Renee didn''t know if she would seed. It would be best if she could kill Tracey. But if she failed... Maybe she wouldn''t see her family again. "Where are you going? I remember Ro is gone." "My friend invited me to go on a cruise, and I won''t be back until the morning." "Well, be careful. By the way, your Visa to America is ready." "Okay. Mom, Leo gambled away all your money, so you can use mine first. Ro gave her 10 grand bucks. He said it was for her shopping, but it was revenge money. A murder wouldn''t work without money. Renee was like a prey caught in a web that didn''t know what was happening. "Where''d you get all that money?" "Ro gave it to me. Remind Leo to get a job when I get to America. You''ve done so much for me and Leo, and it''s time for us to pay you back." "You''ve really grown up. But your visa is a tourist visa. You can''t stay in America for long. Besides, it''s not like you''re leaving today." "I just feel a little wistful all of a sudden. Mom, bye." Renee turned around and hugged Carmen. "Thank you." "Silly girl. Aren''t youing back tomorrow?" "Well, yes." Renee turned around and left. She boarded the cruise ship as a prostitute. The real prostitutes had beenughing at her. "Look at you. Who''s gonna like you when you''re dressed like a bear? Men love big boobs and long legs. You gotta show them what you got." "And your name is a failure. It might have sounded good 30 years ago, but it''s the 21st century. Girl, I''m saying this for your own good." "Remember, change your name and dress less." Everyone was teaching Renee how to be an excellent prostitute. Renee felt it was incredible. "Thank you." She was obviously absent-minded and had been silently observing Tracey. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? We are teaching you, but you''re not listening!" "I''m just thinking about something. Please go on. I''m new here, so I''m a little out of it." "Been there. You''ll get used to it. It''s a matter of time." "I think I''ll never get used to it." Renee smiled sarcastically. All the guests greeted Tracey with great care and respect, as if she were the queen. Renee was really jealous. As long as Tracey died, everything would be hers! She would marry Ro, and Ro would be the master. She would have the best life anyone could ever want, and Tracey would be in hell! Tracey looked in Renee''s direction, but the prostitutes were in her way, so she didn''t see Renee. "President Xia, what are you looking at?" Set noticed that Tracey had been looking in the same direction. "Nothing." Tracey could feel that someone was staring at her. Her senses had always been sharp. Maybe she was thinking too much. There were so many people here. Maybe it was just someone who was curious about her. "It''s windy. Let''s go into the cabin. I''ve got the key card, we can put the purses in the room." Chapter 687 Chapter 687 It was getting dark and the cruise ship was about to set off. The hall was aze with lights and music. People had a great time. Some of them came here for work, some for money. Everyone has a purpose. Tracey was always the center of attention. A lot of people were kissing her ass. She was not quite used to this. To be honest, she didn''t like ttering smiles. Seeing this, Set immediately walked away to make a call to Tracey. Tracey immediately understood what Set meant. "Excuse me." "President Xia, we''ll talk more when you get back." Tracey smiled helplessly and walked out of the hall. "President Xia, they are too passionate!" "Yeah, why didn''t I notice it before? I''m even sweating." Tracey wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. "Because you''re the most shining star in the business world now! You''re pretty, capable and young! They all want to work with you." In Set''s heart, she regarded Tracey, who was a big influence on her, as her idol. "I think I''m gonna have to cut back on these parties. I don''t like being surrounded." "President Xia, you are too low- key. There are some vain people who want to be surrounded." "I don''t want to go back to the hall. I''m just gonna stand out here and get some sea air. If anyone asks about me, tell them I''m too drunk to talk." If Tracey went back to the hall, she''d be surrounded again. "Wow, I thought you weren''t a liar. You haven''t even had a drink." "They made me lie, didn''t they? I''ll be in my room in a minute. Go easy on yourself." Tracey knew the Set could hold her liquor, but a girl shouldn''t drink too much. "I know." Set turned around and returned to the hall. This was the best opportunity to make business friends. After Set left, Tracey leaned against the railing and gazed at the sea. Her body moved gently with the hull. It was bustling inside, but she preferred to be alone. It was a rare break from her busy life. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "President Xia." A man slowly came to him. He was a male prostitute. Tracey knew what he did at a nce. He was wearing fake designer clothes, so he should be a new fish. "I''ve heard a lot about you, and my sisters love your perfume. They said it smelled great." "Thank you." What else could Tracey say? "Why are you alone? Be careful not to catch cold in this cold." "Thank you for your concern. I''ll go back to my room now." Tracey frowned. She just wanted to be alone. Why was it so hard? "Do you needpany?" "I''m good." Tracey left very quickly. What an annoying man! Why couldn''t these people just leave her alone? She went to an empty corner and sent Adam a message, "I''m so bored." Adam must be busy, so he did not reply to her. It was a little early to be going back to her room, and Mr. Bet said he''d like to talk to her. "President Xia..." She heard Renee''s voice. Tracey turned around. "Why are you here? You managed to save Leo?" "You must be disappointed, right? Tracey, I''m here for you." Renee followed Tracey all the way. She was the reason that male prostitute hit on Tracey. She couldn''t do anything if Tracey just stood there. However, there was no one here and no cameras. Most people were in the hall, so she could do anything to Tracey without being seen. "What do you mean?" Tracey looked at her alertly. Renee looked really weird. "Don''t me me. You''re not supposed to be in the world. If it weren''t for you, I would still live in the Xia Residence and my mom wouldn''t have suffered. "The point is, you''re in someone''s way. Tracey, I hope I don''t see you again in the next life." A sharp dagger appeared in Renee''s hand. "What are you doing? You want me dead because I kicked you out of the Xia family? Even if I die, you can''t go back to the Xia family. What''s the point of killing me?" Tracey didn''t quite understand her logic. "You know what? You being alive is a threat to someone, and I''m gonna get rid of you for him. Go to hell." Renee stabbed at Tracey with her knife, but Tracey dodged. Renee''s eyes were full of hatred. She chased Tracey but never seeded in stabbing her. Tracey wanted to fight, but she was unarmed, so she just cried for help. "Help!" "Haha, everyone is in the hall. They can''t hear you." Renee approached Tracey step by step. Tracey dodged another stab and helped herself to the rail to get steady. Unexpectedly, the rail had been deliberately damaged. "Ah!" Tracey didn''t see thating. As soon as she put her hand on the rail, it fell. She lost her bnce and fell into the sea. The whole thing happened too fast that she didn''t even have time to react. Who would know this cruise ship had a broken rail? Renee looked at Tracey, who fell into the sea with the rail. She was a little stunned. Was God helping her? She was not the one who broke the rail. The sea was so deep that Tracey would surely die! She threw her dagger into the sea. So, she made it? Renee didn''t quite catch on. At this time, someone pushed her behind and she fell into the sea. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 A man dressed in ck stood on the deck. When he was sure Renee fall into the sea, he secretly dialed a number. "It''s done. Both of them fell into the sea." "Great. Did anyone see you?" A man''s pleasant voice sounded. "No, everyone is in the hall now. I broke the rail in advance. Renee did not know that. She backed Tracey up against the broken rail, and Tracey fell into the sea. "Then, I pushed Renee from behind. There could be news of them both drowning first thing in the morning." "Good job. I''ll wire the rest to your ount. Leave City A now, or Adam wille after you." "I know." The man said cautiously. It was only then that Ro hung up the phone with satisfaction. Renee was an idiot. To make extra certain, he hired a hit man. Renee was a cover for Ro. It was just her and Tracey at the crime scene, and they didn''t get along. Even if they both died, it would only be thought that they had fallen into the sea because of a bitter quarrel. No one was gonna suspect him. Moreover, Renee would be a threat to him if she was alive. She knew too much. Not only did he get rid of Tracey, he made Renee take the fall for him. Everything went so well. Tracey panicked the moment she fell. She wasn''t afraid of Renee, but she didn''t expect that the rail was broken. She was really desperate when she hit the water. She remembered how she fell off the deck as a child. At that time, Adam saved her. But this time, he was not here. Her body fell into the cold sea, and all she could think was Adam. She had a problem with water, so she hadn''t learned to swim yet. Once in the water, her limbs were frozen. As her body gradually sank, she thought of how Adam clung to her body in the storm. "I''m so scared." "Don''t be nervous. Rx and you won''t sink." "Why do you call me little bunny?" "Because you look like a bunny when you hold me and cry." "You ungrateful girl. You said you''d wait for me to marry you, and I never forget that." "Little bunny, I''ll be back tomorrow." "Little bunny, well get married in a few months. I''ll take you anywhere you want to go on our honeymoon." "Little bunny..." It turned out that she remembered every word he had said. He had apanied her through every storm before, but now he was on the other side of the ocean. "Adam, I''m sorry..." Tracey''s tears mixed with the sea water. If she had known this, she would never come here. Everything went ck, and she gradually lost her consciousness. Renee had only one thing on her mind. Who pushed her? She began to cry for help. However, people were all having a good time that no one could hear her. "Help, help!" She tried her best to shout but no one came to save her. Was this what she deserved? Wasn''t iting a little fast? She might survive if she were in the jungle, but she was in the sea. Her strength was wearing off, and the sea was full of dangerous creatures. As the ship moved further and further out, the sea became deathly silent. Fear and uneasiness filled Renee''s heart. "Ro, I guess I can''t be with you forever, but I killed Tracey for you. Will you be happy?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Renee was still thinking about Ro. She had no idea he was the one who wanted her dead. She was still wondering if she would see Ro in her next life. Adam, who was in Europe, had just finished his work. He could finally go back to City A. He was supposed to fly back tomorrow morning, but to see Tracey earlier, he rescheduled his flight for tonight. When hee back to the hotel, he found that Tracey had sent him a message. He understood how she felt and nned to chat with her. The phone was not connected. "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service..." Was there no signal at sea? She was probably on shore when she texted him. Although he thought so, he was still worried about her. "Don''t get carried away. You''ll see her tomorrow. Give her a surprise." Adamforted himself. Set was still in the hall. She looked around but didn''t see Tracey. Had President Xia gone back to the room to rest? Set went back to the room at 12 o''clock, only to see no one. The bed was t and unmade. Even Tracey''s purse was still here. It meant that Tracey had nevere back. Then where was she? Set, who had been a bit drunk, sobered up instantly. She asked around if anyone had seen Tracey. As she passed a rail, she noticed that someone had taped it shut. "What happened?" "This rail is broken. It''s really strange. I checked it before we sailed. Fortunately, there are lights here, so everyone should be able to see it. I''ll fix it now." Upon hearing this, Set''s face turned pale. Thest time she saw Tracey, Tracy was leaning against a rail. An incredible thought came to her mind. "No, no way! Maybe President Xia is just talking to Mr. Bet. I''m just scaring myself." Set didn''t dare to think much about this. She rushed to Morgan''s room. "Who is it?" Morgan had just brought a beautiful woman back to his room, and someone knocked on his door. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Set wouldn''t be so freaked out if she hadn''t seen that rail. Now she was so nervous that she was about to go crazy. She squeezed her sleeve tightly and forced herself to calm down. President Xia told her to stay calm no matter what. The more nervous she was, the more likely she would make mistakes. But her instincts kept telling her that something might have happened to Tracey. Tracey was not an easy woman and she hated being hitting on. She was not supposed to just disappear. "Mr. Bet, I''m Set and we have met before. Please open the door. I have something to say to you. It''s about President Xia." Set''s voice trembled because of nervousness. "What an annoying woman!" Morgan''s woman was a little unhappy. "Baby, it''s fine, I''lle back soon. President Xia is a big shot and it must be something important." Afterforting the woman, Morgan put on his pajamas and opened the door. "What happened?" Morgan asked. "I can''t find President Xia anywhere! Thest time I saw her, she was standing by the rail blowing sea air. I was worried that something bad had happened to her." "That''s impossible. There are so many cute guys here. Maybe she''s in someone''s room now." A bigbreasted woman in a towel came out. Set knew what she had interrupted when she saw this woman, but she had no other choice. "No. She lives a clean life and there''s no way she''s having a one-night stand. When I was looking for her, I found a broken rail... I''m afraid..." Set was about to cry. At this moment, the only thing she wanted was for Tracey to be safe. She even wished Tracey was in some guy''s room. Morgan''s face changed after hearing that. He knew that not a whiff of scandal had ever tainted Tracey''s private life. He tried to talk to her about business a few hours ago, but he couldn''t find her. "A broken rail? It can''t be. This cruise ship get serviced every year." "Mr. Bet, I''m serious. I saw someone fixing the rail. I''m begging you, can you please help me look for her? Mr. Xiao will be back tomorrow. If anything happens to her..." Set didn''t even dare to think about it. She knew how much Adam cared about Tracey. If Tracey disappeared, he''d go crazy! "Okay. Let''s look for her room by room. I''m sure she''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Morgan knew how serious it was. Even if it was just for Adam''s sake, he needed to keep Tracey safe. Everyone knew Tracey was Adam''s first priority. He''d be frantic if she got sick, let alone disappeared. Morgan directly went to look for Tracey in his pajamas. Set felt like a cop right now, breaking into rooms. Not surprisingly, there were many rooms where people were having sex. If it were the past, she would feel embarrassed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But now she was just too anxious to be care anything else. After a long time, she recalled this day and marveled at the weird stuff in the sack. However, Tracey was not in any of the rooms. They even went to the cockpit, but they still couldn''t find Tracey. Morgan began to panic. Crap! Tracey did disappear! "Did President Xia really fall off the rail?" Set''s face was deathly white and fear crept into her heart. "Don''t talk nonsense! I''ll gather everyone in the hall and see if anyone else has disappeared." Morgan tried his best to stay calm. This was his ship, and he had an obligation to keep everyone safe. Many people came out of their rooms with messy hair, yawning. "Mr. Bet, what''s the deal? I don''t have the energy for another party." "I''m sorry, everyone. Do any of you know where President Xia is?" "President Xia? We didn''t see her all night. What happened to her?" "She... disappeared." Morgan said with great difficulty. He didn''t want to use that word, but this was the truth. They couldn''t find Tracey. "Disappeared? Are you kidding? How could she disappear? Besides, we are on the sea." "Did she fall into the sea?" Hearing this, everyone else''s faces changed. If she wasn''t on the ship, there was a good chance she fell into the sea! "Mr. Bet, we''ve searched every inch of the ship, but we still haven''t found her." A man reported to Morgan. Morgan called everyone out so his men could search the rooms more carefully. He was afraid someone had hidden Tracey away. It was a smart move, but it didn''t get him what he wanted. His hands were full of sweat. Did Tracey really... "Is there anyone else missing besides her?" Morgan forced himself to calm down. Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. Suddenly, a prostitute said, "That neer is missing, too." "That neer?" Morgan asked in a hurry. The woman covered her mouth and exined, "Ahem, it''s a new friend. I saw her on the deck before, but she''s not here." "Who is she?" "I don''t know. Her name is Rena." "Oh, right, Rena! Why isn''t she here?" "Rena?" Set murmured the name. This name reminded her of a woman, Renee. What was more, Tracey had said that someone had been observing her. Set showed that prostitute a photo of Renee. "Is it her?" Chapter 690 Chapter 690 The prostitute immediately nodded, "Yes, yes, it''s her. Do you know her?" "She disappeared, too?" Knowing that Renee was also on the ship, Set had a worse feeling! No one knew better than her about what had happened between Tracey and Renee. Renee must havee here to get back at Tracey! Maybe the rail fell while they were arguing, and they both fell in the sea. "Yes, she boarded the ship with us, but it wasn''t long before she disappeared. We don''t know where she went." "Mr. Bet, I''m almost sure President Xia has fallen into the sea." Set turned her head and looked at Morgan with tears on her face. If Renee had not been here, she wouldn''t have jumped to this conclusion. But now all the signs told her that the worst thing had happened. "How can you be so sure?" "The woman who disappeared with her is Renee Xia. I believe you have heard of this name. She''s Tracey''s step-sister." "Renee..." Morgan tried to recall this name. "Oh, I got it! She got kicked out of the Xia family." "Yes, and she hates President Xia to the core. Maybe they got into an argument after they met. Based on the broken rail, they could have fallen into the sea together." Set was crying her eyes out. "Oh, God! How could this happen? I''m gonna call search and rescue now!" A shiver ran down Morgan''s spine. That was two women''s lives! Besides, Adam wasing back soon. How was he gonna exin this? If Adam knew this, he was doomed. What was worse, it should have been some time since Tracey fell into the sea. They didn''t even know where she fell, and she could have drowned! Even if the search and rescue found her, she was probably dead. Or she could have been eaten by fish... Morgan stopped thinking about this. Adam would definitely eat him alive! The others all realized what was going on. Two women had fallen into the sea and were most likely dead. Everyone was filled with fear. The search and rescue was doing everything they could to find Tracey and Renee, but the sea was just so vast. It was an extremely hard job. Set''s eyes were red with tears. She kept calling Adam with thendline on the ship, but she just couldn''t get through to him. Adam didn''t get off the ne until 6 a.m. the next day. He didn''t sleep well this night. He thought he was just too excited. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he got off the ne and turned on his phone, he saw countless missed calls. They were all from a strange number. Very few people knew his private number, so this must be someone he was familiar with. Did something happen to Tracey? The thought crossed his mind. He remembered that he had a vague restlessness along the way. "Hello." The voice on the other end of the line was so hoarse that he didn''t even know if it was a man. "Who''s that? Why did you call me so many times?" Adam asked. "Mr. Xiao?" "It''s me. Who..." "I''m Set. President Xia disappeared!" The moment Set heard Adam''s voice, she cried again. It was all her fault! "What?" Adam was shocked. "She fell into the sea. The search and rescue searched for her all night, but..." Adam felt his brain was about to explode. The sudden weakness in his legs made him stumble. "Mr. Xiao?" Adam''s silence made Set more uneasy. He couldn''t ept that, could he? "She fell into the sea? Tell me everything!" Adam asked furiously. Set told him the whole thing to him intermittently. After knowing what had happened, he couldn''t even hold his phone. Jensen got out of the car and saw this. Adam stood at the exit, motionless like a stone statue. His eyes were slightly red, with mixed emotions in them. His hand, which was holding the phone, was slightly trembling. Jensen had never seen him this panicked. He was a man who kept calm even when the sky was falling! "M-Mr. Xiao." Jensen walked to him. Adam seemed to wake up from a dream. He looked at Jensen fiercely and grabbed him by the cor. "I told you to protect her!" "Mr. Xiao, here''s the thing. Miss Xia went to a cruise ship banquet. The bodyguards tried to follow her, but they didn''t have the invitation. "When they finally got it, the ship had sailed. My mom was in the hospital yesterday, and I was too busy taking care of her to notice that my phone was dead. "The bodyguards couldn''t reach me, so they waited for Miss Xia at the port. I just found out about it. Did something happen to her?" Jensen had a bad feeling when he saw Adam''s face. Seeing the bags under Jensen''s eyes. Adam knew that he must have juste from the hospital. It was not Jensen''s fault. Since Ro showed up, Adam had bodyguards to protect Tracey. It was rted to Venus, so he didn''t tell Tracey about the bodyguards thing. When she boarded the ship, she had no idea that they would be stopped. "Tracey has fallen into the sea. I want you to mobilize every avable team to find her, even if it''s just her body!" Adam gnashed his teeth. He didn''t believe that his little bunny was dead. However, the thing was, Tracey couldn''t swim. It had been a whole night since she had fallen into the sea. Even God couldn''t save her. Adam prayed for a miracle. "What?" Jensen couldn''t believe it. He saw Tracey yesterday, and now she was probably dead? The whole thing happened too fast... Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Jensen finally knew why Adam lost it. If Tracey were just injured or sick, then she wouldn''t necessarily die. However, she fell into the seast night. Best case scenario, they found her body. At this moment, Adam was trying his best to suppress the pain in his heart. He called Caesar with trembling hands. "What''s up?" Caesar was a little annoyed. It was 6:00 in the morning! "Caesar, you have a good rtionship with the military. Do me a favor." Although Adam tried to stay calm, Caesar noticed how hoarse his voice was. "What happened?" Caesar thought something big must have happened. "Tracey fell into the seast night. I just got off the ne... Can you get the army to help me... salvage her?" Every word Adam said made his own heart ache even more. That was his little bunny... How could she leave him like this? She promised to grow old with him! "What the hell?" Caesar was also stunned. Although he was aloof and cold, he kind of admired Tracey. The point was, Tracey was the only woman Adam loved. What should Adam do if she died? "I''m gonna head over to that ship. I wasn''t therest night, maybe she''s... still alive." This forlorn hope sustained Adam. "I see. I''ll call the military now." Caesar hung up the phone and quickly made a phone call to an old friend. Adam rushed to the car. The driver greeted him, but the next thing he knew, Adam pulled him violently out of the car and sped away. The driver stood in the wind with a confused look on his face. "Jensen, what''s happening?" "Don''t ask. I''m afraid that this kind of thing will be normal." Jensen knew Adam very well. The cold- hearted old Adam wasing back. He was only softer when Tracey around. Now that Tracey was gone, he''d probably turn into a monster. Adam drove to the port. The cruise ship was on the sea. He caught up with it in a speedboat. After a night, Set was haggard like hell. Morgan kept walking back and forth. "Set, how did Mr. Xiao get back so soon?" "What, you don''t want to see him?" "I didn''t mean that. I thought he wasn''ting back till tonight." Morgan didn''t want to face Adam so soon. He wasn''t ready to deal with a furious lion yet. He was the one who invited Tracey here. Though he was not the murder, he had to be responsible for her death. Things would be easier if this woman were not Tracey. He could just buy his way out of this. However, thest thing the Xia family and Adam cared about was money. Moreover, Adam recently took on a big project worth ten billion grand. Morgan had heard what a cruel man Adam was in business. Now that he lost the woman Adam loved most, he was so going down. Morgan could imagine how Adam was gonna deal with him. He felt like he was on the verge of mental breakdown. Would Adam show up on this ship the next second? "Mr. Bet, Mr. Xiao is here! He''s asking to be on board." "Got it!" Morgan ran towards the deck with trembling legs. When everyone was discussing, a man''s face changed a little. He was the one who pushed Renee into the sea. Hearing that Adam was here, everyone followed Morgan to the deck. The crew was giving Adam adder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was early in the morning, and the wind was strong. Adam climbed up along thedder. It was really dangerous, but he didn''t care. He couldn''t wait to get to the bottom of this matter. "Mr. Xiao, I''m so sorry..." Before Morgan finished his words, Adam looked at him coldly and shut him up. Adam''s eyes swept over everyone present. No one dared to say anything. "Mr. Xiao, it''s all my fault. I should have stayed by her side. I..." Set had cried for the whole night. Now her voice was hoarse and her eyes were swollen. Tracey had told her to be strong, but he just couldn''t hold back her tears. What if Tracey really died? The sea was so deep and vast. Even those who could swim might not survive. "Take me to where she fell." Adam didn''t want to me anyone at this moment. He didn''t believe that Tracey was dead at all. After everything she''d been through, there was no way she was gone! "Come with me, Mr. Xiao." Morgan was like Adam''s servant at this time. If Adam med him for this, his career was over! He knew too well how powerful Adam was. Adam was not the kind of guy he could mess with. Set said it was Renee who pushed Tracey into the sea, but Adam didn''t think so. Renee was not that strong. She couldn''t have done it alone. Tracey capable of self-preservation and Renee was just an average woman. If they did have an argument, Renee didn''t necessarily have the upper hand. If Renee was the murder, she must have had at least one helper. Besides, there was a broken rail. A crew member had just told him that the ship had undergone a thorough security check before sailing. Therefore, someone broke the rail on purpose. Adam was on the verge of breaking down, but he managed to dispassionately analyze the whole thing. In any case, Renee could not have pushed Tracey into the sea alone. Since only the two of them disappeared, Renee''s helper must still be on the ship. If Tracey was dead, Adam would definitely not let the murders get away with it. He was gonna make them know what it was like to live in hell! Chapter 692 Chapter 692 The others might think this whole thing was an ident, but Adam didn''t. Renee did hate Tracey, but she wouldn''t be brave enough to kill Tracey. Was it an ident or a deliberate murder? All of this needs to be checked out. The sea breeze blew his hair. The people behind him looked at his strong back. Who wouldn''t love such a man? Set was wiping her tears while leading the way. "Mr. Xiao, this is where thest time I saw her. She said that she would go back to the room soon. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left her side." Adam was in no mood tofort Set. He looked at the railings, picturing the scene of Tracey standing here and enjoying the sea breeze. She loved the ocean so much. At that time, she texted him and said she was bored. But that text was thest one she ever sent. His heart ache even more, but he knew he had no time to be sad. His priority now was to find out the truth. He carefully checked the railings. They were very solid. Since Tracey was just standing here, how did she get to a broken rail? "Who else has seen Tracy?" With all these people on board, maybe one of them saw the truth. He nced over at them, and everyone shook their heads. They all said thest time they saw Tracey was in the hall. There was a man who was avoiding Adam''s eyes. Adam noticed him at a nce. "You,e here." "M-Mr. Xiao." He was the male prostitute who hit on Traceyst night. "I-1 didn''t do anything. Last night, I saw President Xia standing there alone. I offered to take her to her room, but she turned me down. I swear I''m telling the truth." This man was a weak coward, and everything he wore was fake. Adam immediately knew that this man had tried to seduce Tracey. He might not be the murder, but Adam couldn''t forgive him. He grabbed this man by the cor and asked, "You hit on my woman?" "1-1 didn''t do anything! She turned me down! Right, it was the girl named Rena! She said President Xia was rich and slutty, so I..." "Pah!" Adam pped the man in the face. He didn''t show any mercy so the man''s face turned red and swollen at once. "Son of a b*tch!" Adam got so angry that he lost control. How dare this stupid jerk say that about Tracey! The man was just an idiot. He looked handsome and had managed to seduce several rich women. Therefore, he immediately went to Tracey after hearing what Rena said. Tracey was more than rich. She was hot and pretty. How nice it would be to be kept by such a woman! However, to his surprise, Tracey was not slutty and had no interest in him at all. Rena lied to him. Now that he saw Tracey''s boyfriend, he finally knew why he failed. Would someone who owned a Rolls-Royce want a Benz? Even Mr. Bet had to be respectful to this Mr. Xiao. The male prostitute wondered if his time had come. If he had known this, he would never had tried to seduce Tracey. "I''m sorry. It was Rena who said that. I just had a few words with President Xia, and then she left." Adam kicked the man to the ground. He covered his face, not daring to say a word. The others were shocked by Adam''s coldness, especially the man who pushed Renee down the sea. He didn''t expect that Adam to be a man with considerable insight. Fortunately, he had trained not to expose himself. Set took Adam to the ce where the case took ce. "Here it is. One of the rails was broken, and the worker fixed itst night." Adam checked the rail. The worker even reinforced the other rails to ensure safety. Why was this one broken so coincidentally? "Mr. Bet, how long has it been since your ship was serviced?" "Mr. Xiao, it gets serviced every year! And I had this it double-checked before we set sail! I''m the one who invited everyone here. How can I not care about the safety?" "But this rail was indeed broken." Adam said with certainty. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Maybe Renee did this? She hates President Xia, and secretly boarded the ship. She probably broke it when no one was looking." Adam knew Renee well. Even if she wanted to kill Tracey, there was no way she could have nned this. Besides, she couldn''t have broken it on her own. It took a special tool to break it. Adam confirmed that Renee had an aplice. The aplice must be here. "Mr. Bet, it''s gettingte. We have to go back to work. Is the ship ready to dock?" "Yeah, you said we could leave before 8 o''clock." Everyone wanted to get out of here. To them, it was just two dead women they weren''t familiar with. They felt sorry, but that was all. It was human nature. A lot of people were a little upset about not getting a good night''s sleep. Some of them who hade on board with a purpose were already grumbling in their hearts about Tracey. She ruined this banquet! Morgan was the caterer. He threw this party to have fun, and then the worst thing happened. How unlucky he was! The point was, Adam was here. "Mr. Xiao, how about..." "You wanna go? Every one of you is a suspect. I''ve called the police. You''ll have to assist in the investigation." Chapter 693 Chapter 693 The investigation? Everyone present looked at each other and felt that Adam was just wasting their time. It was just an ident. Why did he have to call the police? Would it change anything? "Mr. Xiao, we can understand how sad or angry you are now. We feel sorry for you and President Xia. None of us saw thating. "But we all have work to do. As we all know, the whole thing is just an ident. Why don''t you just let us leave?" "An ident?" Adam stared at the man with a sneer. "Then tell me why this railing was broken? The others are fine, but this one was broken. Why?" "Well, maybe the workers didn''t reinforce the rail when they built the ship." "That''s ridiculous. It''s a luxury cruise. No workers would dare cut corners in building such a ship. "Railings are the most important thing on a cruise ship. It''s rted to safety!" "Well, maybe Renee did this. It''s just that she identally fell into the sea with President Xia." "That''s even more ridiculous. You know what? The man who broke the railing is among you guys. "I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it. You admit it, and I''ll consider letting you go. "The police will arrive in 10 minutes. When they find out the truth, you''re screwed." Adam''s eyes swept over everyone. The man was shocked. Adam was so close to the truth! D*mn it! He should have left here earlier! Renee was not a politician or someone important, and he just pushed her into the sea. It was the easiest mission he''d had since he became a killer. Last night, after everything was done, he even had sex with a woman. He thought he was getting off today and getting paid. He had thrown all his tools into the sea, and thought that Adam would never know who did this. But at this moment, he was a bit scared. Adam was too smart. He hadn''t been exposed yet, but he couldn''t look Adam in the eye. "Mr. Xiao, don''t get carried away. It''s just an ident." Everyone yawned and wanted to get out of here. "I''m sorry, everyone. If you feel tired, have some rest. I''ll call you when the policees. If you''re hungry, please go to the dining area." Morgan was now in a dilemma. He didn''t want to offend anyone. People went to rest or eat. Adam was unwilling to give up. He said to Set, "Take me to all the ces she''s been." "All right." Set was showing him the way. As he walked, he thought about what Tracey had been through last night. Though he knew she was probably dead, he prayed to see her again. She was only 22 years old. She shouldn''t leave this world like this. "Mr. Xiao, this is our room. President Xia said she woulde back to the room, but she didn''t. It''s all my fault. I should have send taken her back." Set kept ming herself and then pped herself in the face. Tracey was like her mentor and friend. Regret filled her heart. If she had taken Tracey back to the roomst night, nothing would have happened. Adam nced around the room. The neat bed told him that Tracey hadn''te back. Her purse was on the table. He opened it and saw the familiar nightgown. His eyes turned red again. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He bought this nightgown for her. They went to the mall together a while back. "Adam, I want a new nightgown. Which one is better?" He still remembered how cute she was when she asked him about that. He gently touched her head and said, "This one." Tracey looked at the bunny on it and said, "But this one is not sexy. It''s like a child''s nightgown." "Well, but this bunny looks like you." He said with a smile. Then, she took this one. The nightgown was still here, but she was gone. He tried his best to hold the tears at bay. Seeing this, Set wanted to weep again. She knew how many setbacks Tracey and Adam had gone through to get together. "God, why are you doing this to them?" She wondered. Even as an onlooker, she felt ufortable. Adam adjusted his mood. He still had a lot of things to do, so he couldn''t wallow in grief. The murderer was still on the ship. He would find him! "Ask Morgan to give me the information of all the people on the ship!" "Okay." Set wiped away her tears. No matter whether Tracey died or not, they should find out the truth and avenge her. Adam began to analyze everyone after getting the information. Then, he called an acquaintance. "I want you to do something for me." "As long as you have the money." "Find out who Renne Xia has been in contact with these days and what she has done! I want to know everything!" Adam thought he''d get something useful by looking into her. "Okay." After that, Adam called Tina. Tina had reminded him to protect Tracey, but he failed. Who wanted Tracey dead the most? Ro. Just because he was in America didn''t mean he was innocent. Tina quickly picked up the phone. "Hello." "Auntie, how have you been?" "Just like before. How''s Tracey?" "She... is fine." Adam could not tell Tina the truth. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Adam did not believe that Tracey was dead. Although the rail was broken, no one saw her fall into the sea, right? It was the only thing that kept him from killing himself. Knowing that Tina was not in good health, he did not dare to tell her the truth. This was gonna hit her really hard. "That''s great. I''ve been so upset for thest two days. I keep having dreams of Tracey in the water asking me for help. I tried to call you earlier, but your phone was off." Hearing this, Adam felt more worried. Maybe the mother-daughter connection gave Tine a hunch. Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, he said calmly, "Auntie, do you know what Ro''s been doing?" "He went to Hawaii before, and then went back. My men said he didn''t do anything unusual." "Okay. I have to go." "Bye." Tina hung up the phone. She was extremely smart. She didn''t think Adam would ask about Ro for no reason. She said to Erica, "Go check out who Ro has done these days." "Master, our men have been following him." "I want you to dig deeper. I''ve been feeling like something bad has happened." "Yes." Tina covered her chest. Did something happen to Tracey? Ten minutester, the sound of a helicopter was heard over the cruise ship. Adam knew that his helpers had arrived. Everyone went to the deck. The crew warned everyone not to get too close to the helicopter. A rope was thrown off from the helicopter. A man slid down the rope, like an agent in a movie. He was in uniform. Every woman present was attracted. What woman could say no to a man in a uniform who descended from the sky? The rope swayed in the wind, but he was not at all afraid. How cool! For ordinary people, it was impossible. But for him, it was as easy as eating. As hended, they found he was wearing a silver mask. The uniform highlighted his strong body. Even Adam didn''t see thating. He had no idea Caesar turned to this man. The silver mask was his symbol, and no one knew what he looked like. He had a shadowy army dedicated to carrying out ssified missions for this country. That was to say, most of what he did was in the national interest. Adam was really surprised that this man was willing to help him. He knew Caesar had a good rtionship with the military, but he was still shocked. No wonder Caesar made it out of the mob. "You are..." "Jonathan Brown. Call me Jonathan," the man said. This was just a code name. No one knew what his real name was. Even though Jonathan didn''t have a badge on his uniform, everyone realized he was a big shot. His temperament was so different from that of a normal person. Adam had heard Caesar talk about Jonathan before, but it was the first time he had met him. Just as he was about to say something, another man appeared. He was not wearing a military uniform, but a fancy gray coat. Just like Jonathan, he slipped down from the rope. Some people recognized him. "It''s Mr. Peterson!" They could not believe that even Mr. Peterson was doing something so dangerous. Caesar made it to the deck. Everyone was shocked. It turned out that Mr. Peterson was rted to the military. No wonder he was almost invincible when he was in the underworld. Before everyone could greet Caesar, a woman''s voice came from the helicopter. "D*mn it. Caesar, I can''t do it. I''m wearing a dress!" Rose poked her head out of the helicopter. When she heard that something had happened to Tracey, she immediately came over with Caesar. But this helicopter couldn''tnd on this ship, and she was wearing a dress! "Rose, darling, go back and wait for me." Caesar didn''t want her to slide down the rope like he did. It was just too dangerous. Even if she were wearing a dress, he would stop her from doing it. Anxious as Rose was, she left by helicopter. "Adam, Jonathan''s dealt with a lot of tricky cases. He''s much more useful than those cops." Caesar exined. "City-wide police and the rescue teams are on their way. I believe they will be here soon," said Jonathan coldly. What? Adam got every cop in the city looking for a missing woman? Morgan''s forehead was full of sweat. The stupidest thing he had done in his life was to invite Tracey here! If Tracey died, so would he. The killer waspletely shocked. He had thought it was a simple task, but he seemed to be wrong. "Let me tell you guys the whole story." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Adam took them to the ce where Tracey fell and told them his guess. "You''re right. This railing was fine before departure, which means someone broke it on purpose later. And that''s not something an ordinary woman could do. "There''s got to be an aplice or someone else who wanted to kill Tracey. He could still be on this boat, or he could have snuck off. "If he''s a professional killer, I don''t think he''s here anymore. In that case, finding him would be extremely hard." Hearing Jonathan''s analysis, Adam frowned. "You''ve got a point." Chapter 695 Chapter 695 "At least we can confirm that there was a man involved in this case. Two possibilities, he was here either for helping Renee, who he worked together to implement this murder, or for killing Tracey, and he killed Renee by the way. I preferred thetter one. Imagine, if they allied, how could Tracey win? Of course, it was also possible that Tracey brought Renee to the sea, and they died together. But it was still a small chance for this situation to happen. Do you think the fence was moved by someone? Renee was led by this person. When she had a conflict with Tracey, Tracey fell to sea from this fence. When Renee was happy about Tracey¡¯s death, a hand stretched out and pushed her down. From the evidence collected and the guess to the whole thing, chances are high for this situation. But I can''t figure out this person''s motive to kill they two.¡± Jonathan said. As an old hand who had dealt with many cases, Jonathan''s spection was urate and very close to the truth. With his analysis, something appeared in Adam¡¯s mind. At the party in Rome, Ro and Renee were the attending guests. Tina had mentioned of Ro before that he liked to seek revenge. If somebody grabbed his orders, he must fight back. Tracey once grabbed his big order. Besides, Tracey''s identity was also a threat to him. He had been silent these days and didn¡¯t take any action. Adam even guessed that Ro didn''t know about Tracey''s identity, it was just Tina''s assumption. However, with many things that happened, Adam couldn''t ignore the fact that the reason why Ro kept silent was that he had another n. It was a brilliant move, yet not the most brilliant one. The brilliant part was that he used Renee as the helper, and it greatly reduced Tracey''s guard. The terrible part was that it would irritate Adam, he would avenge Ro for the rest of his life. Even though Adam had countless wealth, he would like to give them up to punish, torment, and rape Ro, making him lose everything. In fact, Ro was too careless in taking action. Tracey didn''t have many enemies, not to mention those who woulde to kill her. Therefore, as long as Tracey died, Ro would be immediately suspected, even if he had made his n perfectly, and he had tried sliding me to Renee. What''s worse, if Tracey died, Adam would begin to avenge Ro. He would use his life to deal with the man who killed Tracey, taking away everything he had. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam had sent people to investigate who did Renee contact recently, once Ro was found, he would be over. "I have already guessed the suspect." "Who?" "I have no evidence yet. But I''ve sent someone to investigate. As long as I get the evidence, he would die!" Even if Adam had guessed the truth, without sound evidence, he wouldn'' t wrong anyone. "No matter what you do, we should find Tracey as soon as possible. Maybe she is still alive." Caesar said andforted Adam. "Yes, she''s definitely alive!" Adam said firmly. As long as he did not see Tracey''s corpse, he did not believe that she was dead! "Well, let''s go back to my previous hypothesis. Whether the suspect was on the ship or not, we should question all passengers. If he is still here, that''s good, maybe we can follow the clues to find the culprit." Jonathan said. "Okay, let''s do the analysis first. Here is the information of the passengers on board. We exclude one by one." Adam said. "These are all business people. You are familiar with them better than me. I''ll check the video monitor." Jonathan went away. "Check the monitor?" Caesar did not understand why he checked the monitor at this time. "Now, almost everyone is in the hall. If the suspect is the murderer, he may expose himself." Jonathan was more experienced in detecting and he had deeper thoughts than Adam and Caesar. "Yeah, it¡¯s your profession. Go ahead." Caesar and Adam stayed and analyzed the passengers. Jonathan entered the monitoring room. Now everyone was having breakfast. Although they were chatting, they looked quite impatient. They didn¡¯ t expect to meet a murder while attending a ship party. Many of them were very busy, unfortunately, they were kept on the ship to ept investigation. Some people wereining, and some were calling to arrange work. At the same time, Jonathan looked at the screen and observed every one of them. And then his eyes fell on a man sitting in the corner. He was calmly eating the food, a woman was sitting beside him. The woman''s eyes were full of flirting, but the man wasn¡¯t affected. "He..." Jonathan erged the picture, wanting to find out clues from his facial expression. If he was a well-trained killer, he would be good at managing facial expressions. He won''t panic when he knew he was noticed. However, acting normally at this time was abnormal. He was smart but made a fatal mistake. Jonathan closely stared at him. From his posture of eating and sitting, he was not simple. He ate very fast. It seemed that he swallowed without chewing. Generally, people in special industries had this habit, such as Jonathan. Their activities were strictly ording to schedule, and they took less than three minutes to finish a meal. Sometimes, when there was an emergency or instant muster, once the order came, they responded immediately. Another example, the killer. For killing a person, they had to do a lot of preparation work, some of them could even endure hiding above the ceiling for a month. Killers were eating more irregrly, and they ate just for filling stomachs, they rarely cared about what they ate. Back to this man, he was eating but he looked not care about the food. He was just eating. The woman sitting beside was bored, then she left. Then the man looked around, obviously, he was observing. Sea police hade, the fishing boats, the search-and- rescue team, and the submarines were all here. Adam came in with the information, saying, "At present, we have found several suspicious people. They are all alone on board, and they are not employees or CEOs of anypanies." "Let me have a look." Jonathan took the information from Adam. He nced at it and then fixed his eyes on one of the suspects. "This one. I''ve been watching him through the monitor for a long time." Jonathan found that the man he observed was also selected by Adam. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 This man''s name was Philip Miller. An ordinary name, and an ordinary face. "Phillip, 32 years old, frencer." This was the boarding registration information, and many people registered simrly. Phillip was boarding alone or working for anypany, he was particrly suspicious. As for the invitation card, it was not so hard to get it if he tried more ways. For example, Renee. "Judging from the registration time, Renee and he didn''te together, so I ruled out they were allied. I tended to believe my third assumption. He was aimed at Tracey, and he killed Renee by the way. I observed him for long, he was abnormal, and he had many habits revealed that he wasn''t a normal person." Jonathan said. He stopped, and they looked at each other. "It seems that the murderer is very bold. After he killed, he still dares to stay on board." "I guess that he is an arrogant man. He thought killing a woman was too simple." When looking at the monitor, Adam''s eyes burnt in fires. Even though he didn''t directly kill Tracey, because he broke the fence, he hadmitted a capital crime. Caesar felt the coldness of Adam. He hurriedly persuaded, "Don''t disturb him. If he is a professional killer, there are still many people on board. What we should do is to quietly arrest him, rather than let innocent people get involved in this case." "I''ll try to control myself." Adam took a deep breath, restraining himself to calm down. "Leave it to me." Jonathan said coldly. He knew how to deal with such matters. "All right." The police began to board. When they saw Jonathan, they were stunned as they heard that there was a big figureing to assist the case. No one expected that it was Jonathan. There were a few famous cases that assisted by him. Sure enough, Jonathan had gained wide respect and worship. "Well, save your ttery, Let''s get down to work." Obviously, Jonathan wasn¡¯ t enjoyed being ttered. He continued. "We¡¯ve learned about this case. Now I need your help to investigate everybody¡¯s activitiesst night, and if they were rted to the murder." Jonathan wasn¡¯t charged with this thing, but with his authority, all policemen were willing to follow his lead. "Okay, now, everyone pleasee over, we need your testimony." Jonathan shouted to the crowd. Seeing the policemen were following Jonathan, the passenger had to follow him. Phillip stood among people calmly as if he was innocent, however, he had long been noticed already. Next, people went into the room to provide testimony one by one. Before Phillip going in, Jonathan had arranged protection measures in case that more people would die. It was his turn. Phillip went in without acting nervously. He had certainly received advanced psychological training so that he could easily cope with pressure. No matter how perfect he was acting, Jonathan could find out problems. Previously, in the monitor, he had behaved differently from normal people, now Jonathan found he walked in light steps. If without special training, how a normal person would walk like this? At this time, Adam and Caesar watched the inquiry through the monitor. Adam was extremely angry when he saw Phillip appearing on the screen. "Calm down, leave it to Jonathan. He is professional. Don''t worry, he''ll be able to find out the truth." Caesar patted Adam on the shoulder. "Mm." Even though he agreed, how could he be at ease? Tracey''s whereabout was uncertain. Adam hoped she was kidnapped rather than falling into the sea. As Phillip approaching, Jonathan nced at the files. "Mr. Miller, right?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, sir." Phillip had a trace of awe in his eyes. He was indeed a well-trained man. "I am not a policeman, I am just assisting here, so, don¡¯t be nervous. Let''s talk about what happenedst night." Jonathan did not show any hostility as if Phillip was one of the normal passengers. "Okay, please ask away." "Where were you at 8 p.m.st night? Who was with you, and who can testify?" Asked Jonathan. "I stayed in the hall for a while first, and then I met a beautiful girl named Luna. She was with me last night, and she can testify for me." "Luna, right? I''ll ask her to prove itter. Mr. Miller, I''ve gone through your profile. You weren''t invited here. Can you tell me how did you get the invitation?" "Yes, I am just an ordinary person, and Mr. Bet certainly won''t invite me. I just heard that there was a banquet on the ship. You know, men always look for fun. I thought there would be a bunch of pretty girls, so I ask for an invitation card from one of my friends. I was very happyst night." Phillip said while giving Jonathan a meaningful smile. "Where do you work? How much monthly sry are you paid?" Jonathan continued to ask. "I work for SG Beauty, and my sry is about the same level as the working ss. I¡¯m sorry Mr. police, but are you suspicious that I shouldn''t be here just because I¡¯m not rich?" In fact, Phillip''s answer was good. Looking for fun was quite a reasonable excuse for boarding. "Of course not, I¡¯m just curious. Wait a minute, I''ll call yourpany." Jonathan said. "Officer, are you the same strict with others?" "Yes, I am. After all, they are two girls'' lives. If I didn¡¯t investigate carefully, I would be guilty for them, and for their families. Please give me the phone number of your department." Jonathan said coldly. Phillip reported a phone number. When Jonathan called, he surprisingly founded that thepany and his position were all truly existed. "Was my guess wrong?" Jonathan couldn''t help thinking. But he denied it soon as the smell of Phillip was so different. With the sharp olfactory given by many years of work, Jonathan was still believing in his reasoning. Phillip''s answer only proved that he was a man with a careful mind. "People in your department said you are on leave?" "Yes, I want to have a trip. I can''t afford to work overtime. I''m different from those who like to save money. I never do that, and carpe diem is my philosophy. "Good for you." "Officer, do you have any other questions?" "Not for the time being. If you are asked to supplementter, I hope you can cooperate." Jonathan stood up, saying. "Alright, then I''ll leave." Phillip stood up too. "Bad skills." He mocked in his heart. Adam was anxious to see Phillip was set free, "Just free him like this?!" Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Caesar quickly stopped Adam, who wanted to rush out for a fight, "What are you doing? We should trust Jonathan. Did you forget what he said just now? If this guy is a professional killer, then he must have weapons. If you go out, do you want to disturb the enemy or just want to be simply killed?" Caesar asked. Adam was not an impulsive man, however, he almost lost control as the searching team had not delivered any news yet. "Adam, where did your excellent self-control go?" "Caesar, if it was Rose who fell to the sea, would you be so calm?" Adam looked at Caesar with a pair of sad eyes, and his question made Caesar speechless. Correct, bystanders couldn¡¯t feel the same pain. If Caesar experienced the same thing, he must go to save Rose at all costs. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry. Anyway, we should trust Jonathan, and leave this matter to him, okay?" Adam couldn'' t do anything but sat down, suddenly, the monitoring picture changed. Just as Phillip turned around to leave, Jonathan''s shouting sounded behind him. "As you said, you were just a worker, why do you keep a gun?¡± Phillip was shocked. The gun was something necessary for the killer. "Am I exposing it when I eating there?" He thought. He subconsciously touched the gun with his left hand, however, it waste before he realized that he was tricked. Phillip had concealed his identity well until this moment. As a killer, he knew that it was impossible to keep pretending, now there was only one way to go, battling! There were a lot of people around, and he could take one of them as a hostage. Phillip had already called a helper to pick him up, so what he needed to do is to escape. He moved instantly, but Jonathan was faster. As Phillip took the gun out, Jonathan had shot him. "Bang!" A gunshot sounded, and the people in the hall ran away in a fluster. "Was there really a killer on the ship? I thought it was an ident!¡± They thought. If it was the policemen to take charge of the inquiry, things may goplicated. Because they may consider more and won'' t shoot Phillip decisively like Jonathan. "No one ever escaped from me. Including you, Killer K." Jonathan exposed Phillip¡¯s identity. When Phillip raised his head again, his eyes were no longer innocent. "Jonathan, do you know what''s the most important thing for a killer?" "Hand, don''t worry, I hurt only one of your hands, you still have one." Although Jonathan¡¯s face couldn''t be seen through the mask, his mouth was obviously curving up into a smile. Brutal and bloodthirsty, Jonathan had carried out a lot of national confidential tasks. Simrly, killer K was very famous in the underworld. If they didn''t conflict with each other''s interest, they were not enemies. Jonathan was not a cop, but his status was much higher than a cop. Sometimes he did the same thing as killers, if not for promising Adam to help, he wouldn''t provoke the killer. "Great, Jonathan, you have recognized me, I won''t deny. But do you think I only have one gun?" Phillip said with mockery. Killers made a living by their hands. But Jonathan directly shot at his hand and disabled it, Phillip swore to revenge him! "It''s said that you never missed your aim in shooting. What a coincidence. I am a sharpshooter too. Guess you will get your gun first or die first?" Jonathan threatened in a light tone. Adam held his breath to watch the monitor. If he was the business king to control apany''s life, at this moment, Jonathan would be the human king to control a killer''s life. In a few words, he had dered Phillip''s death. No wonder Adam was asked to stay in the room. If he insisted to rush out, he may not be able to defeat the killer K, what''s worse, he may impede Jonathan¡¯s work. K knew that he met a rival today. "Jonathan, I don''t know you are working for the cops. But you''re so humiliated to ept such a small case." "I said, I am here to help my friend. K, we don''t have a grudge, and arresting you is not my job. I¡¯m only helping my friend. Tell me the truth, and who are you working for. Maybe I will let you go." It sounded very attractive, but K''s face was cold. "You want me to betray my employer? How can I keep my job?" "Believe it or not, I can make you lose your job right now." Jonathan liked to threaten people like this, "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it." "Three, two, one..." "How to consider within three seconds?" "To kill a person, one second is enough." Jonathan fired again. After a "bang", K''s the other hand was disabled too. Jonathan was the winner. On the surface, he talked much nonsense to K, in fact, he was putting his guard down. Because he knew clearly that how cunning these killers were. Being a killer meant he was a desperado. Rabbit would bite people if they got angry, let alone a desperado. With so many innocent passengers on board, Jonathan was alert, and he didn''t let anyone help him but dealt with the killer alone. "You are not intending to let me go, aren''t you?" asked K. "I hurt your hand. As you said, the killer''s hand is the most precious. If I let you go, you wille back to avenge me wherever you fled to. I don''t like to leave any trouble. What''s more, you are a bad guy and you have stained too much innocent blood on your hands. I kill you just equal to remove the evil from people." K smiled contemptuously. "Compared with the blood you stained, I didn¡¯t stain too much. Come on, kill me, and my friend will kill you too." "Do you think that I don''t have enemies? Not to mention one of your friends. I won¡¯t be afraid if you have a hundred friends. You''d better worry about yourself. You should have heard of my means to torture people. If you tell me the truth, both of us will be rxed. But if you don''t, you will know what I will do." Jonathan smiledzily. His smile was full of the devil, and he was the Death who came for human'' s lives. If K knew in advance that he was ordered to kill a rich woman and this case would summon Jonathan, he would not take this job. Jonathan subdued him and searched all the weapons out of K. The reason why he always wore a mask was that he didn''t want to be remembered and caused the enemy''s revenge. He had too many enemies. If someone remembered his look, this person would seek revenge madly. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 When Adam got into the inquiry room, K''s hand was seriously bleeding. His clothes were stripped off, and there was only a bath towel around his waist. "Good job, Jonathan.¡± Adam sighed. After all, Jonathan was dealing with a contract killer, he must be extremely cautious to not cause himself any trouble. But he looked not so afraid. For getting more clues, Jonathan had thoroughly searched the whole ship, even searched the private body part of K for a few times. Adam stretched his leg and give K a kick. "Did you kill her?" It was a hard kick, and K was kicked rolling on the ground. "I just broke the fence. It was Renee who killed her." It was basically the same as what they had spected before, but K was not willing to tell anyone who employed him. Jonathan checked K''s cell phone, trying to get an answer. But this phone was brand new and almost no clues were found. For such a high- risk industry, once the worker arrested, cell phones would be the key evidence. Therefore, the more information stored on the phone, the more dangerous the killer was. Sometimes the phone could even threaten other rted people¡¯s lives. "Even if you don¡¯t tell us, I¡¯ll know who he is. Just wait and see, all of you should pay.¡± Adam said word by word as if pronouncing K''s death. K was arrested, however, Tracey was still missing, as well as Renee. "No news was the good news. Maybe she was rescued by a passer-by. Didn''t you meet her in this way many years ago?" Caesar was distressed to see Adam tortured by sorrow. K''s words were proving that Tracey was really falling down. But the situation was different. Many years ago, when Tracey fell from her ship, she was rescued because Adam could swim. Thest time when she was pushed by Rachel into the sea, she was rescued because Sean saved her in time. "I will find her, no matter what she bes." Adam did not dare to think more. He tried to foo himself that Tracey was rescued by the passing boats. "We will help you. I believe that she will be good. She is a lucky woman.¡± Caesar said. As the murderer found out, the ship was allowed to dock. Passengers were leaving with ease. What happened on the ship was just a short shock to them, after a pleasant sleep, tomorrow would be another beautiful day. Among the people, Adam was the saddest one. Tracey was still missing, and he wore the diving suits, going into the sea over and over again. For fearing that Adam may encounter idents under the sea, Caesar was apanying him all the time. Jonathan was in charge of another rescue-search team. Rose was anxious as Adam hadn¡¯t slept and eaten at all since Tracey was missing. The weather was so cold, and the sea was so broad. With Adam''s condition, could he survive searching? What if he died? Also, she felt distressed for Caesar. The two men dove again and again, at thest time they came back, Rose lost control. "I beg you two, stop it, okay? We have professional searchers and facilities. You should take rest and eat something to recover yourself." Actually, what Rose wanted to say was that Tracey couldn''t be searched so easily. When the air crash happened, airne debris was usually hard to collect from the sea, not to mention a human. But she didn¡¯t have the heart to say it out. Although she didn¡¯t believe Tracey had died, she couldn''t do anything at this time but shed tears in pain. "I''m fine. I know my body." Adan said. "Your mouth is getting blue, I know you are worried, but things have gone like this. If someone had saved her, she won''t be in the sea. If no one saved her, she will be in the sea and we will be informed. No need to hurry. Even if you don¡¯ t consider yourself, consider Caesar, okay?" Adam nced at Caesar, finding he was suffering too. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine." Caesar said. He knew Adam¡¯s pain, and he would like to apany him as long as thepany could reduce his pain. "Sorry, let''s go have a rest." Adam regained his senses. He was indeed worried, but he didn¡¯t want to implicate Caesar. "Take a hot bath and eat something. Many people were helping outside, what you need to do is to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, Tracey will be sad when shees back.¡± Adam nodded nkly. He went to Tracey''s room and took a bath there. But he had lost all sleepiness after the bath, only sat on the bed, holding Tracey''s pajamas in his arms. As if this pajama was Tracey. Adam hugged it tightly and was not willing to let go. Rose came in with milk and breakfast. She looked at Adam, the man who still held Tracey''s pajamas, sitting on the bed like an abandoned kid. She couldn¡¯t help being tearful, "Eat something, Adam." "I''m not hungry," Adam said in a daze. Rose knew that Adam felt terrible. For preventing him from being copsed, she had tofort him. "ording to K''s testimony, Tracey was falling around nine o''clock. It was only about one hour after we set off, and we didn''t run at a fast speed. Anyway, we haven''t got any news about her, it is the best news so far. This is a busy area, and it is very likely that Tracey had been picked up by a boat. Because she was rescued, that is why we don''t find her until now. Maybe she is taking a rest somewhere now. When she recovers, she will contact you. If you don''t eat, and copse, how distressed she would be when shees back?" Rose said. A moment after Rose''s persuasion, Adam began to eat. But he was swallowing rather than eating, and he didn''t care about what was in the mouth. He had gone numb totally. "I can''t die. I have to live, so that I can find Tracey and seek revenge for her." Adam thought. "Good. Look at the blood veins in your eyes. You should take a good sleepter, probably, Tracey is back when you woke up." Rose was quite experienced infort. Seeing that Adam''s hair was still wet, Rose brought towels to dry his hair. While such action of Rose, Adam got much sadder. He usually didn''t dry his hair after taking a shower. But Tracey always educated him, "It''s not good for your head''s health." As a man who didn''t care about triviality, Adam never listened to her education. Now he was deeply touched by Rose''s move. When she was drying his hair, it reminded Adam of Tracey. Adam couldn''t cry, so he held tears hard. "Well, just sleep. If there is any news about her, I will let you know at once." In Rose¡¯s gentleness, Adamy down like a child. He was covered well by the quilt, and he quickly fell asleep. Knowing Adam was too painful, Rose put sleeping pills in his milk in advance to assist his sleep. No one needed to rest more than him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She fixed the quilt for Adam and sighed, "God, why do you torture this loving couple?" "He''s asleep?" Caesar asked outside the door. "He is, for now. Otherwise, he''ll copse sooner orter." "I hope Tracey is fine, and she cane back early, I''m afraid Adam will go crazy." Caesar said helplessly. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 As Tracey and Renee plopped into the sea, the silence of the night was broken. Renee was struggling in the water, but Tracey was sinking little by little. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Renee kept struggling and waited for passing ships. She was lucky, there was a beam of light coming over. Renee waved her hand and shouted hard toward the light. On theing ship, a man was smoking on the deck. "Look, someone is in the water!" "Nonsense, this is the sea. Maybe it''s a monster." "No, did you hear it? She is shouting for help. Is there a ship crash nearby?" Two men looked at each other in cold eyes, falling into thoughts. "We should report to boss." In the cabin, the boss was resting with his eyes closed. "Boss, we found a woman was asking for help in the water. We assumed a shipwreck happened nearby." "I''ll go check it out." The man pushed the woman beside him away and stood up, holding a smart torch, and walked out of the cabin. He searched people while sweeping the light over the sea. "Help! Help me!" Renee appreciated God''s grace to send her a timely lifesaving ship right at the time she was ready to ept death. "It¡¯s really a woman. Hmm, I''m in a good mood today. Put the rope down and let her climb up." The boss ordered. "Yes, sir." The sailors knew their boss, one of his biggest hobbies was making fun of people. The rope was thrown to Renee. "If you want to live, climb up." Without thinking too much, Renee grasped the rope and began to climb. However, she was a spoileddy and seldom exercised, with a weak body, it was quite difficult for her to climb up. She had spent a lot of strength struggling in the water, and she was almost exhausted. She tried to climb, but she fell a few times from the rope. A bunch of men stood on the deck, watching Renee failed climbing again and again, no one would like to offer help. "I, I can''t make it. Please, help me. I identally fell from my ship, and the ship has already left. If you don''t save me, I will die. Saving a life will bring you good karma, isn''t it?" Renee said. "Boss, it''s cold, and thedy is so pitiful to soak in the water. How about saving her?" The only kind man said. Renee''s lips were frozen blue. If she stayed in the water for a little longer, she would no doubt freeze to death. "Stop talking." The boss red at the speaker. "Pull her up." "Yes, sir." Renee grasped the rope and being pulled onto the ship. She was d that she was still alive, and she deemed Tracey had already died. At the same time, a man shouted, "Boss, there are a lot of dolphins. Look, the dolphins seem to push a person out of the sea." The boss turned on the shlight again, with the light, he saw clearly that the dolphin did appear. They surrounded in a circle, and a woman wasying on them. "I used to hear about dolphins saved lives. I didn''t expect that it was true. This woman is so lucky, and God is saving her." A sailor said. "Boss, should we save her?" A man asked. They have saved a woman just now, and it was not a big deal to save one more. "But I can''t tell if she is still alive." "Don''t save her!" Renee quickly disagreed. If Tracey was supposed to die but was saved, all Renee''s efforts would be in vain. She could never allow such ridiculousness to happen. "Oh, why can''t I save her?" The boss''s gaze swept toward her. "Because she is a vicious woman. It is she who pushed me into the sea. A vicious person should fend for herself." Renee was totally talking about a reversed story. "Oh? You don''t like vicious people?" The boss''s eyes were looking somewhat curious. Renee answered quickly, "No one will like the vicious. It''s always that good prevails over evil." "Haha, but I like the bad." The boss was more interested in dolphins'' behavior than saving a person, but being stimted by Renee''s words, he directly jumped into the sea. "Boss!" all sailors shouted at that jumping figure. The boss usually acted wired, and no sailor ever guessed his mind. Renee bit her lips and regretted her words so much. Her persuasion didn¡¯t work at all but turned the result she wanted totally different. In the sea, the boss trembled by the freezing water. He didn''t believe that Tracey could survive this low temperature. The dolphins gathered around Tracey quietly, waiting until the boss approached, then they dispersed. There were many cases about dolphins saving humans, and scientists had long been studying them. Some cases indicated that their behavior originated from the habit of heading balls. They headed Tracey like heading a ball. There were also studies showed that dolphin would save a pregnant woman out of the reason that they thought her as the like. In short, dolphins were very intelligent animals with high IQ. After studying them, scientists were only providing possibilities for their saving mode, but no affirmative conclusion. The boss was very curious about how the person like after being rescued by the dolphin. He put his finger under Tracey¡¯s nose and found that she was still weakly breathing. She was indeed lucky. But she had lost her consciousness. He grabbed her over, and Tracey''s head just gently leaned against his chest. Such a simple action touched the boss. With the light from above, Tracey looked like a sleeping angel. "How could she be a vicious person!" The boss thought. "Boss, hold the rope. HI pull you up." The man tied the rope around his waist and held the woman in his arms. Thank his big strength, otherwise, Tracey wouldn''t be held steadily. Sailors on the ship pulled the boss up. "He was particrly wired today, and I don''t know why he would jump down only because of thatdy''s casual words.¡± One of the sailors thought. "Boss, are you okay?" "I''m okay. She''s still breathing. Let Amiyahe and have a look." The boss said and took Tracey into the room. "Yes, sir." After he left, sailors began to gossip. "What happened to him?" "Who knows? Don''t talk about that. Go and let Amiyah check that girl. Don''t be toote, in case that boss gets angry again." "Could you please... give me some clean clothes and towels? When I contact my family, I will definitely reward you." Renee asked. She never expected such an ending. Both she and Tracey were falling into the sea, although they were all saved, while in different ways. "What a coquettish woman! She was born to seduce men!" Renee scolded Tracey in anger. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 He put Tracey on the sofa. Her whole body was wet, and he put her coat off strenuously. Judging from Tracey''s dressing, the boss found she was not an ordinary woman. Each piece of her clothes was of a famous brand, and her diamond rings were shedding brightness under the lights. She was pretty, and her skin was white. Within a few nces, the man had lost in Tracey¡¯s beauty. "Vaughn, I heard that you saved a woman?" A loud female voice came. "Amiyah, she''s still breathing. Please take a look at her. I''m going to take a bath. I''m so cold." "Wow, what a pretty girl. Look at her skin. Did you save Snow White?" Amiyah teased. "Well, I have to take off her clothes and let her warm-up. You go to the next room to take a bath." Amiyah was not timid to the boss like other sailors. "Okay, I''ll carry her to the bathtub." The boss carried Tracey to his own bathtub, she had lost consciousness andy there quietly. "How enthusiastic you are. Don''t tell me you had a crush on her?" Amiyah saw Vaughn was staring at Tracey in a trance. "You know there are only men on the ship, and we barely see any new girl. Let alone a woman, even if a female fly flies over, I will look at it more." "Really? I heard that you''ve saved another woman. But you don''t have so muchpassion for that woman." "She is too talkative. Amiyah, please take care of her. I''ll go out first." Vaughn strode out of the door. After he took a shower, he came in with a wet head." Amiyah, how is she?" "I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" "Good news first." The man walked to the bedside. Traceyy on the bed wearing a new set of clothes. There are not too many women''s clothes on the ship, and Amiyah dressed Tracey in her own clothes. Tracey slept soundly in the quilt. Looking at her sleeping face, Vaughn couldn''t help putting her messy hair behind her ears. His fingers identally touched her skin, it was so soft and full of sticity. He retracted his hand quickly. He had women before, but none of those women were able topare to the one in front of him. He even felt like profaning Tracey to be so close to her. Amiyah pretended that she didn''t see Vaughn''s reaction. "The good news is that she is fine. She probably just suffered a cold. She will recover soon by resting and taking medicine." When Tracey was picked up from the water, her lips were blue. After taking a hot bath, her skin returned alive, and her lips were going red. Vaughn still remembered the fairy tale describing Snow White, "She has ck hair and brown eyes. She wears subtle make- up and rouge. The red color of her lips and cheeks resembles the red color of the apple which sends her into a deep sleep." He used to be disdainful of fairy tales. But when he saw Tracey today, he finally believed that the fairy tale was not lying. "What about the bad news?" Amiyah took Tracey''s hand out, and a heartshaped diamond ring was put on the middle finger of her left hand. The diamond in that size was at least seven ra. This ring was the new year gift from Adam. He was stimted by Sean''s diamond ring, so he tried his best to find a heart-shaped ring of Seven ra for Tracey. And she asked Tracey to wear this ring all the time. No matter where she went, she was not allowed to take it off, otherwise, men would think that she was still single and pester her. Tracey knew that Adam was childish sometimes, so she agreed. She kept the promise to wear the ring all the time. "The bad news is that she had been engaged, and she is pregnant." Amiyah had never seen Vaughn so devoted to a woman, and she wanted to remind him. "She''s pregnant?" Vaughn looked at Tracey''s belly, but now she was covered under the quilt, and her belly couldn''t be seen. "Yes, she is pregnant. So, what are you going to do when she wakes up?" "What else can I do? I saved her. But you know my policy, I never do useless things." "Vaughn, you should know from her clothes that she is not an ordinary woman, the ring she wears at least cost millions, which indicates that her fiance is not an ordinary person too. I think we¡¯d better not cause any trouble." Amiyah said. "Working in our industry, do you think I can keep trouble away? It''ste, Amiyah, you should go to sleep. Let me take care of her." "Vaughn, she''s pregnant. Don''t mess around." Amiyah was a little worried to see Vaughn caring about Tracey so much. But she could understand as Tracey was so beautiful even without makeup. It was wired that men didn''t like her. "Amiyah, am I such a filthy person in your mind? Although I''m not a kind man, I won''t do dirty things to an unconscious woman." Vaughn shook his head. He thought that Amiyah had looked down upon him. "Alright, I''ll go to sleep. By the way, what about the other woman? Do you need me to check her?" "Leave her alone." Vaughn said coldly. As soon as he met Renee, she was talking bad about Tracey and asked him not to save her. She used Tracey of being vicious, but she cruelly let Tracey die in the sea. Obviously, Renee was the real vicious woman. Besides, she said it was Tracey who pushed her into the sea. If it was the case, how both of them were in the water? Moreover, Renee could swim but Tracey couldn''t. Anyway, the whole thing was weird. Vaughn thought that Renee didn''t tell the truth. Maybe the truth was totally opposite to what she told. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Would God help a bad woman? Tracey had sunk but was pushed out of the water by dolphins. If not for Renee''s shouting, she could be ignored. Certainly, God didn''t want Tracey to die. Amiyah left. Vaughny on the bed beside Tracey. She slept so peacefully, and Vaughn wanted to protect her so much. He gently held her in his arms. Tracey had no sense at all, but Vaughn''s heart beat fast like thunder. "Bam, bam, bam..." All night, he only heard his own irregr heartbeat. He put his hand on her waist, feeling that she was as delicate as a piece of porcin, which would break with just a gentle touch. On second thought, Vaughn remembered that she had a rich husband, which made him full of difort. "She was such a beautiful woman, who on earth was the match for her?" He thought. For the first time, Vaughn wanted to keep a girl forever on his side. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Tracey slept soundly, but Renee was not as lucky as she was. Her wordsst night had antagonized Vaughn. People on this ship ignored her for that except a kind old man offered her a room. It was still a shabby storage unit with one frayed sofa and no conditioner. "Miss, it''s cold at night. Would you like a nket?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can you find me a phone? I want to call my family." Renee needed to let her families know she was safe but she had lost her phone together with all her belongings. She had nearly died, and she was now eager to hear Ro''s voice. "Miss, I''m afraid I can''t help you with that. There''s no signal on the sea. Only twondlines work here. One in the bridge, and my boss gets the other." "My families are definitely worried sick. Could you please do me a favor and talk to your boss so he can let me make a call?" "Sorry, miss, I can''t help you. It''ste and you should go to bed." Before the old man left, he warned, "Be careful of the people on this ship." The man''s name was Luke and he was only in his thirties, but his weather-beaten face and scruffy clothes made him look older than he really was. Renee looked at his back and murmured, "I will." Renee remembered the unkempt clothes and filthy words of those people, and how theyughed when she was drowning. "Sir, can I use your bathroom? I''m cold in wet clothes." Renee shouted from behind. "Water supply is limited here. Only our boss gets a private bathroom. I''m afraid you''ll find it uneasy to use a public one." The only woman on the ship is mannish and doesn''t care about showering with us. But you..." Renee frowned. This ship was apparently not asvish as the previous three-deck cruise ship. "Then could you give me a basin so I can wash myself with hot water? I freezing." "Okay." Renee followed Luke to his room, which was slightly better than the storage unit. "Here is the basin and hot water. I''ll go to get you some clothes from Amiyah." "Thank you, sir." "Call me Luke." "Thank you, Luke, for helping me earlier." Renee knew that if it weren''t for him, their boss would have let her drown. "You''re wee. It must have been hard for you to travel alone. I''ll go now. Men here mean you no good so don''t leave the room." Renee was young and beautiful, so it was not hard to guess what those men want from her. It was thest thing she wanted to experience again. What had happened in the waste warehouse still haunted her like a nightmare. Many times, she had awoken with a start, the beggars''funky smell and obsceneughter still lingering. Rescuing Carmen had distracted her temporarily, but she knew that memory could never be effaced. She would keep it from Ro. No man would ept a defiled woman. Renee took off her wet clothes and washed her body with hot water. It was good that she was still alive. Moreover, Tracey was on the same ship as her. She still got time. "Miss, I''ve brought you the clothes. There are no other young women on this ship and it''s the best I can find." "Well, thank you, Luke." Renee was grateful to meet someone who treated her nicely. "Luke, is that chick in your room? You are quite fast." A male voice suddenly sounded from outside. Renee''s heart gave a great bound. "She''s freezing and needs to wash her body with hot water," Luke said. "I can wait, buddy. I''ve almost forgotten the feeling of touching a woman. Boss has brought one to his room and won''t say anything about it. Let''s..." Renee clenched her sleeves with her fingers. The man''s filthy voice repulsed her. "No way. Boss saved her and he''s one to decide what to do with her. Do you have a death wish?" Luke sounded grim. "Or you just want to keep the chick to yourself?" The man sneered. "Bullsh*t. Don''t make a scene. Get lost." Afraid of offending his boss, the man left despite himself. Renee breathed and thanked Luke again. "No-no problem." Luke scratched his head. "Stay here tonight. Don''t get me wrong. I''m just afraid someone mighte to you if you go back." "Okay." Renee was rather tired and she believed this man would not harm her. Desperate for a good rest, she sat down on a chair. "Use the bed,¡± Luke offered. "I can sleep anywhere." "I can''t be more grateful. When I get reunited with my family, you will get the reward you deserve." Renee said. Luke opened his mouth but said nothing. He couldn''t bear to tell her that she stood little chance of leaving the ship alive. She was exhausted and it had been enough bad things for today. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 The next morning, Renee asked to see Vaughn. Luke was reluctant, but agreed atst. Renee thought Vaughn would definitely let her go if she asked. She could bribe him if necessary. When Vaughn pushed the door open and came out, Renee glimpse Tracey on a luxurious bed. Renee despised Tracey even more. She was the opposite of all she was cracked up to be. She was dissolute and relished seducing men. It hadn''t been long since she left Adam but she was now on another man''s bed. Tracey had had a warm and cozy night in such avish room with conditioner while she''d tossed and turned on a creaking bed. She''d woken up several times from coldst night but she couldn''t me Luke for it. There were people sharing one room. "Vaughn, Miss Xia wants to get off when we reach the next port for replenishment, which is only hours away." Luke tried to persuade Vaughn to release Renee. He knew the longer she stayed here the more dangerous it would be for her. Last night, Renee hadn''t seen Vaughn clearly in the dim light. It turned out he was a tall man with stubble on his face. Vaughn was quite different from the business elites she used to know. His sharp eyes were like those of an eagle and he got the aura of an intimidating predator. Renee quailed and said, "Thank you for saving mest night. I will give you a reward after I get in touch with my family. Please let me get off at the next port." "Luke, didn''t you tell her no one can leave this ship easily?" Vaughn nced at Luke. He knew Luke wanted to help this woman. "Why? You saved me and I am very grateful for that, but you can''t force me to stay on your ship." Renee was a little anxious. Luke''s warning came back to her. Who on earth were those guys? "You said reward. What kind of reward?" Vaughn gazed at her coldly. He hadn''t liked this woman since what she''d saidst night. He was an incisive observer, which was why he survived all these years. His instinct told him Renee was maniptive. "Name your price." Renee bit her lip. She had seen Ro give five billion to Leo, and she believed that he wouldn''t leave her in the lurch. "I want your life." Vaughn enunciated every syble. Renee met his eyes and realized he meant it. "You..." Renee frowned. "I can give you money." "It seems you still don''t have a grasp of the situation. Luke, tell her who we are." Vaughn crossed his legs, lighting a cigarette in an offhand manner. Renee looked at Luke, waiting for his answer. "We''re... pirates." All Renee knew about pirates was from movies and amusement parks. Seeing them in flesh was beyond her wildest dream! She didn''t know if it was a good thing to be saved by pirates. She had so long lived in a peaceful country away from disasters that she forgot about the dark sides of the world. War, drug smugglers, and pirates were also parts of it. Somali pirates only existed in books for her. "You... You are pirates?" She saw a gun on the man''s waist. God, could things get worse? She''d actually been gratefulst night. "Yes, we are pirates." Luke dipped his head. They were notorious pirates. "You have only two options, jump overboard or stay." Vaughn took a puff on the cigarette. "Please let me go, I beg you. My families are waiting for me. I won''t say a word about you." Renee implored. Stay on the ship with demons terrified her. "It''s my ship and I make the rules." "Feel free to go back to the sea if you can''t abide by my rules. From the sea and back to the sea. Sounds nice." "Vaughn, she''s just a girl, not a foe. Why not just let her go?" Luke ventured. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Luke, you know the rules. Don''t try my patience." Vaughn said gravely. "Yes..." Renee looked haggard and pale. "What about her? The woman you rescuedst night. Can''t she leave either?" "Of course, everyone is the same. What''s the rtionship between the two of you?" Vaughn sounded curious. He wondered what had happened and why they had fallen in the water. "I don''t know her." Although Renee was indignant, she decided not to confront them now. They were thugs who wouldn''t blink to throw her overboard. Besides, Tracey was still on the ship. She couldn''t leave without killing her. She would stay. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Vaughn began again, "Remember, you''re not here to have fun." "I can spare you and feed you, but as an exchange, you must cook and do theundry and cleaning." "What!" Renee''s voice raised. She had never done any chores in her whole life. Even after being expelled from the Xia family, she had clothes sent to theundry and food delivered from restaurants. Her life in Bradly''s house had been good. She couldn''t believe it and shouted, "Don''t even dream about it. I haven''t even done those things at home. Let me go." "Miss Xia, right? The first lesson you should learn is that I have absolute power on this ship. Do what I said or I''ll feed you to sharks." A creepy smile hovered over his lips and his frosty eyes were glittering with bloodthirsty light. He was not joking. Renee bit her lip and suppressed her anger. Tracey would wind up with the same fate, she comforted herself, as long as she was alive, she got hope. "Luke, take her an orientation. Get water and food quickly after reaching the port. Don''t let her escape." "Yes, captain." Vaughn seemed to think of something and added, "Ask Amiyah to buy some daily necessities for women, especially clothes." Renee lowered her head and followed Luke out. "The ship has a crew of more than fifty." "You may despise us but believe me, no one wants to be a pirate if there''s a better choice." "Please let me go. My mom is waiting for me." Renee pleaded. Luke was the only one kind to her on this ship. Perhaps he would relent if she begged him hard. With his help, she could escape when they reached the next port. "Miss Xia, I answer to my captain on this ship. I can''t betray him. But don''t worry. Even pirates have scruples." "Vaughn is not a bad man and he might release you if you ask nicely when he''s in a good mood. Going against him will get me killed." Luke said. It was a very small port that they got to. Big harbor would bring unwanted troubles for the pirates. "Luke, I know you have a kind heart. Please let me call my mom to tell her I am safe. We''re in port now and there must be a phone signal." "Well...okay, but you only have a minute and I''ll be by your side. You are not allowed to say a word about us." Luke was very prudent. He couldn''t endanger all the crew for Renee. "I know." Renee thought of Carmen''s gentle face when she''d left home yesterday. She didn''t want her to worry. Luke handed a phone to Renee. He barely used it on the sea. She snatched it over as she was afraid Luke would go back on his words and called her mother. Every second waiting for the call to get through was like an hour. "Mom." "Renee, whose phone is it? I thought it was a scam call." Carmen sounded as usual. "Mom, I nned to travel with a few friends for a period of time. We are on the sea and mobile phone service is poor. Don''t worry if I don''t pick up. I will call back when I reachnd." "Travel? Where are you going? You''re noting back this morning?" Carmen asked in confusion. "Mom, it''s kind ofst-minute. Don''t panic if you see any news. I''m fine." People would find out their missing sooner orter. There might already be reports about their deaths now. "Hmm? What news?" "Anyway, don''t believe the tabloids. I''m on a ship with my friends. If you don''t believe me, I can send you a photo." "Fine, take care and have a good time." Carmen felt perplexed. But everything would make sense when she watched the newster. "Bye." Renee hung up the phone and looked at Luke with a pleading face. "Luke, I need to take a photo to convince my mom." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, but no background." Luke had families himself so he sympathized with her. "Thank you." Renee took a selfie with the sea as background. Luke checked the photo meticulously to make sure there were no recognizable signs on it before sending it out. Renee also wanted to call Ro, but Luke refused. "One minute is over." He took his phone back and threw the SIM card into the sea. "Is that necessary?" Renee asked. "Pirates can never be too cautious. The navy has a sensitive nose." Luke exined. He could have been an agreeable friend if he hadn''t been a pirate. "Well, can I call my mom again in a few days?" "I can''t promise that," Luke answered. Carmen felt something off with Renee, but she couldn''t name it. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Except for having breakfast, Vaughn had been staying in the room all the time. He was mesmerized by this woman and just wanted to look at her. He could never get tired of her face. "Are you some star?" He murmured, holding her hand in his palms, and saw the shiny diamond ring on her middle finger. She was pregnant and had a fiance, but he cherished her like a treasure he stumbled upon. He wanted to keep her to himself so her beauty was all his. "Vaughn, here is what you want." Amiyah came in. She was the only woman and ship and she knew medication. Watching Vaughn grow up and taking him as her own child, she could read his mind. When he''d asked her to buy things for women today, she realized that he had fallen in love with this woman. He wanted her to stay. Considering her gorgeous face, Amiyah hadplex feelings. She was indeed heavenly beautiful but she was engaged and had a baby on the way. However, Amiyah didn''t say anything. Vaughn had never loved someone so much. Whatever awaited him was his destiny. He was destined to meet her on the vast sea. "Let me see." Vaughn let go of Tracey''s hand and went to see what Amiyah had bought. Among all things, he cared about clothes the most. Amiyah was already 40 years old and dressed very casually on the ship. Her clothes were all outdated. Vaughn couldn''t stand letting the woman wearing Amiyah''s clothes. She would probably see them as rags. He wanted everything to be perfect when the woman woke up and didn''t realize he was too thoughtful to a woman he barely knew. "I don''t know what young girls wear, so I just randomly picked some." Vaughn looked at those bargains and frowned. "Forget it. I''ll go buy clothes for her at the next port." "Vaughn, she has a fiance and she''s pregnant." "So what? She became mine the moment she got on the ship." He retorted. "What if she wants to go home after waking up?" "I won''t allow that." Vaughn sounded resolute. "Maybe I''m not as rich as her fiance, but I have enough money to give her a good life." "What about her baby? It''s someone else''s child." Amiyah reminded. "Two ways. Get rid of it while she''s sleeping, or treat it as my own." "You are not yourself now. Don''t forget why we became pirates. If you kill the innocent, aren''t you the same as the devils in the past? "She will hate you for a lifetime! Are you sure that''s what you want?" As a doctor, she wouldn''t let a baby die in front of her. Vaughn smiled faintly. "I''m joking. I''ll never do anything to harm her. I didn''t know I could care so much about someone." "Isn''t it ridiculous? It''s been less than a day and I haven''t even heard her voice, but I just fall for her." Amiyah shook her head helplessly. "She must be from a rich family." "What are the odds of she loving a pirate? Even if we only killed who deserved it over the years, we are viins in people''s eyes." I know your brothers are the reason you''re still on the ship, but it''s time for you to get married and have children." "If this girl is willing to be with you, you should just leave and have your own life." "I..." "You''re afraid that they will go against their word and do misdeeds again after you leave. But you should think for yourself as well." Vaughn didn''t answer, silently watching the blue sea. "Just as I said, no one can get off this ship once we go on board." Amiyah sighed heavily. "You are not the savior. You can''t save everyone." "At least I never quit trying. I''ve never forgotten who I am and what I should do." "You are just as stubborn as your father." "I know you want me to be happy, but I have my aspirations and people I want to protect. By the way, why hasn''t she woken up yet?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "She is weak. If we''d got her ten minutester, she might not have made it. She''s really lucky. I''ve never seen dolphins saving people." "Neither have I. She must be blessed by God. She could have been dead." The way dolphins had surrounded her was magical. "I just checked her again. She''s fine." "How''s her baby? She hasn''t eaten anything for long. Would it affect that baby?" "You really should see your face. Do I need to remind you it''s not your child?" Amiyah said ironically. "Her child must be an angel as beautiful as she. Everyone will be happy with the new life born on our ship." Amiyah sighed. "I''m afraid no one will be happy but you. You love her so you love her child. It''s strange that Valerie likes you so much but you won''t even touch her. She''s good-looking as well." "How does this woman saved from the sea captivate you?" Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Speaking of Valerie, Vaughn shook his head. "Amiyah, you know me. I only take Valerie as my sister." "But she''s not taking you as her brother. She''s refused many suitors waiting for you to marry her." "I can''t force myself to love her." "Imagine how angry Valerie''ll be when she knows you fall in love with a woman you rescued from the sea." "I''ll go ask the kitchen to prepare some porridge for her." Vaughn changed the subject. "I don''t believe you actually count on men to make porridge. I''ll make it." Although Amiyah looked rough, she had a soft heart. Vaughn sat by the bed again and tucked Tracey''s hand under the nket. Her hand was white and smooth, her fingers slender. Ady''s hand. Vaughn wondered whether she would be a star or a pianist. Should he buy a piano for her if she was really a pianist? He also needed to prepare a baby''s room. Would the baby look more like her or her fiance? Soon, Amiyah came back with the porridge. "Let me do it." Vaughn took over the bowl with hands full of calluses from theborious work on the sea. Tracey didn''t resist the porridge and take it in little by little. "Thank god. She''s finally eating." Vaughn eximed. Amiyah was amused by his ecstatic face and said, "Yes, you can breathe now." Vaughn did it so gently and scrupulously that he didn''t look like a cruel pirate at all. There was a knock on the door. "Come in." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Luke and he was stunned when he saw what was going on. He''d thought that woman was just a container for desire. But that was apparently not true judging from what Vaughn was doing. He was feeding the woman porridge with a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, the very hands that usually held guns. He gaped at him in shock. Vaughn broke the silence and said frigidly, "Speak." Luke coughed and said, "Captain, I heard that Amiyah bought a lot of women''s stuff. I came to fetch some for Miss Xia." "Miss Xia?" Vaughn didn''t like that woman at first sight. Luke could tell that Vaughn was unpleasant but he continued, "Captain, she can''t keep wearing Amiyah''s clothes." "Luke, you don''t like her, do you?" Vaughn asked. "No, I don''t. How... how''s that possible?" Luke stammered nervously. "You stutter when you lie. You''re a man. Be upfront with your feeling." Luke scratched his head. "It''s just... I have never seen such a pretty woman." "You fool. If you like her, keep an eye on her. You can see she''s pretty, so can other men." "Also, don''t let her do anything to harm this woman, or I''ll kill her for good," Vaughn said coldly. "Yes, I got it. Can I take the clothes now?" "Go ahead." "Thank you, captain." Luke rummaged through the bags and blushed when he saw underwear. "Keep an eye on her," Vaughn warned again before Luke left. "Yes," Luke answered before trotting away. He took clothes and daily necessities to Renee and said, "Miss Xia, these are for you." "Well, thank you, Luke. Did you see that woman in the captain''s room? How is she?" Renee beat around the bush. "She hasn''t woken up yet. Vaughn is feeding her porridge." "Your captain knew her before?" The stark contrast between how they''d been treated struck her. Why could Tracey be attended to carefully while she endured the fear of being assaulted? Why was the world so unequal? "No. We''ve been on the sea all the time. How could Vaughn know her?" "Then why does he treat her so well?" Vaughn was a monster in her eyes. "I find that weird too. Why would Vaughn treat a strange woman so attentively? Perhaps he likes her." Luke shrugged his shoulders. "Why? Why does everyone like her?" "What''s the rtionship between you?" Luke asked curiously. He could feel Renee was very hostile to her. "Long story. Anyway, she is a vicious woman who seduces men. She has a lot of going-away sex." Renee was seething with anger and jealousy. "Really? She doesn''t look like that." "Oh, you like her too?" Renee squinted at him. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Renee hated Tracey for depriving her of all the good things in her life. It would be a much more beautiful world without Tracey. Although there was no way she would like Luke, a pirate, she wastled by the thought that Luke might like Tracey. Luke exined in a hurry. "There is no such a thing. Why would I like a woman I just had a nce of?" "Then who do you think is the prettier one, I or she?" Renee asked. "... You." It was not hard to answer. Luke hadn''t even seen Tracey''s face clearly after all. His answer satiated Renee''s vanity. "Good. Let me see what you''ve got." Luke handed her those things, his eyes glittering with expectation. "If you don''t like these, I can buy you something new in the next port." Renee gazed at the man in front of her. He was clumsy but sincere. "If one day I can get off the boat, I will pay you back," Renee said. She was very grateful. Luke not only had saved her but also offered her a shelter and protected her. "Miss Xia, I don''t want you to pay me back. I want you safe. Vaughn meant it when he said he would feed you to sharks," Luke said with concern. Renee didn''t retort, but she was determined to leave here however dangerous it might be. Luke thought his words had sunk in and said, "Go get changed. Amiyah''s clothes don''t suit you." "Okay," Renee smiled, "You know I appreciate all you did for me, don''t you?" Luke cringed a little and replied, "You deserve it." Renee nodded to him before she went into the bathroom to change. The new clothes were outdated but better than those of Amiyah''s. After she came out, Luke asked, "Can I call you Renee?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Of course." "Renee, I''ll give you an orientation. You have to obey Vaughn now. I''ll talk to him to ease your burden a few dayster." "You want me to do cleaning now?" Renee''s eyes widened. "I know that you may not have done this before, but Vaughn has the final say on this ship. If you provoke him..." "He''ll feed me to sharks. You''ve said that." Renee was irritated. "It''s something he''s capable of. You can start with theundry. We have a washing machine and you just need to hangundry to dry." "The crew is not demanding, so you just need to do the cleaning once a week." Renee buried her face in her palms. Why did she be a servant now? Luke was an honest man. He treated Renee well, but he didn''t dare to defy Vaughn. He carried out Vaughn''s orders assiduously. "We don''t change frequently but there are lots of us so you must do theundry every day." Standing in front of a pile of dirty and smelly clothes, Renee looked at her hands that she took care of with hand cream every day. Moreover, there were underpants with gross, unspeakable stains. Renee almost puked. Luke went on, "Put the clothes in the washing machine and then pour theundry powder. Press this button and it''ll start working." Renee''s face turned livid. "Must I do this?" "For now, yes. I''ll talk to Vaughn when he''s in a good mood." After teaching Renee how to wash clothes, Luke took her to the kitchen. "After washing clothes in the morning, youe to the kitchen to help Gavin, our cook." After Luke made a brief introduction, Gavin called her, "Come and kill the fish." "Me?" "You. We don''t keep useless people here. Move!" Gavin''s voice was loud and hoarse. Renee was almost frightened into tears. It had been hard recently but no one had shouted at her like that. Renee felt aggrieved, but she did not dare to say no. She approached the basin and stared at the fishes in it. When she reached out to grab one, the fish fought back violently. Renee panicked and screamed, "Gosh, it''s jumping." The fish fell back to the basin and sparkles spattered her clothes. It was sticky. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a fish." Lukeforted her. "Idiot, you can''t even kill a fish." Gavin threw a fish on the chopping board and thumped its head. The fish quickly stopped struggling. "Now, scale and gut it." Gavin gave his second order. Renee scaled the fish following Gavin''s instructions and was scolded for being slow. Renee wept while scaling. What the hell is going on! She felt like the fish in her hands, disposable and worthless. She was so remorse now. She brought it on herself. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 But her tears didn''t bring her any sympathy. Gavin was still snarling at her. "You can''t even gut a d*mn fish. Just yank the guts out and wash them clean. What''s hard about it?" The feeling of killing disconcerted Renee. It was something she intended to do with Tracey. The greasy touch on her finger and the fishy smell made her sick. She couldn''t stand it anymore and retched. "Is it your first time doing this?" Luke frowned. "Yes." "I''m sorry. I''ll go talk to Vaughn." "Thank you." She''d never thought that she would end in such a miserable life. "Well, I''ll be back soon." Luke couldn''t bear to see Renee suffer. Tracey finally woke up on the third day. She''d had a long dream in which her life shed back like a movie. She felt her body was up and down like drifting wood on the sea. She''d been in a trance for so long that she couldn''t tell if she was still in her dream when she opened her eyes. Her body was swaying slightly. Am I dead? She wondered. After a moment, shepletely sobered up. She realized she was on a ship, alive. "How are you feeling?" A very gentle voice said. Tracey followed it and saw a man with whiskers and messy hair. She cried out in panic. Her eyes were so used to people finely dressed that this man frightened her. Vaughn couldn''t move his eyes from her. She got eyes that were as clear as the dews in the morning. It was a bad first meeting and the fear on her face hurt him, but he didn''t me her. Tracey immediately realized how rude she was when it urred to her that the man might have saved her. "I''m sorry, sir. I overreacted. I apologize for myck of manners," Tracey said sincerely. She had good control of emotions and quickly calmed down. Whoever this man was, she shoud show him respect. It was just that she felt a bit edgy in a strange environment. Vaughn gave her an understanding smile. He knew she was out of his league and her reaction was normal. His heart was beating fast when she apologized. She was apparently well-educated. "It doesn''t matter. You''ve slept for three days and only had some porridge. Are you hungry? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare food for you." Vaughn offered. Tracey was taken aback by his warmth. "Thank you. If it''s not too much trouble, please give me some rice and vegetables." Tracey said politely. "Vegetables? Are you religious?" Vaughn frowned. How could she get enough nutrition for her baby if she only ate vegetables? Tracey didn''t know she was pregnant. It was just her eating habit to stay in shape. Besides, she didn''t like the taste of meat. "No, sir. I simply don''t like meat." "How can you not eat meat?" "Don''t worry. I''m in good health." Tracey only regarded him as a hot-hearted stranger. "What about your baby? At least you should have meat for your baby." Tracey was perplexed. "What baby?" "You don''t know you''re pregnant?" Vaughn asked in astonishment. Tracey was frozen. She remained motionless until Vaughn poked her slightly. "You said...l''m pregnant?" "Yes. Amiyah said you''re pregnant. She''s the doctor on the ship." Vaughn couldn''t tell whether she was happy or not from her face. He was afraid that the she didn''t want the child. In the past days, she''d kept calling a name in her sleep. Could that be his fiance? He heard gossips about her being a dissolute woman. But he didn''t believe it. How could a woman with an angel-like face be dissolute? "I''m pregnant..." Tracey mused and her eyes gradually lit up with ecstasy. "I''m really pregnant. Thank you sir for saving me and my baby." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She almost cried. She''d been longing for a child for too long. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Tears of joy streamed down her face. The thought that Adam and she were going to have their child was thrilling. Tracey had thought it was due to health issues or work pressure that she couldn''t get pregnant. Adam liked children very much, and she wanted to give him one. He had brought it up once that he wanted a child but never pushed her hard. He''d bought supplements for her to get her body ready for pregnancy. The joy she felt now indescribable. "Why are you crying? You don''t like this child?" "No, the contrary. I''m so happy. I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long." Tracey exined quickly, her voice trembling a little in excitement. Then she wiped the tears away from her face. "I can''t thank you enough for saving me and my baby. My husband will be grateful too." Tracey couldn''t wait to see Adam''s face when he heard the news. Vaughn''s face darkened when she mentioned her husband. "You''re married?" "No, our wedding is in June. Pleasee. Adam will be d to see you." Tracey flushed a little when she talked about her wedding. She was beaming with happiness. Vaughn took a deep breath and changed the subject, "Have a good rest. I''ll prepare food for you." "Okay." Overwhelmed by joy, Tracey had no idea how perilous the situation was. "Adam, you''re going to be a father." She mused. Vaughn walked out of the room with a heavy heart. "What''s wrong?" Amiyah stared at his gloomy face. "She''s awake." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s a good thing. Didn''t you want that? Or you find her less pretty with her eyes open?" Amiyah laughed. "No, she''s even prettier than she was sleeping." Vaughn wore a wry smile. He was happy that she woke up. But the reality that she was in love with another man was such a blow. Amiyah shook her head when she saw the infatuation in his eyes. "Then why are you upset?" "She''s beautiful and cultivated, but...." Vaughn paused. Hesitation was a new feeling for him. "What?" Amiyah asked. "She''s going to get married in June this year and she''s very happy that she''s pregnant." "I see. You want her to stay but you think it undignified to separate a family." "Yes, I don''t know what to do." "No one can help you when ites to love. You have to decide by yourself." Amiyah hoped he could let Tracey go. It was cruel to separate a loving couple. But she also wanted Vaughn to be happy and marry the woman he loved. Tracey seemed to be the one for him. She didn''t know if Vaughn would fall in love again if Tracey left. Neither way was perfect so she would let Vaughn decide. "She''s hungry. I''ll fetch some food for her." Amiyah sighed helplessly. "By the way, tell Luke to keep Renee away from the kitchen." "Why? Didn''t you send her to the kitchen?" Amiyah thought Vaughn was so unpredictable recently. Vaughn replied seriously, "Renee is hostile to her and spoke ill of her in front of Luke." "If I''m sure of anything, it''s that she''s everything but what Renee said about her." "Renee wants to use Luke to make things difficult for her here." "She is pregnant and I won''t let anything happen to her." "Besides, don''t let a third person know about her pregnancy." Vaughn was very cautious after all these years'' precarious life. "Vaughn, you''re too protective of her. You don''t even know her name." Amiyah didn''t want him to get in too deep. "You remind me. I''ll ask her nameter." "You don''t know what you''re doing," Amiyah said resignedly. "I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare food for her." "I''ll go. I''m better at taking care of a pregnant woman." "Great. Thank you, Amiyah." "You don''t need to say that to me." Before Amiyah left, Vaughn stopped her. "Amiyah, I have a question." "Go ahead." "Do I look scary?" "Why? Did she say anything?" Vaughn wasn''t the kind of man who cared about appearance. She hoped that woman hadn''t said anything that hurt him. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "No, no. She didn''t say anything. It''s just that she looked frightened when she saw me, but she apologized soon." Vaughn exined quickly before Amiyah took Tracey as an arrogant and superficial woman. "Ease, I didn''t say anything. But to be frank, you look scary indeed." Amiyah said bluntly. "Then she definitely won''t like me," Vaughn rumbled. "Look at your whiskers and hair. You get a nest on your head." "And your clothes. No sane girl will like you. Valerie is an exception. She grew up with you." Living with a bunch of careless men, Vaughn seldom cared about how he looked. "That miss was finely dressed. Her Fiance must be a posh man. If you want to win her heart, at least you should look decent." "I see." Vaughn seemed to see a trace of hope. Amiyah smiled bitterly, hoping she was doing the right thing. Tracey was still immersed in the joy of having a baby. She couldn''t wait to share the news with Adam. Seeing that Vaughn came back, she jumped off the bed gaily. "Sir, do you have a phone? I want to call my fiance." "He must have thought that I was dead. I need to call him now." Vaughn felt a bit guilty under her gaze for he didn''t want that man to know she was alive. Calling his fiance meant she would leave soon. "There''s no signal on the sea." "Is there andline?" Tracey wasn''t surprised that there was no phone service and she knew ships usually hadndlines. Vaughn got one in his room but he lied, "We used to have one, but it doesn''t work now." Vaughn almost blurted out that he wouldn''t let her leave. But he hesitated because of her expectant eyes. "He must have freaked out. I''ll contact him at the next port." Tracey sighed. If something like this happened to Adam, she would be frenzied. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I don''t even know your name. I''m Vaughn, Vaughn Sears." "I''m Tracey Xia." Tracey reached out her hand with a sweet smile. If she could know that smile would leave an imprint on Vaughn''s heart that he could never efface, she would probably smile less sincerely. Vaughn repeated her name in his heart again and again. He liked her name. He reached out his hand slowly as a shy boy. His skin was bronze, and the soft touch of her hand was like the balmy breeze from the sea. "Xia? You''re a Xia too?" Vaughn suddenly asked. "You know another Xia?" Tracey was a little confused. "Do you know Renee Xia?" Vaughn asked tentatively. "She was the reason I fell overboard." Tracey pursed her lips and decided not to say anything more about that ident. Tracey''s words confirmed Vaughn''s idea about Renne. "What did she do to you?" He asked. "It''s a long story." Tracey didn''t want to talk about Renee. Vaughn did not inquire further. When Tracey found the clothes she wore were not hers, her face twitched a little and she asked, "Who changed my clothes?" "Amiyah. You''re wearing her clothes. By the way, I bought some clothes for you in the port." "You may not like them but you can''t keep wearing Amiyah''s clothes." "Sir, you are really a good man." "I''m d to help you." "Can I call you Vaughn?" Tracey asked. "Of course." Vaughn was very happy. He thought it meant they were closer. He wondered whether someday she would call him as she''d call Adam in her dream. Tracey changed in the bathroom, full of spirit. "Vaughn, where is this ship going? When will we go ashore?" "We docked yesterday and won''t go ashore in a short time." Vaughn didn''t dare to give her an urate answer. At this time, Amiyah came in with food. "You must be hungry. Come and eat." "You''re Amiyah, right? Thank you for saving me and my baby. My name is Tracey." Tracey bowed to Amiyah gratefully. Amiyah gave a start. The woman was indeed beautiful and polite. "Nice to meet you, Tracey. You''re mistaken. I wasn''t the one who saved you. It was Vaughn who jumped into the icy cold water and carried you out. You should thank him." She said with a warm smile. Tracey still didn''t know how Vaughn felt about her at the moment, so she didn''t think much about her words. "Thank you both for saving me and taking care of me. I thought that would be the end of my life." "In fact, we''re not the ones who really saved you." Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Tracey looked bewildered. "Didn''t you just say it was Vaughn who saved me?" "It was dolphins. We didn''t see you until they carried you to the surface." "Dolphins? I just remember I struggled and kept sinking. I thought I was over. It''s a miracle." "You must be a kind girl so you''re blessed by God." Amiyah said. "Enough, Amiyah. She needs to eat now." Vaughn interposed. Amiyah shut up despite herself. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Have you eaten yet? How about joining me?" Tracey offered. "We''ve already eaten. Go ahead." "It looks yummy. Thank you." Tracey picked up the spoon and started eating. She was pregnant now and needed to have her meals on time. Vaughn watched her eating with doting eyes and hoped it could be a constant part of his life. The white coat she was wearing was not as exquisite as the clothes she used to wear, but it didn''t detract from her grace. Her ebony hair spread on her shoulders and she got a gentle and elegant aura around her. Watching her eating was a relish. She didn''t gobble and took every bite unhurriedly. Vaughn''s eyes locked on her. She was the most delicate art he''d ever seen. Thinking of her baby, Tracey ate more than she usually did. After eating, she wanted to get some fresh air. "Can I go out?" She asked. "Of course." After Tracey went out, Vaughn swiftly cut off thendline in the room. "Why did you do that?" Amiyah asked. "I don''t want her to contact that person. Keep it between us. I told her we only have onendline and it''s broken." "This is your way of keeping her?" "Well, since her fiance is so rich, he''ll get over her before long. I know these rich men." Vaughn tried to rationalize his behavior. "Call it underhand, but she is much too important to me to let scruples get in the way," Vaughn said in a desperate voice. Amiyah sighed helplessly and said nothing. Standing on the deck, Tracey smelled the salty odor of the sea. She wondered if her baby could smell it too. Ocean had almost killed her but strangely, she didn''t fear it. Her baby brought light to all treacherous things including the ocean. She met a few sloppy men, some with scars on their faces. She looked at them with curiosity. They were people from another world, a world different from hers. She didn''t despise them as Renee did. Those men peeked at her from time to time. They all knew she was Vaughn''s woman. Tracey greeted them politely when she met their eyes, "Hello, my name is Tracey." She''d been raised to respect everyone despite their status. Finery sometimes was just the disguise of a rotten heart and the poorest might have the most precious virtue. She''d seen so many people who were just apples of Sodom. Her radiance almost rendered those men speechless and they understood immediately why Vaughn was so protective of her. "Miss Xia, are you a star?" One of them asked. "No," Tracey smiled. "You would be a huge hit if you were." "Have I interrupted your work?" Tracey inquired. "No, no. You illuminate the whole ce." Because of Vaughn, people ingratiated themselves with her. Tracey walked very carefully. She was in the early stage of pregnancy when miscarriage was highly possible. Soon, Tracey saw a familiar figure scrubbing the board whose fingers were red from the freezing water. It was Renee, who almost killed her. Vaughn had mentioned her once but she hadn''t taken it seriously. Seeing her should have infuriated her, but she felt something moreplicated than rage. "Miss Xia, take care. The ship is wobbling," one man said in a subservient manner. She was the woman Vaughn''d saved and they all knew he valued her very much. Renee turned around and saw Tracey who was surrounded by those pirates as a queen. Renee was haggard and looked sheepish when their eyes met. "Why is she scrubbing the board?" "It''s the captain''s order for her to do theundry and cleaning. If you need anything, just tell her," the pirate replied. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 From the man''s contemptuous tone, Tracey knew those men regarded Renee as a servant. "Who''s your captain?" Tracey asked. She thought it was a cargo ship. "Don''t you know?" The pirate was surprised. "What are you talking about?" Vaughn nced at the pirate next to Tracey with warning eyes. Pirates on this ship didn''t respect him for his virtues but for his iron fist. The pirate immediately sprung backward and exined, "Nothing but a brief introduction of the ship." Vaughn approached Tracey and said to her like a doting and caring lover, "It''s windy here. Let''s go inside." Tracey didn''t say anything to Renee. She could have sniped at her. If she''d died, Renee would have been the culprit. But she''de back alive and be an expectant mother. She didn''t want to be a vengeful mother so she wouldn''t take on Renee. Being a servant was enough punishment for her. "Well... I owe you for saving my life. Can I help you with anything?" Renee asked. She was very grateful to him and really wanted to find a way to thank him. If Vaughn wanted, she and Adam could give him a huge fortune. "You owe me nothing. You''re pregnant and you need rest." "Fine, I''ll repay you after I go off." Tracey was starry-eyed and thought that she could get off the ship and contact Adam when they arrived at the port. The guilt Vaughn felt every time he met her bright eyes tortured him. He struggled to break the truth to her. Although Tracey wouldn''t do anything to Renee, her existence repulsed her. She would never forget her for what she''d done. She decided to eschew Renee and keep her pregnancy a secret because it would only make her more belligerent. Tracey turned back and left. Vaughn''s eyes swept across the two of them and he was surprised by Tracey''sposure. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vaughn walked up to Renee and said in a low voice, "I spare your life just for Luke''s sake. If you darey a finger on Tracey, I''ll take your whole family down with her." As expected, Renee was seized by veritable fear. She''d always been willful but no one had really threatened her. "Why are you so cruel to me?" She asked. "How many hours do you think it''ll take me to find out where your families live?" Vaughn hissed like a snake. "Why do you care so much about her? You didn''t even know her. Do you know she''s engaged already?" "Her fiance is a man of wealth and repute. She''ll in no way like you!" Renee shouted hysterically. What was so charming about Tracey? Why did every man fall head over heels for her? She felt so aggrieved that Tracey was treated like a queen while she became a disposable servant. It was unequal. Renee continued, "Her fiance loves her very much and his fortune is beyond your imagination." "He can buy a city without a blink. Compared with him, you are penniless." "You are just a pirate. What can you give her? The treasure you looted? You stand no chance in this game." "She will never ever like you. Daydreamer!" A mocking smile crept over her lips. "Is that all?" Vaughn said calmly. Renee meant to provoke him but apparently she failed. "You don''t tell me what to do," Vaughn continued, "Just keep in mind that I''m a pirate and I have a knack for killing. If you harm her, it''ll cost you your whole family." After saying that, Vaughn left. Renee looked at hisposed gesture, her face wincing. But Vaughn was not asposed as he looked. He was stunned by how wealthy Tracey''s fiance was. He''d saved a sizable amount of money these years. He wasn''t penniless. But it was obviously not enough for the extraordinary woman he fell in love with. Renee''s words became a thorn in his side. "He loves her very much..." he mused. He''d thought her fiance would forget her quickly so he could take the opportunity to win her over, but now hisst bit of hope was gone. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Adam had been in search of her for three days. He dived in the cold water again and again with other searchers but all their efforts turned out futile. They retrieved neither Tracey''s body nor Renee''s. Caesar and Rose tried tofort him, "Someone must have saved her, or we should have found her body." "That''s right. There are many fishing boats in this area. One of them must have saved her." What they didn''t mention was that the most fierce predators of the ocean also lived in this area. If she hadn''t been found in time, they could tear her apart within seconds. They knew Adam was on the edge of copse so before thest straw appeared they sent him home to have a respite. Handsome bounties were offered on information leading to Tracey''s rescue and now the whole country knew the ident. The news causes a sensation immediately when it was released. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All resources were mobilized, and the area where Tracey fell overboard became unprecedentedly crowded. Days without positive news made people''s imaginations run wild. "Perhaps Tracey was taken by a mermaid and they lived happily ever after." "Ships passing by has saved her. I knew this kind of thing." "She must have been a tasty meal for the sharks. May she rest in peace in Heaven." Some even wrote a novel about what would happen if Tracey was rescued. The news finally reached Leo and Carmen. Carmen was making breakfast in the kitchen when Leo dashed in with his phone. "Have you seen it?" Leo handed her the phone. Carmen''s face turned livid instantly. The news said they''d disappeared at night on the 21st, but she remembered Renee had called her on the 22nd. "Fake news." Carmen blurted out. Renee had told her not to believe those tabloids. "Why are you so sure?" Leo asked. "Your sister called me on the 22nd, saying she''s on a trip with her friends, so it''s definitely just a clickbait." "Mom, could... could it be her ghost calling you? I''ve heard stories that families of the victims in shipwrecks received calls from them but only heard crying. There''s even a recording online." "Superstitious nonsense! Your sister sent me a selfie." Carmen showed Leo the photo on which Renee somehow looked pale. Leo frowned. Renee was obsessed with her appearance so she would never send a selfie without photoshopping it. "Renee told me not to believe the news and if I can''t contact her it''s because there''s no signal on the sea," Carmen said affirmatively. "I don''t think that''s the case. Is it possible that the news is true?" Leo felt disconcerted. Carmen knocked on his head exasperatedly. "Shut your face!" "I''m just worried. Tracey was also missing. There were many rescue ships in the harbor the other day. It must be Adam looking for her." "No good news hase yet. They were on the same ship that night," Leo said. Carmen remained silent for a while and then said, "Renee sounded weird that day." A horrific guess came to her mind. "Could it be that your sister pushed Tracey overboard and didn''t daree home for fear that Adam will haunt her down?" "It makes sense. We both know how much she hates Tracey after she almost killed you," Leo said. "Stupid girl." Carmen''s heart was pounding. If she guessed right, Adam wouldn''t let Renee get away with it. Leo thought for a while and said, "They fell into the water together so if Renee is alive so is Tracey." "Adam is now desperate for pertinent information so if we tell him about the call, he may show mercy to Renee." Leo was so afraid that after Adam found out what Renee had done, he would leash his rage on them. He could crush them easily. "She can''t go anywhere with her passport at home," Carmen mused. "There''s another possibility." "Which is?" "She didn''t escape for some reason. Perhaps she was kept in captivity." "She made it to call me but didn''t dare to say anything because someone was watching her." "But no one asked us to pay for her release. What do they want from her?" Leo was perplexed. If she was kidnapped, no one called them for money. If she wasn''t kidnapped, where could she go? "Leo, your sister is alive but she''s in trouble." It was Carmen''s instinct as a mother. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Standing in the vi, Adam had never found the ce he used to see as a harbor was so cold before. He assumedposure until Rose and Caesar left. He heard himself say, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." "The rescue team will keep working. No news is the best news. Tracey must be alive," they comforted him. "Mm. I''ll get some sleep first. Call me if you find anything." "Okay. See you." The two of them were exhausted too. None of them had had a good rest since the ident. Rose was so tired that she could sleep on her feet. In the vi, Jane quietly looked at Adam with red eyes. "Sir, Miss will be fine. I''ll go prepare you some food." Jane quickly walked to the kitchen before she cried out. She missed Tracey too. The house was warm but Adam shuddered as he carried heavy steps upstairs. Everything in this house was a reminder of Tracey. The walk to their room drained himpletely. He looked at the crinkled mattress and the scattered papers on the table. Adam approached the table and grab a piece of paper. Heart-wrenching sorrow overwhelmed him when he saw what was on it. He couldn''t quell his tears anymore and cried like a lost boy. It was Tracey''s designs of rings. He remembered her delighted voice saying, "I have a surprise for you, Adam." "Do I have the honor to know it now?" "If I tell you now, it won''t be a surprise." "Fine. Then I''lle back early." "I''ll pick you up from the airport." Those designs must be her surprise. One of the designs got an A&T on it, the initials of their names. His tears fell on the paper and seeped in soon. He could visualize her dedicated face when she''d drawn those designs. "Little bunny... Where are you..." Adam pressed the paper against his chest as if he could get closer to her in this way. Adam fished out his phone and listened to all the voice messages she''d sent him. "Adam, don''t skip your meal. Take your time. I''ll wait for you at home." "Adam, it''s getting warm now. I want to wear dresses. You can''t say no this time." "Adam, I just signed with a bigpany. I am one step closer to you." "Adam, I''ve taken my medicine and meals on time. You''ll see a little fat bunny when youe back." "Adam..." Every word she''d said was so valuable to him now. Adam wished he had put away his work and called her that day. Jane knocked on the door and said, "Sir, I made noodles for you. Do you want to have some before sleeping?" "I''m not hungry," Adam croaked. He looked extremely lonely in the spacious room. Jane said with a breaking voice, "Miss wouldn''t like to see you like this." Adam squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath, convincing himself that Tracey would definitelye back to him. "Come in." Adam forced himself to hold on. He couldn''t break down. After eating, he went to the bathroom. Looking himself in the mirror, he found stubbles had covered his chin. Tracey used to touch his stubble in the morning and giggle when he grabbed her hand down. He shaved and made himself clean again. She would be sad to see him haggard. Adam kept ying her voice messages until he fell asleep. But he stirred soon. He slid his hand across the sheet but it was cool to the touch. Anxiety and sadness were relentless and they fought back violently every time he tried to quench them. He couldn''t stop thinking about her. He fell into a reverie that Tracey was still with himughing happily, his eyes wide open and empty. "Sir, there are guests. Do you want to meet them?" Jane''s voice drew him back. "Who?" Adam asked. "Carmen and Leo. They said they have something important to tell you." Those two names ignited his rage on the spot. If it weren''t for Renee, Tracey wouldn''t have fallen into the water. How dare theye to see him? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was to turn them down t but hesitated. "Lead them to the living room. I''lle down soon." "Yes." Adam changed into a cozy sweater Tracey had bought him and came down. Carmen and Leo decided to visit Adam after careful consideration. First, they feared Adam''s revenge. Second, they were aware that they couldn''t rescue Renee with their own forces. Moreover, they thought Tracey might have called Adam too and they could get more clues joining the information together. Carmen was surprised when Jane answered the door. She was the one who had fired Jane back then. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Seeing Jane, Carmen was embarrassed. "Why are you here?" Jane answered pointedly, "Miss Tracey hired me. She''s generous and not as finicky as someone I used to serve." After being fired by Carmen, Jane had worked as a cleaner, which was arduous and low-paid. When Tracey had seen her in the sales department, she''d offered her toe back as the nanny. She''d even paid insurance for Jane and gave her bonuses on holidays. She wouldn''t have dared to talk to Carmen like this before, but now since Carmen had fallen off her pedestal, she had nothing to fear. Carmen knew she''d been mean to her servants and regretted it very much. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Jane, I''m sorry for what happened between us, but we''re here today for Mr. Xiao." "Sir is sleeping. Come back tomorrow." Jane said and was about to close the door. "Wait. We have something important to tell Adam. You''re the one to me if he misses it." Leo didn''t expect that a nanny had the nerve to be rude to them. "Wait here." Jane hesitated for seconds and said. After a few minutes, Jane came down and said, "Come in." This was the first time Carmen had visited Tracey''s ce. It was surprisingly small. 200 square meters were enough for a couple, butpared with their counterparts, they kept a low profile. After leading Carmen and Leo to the living room, Jane left without a word. It was heart-stoppingly quiet. Carmen was thirsty but she didn''t think Jane would bring her water. Footsteps were approaching, unhurried but giving them creeps. Leo was so nervous that the ce where Adam had whipped with a cane seemed to sting again. With the descending of intangible pressure, Adam showed up. Adam was dressed casually today, but his intimidating aura sent a shudder down Carmen''s spine. "What brings you here?" Adam asked. He had circles under his sunken eyes. "Mr. Xiao, we are here for Renee." "Renee?" Adam''s voice became colder, "Don''t worry. I won''t unleash my anger on you." He reclined on the sofa like anguid lion. Carmen bit her lip and started, "We''ve seen the news. Do you know what happened exactly, Mr. Xiao?" "Renee sneaked onto the ship and tried to kill Tracey with a knife. Someone tampered with the banisters so Tracey fell overboard when fighting back." Carmen frowned. It became even moreplicated. "Then why did Renee fall into the sea too?" "The person who tampered with the banisters pushed her into water. Two birds with one stone." Adam hissed. Renee was a victim too but it didn''t alter the fact that she was a murderer. "Mr. Xiao, who is the mastermind behind all this?" "Ask your good daughter. She was used as a pawn and got herself killed. Useless imbecile." Adam sneered. "Renee is so young and impressionable. She keeps many secrets from after she grew up. Please go on." Carmen almost cried. She shouldn''t have let Renee leave. Adam had Renee investigated and intelligence sent back confirmed his inkling that someone had talked Renee into killing Tracey. "Do you know Ro?" He asked. "Of course. He''s my sister''s boyfriend. A good man." Leo arched an eyebrow proudly. Carmen felt uneasy when Adam mentioned Ro. She didn''t like that man very much. She couldn''t figure out why he liked Renee. "A good man?" Adam snorted, "He''s so good that he made your sister the scapegoat. I have to admit he ys his cards well." "Impossible. Ro is not that kind of person. I got detained in a casino before and it was he who paid one million dors for my release. He even offered me a job in hispany." Carmen''s adroitness didn''t pass down to her son and daughter. They were naive and credulous. "Really? What if I tell you he traded your sister''s life for that one million?" "Nonsense, Adam. Don''t judge everybody''s mind by your own vile one." Carmen red at Leo and stopped him. "Leo, shut up. Don''t forget why we''re here!" Carmen knew that Adam was in no mood for nder. "Mr. Xiao, if Ro is the one behind all this, why didn''t he kill Tracey directly? Why did he bother to bond with Renee?" Carmen immediately got to the point. "He needed a scapegoat. He deluded everyone into thinking that Renee was the culprit." "But he''s a pawn too. He answers to someone else." "Who?" Carmen was shocked. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 "There are many people involved. I can''t name them one by one. Ro couldn''t have approached Renee for love." Adam snorted. "My sister deserves his love!" Leo said angrily. Adam''s contempt for Ro and Renee angered him. "What''s good about your sister? Is she beautiful, or capable, or wealthy?" Adam''s question rendered Leo speechless. He snorted and added, "Let''s say Ro is not a snob. Does Renee have any good virtues?" "All I see in her is the darkest side of humanity. No man will love a vicious woman." "You..." Leo huffed and puffed. "That''s not my sister. You''re the one who made our life a disaster." "We were expelled from the Xia family and became a shame to everyone, but one can''t choose one''s family." "People called her b*stard and fewpanies would ept her." All she did was for her family. She''s not as worthless as you said." Renee was the one who held their family together at the hardest time. "If that''s what you got to say, you may leave now," Adam said impatiently. He didn''t care if Renee had her reasons. What she''d donebeled herself as the dregs of humanity. "We have some details to confer with you about that ident." Carmen quickly cut to the chase. "Go ahead." "I think if we join our clues together maybe we can find them earlier." Carmen didn''t use the word retrieve because she was sure they were still alive. "I''m listening." Adam became solemn immediately. "Has Tracey called you?" Carmen asked. "Has Renee?" Adam''s heart gave a sudden quick beat. He felt like seeing an oasis in a desert. "The next morning after the ident, she called me and said that she was on a ship with her friends. She said her phone didn''t have service on the sea so I didn''t need to worry if I couldn''t get through. She even sent a photo to me. "She also asked me not to believe the news. I didn''t understand her words then but now I do." "She knew her death woulde out soon so she called me in advance to reassure me." "She''s still alive?" Adam''s face turned red in excitement. It was likely that Tracey and Renee were together so if Renee was alive, Tracey must be alive too. "That''s the only call from her and when I call backter, no one answered it." "Show me the photo and the number." Adam suddenly saw a shaft of sunshine in the darkness. He hated Renee''s guts but now he was thrilled to hear she was alive. Carmen fished out her phone immediately and handed it to Adam. The call hadsted less than one minute and it was from a foreign number. "Tell me exactly every word she said!" Adam had a hunch that this number might lead him to Tracey. Carmen repeated what she had said. "Is that all?" "Yes." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "She sounded normal over the line so I presume that she didn''t have a knife on her neck." "But why didn''t she ask me for help? I first thought she was on the run after killing Tracey but her passport is at home." "Then I thought she was kidnapped, but no one called us for ransom," Carmen said confusedly. "Tracey didn''t call me. I wish she''s with Renee. Where is the photo?" Adam rubbed between his brows. "Here." Adam took a look at the selfie. Renee looked pale on it. "It''s not her clothes, right?" "Yes, it''s too hick for my sis." "Send me this photo. I''ll have it checked to see if we can find more. That number too." "I can''t get through after that call," Carmen said. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see what we can find." Adam''s gloomy face finally cleared. "Carmen, though I hated you for hurting Tracey, thank you very much for sharing this with me. It''s of great help!" Adam said sincerely. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Tracey was the meaning of Adam''s life, so finding Tracey was making his life worthy of living again. Adam quickly called Jonathan. "I find something." "Tell me," Jonathan said eagerly. "On the second day after the ident, Renee called her mother and sent her a photo. See if you can locate her through the blurry buildings in the background." "Okay. And well find the user of the number." "Great." Adam was so excited that his fingers trembled when he sent the photo and number. Carmen knew she''d made the right choice to visit Adam. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry for what I did for Tracey and I''ve got what I deserve. If I had known what Renee..." "Mom, you can''t me Renee. You had a heart attack because of Tracey''call. Of course Renee hates her." Leo blurted out. "What are you talking about?" Adam was very sensitive. "Tracey called my mom and threatened her when I was detained in the casino. My mom had a heart attack and nearly died." "Tracey wouldn''t do that kind of thing. She said you''ve paid your price when you were expelled from the Xia family. She is too upright to scheme against you." "Besides, she was with me that day and she didn''t call anyone." Carmen pondered for a minute and said, "It was not Tracey''s number but it was her voice. I''m not lying." "Ro was here that day, right?" "Yes." "Everything made sense now. After Ro got the news that Leo was detained, he found someone to pretend to be Tracey and call Carmen." "Why did he do this?" Adam rolled his eyes. How could Leo and his sister be so stupid? "He wanted to pit Renee against Tracey. He needed your sister to hate Tracey." If what Adam said was true, that would be Ro''s purpose. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Leo still couldn''t understand. After all, Ro had spent one million dors to save him. He couldn''t be as sinister as they said. "Mr. Xiao, if what I told you today helps you find Tracey, please forgive Renee for the stupid things she did. She was a victim too," Carmen said. "Okay. Keep me abreast of what''s going on." Carmen was indeed a very clever woman. She''d done Adam a favor by sharing the clue with him, so she could not only utilize him to find Renee but also force him to forgive Renee. Carmen could''ve been very sessful if she hadn''t gone astray. He would spare no efforts finding Tracey though it helped Renee too. Knowing Ro''s true colors would be enough miserable for her. After Leo and Carmen left, Adam exhaled a sigh of relief. At least Tracey was still alive. Perhaps she was now in a ship waiting for him to find her. He hoped the photo and the number could help locate her soon. All he could do now was waiting for Jonathan''s call and he didn''t wait for a long time. "Any findings?" Adam asked as soon as he got through. "I got good news and bad news. Which one would you like to start with?" "Bad news," Adam said calmly. "The SIM card was thrown into the sea and we couldn''t find who did it with numerous ships passing that area." "What about the good news?" "We zoomed in on the photo and found a sign." "One of our technicians recognized it as his hometown. You''re very lucky." "Where is it?" Adam felt he was one step closer to Tracey. "It''s a backward town. There''s a small port there. Passing ships go there to replenish water and food. Maybe you can find something there." "What about the phone number?" "We''re still processing it. I''ll call you as soon as I get the result." "Jonathan, thank you very much. The photo is useless in my hand without your help." "You''re wee. That''s what friends do. I''ll email the address to you in a minute." "Okay. Keep in touch." Adam was very grateful that Jonathan could make time to help him. Caesar had mentioned once that Jonathan was on vacation. "Of course." Jonathan hung up the phone. Soon Jonathan sent him the address. It was a very small town without an airport, so Adam had his secretary booked a trained ticket for him. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Adam watched thendscape shing backward from the window, brooding over the pastime he spent with Tracey. He couldn''t afford to lose her. After getting off the train, Adam grabbed a quick bite and headed to the port. He felt the port familiar because Tracey had been here. It was a small port, so if the ship on which were Tracey had been the only one at anchor here that day, perhaps he could find a witness. The port was quiet with a few boats on the water. Adam looked around and found an old man smoking on the stairs. "Good afternoon, what are you doing here?" Adam approached him and asked. "Waiting for the sunset. What are you doing here?" The old man looked at Adam. "I am here to find my fiancee. She also likes the sea." "Where is she?" "I don''t know. Would you help me?" "What can an old man do for you?" "A few days ago..." Adam briefly told him what had happened. The old man pondered a while and said, "I saw two ships that morning, but I don''t know which ship your fiancee was on." "Can you describe them a little?" "One was a passenger ship, and the other was a ck ship." "A ck ship?" Tracey couldn''t be on a passenger ship so only one ship was left. "It had a ck sail with no marks on it. I don''t think it was a normal ship." "How''s that?" Adam frowned. "When I was a boy, the society was in turmoil." "Bandits and pirates were everywhere. At times, I saw pirate ships outside our vige." They got skeleton marks on their sails and ck rags over the ship. So I thought that ck ship was a pirate ship." "It had a battery on its deck which is strictly forbidden by the government." "And people on that ship were in tatters and looked fierce. Young man, if your fiancee is on that ship, it''s unlikely that you can save her." The old man squinted and puffed smoke into the air. Adam''s hope was shattered. "Sir, are you mistaken? How can there be pirates now?" "I''m old and don''t see and hear well, but I knew it was a pirate ship." "Few ships would anchor in this port." "It''s small and backward, so most ships choose to anchor inrger harbors." "But it''s perfect for pirates to replenish water and food without being noticed." It was pirates who took Tracey! It exined why Renee hadn''t asked for help and no one had called Carmen for ransom. Perhaps...the pirates didn''t want money but wanted them to stay. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam broke out in a cold sweat. He knew Tracey would rather kill herself than sumb to the pirates. He hoped she hadn''t done anything stupid and could hold on until he found her. Adam was frightened but he calmed down very soon. "Where did they get water and food?" Perhaps he could get more clues from the surveince cameras around here. "Nearby stores." "Thank you, sir." Adam left and quickly walked into a small shop. "May I help you?" He drew the attention of everyone in the shop. It was not every day they got to see such a handsome man. "I want to check the surveince footage in the morning on the 22nd." "We don''t have such a thing here." The woman behind the counter refused him t. "Are you sure?" Adam took out a stack of cash which lip up the woman''s eyes. "I was joking. Come here." The woman looked at Adam ingratiatingly. There hadn''t been many guests so Adam found someone suspicious quickly. The man''s hair and beard were long, probably because he couldn''t have them cut on the sea. Adam sent the footage to Jonathan to check the man''s identity. He also drew a sketch of that ship ording to the old man''s description. The old man said that ship had headed southward, so Adam called Jonathan to stop any suspicious ship in that direction. There was more marine police on the sea than ever and every ship felt the strained intensity. All military posts were mobilized to search for that pirate ship as well. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Adam would find Tracey at all expenses. Even though a ship on the vast sea was like a needle in the haystack. Tracey couldn''t know Adam''s efforts but she was aware of his desperation. Knowing he must have freaked out, she wished she could call him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t know any dos and don''ts during pregnancy since it was her first child. All she got to know was from Amiyah. Touching her belly, she couldn''t believe a new life was in there. She wondered what her baby would look like. It was improper for Vaughn to using the same room with Tracey after she''d woken up, so he exchanges rooms with Amiyah so she could look after Tracey at night. Tracey merely saw Vaughn as a thoughtful brother since she didn''t know he had a crush on her. Life was boring on the ship and one day Tracey had an inspiration all of a sudden. "Vaughn, is there a paintbrush and paper on the ship?" Tracey painted out what she had in mind. "Paintbrush? You are a painter?" "No, I just like painting. Idle some time, you know." "I don''t think we have, but I''ll ask for you." Whatever Tracy wanted, Vaughn got it for her. This time, he took the painting kit that a pirate bought for his son. Tracey was very happy that she could draw again. When she took out a knife, Vaughn gave a start and asked in an anxious voice, "What are you going to do?" "Sharpen the pencil." Vaughn coughed to cover his embarrassment and said, "Let me help you." Watching Vaughn clumsily sharpen her pencil was amusing. "Here you are," he said, handing her the pencil. "Thank you, Vaughn." Tracey started sketching and Vaughn sharpened the rest of the pencils for her. They chatted from time to time and out of curiosity, Vaughn led the conversation to Adam. "Tell me about your fiance, how did you meet each other?" Tracey smiled as she recalled the past. "We met at the sea..." Vaughn heard her out without interrupting her. He''d never thought a man of such wealth and status was capable of such abiding love. But he doubted whether he could remain faithful after he heard of Tracey''s death. "Vaughn, it''s your turn. Tell me your story." "I... There''s no story. I''m just an ordinary person." Vaughn was reluctant to confess his identity. Probably pregnancy had numbed Tracey and rendered her less observant as she used to be. She should have notice Vaughn and other men on the ship were inordinately enthusiastic to her. She just kept drawing, immersed in the joy of being a mother. "Vaughn, how do you like this wedding ring?" Although Vaughn was ignorant of art, he liked her design. The ring consisted of two dolphins and a wreath connecting them. "Very pretty. Dolphin, right?" Vaughn pointed at the abstract line. It was very unique. "Yes, I designed many rings at home but this came from a brand new inspiration," Tracey replied. "The dolphins that saved you?" "Yes. Though I didn''t remember that scene at all, my gratitude for them is forever." Tracey touched the sketch with her fingertip. It was a once-in-a-lifetime miracle. Every time she saw dolphins from the deck, she threw some fishes to them as a way to say thank you. Far different from Tracey, Renee''s life on the ship was toilsome. After half a mouth drifting on the sea, Vaughn must go ashore for replenishment again. It meant he could no longer dying telling Tracey the truth. "Well soon pull up to the shore, right?" She asked him. "Yes." Vaughn''s expression was grave. Tracey almost spun on her tiptoes. "Vaughn, can I borrow your phone? There must be phone service in the port. It has been 20 days since I fell into the sea. I had to call my family." Vaughn bit her lips and didn''t reply. "Are you hearing, Vaughn? If you don''t have a phone, I can go ashore and borrow one. I need to call Adam." "I won''t let you leave." Vaughn suddenly said. Tracey didn''t react for a moment. "Vaughn, all good things muste to an end. I''ve been very happy these days and you cane to City A to visit me in the future." "I won''t let you leave," Vaughn repeated, looking into Tracey''s eyes. Tracey was confused. "What do you mean by that?" Vaughn suddenly stepped forward, grabbing her hand, and said seriously, "I love you. I knew you''re the one as soon as I saw you, so I won''t let you leave." Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Tracey gaped at Vaughn, hardly believing her ears. "It''s not funny." She was dumbfounded. "Tracey, I really love you. I know that your fiance is very rich and nice to you. I''m not as rich as him, but I can provide you with a well-fed life." "I will treat you well and take your child as my own. If you don''t like what I do, I can quit for you." "We can go to any country you want. I can change for you." Vaughn held Tracey''s hand tightly. Tracey tried to wrench her hand away but failed. "Vaughn, you hurt me." "Sorry." Vaughn immediately released her hand. "Vaughn, if you really love me, you should let me go. I don''t love you." "I know I''m insane, but I can''t stop loving you. I want to see you every day!" "Stop, Vaughn. You''re a nice man. I don''t want to hate you." Tracey frowned. "Hate me if you want. I won''t let you go." Vaughn turned around and was about to leave. Tracey''s face became icy cold. "Vaughn, captivity is against thew." She reminded him. "You think I''m afraid of that? My existence itself is against thew." Vaughn looked back at Tracey with a serious face. Tracey couldn''t understand him. "It''s not a normal ship." "What do you mean?" She had a bad hunch. Vaughn stared at her and said word by word, "It is a pirate ship. Everyone on this ship is a veritable pirate, and I am the captain of this ship." Tracey''s mouth froze halfway open. Pirates had only lived in fairy tales for her. Pirates should be atrocious, but everyone on this ship had been friendly to her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vaughn looked tough but had a soft heart. How could he be a pirate? "You''ll never leave this ship." Vaughn left. Tracey was numb with shock. She heard Vaughn ask other pirates to guard her room in case she escaped. He sounded like a pirate now, decisive and cruel. "Vaughn, why are you treating me like this? I don''t belong here!" She shouted furiously. She worried about her baby. She couldn''t help but thinking what Adam would do if he couldn''t find her. "One day you''ll. Tell me if you need anything, I can buy it for you in the port." "I want to go home. I want to go home!" Tracey cried, losing control of herself. It was harrowing for Vaughn to see her cry, so he approached her to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry, I won''t hurt you.¡± Tracey flung his hand away like he was some disgusting vermin. "Don''t touch me!" The revulsion in her eyes prated him like a sharp arrow. All he wanted was for her to stay. "Tracey, don''t do anything silly, for the sake of your baby." Vaughn knew the baby was her only concern now. For her baby, she wouldn''t go to extremes. She saw it as a priceless treasure. No matter what, she wouldn''t risk the life of her baby. Vaughn left. Tracey looked at his back with hatred burning in her eyes. "Miss Xia, be nice. Captain will definitely be good to you," the pirate beside her said. They were all viins for her now. Amiyah came in. Tve made egg soup for you today. Have a taste. After we get fresh water and food in the port, I can make new dishes for you." Tracey ignored the soup and asked, "You want to lock me up on the ship for the rest of your life?" Seeing her infuriated face, Amiyah immediately realized that she''d known the truth. She looked at her understandingly. "Of course not. I''m not supposed to say anything about it." "But Vaughn really loves you. He''s never been so good to anyone else." "I understand you but he just loves you so much." Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Tracey looked cold and impassive. "That''s not love. Love won''t make a man hideous," Tracey snapped. "Calm down. Anger is bad for the baby." "I don''t believe you didn''t feel Vaughn''s love at all. He''s been so thoughtful to you." "I''m an engaged woman! How could I know his feelings?" Tracey retorted. "I know you''re not bad. Please let me go." Tears welled up in Tracey''s eyes. "My fiance is waiting for me. My grandma will copse if I die." "I''m sorry. Vaughn is strong-headed. No one can change his mind." "At least allow me to make a call." Her emotions careened from anger to poignancy. "I beg you. One call." "I''m so sorry for all this but Vaughn knows only after your fiance is convinced of your death can he forget you." "Just let it be, would you?"Amiyah sounded woebegone. "Why are you so cruel," Tracey mused. "Sorry." Amiyah sighed helplessly. Tracey flopped down on her knees. Amiyah was stunned and tried to pull her up. "What are you doing? Get up." "You don''t need to let me go, just let me call my family. There is finally phone service here." "You have families and friends too. You must understand me." "Why are you so stubborn? Fine, I''ll call Vaughn to ask his opinion." Amiyah called Vaughn and told him what happened while Tracey was still on the cold floor. "Is she crazy? She''s pregnant!" Vaughn sounded distraught. "She wouldn''t get up until you allow her to make a call. It''s your decision." Amiyah looked at Tracey with a mixture of pity and sadness. "Give her the phone. She can''t say anything about us or you hang up directly." Vaughn relented. "I see." Amiyah nodded and then said to Tracey, "He agreed, but you have to promise me not to expose us." "Yes." Tracey only wanted to tell Adam that she was safe. Amiyah put in the phone a SIM card that she barely used and handed it to Tracey. "Here you go." "Thank you, Amiyah." "Make it short." "Yes." Tracey quickly dialed the phone number that she remembered by heart, and the call was connected immediately. Adam was afraid to miss Tracey''s call so he had his phone by his side round the clock. His heart lifted into his throat when he saw it was a foreign number. "Yes?" The familiar voice over the line made Tracey cry instantly. Adam''s heart tightened when he heard sobbing. "Little bunny, is that you? Are you okay? Where are you?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He talked to the phone gently and quickly sent the number to Jonathan so as to locate it. He''d made many assumptions, each with an optimum solution. Her sobbing seized his heart and the thought that she was suffering almost knocked the wind out of his lungs. He couldn''t bear to see even a scratch on her. "Adam, we have a baby." Tracey''s lips broke into a smile. Amiyah signed resignedly. She shouldn''t have let her say such things. She just understood and believed that no one can manipte fate. Adam was dumbfounded. He''d longed for a baby of their own for so long. "Little bunny, how are you? Are you injured?" Instead of responding to the great news, he was more eager to make sure she was safe and intact. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I was saved by some good people. They''re nice to me." Tracey sniffed. She was telling the truth. "Where are you? I''lle to you right now and thank them face to face." Adam sighed a breath of relief. "Just know that I''m fine. Tell grandpa I''m alive and ask him not to worry." Tracey avoided his question. Even if she was allowed to answer it, she didn''t know where she was. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 "Okay, I''ll tell grandpa. Where are you now? I''lle and pick you up." He repeated his question. "I don''t know." "Put on someone beside you. You have no idea how worried I''ve been. I searched every inch of the sea." "Adam, I... I have to go now. I''m safe, so is the baby. I''ll go to the hospital to have an examination in a few days. Don''t worry about me." She had to hang up now. "Wait!" Adam was flustered. "Adam, I''m yours, forever and always." Tracey hung up the phone, as she''d promised Amiyah. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She knew Adam could get her implicit messages. They were leaving the port very soon, so it wouldn''t help, even if he managed to locate her. But if she could persuade Vaughn to take her to the hospital, Adam would find her more easily. Herst words meant to reassure him than no one had done anything to her. Adam was smart enough to decipher her subtext. "Amiyah, I didn''t tell him where I am." "Can you stay now?" "Even if I stay, my heart is with him. I want to go to the hospital in the next port to give my baby an examination." "I need to make sure falling into the water didn''t affect it." "I can take you to the hospital now." Amiyah knew Tracey cared about the baby very much. Tracey looked toward the port and said, "No. This town is too small. I''ll wait until we arrive at a larger port where there is a more advanced hospital" "Sorry to cause you trouble. I just want the best for my baby." Amiyah didn''t deem her fastidious. She actually appreciated her for being so cooperative these days. Tracey had never been picky about her food. Today was the first time that she''d refused her meal. Amiyah knew her request was reasonable. "I understand you, but this is a pirate ship. We can''t anchor at big ports. It''s very dangerous." "My bad," Tracey ventured, "Since that''s the case, could you go off with me and take me to a bigger hospital by car so something? I haven''t been on thend for many days." Amiyah hesitated. After all, Tracey wasn''t ustomed to sea life and her pregnancy made staying on the ship more unbearable. "We''ll discuss it after Vaughnes back." "Okay." Tracey''s inoffensive face always made people relent for her. When Vaughn came back, he saw Tracey sit by the window watching the sea, her hair tousled by the wind. "Go inside. You may catch a cold here," Vaughn said while people looked at him in amazement. Tracey turned around and saw a man she could barely recognize. Vaughn had his beard shaved and long hair cut, changing into a cardigan and trousers. He was tall and surprisingly handsome. Since he''d frightened Tracy at first sight, he''d made up his mind to change. Seeing Tracey in a daze, he felt embarrassed and asked, "Well... Not so good, right?" "No. You look good." Tracey knew he had an obsession for her but that was not love. He wouldn''t let her go until he distinguished between the two feelings. Tracey didn''t want him to be a foe. "d to hear that." Vaughn scratched his head like a shy boy. "Vaughn, you don''t need to change who you are for ? me. "No. You''re the epitome of all good things, and I''m far from enough for you. Except for letting you go, I can do anything for you." Vaughn said sincerely. Tracey was tired of such conversations and changed the subject. "I called my fiance just now and told him not to worry." "I can take my time now. Has Amiyah told you I want to go to the hospital?" "Yes, you can go to the hospital but on one condition.¡± "What''s it?" "You can''t escape. I and Amiyah will apany you. If you try, I promise you''ll spend the rest of your life on the ship.¡± The fierceness in his voice betrayed his pirate nature. Tracey nodded. "I won''t. I just want to go to the doctor and buy some clothes for summer." "As long as you stay with me, you can have anything you want. We''ll leave ande back in a few days." "All right." "We have to pretend to be husband and wife." "Okay." Tracey would agree to anything in order to get off. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Renee saw them when they got off and shouted, "Why can she get off the ship? I also want to leave!" For fear that Renee might harm Tracey, Vaughn had kept her away from Tracey these days. Renee felt she aged overnight because of hard and unremittingbor she had never known before. "She has the permission of the captain," Luke said, knowing it must evoke jealousy in Renee''s heart. "Could you talk to the captain so I can get off too?" "Next time. They''ve already left." Luke said faintly. Anger and jealousy were gnawing at Renee. Tracey dismissed her as a stranger. She could have asked Vaughn to kill her for her evil but she hadn''t. It was the greatest leniency she could show. Renee must pay the price for what she''d done. When Tracey finally stepped on the solid ground, her unease diminished byrge. "You must be hungry. Let''s find a ce to eat first." Vaughn was as considerate as he''d always been. Tracey couldn''t hate him for being nice to her. She was waiting for him to see through the beguiling fog of obsession. Even after all these, she was grateful. Vaughn reminded her of Steve, who walked her through the roughest days in America. Speaking of which, he must be worried sick as Adam. "Are you thinking about him again?" "No, I''m thinking about a friend. He must have freaked out." Tracey said honestly. "A man?" Vaughn somehow asked. "Well, he''s the reason I''m who I am today." "Then, why is he just a friend?" Tracey chuckled. "Some people are destined to be friends. Love can not be feigned. We spent three years together but I didn''t fall in love with him." "We were there for each other in the darkness. He''s like my family, like you. Vaughn, you''re a good man." "I like you but I''ll never love you. That won''t change no matter how long we stay together." Vaughn''s face changed. He knew what she meant. "Tracey, won''t you even give me a chance?" Vaughn was almost begging her. She shook her head. "You know who''s in my heart. He waited for me for many years and I can''t let him down." "What am I if I ept your love while pregnant with his child?" "I don''t mind you have his child." "I do. It''s not fair to you." Amiyah cut in before the conversation escted into a fight. "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s go to eat. What do you prefer?" She asked Tracey. Tracey knew that she couldn''t push too hard. It would take time for her words to sink in. "Is that a French restaurant? What about eating there?" Tracey missed the taste of steak already. Amiyah and Vaughn looked awkward. They had been on the sea all year round and literally had never been to a French restaurant before. "Well, if you don''t like it, we can eat something else," she said tactfully. "French food will do." Vaughn naturally took Tracey''s hand, which diforted her very much, but she didn''t want to fall out with him so just let it be. It was a humble restaurantpared with those Tracey usually went to, but it was the best in this town. Tracey searched carefully for signs that might indicate her location along the way. The restaurant was exquisite with melodious music and polite waiters. Tracey was used to all these but not Vaughn and Amiyah. They looked sheepish. Vaughn tried hard to act natural so that he didn''t look like a misfit here. After they sat down, the waiter handed Vaughn the menu but he gave it to Tracey. "You decide." "Okay, would you both like steak for the main dish?" "Yes." Tracey ordered fluently. "Three Steak Au Poivre, one Sde Niqoise..." Her French was perfect. "Miss, your French is beautiful. Are you from France?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "No, I spent several years in Paris." She hadn''t told Vaughn that she was a famous designer in charge of an internationalpany. Vaughn spoke some French too. But he had a strong ent and only knew a few basic words. Her posh French once again emphasized the gap between them. As for Tracey, she hadn''t intended to show off in the first ce so she wouldn''t know how dispirited Vaughn was. She just sat there like a queen back in her pce. It was where she belonged. This moment reminded Vaughn of the designs she''d drawn on the ship. It struck him that she wouldnguish bit by bit if she stayed on the sea. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 With the steak served in front of her, Amiyah looked a little nervous. "Go ahead, or it''ll be cold in a while," Tracey said. Amiyah''s gnarled hands picked up the posh knife and fork in an oddly clumsy way. The embarrassment on her face suddenly made sense to Tracey. "Sorry to make you ufortable. Let me show you how to use them." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Amiyah mirrored Tracey and soon learned how to eat the steak properly. Tracey looked at the broad smile on her face and once again registered that she could never hate them. The meal was quite nice and for a moment the juicy steak dissipated the disconcerting feeling that haunted Tracey for days. After the meal, they went to a hotel, nning to leave for City K the next morning. Vaughn ordered a Presidential Suite. It got three rooms, one for each of them. Tracey felt drowsiness so she went to bed directly. In the living room, Amiyah said to Vaughn, "You''ve seen it today. You live in two worlds. Let her go, will you?" "I''m not sure I''m capable of that." Vaughn smiled bitterly. Love was never controble. Amiyah sighed. Adam was in relief after knowing Tracey was alive. He was surprised at her pregnancy, which made him even more eager to find her. His phone buzzed again. It was Jonathan. "We''ve located that port, but chances are that they''ve already left." "No. Tracey said she would go to the hospital soon, so I just need to wait for her there." "But there are so many hospitals." "She will go to the best hospital in that state, which means she''ll go to City K," Adam said affirmatively. "They can''t take a ne so they''ll go by car." "It''s a dozen hours'' ride from the port to City K. I''ll set off right now and wait for her there." Adam hung up the phone and called Rose and Caesar. They were so excited to hear that news and offered to go with Adam. They couldn''t know exactly when Tracey would arrive, so waiting was the only option. After Tracey woke up, Vaughn advised going shopping when he saw her sweating in the parka. It was a new experience for Vaughn and he was very happy to see Tracey in all kinds of dresses. She was in good shape so every dress became her. The shop assistant said to Vaughn, "Sir, your wife is so beautiful. Every dress is suitable for her." "Pack them up," Vaughn said like a doting husband, his face beaming with happiness. "All of them? They''re too many." Tracey shook her head. "Not at all." Vaughn directly went to pay the bill. Amiyah whispered to Tracey, "Don''t worry. That''s not big money for him." "I don''t like spending others'' money." "Didn''t you use your fiance''s money?" Amiyah thought Tracey was the kind of woman on whom any man wouldvish money. Tracey shook her head. "He is rich, but I am not short of money. I can cover my expenses." Amiyah nced at her with approving eyes. Tracey selected clothes for Amiyah and Vaughn too. Later, Vaughn stopped at a skincare store, his hands full of bags. "Would you like to buy some skincare products?" It was windy on the sea so Tracey chose some moisturizers. Before they left, she stopped at a counter. When the shop assistant saw the man behind her with assorted bags, she gave a knowing smile. "May I help you?" She asked. Tracey lifted a bottle of perfume. Waves of emotion overwhelmed her. "Miss, this is our most popr perfume. You can try it. It''s called..." "First love, I know." Tracey''s eyes became watery. She remembered all the efforts she put into it. It was like a connection to her past. The past when she could look up and see Adam''s soft eyes. "Yes, it''s called first love. Hey, are you crying?" Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Vaughn flustered at the sight of her tears. "What''s wrong?" He asked hastily. Tracey''s mind drifted. How''s thepany running now? Can Set handle it? "Miss, you look very familiar. Have I seen you somewhere before?" The shop assistant asked. "I want this perfume." Tracey didn''t answer her question. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay. I''ll wrap it up for you." Vaughn was so bemused. What was so special about that perfume that she cried for it? No one said a word on the way back, although Vaughn and Amiyah had so many questions. Tracey took a shower and went to bed early. Vaughn searched the brand on his phone. What he found stunned him. "Amiyah,e and see!" Vaughn waved at her. "Isn''t this Tracey? Why is she there? It''s... the perfume she bought today." Now they knew that Tracey owned this brand and designed this perfume. They directly entered Tracey''s name in the search bar and find detailed information about her background. "She is the daughter of one of the four most wealthy plutocrats and runs apany of her own," Vaughn said in astonishment. "She told me she''s not short of money. Now I see what she meant." Vaughn flipped through the information about Tracey and soon saw a report about her fiance. The report was titled The Most Wanted Bachelor Engaged. Vaughn clicked the video attached. Adam was dressed in a ck suit, his hair slicked back. He was heavenly handsome. He didn''t talk much and the whole conversation was diplomatic. But when asked about his engagement, the man smiled and said, "She''s perfect. I''ll marry her." The tenderness on his face was perceivable. There were also many photos of them together. She looked sweet in his arms. His love for her was evident from the way he looked at her. They were a perfect match. They looked so happy together. "He looks great. He deserves Tracey." Amiyah said. Vaughn remained silent, keeping reading any information pertaining to Tracey. He figured out the rtionship between Renee and Tracey and felt lucky that he hadn''t believed Renee. He was infuriated when he read about how Renee and her family had bullied Tracey. Making Renee a servant was not enough. He would make her pay the price. Amiyah went to sleep soon but Vaughn stayed upte and skimmed through everything about Tracey online. She was too perfect. She was a piece of art. Vaughn couldn''t fall asleep all night, deeply shocked by how sessful she was. She was so young but so aplished. Tracey woke up early in the morning and found Vaughn had prepared breakfast for her. "It''ll be a long and tiresome journey. Can you manage that?" "Of course." Although Tracey was distinguished, she didn''t act like one. "Okay, we''ll set off after breakfast." He had arranged everything in advance to make sure she feltfortable. Vaughn had led a frugal life before, but he would offer Tracey the best he had. Tracey was thinking about Adam all the way. Where was he? Could he find her? Thendscape out the window was picturesque, but she was not in the mood to appreciate it. They arrived at City K at night and decided to go to the hospital the next day. The metropolitan bustle and hustle made Tracey felt at home. She missed Adam even more. She watched carse and go and wondered if Adam was in one of them. Vaughn brought her to the best restaurant in City K for dinner, but Tracey looked impassive. Her brows furrowed slightly. It was the best chance for Adam to find her. If he failed this time, all her efforts would be in vain. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Adam and the others were also dining in this restaurant. They had arranged people around every big hospital here but Tracey didn''t show up. "Don''t worry, Adam. It''s a long distance from that port to City K. Be patient." "Yes, she''ll show up in the end." "I''m afraid she wouldn''t eat well. She''s pregnant now. Every meal is important." "I hope pregnancy hasn''t brought her difort," Adam murmured. "Tracy will take good care of herself for the baby''s sake. Don''t worry." "My heart has been beating all the time. I had a bad feeling that things will not be smooth." "Don''t think too much. Only you can understand her subtext. She''ll be fme."Rose and Caesar kept comforting Adam. Adam ordered dishes that Tracey liked and ate them all. Every bite tasted bitter. Tracey didn''t have much appetite. "What''s wrong? Don''t you like the food here? What about going to another restaurant?" Amiyah asked. "No, I''m just not hungry." "It has been more than six hours since lunch. You have to eat now. You can''t starve the baby." "Mm." Tracey slowly took a bite. "Eat mine." Vaughn handed the already sliced steak to Tracey. The more thoughtful he was the more distressed Tracey felt. Tracey ate half of the steak and some desserts Vaughn ordered for her. After eating, when Tracey walked out of the restaurant, she saw a figure standing not far away. For a moment, she thought it was her illusion. How could Adam be here? "Adam..." Tracey could not help but shout his name. The minute Tracey saw Adam, Vaughn saw him too. He knew that face too well. Caesar and Rose had gone to the bathroom, and Adam was waiting for them alone. When he heard her voice, he gave a start then was driven crazy. He looked toward where the voice came but saw no one. Was that his hallucination? He walked over, looking around, but no one was there. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What are you looking for, Adam?" "I heard Tracey''s voice." "You''re hallucinating again, aren''t you? You just miss her so much." "But it''s too realistic," Adam mused, and they left together. Behind a pir, Vaughn firmly covered Tracey''s mouth with his hands and whispered in her ear, "If you dare to shout again, I''ll kiss you here." Tracey''s vision went blurry with tears. She could see Adam not far from her. He could find her if he turned a little. Tears fell down on Vaughn''s hands. Tracey could only groan miserably. Vaughn''s grip was so tight that she felt breathless. The light in her eyes dimmed as she saw Adam disappear behind the door. Adam, I''m here! She shouted silently. After Adam walked out of the restaurant, he looked back hesitantly. "What''s wrong?" "What if it''s really little bunny?" Adam turned back in a hurry. A voice in his heart was telling him not to leave. Caesar and Rose exchanged nces and caught up with him. Vaughn left with Tracey through the back door, so Adam couldn''t find her in the restaurant. "Are you mistaken?" "No, I''m sure little bunny was here. I''ll go get the surveince footage." When he recognized Tracey on the screen, he shouted frenziedly. "It''s her! It''s her!" "Who is the man holding her hand?" Rose frowned. "That''s it!" Adam had racked his brains to figure out why those pirates hadn''t asked for a ransom and why Tracey had said they''d treated her well but couldn''t tell him where she was. Now he finally understood. The pirate liked her and wanted her to stay. "What?" "He likes Tracey so he won''t let her meet me. He''s noticed us now and may leave right away." Adam hurried downstairs and glimpsed a ck car leaving from the parking lot. "Little bunny..." He chased after the car, sure that Tracey was in it. The window was locked, so Tracey could only pat fiercely on the ss. "Adam..." Her voice was wavering. The car disappeared around the corner when Caesar drove their car over and called Adam to get in. Tracey''s tears ran like rivers. "Vaughn, I know you are a good man. Would you please let me see him?" "No." Vaughn''s face was grim. "How treacherous fate is." Amiyah sighed. She felt sorry for both of them. "We can''t go to the hospital now," Vaughn said directly. He hadn''t expected that man to find them so quickly. Hospitals must be watched closely now. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Tracey was stunned. "We won''t go to the hospital?" "Yes, Tracey. Have I underestimated you?" Vaughn said pointedly. It was apparent that Tracey had given implicit clues to her fiance through that call. They couldn''t go to the hospital now, neither could they go back to the ship. Vaughn said a ce Tracey had never heard and Amiyah said, "We haven''t been back for many years. Flower Goddess Day ising." Tracey didn''t know what they were talking about but she had no interest in finding out. She was in despair and refused to talk to Vaughn. With her eyes closed, she fell asleep in the backseat. Caesar lost their car in the end and they became once again clueless. Adam was very annoyed and guilty. "It''s all my fault," he said, "If I hade back earlier, I could have found her." He grabbed his hair in distress. "No one could know it. Don''t me yourself. We''ll be more careful next time." "Yes, the pirate was very protective of her in the footage and they could afford to dine there means he''s not poor. Tracey is fine with him." Their holding hands kepting back to Adam. He should be the one by her side. The feeling of despair and guilt crushed him. Tracey didn''t know where they were going. All she could tell was that they were leaving downtown, heading for remote suburbs. "The road will be bumpy. Grab something." Vaughn said. Ever since that night, Tracey had never said a word to Vaughn, but she ate well and slept well for her baby. She was not angry, just thinking about how to create another chance to leave. Vaughn looked at Tracey''s side face. She had been staring out of the window curiously. "We''re going to my hometown. It''s small but beautiful." "The sky is very blue there. We nt vegetables by ourselves." "Have you heard of Flower Goddess Day?" Tracey shook her head. Vaughn was happy that she was finally responding to him and exined, "It''s not widely celebrated like Christmas but it a traditional festival that the locals think highly of." "People here believe they are the descendants of a goddess born from flowers." "So they celebrate the birth of this goddess every year." "Great ceremonies are held and sacrifices are prepared in advance."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Women go pluck flowers this day and give them to the goddess in the hope that she may protect them." Tracey was intrigued. "Can I pray for my baby too?" "Of course, that''s why I take you here." Vaughn''s voice was silky. "The environment is very healthy for you and the baby there. We''ll stay there for a while." Vaughn could have been a rather loving husband. "I know you hate me for taking you away, but I don''t regret it." Tracey didn''t say anything. She couldn''t persuade Vaughn to let her go, just like he couldn''t convince her to forget the past and stay. Instead of brooding over the irreconcble conflict between them, Tracey would rather see the good side of things. She was safe with Vaughn. He was very thoughtful to her. She needed to wait patiently for the next chance. She was determined to fight her way back to Adam. The car drove very slowly. They were deep in the mountain now. She could see huge trees that didn''t exist in cities. Tracey''s attention was drawn to the beautiful sceneries and smiled when Vaughn told her about the anecdotes in his childhood. Though the intensity between them subsided, Amiyah didn''t be any less worried. Vaughn had made this decision on a whim, but he seemed to have forgotten the person in the vige. "Is this the vige you used to live in?" "Yes. Have you ever lived in a treehouse before?" Tracey shook her head. "No. I''ve seen it on TV." "I hope you like it. We have many customs different from the city." Vaughn said. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 The car stopped not far in front of the vige. All their luggage was the things Vaughn had bought for Tracey. "Here, it''s cool in the mountain." Vaughn draped a cardigan around her shoulders. The hem of her white dress was fluttering in the wind. She looked divine. Amiyah pulled Vaughn to the side and said, "Vaughn, have you ever thought about how Valerie would react to the new girl you bring home?" "I don''t care. I don''t like Valerie anyway. It''s a good opportunity to convince her that." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "That''s cruel to Valerie," Amiyahmented. Valerie was fixated on Vaughn, swearing that she wouldn''t marry unless the man was Vaughn. The presence of Tracey would be a bombshell for her. "You are wrong. It''s crueler to give her hope and make her wait." "Anyway, be nice to her. Let''s go." "Mm." Vaughn walked to Tracey with bags in his hands. "You can have a taste of the special dishes here in a while. They aren''t avable in the big cities." "Which is?" Tracey asked curiously. "You''ll know in a bit," Vaughn said with a mysterious smile. It was a beautiful vige with treehouses hidden in the foliage of trees. "They look primitive outside, but it''s totally modern inside. Don''t worry." "We lived in the treehouse to avoid pests and animals in the past, but now they more like a cultural experience for tourists." "There''s so much here left unexploited," Tracey looked around and said, "It could be a popr attraction." Tracey was acutely aware of the business value here. She thought it was a good opportunity for Vaughn to start a new profession. They could even cooperate. That would the best thing she could ever wish for Vaughn. "Aren''t you in the beauty industry? You also dabble in tourism?" Vaughn inquired. Tracey was confused. She hadn''t told him who she really was. "How did you know?" "That day, I searched the perfume on the Inte and found out you designed it." "Well, pregnancy rendered me sentimental. I was crying before I knew." She continued, "In fact, yes. I have a listed real estatepany." "I can bring projects here if you want." "But as a rule, economic development is notpatible with environmental sustainability. So consider hard before you decide." Vaughn and Amiyah gasped. They would call it boasting if the one wasn''t Tracey. "I''d rather let thisnd remain what it is." "Understandable. It''s likely that exploitation will ruin the beautiful scenery. Every coin has two sides." "You have great business acumen. No wonder you''re so sessful," Vaugh said. "Life made me. I had no choice." Her smile was tinged with bitterness. Vaughn had known her past from the news. She had suffered more than he could imagine. "No more business. Let''s go into the vige." Vaughn reached out to hold Tracey''s hand but she avoided him. "No one''s here now. We don''t need to pretend to be a couple," she said. Vaughn embarrassedly dropped his hand down. As soon as they entered the vige, a viger greeted them. "It''s you, Vaughn. When did you arrive? Have Luke and the otherse back too?" "No, just Amiyah and me." "Who is this? I haven''t seen her before." "She''s my girlfriend. I want to show her the ce where I grew up." Vaughn introduced. Tracey frowned but didn''t interrupt him. "What about Valerie? She has been waiting for you for so many years." "I have never promised her anything. We''re very tired. Excuse us." Vaughn said grimly. Only then did Tracey know that Vaughn had a childhood sweetheart who loved him very much. Maybe she could leverage it. "Valerie is..." "Ignore what she said. You are the only one I love." Vaughn was reticent about that woman. "Valerie will definitelye to you." Amiyah could even visualize it. Vaughn led Tracey to one treehouse and said, "This is my home. Hope you like it." He was afraid that his home was shabby in Tracey''s eyes. "It''s beautiful," she said. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Vaughn was d to hear that. The treehouse was constructed of teak and bamboo. Tracey liked it. The house was very clean and its interior was abination of modern convenience and tribal aesthetics. In the center of the house were several wicker chairs and an embossed table. There was also a sofa and a bathroom. "I will send someone to buy painting things for you," Vaughn said mildly. It would be really refreshing to stay here if she weren''t in captivity. Vaughn saw tiredness on her face and said, "Go to sleep. You live in the master bedroom." "No, I''m fine with the guest room." Tracey refused. That would make her like the hostess here. The guest room was spacious too. Tracey liked the white gauze hanging before the bamboo window. It was poetic. She had been worried that she would be brought to somewhere too remote to have phone service, but now she heaved a sigh of relief. Finding a chance to call Adam was only a matter of time now. Vaughn couldn''t keep an eye on her round the clock. Keeping pleasant and healthy was her priority now. "Do you like it here?" "Yes, but I feel like sleeping now." "I''ll leave you. Local specialties will be ready when you wake up." Vaughn stroked hair tenderly. He''s like a brother, Tracey thought. She noticed that the interior of this room was girlish. She remembered Vaughn''s concerned face when she''d woke up on the ship. Could it be that he''d been in love with her then? Tracey shook her head. It was unbelievable. Tracey didn''t believe her sleeping face was all it took for him to fall in love with her. It would be superficial of him. Tracey found some delicate artifacts in the room, a wooden horse, a small statue, etc... This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maybe Vaugh had a sister? Could his love for her be the projection of his affection for his sister? Things would be much easier if that were the case. Her mind drifted and she fell asleep soon. But before long, she was woken up by noise outside. Someone was shouting outside and she went up to see what was going on. "Vaughn, how could you? How could youe back with another woman?" "Valerie, I''ve told you long ago that I don''t like you and will never marry you. Can''t you get over it?" "Is that c*nt beautiful? Is she prettier than me?" Valerie screamed. The door cracked open right on cue and anguid voice was heard. "What''s going on?" The woman said. She was in a pearl-white dress, her hair a little disarranged. She looked like a doll, her skin luminous, her eyshes long, her lips rosy. Valerie was stunned by her beauty. "I told you it''s cold here. You should wear a coat." Vaughn looked at her attentively. "So, you must be that coquette." Vaughn''s thoughtfulness made her eyes aze with jealousy. Tracey immediately understood the situation. She uncontrobly felt disappointed. Valerie didn''t deserve Vaughn obviously. She didn''t know how to respect others. "Hey, my name is Tracey. Are you Valerie? Nice to meet you." Tracey said politely, reaching out. The girl opposite her had delicate features and a brownplexion. She was carefully dressed but still looked like a bumpkin. "Not nice to meet you. Vaughn is mine. You can''t take him from me." She cut to the chase. Tracey found it ironic that Valerie was as extreme as Vaughn when it came to love. Was it a local tradition? "He''s right there. I''m not taking him anywhere," Tracey replied mockingly. "Then leave, bitch. The woman he''ll marry is me..." Tracey lost the rest of her swearing because of her ent. Amiyah quickly pulled Valerie away. Tracey shed a nonchnt nce at her and said, "Are you done? I want to go to sleep." Everyone was surprised by her calmness. City girls were stereotyped to be arrogant and irascible. How could Tracey be soposed? Valerie was rendered speechless. She couldn''t start a fight if the other party ignored her. She could only seethe with rage silently. All she could do was ring at Tracey with her big eyes. "Vaughn, I''m still drowsy. Wake me up when the specialties are ready." Tracey smiled sweetly at Vaughn. She actually didn''t mind acting like a coquette given that she''d been called one. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Valerie was stunned as she was ignored by Tracey. So, she had to hold back the cursing words that she prepared. "Well, I''ll get Amiyah to cook it for you. You should sleep more, and you must be tired after the long journey." Vaughn brought Tracey back to her room and closed the door. Tracey went to the bed and she yawned. Recently, she had be a lot more sleepy as if she could fall asleep at anytime. "I''m sorry for her words." Vaughn was guilty about the way that Valerie talked, he kept Tracey but made her suffer wrong. "You don''t love her?" "If I loved her, I would tell her. Whether you showed up or not, I won¡¯t like her." When Vaughn brought up this matter, he was helpless. "So, you are taking advantage of me to make her give up?" Tracey straightly pointed at the truth. Vaughn looked into her bright eyes and felt this girl was really smart. "I''m sorry, I''m not taking advantage of you. I really want to show you my hometown and bring your baby blessings. As for making Valerie give up, to be honest, I tried to do that. Although I grew up with her, I didn''t have affection on her. She is nearly 25 years old, and barely no girls in this vige would remain single at this age¡± Vaughn said. Tracey knew that Vaughn was a good man. Out of his rules, he wouldn''t keep the woman he didn''t love waiting for him. "It doesn''t matter. I can understand her, and I won''t me her." Tracey thought she was not qualified to evaluate others'' rtionships. "Thanks. It¡¯s time to rest." Vaughn turned around and left. Tracey looked at his tall figure, thinking that he should have had a happy family if she didn¡¯ t disturb his life. Tracey didn''t wake up until it was evening. She stretched herself and got out of the bed. She didn'' t want to continue her life like this to simply repeat eating and sleeping, with not too much time she would be a fat woman. "Would Adam recognize me then?" She thought. Thinking of Adam, she couldn''t help feeling sad. Although she had been lying to herself that she would meet him soon, as long as recalling the scene that he chased her car, Tracey¡¯s eyes were getting wet. She stroked her belly again and again. "Baby, we will see Dad soon. I miss him, and dad will definitely find us." Vaughn came and asked Tracey to have dinner, outside the door, he heard Tracey''s murmur with a light snuffle. He froze and stopped knocking, feeling a little ufortable. The more he got along with Tracey, the more he found that he could not integrate into her world. She was kind, but also very cruel. At this moment, he became suspicious again. "Is it right for me to do this? When her child was born and looks for father, how should I answer?" Also, as the child grew up gradually, he would definitely consider Vaughn as a robber who separated his/her parents. Tracey would not be happy, and neither would be her child. Vaughn would also live in self-criticize every day. However, it was still hard for Vaughn to let go. After a while until no sound in the room, Vaughn knocked at the door. "Tracey, are you awake? Dinner is ready, if you are awake,e down to eat." "Okay, I''ming." Tracey opened the door and quickly returned calmly. "Let''s go down." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them pretended to be calm sitting by the table, while Amiyah enthusiastically introduced the tasty local dishes that were served. Most of them were made of wild vegetables grew in the mountains and other homemade ingredients. Tracey''s appetite opened greatly, and she ate arge quantity. "Amiyah, it''s so delicious." "I was worried that you don''t like it. You usually eat western food, right?" "It''s not like that. Each kind of food has a special taste. Amiyah, can you take me for a walkter? If I eat like this, I will soon be fat like a pig." "It''s better for you to get fatter. You''re too thin. But walking more is good for delivering the baby. I''ll take you to visit the vigeter." "Sounds good, I do want to have a look. I''m full now. Let''s go." "Look at you, you so hurry. Okay, let''s go." Amiyah left with Tracey happily. She had no children, so she was good to Vaughn and other young people. Tracey was pretty, she was born rich but wasn''t spoiled at all. Sometimes, she would also be naughty like a little girl. Amiyah liked her too. "I''ll wash the dish at home. I''lle to youter." Vaughn didn''t think it shameful for a man to do dishwashing. "All right." Tracey held Amiyah''s arm and went out. It was a little cold in the mountain at night, but the air was fresh and cool. "Let''s go for a walk by the river," suggested Amiyah. "I''m not familiar with here. You can take me to wherever you want." Along the way, people were looking at Tracey with wired eyes. Valerie''s event had spread in the whole vige. Everyone was interested in Tracey. Some were curious, and some were gossiping. "Leave them alone. They just liked gossiping." Obviously, Amiyah heard unpleasant words too. "I know." But Tracey was so fragile. The hardships she had gone through were far beyond these viger''s imagination. How would she be angry about gossiping? After a few steps forward, Tracey saw a person. She was stunned. It was a miracle to meet an acquaintance here. She took one more nce at this person, it was Ruth! She still remembered the text message that Ruth sent her before the Spring Festival. After that, she disappeared, and no one knew where she went. Tracey learned from others that Ruth had miscarried her baby. She refused Carl''spensation and agreed Edgar reconcile with Ad. But why she appeared in this vige? She had changed into another style and didn''t wear heavy makeup and the short skirts she liked, she looked totally different from what she was before. At this moment, Tracey felt like seeing the hope. She could ask Ruth to inform Adam of her whereabouts. But she had to do it more secretively this time. Ruth was carrying a big bag and dressed like a tourist. Was she here to participate in the Flower Festival? In the blink of an eye, Ruth went into a special stilt house. Fortunately, Ruth didn''t see Tracey, and Amiyah would not be suspicious. "What are you looking at, Tracey?" "Amiyah, the stilt over there is so beautiful, and there arenterns hung outside. Whose home is that?" Tracey asked, pretending to be just curious. "Oh, that''s the vige inn. Some people found that more visitors are traveling here in recent years, so they built the inn." "Cool. No wonder it looks different. It''s spectacr." Tracey said. "If you likenterns, I''ll let Vaughn hang them up." "No, no, I''m just saying. By the way, when is the Flower Festival?" "The day after tomorrow, it starts at night. What''s wrong?" Chapter 730 Chapter 730 It was cold at night on the mountain, But Tracey loved it. She particrly enjoyed the sound of the running river and the singing of the insects that she didn''t know the name. "Amiyah, I like the mountain. I never got this feeling in the city. We can¡¯t see stars there but the bustling crowd and dazzling lights." "I''m afraid that you are not used to here." Amiyah didn''t expect Tracey liked the mountain. "To be honest, before I came here, my brain was full of work, and I was busy all day long. I had barely taken any day off these years.¡± Traceyined to Amiyah, and she never told this to others. "Aren''t you the boss of yourpany? By rights, no one can force you to work. You can have a holiday at anytime." "It''s not like that. Now the pace of society is so fast. If I rest, someone else may rob me of my orders. Although human beings have evolved for so many years, they had kept following the junglew. I am the ruler of mypany, I always think that how to make it strong enough to avoid being merged. I... To tell the truth, it¡¯s so hard." "Tracey, good girl. You had such a superior background, but you still work hard. Not many people in the world can work this hard like you." Amiyah sighed while shaking her head. Even though she stayed long on the sea, she knew the land. On there, many women chose to sell themselves for quick money or a materially rich life, it was rare to see girls with outstanding backgrounds work extremely hard. "Because I trust myself alone. People would only acquire security by relying on themselves." Tracey said. The longer she worked, the stronger she agreed on this philosophy. "Well, why not take these days as a vocation? I feel distressed to see you taking pain." "By the way, Amyhai, I have a question about Vaughn." "Go ahead." "Through these days being with him, I can feel that he is not bad, but why he chose to be a pirate?" Amiyah took a deep look at Tracey. "You don''t hate him? I am surprised. He kept you here and didn¡¯t allow you to meet your husband.¡± ¡±1 know he just lost his head for a time being. He saved me, I won''t hate him. Besides, he treated me really well." Although upying Tracey, Vaughn did treat her well. Tracey could feel this. "s, he is a good boy. If possible, who choose to be a pirate?" Amiyah said. "Then what''s going on?" "He used to have a younger sister. She was very adorable, and Vaughn doted on her so much. Living in the deep mountain, vigers had dreamt about seeing the sea. Twenty years ago, when his family went to the sea, they met pirates. His parents and sister were killed. Vaughn was not together with them, he hid in the corner and witnessed the killing. He was too young to help his family out, he could only keep hiding until it was safe. Later, he told the pirates that he would like to be part of them. The head of the pirate didn''t know he was the boy left by the family he killed. He appreciated Vaughn'' s talent and allowed him to join them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vaughn had been nning all the time. He knew that he should suppress the impulsiveness of revenge temporarily. The pirate head liked and trusted him very much. Finally, when Vaughn was in his teens, he killed the head and other pirates who once killed people. He had avenged for his family, but he also found that not all pirates on the ship were devils. Later, he took over the ship and became the head. He never did harmful things. He only fired those toxic pirates for preventing them from killing more people. He used the money left by the old head to do business. After he took over that ship, no more innocent people died on it. Vaughn used the money he earned to build roads for the vige. He also helped sell handicrafts and local specialties of ours. "Tracey, I know that Vaughn may not be better than your fiance, but he is a very kind man. He won''t hurt you even after you be his wife." After knowing this story, Tracey sighed with emotion. Many people turned out to be not born with an easy life like her. She thought she was miserable, but withparison, Vaughn seemed to be more miserable. Fortunately, Tracey didn''t harm him. Amiyah''s story also proved that Tracey''s guess was right. Vaughn had a sister. "Amiyah, do I look like his sister?" Tracey suddenly asked. Amiyah carefully looked at Tracey''s face and said, "That girl was only a few years old when she died. I can''t remember her face. But in terms of the temperament, it¡¯s simr, and both you two were like angels." When Tracey saw the decoration in the house, she guessed so. "Amiyah, I assume, the reason why Vaughn likes me was that he could feel his sister through me." "Probably. When you were in aa, Vaughn had been guarding you. I thought he was abnormal, until I realized something. He loved his sister so much and had been guilty for her these years. After seeing you, the guilt long buried in his heart was aroused, so, he treated you well." "Yes, maybe he treated me well was simply out of the desire to make up for his sister, the love is not romance but a psychopathic illness." Tracey analyzed. "Even after so many years, Vaughn often had nightmares about that matter, which he never let go. If such a knot in his heart was removed, maybe he will free you." Amiyah said. "I know what to do." Tracey had read some books about psychology. In modern society, many people had mental problems. But because they were not physical diseases so they were often ignored. But mental problems sometimes were more serious than physical injuries. For example, depression and autism would take people''s lives, and the patients often suffered. If a person encountered such problems but not took any treatments, things would only go worse. "What are you going to do?" "Just wait and see." Tracey gave Amiyah a mysterious smile. At this time, Vaughn finished dishwashing and came out to meet them. "Tracey, it''s cold by the river. Don¡¯t stay for too long. Let''s go back." The sky was getting darker, and stars begin to shine. "Amiyah, I would like to stay longer, and I want to see stars with Vaughn for a while." Tracey said. Amiyah understood her. "Then I won''t disturb." Vaughn sat down beside Tracey, taking off his coat and put it on her. "Don''t catch a cold." Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Hearing that Tracey wanted to see stars with him, Vaughn was excited. "Stars in the countryside are much brighter than those in the city, sometimes, stars were even unseen." Vaughn said. "Yes, it''s also good to hear the insects'' singing." Tracey agreed. "I thought people from big cities like you don''t like this ce, you surprised me." "Well, I never have a simr experience in the city. Of course, I like it. By the way, I saw this in my room." Tracey said and took out a wooden dragonfly. When Vaughn saw it, his face turned stiff. "It''s so well-carved. You made it?" Tracey asked. "Yes. When I was young, I carved it for fun." "The room I''m living in looks elegant. It''s like a girl''s room. Did you prepare it for your sister?" "Yes, Amiyah told you about that?" "I asked her. Vaughn, you are a good man." "Even if I''ve imprisoned you and prevented you from meeting your fiance?" Vaughn looked at her in disbelief. "At the beginning when I was brought here, yes, I was angry. But I changedter. First, you treated me very well and you saved my life. After spending these days with you, I found that you are a kind pirate, you are not bad-hearted at all, so yes, I think you of a good man now." Vaughn didn''t expect that Tracey was not hating him after he did such a hateful thing on her. "Vaughn, your sister must be very cute, if she was still alive. Amiyah told me that she is a cute girl. "If she was still alive, she would be the same age as you, and your eyes would be very simr to hers, the same pure and clean." Tracey did not interrupt his speaking. Perhaps his sister was the most important person to him in this world, which was the reason why he was so obsessed with her. "Then tell me about your sister." "Okay, her name is Serena, and she was born very lively. My parents can''t control her, but she was only obedient to me. I still remember that year..." Vaughn''s voice sounded pleasant, it was low and maic. Tracey held her legs and wrapped herself in Vaughn''s coat, listening to the story of his childhood. Sailing on the sea all year round, Vaughn usually didn''t talk a lot, what he loved to do most was standing on the board and looking into the distance. Once started to talk, he couldn'' t stop. Unconsciously, he had spoken for a few hours. "Serena was too young when she died, and she didn''t see the sea enough. So, I am her eyes from then on and watch the sea for her for my whole life." During Vaughn''s talking, Tracey understood more how deep his obsession was. "She is so young and so cute, how could those pirates kill her..." "Vaughn, it¡¯s over. Serena will live happily in heaven. There is no pain in heaven." Traceyforted him. Seeing such a tough-personality man crying so hard, Tracey was distressed. Outsiders thought that he had let go of this heavy past, but he never did so. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, the nightmare grew bigger in his brain as time passed, he was lonely and he found nobody to vent sadness. Later, depression tortured him day by day. "I''m sorry that I''ve talked too much." "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you feel better to say it out?" Tracey smiled. In the moonlight, her smile was so gentle and clean, just like the smile of little Serena. He seemed to hear Serena''s tender voice, "Brother, brother!" "You... led me to talk it?" "I know that your heart had a knot, and this knot kept hurting you. If you don''t vent, you will be sad all the time. Vaughn, your emotion to me is not romance. I reminded you of your sister, and you want to make up to her through me. So, you don''t want me to go, but I know, you were just too sad about the past. What about taking me as your sister? I bet you don'' t want to be a pirate for a lifetime, do you? Amiyah told me that you are doing business. I can offer you the market, which helps promote your products. We can cooperate, thus the vige would gradually be rich. Is that good?¡± Tracey said. Vaughn gave Tracey a deep look. "Did you say so much to let me free you?" "Yes, I want you to let me go, but I want to do something for you too. You are a good man who deserves to be kindly treated. You should also find your own happiness." "You want to convince me?" "Vaughn, I can directly tell you that you can''t imprison me forever. As long as I have the chance, I will escape. I won''t love you. You don¡¯t hurt me, and you give me so much freedom. I will find a chance to leave here, sooner or later. At least until now, I don''t hate you. It isn''t the best rtionship for us so far? Why break it? There are countless people in the world. Thanks to fate for connecting us, especially in the way that you saved me from the freezing water. I don''t want to ruin our rtionship. Shall we keep it?" Tracey was very good at persuading. "Do you really love him?" "Yes, I love him, just like he loves me. Nothing can change this." "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home. It''s cold outside, you''ll catch a cold if you stay here any longer." "How is my proposal?" "I''ll think about it. I''ll give you an answer after Flower Festival." "Okay." Tracey finally felt a bit rxed these days. She got up from the ground and walked home along the river with Vaughn. It was almost 12 o''clock. They had talked for so long. Feeling the change of Vaughn''s attitude, Tracey knew that he had considered letting her go, even just a little. This was the best ending she could imagine, and she didn''t have to resolve problems by hurting anyone. Just in case, she still prepared a note and nned to give it to Ruth on the day of the festival. Even if Vaughn did not intend to let her goter, Ruth could also give Adam a message and bring him here. Of course, Tracey still hoped that Vaughn could take initiative to let her go, in this way, everybody would be fine. She appreciated Vaughn for saving her and was emotional by his painful past. She would like to be his friend so much. She slept soundly that night. In her dream, Adam fell from the sky and took her away. While Vaughn was sleepless all night. He stood in front of the window and looked up at the moon in a deep gaze. "Serena, can you hear me in heaven, can you tell me what should I do? I love Tracey not because she is alike you. I truly love her." With a thud, the wind waved the curtains and wiped the wood dragonfly to the ground. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Flower Festival was around the corner, and the whole vige became very lively. Worship was a tradition in the past, and gradually the festival turned into a carnival day. Like the Spring Festival''s eve, people had already forgotten what this day used to represent but enjoyed that day''s lively and happy atmosphere. Everywhere of the vige was lighted for this day. Maybe Amiyah had told Vaughn that Tracey liked thenterns, he especially bought a few bignterns in advance. Tracey barely slept in, but today she woke up after 10:00 a.m. When she walked out after washing up, she found that the house was decorated withnterns. Other houses were all decorated beautifully, not only withnterns but also with the baskets full of the flowers picked up by girls. Surrounding by such atmosphere, Tracey felt that she was going to celebrate new year. Afterst night''s talk with Vaughn, Tracey was rxed and in high spirits. "Morning, Vaughn," Tracey said gently. "Morning." For Vaughn, Tracey was like the sun, which brought him brightness and warmth at just one nce. "Tomorrow is the Flower Festival. What a lively vige." Tracey said. "Yeah, it''s a very important festival here. When you get up tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to pick flowers, and then go to the King of Flowers Temple to pray." "Okay." Tracey celebrated the festival for the first time, and she deliberately asked others about the taboos. Soon, a day passed. She had no idea that Vaughn had prepared a car. Amiyah looked at him in surprise, "Have you decided to let her go?¡± "It''s not I let her go, it''s I can''t keep her. She''s not a bird that can be locked in a cage. She should fly to the sky. See, she is the president of apany. If she stayed with me for too long, how her family,pany, and her fiance would be? She''s right. Rather than forcing her to stay, it''s better to maintain our current rtionship. I''ll send her home after the festival." Vaughn made this decision by seriously thinking for two nights. ¡°If I forced Tracey to stay, would there be any difference from those pirates?" Vaughn thought. "Well, what a kind-hearted boy you are. I''m sure she will be happy to know this." "I didn''t tell her yet." "This is the best ending for you both. Since Tracey doesn¡¯t belong to you, why don''t you consider Valerie? That girl is very loyal to you." Amiyah was happy yet sad about Vaughn''s decision. Although Tracey insisted that Vaughn didn''t have romantic emotion for her, however, as a bystander, Amiyah clearly knew that Vaughn'' s emotion toward Tracey was romantic love. But it was not important anymore. Vaughn had been convinced by fate that something was destined not for him. "If she would love me, she won''t be persuaded to do so." Vaughn looked out of the window. The dark sky was gradually turning bright, and the sun was about to rise. "Look, it''s dawn." Vaughn said while pointing at the sky. "Yes, it''s dawn." Vaughn dressed up, hoping to apany Tracey in full-dress on thest day. Tracey woke up early maybe because of the excitement for the festival. Amiyah was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, and Vaughn was washing up. Tracey was breathing the fresh air alone at the door, and a figure was slowly approaching. It was Ruth. She had looked for a chance to deliver her a note. What a coincidence, she appeared automatically. "Thank God!" Tracey thought. "Tracey?! Why are you here?" Ruth was very surprised too. She traveled along the way to the south, wandering and stopping. She identally went into this vige, and she didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here. "Sh!" Tracey made a gesture to Ruth and pulled her aside. At this time, she had no idea that Vaughn had decided to set her free. "Ruth, I''ve run into some trouble. Can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter?" "Just pretend that you haven''t seen me. Take this note and go somewhere else to read it. Even if we meetter, pretend to not know me." "Why?" Ruth was confused as she had not yet caught up with Tracey but was told this first. "I''ve written everything in it. You''d better leave right now." Tracey hurriedly pushed Ruth away. Even if not knowing Tracey''s intention, Ruth trusted her. If she said she was trapped in a problem, she must be. Without saying a word, Ruth left with this note. She didn'' t open the note until she went somewhere with no people around. Tracey told Ruth to inform Adam of her whereabouts, and most importantly, she was fine. Ruth became more confused, why Tracey behaved so mysteriously while emphasizing she was fine? "Forget it, maybe she really has a trouble?" Ruth thought. Ruth dialed the number written on the note. She just dialed, and the phone was connected right away. "Hello." The familiar male voice came. She was a little nervous as she called Adam for the first time. "Hello, President Xiao. I''m Ruth." "Ruth?" Adam seemed to search his memory that who was Ruth. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In order to prevent Adam from hanging up, Ruth quickly said the key point, "I met Tracey here, and she asked me to tell you something." "Tracey asked you to tell me something? Where are you?" The blood of Adam burnt at the moment when he heard Tracey''s name. "She gave me a note with your phone number. She seems to be in trouble. I will send you her locationter. By the way, she said that she was fine. You don''t have to worry about her." "Okay, send me her location right now!" Adam was on the verge of going crazy. Since he separated from Tracey, Adam had spent many difficult days. He was afraid that the pirate would monitor Tracey strictly even would hurt her. Right at the most desperate moment, Ruth''s call wasing, and Adam was instantly delightful. After hanging up, Ruth sent Adam the location as well as the picture of the note. Adam recognized that it was Tracey''s handwriting, and it did write that she was safe and fine. Even so, Adam couldn''t wait to see her. He didn''t want her to suffer more. Right away, Adam called Caesar and Jonathan and told them about the news. As soon as receiving the news, everybody got ready for a rescue. Jonathan even requested a few helicopters from the local military. People were stunned as if a war would break out. Adam and the others took the private ne and flew directly to the vige. Tracey thought that Adam would take at least one or two daysing here since he received the news. After all, the vige was rtively hidden. But she had underestimated Adam''s love. When she went out to pick flowers with Amiyah, Adam had finished built his team. "I must seed, and fail was not epted.¡± Adam swore. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 After breakfast, Vaughn took Tracey to pick flowers. In the spring, many flowers were blooming. Spring was smelled everywhere, and Tracey liked this feeling. Listening to the birds chirping and smelling the fragrance of wildflowers, she felt that her soul was even purified. It was indeed a good resort. No waves of the sea making sound nor the cars were making noise, the vige was all about peace. "You can pick as many flowers as you want." Vaughn said. "Really?" Tracey squatted down to choose the flowers she liked. Vaughn told Tracey the story of the mountain when picking flowers. He was quite nimblehanded and knitted the picked flowers into a wreath quickly. "Have a try." Tracey squatted down and let Vaughn put the wreath on her head, which was also the custom here. She was wearing a long white dress with hair scattered, with a wreath on the head, even if she didn''t use any makeup, she still looked pretty and gave off a natural scent. "Am I good- looking?" Tracey blinked her eyes which emitted brightness. Vaughn looked at her eyes and lost in them. He nodded repeatedly, "Yes, you are goodlooking." Amiyah watched them from a distance. If Tracey didn''t have a lover, it would be great for her to go together with Vaughn. What a pity for them. This was an unforgettable day for Tracey. Vaughn apanied her to participate in the worship, then they had been busy with various activities the whole day. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey, there''s a bonfire party tonight, and you shoulde. You usually attend the party of the upper ss, and you never attended the ethnic parties before, right?" "Yes, I''m looking forward to it." Tracey quickly finished her meal. In the evening, red clouds filled the sky. "What a beautiful ming cloud." Tracey stood by the window and said. Ever since she had delivered the message to Ruth, her entire body had be lighter. Adam once said that they could never be separated. Even if they separated, it was a temporary thing. He would definitely find Tracey back. Tracey was his life. How could he live without his life? So, Adam would definitelye. Besides, Vaughn didn''t force Tracey so intensely like before. Since she had been free from the depression, she felt much closer to this vige. "That''s right. The ming clouds right now are the best." Vaughn walked to Tracey''s side. "Tracey, I''ll take you home tomorrow." Tracey''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "Really. You should go back to him." Vaughn rubbed Tracey''s hair. Tracey did not expect that he would proactively send her away. She was overjoyed to hear that. "Thank you, Vaughn." Tracey gave him a sweet smile. Finally, she no longer had hostility to Vaughn. If he forced Tracey to stay, their rtionship would only break. "Tracey, I have one request." Vaughn looked at her gorgeous face. It was really good, at least at this moment, her smile was like the blossom only for him. "What is that?" "Can I hug you?" During the three days that Tracey was in aa, Vaughn hugged her every night. It was his happiest memory, which Tracey did not know. Seeing Tracey had no response, he worried that he had requested too much. "Sorry, if you don''t want to..." Before he finished his words, Tracey had approached. Her arms wrapped around Vaughn''s back. He was stunned as if getting frozen again. He was trembling to embrace her. Sadness mixed with excitement spreading in Vaughn''s heart. No one knew how he loved Tracey more than himself. He really wanted to keep this girl by the side. "Thank you, Vaughn..." Tracey muttered. Vaughn smiled bitterly. It turned out that letting go was such a simple yet sad thing. He wanted her happy, but he was destined to be lonely. These two people hugged each other by the window. This harmonious scene was asionally seen by Valerie when she came to invite Vaughn to the bonfire party. They embraced under the magnificent ming clouds. This time Vaughn back to the vige, he had changed his look and dressed like a person living in the town. But Valerie liked his old look with a beard, she knew that he made changes for another woman. Valerie''s heart was filled with reluctance. She grew up with Vaughn, they used to climb the mountain to collect the wood, and they caught fishes in the river. "Tracey, how dare you to take my man away?" She thought. However, love could never be forced. No matter how Vrie loved Vaughn, if Vaughn didn''t love her, her effort fighting for love would be in vain. In the evening, Vaughn took Tracey to the party. "The people in the vige like singing and dancing. You are pregnant, you don''t have to dance with them. Just feel it." "Okay, I got it." Tracey said while crazily happy about tomorrow''s leaving. When she was sent back tomorrow, the first thing she would do was to call Adam for easing his worry. In the evening, everyone dressed in national clothes. Tracey saw Ruth in the crowd. Because Tracey had requested before, Ruth did not dare to go over and say hello. The atmosphere was very warm, and the host was very good at driving people''s passion. Everyone held hands around the bonfire and danced with the rhythm. Vaughn held Tracey''s hand tightly. Tracey danced with others andughed in happiness. When dancing stopped, it was time for a solo show. Valerie was the first one to perform and she sang a song. Because part of the song was in dialect, Tracey couldn''t fully understand the lyrics. Ignoring the meaning of the song, Valerie'' s voice was attractive enough and it sounded very crispy like the birds in the mountain. Tracey sat on the chair, feeling very pleasant. Compared to the vige party, she disliked the upper- ss parties as the attendees always acted polite and kind while hid hostility and tricks under their masks. Tracey preferred the scene that everybody loved each other and danced inughter. When she lost in her thoughts, people were all looking at her. She was confused, and Valerie was walking toward her. "What happened?" Tracey asked Vaughn. Vaughn''s face didn''t look good. "Are you enough?" "Well, this is our rule. I have challenged her, if she doesn''t dare to ept the challenge, she will lose." "Is she challenging me just now?" Tracey asked Vaughn. "Yes, she''s asking if you dare to ept her challenge in dialect." ¡°What''s the challenge?" Tracey asked Valerie. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Valerie walked to Tracey. "All girls in this vige were good at singing and dancing. I have sung already, now I want to challenge you on dancing. Dare you ept it?" Vaughn blocked Tracey''s way. "She''s not feeling well. She won''tpete with you." "What a good excuse, I bet she is afraid." Valerie sneered. Other people were moring. Tracey was quite talented in arts, she was far more than ying the piano skillfully, she was also good at dancing. After all, with her family background, she had received the best art education for many years since she was a little girl. "Miss Valerie, I ept your challenge. There is no restriction on dance types, right? I am a guest of this vige, if youpete me with your dance, it will be unfair." "That''s for sure, you can dance whatever you are good at. So, you agree topete?" "Yes, Miss Valerie, after you." Tracey said. Vaughn was worried as Tracey was pregnant. What if dancing caused misbirth... "Tracey, no, be careful of your body." "Vaughn, don''t worry. I''m fine." Tracey knew her body, and she won¡¯t do anything harmful to her own baby. Valerie seemed to be very confident. Ever since she was a child, she had always been praised as pretty and versatile by vigers. Actually, Valerie wasn¡¯t qualified forpeting with Tracey. Tracey was able to y several kinds of musical instruments, she even passed the grading test on these instruments.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She had countless talents and was proficient in each of them! If the situation allowed, Tracey''s talent show could seriously humiliate Valerie''s confidence. Valerie''s dance was a type of folk dance, and this dance was a good match for the clothes she wore. "Vaughn, her clothes are looking good." Tracey said. Tracey''s calm face stunned Vaughn. "Tracey, aren'' t you nervous? Is it the time to appreciate her clothes?" "Why not? To be honest, her dance is average." Tracey was objective to evaluate. It was not because she was arrogant, since they were inpetition, her standard was raised. "You look so confident." "If I''m not confident, I won''t pass those grading tests. Vaughn, I''m not only good at painting." Tracey gave him a mysterious smile. Even Adam was often amazed by Tracey''s talents. When Valerie finished dancing, the crowd burst into pping. She jumped off the wood stage, looking at Tracey with proud eyes. "Alright." Tracey stood up. "Vaughn, do you know how to y the cucurbit flute?" Certainly, growing up in this vige, Vaughn was also good at arts too. ying the cucurbit flute was one of his specialties. "Yes, I do. What dance do you perform?" "Peacock Dance." Compared with other fierce dances, the peacock dance was soft and quiet. But it required a pair of flexible hands of the dancers, when the dance began, they should move fingers very softly. Combined with the movement of the fingers, the dancer should also wave her body to mimic the flexibility of the peacock. In a word, this type of dance looked easy, in fact, it was hard to dance well. "She can even perform the Peacock Dance?" Valerie frowned. The Peacock Dance was popr in another nation. Vaughn carefully took Tracey to the stage and whispered in her ear, "If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself." "I know. I will take care of myself." "All right." Tracey did not wear the ethnic clothes. She was still wearing a loose white dress and a wreath on her head. There was no light, only the fire and moonlight. When she stood on the stage, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the fairy who lived on the moon. As Vaughn started to y the cucurbit flute, the white figure began to move. "Look at her fingers! How flexible!" Everyone was amazed. Every inch of Tracey''s finger seemed to be full of energy. She moved her fingers freely, sometimes slowly, and sometimes fast. Later, her body began to move with her fingers. She concentrated most of the fast movements into her hands, and her body only cooperated with her hands. When she danced, it was as if a real elegant white peacock dancing there, she sometimes spread her wings, sometimes paddled, and sometimes lowered her head to fix the feather. Valerie''s dance was okay but had no theme. Tracey''s dance brought people a scene with a lively beautiful dancing peacock. The Peacocks in everyone''s imaginations were different, and Tracey had provided them with enough imagination. People even had forgotten that it was apetition but just immersed in Tracey''s dance and her flexible gentle body. "She''s so beautiful." Vaughn didn''t know that Tracey could dance. She was not just able to dance but able to dance at a professional level. Valerie looked at her with disbelief. "Impossible, she can''t dance so well." After Tracey finished, the crowd froze in surprise for a moment, then burst into a roar of apuse. Whose dance was better was clear. At this moment, Valerie could not wait to bury her head in the ground. In everyone''s praising, Tracey stepped down the stage. At the same time, a huge sound of propeller heard above the vige. "Is it Adam?" She looked up and saw several beams of light shing in the sky. Not just one helicoptering here. "There''s a helicopter?" "Where did theye from?" "Oh my god, is this a helicopter?" "Is there a war breaking out?" Everyone began to talk about it with fear, only Tracey was excited. She knew that her hero was coming. Seeing Tracey staring at the helicopter all the time, and her face showed happiness and determination. Vaughn also knew it, her fiance wasing, and he came much faster than he thought. Helicopters hovered above their heads, and the strong wind blew against Tracey''s skirt. The door of the first helicopter opened, and a rope fell from the ne. In the darkness, Tracey saw a familiar figure slowly approaching her. She was excited and scared. "Will he be fine at such a high ce?" It was Adam''s first time operating the helicopter. Last time, he had seen how Caesar and Jonathan operate it, and Caesar had taught him a few key points. Although it was a little dangerous, in order to see Tracey as soon as possible, he felt it worth taking risks. Fortunately, Adam had a strong ability to learn and he didn''t make any mistakes. As Adamnding, he was getting closer and closer to Tracey. Her heart was almost jumping out of her chest. The person who she had missed crazily for a month appeared in such an incredible way, Tracey couldn''t believe it was true. There was still a long distance from the ground. Adam couldn''t bear waiting anymore and straightly jumped down. When everyone was still guessing who this man was, the white figure had already rushed into his arms. In the firelight, people found that it was a very handsome, tall man. Tracey held Adam''s body tightly, and her tears fell in silence. She thought that her tears were dried up since she was pregnant. Adam''s shirt was drenched. Tracey sobbed and said, "Adam...¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Tracey wasn''t easy getting emotional as she thought tears were useless. In the past, when she saw Ste crying, she ordered her to dry her tears and raise her head up. Now with her emotion fluctuation, she could not hold tears anymore, and her tears drenched Adam'' s shirt. Adam held her tightly. Even if he had prepared a lot of words to say, he found he was speechless at this time. "She'' s here, she'' s here..." Only these words sounded in his brain. He just held her in the arms, feeling her body temperature. Followed by Adam, other people in the helicopter were jumping out of down one by one. Rose shouted in anxiety, "How could I jump from this height?!" Caesar touched her head, "Stay here until the nended. Be good." Then he went down along the rope. "Damn it, all of you, leave me alone in the ne!" She looked down. With such a height, she really didn''t have the courage to go down. All of a sudden, many soldiers in camouge uniforms with gunsnded the vige from the sky. Amiyah''s face changed. "Does Adam have the power to order the army? I¡¯m afraid that he had misunderstood something." All people''s focus was still on the embracing couple. The figures in ck and white were intertwined, and people in the distance were infected by their strong love. Adam said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, I should have returned home earlier, and I shouldn''t have ignored your message. I shouldn''t be absent when you needed me. I failed to protect you." Tracey shook her head in Adam''s bosom. "You were here in time. I don''t me you, really." On the other side, Jonathan and Caesar were controlling Vaughn. Valerie was shouting excitedly, "Don''t touch him! You bastard!¡± Amiyah also hurried over. "It''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding!" Tracey was also shocked by Amiyah''s shouting. Jonathan and Caesar had detained Vaughn on the ground. She didn''t know Jonathan, she only knew Caesar. "Caesar, let go of him. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Adam, Vaughn is a good man. He had promised to send me back tomorrow." Adam didn¡¯t forget the picture he saw on the monitor that Vaughn held Tracey''s hand, now Tracey pled for Vaughn anxiously. Adam indeed felt annoyed. His eyes swept Tracey''s finger and found that huge diamond ring. He was eased when he saw the ring. He was stimted by Sean''s ring for Tracey andter he bought her this super big diamond ring. And he prohibited her from taking the ring off. So, if Tracey really betrayed Adam and had a romance with Vaughn, she would already take the ring off. Tracey was about to rush off the stage, but Adam suddenly held her up high. "Adam, so many people are watching us. Put me down." Tracey leaned her head against Adam''s chest with embarrassment. Seeing her shy look, Adam lowered his head to kiss her lips. "It''s more reassuring for me to hold you and our baby. By the way, did baby disturb you?" "The baby is still too small. I can''t even feel this little thing. But I Became more emotional these days, and my taste also changed." In Adam¡¯s arms, Tracey was rxed, and she began to report her situation recently. Vaughn nced at Tracey, and he had never seen her smiled so sweet like this. "This man is her beloved, they were really matched." Vaughn thought. Adam didn''t even want to put Tracey down when he passed by Jonathan and Caesar. "Jonathan, Caesar, let him go." "Are you sure? Maybe he has a gun." Jonathan raised his eyebrows, although his facial expression was unseen behind the mask. "I''m sure." Adam confirmed when he looked at Tracey. He did not believe in Vaughn, but he believed in her woman. Vaughn was finally set free until this moment. Tracey got down from Adam''s arms. "Vaughn, are you okay?" Tracey asked. "I''m fine." Vaughn had good defending skills, but he was still vulnerable to Jonathan and Caesar''s attack and was detained within a few moves. Tracey was very sorry for him. Even she recognized Vaughn''s quality, in outsiders'' eyes, he was a rude and cruel pirate. It was also hard for her to make exnation on this to them in a few words. Caesar looked at Tracey unhappily. "Do you know how worried Adam was when you were missing? He was almost sleepless every day! It''s all because of this man! But you were protecting him?" "Caesar, you misunderstood something. I can exin." On the other side, Jonathan was fine with Adam''s sorrow. He took out his phone and made a call, "Tell them to withdraw, we don''t need too many people right now.¡± For rescuing Tracey, Jonathan used an army of size for war. Until this moment did Adam know how powerful he was. "It¡¯s not her fault, she didn''t want to fall into the sea. It¡¯s my fault, I didn''t protect her.¡± Hearing that Caesar ming Tracey, Adam hurriedly defended her. "Great, Adam, good for you." Caesar considered Tracey to be disloyal to Adam, but Adam was here defending the woman who betrayed him. Tracey was smart enough to read Caesar¡¯ s meaningful eyes even if he didn''t fully express his dissatisfaction. "It''s all about misunderstanding. Adam, can I slowly exin to you these days?" Tracey gently took Adam''s finger, pleading with him while acting cute. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Adam was melted by her gentleness, and he just couldn''t wait to agree. "Well, no problem, it''s up to you." Adam rubbed her head. "The vige is far from A City, and you should be tired all the way here. What about staying here for a night, and we can leave tomorrow morning?¡± Tracey delivered the message in the morning, and Adam showed up at night. What an amazing speed. Maybe staying here was good for eliminating the misunderstanding. If leaving without exining anything, Adam would only live with angerter on. So Tracey suggested staying for a night. She would not let suspicions toward her grew bigger in everyone''s mind. Although Vaughn saved Tracey, when Adam recalled the picture that he held Tracey¡¯s hand, he got jealous like a thorn sticking into his heart. "Alright." Adam also wanted to talk to Vaughn and prompted him with many questions. Seeing the intense situation was eased, Amiyah wiped off the sweats on her forehead. "Let''s go home first, then we start the talk. It''s all a misunderstanding.¡± The group of people then walked toward Vaughn''s house. There was a person who witnessed everything but remained confused. It was Ruth, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was the rtionship between Tracey and Vaughn. Adam held Tracey tight all the way. He like holding her tight before she was pregnant, now he was holding even tighter as he worried Tracey would disappear again when he released his arms. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 The Vigers were confused as they thought that Tracey was Vaughn''s new girlfriend until this moment. Adam carried Tracey all the way to Vaughn''s home. Amiyah quickly greeted them and went to prepare food. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Adam sat there closely attached to Tracey like the conjoined twins. Jonathan sighed on the side, "What a man in love." Caesar was thinking about Rose and worried if she had safelynded. Vaughn had fixed his eyes on Tracey and Adam all the time. Tracey cleared her throat and said, "Let me tell you everything." Then she began to tell her story, including how she fell to the sea and how she was saved by the dolphins and Vaughn, also, the reason why Vaughn wanted to take her away, his miserable past, and his sister. In Tracey''s heart, Vaughn''s desire for upation and protection was out of the love for his dead young sister. She told Adam that she lived well here these days. Amiyah and Vaughn both took care of her, and she and the baby were very healthy so far. Although Tracey had justified Vaughn''s emotion to her, Adam knew that Vaughn didn''t simply take Tracey as his sister, his affection is romantic love. In such aspect, men and women were the same sensitive. Seeing Tracey''s sweet smile, Adam knew that she didn''t lie on this matter, she just misunderstood Vaughn. But from another point of view, it proved that Vaughn didn''t take advantage of Tracey. Otherwise, with Tracey''s personality, she won''t defend a man who bullied her. "I am sorry that we misunderstood you, please forgive our offense. Thank you for saving and taking care of my fiance and baby." Adam said. Adam toast to Vaughn with a ss of wine. Vaughn also admired Adam'' s generosity. He thought that a person like Adam would make a fuss in the vige, surprisingly, nothing terrible had happened. "It was just an ident to save her. I apologize for my selfishness to take her away. It was my fault to make you two separate." Vaughn said. Vaughn finally admitted that Adam was extremely important for Tracey, and this man could never be easily reced in her heart. If he trapped Tracey on the sea for a lifetime, that would be the dumbest thing he did ever. He would rather ept this result. "Okay, it''s over, if Tracey is fine, everything''s fine¡± Adam moved on from this topic. If a man worth Tracey'' s defending, he was very likely a gentleman. Although a little jealous, Adam really appreciated Vaugh''s saving. Without his timely help, Tracey may already die. Adam was not a narrow- minded man, and he always focused on the bright side. These group of people ate while chatting, suddenly, a female voice came, "I am tired to death!" The helicopternded in a broad ce, and Rose was forced to go far. When she arrived at Vaughn'' s home, she was panting and exhausted. "Rose, you areing too!" Tracey stood up in surprise when heard Rose''s voice. She dressed in a pair of super high heels, and her clothes were fashionable. "It''s all because of you, little annoying bunny. You don¡¯t know how we are worried these days. Did you lose weight due to hunger?¡± Rose had a sharp tongue but a soft heart, she observed Tracey carefully. "Not bad, not bad. You''re not thin, but a little fatter." "That''s right. After I get pregnant, I just repeat sleeping and eating. I used to sleep just six hours, but now, I sometimes sleep sixteen hours a day, and the eating starts right after I got up!" After Rose arriving, Tracey soon became talkative. After all, in the past month, she had only Amiyah and Vaughn to talk to, and it was not appropriate to tell them everything. "Is Pregnant that magical? I heard that some pregnant women are easy to vomit and feel dizzy. Do you have these symptoms?" "I''ve only been pregnant for two months. Except for having emotion fluctuation and drowsiness, I don¡¯t have other symptoms. By the way, I pray for my baby today.¡± "Really? How did you pray?" "Do you know Flower Festival?" "No." Two girls were chatting happily, and Adam and Caesar were ignored. Tracey used to be in the image of an ice beauty, but she recently had been outgoing and talkative much more, "Wait, I''ll bring you something." Instantly, she ran upstairs. Rose suddenly thought of Vaughn. "You are the pirate who robbed Tracey, right? I bet you are tired of living.¡± Rose rolled up her sleeves, looking like she was ready for a fight. But she was toote as all misunderstanding had been settled. Caesar pulled her back. "My sweetheart, don''t mess it up. I''ll tell you the storyter." "Who cares about your story." Rose snorted coldly. Tracey held a pile of drafts and asked, "Adam, have you seen the drafts I left at home?" Adam nodded, but he didn''t dare to tell her that he was crying when he saw those drafts. "Those designs were awful. Take a look at this one." Tracey took out a few drafts from the paper pile, and these designs were dolphin- theme wedding ring. "What do you think?" "Very beautiful. I like all your designs." Adam looked at the abstract dolphins, saying. "Okay, I''ll make them into physical objects, and they''ll be used on our wedding!" The thick stack of drafts made Adam distressed. "Did you draw these every day?" "Yeah, I have much free time recently, and Jovanni always urged me to hand in designs. Now I''ve made so many designs, I think they are enough to settle this year''s tasks." "The richdies should thank you. New jewelry will be soonunched." "I''m busy. I''ve also finished the design for Uncle Barden. I''ll name it Starburst." Tracey introduced some other workspleted recently. Rose took the drawing drafts and looked at them. "Are these all drawn by you? Little bunny, where did youe from?" Rose had been amazed by Tracey''s drawing, when she saw the signature of DO on the bottom of each draft, she was even driven mad. "Tracey, you are the mysterious designer DO?! The jewelry you designed was always sold out! I competed forthem several times but all failed. I didn''t expect such a designing master to be just by my side! How dare you, little bunny, you never tell us who are you! Well, you have to design a set of jewelry for me." "Sure, I''ll design it for you when you get married." Tracey looked at her and Caesar with a sly smile. She didn''t know if they had reconciled. "Miss Xia, can you do the design for me when I get married?" Jonathan was also surprised by Tracey¡¯ s drafts, and DO was quite a familiar name for him. "Adam, you haven''t introduced him to me yet. Who is this?" Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Tracey didn''t know Jonathan as he came after she fell into the sea. As he asked about the design, they officially knew each other. "Oh, yeah, I forgot to introduce. His code name is Jonathan, a good friend of Caesar. Tracey, this time he did us a great favor in seeking you." Adam said. Because of the special identity, Adam didn''t know a lot about Jonathan, but he was shocked by the power that Jonathan owned. Caesar didn''t tell Adam too much about him either, which meant that Jonathan was indeed mysterious and powerful. Anyway, the less Adam knew, the better. "I''m sorry to bring you trouble. If I can do anything for you in the future, let me know." Seeing that Jonathan wore a mask and used the code name, Tracey realized something. And judging from the military helicopters and the soldiers that he assigned, she could vaguely guess his identity. "I am Caesar''s old friend. It''s my job to help him." Haven''t seen Tracey for a month, Adam had countless words eager to tell her. It waste at night, and everyone stayed in Vaughn''s home. Fortunately, his house was big enough to amodate all people. Adam went into Tracey'' s room with her. "This is where you live?" He nced around, finding that although the room was not as luxurious as their vi, it was simple and clean. Tracey took him to her bed. "Adam, I can hear the sound of insects and frogs here every night, and I slept soundly every night.¡± Adam rubbed her nose and said, "I didn¡¯t sleep well every night, you don''t how worried I have been." "I''m sorry, Adam. That''s why I tried to inform you of my safety." "During the time I didn''t see you, I kept worried and scared. You are such an annoying woman who always tortured me!" Adam said and sealed Tracey''s lips. Two pairs of lips intertwined and they immersed in the familiar taste of each other. Tracey wrapped her arms around Adam, who she missed for so long. When the man really came, she doubted if she was still in a dream. She had to fiercely kiss him to prove that it was not a dream but reality. After the passionate kiss ended, Tracey released him. Tenderness filled with her eyes, "Adam, I miss you. I really miss you. I miss you every day." "Me too." No words were more valuable than the simple "I miss you". Adam buried his head in her neck. Even if he did nothing, he felt good to hug her like that. "Fortunately, you''re fine. If something happens to you, I''ll never forgive myself." "It''s all over. Don''t me yourself. Adam, see, I''m really fine." Tracey said and patted his back. "Thank God for letting you live. It''s better than anything." Adam sighed. Only until the moment that he may lose Tracey did he find she had been much more important to him than he ever thought." "Well, you looked tired, go to wash up. The bathroom is right there." Tracey seemed to be very used to live in this house. However, Adam was unhappy as her woman liked the life living in another man''s home. "Tracey, tell me the truth. Did the pirate do anything to you?" Adam had already prepared for the worst truth. Even if Tracey was raped, he wouldn''t abandon her! He had suppressed this question in his heart. A while ago, in front of other people, he didn''t ask Tracey about it was for protecting her self-esteem. Tracey''s face froze. "Adam, are you suspecting me?" "No, I am not. I''m just afraid that he had forced you. I checked the monitor, I saw he held your hand." "Adam, Vaughn did treat me specially, but like I said, it was because I look like his sister, and he was guilty for his sister. So, he wanted to makeup for her through me. Although he liked me, he never got too close to me, and never forced me to do anything. Amiyah apanied me these days, if you don''t believe my words, you can ask her. There wasn''t any terrible thing that happened between me and Vaughn. Oh, there was one time that I was close to him, I hugged him. When he told me that he would send me back tomorrow, I was quite moved. Maybe because he is a pirate, you had a prejudice against him. But Adam, Vaughn is a really good man, I found it after spending these days with him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Adam, if you don''t believe him, don''t you believe me either? Trust me, he is a good man, who was kind and tortured by a miserable past." Adam sighed and said, "Little bunny, do you know how do I feel to hear you praising another man so hard? I love you and I miss you. I can''t bear seeing you suffer anymore. As your man, no matter how painful I am, I will endure it. Because I don''t want to lose you, I don''t want to see you are sad. I just want you be happy." Adam''s sharp temper was gone when he faced his beloved. Tracey didn''t realize that she was too careless about her words until heard Adam''sint. Adam didn''t spend these days with her, certainly, he wouldn''t know Vaughn¡¯s quality. In Adam''s eyes, Vaughn was an evil pirate who robbed Tracey, but Tracey was anxious to defend the man who acted so rudely to her. Vaughn should be thankful to God that Adam didn''t punch him. Tracey rushed into Adam''s arms, "I''m sorry, Adam. I didn''t mean it. I just wanted you to believe that I am clean with him. Or you think I would be so kind to a man who bullied me and trapped me at his side?" "That''s true. I''m just a little...jealous." Adam murmured, "And I am angry that I''m not the one who apanied you these days." "Don¡¯t worry, Adam, you are always No.1 in my heart. No matter what happens, it will never change. I am so happy that I am pregnant! Let''s create a happy family in the future, shall we?¡± With a baby in her belly, Tracey loved smiling more and became feminine. Adam was vulnerable to Tracey''s gentleness. "Okay, I''ll touch the baby." "The baby is too small now. I can feel her two monthster." Tracey said with smile. "You are now pregnant, don''t work so hard in the future. You should stay at home." Adam could not stand any more sorrow rted to Tracey. "I won''t go to thepany every day, but I have to asionally visit it. I promise you I will be careful." After all, Tracey had developed so many business projects, how could she leave them behind? Chapter 738 Chapter 738 As a workaholic, Tracey promising to work less was a big surprise to Adam. "By the way, Adam, I have something to talk to you." "Go ahead." Adam stroked her hair and said. Adam cherished this moment as he seldom to have such a romantic and quiet experience with Tracey. "Vaughn had taken over the pirate ship but he hadn''t hurt anyone. These years, he had been devoted to the vige''s construction. I think... Can you help him with the resources you own?" Tracey held Adam''s hand, saying. "Help him? I am merciful enough to not hate him. Why should I help him?" Adam frowned. He wanted to leave here as soon as possible tomorrow and never had anything to do with Vaughn. He''ll take the past month as a dream. "Adam, you are not here this period, naturally, you don''t know how he treated me. He not only treated me well but also treated our baby well. If it weren''t for him, how could I be so healthy? I don''t think he is suitable for being a pirate. He should enter other professions." Tracey had always been good at judging people. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "So you want me to help him?" "Adam, do you know what I was thinking when I fell into the sea?" Tracey suddenly asked. "What?" "I''m thinking about you, my mind is full of you. I''m ming myself for not being with you more. If possible, I will definitely do more for you. Thus if one day I die, you will..." Before Tracey finished her words, her lips were blocked by Adam''s finger. "Stop the unlucky words. You are still alive, alive and well, and you are carrying our baby." Adam had been scared to recall that morning. He was frightened that the search team found Tracey¡¯ s body. As Tracey remained missing, he lied to himself that she was alive and well. Such a self-fooling spirit supported Adam to live until he received Tracey''s message. Fortunately, Tracey was fine. "As long as you are alive, I can do whatever you want me to do. If you really like him, it''s okay to help him." "Adam, I should make it clear that the like is not romantic emotion." "Okay, okay, it¡¯s the like for your brother, right? You attractive little bunny, see how many men love you? Steve, Vaughn..." Adam understood Tracey''s feeling. Since Vaughn and Steve were the same kinds of men, he had no problem offering help. At least these two men would not hurt Tracey but provided her with protection and saved her from danger. "Adam, you''re so nice." Tracey was happy and threw herself into his arms. "If I were not nice to you, you would probably choose another man over me. Well, it''ste. I will talk to Vaughn regarding the cooperationter, now you should rest, so do our baby." Adam said and carried Tracey to the bathroom. "Adam, I can do it myself." "I used to wash your body, let alone now. Vaughn treated you well, I have to treat you much better than he did.¡± Adam put Tracey in the bathtub, gently taking her clothes off and releasing the water. Carrying a baby for only two months, Tracey didn¡¯t show any difference. Adam put his hand on her belly, "Is there really a baby?" He couldn'' t believe it was true until today. Although Tracey had drunk the medicine to nurse her body, ording to Lance, she was not so easy to be pregnant. But Tracey didn''t know all of this. "Whatever, as long as she had a baby, it''s good enough." Adam thought. "Of course, Amiyah is a doctor. Although I haven''t felt the baby yet, I haven''t had a period for two months. I think I was pregnant during the Spring Festival." "Is there anything wrong with your body?" Like every man who became a father for the first time, Adam felt it wonderful. "I don''t feel wrong, but I''m sleepy. I am not fully sober every day, and I want to sleep soon. What''s more, I began to suffer emotion fluctuation, and I eat a lot more." "Now you carry a life, of course, you are tired. After washing up, you should have a good rest. After we go home tomorrow, let''s go to Lance''s hospital for an examination." "Okay, Adam, the water is ready. Let''s take a bath together." They were not any shy to bath together. Laying in the bathtub naked, naturally, both of them were turning on. But It was not so convenient for them to have sex now due to Tracey''s pregnancy. Adam said with apologies, "I am sorry, little bunny, but I miss you so much." "I know, but I can¡¯t have sex in the first three months," Tracey said. "Then what should we do?" Adam felt it hard to control when facing the stunner. Tracey felt difficult. They had been separated for a month, and Adam''s desire should have be too strong to suppress. "Well, maybe, it''s okay if you do it gently?" As soon as she finished saying, her lips were blocked again, and the atmosphere in the bathroom gradually became hot. The bathroom was connected to Vaughn''s room. He just returned room right after arranging guests to rest. He heard a slight sound came from the next door. He knew clearly what the sound meant. Although they had tried their best to lower their voice, it was still heard. He leaned against the wall to smoke cigarettes, one after another. "Tracey, I never regarded you as my sister!" Adam was extremely careful to conduct the process, he was afraid to hurt Tracey as well as the baby. They took long time finishing washing up before they came back to the bed. Tracey quickly found the best positionying in Adam''s bosom. Although they smelled special with different body wash, they were Tracey and Adam. It made both of them secure. ''Adam, we shall not separate again." "Yes, I swear that I won''t let you go." Adam did want to throw his memory of the past month away, and he couldn''t bear to experience the same thing again. Tracey crossed her fingers into Adam''s hand, wishing that they could never be apart. The sun rose outside, but Adam had already woken up due to recent nervousness. When he woke up, he saw Tracey''s sleeping face. It had been a long time since he saw her peacefully sleeping face thest time. Indeed, as she said, she was drowsy, and he didn''t have the heart to disturb her but just stared at her quietly. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 When Tracey woke up, it was almost 8:30 a.m., which was earlier than the time she usually woke up since she had been pregnant, and sometimes she could get up around 10:00. The first sight after she opened her eyes was Adam¡¯s handsome face. This was what she had dreamt for a month. She couldn''t help stroking his face. "Adam, the moment when I fell into the sea, I thought I would never see you again and I wouldn''t be able to touch you like now. Thank God for letting me live." Adam kissed Tracey on her forehead and said, "We will be happy from now on." "Yes." Traceyy there and widened her big, pure eyes. She had no idea about the real plot behind the whole thing. She thought Renee killed her for taking revenge, she didn''t know the existence of Ro. For preventing Tracey from being hurt again, Adam had decided to take initiative to deal with things rather than settling them passively. "Adam, let''s get up. Maybe they all have got up." Tracey knew that they would go back early this morning, and she would not like to dy the schedule just because she was pregnant. "If you want to sleep in, it'' s fine, they can understand and wait longer¡± Adam said and rubbed her face. "No, I have left home so long, I wanna go home. I can sleep much at home." "You¡¯re right." Adam held her to get up. When they walked out, Rose was venting her anger, like getting up from the wrong side of the bed. Caesar hurriedly hugged and coaxed her. Cold Caesar had been turned into a different man, full of gentleness. Tracey was amazed by the power of love. "I love the fresh air and the bird''s singing, and they gave me a sound sleep! Caesar, how dare you to wake me up?!" Rose growled. "Rose, be good. Let''s go home to take more sleep. Everyone else has got up." Caesar didn''t want to wake her up, however, it was more or less wired to sleep too long at a stranger''s home. Jonathan was also busy and was hurrying back to A City. "No insects'' singing at home, nor such bright stars." "If you like staying here, I''lle back with you for a short vacation, sounds good?" "No, who wants toe with you?" Although Rose orally refused, she did not refuse Caesar''s arms. With Caesar''s effort to repair their rtionship, the coldness of them had been gradually melted. "Rose, did you sleep wellst night?" Tracey interrupted their sweet interaction. "I did, little bunny. How about wee back here some other days? I didn¡¯t even have time to explore this ce!" Seeing Tracey, Rose''s anger was eliminated. "No problem, I like here very much too, but I haven''t been home for a long time and now I just want to go home." Tracey said. "Great. Let''se backter. Shall we go down for breakfast? When finish it, we can go home. I think your family had been worried about you." Rose understood Tracey''s mood. "I know." Tracey was sad and guilty to make her old grandpa worried for so long. Amiyah got up early to prepare breakfast for them. Jonathan had finished jogging around theke with his soldiers. Tracey and others got up and came down not until he came back sweaty. "Come and try our special breakfast. I bet you haven''t eaten it in the big city." Amiyah was very hospitable. Vaughn''s face appeared a little blue. In the past few days, he didn''t sleep well because of Tracey. Adam looked at Vaughn and said, "Can I have a talk with you?" Vaughn was somewhat stunned. "Me?" "Yes." People looked at these two men walking outside, guessing if Adam was about to punch him as he might have bullied Tracey these days. However, Adam seemed to have no hatred on his face. What was it going on? Only Tracey knew what happened to them. Finally, they came back with serious faces, leaving all people still in confusion. ''Amiyah, I am going to A City, would you go with me?" Vaughn asked. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vaughn''s words surprised them. What was wrong with Adam? He didn''t punch Vaughn but invited him to A City?! Even Amiyah was speechless. What was he going to A City for? "Certainly, I''ll go with you. I take care of you for so many years, how can I let you live in a strange city alone. Give me some time to pack my luggage." Jonathan didn¡¯t know Adam''s intention either, but from their look when they came back from outside, it shouldn''t be a bad thing. After breakfast, this group of people headed for the helicopters, and they attracted many vigers to follow. Valerie was one of them. She rushed out of the crowd, blocking their way, "Where are you taking Vaughn to? You can''t take him away!" "Valerie, don''t worry. I am voluntary to go with them, not being forced." "Where are you going to? Since Tracey isn''t your girlfriend, I am your girlfriend. Wherever you go, I''ll go with you." Valerie anxiously followed up. "We are not a couple! We are not suitable for each other. Take care of yourself." Vaughn said, then he boarded the helicopter. Amiyah patted Valerie''s hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him. I''ll call you when I get there." Adam carried Tracey to the ne. Vigers were amazed by their look, finding all of them were imposing and dressing well. "They can''t be ordinary!" Some vigers murmured. Helicopters left the vige one by one, and they returned to the military base after delivering these people to the transfer spot. Then, Adam and others took private airnes back to A City. Tracey had been sleepy all the way, and Adam now realized she was right. Indeed, she showed more drowsiness than before. Vaughn sat beside Amiyah, and he kept observing this ne. From such a luxurious ne, he had a thorough concept about Adam''s wealth. "Maybe he is right, I should not wander on the sea forever." Vaughn thought. Since Adam would like to offer help and provide resources, he had no reason to refuse the opportunity to develop his own business. More importantly, in A City, he could approach Tracey¡¯s life. "Little bunny, wake up, we are about tond." Adam said gently. Tracey rubbed her eyes and said, "We arrive so soon?" "Yes, you can sleep after going home." Adam was touched by her sleepy look as she was just like a rabbit in a daze. He kissed her forehead. "You can sleep as much as you want at home.¡± "Okay." The ne wasnding. Tracey saw the familiar airne below, emotion surged around her heart. ¡°I am back. I am finally back." She sighed. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Getting off the ne and seeing everything familiar, Tracey cried again. At the moment when she fell into the sea, she thought she could never return. "Luckily, I am still alive. It''s so nice." Tracey thought. In the concourse, there was a line of people. Adam informed them of Tracey'' s safety in advance, and Tracey was surprised by their greeting. Steve specially came from America. He had lost weight because of being overly worried. Before Tracey recognized all theing people, she was grabbed and held into arms. "Tracey, you are finally back! Do you know how much we are worried about you?" Steve shouted. Vaughn found Adam had no reaction when a man held Tracey. "Was he the one Tracey talked before?" Vaughn thought. "I''m sorry, Steve. Things happened too fast to allow me to tell you." Tracey knew that if she was destined to die, she would not suffer a lot, but her family and friends would suffer forever by her death. "Please be safe!" Steve''s eyes were filled with tears. His blue eyes looked like the sky blurred by the rain. "I will." Tracey choked with sobs. "Tracey!" Johan and Ben walked over. "Grandpa, Dad." Tracey was distressed by their haggard faces, "Sorry to make you worried." "If s okay, if s okay. So d that you'' re back." Johan was excited to see his granddaughter retuned alive. Ste, David, and others were also in a line. "President, don''t worry, during your absence, we worked hard to take care of thepany. Everything of Sun is fine." "Thanks." Tracey wiped her tears. Even Wilson, the reticent man came too, "It''s good to see you back." Tracey saw a familiar girl standing beside him. "Is she the girl in the picture? Chelsea?" It seemed that Wilson had found Chelsea. Tracey was heartily happy for this couple¡¯s reunion. "Wilson, you found Chelsea?" Tracey proactively mentioned it. Chelsea looked much more maturepare with the picture, but the dimples were identical. "Are you Tracey? Ifs so wonderful to see you!" Chelsea was outgoing, and she gave Tracey a big hug when they met for the first time. Back then, Chelsea was the only one who knew Adam''s secret, and Adam was also the first one to spot her secret. What a funny fate. Wilson stepped forward, "Tracey, are you okay?" "I¡¯m fine, it was just an ident. Sorry to make you worried." Tracey said with a smile. Not long ago, Tracey returned home alone from the States, with time passing by, she had so many people surrounded closely, "It''s so sweet to be cared about." Tracey was moved. She once closed her heart and chose to give others no trusts. For her, her previous life was all about betrayal and hurt. Now she was healed by the warmth that these people brought, she began to release the hatred and enjoy friendship. "She is tired, and I''ll take her home to rest. Let''s talk at night." Adam had also prepared a weing back dinner. After taking the ne for a few hours, Tracey was indeed tired, and Adam hoped she could go back early to rest. Although these people had tons of questions for Tracey, knowing that she needed rest, they all suppressed their curiosity. This group of people sent Tracey to her car, then Caesar and others were leaving. Seeing such arge of group people greeting Tracey back, Vaughn and Amiyah were shocked. "It seemed that Tracey was far more superior than we imagined." They thought. "Miss Xia, long time no see." Jensen came over, saying. "Jensen." "Thank you foring back and saving us from the president''s torture." Jensen was fearful to remember the recent days living in hell. Tracey''s mouth curved into a sly smile. "Really?" "Of course." Adam coughed, saying "Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s go home." Tracey and Adam closely. Steve grabbed Tracey onto the car, "Come on, you little devil, tell me what on earth happened?" Knowing that Steve was the same difficult since Tracey was missing, Adam fully understood how happy he was now and didn''t mind he behaved intimately to her. Vaughn and Amiyah took another luxurious car and followed Tracey behind. Amiyah waspletely frightened by this scene. She knew that Tracey was rich and born wealthy, but when the scene that she had only watched in TV shows became real, she was somewhat confused. And Vaughnpressed his lips, remaining silent all the time. He had a lot of money, which was an astronomical figure to ordinary people, butpared to what Adam owned, it still made him shameful. Adam got in the car and reminded Steve, "Be careful, Tracey is pregnant." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Steve froze. "Adam, are you sure you are the father?" Hearing that Tracey was pregnant during the time she was missing, the first idea hit Steve''s mind was suspecting if Adam was really the father. Adam was speechless. "She has been pregnant for almost two months. If I am not the father, are you the father?" "I want to be...But I don''t have this opportunity." Steve muttered and looked curiously at Tracey''s belly. "Do you feel something? Is the baby a boy or a girl? Did it kick you?" "Sheep, it is still small, do you think such a small thing can kick? It didn''t even have legs and arms yet. So, I don''t feel anything." Tracey was amused that why wise men would be dull when talking about the babies? It was not their fault. After all, within the friend circle, Tracey was the first one to pregnant. None of them had pregnancy experience, and men were inevitably curious. "I don''t care. No matter it''s a boy or a girl, I am your child''s godfather." "No problem! You are the godfather!" Tracey smiled. She hadn''t long been bickering with Steve, she really missed the feeling and cherished this moment. The way home seemed shorter. Tracey was suddenly emotional to see the street and buildings where she used to pass every day. "I''m back. I''m really back." "Don''t leave this time." Adam held Tracey''s shoulder, saying. Tracey nodded hard. The car stopped in front of the vi, and Jane had already waited by the door. "Miss, you are finally back! I thought you were... Sorry, what am I talking about?! It''s good to see you." "Jane, you are getting thin." "Because I missed you so much! You must be suffering..." Jane was distressed. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Although Jane was Tracey''s servant, knowing that Tracey had no mother, she took Tracey as her own daughter. Jane was heartbreaking to know that Tracey fell to the sea, she couldn''t ept the truth that Tracey may die as she was so alive at the moment she left home. "Jane, I am fine. Don''t worry." Tracey hugged Jane. "Anyway, it''s good toe back." Jane wiped her tears off. "I am d that Mr. Xiao can finally have a good sleep ." Tracey looked at Adam with guilt. He should be the one who had the worst days. Vaughn and Amiyah got off the car. "Vaughn, Amiyah, the next vi is empty, and you both can live there temporarily." Tracey said. The first floor of the empty vi was changed to an office, and bedrooms were on the second floor. Since having decided to develop in A City, Vaughn would buy his own residence after a time, so he agreed to live. "Tracey, this is your house?" Amiyah deemed such a small vi didn''t match the status of Tracey and Adam. "Yes, I like the sea. When I bought this house, I thought that I would live here alone, so the size is enough for me. Adam moved hereter, but it is still enough for us." Tracey said. No matter the Xia residence, her grandpa''s castle, or Adam¡¯s house, Tracey liked her own house the most as it gave off smell of a real home, unlike those big ones with only luxurious decoration but no love. "Come on, let''s go inside." Johan also arrived at Tracey''s house for the first time, as soon as he got off the car, he reacted the same surprised as Amiyah. "Little girl, you just live in this small vi? Why don¡¯ t you move to my castle? Anyway, I live alone there. Or how about I buy you a bigger one?" As Tracey''s grandpa, who lost then regained his granddaughter, he couldn''t be happier and wanted to buy Tracey the whole universe. In the past, when Renee and Leo were still at Xia''s residence, they asked Ben for money every now and then. Since they had been kicked out, Ben felt like being rich again. Tracey and Renee were in aplete two categories. Tracey was not short of money but she never asked Ben for money, on the contrary, she often bought him things with her money. Both President Xia and Ben wanted Tracey to live well, and they couldn''t wait to buy her a big vi immediately. "Grandpa, this house is enough for me and Adam, actually, it''s not small, I''m satisfied. Besides, Adam has a big house, it''s no need to spend money for a new one.¡± Tracey had a hard time. Although she spent quite a lot of money usually, she never wasted money. "Grandpa, thank you for reminding. It''s not too long before the baby delivered, I have to prepare the baby room ready in advance. Little bunny, how about moving to my houseter?" "Well, it depends." Tracey was speechless as how a vi with more than 200 square meters couldn''t amodate two adults and a baby? There are a lot of families with one couple, a few children, and even grandpa and grandma, and they squeezed into a small t with only tens of square meters. However, they were different from the people like Tracey and Adam who ustomed to living a comfortable life, so it was not suitable to measure everyone in the same standard. "Come on,e on, everyone. Pleasee in." Jane joyfully weed them in. Steve supported Tracey into the house, for fear that she would fall. Wilson had left like Caesar as he didn''t like the asion with too many people. The vi, which had been quiet for a long time, was bustling again today. The decoration in the house was exquisite but not luxurious. Instead, it was full of the warmth of home. Johan leaned on his cane and looked around. The more he looked at the house, the more he disliked it. "How can you live in such a small ce? Particrly, you are pregnant now. Besides, the yard is so small, and it can¡¯t provide you with plentiful fresh air! Well, I say, you should move to a big house with a big yard." Tracey understood her grandpa'' s kindness, "Grandpa, let Adam arrange it. It''s not urgent." "Tracey, do you like my house? If you don''t like it, I''ll buy you a new one. Do you have any requirements?" Johan'' s words made Adam nervous, and he said hurriedly. Adam¡¯s house was the vi that Tracey was brought to before, she still remembered the first time she visited there, she found that pervert Adam raised a crocodile in the pool! "Yes, your house is quite new, and we can make a baby room there. By the way, I have one request." "What is it?" Adam asked. "Send your crocodile away. I''m scared." She minded that Adam used the crocodile to threaten her. Adam apparently figured out Tracey''s mind. At that time, he deliberately bought the crocodile just for scaring her, he couldn''t really feed Tracey to that animal. "Well, I''ll ask someone to dispose itter and leave the pool empty to nt some water nts, okay?" "It''s up to you." Tracey liked Adam to arrange things as he was so careful and considerate to make everything organized and smooth. Tracey went to her room, where looked totally the same as it was before she left. "Adam, can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m back, I thought that I had no chance toe back.¡± "This is your home, of course, you shoulde back." Adam rubbed her head and said, "Take a break. I''ll deal with the guests. You can wash up after getting up and attend the wee dinner I made for you." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." In the familiar environment, Tracey rushed to her bed at great ease. Adam tucked the quilt for her and sat by the bed. "Sleep." He coaxed her like before. After seeing Tracey''s friends and family, Vaughn was more guilty to trap her for so long. All of these people were living in anxiety during the days that Tracey was kept in the vige. They didn''t know that Vaughn forced her to stay, In their eyes, Vaughn was the savior, who should be treated with courtesy. Just as everyone was immersed in the joy of Tracey returning home, Carmen heard the news and came. "I heard that Tracey was back, where''s Renee?" Carmen was crazy. Adam had forgotten about her. It was not until Carmene to look for Renee did Adam remembered his promise. He had promised Carmen to not pursue Renee''s responsibilities, also, he would inform her of Renee''s news when it was applicable. But when he saw Tracey, Reene was left behind. He was a little awkward to face Carmen. "Well, Renee... You'' d better ask him." Adam wouldn''t tell that he had never inquired about Renee. Seeing Renee''s mother personally came to look for her daughter, Vaughn said, "I''ll give a call to the ship, she should be still there." "Please." Chapter 742 Chapter 742 The phone that Vaungh called was soon connected, but he looked serious when hung up. "What¡¯s wrong? How is Renee?" Carmen asked. "She left the ship yesterday, and nobody knows where she goes. Since she had left, I think she will contact you." Vaughn said simply. "She had left? Why she didn''t call me?! I am so worried!" One day ago, Vaughn''s ship docked to supply drinkable water. Ever since Tracey left, Renee had been feeling bad. They used to live on the ship together. Even if Tracey had a better life, she had no freedom too. Once Tracey left, Renee''s days were getting tougher. She had to do a lot ofbor work for the pirates such as washing their clothes and cleaning the board. When the leader was not here, other pirates became restless. Because the ship docked too short every time, single men always had not enough time to release their desire. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And Renee was the only woman on the ship. Ascivious pirate began to focus on her. One day, Renee dried the clothes and cleaned the boat like usual. After the day''s work, she was ready to go back and take a rest. She drank a cup of water. After a while, she had a fever and felt ufortable. As a woman, she knew this feeling, she was drugged! Just as she realized she was drugged, a few men had rushed into her room while looking at her withscivious smiles. There were more than ten pirates on the ship, once the raping urred, every man would participate in. Once they seed for the first time, they would do it again, and Renee would be trampled and ruined. Rather than being raped, she would like to die. She could not forget the scene that she was raped by the beggars. Before the pirates stretched their hands out, Renee was already sick. She knew that she was definitely unable to win in the fight against them, and she was fearful to reject their needs. She had toe up with a way to run. "Okay, I would like to do that... but... could you wait a second and let me take a bath first?" These men agreed. Anyway, this was a ship and Renee had nowhere to escape. She ran to Luke''s room and locked the door. Luke was closest to Vaughn on the ship and nobody dared to offend him. Now he was the only one who can help Renee. "Renee, what''s wrong with you? Why your face is so red?" "Luke, help me. They... they want to do that to me... I lied to them by saying that I will take a bath first, but they wille and look for meter. I don''t want to do it with them at all! Now only you can save me. I beg you." Renee tightly clutched Luke. Luke knew their minds more or less, but he didn''t expect that they dared to have designs on Renee. "Okay, do not go out today. Stay here. I won''t let them hurt you." As soon as he finished speaking, a sharp knocking was heard. "Renee, have you finished bathing? We are out of patience!" "Yeah, why did you lock the door? How can we go in? Didn''t you just say that you want to do it too?" "Luke, help me." Renee held Luke''s hand tightly with tears rolling down her face. "Renee is here with me. Save your intention on her." Luke said. "Luke,e on. We are good brothers. We should share everything. It''s just a woman. Open the door and let''s y together." "That''s right. It would be fun if we yed together. How dare you to enjoy it alone?¡± "Open the door!" "Go away. She''s my woman. I won''t let you touch her. If you keep being rude, I''ll tell Vaughn." Luke said. The man outside walked away while cursing. Renee looked at Luke''s stalwart body, she was inexplicably moved, especially when he said that she was his woman. "They had gone. Get up." Luke helped her up from the ground. But Renee had attacked by the drug''s kick. "I''m a little hot. I''ll go take a bath." "Okay." Luke did not know that Renee was drugged. Luke had lived with Renee for many days, although he had intentions on Renee too, He was righteous, and he refused to bully her. "That would be the same as an animal." He thought. To make it more convenient for Renee to take a bath on the ship, Luke bought her a big basin. With this basin, Renee was able to bathe more, and more hot water was avable for her too. Renee wanted to cool herself down, but after bathing, she didn''t cool off but got hotter and hotter. As a woman with rich sex experience, she knew what this feeling meant. She put on the pajama and rushed back to the bed, covering herself with the quilt tightly. For fear that someone may keep trying to rape Renee, Luke had always stayed in his room. But he found she moved fiercely in the quilt, looking very uneasy. He was confused. "Renee, are you not feeling well?" Luke smelled her abnormal reaction. "I''m good... Ah..." Renee struggled to answer, but she couldn''t help moaning. "What''s wrong with you?" To make sure of the reason why she was so struggling, Luke hurriedly opened the quilt. A stunning scene appeared instantly. Renee wore the pajama, but she had released it and her chest all exposed. Her pants were also off. Her eyes were full of lust, and her face was red. She put her hands on the chest trying to cover it. "Brother, Luke, don''t look at me." Renee was near to losing consicousness. "They drugged you?!" Luke finally knew the reason. "Yes, I am painful..." Every word of her was sounded flirting. Luke was almost driven mad by her voice. "How dare those bastards to drug you! And they seemed to overdose you. What should we do?¡± Renee had tried to help herself out, but it didn''t work at all, and she was put in a harder situation. "Luke, help me, please..." She had no choice but to beg this righteous man. At this moment, her head was full of men, even though the pirates were disgusting, as long as they were helpful to relieve the pain, they were kind. Fortunately, it was Luke in the front. Renee felt he was eptable as he was a gentleman and also her savior. Luke was stunned. "Me?" "Luke, I really can¡¯t hold on. Please help me." She stretched out to hold Luke''s hand and pulled him down with all her strength. The man''s breath made her fulfilled. Atst, she lost her marbles and climbed onto Luke''s body. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Renee, who had just taken a shower, kept giving off the fragrance of the body wash. Luke had not touched any woman for long, and he knew he liked Renee. When Renee was pulled to the ship, she was soaked in seawater, and her hair was fully wet. At that moment, Luke was distressed and touched by this pitiful girl. Men were born with a desire to protect weak women, and this desire could easily turn into love. This was the reason why he had been protecting Renee these days. But when Renee wrapped him with her body, Luke was magically stiff. "Renee, be sober. Are you really willing to do it with me? If you don''t want to, I won''t take advantage of you." Renee only felt burning with lust. She couldn''t think too much. "Luke, I... I am willing." As her voice fell, Luke had sealed her lips. A vigorous man and a drugged woman, a passionate entanglement of them began. The night was restless. Renee was crazy, she also crazily thought of Ro, and she shouted his name. Luke was stunned to hear the shouting. Sure enough, Renee loved someone, but he could not stop already. They did it the whole night and kept swallowing each other''s body like two tireless animals. They didn''t stop the fierce movement until the dawn. Curling up in his arms, Renee slept soundly. They were all sweaty. Luke held her fingers, saying, "Renee, I will protect you." He even had made up his mind to ignore Renee¡¯s past and treat her well in this life. However, the first words she said after waking uppletely destroyed Luke''s dream. "Luke, I don''t want to stay on this ship. I''m frightened." "Renee, I will protect you. If you don''t mind, can you marry me? I liked you, and we''ve already..." Luke was a traditional man. Although he would also ask for sex service, it had nothing to do with romance, it was purely a trading. Once he had sex with someone he loved, he would like to be responsible for her, and Renee was her. Renee looked slightly difficult. "Luke, I have a boyfriend. Sorry,st night I did it because of the drug... You are a good man. Can you forgetst night and pretend nothing had happened to us, okay?" Luke clutched the edge of the bed. It was his first confession ever since he was born, but he got a rejection. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Renee, I..." "We are all adults. Luke, won''t you say that you want to be responsible for me? I have a boyfriend, and he is good. I love him very much. I know that I am very sorry for you, I just...I really can''t help myself." "I won''t tell anyone." Luke opened his mouth, trying to say something but only left this sentence. "How could Renee like me with someone else in her heart? I am not going to plunder her." He thought. "Thank you, Luke. Vaughn is not on the ship, and those pirates are coveting me all day long. You can''t protect me forever. Luke, I beg you. Can you let me leave?" Renee grabbed his hand to say. Luke couldn''t forget about Renee''s passion, and it was really hard for him to say yes. "I...I''ll try." God knew how determined he was to say these words, but he couldn''t bear to see Renee suffering. Renee was extremely grateful. Actually, back tost night, with the drug'' s kick, she was deliberately coming to Luke''s room. She knew that Luke was righteous, but he was obedient to Vaughn. Thus, it was impossible to simply ask him for freedom. Dealing with such a kind of man, the best way was to make him guilty. As long as he had deep physical contact with Renee, he would be guilty and indecisive. She won the bet. Luke was her only way out of this ship. She didn''t dare to step out of Luke¡¯s room for fear that those pirates were waiting outside. She heard that the ship would dock at a port tonight, and men would leave the ship to look for fun. Luke nned to use this opportunity. When the pirates almost left, Luke sent Renee to the shore. For a month, it was Renee''s first time to stand on thend. She breathed in the scent of soil, thinking "I finally left." She felt the same as Tracey did when leaving the ship. It was moved, they were all moved. It was the feeling of real life. Luke was sad to look at her happy face, "Renee, I''m sorry, I can''t apany you home." "Luke, you have done enough for me. If it weren''t for you, I would have died in the sea. And I won¡¯t have a chance to disembark. Luke, you are my savior. I will remember you all my life." Renee was very grateful to meet this kind man when she was in desperation. "Renee, there''s some money. It should be enough for you to go home. You can''t take the airne, I''m afraid you''ll have to spend days taking the bus." The port was a chaotic town on the border of several countries. People from different countries mixed here, and that was why pirate ships dared to park here for a longer time. "It''s all right. Luke, thank you, really." "It''s messy here. I have an acquaintance in this town who can send you to Yunnan. Then you can rent a car back. I''m afraid here is too dangerous for you." Luke thought about it and still worried that Renee started her journey alone from this town, which was not governed by any country. "Thank you, Luke." Renee didn''t know this ind, in case of an ident happened again, she did not refuse Luke''s proposal. "Let''s go." Luke held her hand and walked into the small town with colorful lights. Renee looked at the man, who had a thick beard, dressed in a sloppy but very reliable, she found that she didn''t hate him at all, instead, she felt it was quite safe to be held by him. Luke took Renee to the acquaintance he mentioned, and he ordered him to take care of her this way. He also paid the driver the fare. Renee put the 10,000 yuan that Luke gave her into her pocket, wondering if it was enough for the car service from here to home. "Luke, I''m leaving." Renee was also sad to be apart. In the past month, Luke had given her too many cares. She was not a heartless person, and she would remember the people who treated her well. "Be careful. Call me when you arrived home." Luke took a note with his phone number and gave it to Renee. He would not change this number. Renee took the note and said, "Luke, thank you, and goodbye." "Renee, can I give you a hug?" Luke asked with sadness. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Luke was a kind, righteous man, and he treated love seriously. He finally met a woman he loved, however, he had to send her away. Looking at Luke¡¯s face, Renee was painful too. Sometimes, it was hard to pay back the debt of gratitude. She hugged him, and he tightened his arms. For a moment, he lost control and kissed Renee''s lips. Renee trembled, but she did not push him away. They had sex for a night, but she did not disgust this man. Especially she felt strong reluctance within this kiss, she held Luke''s neck with her arms and deepened this kiss. Until Renee almost suffocated did Luke release her. "Renee, if he wasn¡¯t good to you,e back to me. I love you." Luke said with hoarse voice and a pair of sincere eyes. Just a few simple words, which were not even romantic. But his promise made Renee nearly impulsive to say she would like to stay. As soon as thinking of Ro, she quickly gave up the idea. "Luke, thank you, I''m sorry." Then she got in the car decisively. When the driver started the car, tears filled Luke''s eyes. Renee looked at him, his tenderness, his soft heart, and his seriousness of these days began to rey. If without Ro, she might be in love with Luke. The car had gone far. In the rear mirror, Renee clearly saw that he stood still there like a statue. At this moment, she felt like something was cutting her heart. She was sorry for him, such an honest kind-hearted man. Finally, the car had been so far that Luke wasn''t seen anymore. Renee''s heart had nothing but pain, "Luke, if there''s next life, I will repay you. Let me be your woman and love you forever." What waited ahead of Renee was the long journey. The driver took her to a small town of Yunnan first, when she got off the car, she was delightful. Then she called Ro immediately. She nned to fly to the states right after returning to A City. As for Tracey, since she was taken away by the pirates, she may spend her whole life on the sea and would never pose any threat to Ro. During the wandering time, Renee had learned to give up caring about the bubble reputation, all she wanted to do was to stay with her beloved man. She dialed the familiar phone number, wondering if he had worried about her during the time that she lost news. Ro didn¡¯t pick up the phone until it rang for a long time. It was evening in the states, and he had just finished sex with a western woman. Heforted the woman and walked to the bathroom to pick up the phone. "Hello." The voice that Renee extremely missed was like the vines tightly twinning round her heart. "Ro..." She had gone through escaping death, climbing on the pirate¡¯s ship, and getting off from this ship these days, only she knew how hard was the whole process. Ro was stunned, then he said with an uncertain tone, "Renee?" "It''s me, Ro, I miss you so much. I thought I couldn''t see you again. Luckily, God wasn¡¯t so unfair to me." Renee was quite excited. But Ro froze, and he returned sober after a while. "Renee, where have you been these days? Why can''t I get through to you? I''m so worried." Actually, he couldn''t wait to know what on earth happened to Renee because K had informed him that both Renee and Tracey were falling to the sea. As a contract killer, it was impossible for him to joke on such a thing. If Renee was still alive, would Tracey also be alive? Ro had many questions, but he could only suppress the doubts first and pretended to be anxious. Renee briefly told him the story, and she conveyed her miss a lot. She had said so much, but in Ro'' s mind, he had only heard that Tracey was still alive. "Where are you now?" asked Ro. "I am in a county in Yunnan. Fortunately, there was a kind-hearted person helped me. I am going to order a car to return to A City. Ro, I learned a lot from this disaster. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And I missed you to death. Can I visit you in the States? Let¡¯s stay together, okay?¡± Renee asked full of hope. Renee was Ro'' s tool to reach his goal. Apparently, Renee was now no longer useful. Ro wanted to make a thorough break with her, in case she would bring her useless brother to America. "Renee, actually, I have something to tell you." "What?" "I don''t think we are the fit for each other. Let''s break up." Ro said directly. Renee held the phone, tightening her fingers suddenly. She was still in the hope to meet Ro as soon as possible, however, he was talking about breaking up?! "Ro, are you kidding? This joke is not funny at all. What''s wrong with us? Why should we break up? Was it because I am not good enough? Tell me, I can correct myself." Renee was panicked. Ro was every woman''s dream man, Renee used to be so happy to be loved by him. Certainly, she couldn''t ept his words. "It''s not because you''re not good enough. It''s because we''re not suitable for each other." Ro didn''t want to find more excuses and wanted to hang up. A useless tool was not worth his time. "Honey..." A woman''s voice sounded on the phone. Renee suddenly realized that Ro''s voice was hoarse and sounded like he just ended the joy of sex. "Was she and him...?" Renee didn''t dare to think too much about it, and the feeling of betrayal quickly swallowed her. "Who is she?" "My new girlfriend, Renee, I''m not like what you think. I am sorry about that. I am still busy, so I gotta go." "Ro, you can''t treat me like this..." The busy tone sounded. Ro had hung up, and Renee only wanted to cry. She almost lost her life because of Ro. But he dumped her just on the phone! In this heartbreaking moment, Luke'' s words sounded again. Thinking of Luke, Renee burst into tears. What an honest rich romantic man! She was reluctant to ept this ending. She wanted to go to America to confirm Ro''s attitude! "Miss, are you looking for private car service? We provided this service. Where are you going?" A man said to Renee. For going home quickly, Renee hurriedly got off her car and looked for another car service even without taking any break. Regardless of tiredness, all she wanted to do was to take the passport and head for America. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Renee was confused about Ro''s behavior as she thought they were still good. Perhaps it was because Ro had left her a perfect image, so even when he was telling the truth, Renee took it as a joke. Hearing a man was talking to her, Renee hurriedly wiped her tears. "Yes, I need car service." "Good eye, Miss, we have the lowest fare." The middle-aged man said. "I''m going to A City. How much is it?" Renee was thinking of going home only and didn''t care too much about the price. "A City? It''s so far. It will take two or three days, and it couldn''t be cheap." "Name your price." Renee was not concerned about the money right now. "Well, 8,000 yuan. This is the lowest price you could get." "Okay, let''s go now." "I have a friend who will rece me halfway." The man with small eyes looked very happy. "Okay." Renee did not want to take a break, and two people driving car in turns would not cause fatigue driving and make this journey safer. Half an hourter, Renee got in a ck car. As the engine started, Renee''s desire to go home was erged. If they drive fast enough, she would only take at most two days to get home. If she didn''t talk with Ro before, she would be definitely happy to death on the way home. However, with such shocking news, she could never be happy. "Miss, why are you so far away from home?" The driver liked to causally smile when talked, with his small eyes, he looked a little obscene. "Travel." Renee answered. "Why don''t you take the ne with so much money? It''s fast and convenient." "I want to see the scenery along the way." Renee''s tone was impatient. "I see." The driver named Brent, he chatted with Renee from time to time. Happy songs were ying, but Renee was not infected at all. "Miss, the car is running out of gas. I''ll go to the gas station." "Okay." The two men entered a convenience store and bought water and food. "Miss, have some water." One of them opened the bottle and handed it to Renee. Renee was just thirsty. She was too hurry before and didn''t buy anything to eat or drink. She directly took the water to drink without seeing the two men winking at each other. They were going back to the road. Renee was tired and wanted to sleep, she closed her eyes and fell asleep soon. When she woke up, it was already fully dark, and the car was still running. "Where are we?" She had a very ufortable sleep, and she felt dizzy. "We''ve passed Guizhou." Brent said. The car was bumpy on the road, with the dark sight outside, uneasiness began to spread in Renee¡¯s heart. "Now roads were extending in all directions, I also have paid them such a lot. They wouldn''t go countryside roads just for saving money, would they?" Renee was confused. If so, both drivers and passengers were ufortable, and it would be a waste of gas and time. But apparently, they were running on the countryside road. "What fu*king thing I am going through?!¡± Renee cursed in her heart. Thinking of the water she drank before, the man was surely pretending to open it, and he must put the drug inside in advance. Renee''s uneasiness even went more seriously. "What''s their purpose? Where are they taking me to?" She thought. Even so, she forced herself to calm down. The more dangerous the situation was, the more necessary to remain calm to avoid making mistakes. Renee suppressed her fear and pretended that she knew nothing. "Sir, you must be tired after driving for so long. Shall we find somewhere to take a break?" "We¡¯ re not tired. We are changing shifts." Brent chuckled and said. No problem was heard from his answer. "I''ve been sleeping for so long, and I''m a little hungry. Have you eaten yet? Why don''t we find a restaurant to eat?" Renee wanted to put their guard down and escaped while they were out of attention. "There are some snacks in the car. Miss, if you are hungry, take some to eat. You are hurry to go home, right? We won''t rest and we want to drive you home as soon as possible." "Okay, thank you. I haven''t been home for a long time." Renee kept pretending not knowing anything. She confirmed that the stic bags of snacks were all sealed, which proved that they were not drugged. She had to eat more to gain strength before running away. "Miss, you''re really cool. You don''t even have a bag when travel." "How could it be? Bags are too burdened, and I shipped them home first." Renee said with a full mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe she was so calm one day. Maybe setbacks did help her grow up. She admired herself to chat with human traffickers happily in this situation. "Ha-ha..." The trafficker continued to chat with her. Renee pretended to be sleepy again and yawned. "Brent, the sight at night is poor, drive slowly. Safety first." "Copy that." Brent agreed, but he had never released the elerator pedal. "Thank you for driving. I''ll sleep for a while." Renee wrapped herself tightly in the coat and pretended to fall asleep. Since Renee "falling asleep", there was a short silence until her snoring was heard. Two traffickers were relieved and began to talk. "It''s a good harvest today, and we picked up a beauty. The pretty girls like her will be worth 50,000 bucks forthose poor bachelors, right?" "More or less. Remember the ugly woman we soldst month? She was priced at 20,000 yuan. Anyway, men in the mountains won''t get a wife. As long as a woman can give birth to a child for him, what''s the difference if she was beautiful or not?" "That''s right, this girl is so beautiful. To tell the truth, I''m a little tempted." "Why don''t we taste her before selling?" "Good idea. It''s dangerous here. Let''s find a ce to do it." Their words were cruel to Renee. They were indeed human traffickers. They not only wanted to sell her to the mountains but also wanted to y her before selling. Renee had once watched a movie talking about how a girl was sold to a distant mountainous area. Of course, people who lived in deep mountains were poor, and they could only afford a wife with lifetime savings. Basically, the lives of the girls who were sold to them were ruined.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 The movie was based on a true story. Surely, human traffickers really existed in this world. And they aimed to help men in the mountains to acquire a wife. Those men were poor-educated and barely had legal awareness, and they only knew that wives were purchasable. Most of the women in the vige were purchased. People in their vige would supervise each other. Vigers would work together to supervise the purchased wives from escaping. Wives would be locked at home until she was pregnant. She was responsible for easing men''s desire and giving birth to children. No human rights for them in the vige. They had no freedom until the child was born. After having children, some women gave up escaping because they wouldn''t like to leave the child. And the mountainous vigers preferred boys to girls. If a woman gave birth to a girl, she would be highly probably beaten by the man. And she would be forced to enter a new round of making babies. There was no family nning in the mountain, and they could have as many babies as they wished. If a woman escaped, she would be caught back and beaten too. The whole vige would go catching the woman together. Even if she was lucky enough to run away, in the deep mountain, there was no transportation avable, how a weak woman afforded a long-running way? Most of the trafficked women were city girls, and they were usually delicate. They didn''t have any ability to survive the wild. Therefore, once being sold, the chances of escaping from those women would be very low, and their lives would be destroyed. Renee wished the two men were not real traffickers, everything was just her imagination. However, from their dialogues, she knew that her imagination was a reality. She missed Luke again. Although she lived on a pirate ship for a month, she was alive and intact. Renee understood that she couldn''t rely on anyone this time, if she wanted to live, she must rely on herself. She knew these two men''s intention, and she must act first, otherwise, it would be toote to wait until they were turned on. Renee pretended to wake up. "Sir, can... can you pull over? I... I feel the call of nature." She said and acted shy. They had a bad intention on Renee, and they would stop the car a whileter. Since Renee requested first, they happily agreed. "Okay, miss, wait a minute." They stopped the car on the side of the road. "Well... Do you have tissues?" Renee was very embarrassed to imply them that she was going to discharge excrement. "Yes." When Brent handed Renee the tissue, he touched her hand. She felt sick but still had to pretend that she knew nothing. Renee looked outside and said, "Brent, it''s too dark outside. I, I''m a little scared." "Do you need me to go with you?" He asked with an evil smile. "Ahem, no need. But can I borrow your phone? My phone was stolen, and I didn''t have an opportunity to buy a new one. I want to use the shlight." Her request was reasonable. "She is too weak to run." One of the two men thought, and he waited to y with Renee right after she settled the problem. "I''ll give you mine." He handed Renee his phone and kindly turned on the shlight. She repeatedly thanked him. "Thank you. It''s so kind of you." "It''s not a big deal." Renee opened the door, finding it entirely dark. "It'' s so dark outside." She said. The more she behaved fearfully, the more these two men would trust her. "If you are too scared, Miss, I''ll apany you. I promise I won''t look at you." "Don''t, don''t. It''s so embarrassing. I''ll go alone." Renee swallowed her saliva, trying to observe this ce. "Are there any snakes? I''m afraid it would bite my ass." "No snake. Don''t worry." "Then, then I''ll go. Don''te over." Renee took the tissue and the phone, getting off the car. She knew this was her only chance to escape, if missing the only chance, she would have no more. And she couldn''t run right after getting off the car. To not arouse the traffickers'' suspicion, she had to walk in a very natural way. Renee wandered around in the grass. Obviously, the two men were staring at her. "Miss, if you don''t do it, get back to the car." One of the men was a little anxious. "No, no, no, my stomach hurts. I can''t hold it." "If you can''t hold it, then hurry up. What are you waiting for?" Brent urged Renee to discharge as he didn''t want to be disturbed by her nature call again during the sex. "I''m not used to discharge in the wild. I''m looking for a better site." "You city girls are too troublesome. It''s so hard to shit. Well, nobody else here, everywhere is good to shit." Brent lit a cigarette and joked. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I, I''ve found it! Don''te over here." Renee pretended to be looking for a site, in fact, she was detecting the escaping route. She couldn''t run along the road. Facing the only chance to escape, she should be extremely careful. "Don''t worry. We don''t have that kind of hobby." A man chuckled. Renee found a steep slope with a hard surface. "No matter how hard it is, I have to cherish the chance." She told herself. With the light of the phone, she slowly entered the grass and pretend to take off her pants, then squatted down. T m sorry, maybe you two have to wait a little longer. I, I''m a little constipated, hiss..." She pretended to use big strength. Even though the traffickers were dirty, they were impossible to rush to rape Renee at this time. "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''ll wait." They said, then went to urinate respectively. Renee secretly jumped down the road to the steep slope. She had never been walking so fast on such difficult small road. Fortunately, the moonlight was bright enough to allow her to recognize the route. She abandoned the phone in the grass. The shlight was still on, and the two men weren''t suspicious because of the light. Ten minutester, they started to get impatient. "Miss, are you done?" "Women are really troublesome, even if shit." "Correct." No response. Theyined but still not suspicious at all. Renee'' s acting was quite sessful. "Is she passed out there?" "Impossible. I didn''t put too much drug in the water, she should have woken up." "Let''s go check it." They finally realized something went wrong and rushed toward the site in light. "Miss, we''reing." Still silent. They approached and saw only the phone left in the grass. "Damn, she ran!" Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Renee thought she had never been so witty in her life. Ten minutes to act buying her a lot of time to escape. For fearing the two men would catch up, she ran forward hard. But she had been too delicate to bear walking on the difficult mountain road. She was staggering on the road, suddenly, she fell and rolled down the slope. Her rolling speed was too much faster. Renee was flustered as she didn''t know where she would roll to, and she kept trying to hold something all the way down. After rolling for a while, she stopped. Renee was lucky to still wear the coat that she wore on the ship. With the thick coat, she wouldn''t be hurt by small stones on the ground. But what blocked her was a huge stone, and she was unluckily to hit on it. "Ouch, my head is a rumble.¡± She murmured. Something was flowing down from her forehead. She touched it and found it was blood. Her body was like falling apart, with the bleeding wound, she was extremely frightened. Even so, she had to continue to run. The traffickers were countryside people, unlike Renee, this kind of road was not a challenge for them. She had to run, the farther, the better. She continued her staggering steps without caring too much about her forehead and the pain all over her body. However, Renee wasn¡¯t fast enough to leave the two men far behind. Their exasperatedint was heard in the back. "It''s all your fault. She must have noticed something wrong. We should have fu*ked her in the car." "Don''t me me. She''s probably an actress. Her act was excellent, you didn''t see through her, did you?¡± "Shut up. How far can a delicate girl run? Hurry up to find her." Renee found a tree hole, and she curled up and hid in it. The hole was invisible when seen from the back of the tree. Hearing the footsteps were approaching close, Renee bit her fingers tightly. She was afraid to make even a little sound. "God, I beg you to bless me. Don''t let them see me!" "Thump, thump, thump..." Her heart was about to jump out, even though the blood was still flowing, she ignored it and closed her eyes tightly. "Damn, I heard her running this way. Why she disappeared?" "Who knows? She''s probably heading there. Hurry up to chase her. If I catch her, I''ll fu*k her to cry." Their voice sounded just by Renee''s ears. Until they had gone far, her scare was eased a little. She gave her eyes a touch, horribly, blood stained all her palm. She held her knees with her hands, daring not to go out. As soon as recalling the difficulties she had swallowed during the past month, tears were flowing out of her eyes. She bit the sleeves with strength, for preventing being heard when crying. In the past, Ro was Renee''s pain killer when she was suffering, she even took him as the only hope to live. However, his "let''s break up" seemed to have smashed everything. Tears mixed with blood, flowing down Renee''s face. She had never expected she would spend a night in the wild. Fortunately, another man popped up in Renee''s mind. Luke, the simple, honest, and kind-hearted man who always treated Renee thoughtfully. "Luke..." Renee murmured. Until now, she finally understood who was the one being good to her. She thought of the night that she spent with Ro. Ro was a considerate, smart lover. He knew women''s needs, and he was capable of satisfying women. Renee gained perfect sex joy from him because he made herfortable. Renee finally realized that if not because he had plentiful practical experience, how did he easily figure out women''s requirements? Skillful while not passionate, Ro seemed to be only enjoyable in the sex but not in the rtionship. He was calm all the time even when putting on condoms. Renee was sad to know that she was the one who lost in the romance. Ro was not happy. He was just achieving some purposes. Luke was different. Although he was not skillful to satisfy women, he conveyed enough desire for Renee through the sex powered by his instinct. Although not making Renee veryfortable, such movement filled her a lot, so that when she was free from the drug''s kick, she was still willing to have this man in her body. Yes, Luke and Ro were totally different. Ro never loved Renee. Renee now clearly saw the difference between them. Ro was just trying to act like a sweet lover. But there was never real love in his eyes, there was only indifference. Renee felt she was a clown. They had sex in Rome. Later, Ro went to A City. Theyy on the bed together, even if Renee was wearing the charming slip dress, he hadn¡¯t touched her a little. Renee considered him as a gentleman then. Now it was turned out a ridiculous thought. How possible that a man would not touch her beloved woman? Renee was a clown, who danced in Ro''s palm. She was crying in smile, imagined that someone put on a clown¡¯s makeup for her. She smiled big with teardrops flowing out till the tip of the mouth had reached her ears. She clutched her clothes, trembling uncontrobly. She was in so much pain. Such pain was not rtive to the falling apart body, nor to hitting on the stone, but was like Ro stabbing her heart with a sharp knife. Only when missing Luke did Renee feel warmth. She missed his warm embrace so much. She took out the paper with Luke''s phone number and read it again and again. She had already memorized this number, however, where to make him a phone call in the wild? Renee had cried exhausted and fell asleep, when she woke up, she felt like being crushed by a car. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was not bleeding more, but half of her face was stained red. Her body was even a bigger mess. Her face was pale due to bleeding too much. She licked her dry lips, nning to get away from this ce as soon as possible for not dying here. Renee crawled out, appreciating God to bring her a hole. Perhaps it was because shemitted too many sins before, now it was her time to ept the karma. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 The morning sunshine fell into the woods. The spring breeze blew, and the birds chirped on the trees. Under the trees, there were some unknown flowers blooming. If not for being messy, Renee would take a good look at the scenery here. But she wanted to meet someone kind to allow her to clean the wound and to take a rest. She was tired and hungry, she hoped to sleep on afortable bed. Last night, she forced herself to stay up a whole night as she may die once falling asleep. Renee dragged her tired body and walked forward. She was lucky to find a clean river. When she lowered down to take the water, she was greatly shocked by her own messy and horrible reflection. She hurriedly used the water to clean the stains. After washing up, she felt refreshed. She even drank a lot of the river water. In the past, she would definitely not drink it as she worried that if there was a lot of bad bacteria lived in the water to cause her health problems like a stomachache. She had no more qualifications to be picky in the extreme situation as long as she could live. After drinking the water, she felt better. Renee kept walking on, wandering in the mountain that the two bastards brought her to. She sighed that if she didn''t get off the carst night, she would be trapped in the deep mountain with no doubt. Renee had walked for a few hours, finally, she saw smoke, but she did not dare to let her guard down. She didn''t know if the people here were purchasing wives. Since she was scammed once by strangers, she had be very sensitive and alert. Renee observed this ce. There was a house not too far, it was a normal building, not in a traditional style but had local features. "Who are you? Why are you sneaking around the house?" Renee was startled. She was scared by the sudden voice. She turned around and saw an old woman. Even if just an old woman, Renee didn''t dare to trust her. "Granny, I''m a passer-by. I''ll leave right away." "Little girl, what''s wrong with your forehead?" "I identally rolled down from a slope. Can you tell me where I am?" Renee stared at the old woman who had a kind look. It was said that one¡¯s look was formed through his/her mind. It sounded a correct saying. After picking up Ro''s break- up phone call, Renee lost consciousness and was nearly sold by bad people. Otherwise, with Brent''s filthy face, Renee would not get in his car. This olddy looked very merciful, although she wore somewhat shabby clothes in fading colors. "Rolling down from the slope? You''re so lucky. Where''s your family?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Granny, to be honest, I met human traffickers. I took their cars, and they nned to sell me to the bachelors in the mountain. I tried my best to escape and rolled down the slope." "Holy sh*t, those bastards." The old woman scolded in dialects. Renee didn''t quite understand, after all, it was different from her ent. "Granny, do you have anything to eat at home? I''m so hungry." Seeing her indignant look, Renee believed that she didn''t lie. She hated the traffickers too. "Look at you, you must suffer. Come in with me." The old woman led Renee in. There were a few fruit trees and a few chickens in the courtyard. Those chickens were hanging around, sometimes lowering heads to peck the worn on the ground. A big yellow dog wasyingzily at the gate to bathe the sunshine. Not far away, a white cat was sitting in a dustpan and sleeping soundly. Renee was touched by this peaceful scene and almost burst into crying. Her first half of life was all smooth and carefree, while somehow, she had stepped into a hard journey. If she was not alertst night, she might already be sold. Surviving such a horrible past, she got extremely moved to find that she was still alive! Her heart was still pumping, she had never thanked God like today for letting her live. Nothing was better than living, whether being rich or not. "Granny, are you living alone?" Renee took a look at her simply decorated home, which showed that the olddy was not rich. "Yes, my husband passed away the year beforest, and my children work in the city. Now they settled there and didn''te back frequently." "Why don''t you go to the city to visit them? Aren''t you lonely?" Although Renee thought the olddy was a good person, she still couldn'' t help probing. "I have been to. But I don''t understand the city people''s speaking very well. Once going out of home, I have to take the bus or the elevator, it''s annoying. I''m also afraid of losing my ways. My children were too busy to apany me. I stayed in the city for a month and came back. It was better at home. I can go anywhere I wanted. Besides, here I have my root. I''m going to die. Even if I die, I''ll die in my own home." The old woman murmured. Hearing her words, Renee thought of Carmen. She had never met her grandpa and grandma. Where was Carmen¡¯s root? Recently, Carmen often talked about the food that her parents made for her when she was little. Other than the food, she should be missing her root. "Granny, no matter where you live, just be happy." "Good saying. Little girl, you looked messy, I''ll make some hot water for you to wash up and treat your wound." The old woman said with enthusiasm. But Renee had been thinking of calling someone, who supported her to go through the cold and desperate night. "Granny, do you have a phone? I want to call my friend and ask him to pick me up." "A phone? Yes, I have one, but I don¡¯t know how to use it. I think it had gained some dust. I''ll go look for it.¡± Later, she came back with a phone. "When I missed my grandsons, I''ll call them. My children were busy, and they seldom answered my phone calls.¡± Renee became emotional. The olddy had worried about her children, and Carmen must be worrying about her. The phone had been powered off long. When it was turned on after being charged for a while, Renee lit up again. Although she was at the end of her tether, she still saw the light in the dark. "God, thank you!" Renee took out the note, dialing the phone number written on it. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 She had been away for a day and night. If the ship only docked for a night, it must have left by now. There was no signal on the sea. Renee tried to call Luke, unexpectedly, the phone was connected. "Hello." Hearing Luke''s voice, Renee was tearful. She had only been with Luke for a month, but obviously, this man had entered her heart. "It''s me." She said cried. Luke recognized her voice at once. He was anxious. "Renee, is that you?" Since Renee left, Luke''s heart had gone with her. He had been dreaming to get Renee''s phone call and to take it as thest contact between them. He had not expected that Renee would call him so early. Would she arrive so soon? "Yeah, Luke, can you pick me up?" Actually, in addition to Luke, Renee had nobody else to turn to. "What happened? Tell me slowly." As soon as hearing Renee''s voice, Luke knew that something was wrong. Obviously, Renee was in trouble. "Luke, when I arrived in Yunnan, I nned to order a private car to go home, but I encountered human traffickers. I was almost sold by them. Fortunately, I was smart to see through them. Last night, I sneaked out, but I''m injured." "How could this happen? Where are you now, Renee? Are you safe?" "Temporarily. There is an old woman helping me, she allowed me to stay at her home. I don''t dare to go outside alone. I''m scared." "Tell me the address, don''t cut offmunication. I''lle to you right away." Luke was badly anxious. Certainly, he knew about human traffickers. They not just sold kids but also sold singledies. He appreciated that the ship docked one more day. Otherwise, he would definitely miss Renee''s call. "I''ll ask granny." The phone in Renee''s hand was an outdated machine and couldn''t send a location. The olddy told Renee the detailed address even the very urate location of the mountain area. After all, such a thing happened to a young girl, her family should be anxious to death. "Renee, I''ll be right there. Don''t be afraid." Luke said and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Renee was suddenly safe. Although Luke was not the president of any company, he offered Renee plentiful security. When Renee was Ro''s girlfriend, she was worried if Ro would break up with her all day long. After all, he was too perfect, and she was too ordinary. Due to being over-worried, she finally lost him. Thinking of Ro, Renee wanted to call him. She just wanted to know how he would react to her story. The phone rang a few times before it connected. "Hello." "Ro, it''s me." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Xia, I think I have made it clear that we''ve broken up. I hope you don''t bother me anymore. I have a lot of things to do every day, so I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense." "Ro, I was nearly being sold..." "Beep beep..." Before she could finish her words, Ro hung up the phone. Renee held the phone with a helpless, bitter smile. She remembered that on the night of New Year''s Day, they listened to the bell chimes together in the square. Ro bought her a balloon. "You told me, with this balloon, no matter where I am, you would find me. But Ro, you dumped me.¡± Renee thought. A line of tears slid out of Renee''s eyes. The gentler Ro used to treat her, the crueler it was to recall. "Why are you crying? You must miss your family. Don''t worry, It''s safe in my home." The olddy asked. As soon as her voice fell, two men''s speaking sounded outside. "Is anyone there?" "We''reing in." Renee could never forget this voice. Her face turned pale, "Granny, it''s the traffickers. Please help me..." "Don''t worry. Go hide in the room. I will drive them away immediately." The old woman coped with the situation calmly, she didn''t choose to expose Renee''s presence for her own safety. "Okay." Reneeid down and hid under the bed. She just finishing hiding, the door was pushed open. The two men broke into fearlessly. Their shoes were muddy, obviously, they had looked for Renee for a night. She covered her mouth and couldn''t help shaking. "If I am taken back, it would be a disaster." Renee thought. "Who are you? Why did you rush into my house?" The olddy questioned them angrily. "Oh, someone is here. I thought there wasn''t anyone. Olddy, did you see a young woman in her twenties? She''s wearing ck clothes." Brent said impolitely. "I''m living here alone, and my vision is blurred. Anyway, I didn''t see any young woman.¡± "Really? Are you lying, old woman?" Renee''s heart was about to jump out. Her breath was thick, and she was almost choked. She was not sure if they could hear her breath. "Why should I lie to you? Who are you? Go away. I¡¯ m poor and I have nothing, let alone a young woman." The traffickers nced at the room and found that it was really shabby. "Okay, let''s go. I can tell she''s poor." "Where on earth did that damned woman go? We have found her for a whole night. I can''t believe our prey had run.¡± "Perhaps she''s nearby. Let''s go." As they spoke, they were walking outward. Within just two minutes, Renee''s blood was as if solidified. Shey there stiffly, even if the two men had left, she still dared not to move. The old woman was not eased as she thought they would return, so she did not call Renee toe out. Instead, she went to feed chickens and behaved naturally. Until she confirmed the two men had left for the next residence, she went back into the room and told Renee, "They didn''t go far yet, don''t go out, just stay inside.¡± "Okay. I will." Renee knew that if she was found, both of the olddy and her would not be rivals of the two fierce men, and more likely, the olddy would be in trouble. She crawled out from under the bed, and more dust was clinging to her head and body. "I''m going to make hot water for you." said the olddy. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 This kind old woman gave Renee help and hope timely, making her so grateful for the fate. "Thank you, granny." "You''re wee. I''m distressed to see you have suffered a lot. You just stay here, and I am going out for a while." "Okay." Renee''s heart, which had been hurt by Ro and her life, finally regained warmth. There were indeed devils wandering around the world, but still many kind people. For example, Luke and this olddy. In a shabby room, Renee took a shower. She changed into the clothes of the olddy'' s daughter- in-w, and her forehead was also cleaned with medicine. Although the traffickers had left, for fearing that they hid somewhere else, Renee didn''t dare to go outside. Except for worrying about the trafficker''s return, Renee¡¯s life was rxing. Even if this vige was poor, it offered Renee so much peace. No TV in the olddy''s home, nor any advanced equipment and Wifi. The cell phone she used was a feature phone, which could only y Tetris. Renee was curious that what did she do every day? She saw that there were many nts in the courtyard; she took care of those nts every day. She would also go into the mountain to pick vegetables, when she was free, she would put on her sses, embroidering shoe pads. Renee used to think it must be boring to live in a vige like this one, but the truth was different. She had a better life than she imagined, and she felt never ever peaceful. And she was no need to worry that if she had enough money to spend or if the house was big or small. Anyway, not those worldly annoys. The olddy taught Renee how to do embroidering. "Who do you want to embroider for?" "I..." At that moment, the person who came to her mind was not Ro, but Luke, the man with a thick beard. "Don¡¯t be shy, you must want to embroider for your lover, don''t you? I understand. To embroider for your sweetheart, you need to embroider some meaningful patterns, like a pair of birds, or a pair of swans..." "He''s just my friend, granny. I''m just embroidering for my friend." "Okay, okay. What pattern do you want?" "Any pattern is good. I like the flower you are embroidering." "I embroider it for my son. I am old, and I don¡¯t have too many days to live. He works in the city, and he is so busy every day. He had his own life, and I can¡¯t ask him to apany me like when he was a child. So, I am embroidering shoe pads for him. Just like I am with him. Even if I died, I think he would never be short of shoe pads. When he sees these shoe pads, he would also miss me. But I found myself more and more malfunctioning these days. s... Sometime, it takes me quite long to thread a needle. Well, I am indeed old. Maybe due to being lonely for too long, the olddy talked in spirits with Renee. She was even very talkative, she seemed to have talked about everything to Renee that she would never tell her children. Renee was a little sad, but it was inevitable to happen. Children had grown up, and they would leave home sooner orter without epting more of parent''s supports. They built their own homes and had their babies. Life was a circle, which kept rolling on within generations, but sadly, the young sometimes forgot the old. Every one of us owed our parents a lot since we were born. Not just their hardship to raise us, but a lifetimepany. It was always the parents who gave more, as their children, we couldn''t pay back this life. "Granny, I''ll help you thread the needle." "Little girl, it''s good to have you as mypanion now, but you will leave soon, and I will be alone again." Although she said in a light tone, Renee still felt the sadness in her words. "Granny, I promise you that I will frequentlye back to visit you. I like this ce. I will definitely come back." "Really? Haha, don''t lie to me, my life is now all about endless waiting. "I won''t lie to you." Renee said surely. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. During the time that Renee staying in the olddy'' s home, not only her wound was healed, but also her heart was purified. She suddenly awakened that how awful she used to be. Her current life was the karma. She didn¡¯t believe in karma in the past, but now she was tasting it. On the fifth day, Luke finally arrived. This vige was remote and was not easy to find. He had made a few mistakes on his way before getting into the right ce. "Renee, I''m here. Where are you?" In the past few days, they would call every few hours to ensure that the other side was safe. Knowing that Luke was getting closer, Renee felt much safer. She used to envy Tracey to be treated so well by Adam. At first, Renee thought Adam was a man with only status and money,ter she found that he really loved Tracey and treated her well with his heart not with his wealth. When she met Ro, she began to expect to be treated as Tracey was. It turned out an illusion later. Ro would never treat Renee well, but Luke did. He was the man who decisively came to save Renee as long as she called for help. Maybe he didn¡¯t have an imposing handsome look nor a white horse, Renee still took him as her hero. Renee pushed the door opened with an exciting mood. She saw Luke was looking around at the gate. His hair was still messy, and his beard seemed to grow longer. Renee used to dislike sloppy man, but with Luke''s arriving, Renee gained a lot of security. "Luke, I''m here." Renee shouted. Luke ran to her anxiously and asked, "Renee, are you okay? Are you injured?" Luke directly held her into his arms. He felt guilty to see the wound on Renee''s forehead. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you go. Even if I trap you by my side, at least you can be protected and won''t get hurt." Luke''s anxious look fully defeated Renee'' s reluctance. She tiptoed and held Luke''s neck, kissing him on his lips. His beard prickled Renee''s face, making her itchy. But she missed this feeling, which brought her ease. Luke was stunned by this sudden kiss. It was Renee''s first proactive kiss. Luke had long missed the last kiss before Renee leaving. He froze, standing there still, and didn¡¯t know how to move. It was a miracle to regain his beloved woman, and Luke wouldn¡¯t want to let her go this time. Coming back from picking vegetables in the mountain, the olddy caught the scene. She smiled as she saw the beautiful look of love. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Luke was lost in Renee''s kiss. "What''s wrong?" "Thank God, you came. If you hadn''te, I wouldn''t have dared to go out. I was afraid to see the bad guys again. If I hadn''t spotted their plots that night, I could possibly never see you in my life.¡± "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you go home alone. I made you suffered. How about I go home with you now?" "Okay." Luke''s eyes were filled with tiredness, he didn''t even take any rest these days rushing toward to Renee. "But you should stay here for a night first." "Okay." Luke was really tired. This vige was deep in the mountain and difficult to find. There was even another vige in the same name, and Luke was confused with the two, so he wasted a lot of time in finding. Before seeing Renee, he had been nervous for long. Now Renee was here, his worries were finally eliminated. "You must have a difficult time in this way. Are you hungry? I''ll make you some food." Back to the days on the ship, Renee was forced to learn how to cook, and she was capable of cooking simple dishes now. Luke was ttered. Although Renee was not indifferent to him before, she was definitely not so enthusiastic. "Let me do it. You hate the kitchen work." Luke smiled. Renee was embarrassed. When she killed fish for the first time, Luke was on the side and witnessed the whole process. Now they were not on the ship, Renee was no need to cook anymore.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Sit down, both of you. Let me do it." The old woman walked in with a smile. "This is Vera, who takes me in. If it weren''t for her help, I don''t know where I¡¯m wandering now." Renee said. "Thank you, granny." Luke was sincere. "You¡¯re wee. I''ll make you some noodles. I hope you will like it." Vera said kindly. Renee held him into the house. "Look at your tired face. You just sleep for a while. When the noodle is ready, I''ll wake you up." "I''d better eat it before sleeping, or I''m afraid that I won''t wake up." Luke had stayed up for a day and night. During the days on the way to Renee, Luke was almost just taking naps. Since he had met Renee, he could sleep with ease, and it should be hard to wake up from a deep sleep. Renee gently touched his beard, which had no charm to her before, now became a symbol of security. "You have suffered these days." Luke said while looking at Renee. For no reasons, Luke found her changed a little, seemed to be gentler. Anyway, she was different from the past. Renee shook her head. "I''m not suffered. It''s my karma." "What do you mean?" Renee looked at Luke with serious eyes. "Luke, is what you said that day still true?" "What''s that?" Luke''s heart beat faster in Renee¡¯s gentle gaze. "You said that if he dumped me, I cane to you at any time. You said you love me." Renee said this with some embarrassment. After having a crazy night with Luke, Renee found that this man had taken a position in her heart. Ro was a perfect lover, but Luke was the security maker. With Ro, Renee did have sweet yet illusionary romance. But with Luke, even if his love was not so passionate, it was still necessary for Renee like the meals for every day. She didn''t realize the importance of Luke until being apart with him. A trace of happiness shed across Luke''s eyes. "Sure, I am man of my word. As long as you want to marry me, I would say yes." Seeing his serious eyes, Renee was as if seeing true love, and such pair of eyes would never show on Ro, a perfect noble young man. "Luke, before that, I have to tell you what kind of person I used to be. After listening to my story, if you still love me, let''s get together. If you don''t love me, even feel sick of me, I won''t me you." "Just tell it." Luke didn''t know what Renee was going to say, but this was a great opportunity to explore her inner world. When being Ro''s girlfriend, Renee tried her best to hide herself for not letting him know what she used to be. She wanted to maintain the stunning side in front of Ro, even not removed her makeup at night. She would also dress up to pick him up. She wouldn''t want this perfect man to see any awful side of her. But when deciding to go together with Luke, Renee didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. He was an honest man, who deserved a truth. Renee took a deep breath and was about to tell her story, "In fact, I am not as good as you think, or just say, I¡¯m a bad woman." Luke was confused. "Renee..." "I was born in a very wealthy family. You know that family. It''s Tracey''s family..." Renee told all her past to Luke, including she was raped by beggars. Although she was smiling when she was telling the story, her eyes were filled with tears and her fingers were tightly clutching the bed sheets. It was such an ugly and battered girl. She also told that she sacrificed herself to Bradley, and how she met Ro in Rome and was deeply fascinated by him. "I once thought that he was the greatest fortune of my life. I carefully held this fortune in my palm and was afraid of breaking it. He said that Tracey would be a threat to him, so I risked my life and boarded that ship, trying to kill Tracey. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? I don''t even dare to kill a fish, but I dared to kill a person who has some blood lines with me. Maybe you are doubting that if I remembered you only when being dumped by him. Luke, on the night hiding in the tree hole, you were the only person in my mind. I didn''t know until then that you had treated me so well and you have already taken my heart away. After I got the phone, you were also the first one I called. After experiencing so many things, I''m enlightened to know how stupid I was. This is me, full and transparent me. I''m not as good as you think, and I''m even worse than most women. Do you still like such an ugly me?" After exposing herself, Renee was rxed. She would never have to bear those secrets alone so hard anymore. "Whether it is my body or my soul, it''s dirty and ugly. You are a good man, the person who ever treats me best. I don''t want to lie to you. If we really go together, you have rights to know all this. To know how vicious, stupid and unsessful I am. I don¡¯t even know that how I grew up...¡± Renee was mocking at herself. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 When Reneemitted these mistakes, she never realized she was ridiculous. "Even me myself felt sick of my past. Let alone Luke." She thought. Renee had kept smiling all the time. Although she smiled on the surface, her heart was immersed in pains. Luke did not speak. Renee smiled dryly, "You''re right. Even I hate myself. It¡¯s reasonable that you think of me ugly..." Before she finished her words, Luke held her in his arms, "I''m sorry." Renee was confused. "Why did you say sorry to me?" "I''m sorry that I didn''t meet you earlier and let you suffer so much alone." Renee waspletely speechless. "I hurt people. I am ugly, I am fake, I..." Her lips were blocked by Luke''s finger. "Don''t say that. In this story, I saw a helpless spoiled child who her toys were grabbed away." Renee widened her eyes to look at Luke. Such considerate words might be the most unforgettable words in her life. She thought that Luke would say something vicious to humiliate her. However, he just gently embraced her. "We can''t choose our parents. Your mother taught you that you shall not allow others to grab things from you, that¡¯s why you attacked Tracey. In your mind, she was the one who should not be existing in your family. You thought that she was wrong but you were right, and you targeted on her with children¡¯s tricks. This is a matter of education. Due to the wrong theories that your mother taught you, you became more and more willful without realizing it. When you were driven out from your family andughed by others, it''s reasonable that you felt wronged and unfair. As for you are turning to Bradley, you did it just for saving your mother, don''t you? I understand, but I didn''t mean that you were correct. You didmit many mistakes. People should have a merciful heart, no matter how much you hate Tracey, you shouldn¡¯t try to kill her. You would never know how painful it is until you suffered the karma. So, we shouldn''t do anything evil to others. "You... don''t me me?" Renee''s head was a mess. She didn''t expect Luke to be so calm to hear her story. "Why should I me you? You haven''t done such a thing to me. You are most guilty for Tracey. You should apologize to her when you meet her in the future." Although Luke was shy usually, it didn''t mean that he was stupid. He could clearly tell right from wrong, and vise versa. "Well... what about I was raped, and I sold myself to Bradley. Don''t you think I am disgusting?" When Renee asked this, her voice was shaking. "I only hate that I didn¡¯t know you at that time, and I didn''t stop you from making mistakes further and further. As you said, you have done so many wrong things, but you have suffered so much too. How can I me you when I feel sorry for you?" On that crazy night, Luke had known that Renee was not a virgin. But Renee didn¡¯t care about it at that time because she never thought that she would haveter chapters with this man, and she would never have to be responsible for this man. Now she was seriously nning to be Luke''s wife, however, many men had virginity obsession. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Especially Luke was a traditional man, and he should have a stronger obsession. Out of Renee''s imagination, he was so generous and tolerant. "Were you willing to be raped by the beggars?" Renee shook her head violently. "How could I be willing? I shouted hard for help until my voice became hoarse, but no one heard me and helped me." "Were you serving Bradley for money?" She shook her head too. At that time, she had asked many people to save Carmen. Bradley was herst hope after she received countless failures. "Ro was the only one who you were sincere to, but he lied to you. He just took you as a piece of tool." Renee was surprised. "What? Tool?" "From a bystander''s point of view, I can see it, but you seemed to never doubt that why he would appear in your world. You knew him in Rome, he talked to you and asked you to dance. Later that, you both traveled in Rome together and went into a rtionship. Haven¡¯t you never been suspected his purpose to approach you? He is Tracey''s cousin, and you had so many grudges against her. Do you think if Ro knows your identity from the very beginning and all he wanted is to borrow you as his sword to kill Tracey?" Unfortunately, Renee was just sad about being dumped and still not aware of Ro''s lying. She was only suspecting that if she was too imperfect so that Ro didn''t love her. "To kill Tracey with a borrowed sword? Why did he make the killing soplicated?" Renee asked. "As he said, he wants to be the head of his family. As long as Tracey was alive, it would be not easy for him to fulfill his goal. So, he had to remove her. I couldn¡¯t figure out his real purpose to make aplicated killing, from what you said just now, I didn¡¯t feel any sincere he was to you. He was just leading you to help himplete the killing. You falling into the sea was the most sounded evidence. You said that you wanted to kill Tracey with a knife, but Tracey broke the railing and fell. At the moment you were stunned, you were pushed into the sea too. Didn''t you ever question that who pushed you? It was a luxurious cruise ship with advanced safety facilities. How could it be the railing was broken right at the time when the killing happened? So, it must be someone who broke the railing in advance, and pushed you down after Tracey fell into the sea. Guess how others gossiped about this killing after you two died? You have long been hostile to Tracey, they probably believed that you were just settling the grudge rted to your sister. But Ro was innocent from the beginning to the end, and you would take all mes. Silly Renee, why did he suddenly break up with you? Because you were no longer useful to him, and he would certainly abandon a worthless tool." Luke liked reading very much, if he was born in ancient time, he must be a reading nerd. When listening to his rigorous analysis of Ro''s intention, Renee had been grasping his clothes. A feeling of being fooled burnt in her heart. She remembered that Carmen had expressed that she was not supportive of their rtionship. Carmen had a good sense on people. Renee was immersed in love when Carmen gave out her alert. Now she remembered Ro'' s face, he had be a fully hypothetical man. "Renee, you are not a bad girl. You were born in a wrong family and were forced to be what you are now. Promise me, do not hurt anyone in the future, okay?" Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Renee was tearful and nodded repeatedly. "It''s my fault, I was bad, I was evil. I will never be like that again." Even she despised herself. "Luke, don''t you really mind it?" "What if I do?" Renee¡¯s face was pale instantly. Although knowing that Luke should mind her dirty past, it was still painful to hear he said he mind it. She bit her lip. "Even if you mind, well, go ahead. I mean, time can''t go back." Luke hugged her with strength. "I''m lying. I''m just saying, what can I do even if I mind it? After all, things have already happened. What''s more, I am not part of your history, I knew you since you were saved from the sea, you were a timid girl who hated darkness and had no courage to kill fish... Maybe you used to be awful. But I believe that you can change yourself. If you continued such evilness, I would really mind." Renee was moved yet shocked to hear Luke¡¯s words. Probably, she had been scolded to death if she told her story to a stranger. Luke was a careful and considerate listener. He captured Renee''s helplessness in her growing up, he knew that Reneemitted mistakes not fully out of her wills. It was Carmen who gave Renee the toxic education to make her wrongly realized that she was correct. As time passing by, it formed her a deep bad concept. Only after suffering a lot did Renee understand how evil she was. Every adversity she suffered was the paying back for her wrong doing. Luke was unable to hate Renee. In his eyes, even if Renee was guilty for Tracey, she was a special girl. She grew up being spoiled, but she could beg for people''s help when Carmen was in the jail, which meant that Renee was filial. For saving Leo, she also tired her best. She did many things without hesitation for her family, without caring if she would have pains or not. She had so many merits! If she determined to change herself, that would be the best ending. "Luke!" Renee threw herself into his arms to cry. She was turned into an ordinary girl from a princess and stained dirty in this hard way. Fortunately, she met a man who understood her and cherished her, willing to wipe off the muddy spots for her. "Don''t cry. Let the past pass. Don''t think about it anymore. I can''t change your past, but I can participate in your future." Luke gently patted her on the back. "Yes." Renee kept crying hard. Vera came in with bowls, "Why are you crying so sadly? What''s wrong with you?" "Granny, I''m happy. I''m really happy." "Good to know you are happy! Come on, try my noodles. I don¡¯t have too many tasty ingredients, but I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Vera''s bright smiles shone in Renee and Luke¡¯s eyes. "How can I mind? Granny, I grew up in the mountains too, your noodles make me feel home.¡± Luke said. Renee wiped her eyes,ing out from Luke¡¯s bosom. His chest was drenched by her tears. "I hope this is thest time I see you cry. Don'' cry in the future." "Yes." Renee saw the prints on Luke''s chest. She never felt rxed like now. Luke quickly finished a big bowl of noodles. Seeing his horrible eating speed, Renee was embarrassed. "Why don''t you tell me you were so hungry? I''ve dyed you to eat too long." "It doesn''t matter. It''s good that you feel better." Luke rubbed Renee''s head. Ro also rubbed her head before. He acted as gentle as the cartoon character, but there was no love in his eyes. Luke rubbed Renee with strength and love, his loudughter and clean eyes brought Renee warmth. She was still a princess, now she became Luke''s princess. After dinner, Luke originally wanted to take a sleep, but he haven''t bathed for several days, and both his beard and hair grew messy. "Granny, do you have a bathhouse here?" He didn''t really mind not bathing for several days before, but it was different now, he had Renee, and he didn''t want to be sloppy anymore. Besides, since he had decided to go home with Renee, he would see her family. All her family were coming from a rich background, and they should be picky on a person¡¯s appearance. With his current look, Renee family might be scared. He still remembered that Renee called him uncle when they met for the first time. "A bathhouse? Yeah, we have one in this vige. It''s over there." Vera pointed the direction for Luke. Renee was reluctant to let him go even for just a while, fearing that he would note back after leaving. "Don''t worry, Renee. I will be back soon. How can I be willing to not be with you?" Luke said. "Well,e back soon." Renee gradually became feminine in front of the man she loved. Luke left. Renee saw him off, feeling so good. She had never been rxed when being with Ro as she always paid attention to her deportment to maintain the perfect image. Being with Luke, she had more freedom to cry, smile,ugh and be herself. "Renee, this young man is not bad. Seize him." Vera came over and said happily to Renee. "Granny, you had just met him for a short time. How can you be sure?" ¡°I am at this age, how can I still misjudge people? Let me tell you, good men are bing fewer and fewer, once you meet one of them, you should catch him. Otherwise, he would run." Vera said seriously. "So, is your husband a good man?" Renee was curious.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Certainly! He spoiled me for a lifetime." When Vera talked about his husband, she was as if returning to a little girl, who liked sharing her romance with excitement. Vera had told much, and her story made Renee fascinated. Different generations had different loving modes, but whaty within a rtionship would always be having each other not just loving each other. "Girl, remember, loving is easy, but staying together is a challenge. Luke is a man suitable for marriage, if you marry him, you would never regret it." "I think so." A year ago, Renee would not nce more at a man like Luke. His dressing made him look like a beggar. One year after, she was strongly poinsioned by him, every movement of this man was in great attraction to her. Renee was lucky that she met her Mr. Right at a right time. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Luke was back two hourster. At the moment when he opened the door, Renee was shocked. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Renee, I''m back." She stared at the man in the front, "Luke?¡± "What? Don''t you recognize me?" Luke asked. Renee observed him carefully. He had removed all the messy hair on his face, and he also made his hairstyle a brush cut. He looked like changing into another person with a brand new image. He had a very solid silhouette. He put on the clothes buying from the vige market, although they were a little out- fashioned, Luke was still good-looking in them. His facial features now were exposed, with his excellent figure, Luke was quite a handsome man. "Where''s your beard?" "I shaved it off, I can''t go to see your family with it, right? I want to meet them with a new look. Am I good-looking?" "If you were in this look when we met for the first time, I would not call your uncle." Renee praised. "What kind of look do you like?" "I like any look of you, as long as it''s you." Renee touched his face. When they kissed before, his beard would irritate her. Now it was shaved, Renee had to take some time getting used to it. "Renee, I''m so tired. I''ll go to sleep." Luke almost fell asleep in the bathhouse. Seeing Luke¡¯ s red eyes, Renee was very distressed. "Yes, you should sleep. Let''s go into the room." She took him to the bed that she slept on. Luke was so tired to fall asleep at any time. Renee wanted to take a nap, and shey beside him. They were a couple now, they''ve even experienced sex. For them,ying together was not a big deal. "Sleep, I''ll be here." Renee leaned her head in Luke'' s arms. At the night that Renee spent with Ro in Rome, theyid on the bed shoulder to shoulder. But Ro didn''t embrace Renee, she dared not to touch him either. She felt unreal toid beside the perfect man. "How would he like me?" She suspected it all the time. Without confidence, she did everything in front of Ro extremely carefully. While being with Luke, she would stay close to him and never felt unreal. Renee kept leaning against his chest. Luke''s body stiffened, and he probably thought of that crazy night. "Renee..." "Hmm? Can''t you fall asleep?" "Well... Ahem, I want to kiss you, okay?" Luke became honest again. It reminded Renee of her first love. While Luke almost had no rtionship. She did not speak but closed her eyes. She remembered in her first love, she was flipped like now. After waiting for a long time, Luke was still stiff. Renee opened her eyes and looked at him, "Why don''t you kiss me?" "I thought you were asleep." Luke sometimes spoke pleasingly, but sometimes he was silly and cute. Renee burst intoughter. "You are such an idiot." She proactively kissed him, he cooperated with her strangely, fully ording to the instinct. Luke was not strange with women, but he was strange with rtionships. He had women only for releasing the desire and would not kiss her. On that crazy night, he kissed Renee, which was his first kiss. On the bed, the loving couple kissed each other. It was dangerous to burn desires. Especially, Luke was an energetic strong man. Renee felt his reaction. As an honest man, he dared not to move, only put his hands on her waist. She teased in her heart, "So stupid." Then, she began to flirt with her fingers. Momentarily, Luke''s breath was getting thick. He let go of Renee''s lips, asking, "Renee, well, I bathed just now." "I see." "I washed myself clean." Renee smelled it already. It was a light scent of body soap but not body wash, which had a strong fragrance. "Okay, so what?" She knew what he wanted to say, but she enjoyed his nervous look and bullied him. "So... I want to do something with you, okay?" Even though eager for it, Luke still asked first. Renee liked his nervousness so much, pretending unknown. "What?" "That''s what we did that night." After saying that, Luke''s face turned red, which made him like a socially inexperienced young man. "Telling a story?" No." "What on earth is that? I spent a month with you. Are you saying we watched stars on the board?" Renee teased him deliberately, finding him really cute. "This." Luke suddenly turned over and pressed Renee under his body. Now it was Renee''s turn to have a red face. Luke also saw her beautiful redness. "Can...Can I?" "Are you a pirate?" "Yes?" "Would a pirate ask for other people''s permission?" "So you agree." "Stupid." "But... granny is still here. What if she hears us?" Luke started to be conservative. Renee was almost driven mad. "How can you be such an honest man! Why aren''t you domineering at all?!" Renee med in her heart. "Granny went to pick vegetables in the mountains. It will take her at least a few hours toe back. No one else in this house. If you want to do, I... would like to." Before her voice faded, Luke''s kiss fell. After these days, Renee relied more on this man. Luke also found that Renee was more important than he thought. Loving a person was such an inexplicable thing that the person had already be important to us right before we realized it. Their fingers intertwined. In his gentle gaze, Renee¡¯ s redness was strengthened. "Renee, looked at me, who am I?" Luke couldn''t forget that Renee called Ro when had sex. Looking into his passionate eyes, Renee answered seriously, "Luke." "Call me again." Luke''s skin tone was bronzed. He would read and exercised on the ship when he was free, so he had a perfect figure. But Renee never noticed his figure. When she observed it carefully, she was amazed by his amazing outline! Every piece of his muscle seemed to be full of strength. Renee opened her mouth slightly, "Luke.¡± She had been totally determined that the man in the front was the person she would like to spend her life with. She would never ept any other man. All past had passed. From today on, Renee was reborn to a woman who would be loyal to only one. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 After a day''s rest, Renee and Luke had to leave. Vera was very reluctant to part with them. "Little girl, I''m alone again after you leave." "Granny, I wille back to see you. Please don''t forget me." Renee really liked this quiet small vige. Staying long in the big city, citizens would usually like such a vige. There was fresh air, green mountains, and chirping birds. Lingering in the mountains, Renee was rxed. "Keep your promise, little girl. Remember my phone number, and I''ll call you when I miss you." "I will. Take care of yourself, granny." Renee held her hand tightly. Johan''s wife passed away early, and Carmen had never shown Renee her mother. In Renee''s life, she had seldom closely interacted with the seniors in her family. Vera left Renee a deep impression so that she began to consider spending more time apanying her family members. "Well, just go, little girl. Don''t make him wait for too long.¡± "Goodbye, granny. Oh, don''t forget to check the under of the pillow." Renee said while turning around. "I will miss you, granny." "Take good care of yourself!¡± Vera saw Renee off with a pair of watery eyes. After Renee and Luke going far away, she went into the room to see what was under the pillow. There was a stack of money, which Luke gave Renee when they were apart. Renee had received special education here, and she was grateful. She knew that vige people were kind and would not easily ept other''s gift, so she had to use this way to express thank. Seeing the 10,000 yuan, Vera nearly burst into tears. "Silly Renee." Happiness filled with the way home. With Luke¡¯spany, Renee was secure. They took the journey as a road trip, when they saw beautiful scenery or interesting attractions, they would stop to visit them. Although not so rich as Vaughn, Luke had savings nearly ten million yuan. Amiyah was his aunt and his only family member. He had no parents nor a wife. However, because wandering on the sea all year long, he had no way to spend the money. With time passing, a big saving was umted. Renee thought that Luke must be poor to live a wandering life, so she had been tried to save money for him. For instance, choosing a hotel. Considering Renee was born rich and she was delicate and may need afortable room, Luke always picked the high-end big hotels. Unlike Luke, he could bear the poor hotel priced at tens of yuan. Renee hurriedly stopped him, "This hotel is too costly, let''s change another one." "Cheap hotels are poor. Didn''t you say the rooms on the ship were too damp? Let''s try the bright and spacious ones." "But...They¡¯re expensive. Don''t waste the money." Renee used to be picky on hotels and would never choose anyone non-five-star. What a surprise, sheined about the hotel''s price this time! "Don''t be afraid, I can afford it." Luke took her in. Renee didn¡¯t have an ID, so she waited aside until Luke finished the check- in procedure, and they went together to the room. Being trapped on the ship for a month, followed by staying in the mountains for days. Suddenly returning to normal life, Renee was as if still living in a dream. "Feeling good?" This room cost 688 yuan per night, and it had a fantastic condition with a modern- style design. Renee was familiar yet strange with such an environment. "Yeah...It''s so great." "You must be tired to take a car for so long. Anyway, you have informed your mother of safety, then we can slowly go home, no need to rush." Luke suggested. Reneey heavily on the bed. The bed had afortable sticity, which immediately bounced her up. "It''s sofortable!" "Renee, I will bring you afortable life." Luke was relieved to see Renee was satisfied. "Thank you, Luke." Renee smiled. "Don''t say that. You''re my wife." Luke kissed her cheek. "We'' re living near to downtown, let''s do shopping tonight, you should buy new clothes and get changed.¡± "I almost forget it if you don''t remind me." Renee said with embarrassment. In the past, she always wore the most fashionable clothes and would do nails polishing every week, and she would never go out without putting on makeup. Sadly, difficult life deprived her right to chase beauty, she even forgot to do the basic skin maintenance, let alone putting on exquisite makeup. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Let''s go home with a new look, both of us. Otherwise, your mom may worry that you would suffer to marry me." Luke was man with good quality, once he confirmed that he loved a girl, he would be absolutely sincere to her forever. Having such a man as an excellentpanion, Renee opened her heart as well. "Okay, I¡¯ll buy some." They went out after the afternoon snap. Renee went to the barbershop first to reshape her hair. She required a popr wispy bang. "Renee, you are so beautiful!" Luke stared at her, saying. Seeing Luke'' s reaction, Renee smiled. "How honest this guy is, he never lied." She thought. "You''re a sweet-talker." Renee was still wearing the outdated clothes of Vera''s daughter-inw. "Go, let''s do shopping. I''ll buy you some clothes." "Well, let''s go that way. I thought the clothes over there are cheaper." Renee was always considering saving money. Luke spread his hands, saying, "You will be my wife. If you are a girl who used to poor life and never be picky on clothes, it''s fine. But you were a rich girl who wore the high-end clothes a lot, I will not allow your life standard reduced." "Clothes in the shopping malls are too expensive! Luke, I know that you are kind to me. But we have to save money for our future lives." Renee was now trying to be a good wife. Luke rubbed her head and said, "I don''t have tons of money, it''s enough though.¡± Renee didn¡¯t care too much about Luke¡¯s status or if he was rich or not. She had made a n. She owned an apartment. In the future, they would seek jobs. With a residence and a job, even though there were only a few thousand yuan'' s monthly ies, it would be enough to build a home. Actually, many happy families were not super- rich. So, Renee had been ready for an ordinary life, and she had given up chasing material vanity. "No, I don¡¯t think we should go there. We have to spend a lot of money along the way. Only the private car service would cost us much.¡± "Don''t worry. Let''s go." Luke held Renee into the mall. Carmen was very beautiful, and Edgar was goodlooking. Certainly, as their child, Renee was pretty. While in the mall, the shop workers were a little indifferent to them due to their dressing. Renee used to be a popr customer to the stores which she frequently visited. Every time when she appeared, the clerks would cluster around like bees seeing the flowers. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Renee didn¡¯t feel too strange about it, after all, it was the real world, and she had adapted to it. She wasn''t too excited to pick clothes. Luke was unsatisfied with the clerk''s attitude. "We did dress a little poor, how dared they look down on us?!" He murmured. "Renee, this dress is good-looking. Try it. It is getting warmer, and you should buy some spring clothes." Luke said and handed her a dress. It was not Renee''s favorite brand, but she knew the price here. Without a discount, the dress could be priced at around 1,500 yuan. "I don''t think it looks good. Let''s go to another store." Renee lied. She didn''t want Luke to waste money. Although loved high-end clothing, Renee was fond of things far beyond materials. She would also wear clothes priced at a hundred yuan. "I want to see you in it." Luke saw through her mind. Renee was happy about Luke¡¯s mind too. From Renee''s story, Luke thought she a willful, selfish, and domineering girl. She would never consider others. Butpared with what she used to be, she had changed a lot now. "Okay, I''ll try. If It doesn''t fit me, don''t buy it." Renee said. Since they had known each other, Renee had always dressed like a rural girl. "Why don''t I borrow this opportunity to show Luke a different look of me?" Renee thought. And she could find an excuse to not buy itter. Anyway, she won''t suffer any loss except for the clerk''s rolling eyes. When Renee walked out of the fitting room in the new dress, Luke could never look away. Sure enough, Renee was supposed to be the princess wearing beautiful dresses and living in a big house, how could she live on the ship and deal with household work forever? This skirt was perfect. No matter the design or the color, it seemed to be customized for her. Renee liked it too. She nced at the price tag when she tried it on. It was 1,499 yuan. As new arrival, it had no discount. It was indeed expensive. As she was thinking of the excuses to not buy it, Luke brought her another sets of clothes. "How about these? Try them." Renee had no choice but to try them on. The clerks remained cold because they were sure that she would only try but would not buy them. Renee would go mad to be treated like this in the past. Now she could only live with it as she had no confidence to make a fuss. She finished trying thest dress. "Luke, none of them were suitable for me. Let''s go." In fact, Luke had good eyes that the dresses he picked were all looked pretty on Renee. Not only suitable for her, but also in various styles. Hearing Renee''s words, the clerk rolled her eyes. Luke nodded, expressing his satisfaction, but Renee misunderstood his meaning and was about to go get changed. "Pack up all of the clothes that she just tried." Luke'' s voice sounded. "Sir, you mean all of them?" The clerk''s eyes lit up. "Yes, all of them." "Luke, what are you doing? I don''t like these clothes." Renee deemed Luke crazy to buy her clothes with all his savings. Luke looked easy. "I love to see you wearing them. I''ll pay the bill. Keep this dress on you, don¡¯t change it." "Okay, sir, this way is the cashier." The clerk''s attitude reversed since Luke imed to pay the bill. Renee was inexplicably moved to see Luke''s back when he left. "Miss, I¡¯m jealous that you have such a generous boyfriend. I rarely saw a kind man like him." "That''s right. Miss, do cherish your boyfriend. Look at him, he is so tall and handsome. You two are perfect match.¡± "Miss, we have more new arrivals. I bet they must be pretty on your slim body.¡± It turned out the seemingly poor guests were powerful buyers! The clerks regretted their attitude so much. If they were more friendly to Renee and Luke at the beginning, they may sell them more clothes. How could Renee not know what they were thinking? "No, that¡¯s it." She refused. She had tried eight sets of the clothes, which would be over ten thousand yuan in total. Renee was really distressed with Luke''s wallet. A whileter, Luke came back with many bags. "Let''s go to see others.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "No, Luke. It¡¯s enough." "What about the shoes?" Luke nced at the shoes on Renee''s feet. She was embarrassed, no wonder why the clerks were so disdainful. "Promise me, let me buy only one pair." "Okay." With his promise, Renee went to the shoe store. She picked a pair of t shoes. Renee usually liked to wear high heels. But high heels were only good for hanging out, attending a ball, or joining a friend''s afternoon tea. If she worked in the future, walking in high heels would be tired. So, she picked out a pair of simple white t shoes. It looked like a good match for many dresses. Luke noticed that Renee was firstly attracted by high heels when she entered the store. Looking at the bags in Luke''s hand, clerks in this shop were much more enthusiastic to introduce them a lot about the shoes. "Try this pair." Luke took a pair of silver high heels for Renee. He noticed that she was focused on this pair of shoes for at least three seconds. Renee couldn¡¯t believe that Luke caught such a slight action of her. "Miss, your feet are so delicate. These shoes must be good for you." The clerk squatted down to change the shoes for Renee, while Luke didn''t let her do it. "Let me do it." Luke knelt in front of Renee. He lifted her feet and put the shoes on. At that moment, Renee wanted to cry as she felt like she was Cindere who destined to be a princess. "Yeah, you are more beautiful to wear high heels." Luke said. "Sir, you have good taste. You must shop with your wife frequently, right?" The clerk said in an envious tone. "No, this is the first time, but I will do that more often in the future." Luke found that dressing Renee pretty was a thing that brought him great joy. Finished buying Renee''s clothes, they went to the men''s area. Luke also needed a decent suit to meet Renee''s mother. When choosing Luke''s suit, Renee was generous with the price. Men should be in better clothes. "Luke, I will buy you clothes when I earn money." Renee did not want to use Luke''s money all the time. "How can I bear to see you go to work if you marry me?" Luke said, kissing Renee''s hand. All the bags were in Luke¡¯s hand, and he refused Renee''s request to hold them. "You should just hold your handbag.¡± He said. It was the taste to be spoiled. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 At the hotel, Renee summed up the expense today, "Luke, we spend more than 20 thousand tonight, too much!" Coming out after a bath, Luke wore a bathrobe with his chest exposed. And he looked neat and handsome after getting his hair and mustache cut. Luke was bold, but Renee felt shy to look at this good-built body directly. "If I make no mistake, each of your coat cost more than 20000." "Luke, the past is the past. I am not infatuated with the past life. And the future between the two of us is more important than anything else. I don''t want to be a spendthrift." Luke was amazed by the word and chuckled, "Do you love me so much? How much deposit do you suppose I have?" Renee thought for a moment and said, "Sever hundred thousand?" Renee was worried that her estimation was too high, as Luke was not a captain. "No. "Hundreds of thousands?" "Wrong, again." "A million?" Renee''s imagination stopped at this. "Never mind. You see it yourself." Luke handed his mobile phone to Renee. He received a text from the bank whenever he paid with his bank card. Renee counted the number one by one, "One, ten, hundred... 9.86 million! Luke, Luke Pruitt, are you sure this is your card?" "Then, whose?" Luke thought her surprised expression cute. "Aren''t you a pirate? Are all pirates so rich? Is this the loot? If so, I don''t want it." Renee thought that Luke got this money through murder and pige. "What a fool? I will exin the pirate thing to youter. Long story short, this money is innocent, as I earned it from the business." "My boss is much richer than me. We have no family and spend much of our time on the sea. That''s why I have so much deposit." "I intended to leave this money to my wife. From now on, you don''t need to work, and I will provide for you." Influenced by male chauvinism, Luke was ready to protect and provide for his wife and children. "I won''t depend on you, even if you are rich. I have made up my mind that I will get down to work after we are back." "Up to you. I support whatever decision you make. But I would like to make it clear that don''t push yourself too hard. Now you should believe that I can provide for you." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "My boss is in City A now. I told him about youst night, and he didn''t me me for setting you free without his permission." "He is going to settle down in City A, and so am I. And I will work for my boss, leaving this pirate business behind." "Are you serious?" Renee''s eyes lit up. Although they did not talk about the future yet, Renee was afraid that Luke would resume his pirate business. The pirates were drifting on the seas, and Renee didn''t like living on the boat, though she would like to be Luke. "Of course. City A will be my home." Renee was happy, "Luke, that''s very nice of you!" She never felt this sweet love before, even when dating Ro. And she once mistook Ro to be her fate, but luckily that it wasn''t toote for her to realize her own mistake and find Luke. "Such a little fool! You are my wife, and who else deserves my kindness? Go wash up. We have to start early tomorrow morning, so let''s take a rest early. I learned from the inte that there were several tourist attractions on our way home, and we can visit them." Luke''s thoughtfulness and consideration impressed Renee. "Great!" Renee''s eyes lit up. She felt that Luke made her life worthy andplete. It took them more than ten days to arrived at City A, as they stopped at tourist attractions asionally. Renee was d to be home again. She felt at ease now. "Luke, I am attending a college over there. Some other day I will show you around the campus. By the way, I will graduate this June. Will youe to my graduation ceremony?" "Of course, I will." "We''re almost home. Are you ready?" "Renee, I''m a little nervous. Will your mother dislike me?" Luke was afraid of being misjudged by his future mother- in-w for the pirate experience, though he never hurt anyone. "Don''t worry. My Mom knows people. And I have a feeling that she will like you." Renee regretted her past obsession with Ro and ignoring Carmen''s warns. "That''s soothing. I''ve bought some special local products for your mother. Should I buy something more expensive?" "No. My Mom was of vanity. Now she loves amon and peaceful life as I do after those misfortunes." Renee tried to soothe Luke. Because of what she did in the past, Renee felt herself not a good match for Luke and was grateful for his tolerance. When the door was pushed open, Leo held Renee in his arms tightly, "Renee, we were worried about you! How could you do that stupid thing?" "I''m sorry, Leo. I won''t mess things up again. Where''s mom?" Carmen came out of the kitchen with tears in her eyes. One thousand words turned into one sentence, "Good to have you back, so good!" "Mom, this is Luke Pruitt. He saved me." Renee had told Carmen what happened on the phone. "Nice to meet you, Auntie." Luke, a grown man, blushed and stuttered out of anxiety. "Good to meet you, Luke. Thanks for taking good care of Renee. Come in." Carmen told at one nce that Luke was different from Ro. Ro looked graceful, but you never prated what was in his mind. Luke was honest and sincere, which was inpliance with what Carmen concluded from the stories Renee told her. Moreover, he didn''t mind what Renee had done in the past. So Carmen liked Luke very much. There was some delicious smell from the kitchen, and Luke walked toward the kitchen with his sleeves rolled, "Antie, let me help you." "Oh, no! You are my guest. Go and take a rest." "Mom, Luke cooks very well. Let him do it." Renee smiled mischievously at the door. "Come on, Renee. He is our guest, and it is not our hospitality to let the guest cook." "I don''t think he is a guest. Mom, you have to get used to it in the future. Luke will live with us from now on." "A-Auntie, I do love Renee. I hope you can approve our rtionship." "How can I disapprove? Good boy." Carmen smiled with relief, as there was nothing for her to worry about Renee now. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Since back, Tracey stayed at home to regain her health. Ane one day, Adam send her to the company. "Adam, I can go upstairs myself, and goodbye." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go with you." Adam took her hand. "Look, Adam, my belly is still t, and I am wearing ts. Don''t worry." Tracey thought Adam was making a fuss. "Whatever. I don''t work today. I will go with you." "What? Didn''t we agree that you took Vaughn to check some projects? Don''t you remember?" Adam flicked her forehead and said, "Yes, yes, yes. I always have your Vaughn at heart, and how dare I forget him! I bring him here too. Let''s talk about him after your things." "In City A, we are the host. And Vaughn deserves the hospitality because he was good to me." "Don''t worry." Adam led Tracey out of the car, and Vaughn in another car also got off. Looking at the peculiar building before him, Vaughn wondered if this was Tracey''spany. "Vaughn." "Come, let''s show you around," said Adam with a smile. "Coming." Vaughn wore a suit, and Tracey couldn''t connect him with the image of the pirate captain one month ago. Upon Tracey''s arrival, all her employees came up to greet her, as all of them knew from the news about her dangerous experience. When upstairs, Set came over, "President Xia, why are you here? You should rest at home" "Yes, Set is right." The news that Tracey got pregnant also got spread. She looked at those old faces, "Thanks for your devotion during my absence." Tracey caught up with thetest development of thepany by the monthly statement sent by Setst night. Thepany ran smoothly under the operation of both Set and David and the support of Adam. "President Xia has to leave for a year because of her health. And from today on, a new general manager will take over her job," Adam said. Tracey was confused. Howe she knew nothing about this new general manager? Was I back? She looked at Adam with her head tilted, and the others were also curious, "Mr. Xiao, is the general manager back?" Adam pulled Vaughn over and said, "This is the new General Manager, Vaughn Sears. He will be in charge of thepany in the future." Tracey''s eyes suddenly opened wide. Adam once said he got an arrangement for Vaughn, but Tracey didn''t know that it was such an arrangement. It was obvious that Vaughn had agreed with this n. He stepped forward seriously and at ease, though it was his first time to lead apany like this. "Good morning, everyone. I''m Vaughn Sears. From today on, we will spend theing year together, and I hope it will be a good time for all of us!" He exuded the domineering aura of a king. Tracey felt convinced by this aura that Vaughn could handle this. "Well, Ste, please bring all important documents and reports to my office." Tracey surrendered to this arrangement. In her office, Tracey nced at Adam and Vaughn, "You two had a pact, but why didn''t you inform me in advance?" "Nothing changes, and you know now. We both agreed that he could learn something from this year''s operation, and you could take a break. When time is up, he is free to do whatever he wants. What do you say?" Adam analyzed. Tracey nodded, "Not a bad idea. Vaughn, this taking over will be very busy, so are you OK with that?" "No problem. I did business. Maybe I need some time to adapt to the life and rules here." "You will know pregnancy is not easy, though you feel good now. My taking the job in advance will be good to both thepany and you." Vaughn was thoughtful. Vaughn was still concerned about Tracey, even if she loved Adam. It dawned on Tracey that Vaughn became a worker of hers, but her original intention was to let Vaughn run his own business with the support of Adam. "Vaughn, you stayed for my sake, didn''t you? No, you don''t have to do that. You can have your ways. Don''t worry about me." Tracey felt guilty. There was a difference between Steve and Vaughn. Steve was a co-founder of herpany and had shares. So, it was reasonable for him to work hard for his ownpany, even if not for the sake of Tracey. Vaughn should have more freedom and choice. They were new friends to each other, and Vaughn deserved a better choice and should have a better life. Now, he volunteered to stay to help Tracey. "For both of us. I will learn something in theing year." Vaughn didn''t point out that he stayed for Tracey. Adam mentioned that there was a hidden enemy for Tracey, but he kept her in the dark; therefore, Tracey would insist to go to work. For his own business, Adam couldn''t stay with Tracey 24 hours a day. So, he would like to make Tracey stay at home for the sake of her and her baby. Vaughn agreed at once. This was Tracey''spany, and he would learn something in this ce. "Well, I have no objection since you''re OK with that. Let''s talk about thepany after Set brings the materials here." Tracey was left with no choice. That was why Adam brought Tracey to work today. Actually, she felt relieved that Vaughn could help her. Moreover, they lived in the seaside vi, and it was convenient for them to meet for the business problems. When the handover was done, Adam took Tracey home for the sake of her health. "Adam, I am fine. It is only a baby. You can get back to your business." "I need a few days to finish the case in my hands. After that, I will work at home to apany you. I don''t have to go to the company every day, as Elliott is there.¡± "Adam, you don''t have to do this for me." Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Adam would like to spare Tracey from those worries, "Your disappearance this time left a psychological shadow in me. Do you think I can leave you alone now?" "Adam, I''m fine. Don''t worry." "Tracey, we have no control over life. For the sake of both you and the baby, I will send bodyguards to protect you, and I won''t allow you to get hurt anymore." Adam rubbed her head, thinking that he didn''t like experiencing those miseries a second time. "Okay, okay, you are the boss." Tracey felt close to Adam and didn''t refuse his arrangement. Soon, there were bodyguards around the vi. Tracey remained silent for the sake of Adam, though she didn''t like it. Vaughn learned fast. He came to make a report to Tracey every day. Sometimes, Tracey got inspired by the insight of Vaughn. Adam was infuriated by the bad deeds Ro did to Tracey and was preparing to strike back. Ro was the vice- president of Rpany. Adam joined hands with Steve, Wilson, and some other friends to vie for all those orders, which Rpany was interested in. Adam avenged Tracey from what Ro cared most, and Ro cared only for hispany. Tina, in poor health, fell ill because of Tracey''s disappearance. And Ro tookplete charge of thepany now. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tina rehabilitated gradually one monthter when the news came that Tracey was safe and pregnant. Tina felt both happy and worried at Tracey''s pregnancy, "What? you said that Tracey was pregnant?" "Yes, it should happen during the Spring Festival. We just came back from a bodycheck in the hospital, and both the baby and she are healthy." Adam sent words to Tina in private. "Howe? She can''t get pregnant! I..." "What did you do to her?" Adam wondered why Tina knew that Tracey couldn''t get pregnant. "Well, there is nothing I should hide from you now. I gave Tracy some medicines of cold nature when she was still a child. And she is supposed to be unable to get pregnant." Adam was not surprised, "How could you do this to her? You''re her mother. As a mother, you should know how she suffered for sterility!" Looking at those expectant eyes, Adam didn''t dare to tell the truth to Tracey in the past. "Because I am a mother, I know what is good for my child." "Adam, you should have known that my family is not an ordinary one. Is there a totem on the back of Tracey?" Adam had questions regarding this totem for a long time. It started from an outline. It became more and more clear, but Tracey didn''t notice this totem on her back. "Yes. I found it a few months ago. As time went by, it became clear." "Tracey didn''t feel it. And I kept questions to myself, as I thought it should be connected with your family." "However, I found that the totem was disappearing after hering back. Why?" Adam found it incredible, though he saw it with his own eyes. "Adam, have you ever heard of the legend of R family? Women lead the family, and every descendent is female." "Yes. Then, our baby will be a little girl, right? I am OK with that. I love whatever Tracey gives me." The idea that males were better than females was still popr, even in the 21st century. And those influential and wealthy ns loved to have a male heir. And it was still not rare that lovers couldn''t get married until their son was born. After the son was born, the n would hold a wedding ceremony for the couple. It might sound absurd, but it did happen even now. So, it was not bad that Adam didn''t hold on to this ridiculous idea. However, that wasn''t the point Tina would like to discuss, "Not about the gender. I am going to tell you the reasons behind my objection to Tracey''s pregnancy." "For some reason, the lifespan of every patriarch in my n will be shorter and shorter. My grandpa died in her 60s, my Mom in her 50s, and I am 40 years old now." "I am getting worse and worse. Although I still linger, it is not far away from the death." "Withoutbors, Tracey can live on until death do you apart. If she gives birth to a child, her lifespan will be..." Tina didn''t go on, and Adam''s voice trembled, "Thirty years old? You were saying that Tracey could die in her 30s?" Tracey was 22 years old now, and there were 8 years to her 30s. Adam would like to spend the rest of his life with Tracey, not only eight years! "You''re right. And your daughter will have only 20 years." This short lifespan thing about her daughter and granddaughter pestered Tina. "Tina, you, aren''t you kidding? Impossible? Those fatal diseases like leucocythemia and Cancer can be cured by advanced medicine. Howe this shorter lifespan continues?" Adam felt difficult to ept this truth. Tina sighed, "Adam, I don''t want you to cherish a fault hope. There is nothing we can do about it. As her mother, I will do everything for her if there is hope." "Tina, then tell me why? Why this shorter lifespan happens?" "It is a secret of our n, and that''s all I can say. Since there is no turning around now, I hope you enjoy the remaining time with Tracey." Tina felt helpless. "Tina, I am sorry. I have been giving medicines to Tracey for sterility. Perhaps, that medicine works, and Tracey gets pregnant." Chapter 760 Chapter 760 "I don''t think so. Those medicines can''t be so effectual. Maybe it is a gift from God. Whatever, there are mysteries in the world." Tina couldn''t exin. Materialism was popr in the world, but there were still mysteries the sciences failed to exin. "Adam..." Tracey''s voice came from behind, and Adam had to hang up the phone. Looking at the woman before him, Adam still felt that secret unbelievable. However, it was told by Tina, and Adam felt to be convinced. "What are you doing here?" Tracey found Adam behaving strangely. "Nothing. I talked with Jensen about the meeting tomorrow. It''s gettingte, and go to bed now." Tracey yawned. "I feel sleepy. Go to bed with me." "Okay,ing." Adam led her in. Time passed day by day. Tracey felt relieved at home. She got up at 10 a.m. every day. After lunch, she would take a nap. Adam had nothing to worry about. Sometimes, Tracey read or painted. Adam had dinner at home with her every night. When the night fell, Adam led Tracey out for a stroll on the seaside. Tracey enjoyed this leisure, different from her busy life before. And She had more time to empty herself. Waking up from a nap, Tracey would like to have some afternoon tea. Right then, the unexpected guests arrived. "Miss, you have visitors." Jane came in when Tracey was washing up. "Okay, be there right away." There were visitors from time to time after Tracey stayed at home to prevent a miscarriage. For example, Rose was a frequent visitor, bringing over delicious foods. Set and Grace woulde to see Tracey on weekends, and those rtives started toe and go. The spring was already here, and it was getting warm. Tracey came downstairs with a white long gown outside her nightgown. Her visitors were Carmen''s family, and Renee was here too. What a surprise for Tracey! There was a stranger, and with some effort, Tracey found out that stranger was Luke. "Miss Xia, we meet again," Luke said. "Luke, it''s you?! You change a lot, and I couldn''t recognize you instantly." The change of Vaughn crossed Tracey''s mind. "Well, I didn''t need to look sharp as there was no visitor on board, but now it is a different case. By the way, Renee would like to have a word with you." Luke pulled Renee here, and it was the second day after their arrival. He was kind-hearted, wishing that Renee made an apology to Tracey for the bad deeds. "Oh?" Tracey sat down on the sofa. Tracey dressed casually andzily, looking approachable. Out of her hatred, Tracey looked coldly at Renee, who harmed her several times. "What is it?" Tracey would have retaliated against Renee, who put both Tracey and her baby in danger. But for the sake of the baby, Tracey was lenient wherever it was possible. She didn''t forgive Renee but also didn''t revenge on her. There had never been a friendly meeting between them, so Tracey wasn''t nice to Renee. "Tracey, I''m sorry." This apology from Renee did stun Tracey, ''Doesn''t she hate me?'' "I had begrudged you from my childhood. I went against you toe to toe because I was afraid that you would take everything from me." "When it came to the shares, I thought I could own all of them if you disappeared from the world." "Then, you came back from abroad dazzlingly. I was envious because God blessed you so much and gave the best to you. I started to frame you. All these are out of my jealousy." "However, it turned out that I was not a Xia, and I vented all my anger to you." "You are beautiful and capable with a better life than mine. Blinded by envy, I trapped you as Ro instructed." "And I was pushed into the sea by others. Now, I realize how stupid I was." "Thank God! Both you and the baby are fine; otherwise, I would be condemned as a sinner through the ages. I know you won''t forgive me for my bad. However, I just want you to know that I am terribly sorry." Tracey was surprised at Renee''s frankness and caught a point at the same time, "Wait... you mentioned Ro? And you were also pushed into the sea by someone?" When Tracey was rescued by the corsair, the word ''murder'' never crossed her mind, and she thought Renee''s slipping overboard was only an ident. If Renee was pushed into the seas, why? What was the role Ro yed in this trick? Tracey had seen Ro for once and knew nothing about him, apart from the fact that he was a vice-president of Rpany. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Didn''t Adam tell you?" Renee already learned everything from Carmen, who got news from Adam. As Luke expected, Renee didn''t feel hurt by the truth. Thanks to Luke, Renee didn''t get hysteria as before. Now the future between her and Luke upied all her mind and heart. From Tracey''s reaction, Renee could tell that Adam told Tracey nothing, which waspletely different from what Renee supposed. "He knows?" Tracey trusted Adam and never doubted that he would keep secrets from her. Adam didn''t mention this topic, and Tracey didn''t ask. ''Will the baby be a boy or a girl? What should I name it?'' The trifles like this upied most of Tracey''s time and spared her from the unhappy events. Now she realized something went wrong with what Renee said. "I once contacted Mr. Xiao after you disappeared. He told me that Ro deceived Renee to kill you. Don''t you know?" Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Carmen knew something that Tracey was ignorant of. This made Tracey feel bad, and it was like she was thest person in the world to know the secret; to make things worse, Tracey still knew nothing about this secret yet. "Tell me everything you know." Knowing that Adam would never hurt her, Tracey was sure that it was for her sake that Adam told her nothing. Renee confessed all she knew, and Tracey grasped the heart of the matter instantly. Ro was determined to get rid of Tracey because her own existence threatened his position in the R family. Old memories shed back. Adam urged her to go home not long after her arrival at the R company. His move was weird then, but Tracey didn''t dig into it. Until now, Tracey realized that she had neglected something important. ''Back then, Adam already knew that Ro was hostile to me. However, how could Adam know about the Rpany, since he was far away at home?'' ''There was only one possibility that was one insider kept Adam informed. That''s Tina, who refuses to ept me all the time.'' ''Tina protects me with her own way, and Adam should keep in touch with her in private." ''That night on the balcony, Adam lied to me that he was chatting with Jensen for business, but I heard my name vaguely at the door. How could I be so stupid to neglect all these important signs?'' Tracey had too much confidence in Adam and this rtionship, so she never doubt Adam. Now, Tracey felt mad at being deceived, though she knew that Adam did this for her sake. "It is a good thing that you acknowledge your mistakes. Well, lead an honest life with Luke in the future, and don''t covet others'' belongings again." Tracey changed the topic while suppressing her indignation at the bottom of the heart. "So you forgive me?" Renee had thought it was impossible for her to gain forgiveness from Tracey. "You were wicked, but you had suffered a lot and paid the price. So, I don''t me you anymore." "Thank you." Renee felt good, as the big stone in her heart finallynded. After those visitors left, Tracey idled in the yard for the whole afternoon. Adam came back early today. He saw Tracey staring at the sea nkly upon his arrival. "What attracted you so much that you didn''t notice mying?" Adam asked. "There is one thing. Adam, do you hide anything from me?" Tracey looked directly at him. Adam was shocked by her serene eyes, "What happened, little bunny?" "Adam, answer me, do you?" Adam did not know what she was asking about, as he concealed more than one thing from her, such as her body, the text message from Neymar, and Tina. Adam did not dare to answer. Women were sensitive, especially during the pregnancy. Adam tried to throw Tracey off the scent, "Why do you ask suddenly? What happened? Don''t you know everything about me? Or what do you want to know specifically?" Tracey felt convinced that Adam lied purposely, "Never mind. Dinner is ready, and let''s go home." "Okay." Cold sweat broke out on Adam''s back, ''What''s wrong with Tracey today?'' Recently, Adam was reading books about pregnant women. And he remembered that women felt inferior, anxious, and insecure after getting pregnant. Pregnant women couldn''t wear gorgeous clothes, high- heeled shoes, and delicate makeup like before, which resulted in their sense of inferiority. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. For the sake of the baby, the couple made love with each other less frequently. To make things worse, it was a time when those fragile husbands easily cheated on their wives, so pregnant women became very sensitive. Once a business elite, Tracey should feel bad about idling at home. Adam concluded that morepanionship was necessary for Tracey, "Little Bunny, I can spend every day at home with you a few dayster when the projects in my hand are finished." "Hm." Tracey had never doubted Adam''s kindness to her. It was just that she felt worried about Tina. The legend learned ofst year in the US and Ro''s hostility made Tracey restless. ''Will Tina be in a great danger?'' Tracey didn''t enjoy this feeling of being protected. The bodyguards in the yard, Adam''s caution, and Tina in the dark were all for her safety. However, this escapism didn''t work well, and Tracey determined to confront the problem directly. She knew that the truth wouldn''te out easily since they kept her in the dark purposely. So, she kept quiet. Except for that strange question, Tracey behaved normally, and Adam forgot this episode soon. It was early in the morning, the next day. "Little Bunny, I''m going to work. I''ll try to get home early today." "Bye, Adam. I''ll go shopping today, as it is boring at home." Tracey said casually. "OK, the bodyguards will go with you." "Come on, I''m not a national leader, and Mark driving me there is enough." "Remember what happenedst time? I don''t want a second experience. Be good. I feel relieved only when you are under protection. By the way, you are not alone, and there is our little baby." "OK, alright, as you wish. They will go with me, OK?" Tracey gave up her stand. "Good girl, see you!" Adam gave a kiss on her forehead. Tracey saw Adam off. Then, she went upstairs to dress up and grabbed her passport into her bag. Mark started off immediately after receiving the call from Tracey. The bodyguards followed behind in another car. A bunch of people headed for the shopping mall. The bodyguards intended to go to the mall with Tracey but got a refusal. "I have an appointment with Rose. She will go shopping with me. How can I enjoy the shopping with you around me? Wait for me in this garage." "But Miss Xia, Mr. Xiao told us to stay close to you." "I said no. I''lle back in one hour, and two at most," Tracey said impatiently and left. Those bodyguards agreed that Tracey had a point, so they stayed and waited in the garage. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Leaving the bodyguards behind, Tracey took a taxi on the first floor of the shopping mall, "To the airport, please." "Yes, Miss." Even Adam didn''t know her n, so she doubted Ro would foresee her visit. How to get down to the crux of the matter? Tracey thought finding Tina was the easiest way. If Tina refused to cooperate, there were always ways for Tracey to get the answer. Last night, she booked a flight ticket behind Adam''s back. Two hourster, Tracey didn''te back, and the bodyguards made a call to her. However, her phone was offline. Instantly, they knew something went wrong and started to search for Tracey in the mall. It was a sure thing that they failed to find her. They called Adam with anxiety. It was the second time that Tracey disappeared under their protection, so wouldn''t Adam skin them? "Hello." The bodyguard trembled at the cold voice of Adam from the other end of the phone. "Mr. Xiao, Miss Xia''s phone is off." "Offline? Where are you?" Adam became alert in fear that the old misfortune happened again. "Miss Xia came to the mall for shopping. She refused us to follow behind and made us wait for her in the mall garage. She said it was weird to have us around when shopping. What is more, she said there was an appointment with Miss Xiao, and she woulde back two hourster. When we called two hourster, her phone was off." "Have you searched the shopping mall?" Adam wished Tracey''s phone was powered off. "Thoroughly, but we can''t find her." "Good-for-nothings!" Adam hung up the phone in exasperation and called Rose immediately. Rose sounded sleepy, "Hello." It was obvious that she was still asleep. "Rose, is Little Bunny with you? She said she would go shopping with you today." "No, I stayed overnight in the barst night. I was tired and just woke up. I''m afraid that she made a mistake." Rose rubbed her eyes. "Damn it, that little liar," Adam remembered her question yesterday. This time, Tracey left on purpose instead of being kidnapped. The flight information confirmed Adam''s guess that Tracey already flew to the US. Adam had to book a ne ticket immediately. ''This disobedient Bunny always pisses me off!'' ''How can she do this with a baby in her womb? What should she do if something bad happens?1 Adam contacted Steve without hesitation. Steve was surprised at the news, "What is she going to with the little baby? She didn''t even contact me this time." "My bad. Yesterday, she asked me if I had anything to hide from her. I didn''t know which one she was referring to, so I lied. I should be alert then." "She booked the ticket secretly and escaped to the US after getting rid of the bodyguards. I already got her flight information, so please pick her up at the airport, and I am on my way to the airport." "Okay, got you. Rx. Just a flight and nothing bad will happen." The exasperated voice convinced Steve that Adam was worried and dejected. "Hope so." Adam couldn''t feel relieved, though he knew that Tracey was a grown woman. On the other hand, Tracey enjoyed her flight. She spent the time on the ne listening to music, watching movies, and sleeping. She stretched herself when the nended. It was a sunny day in the US, and Tracey felt like going home, as she had lived in the US for several years. Tracey just took a bag and no luggage for this trip. When she was walking out of the passage, someone pulled her into the arms. Looking up, she saw the angry face, Steve. "What are you doing here, Steve?" "Well, someone freaked out and demanded me to pick you up here. Can''t you be good and leave us at ease? You are not alone, so how can you always have your way?" Steve flicked the forehead of Tracey. Only those who loved her would be mad at a moment like this, and Steve''s anger rooted in his worry about Tracey. "Take it easy. Even Adam didn''t know my n, so neither did Ro." Tracey was quite rxed. "You know everything?" Adam did not give details on the phone. Tracey yed a trick on Steve. Now she felt sure that Steve was on the side of Adam and felt bad. "Steve, you are an insider too?" Tracey''s eyes widened. Only then did Steve realize that it was a trick from Tracey. "Tracey, I know not much. I just know that Ro will do harm to you." Steve saw the change in her eyes. No one enjoyed being deceived or hidden something from. "Are you saying that everyone in the world knows that Ro wants to kill me, but I''m the stupid victim who is kept in the dark?" Tracey was furious. All of them, including Carmen, Renee, Adam, and Steve, knew about this danger, except for Tracey. "It is for your sake that Adam didn''t tell you the truth. He wants you to enjoy your happy life, and he confronts those ugly facts of life alone. What''s more, you''re pregnant now, and this information will influence the baby badly." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It is a good wish from you all, but how can I enjoy a life with victims?" Tracey didn''t know why Tina kept the truth from her, but there was no doubt on one thing, that was, Ro wouldn''t be nice to Tina. Tracey was worried about Tina, so here she was. Adam would stop her trip if there was a notice in advance. Steve felt it inappropriate for him toment on the domestic affairs of Tracey. But he had pities on Tracey. "Tracey, since everyone wants you to live a happy life, why do you ask for trouble and let others down?" "This is not about trouble, but I can''t feel at ease. Steve, you may leave if there is a disagreement between us. If you would like to stay, I am more than d to have you around. I must find out the truth this time." Tracey was determined to get the answer from Tina. "Well, I have done my job. How can I let you go alone? Come on, let''s go have some food first. It''s not toote to go after you take a rest after the long flight." "No, I already ate on the ne and slept. I''m not tired at all. I must be there right away." Knowing that Adam was on the way to the US, Tracey had to find out the truth as soon as possible. Steve did try to dy Tracey, but she didn''t buy it at all, "Okay, okay, I''ll go with you now. Where are you going?" "The Rpany." Tracey wanted to get the answer from Tina directly, and it should be the easiest way. "Okay, I''ll drive you there." Steve would like to apany and protect her, and it might save him lots of worries. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Tracey''s resolution left Steve no choice, so he had to drive Tracey to Rpany. "What will you say to your Mom?" Steve tried to figure out Tracey''s n. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What else can I say? I want the truth." Tracey felt it insufferable to be kept in the dark for so many years. "The truth? What if it is unbearable? Don''t you know white lies? Most truths are harsh, and ignorance is one kind of happiness." Tracey''s being kept in the dark was a pact agreed by those who loved Tracey, so Steve thought it better for Tracey to be ignorant. If someone got to be hurt, Steve wished it were Tina rather than Tracey. "Steve, I understand. However, if my happiness is built on the suffering of others, I would rather not have this kind of happiness." Tracey looked at the scenery flying by outside the window. Tracey was protected by her mother all the time. She once felt confused why her mother disowned her. As time went by, Tracey finally understood that it was another protection from her mother. Tracey felt regretful that she had done nothing for her mother. If Tina was suffering now, Tracey hoped to apany and soothe her. As a filial daughter, Tracey would like to share Tina''s bitterness or sufferings. "Tracey, sometimes you''re too stubborn." Steve sighed. "Steve, you would do the same thing as I did, only if you were in my shoes. Your mother..." "No, I don''t have a mother." Steve didn''t like to talk about his family, especially his parents. Tracey shut up submissively. They arrived at R building in silence. Tracey had a special feeling whenever passing by this building, perhaps because of Tina. Tracey was once here, and her appearance impressed the receptionist, "Hello, Miss Xia." "Hello, I want to see the president." Tracey came straight to the point. "I''m sorry, Miss Xia. Our president has been on leave for several weeks. Now the person in charge is the vice president. You can contact the vice president if you have any business problem," the receptionist said respectfully. Her arrival should be a surprise, and what the receptionist said didn''t sound like an excuse. Tracey had a bad feeling, "Since she has been away so long, do you know what happened to her?" "The president seems to be in poor health. It is said that she cked out at an important meeting one day. And she has never shown up in thepany since then." "If you have a business problem, may I contact our vice- president for you?" the receptionist suggested friendly. The receptionist didn''t want to offend Tracey for her simr appearance to Tina. "No, thank you." The information that Tina was sick surprised Tracey, as she had thought Tina was under the threat of Ro. ''Will it be rted to the curse?'' The buried memory relived again, and Tracey still couldn''t believe that myth. "Do you know where the president is now? What''s her illness?" Tracey was very worried. "Well... I don''t know. You may ask the vice president." It would be weird if a receptionist knew these things. Tracey knew that it was impossible to seek help from Ro, who was hostile to her. When Tracey decided to leave, a voice came from behind her. "President Xia?" The voice sounded familiar. Tracey turned around and found Mira. Last time Mira was enthusiastic enough to lead Tracey to Tina. Tracey judged that Mira should know something about Tina. "Mira, I came to find the president. Thisdy told me that she was sick. How is she now? Do you know where she is?" ncing around, Mira thought it inappropriate to chat with so many people around, "President Xia, you want to pay a visit to the President? What a coincidence that I am on my way to her ce! Do you feel like joining me?" "Thank you." Tracey was d to join in the trip. Steve pulled Tracey aside, "Aren''t we going to have a meetingter? What about visiting the presidentter?" Steve knew nothing about the R family. And he was afraid that Mira was on Ro''s side and would harm Tracey. He felt it necessary to be cautious as Tracey was pregnant now. "Then, goodbye. Tina is not good now, and I have to be there as soon as possible. President Xia, call me when you have time to pay a visit." Mira was ready to leave. Tracey lost her head at the news that Tina was badly sick, "No, I will go with you right now." "Alright, I will drive you over." "No, we have a car here, and we will follow yours." Steve had a cool head. He insisted in fear that thest incident happened again. "Whatever. Let''s go to the garage to get our cars." Mira was easygoing. Tracey tried to catch up with Mira, but Steve pulled her back, "Tracey, calm down. Do you forget what they did to youst time? You must calm down. OK?" "Steve, something bad must have happened to my Mom. I am so scared. If the curse is not a myth, my Mom..."Tracey couldn''t go on, but pped herself hard on the face. She regretted that she neglected her own mother for her own business in the past few months. Steve''s heart ached when Tracey gave herself a hard p, "What are you doing, idiot?" "Steve, I feel terribly sorry for my Mom. I shouldn''t leave then. I shouldn''t leave my Mom here alone." Tracey felt guilty and immersed in deep sorrow. "Stupid girl, this is not your fault. Your mother will be fine. Don''t woolgather. Don''t forget that you are not alone now!" Steve reminded. The first three months of pregnancy were sensitive, and the mother''s emotions affected the baby greatly. Tracey tried to calm down for the sake of her baby. It would be awful that she lost her baby when her mother turned out to be getting well. She must calm down. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Nina turned to look at Tracey. "You... Don''t worry. She is not in grave danger." Tracey looked at her gratefully, "How is she now?" "To be honest, not good." Steve held Tracey, "Take it easy. Right now, medical technology is quite advanced. There should be hope for your mother, but you should take good care of yourself." "You''ll know when there. Stay close to me, as I drive fast." Mira got in her Maserati. Steve and Tracey got in another car. Mira was modest about her running speed. Actually, she was like racing full speed ahead. Steve tried his best to keep Mira''s car within sight while ensuring their own safety. The two cars left the downtown at top speeds. Then Nina stopped her car before a gigantic manor. The manor was impressive, and the gate was imposing. Mira hailed someone over to park their cars. In the manor, Tracey noticed that the buildings here were of Chinese style, and theyout of each building was peculiar, which seemed to be an intentional design. "This manor seems weird." Steve also noticed the peculiarity of this manor. "It is an ancient style." Tracey learned from Wilson that the R n was immigrants, and it was reasonable that the old generation loved their old culture. "I have a feeling that theyout here responds to Five elements and Eight diagrams in Kung fu novels." "What a surprise! You know that?" "I love Kung fu novels. My Mom..." Steve stopped abruptly. Tracey was sensible to end the conversation. A few minutester, they stopped their car in a garage. Mira was waiting for them. Looking around this manor, Tracey asked, "Ms. Hawkins lives here?" It was incredibly spacious. "The patriarch has several houses and lives in whichever she likes. This is the headquarter of the n." Mira exined patiently. Steve whispered to Tracey, "Wow, your mother is really rich." Tracey rolled her eyes at him, "Can''t you see that these buildings are old?" Steve had to say, "Your family is really rich." Tracey was wordless. "Isn''t this your first time to this headquarter, President Xia?" Mira waited for them with patience. Tracey nodded. She even didn''t know that her mother was still alive, not to mention where she lived. "Then, take your time to learn more about it." "What?" Tracey felt that Mira talked with the tongue in the cheek. "I meant you needed to learn more about this ce if you would be a frequent visitor to the Patriarch. It is easy to get lost here because theyout here based on Five Elements and Eight diagrams." "Not so awesome as that in Kong fu novels. But most people get lost during their first visit here because many buildings looked the same." "Mystery solved. I said it felt peculiar." "That''s for sure. The house of Feng Shui master should have its individuality." Nina said with a smile. And she was candid and straightforward. "So the owner of this manor is a Feng Shui master?" Seeing that Nina was frank, Tracey would like to know more. "Of course. Our family has a rich history. Someone will be d to introduce our family history in detail, only if you are interested." Miraughed. Tracey seemed to understand but felt there was another meaning behind Mira''s words. Steve was alert in this new environment. This manor was so vast that it took them ten minutes to walk from the garage to the living region. However, Steve lost sight of both Tracey and Mira suddenly, "Tracey!" He was keen on observing the surroundings and didn''t notice the disappearance of Tracey. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was a maze here, and one would lose his way during the first visit without a guide here. Steve didn''t like Mira, who volunteered to lead Tracey to Tina. Alert, he still lost Tracey in the end. Taking out his phone, Steve found that there was no signal, "Damn, what the hell is this ce!" Tracey focused on the conversation with Mira and failed to notice that Steve was left behind. Arriving at the gate of the vi, Tracey finally realized that Steve was not around. "Where''s Steve?" "He should lose his way halfway here. As I said, most visitors would lose their ways here. Don''t worry. I take you to meet the patriarch first. Then, I will get your friend here." "OK." Tracey was anxious to see Tina. What was more, she had a feeling that Mira wouldn''t harm her. "Come with me." Mira knocked on the door. This door was of Chinese style, and there was no doorbell but knockers. Tracey felt like traveling back to ancient times. "Can the people inside hear that? This vi seems spacious." "Of course." Mira said with a smile. Instantly, the door squeaked and was pulled open from inside. Tracey once heard simr squeaks in TV shows, and it was her first time to hear it in reality. When the door was open, there were at least 10 people queuing up on both sides of the door. Tracey was stunned on the spot, feeling that this greeting ceremony for a visitor was exaggerating. She turned to Mira, "This wee ceremony is too...impressive." A mysterious smile appeared on Mira''s face, "It is not a wee ceremony for every visitor." "This is an unusual case?" Tracey felt that Mira''s smile was a little weird. Steve''s warn crossing her mind, Tracey had a bad feeling all of sudden, and Steve wasn''t here. "No ordinary visitor can be here. I told you, this is our family''s headquarters." Mira''s words confused Tracey again. Tracey stayed motionlessly, "I''ll wait for Steve here, or he''ll be worried about me." "Don''t worry. He will be here soon. Go in and finish your visit, Miss." Unexpectedly, Mira changed the title for Tracey, and there was no President Xia anymore. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 "What, what did you call me?" Tracey felt restless. "Both you and I know that you''re the daughter of our patriarch, so you''re the Miss of the R family. Rx, and we will be good to your friend. Now go ahead and do your job.¡± With a push from Mira, Tracey stumbled into the vi. An old voice came to her ears, "Wee home, Miss Tracey." An old man with a cane stood at the end of the queue. He dressed in a Tang suit. His face was full of wrinkles, but his eyes were sharp. Mira walked towards the old man, "I''ve invited Miss Tracey back." "Mira, you promised to take me to Ms. Hawkins!" Tracey was furious to find out that it was a trick. ''What do they want to bring me here?'' "Miss Tracey, don''t worry. The patriarch is taking a break in the sanatorium. I can arrange for you to meet her after our conversation." The old man walked close and bowed to Tracey respectfully as the servants did to their masters in ancient times. Tracey got gooseflesh all over for awkwardness, ''Isn''t it a joke? It is the 21st century. Does this etiquette still exit?'' "You... what is it?" Tracey was at a loss. "Miss Tracey, pleasee with me. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The hunched old man did not seem to bear any ill will, but Tracey still felt worried about the missing Steve. Seeing that Tracey was uneasy, Mira smiled, "Miss Tracey, aren''t you interested in the secrets of our n? He will tell you everything." "What about my friend?" "He just lost his way. I will go find him right away. I promise to be good to your friend." Mira smiled brightly, and Tracey was persuaded. "Come, Miss," the old man urged. Tracey left with the old man, as she was anxious to find the truth. The interior decoration of the vi was in Chinese traditional style. There were some calligraphies and paintings hanging on the wall. Tracey could tell that these antiques were authentic. Anyone of the calligraphies or paintings on the wall was invaluable, not to mention the houses. Wang Xizhi''s work was rare, and a copy from the Tang Dynasty would be worth a sky-high price. Tracey saw one Wang Xizhi''s work in the hall. It was said that the R family was an influential family in thete stage of the Qing Dynasty, so Tracey believed that these R n had authentic antiques. The old man led Tracey into a room of antique beauty. There was a wooden table with carved patterns, a screen with a portrait of ady, and a bookshelf made of rosewood. On the bookshelf, Tracey even found bamboo slips. She couldn''t help feeling more interested in this family. There were writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and ink bs on the desk. It seemed that the old man left his painting halfway, and in a hurry. It was a painting about the lotus after a rain, and the petal of the lotus was half-finished. "You know painting?" The old man noticed that Tracey had stared at his painting for a long time. "I learned modern painting, not the traditional Chinese one." "Well, you will learn itter. We can''t lose the quintessence of our culture." With a gesture, the old man invited Tracey to sit opposite him. "Can you tell me what''s going on now? Where is my mother? How is she now? Is the curse true?" Tracey asked all the questions in one breath. "Look, how anxious you are! Take it easy, and I will answer all your questions." He poured Tracey a cup of tea. Both the teapot and teacup were of old styles, and Tracey smelled the fragrance of tea. When the yellow-green water fill the cup, Tracey''s eyes were blurred by the water vapor. The tea fragrance made Tracey calm down. "Life is like tea. The tea is no different from water if you drink in one gulp. It requires patience to taste the fragrance of the tea." The old man took a sip slowly. He closed his eyes with leisure and took a deep breath as if this tea was the most delicious thing in the world. Tracey copied what the old man did. In fact, she didn''t like tea. Sometimes, Johan asked Tracey to have teas with him, but she preferred coffee, necessary for staying upte. It needed time to taste tea, bitter at first, sweet atst. The fragrance lingered in the mouth, and the drinker couldn''t help trying another sip. That was the magic of tea. Seeing that Tracey had calmed down, the old man said, "My name is Ramiro Miranda. In this n, they all call me the First Elder." "You are as old as my grandpa. Then I''ll call you Grandpa Ramiro." At this address, Ramiro''s expression froze for a second. He seemed to be missing something and regained himself after a moment. "Whatever you like. You want to know about our n. How much did your mother tell you?" Ramiro''s sedate voice calmed Tracey down as the tea did. Tracey shook her head, "She told me nothing about this n, though I asked her about my grandparents and her hometown." "She said she lost all her memories about the past because of some ident. Then, my father took her in, and they fell in love. Later, I was born." "She told me that what mattered most was not the past, but the future; the past was the past, and taking advantage of the present for the future should be my priority." Tracey was too young to understand what Tina meant then. And there was no chance for them to discuss itter. "The patriarch is a smart but selfish person." "No, she is good to me. In my heart, she is the most selfless one." Tracey couldn''t hear anything bad about his mother and retorted instantly. "Rx. Take a sip of tea. You have to remember, no matter what happens, you have to remain calm." Ramiro reminded. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey used to be good at controlling her emotions, but her self-control ability seemed to disappear after getting pregnant. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 "You can''t judge my mother like that." Tracey took two sips of tea to suppress her anger. "For you, she may be a good and selfless mother, but for the n, she is a selfish member." Tracey frowned slightly at this censure, "How?" "A patriarch should do anything that benefits the n, but your mother hid her daughter from us. Until recently, we found out she had given birth to a child during her disappearance." Tracey was confused, "Why did my Mom keep my existence a secret?" "Well, that''s a long story. Are you patient enough to hear it out?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I came forthetruth." "We will find you sooner orter, even if you don''t show up now." The old man said with a smile. "Why?" "To inherit the family business. You will be in charge of both the n and thepany in the future," Ramiro said generously. As a businesswoman, Tracey knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch. ''What the old man proposed is a windfall; if so, why did my Mom y dead and refuse to ept me?'' Between Ramiro and her mother, Tracey believed in Tina. Now, she just wanted the truth from Ramiro. "What about telling me about this n, such as the history and the curse?" "Okay, as you wish." Ramiro''s voice came, "Our family excels in Geomantic Omen for generations." "Geomantic Omen?" Tracey heard this for the first time. "It is rted to the sky and the earth. It has another name, Feng Shui. We practise Feng Shui for generations." Tracey knew nothing about Feng Shui, but some strange words from Tina shed past her mind. Like "The vitality disappears together with the evaporation of the water; otherwise, it reverses." At funerals, Tina would look around and murmured words like wind, Qi, dragon, tiger, tortoise, and so on. If Tracey made an inquiry, Tina would say they were nothing. Now it dawned on Tracey that Tina couldn''t helpmenting on the Feng Shui of those tombs out of upational habit. No one had expected that Tina should know about Feng Shui. Ramiro continued after a pause, "This art was born in the Warring States Time or earlier times. Our ancestors were much smarter than us." "They summed up their observations about the rtionships between the stars in the sky and mountains and rivers on thend." "Feng Shui is not popr now, but people in ancient times, from emperors to husbandmen, attached importance to it." "It had wide application. As times passed, there were different factions of Feng Shui." "Some masters could tell the fortune of a nation, while some chose a good location of house or tomb formon people." It was true that Feng Shui wasn''t popr among the young generation anymore, as Tracey didn''t hear this before. "Then, what could our ancestors do?" She asked. "They were the top ones in this field. They served emperors." Ramiro looked excited and proud at this topic. What Ramiro said once appeared on the TV shows, but Tracey didn''t feel it real. "Weren''t they awesome?" "Of course. There are famous and powerful figures in history, and our ancestors helped them in the dark. Sadly, there are no records about our ancestors." "Geomantic Omen was advanced then, and our ancestors served only emperors or their sessors." "When a new dynasty began, our then patriarch would help the emperor to select the capital, the title of the reigning dynasty, and the tomb for their best interests." It sounded like a myth to Tracey, "Our family should be very prosperous then, right?" "I don''t think so, as every coin has two sides." "It is said that to be in the king''spany is tantamount to living with a tiger. And the reality is crueler than the stories in the TV shows. Emperors would grant you a reward when happy." "And one man may be beheaded because his words are not pleasant to the ears of the emperors." "There are three setbacks in our family history. Each one was a cmity, but our ancestors made it each time." "Thest one happened in thete stage of Qing Dynasty. Back then, there were riots, revolutions, and invasions." "The impotent Qing government was forced to sign unequal treaties with foreign invaders." "Foreseeing the copse of the Qing government, the then patriarch decided to immigrate into the US to avoid the extermination of an entire n." "They took advantage of the chaos to escape. What awaited them would be death if they stayed." From these few words, Tracey learned of the history of the R family. It urred to Tracey that those antiques in the hall should be the rewards from those emperors. It sounded like a myth, and Tracey marveled at the foresight of her ancestors. "Is the curse true?" Tracey asked. She was more ready to ept the curse now after learning the mythological history. "You have a point to call it a curse." Ramiro nodded, "All our patriarchs are female. Each family has its rules, and ours is that our art in Geomantic Omen should be inherited by females only." "It is odd that the first baby of each patriarch is a girl, though science or gics may exin this phenomenon now." "On the other hand, there is a belief that girls can do better in our arts than boys do, and it survives today." "As I said, a coin has two sides." Chapter 767 Chapter 767 A panic struck Tracey, "What''s the other side of the coin?" "A twist of fate." This phrase reminded Tracey of the fancy in soap dramas or myths. "How?" "Our ancestors rmended themselves to emperors with expertise; that is, our patriarch could foretell everything." "They could tell the fortune of a nation as well as the fate of a family. One patriarch foresaw that our n would be extinct if let nature take its course." "Bnce between Yin and Yang is important in geomantic omen, so our n was divided into two branches to serve emperors. Yin was referred to female, while Yang male." "We are the Yin branches. The then patriarch foresaw the doom of her family, but the other branch would prosper for ten generations." "She was struck by panic. There were more than a hundred people in the family then, but none of them would survive the cmity." "After thorough deliberation, she swapped the fates of two branches with some measures, and the other branch died for us." "It is said they were beheaded in June, and it snowed hard that day. Our ancestors escaped to the US with all her family members." "However, since then, every sessor of the patriarch will die ten years younger than thest one." "It is said that this is a punishment for our stolen prosperity." "The life we borrowed should be paid back with life, and our family will die out in this way." "The patriarch who led the family to the US had foreseen this development. She said we should pay the debt atst." "There was a doubt at first, but her prophecy turned out to be true. A curse or retribution, call it whatever you like. Anyway, it is true that each patriarch dies younger than thest one." "Although we prosper in business, especially in the financial field, our art in geomantic omen has been lost gradually." "Your mother knows only a little. As for you, I am afraid that you still have confusion about Yin and Yang. This is another punishment for our past." This story saddened Ramiro and impressed Tracey, ''Well, what ups and downs of this family!'' Then, Tracey asked out what was bothering her, "So, my Mom can live only 40 years?" Before this conversation, Tracey consoled herself that things wouldn''t be that bad, and the curse may be a rumor. "I think so. Half a year ago, she got sick suddenly. And I saw the case of your grandmother, she..." Ramiro paused at the mention of her grandmother. He seemed to lose control of his emotion for a moment. Calming himself down, he said, "She was well but turned bad suddenly at her 50s. What''s worse, doctors can find and do nothing. She died not long after her 50th birthday." There were tears in Ramiro''s eyes, and Tracey felt convinced that Ramiro valued her grandmother more than a host. There should be something more than respect, like adoration, even love. "Grandpa Ramiro, do you have a photo of my grandmother? I''ve never seen her before." "Yes, I have her photos. You would see her with your own eyes if your childhood was in the R family." Ramiro showed Tracey some photos on his phone. Some photos were taken when she attended banquets, and some were in daily life. She looked elegant. And one could tell those old photos from the new ones by the photo quality. It seemed that these old ones were rephotographed with phone cameras. One photo showed that her grandmother was holding a child in her arms. "Is this my Mom?" Tracey recognized that jade-carved little child y at first nce. "Yes, at her birthday party of five years old." Tracey found the genes of this family very strong, as there were simrities between herself and her grandmother. "We share some simrities." Tracey shared 70% simrity with her mother and 30% with Ben. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yes, especially this pair of eyes." Staring nkly at Tracey, Ramiro was lost in his thought. "Grandpa Ramiro, why are there only my Mom and Grandma in these photos? Where happened to my grandpa?" Tracey realized this singrity. "Miss, now let me tell you the tradition of the R family." Ramiro became serious again. Influenced by his solemnity, Tracey nodded seriously, "Grandpa Ramiro, please go on, and you have all my attention." "Remember my mentioning that our family was categorized as Yin? Because our patriarchs are always females." "The art in Divination and geomantic omen will be passed on to female descendants only. Did you notice the paintings in halls?" Tracey nodded, "Yes. What about them?" "They are all authentic works, rewards from emperors. And they are priceless now." "Thanks to our umted wealth, we made instant sess after the immigration." "Now we are on the top level of this country in wealth. That patriarch who led our family here should take credits for it." "But I would like to mention that no pains no gain, and each patriarch works hard for our thriving and prosperous development." "That''s for sure. Each penny has its own story to tell." Tracey felt the same way. "I am d that you agree on that. Each patriarch is warned against extravagance, as the family wealth is hard-won." "Each patriarch has to undergo rigorous training to make sure that she is a qualified sessor." "So, the patriarch is more controble than a stranger from outside of the family. And no one can tell the heart of a stranger, right?'' "It is not a rare case that a man ceases to be faithful to his wife and family." "History has it that one ancient patriarch fell for a schr. They led a happy life at first, but the schr grew discontent with the fact that he should submit to a woman, his wife, and coveted for the wealth in the vault." "That schr plotted a riot to kill his wife and take possession of the wealth, as well as the art in geomantic omen." "Fortunately, that patriarch found the plot and nipped in the bud. From then on, there has been a rule in this family." "The patriarch shouldn''t live for more than 5 years with her partner. So, most patriarchs died alone." Chapter 768 Chapter 768 "So did my Grandma? She left her love behind?" Tracey felt it incredible. "Yes. No exception." "It is absurd! In my opinion, only death is authorized to separate lovers." "That schr is a singr case. Not all men are greedy as he, so how can you deprive others'' happiness by such an individual case?" Tracey felt this rule ridiculous, and the painful separation between Adam and her crossed her mind. How did those patriarchs start a rtionship under such a precondition? Their love was doomed to perish before its birth. "Not bad as you imagine. Those training from childhood had imnted in the heart of those patriarchs this idea, and they would always put the family interest in the first ce." "To prevent the tragedy you mentioned, they seldom chose their lovers to be husbands." "There will be investigations on the background after the patriarch takes a shine to some man. It has nothing to do with the wealth of this man." "What we care about is his health, as no one wants any gic diseases. And we want one with excellent somatic function, intellects, and appearance." "The patriarch won''t allow herself to love this man for a sad ending. She fakes an identity to approach this man." "She wille home after getting pregnant. And this man will never find out who she really is. An intelligent offspring is all we ask for." Tracey felt that this sounded fancier than novels, "What about that man''s feelings?" "What if he falls for the patriarch? What if he waits for this woman for the rest of his life? Aren''t you ruining him?" Tracey''s words made Ramirough, "You are still too young. How long can a man''s lovest?" "He may be sad for a year or two, but not for the rest of his life." "It takes him not long to forget this episode in his life and indulge in a new rtionship." "The patriarch will raise the child up alone. And if the man is not rich, the patriarch will give arge sum of money as a reward." "Most men are easy and oblivious. And a few months or a year will get them out of this brief encounter." "This way spares the patriarch the emotional estrangement and benefits the family with a healthy and smart offspring." "It is a win-win solution. This man will have a wife and some children someday, though there is a daughter he never knows somewhere in the world." Tracey felt his logic incredible. "A win-win solution? I feel sick of it. As a woman, she doesn''t know what love is." "Still, she is not aplete woman, even if there is her own child." "This poor man may have his own familyter." "But he will remember this woman once shing past his life. However, he never knows that he still has a daughter in the world. Isn''t it pathetic?" "As for the child, it seems awesome for her to be born in an influential family like R family, but she is a stranger to father''s love and has to take those absurd rules as beliefs." "This ridiculous system should have died away with the feudal society. It is unbelievable that it survives in the 21st century, and no wonder that my Mom was eager to escape away." Ramiro smiled at Tracey''s indignation, "No doubt that you are her daughter, as only you two share this singr idea among all those patriarchs." "Your mother is clever. She didn''t show her disgust though her dislike to this system was deeply rooted in her heart." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "She did whatever she was required in this family. She was intelligent to skip grades and finished the education before her age." "There was a graduation trip when she finished her college education. She would take over the family business after this trip. However, she escaped during this trip." "She is supposed to be the first patriarch who escaped her family responsibilities. She got married and gave birth to you during this escape. I am afraid that she wouldn''te back if not for the sake of your grandmother." "I can understand the escape of my Mom. This system is freaky, and she would like to pursue her own happiness." "She did well in disguising as an innocent girl who lost her memory, and no one found out that she was the sessor of the R family." "She should have stayed in the Xia family if my Dad didn''t cheat on her and my Grandma didn''t fall sick," Tracey remembered now Tina behaved abnormally before her departure. Before leaving, Tina prepared sweaters for Tracey for theing five years, but Tracey was too young to understand this back then. "It may be so. She has her own judgement all the time, and no one really understands her." Ramiro didn''t consider himself an equal to this naughty patriarch. "Who is Ro?" Tracey came to understand this family. "Ro is a second cousin, smart and sensible. It is a pity that he can''t be the sessor because of his gender." "The escape of your mother brought a disturbance to the family. Your grandmother was still in charge then. And she decided to select a backup for your mother, as there was the curse." "And it was unpredictable that whether your mother would return. So, there was a n B. And Mira was chosen." "Little but precocious, Mira refused to ept this decision and threatened us with her life. Without choice, we trained Ro." "Ro, of the right age, was intelligent and ambitious. Then, this n B was settled." "We have been alert all these years, but some conflicts are unavoidable." Ramiro sighed. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 "What conflicts?" "Men strive for power and position. They have ambitions and appetence." "In ancient times, only the patriarchs served emperors, so men in this family became an appendage to the women." "As the times change, our family lives on the business, so men in this family would like to lead now." "This appeal is getting intense in the past 100 years. In fact, your mother is in a dilemma. Firstly, her escape was taken advantage of by this rebellious party." "There were nderous gossips during her disappearance, and your grandmother had a hard time then." "The return of your mother ruined their plot. And your mother suppressed this party with extremity in the past years." "However, it is known to all that this party never gives up and waits for their chance patiently." "What happened to your mother during the absence was a mystery to us, so we urged her to give birth to a baby. However, she turned down this demand with various excuses." "ording to the curse, your mother can''t survive her 40s, and this is the chance Ro and his party wait for to take over the Rpany." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Not long ago, she passed out in thepany, Ro and his party demanded her to take a rest in the sanatorium. Now, Ro presides over thepany." "All of a sudden, our business didn''t run well. When looking into this problem, I found you, and Mira confessed to me who you were." "Then, it came to me why Patriarch refused to give birth to a child in the past years. She has suffered a lot to hide your existence from us." "You will be the strongest weapon to destroy the plot of Ro and his party. I notice that they have bought some broken lot of R family recently." "Your mother is the strong stockholder, and Ro is in charge of thepany for the time being. And he ns to get more shares to be the boss." "There is no ill will from Mira, as she just wants you to know the truth." Hearing Ramiro out, Tracey looked grim, "Then, your n is?" "I would like you to take over the R family for the sake of the family and your mother. She is getting worse, and are you so ruthless to sit and watch her struggling in the plight?" Tracey knew that he was ying the family card, but what else could she do? Ramiro had a point. In the past 22 years, she was hurt by many people, but Tina, who gave life to her, was not among them. Tracey also knew that it was not wise to get involved in the R family now. Although the R family was vastly rich, she didn''t care about money. More than that, she herself was not poor too. "What if I refuse this proposal?" Tracey asked directly. "Miss, you are not raised up in this family, so it is natural that you don''t care about the honor or disgrace of this family." "What we have today is hard-won fruits of our predecessors. You won''t be here without them." "The responsibilityes with the birth, and no one can escape her fate, including your mother." Tracey frowned slightly, "If I refuse, what will you do?" "Although in poor health, Patriarch can move. She has to work until the moment she dies." "Moreover, there are Ro and his rebellious party. They will attack Patriarch fiercely." "In a word, she is in a predicament." "It is a punishment for her mistake. You can leave as Miss Xia and pretend to hear nothing today." "Patriarch will struggle in the family strifes until her death. When Ro bes the Patriarch, you will be his first target under attack. He knows that he will never be safe with you in this world." Ramiro was patient and took some sips of tea leisurely. He seemed to leave the choices to Tracey after this thorough analysis. However, he concluded from his previous investigation on Tracey that she was conscientious and wouldn''t leave both the R family and Tina alone. "I am different from these patriarchs. I didn''t live in this family and epted no training." "I have a fiance, and we love each other very much. Our wedding ceremony will be held this year, and I am pregnant now." "I can''t leave my fiance as the rule requires. Grandpa Ramiro, I don''t judge the rule, but you should know that I can''t and won''t keep to it." Her pregnancy was a good surprise to Ramiro, for the next sessor was secured. About Adam, Ramiro already learned of him during his investigation. "Miss, your case is not a singr one. There was one patriarch who couldn''t part from his husband in history, and that patriarch is your grandmother." "It is dangerous that a hunter sympathizes with his prey. After getting pregnant, most patriarchs left their preys with a cool head." "But your grandmother loved that man and refused to leave him after 5 years'' matrimonial life." "What happened then? Did you break up the lovebirds?" "You may say so. There is a drug for this situation, and it is called FT2, developed by some experts." "What is this?" "It erases those love in one''s memory. Your grandmother injected it by herself to forget that man. Then, she came home to bring up your mother alone." Tracey stood up abruptly at this, "So you are going to use this on me? Impossible! He is the dearest man in my life, more important than my life." "I have his child, and I won''t choose to erase my love for him. I don''t give a damn about this company and family! Sorry, I have to leave now." "What the rush? There is something I prepare for you." Ramiro turned on the projector. A figure appeared on the wall behind Tracey. It was Tina. These are her photos from childhood. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Tracey couldn''t refuse the temptation to know more about her mother. The photos ranged from childhood to adulthood. And Tina only looked spirited in those snapshots. She maintained due decorum on formal asions, but her smiles didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She was not happy. Tina in photos grew taller, more beautiful, and more distinguished. She is a winner of many international prizes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She looked like a free bird on the day of taking graduation photos. Was she thrilled for theing escape? After this graduation photo, Tina becameposed and matured. It should be the time when she just came back from her own exploration in the strange world. Then Ben betrayed her, and Carmen made her suffer. Tracey felt sorry for that young Tina. Tina broke away from the cage with all these efforts. She made it, met Ben, and fell for him. On the verge of happiness, Tina should feel exhrated for both her freedom and sess. But a sad ending awaited her not far away. She had tried so hard for her own happiness! Carmen tricked and defied Tina whenever there was a chance. When Tina gave an inch, Carmen would run a mile. Tina was well trained by her family, but none of this training was about love! Like a child, she conceded in love and waited for Ben patiently, which made Carmen more presumptuous! Tina was found by her family atst. She was urged to fulfill her responsibility, as her mother got sick. Ben''s indifference was thest straw that pushed Tina away. Tina''s aura changed in the next photo, and this image ovepped with the memory of Tracey. Tracey remembered that her mother was tender, cooked for her, and made sweaters for her. And she spent a lot of time learning how to make beautiful sweaters. Then came the photo at the meeting of the board of directors, and it was Tina''s first day to work. She looked grim and cold as if her heart was sealed and frozen, and the sun failed to melt it. Her forced smile disappeared, and she didn''t pretend anymore. Her expression maintained the same in thest few photos. But she looked haggard gradually. It seemed she got sick. One photo was taken when Tina spat out blood. And that red mark made Tracey heartache. In thest one, Tina lied on the bed with her eyes closed. She seemed to be asleep. The tiredness on her face saddened Tracey. This photo froze on the wall. "Why are you showing this to me?" "Patriarch sacrificed her life for you. Do you know how difficult the situation was when she just came back home? She had to withstand theints from the family and fight against the rebellious party. As a businesswoman, you should know how hard she had undergone." The three years'' hardship when she started business in the US shed back, and Tracey understood those pains and trials Tina suffered. Tracey never poured out her woes to others and only smiled whenever this topic came up. "I have done an investigation about you before youring. Your life wasn''t roses all the way. You have apany in the US, and Steve is running it now, right?" "Yes, so what?" Tracey was still lost in her own thought on Tina. "Well, there is one thing you should know. You didn''t start well, but one sound order saved your company from bankruptcy." "There came several orders after this one. Then, you managed to keep yourpany, and it prospers." "How did you find out?" Tracey looked at Ramiro in surprise, as even Adam didn''t know these details. "Actually, that critical order came from your mother. She helped you behind the scenes. She tried every way to keep your existence a secret." "I noticed these tricky orders, though she was cautious. I felt this whole thing weird but didn''t go into it seriously." "If I did, we should find you earlier." "This trifle shed back to me when I checked the investigation report about you. Your mother tries her best to protect you. Now, she is sick in the hospital, and are you sure to walk away from her and let her work until death takes her away?" Without Ramiro, Tracey would never find out this secret. She felt sad and remorseful, as it turned out that her mother was always there for her. Tracey knew the scheme of Ramiro, but she couldn''t retort the fact that she had done nothing for her mother. Tracey would love to help Tina, but that meant Adam, who would sacrifice his life for her, would get hurt. She hated to let Adam down. Standing motionless, Tracey stared at Tina in the photo. There, Tina was asleep, but her eyebrows twisted together. It was during the period when Tracey disappeared that Tina fell into aa. Tracey felt sad to realize that thisa should be caused by the news that she herself fell into the sea. Tracey curled her fingers into a fist slowly and then opened her fist. She repeated this movement several times, ''What should I do?'' She finally got to the bottom of the truth. Someone once asked her about her solution if she found out an unbearable truth. Tracey had never thought about the meaning behind this question. Now she knew it but also got herself into a dilemma. "Grandpa Ramiro, I agree to be the sessor, but no FT 2 is allowed on me. I love him, and he loves me very much. We promised each other to be together forever." Ramiro sighed, "Miss, it''s not that I am unreasonable, but there is the rule." "This rule is settled for that schr, but Adam is rich and capable, so I am confident that he won''t covet the wealth of R family." "Miss, I see. There is a way to abolish this rule." Ramiro provided an option. "What do you mean? How can I abolish it?" Tracey''s eyes sparkled up at this hope. "You said that you and Adam were deep in love? Do you have confidence in this love?" "Of course!" Tracey nodded. Neither of them would betray or abandon each other, and they had made a pact for the rest of their life long ago. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 "If you said so, I dare you to bet! If you still love him after injecting the FT2, I won''t object to your being together anymore. I do my job, and the rule is abolished. What do you say?" Tracey was stationary, "No one can escape from the FT2?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I am sorry, as this is my duty. And I wonder how deep the love you talked about is." There was something else in Ramiro''s eyes. Tracey fell in silence, ''It is unfair for Adam. He loves me so much, and how can I do this to him?'' "But Mom! She is sick on the bed, while the R family, merciless and ruthless, always put the family interests at priority.'' "Miss, what''s your conclusion? You have no sufficient confidence to challenge your love?" Ramiro asked. "No need to goad me on. I will take the challenge. Let''s make it clear you won''t intervene in our rtionship if I fall in love with Adam again after injecting the FT2?" "Yes, I won''t. You prove how great your love is, and I will destroy the form of the FT2." "And I can rewrite the rules, too?" Tracey felt these rules disgusting. "Well, a rule breaker is qualified to reshuffle." Ramiro nodded with a smile. His performing duties didn''t mean that he took the side of these rules. "Well, it is settled, then. Grandpa Ramiro, you won''t go back your word, right?" "Miss, no! All I do is for the family interests. If you can bring prosperity to the family, I am on your side for whatever you want to do." "Well, I will prove to you that love and family interests can coexist, as our love is invincible." "I am d that you have both confidence and resolution. I can tell from your experiences that you are capable. No doubt you will make a great patriarch. So let''s begin." Ramiro became anxious. "Grandpa Ramiro, I have a plea." "What''s that?" "I want to see him again. Give me three days, and I wille to you after three days. I want to say goodbye to him before the bet?" Tracey knew that the man must be on the way here, furious. Tracey felt sorry to break his heart again. "OK, I believe in you, Miss. You are as good as your word?" "Of course." "Three dayster, Mira will pick you up and bring you here. It is not easy to find this ce." "Thanks." "Miss, I am sorry, but it is running out of time, and you are the hope of the family." "I understand. I came with a friend, and he should be worried about me. May we leave now?" Tracey knew that Steve should have misgivings now. "Of course, I''ll take you to him." Ramiro stood up and opened the door of this study. This vi was so spacious and quiet that made one feel creepy. "Grandpa Ramiro, no way to break the curse?" Tracey agreed to be the sessor for the sake of her mother. "Look for the answer yourself after you be Patriarch." Ramiro sighed. Ramiro didn''t deny decisively, which gave hope to Tracey. She believed that there was always a way to break the spell. Ramiro led Tracey to a room, where came Steve''s voice, "You had better bring her out immediately! I will give you hell if she gets hurt a little bit!" Mira picked her ears impatiently, "As I told you, she is engaged in a conversation. What a gabber you are!" "Who the hell knows what you''re up to?" "Steve." Tracey pushed open the door and saw Steve in anxiety. Steve dashed toward Tracey, "Did they hurt you?" "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Grandpa Ramiro told me the truth." Tracey turned a circle, "See, I am alright!" "Great. I don''t like staying here. Let''s go." "If that''s your wish. Steve, I am going to visit my Mom. Come with me." "Okay." Steve felt relieved atst. "I''ll drive you there," suggested Mira. "No, thanks. Just tell us the address, and we will go there by ourselves. Who the he*l knows what you are up to again!" Steve disliked experiencing that anxiety again. "Hmph, it is your choice." Mira left with conceited manners after giving them an address. Ramiro smiled kindly, "Patriarch should be happy to see you. You are the dearest one to her, though she never talked about it." "My bad. I haven''t given much thought to her." Tracey felt sorry about her absence when her mother needed her most. "It doesn''t matter. Make it up in the future. Go ahead. Don''t let her wait too long." "Then, see you!" Both Tracey and Steve left the manor. Steve asked in the car, "He did nothing to you, right?" "What could he do to a pregnant woman?" Tracey chuckled at the anxiety of Steve, but she felt lucky to have a good friend like Steve in her life. "Then, he must have told you something; otherwise, it was unnecessary for him to fool you there." Steve frowned slightly. "Steve, rx, as nothing happens." Tracey didn''t tell Steve what she learned from Ramiro in fear that he should worry about her. "OK, if you say so. I don''t know what Adam will do if something bad happens to you." Steve felt sure that Adam would lose his mind if that happened. It was in the sanatorium. Tina was recovering after hearing that Tracey was back home sound and safe. Neymar stayed there to take care of her. Erica came in hurriedly, "Patriarch, bad news! I heard that Tracey came to thepany for you this morning." "What? She came to see me? Where is she now?" Tina was nervous. ''When did shee to the US? Why I receive no news?'' Tina asked for her phone to find that Adam called her once a dozen hours ago. Her phone was turned into a mute mode, for she needed rest recently. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 His phone was turned off when Tina called Adam back, ''Is he on the ne? Or is he with Tracey?'' "It is said that she left with Mira." "Mira! What does she want?" "For your sake, Mira always wants to get Tracey back to her position. Last time she intended to make you acknowledge Tracey and arranged a meeting for you two on purpose." "Mira loves you, as you brought her up. If Tracey''s return will do you good, I am sure that Tina would love to make it happen." "But that will ruin Tracey! And it makes my efforts in the past years ridiculous. Go check where Tracey is now." Tina got exasperated. Erica held Tina''s hands instantly, "Patriarch, calm down, for the sake of your health!" Tina shook her head, "No! You know the old in the family. They have only the family interest in their heart. They don''t give a crap on the health of Tracey." "You can do nothing to it. It is the tradition that the family interestse first in the old." "Ramiro is faithful to thete patriarch. She asked him to serve the family well, and Ramiro is always at her beck and call." "During your disappearance, Ro was selected to be a backup in case that we failed to find you back." "Ramiro knew nothing about Tracey until recently. Thepany lost a lot of orders, and Ramiro looked into this problem and found Tracey." "This finding settles that Ro''s dream shatters and Tracey will be the sessor." Erica shook her head. "Not everyone wants to be the sessor." Tina knew what it meant to be a sessor, and that was why she left. It seemed awesome to the sessor, in charge of the R family andpany; however, no pains, no gains. The price one should pay to be a patriarch was to die alone. Tina didn''t like this, so she escaped. She wished Tracey to be amon woman, not this patriarch. "You take a rest first, and I will go check where Tracey is now." Erica left. She knew this R family was a hard nut to crack, but there was no way out for a family member. Neymar heard the conversation, "Venus, everyone has his own fate. You''re not a god, and you are helpless before fate." "But this is the only thing I can do for my child, as a mother. All my efforts seem ridiculous now, as nothing changes." Tina nodded dejectedly. "You want to protect her, but has it urred to you that Tracey shares the same mind with you? Mira, not your daughter, wants to protect you, so how will Tracey take it? You are not the only one who wants to devote and sacrifice in the world." Neymar soothed Tina tenderly. It was in nature that mothers wanted to protect their own children. It happened in the animal kingdom, so in the human world. Tina didn''t want Tracey to experience that terrible life like hers. "Neymar, you don''t understand. For the sake of my child, I will give up my life with pleasure." "I know. But Venus, there are people in the world who care about and love you." "Your daughter is important, but what about those who love you? We all pray for you." Neymar cradled Tina in his arms tenderly and kissed her head. "Don''t worry. That child can take good care of herself. You can''t help her through her life, as there is still a long way for her to go." Tina sighed deeply. Now she couldn''t do anything but wait. Erica came with the news, "Patriarch, Mira took Tracey to the headquarters." "Get me a car, and I will leave now." Tina had foreseen this, but this news still struck her into a panic. "Patriarch, I''m afraid it''s toote." Erica checked her wristwatch and said, "Tracey has stayed in the manor for two hours. Whatever Ramiro wanted to do on Tracey should already happen. "Give me the phone." Tina''s nightmare seemed toe true, and she couldn''t give up all these years'' efforts without any resistance. She called Ramiro, and her call was answered before the fourth prompt tone sounded. "Patriarch." "Oh, you still know who is Patriarch! I order you to let Tracey go, now, right away, and this second!" Tina sounded furious and grim. Ramiro was steady, "Then, I should ask you, Patriarch, what is the n to you?" "Your daughter is grown, but you have hidden her from us for more than twenty years! You know better than me that the other party is eager to get Ro to be the sessor." "Do you forget your mother''sst words? Remember that it is a tradition in this family that the patriarch should be females!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "These betrayers are waiting for a chance to turn this family upside down." "If you lose power, what face do you have to meet your ancestors?" Ramiro lost his calmness finally. "Ramiro, it''s the 21st century now. What ancestors? A dead man feels and knows nothing. Why are you so stubborn?" "The job of a patriarch is not fancy, OK? I escaped for getting rid of it. I hate to see my daughter take my old way. I just want her to lead a happy life." They held different opinions. Ramiro put the family''s interest in the first ce, and nothing was a pity for it. Tina protested from the stand of a mother who would do everything for the sake of her child. "You''re betraying your family! Think about your mother! You''re getting worse. I agreed to let Ro take charge of thepany because I didn''t know the existence of your daughter." Tina''s nightmare finally came true. Ramiro would y hard to get Tracey back to fill that position, and that was why Tina always tried to hide her daughter in the dark. "How is Tracey now? Don''t hurt her. She knows nothing." "I have told her everything, and she agreed to be the sessor." Chapter 773 Chapter 773 "Impossible. I know what it costs to be a patriarch. And she won''t give up her love." Tina was clear that Tracey and Adam were in deep love. "Patriarch, you should be proud of your daughter. She is braver than you thought. Do you like to bet?" "For what?" Tina was confused. "Her love. I gave her FT2. If she finds her love once again, I will abolish the rule for her. If she fails, you two share the same fate, dying alone." "What! You gave her FT2? Are you insane? Tracey is pregnant!" "Don''t worry. It has no side effects on pregnant women. She has confidence in herself, and you don''t?" "Freak! Insane! I will ruin the R family if something bad happens to my daughter!" Tinapletely lost control of herself. Her daughter was the most precious person for her in the world, and she didn''t give a damn on the family responsibility at this moment. All she prayed for now was the safety of her daughter. "Mom..." She heard Tracey''s voice when yelling over the phone with red eyes. Was it an auditory hallucination? She turned around to find at the door Tracey, who smiled with tears rolling down her face. Until this moment, Tracey heard the true thought of her mother, ''She would destroy her family for her daughter.'' "Tracey..." The time seemed to freeze at this second, so did the hand holding the phone. The phone wasn''t hung up, and Ramiro''s voice came again, "I lied. It seems Tracey is already there." "You..." Tina was speechless, as the serious Ramiro made a prank. "I told her everything. She has three days to make a decision." "Well, you two must have a lot to catch on, and I have to go now. Patriarch, your daughter is much stronger than you thought. You should trust her." After this, Ramiro hung up the phone. Tracey rushed to Tina. Tina refused to meet Tracey after her existence was found out by Tracey again. In Tracey''s memory, Tina was tender and aloof. However, Tina was lying on the bed feebly now. Tracey, remorseful, dashed toward Tina and fell in her arms. "Mom, I know everything now. I won''t leave you no matter what you do. Please don''t push me away anymore!" Tracey regretted her departure halfwayst time. That day, Tina refused to meet her and sent Erica to drive her away. Tracey was still ignorant of Tina''s n then. Tracey would like to get close to her mother and had some small talks like they did in her childhood, but Tina was determined to get Tracey out of thepany. Tina held Tracey in her arms tightly, tears rolling into Tracey''s neck from Tina''s face, "No, I won''t drive you away anymore. I''m sorry." Tina felt her heart being pierced when she refused to see Tracey or hung up her call deliberately. Erica felt her eyes sore at this scene. She knew how sad Tina had been and how bad her illness was. Tina spat out blood every day and Erica felt stewed. Tina missed Tracey but could do nothing. She had to learn Tracey''s news from others. Neymar by the side smiled gratifiedly. No one in the world knew better than him how much Tina loved her daughter. In the past years, Tina watched over Tracey behind the scene and felt heartache for the pains, which Tracey went through. Thank goodness! All these miseries ended today. There was finally a reunion between the mother and the daughter. Tina wouldn''t regret it anymore, as her wish was fulfilled. Tina remembered that Tracey was pregnant and wiped the tears for her. "There, there. A pregnant woman can''t be too emotional." "Mom, I won''t cry anymore." Tracey held back her tears. It was the happiest thing in her life to call Tina Mom again. "Good girl." Seeing the tearful face before her, Tina was reminded of little Tracey. When little, Tracey was energetic, lively, and headstrong sometimes. Ben promised to take the family to the amusement park on Sunday. Little Tracey had looked forward to it for a whole week. On Saturday night, she spread out all her little dresses. "Mom, which one should I wear tomorrow, this white one or this red one?" "What about wearing this?" Tina took out cute suspender trousers. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "No! The trousers are for boys. Humph." Little Tracey pouted, and Tina rubbed her head tenderly. "If you wear a dress, the wind will blow up your dress in some games, and other children will see your pant. How shameful!" Girls loved dresses, especially princess dresses. Tina made this suggestion based on the inconvenience of a dress. Tracey said childishly, "Mom, I have a solution that I can wear a dress, and no boys will see my pants." "Oh, what is it, honey?" Tina was amused. The next second, what Tracey said made her petrified, "Mom, no one will see my pants if I don''t wear them. What a fool you are!" Staring at little Tracey standing akimbo on the bed, Tina felt silent. "Yeah, we''re going to the amusement park tomorrow!" Little Tracey jumped wildly on the bed. Tina caught her and said, "No! You must wear pants." "But it''s so troublesome when I pee. I have to take off my pants." Tracey bit her finger and said, "Without it, I can squat down and pee directly." Tina felt defeated by childish logic, and all her education was useless at this moment. "Little fool! Whatever, you have to wear pants and trousers tomorrow. You can choose whichever you like." Tina left a choice to Tracey. Little Tracey was so angry that she started to cry, "Mom, you are a bad mom, I won''t wear them." Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Tina felt frustrated, as bringing up a kid was much more difficult than studying. She pulled Tracey in her arms, "You must wear pants. If you do, I will buy you a colorful marshmallow tomorrow." "Is there a colorful marshmallow?" Tracey stopped crying in one second, and her face radiated for the rapture. "Of course, there is." "Is it like a rainbow?" "Yes. I will buy one for a good girl." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey smiled through tears, "Mom, I am that good girl. I''ll wear my pants. You must buy me a colorful one." "OK, OK." Tina reached out her little finger with a smile, "Hey, let''s sign." This is Tracey''s favorite move in fear that anyone went back on his/her word. Little Tracey''s smiling face ovepped with the grown Tracey before the sickbed, Tina suddenly realized that time flew. "Tracey, let me take a good look at you." Tina wiped away the tears on Tracey''s face. ''My little Tracey is grown-up now, and there is no trace of childishness anymore.1 "Mom, don''t leave me, okay?" Tracey felt bitter for not being allowed to call Tina Mom until now. This address was precious for Tina, she nodded with tears, "How can I leave my dear girl behind!" "Well, calm down, both of you. Tracey is pregnant, and Venus is a patient. You two can''t be overexcited." "You''re right." Tina smiled. Right now, her mind was upied by the happiness of the reunion with Tracey. Steve received a call and was informed that Adam, in anxiety, already arrived in the US. He sent the address of the sanatorium to Adam and told him that everything was alright. Adam was on the verge of a breakdown for Tracey. "Tracey, don''t escape again. Your man will turn the world upside down to find you. Now, he is on the way here." "Well, thank you, Steve. I''m hungry now. Can you go grab me lunch?" "Of course, what would you like to eat?" "On your case, and you know my taste." "Got you. Please watch her over carefully in case that she escapes again during my absence." Steve turned to Tina to tease Tracey. Tina was informed that Steve was a good friend of Tracey, and it seemed now they were closer than she thought. "Don''t worry. I promise that she won''t run away this time." "Then, see youter." Steve went out, thinking to buy something good for Tracey. Tina sent others away upon Steve''s departure, "Dear, do you have something to share with me?" A mother knew her own daughter better than anyone else, Tina prated the intention of Tracey, which Steve failed to notice. "So you found it, how?" "You wore this expression to deceive me when little, and you change little." Tina chuckled. "Ha, so that''s it? I made a mistake." Tracey felt at ease with Tina. Tracey was like Tina in both appearance and disposition, so Tina prated what was in Tracey''s mind. "Tracey, Adam will be here any minute. I wish you could leave with him. I wish you lead amon life, and that is why I keep you ignorant of the R family." "I gave you medicine to prevent you from getting pregnant because the curse will still work on your child. And you will die in your 30s." "Adam gave you medicines in the past few months for the sterility. Now you get pregnant, and my effortse to nothing." "Let''s get back to the R family. It is a mess, and you shouldn''t get involved. All I did is for your sake." "Many members in the n are in favor of Ro, so Ramiro can do nothing if you refuse." "You pretend to find nothing, and I will order Ramiro to keep your existence a secret. Then, you and Adam can lead your own life." Tina said earnestly. She didn''t want Tracey to repeat the tragedy of her mother, who forgot her love after being injected FT2. When Tina was still little, her mother would stare nkly at one point and murmur, "Do I forget something important?" Tina felt sad for her mother and made up her mind to escape from this family to pursue her own happiness. Then, she met Ben and got pregnant. She believed in Ben and risked both the future of her own and the baby to bring Tracey into the world. Tina was one who took her courage in both hands. So she devoted her love to Ben, even if the bad ending was predictable. Tina''s eyes were as benevolent as before, and Tracey knew that Tina thought of her only. "Mom, what will happen to you if I leave?" "Anyway, I don''t have much time left. I have my responsibility as a patriarch, but there is nothing to regret now since you forgive me." Tracey stroked Tina''s face. Tina looked much younger than her age, even in her 40s. "Mom, you have done enough for me. It is time for me to protect you." "I believe there is a way to break the spell, and nothing bad is allowed to happen to you. As your daughter, I have my obligation, that is, nobody can hurt you." "Tracey, did Ramiro tell you that FT2 was unavoidable if you wanted to be the patriarch?" "Yes, he did." "Then, why? Adam is good to you. I know you love him too. What a blow to him if you choose to forget him!" Tina felt frustrated with the obstinacy of Tracey. Tracey was resolute, "Mom, I know that you''re doing this for my own good, but I won''t choose this one if there is an alternative." "Grandpa Ramiro promised that if I could love Adam again after being injected FT2, I was authorized to reshuffle the family. Then, I must abolish these absurd rules." "Dear, I just want you to live easily and happily." She rubbed Tracey''s head. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 As a mother, Tina knew that her child was headstrong as herself, and maybe it was inherited. "Mom, I want to share your burden. More than that, I would like to put an end to this absurdity and bring out the best of this family. Now I need to remove what blocks my way." Tracey said decisively and resolutely. Tracey found out those so-called idents were schemes, which both she and her baby almost died of, and there would be continuous threats to their life in the future. Tracey felt this uneptable and decided to fight back. "What about Adam?" "I believe that I will fall for him once more. I made a wager with Grandpa Ramiro on our love." "I don''t know what to say now." Tina held Tracey in her arms once more. "Mom, I do this for a better future. These old rules can''t be ignored." "And I hate to see you suffer anymore. I can''t have one without the other in a way, you know. This is a price I have to pay." "I can cleanse the R family and be with Adam if I win the bet. Why not do it?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tina shook her head, "What if you lose? Are you sure you will fall for Adam again?" "If you don''t, or you fall for others, you will be defeatedpletely." "I have confidence in both Adam and our love." Actually, Tracey had been wondering whether she would fall for Adam again. All of them would witness the answer to this questionter. "This will change your life course forever," Tina said. "Mom, leave the family affairs to me. In three months, I will drive Ro away." Tracey touched her belly. Her belly was still t, though she had been pregnant for almost three months. After six months, her moves would be clumsy. So, she allowed herself three months to clean up this mess and then concentrated on her baby. "I have confidence in you, but don''t push yourself too hard. Remember, we are expecting a baby." Tina felt relieved at the confidence of Tracey. Tracey knew this bet would be a great trial for the love between Adam and herself, and it required complete trust. Either party making a mistake would lead to a love tragedy. Tracey had confidence that neither party would let the other down. If she won, there awaited her a safe, affluent, and carefree life. "Mom, I will be careful. Don''t worry. You just need to take good care of yourself." "Tracey. Sorry that I fail to protect you." "Nonsense, you have done a good job. You are the best mother in the world. I feel it the luckiest thing to be your daughter." Tina was touched by such a confession. "Mom, please keep this secret from Adam for the time being, as I''m afraid he won''t agree," "You want to act first and report afterward?" It was appropriate for Tracey to inform Adam about this bet, but she decided to keep Adam in the dark! "Mom, everyone has his own n, so do Adam and I. Adam will do everything to protect me from any harm." "But you still go your own way?" "I can''t help it. It is my obligation, and you shouldn''t carry my burden." "Adam has some secrets, such as his private contact with you and my health problem." "He told me nothing about your poor health. I know what he did is for my sake, but he can''t deprive my right to be a good daughter." "Mom, never will Adam agree to my n. Could you keep it a secret, please?" Tracey pleaded earnestly while holding Tina''s hand. "Adam is true to you, so don''t me him for holding those things back." "Since it is your wish, I will keep this secret. However, I strongly suggest that you think about it carefully. There is an alternative." "This alternative is that you suffer for me, and I don''t like that. Please say no more about it, as it is my decision." Both Tracey and Tina were stubborn, wishing each other well. "OK, OK, OK. You have my word." What Neymar said crossed her mind, and Tina chose to trust Tracey. There was another advantage for Tina at this reunion. She didn''t need to google about Tracey but see or hear herself by the side. "By the way, Mom, this is my lucky bracelet. I hope it will do good to your health." Tracey took off the red jade bracelet from her hand. The bracelet was covered by the sleeves, and Tracey didn''t find it eye-catching until now. "Red jade?" Tina nced at the bracelet. It was one more bright than thosemon ones, like fresh blood. "Well, I bought it by ident. Then, I took a shine on it at first nce. I always feel that it came to me with luck." "I hope it will bring you good luck, and you get well as soon as possible," Tracey said with a smile. That night spent in the vi of Bradley, Tracey heard someone mention the sterility at the door. She thought it was a dream. Just now, Tina confirmed her sterility, but this baby came to her under the effect of Adam''s medicine. However, Tracey had no medicine during her stay in Rome. And she got pregnant after buying this bracelet. She, ignorant of her pregnancy, once fell into the sea in the winter. It was reasonable that she got drowned, or abortion happened for that chilly water. It was amazing that both she and the baby were safe and sound after going through these trials. In her subconsciousness, Tracey felt that this bracelet save her. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 "No. You''re pregnant, and there is a mess await you in the R family. You need it more than me." Tina gave the bracelet back to Tracey. "Mom, I am fine, but you are white. I can''t always stay by your side, and why don''t you let it apany you for me?" "Maybe it is a psychological effect, but I do hope that you will get well soon and live to a ripe old age." Tracey put the bracelet in the hand of Tina. "Thanks." Regarding it as a constion, Tina didn''t resist anymore. They chatted a lot. Tina looked much younger than her age, and strangers might mistake them as sisters. Neymar brought them fruits. "May Ie in? Did your secret conversation end?" Neymar knew Tina well. "Yes, pleasee in." Neymar was thoughtful enough to bring both Tracey and Tina their favorite fruits. He did a good job in taking care of them. "Thank you, Uncle Neymar." Tracey sincerely expressed her gratitude. Tracey had wished that Tina would reunite with Ben on her first reappearance. Although Ben once hurt Tina, he still loved her. A happy reunion of the family should be a humble wish for all children. But Neymar proved Tracey wrong. He was very good to Venus, so Tracey thought Tina needed Neymar more than Ben. A reunion was a good thing, but Tina''s happiness was more important. If Neymar was the one who brought Tina happiness, Tracey was ready to ept this fact. "No thanks. It is my obligation to look after you." Neymar smiled. After cing the fruit tray on the table, he added a pillow on the back of Tina, which would make her sit morefortably. His moves were natural and smooth, so it was not his first time to do this. Then, he used a fork to get the sliced orange and sent it to the mouth of Tina, "Orange is full of vitamin." That was how their daily life was. However, Tina blushed and closed her mouth this time, for the presence of Tracey. On one hand, she felt embarrassed; on the other hand, she was afraid that Tracey would feel ufortable, as Ben was her father. No child would like the new partner of his parents. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing that Tina closed her mouth and shot an embarrassed nce at her, Tracey knew that Tina felt awkward. "I can do it myself." Tina grabbed the fork from Neymar. Neymar liked to take care of Tina, who, once as an irondy, always refused his kindness when healthy. Her sickness provided Neymar with a chance to take care of her. "Let me help you." "I''m not that weak yet." Tina said obscurely. "You''re feeble. That day, your heart stopped beating. Do you know how miserable I felt?" His heart still fluttered with fear at the thought that Tina wouldn''t wake up again. Tracey turned white at this information, "Is it that day when I fell into the sea?" "Yes. Considering my health, Adam hid it from me, but it was on the news, and I was scared to death." Then, Tina passed out for overexcitement. Fortunately, Neymar was by her side. He sent her to the hospital in time, or she should have been dead. Tracey felt her heart contracting with pains, ''Tina''s situation must be in grave danger then, though they talked about it easily now.'' Seeing that Tracey was pale, Tina took her hand and said, "I am fine. Look, I am still alive. Don''t worry." "She is right. The dangerous period is over now, and you cane to visit her frequently. Venus will get well soon, with you around." While talking, Neymar gave Tina a sliced orange casually. And Tina ate it from his hand naturally, as her attention was distracted then. All of a sudden, she came to realize that Tracey was still there and didn''t know what to do. Out of embarrassment, she beat Neymar with her fist, "The child is still here." Coming back from her escape, Tina froze her heart and focused on business. The maidenlike shyness on Tina''s face made Neymar felt horny. He should have kissed Tina like a hungry wolf if without Tracey there. ''How lovely, little Tina!'' That was what Neymar wanted to say. Tina was still a child in Neymar''s eyes. No matter how tough Tina was in business, his heart to take care of her would never change. Tracey smiled at their interaction. The love of Neymar and the shyness of Tina spoke for their intimacy. "Mom, never mind. I am a will-to-be mother, not a child anymore." Neymar felt happy at the open mind of Tracey, "Tracey, you don''t mind my being with your mother?" Tina pinched his hand under the table. She hadn''t had time to talk about her rtionship with Tracey yet, but how could he be so impulsive? Their anxiety told Tracey that they cared about her feelings very much. If Tracey refused to ept their rtionship, they would feel hurt. Knowing how precious true love was, Tracey didn''t like to be an obstacle. "I will never mind, as long as Uncle Neymar is good to you. Your happiness is what I pray for." Tracey smiled happily. Both Tina and Neymar felt happy, "Tracey, thanks. I will tell you in detailter." "I know that Daddy let you down, and it is also your freedom to forgive him or not. Thest time I deliberately set you up together because I don''t know Uncle Neymar yet." "I see that Uncle Neymar is true to you, and I am d to leave your hand to his." Tracey put Tina''s hand in the big palm of Neymar. True love was that no one would abandon each other no matter how difficult the situation was. It was invaluable. "Uncle Neymar, please be good to my mother in the future." Tracey''s solemnity at the moment seemed like that of the parents on the wedding day when they put their daughter''s hands in that of the grooms. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 There was excitement in Neymar''s eyes, and he nodded seriously, "I swear, I will be good to Venus for the rest of life." "Thanks. Now you can kiss my Mom." Tracey prated his little trick. She saw this face on Adam whenever he wanted to kiss herself. And Tracey also felt the shy Tina cute, let alone of Neymar. "Tracey has good senses." Smiling, Neymar turned to hold Tina''s chin and kissed her directly. "Nonsense... Uh..." Tina flushed for the kiss before her daughter, ''This man acts recklessly!'' She pushed Neymar on his sturdy chest with her fingers, but how would Neymar let her go easily. Noticing that Tracey already left the ward, Tina gave up struggling and held Neymar around his neck with both his hands, eyebrows shaking slightly. The sun came through the window, and the lovers, kissing each other in a cuddle, looked harmonious. Because of Tracey, the lovers finally settled their rtionship, and Tina felt d that her happiness came once again. Tracey left tactfully. Themunication with Tina convinced Tracey that she herself was the priority of her mother. In Tina''s eyes, Tracey was more important than the family interests and her own happiness. It was supposed that the rtionship between Tina and Neymar did make much progress in the past years. Tracey once tried to set Tina and Ben up back in City A; so Tracey herself was part of the obstacle. Tina was afraid that Tracey would dislike her being with Neymar. Tina suppressed her feelings to prevent hurting Tracey. ''How silly!1 Curling up her mouth into a smile, Tracey felt warm at heart. Looking up at the stars through the shade of the trees, Tracey thought that her mother deserved her own happiness and she herself had blocked her way too long! ''Mom, let me do something for you this time!'' Touching her belly where there was an unformed baby, Tracey felt sure that she would love it with her whole heart, even her life! Just as Tina did, Tracey would clear the way for the happiness for her little baby. This time, she would fight for herself, Tina, the R family, and her little baby! "Baby, mommy must seed. Do you think your daddy will me me?" This fight would benefit most people, but one man, her love, would get hurt. Lost in her thought, she heard a vague and familiar voice, "Little bunny." This anxious voice convinced Tracey that he was in desperation, and she felt more miserable now. Turning around, Tracey saw a tall and handsome figure running toward her. She took one step forward, and that man was already stopped before her. He pulled her in his arms gently in fear of hurting the baby. "Little bunny, why did you run away? Don''t you know how worried I am?" Adam''s voice was trembling. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Tracey again. Tracey cuddled this man, who loved her so deeply, tightly, "I didn''t know before, but... Now I know how much you love me." Adam let go of Tracey when something crossed his mind, "Little bunny, do you get hurt?" "Adam, I''m fine. No one hurt me." "Great. I''m sorry for hiding some things from you, and I just don''t like you to get upset by these foul tricks." "I know I should be honest, but the thought of losing you is so horrible. Please don''t leave me, Little bunny." Adam mistook that Tracey left for his dishonesty. Tracey would have felt bad if they didn''t go through all these hardships together. Now she was too clear that Adam was true to her. His dishonesty was to protect her, so Tracey won''t me him. "Adam, I''m not mad at you. I came to find the truth, as it felt bad to be kept in the dark." Adam paused for a moment and said, "You don''t me me?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No, I know you did this for my sake. I left because I was afraid that you wouldn''t tell me the truth." Adam had thought that Tracey would throw questions at him like a storm before their meeting. Adam would feel bad if someone lied to him. Therefore, Tracey''s calmness stunned him a little bit. "Little bunny." Adam held her cheek and kissed her. Coming back with lunch, Steve saw the two people kissing under the tree from a distance. He stopped, leaned against the tree, and lit a cigarette. The smoke drifted away in the wind, just like his love for Tracey. He knew that hispanionship was spare and she had a lover; however, there was a feeling call reluctance. He always worried that she would fight alone if he was not by her side. Therefore, he lingered with his fancy and rushed to her whenever she had trouble. He would be a friend in need and stay away while staying away when his help was not needed. This was his love, a guardian''s love. People came and went, and Tracey pushed Adam aside out of embarrassment, "Adam, there are people." "What do they say for my kissing my own wife?" Adam felt much better after seeing that Tracey was safe and sound. "Who is your wife?" "Soon. We should start preparing for our wedding next month. The elders are right. Marriage is important, and we should make good preparation." "Detail makes perfect; otherwise, it embarrasses ourselves. Leave the preparation to me, since you''re pregnant." "But tell me your likes about the wedding style, and I promise you an unforgettable wedding ceremony." Adam looked forward to the wedding, but Tracey didn''t respond to his question. Coming to his senses, he saw Tracey losing in her thought. "What''s wrong, little bunny? You don''t seem happy." If Tracey kept silent about her n, would the wedding be held as scheduled? "Nothing. I am happy. How time flies, and I''m going to get married!" Tracey concealed her own uneasiness. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Adam didn''t cast doubt on Tracey, "Same feelings. This hour inst year, I was still in desperation, wondering if I would see you again this life." "Adam, I would like to spend a few days here before going home. What do you say?" There was a partinging, and Tracey didn''t know when it would end. Now every second was precious for her to be with Adam. "I would love to. I intended to spend more time with you." Adam answered without scruple. These kindnesses from Adam saddened Tracey. In her opinion, Adam was the best man for her in this world, apart from Tina. Tina had sacrificed too much for her, so Tracey had to let Adam down. "Adam, we have no wedding pictures yet. What about taking the shooting tomorrow? It won''t look good when my belly swells up." Tracey suggested. She wanted to do something for Adam before the parting. "Howe I forget this! OK, let''s go shooting tomorrow." Adam was excited. "Great. I will leave you in charge of the affair." "Will it be a little hasty? What about doing it after we settle down the concept and the location? Don''t worry about the time, as I can afford it and apany to any country for it." Adam doted on Tracey and was ready to go to any country with her. "I already have the concept. No need to go to other countries. You make the shooting booking in advance, and we go directly tomorrow." Tracey would like to make it done as soon as possible, as they were running out of time. "Well, you are the boss." Adam smiled gently. His lifetime wish of marrying Tracey finally came true, and how couldn''t he be happy? "By the way, little bunny, how is your mother? What did she say?" "For the time being, she is not in grave danger. No excitement is allowed, and she should rest quietly." Tracey felt sad at thought of Tina''s white face. The sadness in Tracey''s eyes made Adam feel guilty, "I''m sorry, little bunny. I hid something from you because I was afraid that you would leave me." "It doesn''t matter, Adam. The past is the past, and I don''t me you. Come to meet my mom." Tracey held Adam''s hand. "Okay." Adam had made more contacts with Tina in private than Tracey knew. And he felt it his priority to win Tina''s heart. Usually, Adam would take the initiative to share with Tina the interesting stories happening to Tracey. He would send meticulously prepared gifts to Tina whenever the festivals came. So, it was difficult for Tina to dislike such an excellent and considerate son-inw. They saw Steve when turning around. He was under the tree, not far away, and Tracey felt sorry for him. Her guilty sense would disappear only when Steve got a girlfriend. Steve was always the first to arrive for her rescue whenever there was trouble. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was hard to repay emotional debts. "Steve." "Your favorite restaurant is not far away, and I bought what you liked. Come in and have some." Steve tried hard to neglect the guilty expression in Tracey''s eyes. It was his own choice to stay around Tracey, so he hoped that Tracey would feel no guilt. And Steve had said goodbye to his feelings at heart and determined to start a new life. But whenever the news about Tracey came, Steve couldn''t ignore it. Adam protected her as if she was his life, so did Steve. Tracey once said Steve influenced her greatly, so did she to Steve. They met each other when both of them were down and out. They stuck together for courage and started over again. Such impressive feelings imnted in both their minds and hearts. That was why Steve couldn''t get over Tracey. Tina and Neymar sat apart awkwardly when the three were back to the ward. "Hi, Tina." Adam went up to greet her. "Wee, Adam." "Thanks, I just arrived." Adam looked at her face and asked, "How are you feeling now?" "Better than before. The doctor said no excitement, no life risk. Sorry for the trouble caused." Tina smiled tenderly. There was softness circting around Tina, who got her daughter back just now and immersed in love. She was no longer so cold as the woman Adam first saw at the airport. "Good to know that. I hope you will get well soon, as our wedding ceremony will be held in a few months." Tina looked bad at the word of ''wedding''. Adam was still ignorant of Tracey''s n and should have a hard timeter. After a moment of hesitation, Tina smiled, "Well, I will try my best for that." Adam didn''t miss that hesitation of Tina, but it never urred to him that it connected with Tracey. They spent the whole day with Tina. Tracey felt like making up the lost old days. When night fell, they got Tina out for dinner. No one mentioned those messes, and they had a good time that night. If there were storms ahead, they would like to enjoy this peaceful moment. Adam booked the wedding pictures shooting as Tracey suggested. Tracey got up early the next day. It was only seven o''clock in the morning, and Adam kissed her on the forehead, "Why don''t you sleep for a while more?" Tracey stayed upte at night after getting pregnant. She had been a light sleeper who woke up whenever Adam got up. After pregnancy, Tracey got upte than 10 o''clock in the morning and didn''t know when Adam left for work. So, Tracey''s waking up early this morning surprised Adam. "I can''t sleep anymore. Perhaps because of the shooting, I feel a little excited." Tracey didn''t tell the truth. She would like to make full use of every second to be with Adam. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 "It doesn''t matter. They could wait if you want to sleep. You are the boss.¡± Adam rubbed Tracey''s hair softly. "Adam, I don''t want to sleep. Let''s go now. Steve said he would be my counselor on choosing the wedding dress." Tracey smiled. "Well, as long as you are fine. I am worried about you." The more considerate and thoughtful Adam was, the more Tracey felt it difficult to part with him. "Adam, I''m not that weak. I am as sound as before, except a little bit sleepy. By the way, I slept at 9 o''clockst night." Tracey said earnestly. "OK, OK. We will leave now." Adam had topromise. They drove to the studio after washing up. They would do the shooting in a private ce. Many celebrities and stars did their shootings there, and they had to make a reservation one month ahead. Adam was able to make himself an exception. Steve was already there when Tracey and Adam arrived. He was too excited to get some sleepst night, though Tracey was the leadingdy. "Steve, you are so early." Tracey saw that neatly dressed man. Under the sun, his blue eyes were as clear as that of the sky. "So are you. Come to choose." Tracey walked in, hand in hand with Adam. Steve stood on her right side. One woman walked between two men, and those strangers were wondering who should be the groom between the two excellent men. They found the answer by the hand of the woman. The manager there seemed to know Adam. "Long time no see." "Yes, it''s been three years, isn''t it?" Adam said with a smile. "Is this your wife? She''s so beautiful." Tracey smiled shyly, "Thank you." Adam said matter-of-factly, "Of course." "You don''t change at all. And this is?" The manager looked at Steve. "This is my good friend, Steve." Tracey introduced with a smile. She had been wondering why Adam had such a priority, and now the mystery was solved. They got down to work after some brief pleasantries, "Pick up clothes after deciding the concept. Where do you like to do the shooting, indoors or outdoors?" "Outdoors." "Indoors." Shooting a nce at Tracey, Adam said, "It''s very tiring to shoot outside. Shooting indoors is not bad, and there is excellent post- editing. More importantly, you can rest whenever you want." "I like to make it perfect, as it will be the only shooting in our lifetime. Shooting outdoors will do good to the effects, and I am not that weak as you think." Tracey didn''t want to regret it in the future, though she knew that Adam made the choice for her sake. "Not the only one! We can do it once every year if you want. Now nothing is more important than your health." Adam was determined to shoot indoors. "What about this? Two sets of photos will be taken outdoors, while the others indoors. We start the outdoor shooting now, and you won''t get so tired." The manager was experienced and provided a solution soon. Tracey nodded, "Agreed." "Won''t it too tiring?" "No." Tracey felt that Adam treated her like a delicate flower. It was time to pick up clothes after the concept was settled down. The first one they chose was the main wedding dress. "Madam, the wedding dresses are here. Pleasee with me." "Sir, your dresses are here. This way, please." Upon the departure of Adam and Tracey, Steve left with Tracey. Tracey still didn''t feel it real that she was actually choosing a wedding dress for her own, though she lingered before the showcases for those beautiful wedding dresses many times. "Madam, these are thetest arrival, and each one is a limited edition, designed in Mn. You can take your time to choose, and no need to worry about outfit sh." "Okay, I''ll call you when I''m done picking." "Be my guest." There were only Tracey and Steve left in the room, and Steve was obviously more excited than Tracey, "Tracey, which one do you like, fishtail or bubble one?" "Whatever." Tracey was calm. Steve turned to find that Tracey looked nk and lost in her thought before a wedding dress. "What''s wrong, Tracey?" Steve walked to Tracey and put his hands on both of her shoulders. He felt that something wrong with Tracey from yesterday till now. Steve didn''t believe that Mira set up to lead Tracey to find out her family secret only. ''If that''s it, why did Tina refuse to acknowledge Tracey all these years? What was her conversation with Tina about after Tracey sent me away?'' Steve also felt it weird that the wedding picture shooting was so hasty. And Tracey seemed to be rushy today. "Nothing." Tracey came to her senses and saw Steve''s uneasiness. "Are you holding back something from me?" From the length of time, Steve knew Tracey much more and better than Adam. "Steve, do you think I will fall for him again if my memory of him is erased?" Tracey stood motionless with sadness in her eyes. "What are you talking about?" Steve turned her around by the shoulder, "Tracey, what on earth are you up to? Did that old man threaten you?" Tracey couldn''t help confessing to Steve. Steve was silent for a moment after hearing the story, "So, you want to take the bet?" "I want to reshuffle the family, and Adam is the saddest part in this bet. I''ll forget him. It''s too unfair to him." "You know that! Don''t take the bet! Look at me, Tracey! You are Tracey Xia and will be Mrs. Xiao soon." "You have nothing to do with thatpany and family. Don''t shoulder the responsibility for others, as you just need to be yourself!" Steve couldn''t ept that Tracey would take the bet. "Steve, it is my responsibility, and my Mom suffers for me. You see how weak she is now. She may not wake up if there is a little irritation." "She brought me to this world and protected me. I can''t be a deserter for the rest of my life. I want to protect her, do you understand?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Steve sighed helplessly, "Even if I say that I don''t, so what? You won''t change whatever you already decide." Chapter 780 Chapter 780 "Yes, Steve, I don''t want to tell Adam about this for the time being. He won''t take this risk. Please keep this secret for me." Tracey said nervously. Because he was Steve, so she shared her secrets with him. "Are you sure to do this? If you take a shine to others after losing your memories about him, what should he do then?" "What you worry about won''t happen. I will fall for him once again." Tracey said firmly. Looking at Tracey deeply in the eyeballs, Steve asked in his heart, ''If you do forget him, will you give me a chance?'' "What''s wrong?" Adam came after picking up his clothes. It was easy for him to choose his clothes. He swept around all clothes, chose the style, and asked the staff to bring his size over. Then he came to join Tracey in a hurry. He was anxious to see Tracey in a wedding dress. Upon his arrival, he pulled her in his arms immediately at the sight of Tracey''s sad face and questioned Steve with inquiring eyes. As if he was scolding Steve for bullying his wife. Steve spread his hands, and Tracey exined, "Adam, my emotions stirred when we talked about those miserable old days. You know that I have been emotional recently and can''t control it." This calmed Adam down. Actually, Adam still felt it like a dream that Tracey would be Mrs. Xiao soon, and they were expecting their baby. "That''s it? I thought he messed up with you."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "How could I do that?" Steveined. In fact, he was confessing that he loved her too much to let her shed a tear. "How is this wedding dress thing going?" Adam rubbed her hair. ''Thank goodness that she is alright. I should be mad if she is sad.'' "Not started yet. Why not help me on this?" Tracey collected herself up and tried to leave happy memories with Adam. "Well, let me see." Adam checked the row of wedding dresses on the other side. All those dresses were white but with different details under scrutiny. "What do you think of this tee dress? It will show your beautiful corbone and back." Adam looked at a tee dress. Tracey had excellent shoulder lines, and this dress would make her look elegant and charming. "This one has a beautiful waistline, and your waistline is small." "I like this split one, and you will look good in it with your long legs." Adam praised Tracey subconsciously when choosing the dresses, "Little bunny, you will look good in any dresses." Tracey chuckled, "What sweet talks!" "I''m telling the truth, don''t you agree, Steve?" Adam looked at Steve. Steve nodded seriously and said, "Yes. You are in good shape." These two excellent business elites were Tracey''s fans at this moment. "There will be no end to this. How about this one?" Tracey did not like the bubble style. The one she chose was of elegant and graceful style. "Excellent! Go try." Adam''s eyes lit up. "Then, see youter." Tracey went to the fitting room under the guidance of the studio staff. Adam looked at Steve seriously upon the departure of Tracey. "What were you talking about?" Adam sniffed something weird out. Things went more smoothly than he had thought when arriving at the sanatorium yesterday. He felt like the peace before the storms. Then Tracey proposed to proceed with the wedding picture shooting. Adam knew something went wrong, but where! And the sad face, shown on Tracey just now, seemed to confirm his bad feelings. Steve looked calm. He promised Tracey to keep this secret from Adam. Just as Tracey said, Tina was bad off, and any excitement would result in her death. If that did happen, Tracey would never forgive Steve. He had to take Tracey''s side, as she was stubborn in her decisions. What was more, he didn''t like betraying Tracey''s trust. "The past. She says she loves you and feels happy to be your wife." Steve didn''t lie at all. "That''s it? Nothing else?" "You came in before we could go on further. I can''t persuade her to elope, what are you worrying about?" Steve couldn''t helpining. "It is better you know that. She will be my wife soon, and trim your unnecessary feelings," Adam said coldly. "Yes, Mister. Tired of hearing it anymore." Steve left impatiently. "I''ll be out for a cigarette." He escaped in fear that the truth woulde out of his mouth automatically. It was inappropriate for him to inform Adam since Tracey failed to do it herself. Adam waited quietly for Tracey in the room. His eyes lit up when the curtain was rolled up. Tracey wore an off-the-shoulder dress with a fishtail dragging the ground. She looked gorgeous in this dress, as her belly was still t. The tiny diamonds on the hollow-outce before her chest looked like thousands of stars scattered in the night sky. Her curved body- line looked prominent in this dress, and a piece of fine gauze dragged on the ground from her back. Tracey walked out with shyness while her hair was scattered around her back. Tracey felt this moment sacred, though she wore a queen aura in daily life. "How do you like it?" Adam was stunned, while Tracey asked for his opinion. Different from most pregnant women, Tracey still maintained her good and soft skin even in pregnancy. She didn''t wear makeup now, but Adam was also attracted by her beauty. "Gorgeous!" Adam felt like they were in the wedding hall, and the ceremony would begin at any second. Adam felt being knocked down by Tracey in a wedding dress, though he had been bewitched by Tracey. He believed that Tracey would be the most dazzling bride in the world, and no one could move their eyes off her. "We should have a wedding dress in the same design. You look so beautiful!" Tracey was so eyecatching, and Adam couldn''t move his eyes off her. ''Our baby will be beautiful and cute like her.'' Chapter 781 Chapter 781 The studio staff couldn''t help eximing, "Mrs. Xiao has good taste. This dress arrived two days ago, and the flowers on it are hand-made." "There are 999 flowers in total, symbolling the lifetime sweet love. The application of shadow stitch makes it elegant rather than exaggerative." "The long fishtail improves the visual effect, and the gauze adds beauty and ethereality to it." "To be honest, this dress will expose the shorings of the brides easily in height, weights, complexion, and so on." "But Mrs. Xiao is perfect in her figure, as this dress seemed to be tailor-made for her." "Great. This will be our main wedding dress. Now let''s pick others." Adam felt much happier when others paidpliments to Tracey than he himself was praised. "Alright." Tracey didn''t try the rest dresses at all. With such a good figure, she should have no problem wearing any of them. She wanted to have a set of photos against the sunset at the seaside. Therefore, their n changed, and the outdoor shooting would happen in the afternoon. Adam was handsome enough, and a little tweezing and some powder wouldplete his makeup. On the other hand, it took Tracey two hours to finish her makeup and hair. When she came out from the dressing room, both Steve and Adam goggled, thinking a fairy couldn''t be more beautiful than her. "I''m ready, Adam." "Tracey, you''re so beautiful," Adam said from the bottom of his heart. The shooting started, and they had a tacit understanding of each other. And each photo was impressive. The photographer couldn''t help but praise, "You''re the best couple I have ever encountered." Most of the time, he had to teach his clients how to pose or look at each other affectionately. Adam and Tracey spared him this trouble, and they knew how to bring out the best part of each other. The photographer could feel the love circting around this couple, and every nce from Adam to Tracey was tender and soft as water. When Tracey looked at Adam, there was girlish shyness and the radiance of a happy bride. Adam was her whole world! Their excellent appearances were another advantage. The photographer was thrilled to yell after each shooting, "Perfect, excellent!" He felt d to produce good works. They had shortened the tedious shooting from six hours to one. "There is still time before the sunset. Let''s select the photos now." Tracey suggested. Usually, they should make another appointment for selecting the photos, but their shooting was of high efficiency; therefore, the manager agreed to this demand when there was still time. Tracey looked at those photos, and there were happy smiles in each photo. "Don''t bother to choose, as we will have them all," Adam said decisively. They felt dissatisfied about only a dozen of photos among several hundred ones. Tracey looked absent- minded in those dissatisfactory photos, but Adam would like to keep all photos with Tracey in them. "Got you. Now please choose some for the disy at the wedding ceremony." Adam had some difficulty in choosing, "Tracey looks perfect in each of them. I don''t know how to choose." Steve called Adam a freak at the bottom of his heart. He was right about it, as Adam was a big fan of his wife. "What about this, we make a photo wall with all these photos on, and you can disy the wall in your ceremony?" "This sounds great!" "But you had better choose several photos to frame up." "Give me one moment." Tracey felt helpless to the taking-all Adam. Adam was cold and domineering, but his other personality would show up when things were rted to Tracey. Sometimes, he acted childishly, making peopleugh. They set off to the seaside after the photo selection. Tracey loved the seas, so it was uneptable that this element missed in her wedding photos. Now, the sun was setting down in purple and blue, and it was the perfect setting for shooting. The photographer asked them to climb up the rock for the shooting. Looking at the gigantic rock, Adam refused this proposal with a frown. "No way." "Why not? Adam, this setting is cool, and the visual effect will be good." "What if the rock is slippery? What if you slip down?" Adam asked seriously. Tracey felt speechless. Adam had been in a state of extreme nervousness after Tracey got pregnant, and this rock and seas presented grave risks for Tracey in Adam''s eyes. "You are here, and you can carry me up there." Tracey tried to understand Adam and pleaded while shaking his hands, "You will protect me, right?" Without another words, Adam carried Tracey up, "Be good, and stay still." "Yes, Boss." Tracey nestled in his arms at ease, and Adam waded the water and climbed up the rock. Their sweet moves were recorded by the cameras. At the end of the shooting, the photographer shared his thoughts with his colleagues that this was the sweetest couple he had ever seen. Most bystanders were moved by such a warm scene and felt heartthrobs again. Adam put Tracey on the rock carefully, and he didn''t loosen his hand on her waist. "Be careful." "I will." "Guys, look over here." The photographer began to instruct them on how to pose. Tracey did whatever she was required by the photographer while leaning against Adam, and the photographer''s assistant was waving a huge white gauze for the background setting. Now it came to the lively concept. Tracey changed into a skirt with her hair worn in a bun. "We can go home after thesest shots. Hold on." Adam tried to cheer up Tracey, who showed tiredness. "OK. I feel good." Tracey''s smileforted Adam. They strolled along the beach, barefooted, under the setting sun. How romantic! The sweetness still lingered in their hearts even long past this shooting. In the yellowish light, they held each other hand in hand, and their shadows were inseparable. They were the whole world for each other, at this moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 The long footprints showed the way they walked on, and Steve feltplex right now. This happiness was like the eye of a storm, and Steve wished they would walk on like this until the end of the time. There was no sadness, injuries, or separation. "Come on, sir, carry your wife up. Madam, please put your hands around your husband''s neck. Now nose to nose." Adam carried Tracey in his arms. They smiled at each other sweetly with their nose to nose. Then, Tracey closed her eyes to hide her weariness. ''Time, please slow down. I would like to have more time to be with Adam. I love him, very much.'' When the shooting came to an end, the photographer bid goodbye to them, "My colleague will contact you for the follow-up work. If you have any problems, please don''t hesitate tomunicate with our designers." "Okay, thank you," Adam said goodbye to the staff politely and aloofly. Tracey removed her makeup and got changed. She missed her nap today, and Adam felt sorry for her. "Tired? Let''s grab some food first. Then we go back to rest as soon as possible." "It is up to you. Adam, what do you say about going to the amusement park tomorrow?" Tracey suggested. "No, you are pregnant now. What about going there after the baby is born?" Adam refused this proposal immediately. "Adam, rx. I won''t y those games. I would like to walk around to let the baby feel the atmosphere there." Tracey didn''t lose her sense to y those dangerous games. "I will go with you, if you say so." "Thanks, Adam." "Silly girl, it''s not a big deal." Smiling gently, Adam led Tracey to the car not far away by the hand. "I''m not going to be a third wheel." Steve didn''t want to disturb the precious time left for the lovebirds. Tracey felt sorry for Steve, who spent all day running errands for them, such as holding an umbre, and didn''t have supper at thiste hour, "Steve, pleasee have supper with us." "No, I still have work to do. Call me if you need anything." "Then, see you." Tracey saw Steve off without further persuasion, as she knew a thank note was not what Steve expected from her. "What do you like to have for supper? I will take you there." Adam asked gently. "I like..." "What''s it?" "The spaghetti cooked by Chef Xiao." Tracey missed that spaghetti Adam cooked for herst time. Since there was ready-made sauceing with the spaghetti, it didn''t taste bad. "Are you sure?" Adam intended to take her to eat French cuisine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mm, it tastes better than anything else. I''m afraid there is no chance to taste itter." "Nonsense, I can cook at any time as long as you want. We have to go to the supermarket now, as there is no spaghetti at home." "Let''s go. I like going shopping with you." Smiling tenderly, Tracey put her hand in Adam''s palm as if they wouldn''t be separated forever. Adam held her hand tightly and said, "I will remember this and take you to do shopping frequently in the future." They had been engaged in their business so that their going shopping together could be counted within one hand. They were pushing the cart like an ordinary couple in the supermarket. Adam nned to stay in the United States for a long time because it was not good for Tracey to fly around. The big projects in his hand were almost on the right track now, and what left for him was to go on several business trips to Europe from time to time. There were Elliott and Jensen at home for the operation of hispany. All in all, Adam was ready to enjoy his long holiday with Tracey. To be with Tracey and to take good care of her were the priorities for Adam right now. The reading of those parenting books made Adam realize that Tracey was having a hard time. Tracey became sensitive as the book suggested. Adam was ready to help Tracey out this stage with his love and considerations. The excellent couple was eye- catching in the supermarket. Some shoppers assumed them to be pop stars in doing some show. These shoppers looked around for the cameras but failed to find any. "We should change our bath cream and the rest. There are some non- irritating products for pregnant women." Adam had done his job and was considerate. Adam was selecting articles of daily use seriously, and he sought Tracey''s opinion on everything, including the vor of the bath cream. "Little bunny, which vor do you like, strawberry or apple?" Adam had two bottles of fruit-vored bath creams in his hands. Adam was not good at doing this daily shopping. Tracey chuckled at Adam''s seriousness, "Adam, they are not food, and why do you prefer the fruit vor?" "I remember that you liked the ice cream with strawberry vor when little." Adam realized that Tracey was right. "I like thisvender one, good for sleep, and its aroma is rtively light." Tracey chose a bottle next to him. "No objection from me." Then, they came to the food section. Adam was checking the production date on the box for the freshest milk. Tracey felt sad at the sight of the busy man before the refrigerator. "Adam, it is enough. Too much for us." "Not at all. We will stay here for a long time." The cart was almost full, and the milk took up two thirds space of the cart. There was pure milk and yogurt of different brands in the cart, but all of them were of the strawberry vor. The old memories about the sanitary pads shed back, and Tracey felt that Adam made progress in his shopping. "Adam, milk has a short shelf live, and it will be a waste if we buy too much." "But what if you want to drink but there is none left? I just want to make sure that there is milk in the refrigerator whenever you feel like having some." Adam was still domineering as before. Tracey was speechless. Actually, she felt ufortable with such an indulgence from Adam. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 "The spaghetti is over there. And I would like to get some meat to supplement your nutrition." Adam was doing well in the role of a househusband. He pushed the cart to the fresh and cold section. "Little bunny, the smell is not good in that section. Why don''t you wait here? I wille back soon." "Okay." In fact, Tracey already had a feeling of nausea. The cart was already full when Adam came back from the fresh and cold section. Heined, "Look, the cart is already full with that few stuff." Shooting a nce at the cart, Tracey saw all kinds of meats, and the taste of that brown sugar water seemed to relive in her memory." Well, Adam, do you cook?" "No." Adam answered without any hesitation, and Tracey raised her eyebrows. "Why do you buy all these stuff?" "I can learn. It is easy. I will download the recipes when back home. You have my word that they won''t taste so bad as before." "Mmm." There was a time when Tracey lost interest in all food connected with brown sugar because of that sweet water cooked by Adam. Sometimes, her body would automatically respond to the word like brown sugar or ginger with a physiological reaction like vomiting. Adam had gifts in ruining one''s appetite. "What else do we need?" Adam racked his brains. It was time for Tracey to intervene in his irrational consumption, or they mighte home with some swaddling clothes. "Enough. Let''s go home now." "Alright, if you feel tired. We have to go back to cook now, and I am starving." Adam paid the bills. On the way home, Tracey fell asleep in the car. The food was piled up in the backseats, and Tracey slept besides him. A baby, who might be a cute princess, was on the way to join them. All these made Adam happy like a flower was blossoming in his heart. The little princess must look like Tracey, as the gene of the R family was powerful. And Adam would love to look after his little princess. With the rising and falling music circting in the car, Adam drove home. Tracey was still in a sound sleep when the car stopped in the garage. Adam came downstairs for the loots after carrying Tracey back to the bed. Tracey wasn''t wakened up by Adam. When on the bed, she slept on after turning over. Adam turned off the light and headed for the kitchen quietly. There he got down to the supper clumsily. He managed to cook several dishes. Considering the nutrition for both Tracey and the baby, Adam prepared more than needed. There were chicken soups, fried vegetables, and shredded meat. It was already half- past eight when the supper was ready. Adam woke up the girl on the bed gently, "Little bunny, wake up. Time for supper." Tracey opened his eyes with great difficulty, "Adam, I am so tired, and I want to sleep." "Come on. Let''s sleep on after taking some food, okay?" Adam coaxed her in a soft voice. "I''m sleepy..." Tracey yawned, and her eyes closed tightly again after being open for a little while. "I know, but you must eat on time for your stomach. Be good." Adam bent over to kiss her on the lips, and Tracey was awakenedpletely. Tracey looked at him helplessly, "Adam, you are bad." "For your sake! Come try my cooking!" "Okay,ing, on my way. Let me wash my face first." Tracey got off the bed and washed her face to refresh herself. There was tableware on the table without candlelights nor rose. Staring at thosemon dishes, Tacey felt touched at heart. Adam pulled out a chair for her and prepared a warm soup for her. "The spaghetti is ready. Please help yourself." He was waiting for his hostess like a chef. Tracey took a bite. The taste was not important right now, as Adam''s love filled her heart. "How does it taste? Too salty?" "No, it tastes good. It''s delicious." "It is my first time to make soup. I got the recipe from the inte. Come try, and it is warm to drink now." Tears rolled down her face after Tracey sipped one mouthful of the soup. ''How can I hurt such thoughtful Adam!'' Tears sshed in the soup, and Adam was rmed, "Why are you crying? I have tried it, not that bad. Well, let me clean them up and order some takeouts for you. One second, please."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tracey wiped her tears in a hurry. She had tried her best to conceal her sadness, but Adam''s love stirred it up frequently. "No, no, no. Adam, I''m overjoyed that you can cook now." "Silly bunny, you scared the hell out of me. I thought the soup was poison. I love to cook for you every day if you have no objection." Adam got relieved atst when Tracey smiled through tears. "Adam, as a bigshot in the business, are you OK with condescending in the kitchen?" "I have no problem with that. I love to take care of my family. Put those silly thoughts aside, as you deserve to my love." Adam rubbed Tracey''s head. "Let''s start our supper, or they will be too cold to eat." "Let''s eat now." Tracey finished her supper withplex feelings. Adam came back to do the dishwashing after preparing Tracey the bathwater. As Adam said, he enjoyed this daily happiness, as his back also gave out such joyful signals. As proud as Adam, he felt it not bad to be an ordinary househusband. Tracey felt sorry for Adam for spoiling thismon happiness. Closing her eyes, Tracey burst into tears in the bathtub. When alone, she couldn''t hold back her sadness anymore. Clenching her teeth, she looked like a woman made of tears with her fingernails deep into her palm. She wished that it was a dream. When waking up, she was not Tracey Xia, and there was no R family. And she was an everyman withoutplicated background. However, the pain from her palm reminded her that it was not a dream and there was not much time left for them. "Are you done, Little bunny?" Adam came upstairs after the dishwashing and found Tracey still in the bathroom. "Yes. One minute." To keep her secret, Tracey finished her bath quickly and left her tears in the bathwater. She put on the pajamas prepared by Adam. Standing before the mirror, she noticed her red eyes and worried that Adam wouldn''t miss it. Walking out of the bathroom, Tracey headed for the bed directly. She closed her eyes instantly when lying on the bed. "You must be tired today. We will go to the amusement park tomorrow after you rest enough. Don''t get up too early." There came Adam''s warm voice. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Tracey did not dare to open her eyes but nodded, "I hear you." "Good girl, good night! I wille back after a shower." Adam left a kiss on Tracey''s forehead. Tracey didn''t open her eyes until Aadam left. Staring at that tall figure, Tracey wondered if she would forget this back forever. Tracey felt tired in her body but wasn''t sleepy. She sat before the desk. Taking out papers and pens, she wrote down her feelings word by word. What she couldn''t say to Adam face to face was left behind in this way. The noise of water came from the bathroom, and her shadow was projected onto the wall. There was sadness flowing under the dimmplight. Tracey was already sound asleep when Adam finished his shower. He climbed up to the bed quietly and turned off the light. Tracey found her way into Adam''s arms voluntarily and put her hands around his waist. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Adam felt this grip from Tracey was tighter than ever before as if she was afraid of something bad to happen. Tracey had a nightmare, where she kept calling Adam when they parted from each other. "No, Adam, don''t leave me." Wakened up by Tracey''s screams, Adam found Tracey, dreaming, was grabbing his pajamas with closed eyes and a face full of fear. "Rx, Little bunny. It is a dream. I am here with you. Calm down." He coaxed Tracey as a mother did to her child. Tracey opened her eyes in a trance, "Adam, don''t leave me..." "No, I won''t leave you. Is it a nightmare?" Adam wiped the sweat away from her forehead. Tracey nodded and buried herself into Adam''s arms, "Adam, what if one day I forget you? I forget you and our past. Will you leave me?" Thinking that a pregnant woman was sensitive, Adam wrapped Tracey around her shoulders, "What a fool, how will you forget me?" "Just in case. What if that happens? What will you do?" "I will chase after you again if that happens. I will lead you to do what we have done together, and I am sure that will help." "You are the mother of my child. It is nonsense for me to leave you. It''ste, and don''t entertain foolish ideas. I am here, by your side. Come sleep." Tracey gripped Adam''s hand, "Adam, let''s make a pact. You muste to find me if I forget you." "Okay, okay, I promise." Adam kissed her lips gently and said, "Can you sleep now?" Only then did Tracey sleep on in his embrace. Perhaps the pact helped, as Tracey had a sound sleep in thetter half of the night. Tracey woke up at 9 o''clock the next morning, and Adam already got off the bed. She looked at her little finger as if some warmth from Adam still lingered on it, ''Adam, you must come to me.'' It was thest day today. Tracey wore Adam''s favorite white dress and a ponytail. She still looked like a young girl in the mirror. Without makeup, she looked as innocent as a high school student did. Coming downstairs, she smelled something yummy from the kitchen. Standing at the kitchen door, she saw sweat dripping from Adam''s face. And he was checking the recipe while murmuring, "200ML of water, two spoons of salt..." He seemed to enjoy his feats, and Tracey couldn''t help hugging him from the back, "Adam." "How do you feel now? You had a nightmarest night." "I remember that in a daze." Tracey could smell the vor of the bath cream on his back. Adam smoked sometimes. But he never lit a cigarette before Tracey. What was more, he would try every way to get rid of the cigarette smell before meeting Tracey. "So, it is true that one bes sensitive after getting pregnant. You will suffer more a few months later." "If you don''t feel good this time, I would like to have only one child in our life to spare you any further sufferings." These words came from a man who loved children, and Tracey considered herself most fortunate. "Thank you, Adam." "Why?" Putting down the spoon, Adam turned around and held Tracey in his arms. "Thank you for loving me! You teach me how wonderful love is. I will remember the warmth you give me for the rest of my life," Tracey said softly. "Don''t worry, I will love you forever." Adam kissed her. On this sunny morning, they embraced tightly, which seemed to be thest gift from Tracey. In the amusement park, there were joyful screams, merryughter, and lovely children. Those children with blonde hair and blue eyes attracted Adam''s attention, "Our baby would have blue eyes, only if I am a foreigner." His silly idea made Traceyugh, "You don''t have to be a foreigner, and our baby will be goodlooking." "I hope it looks like you. I''ll love you two." Adam touched Tracey''s belly happily, but he couldn''t feel the baby yet. "Adam, what will you name our baby?" Tracey didn''t know how long it took her to get that lost memory back. "Isn''t it too early to do this?" "I think about it when idling. What''s your opinion?" Tracey smiled, and maternal radiance glowed on her face. "What about Thirza? All I want in my life is to see her lead a peaceful life full of merryughter and no pains." Adam said this name immediately. There were miserable pasts for both Adam and Tracey, and they closed themselves off then. "Thirza? Good, let''s call it Thirza if it is a girl. What if it is a boy?" "I have a feeling that it will be a girl." Adam once spent time studying the R family history and concluded that its offsprings were females. Moreover, he didn''t mind the gender, as long as it was a child from his love. "You know it better than those medical facility does." Traceyughed and stroked her belly, "Baby, you are Thirza from now on. It is a work of your father, do you like it?" Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Adam was amused when she spoke into the air with a serious face. He said dotingly, "How old are you, my dear? There is no way the baby can hear you." "Adam, I want to eat cotton candy. Can you buy it for me?" Tracey looked up. "Wait here. I''ll be back in a sec." Adam said and then left. Tracey''s eyes were alight with happiness. She liked amusement parks very much. She wanted to leave herst memories in this heaven-like ce here. Adam came back with cotton candy in his hand. "Here you are." "Thank you." Tracey took a bite. The sweet taste intensified the bitterness in her heart. "How''s it?" "Good. Have a try." Tracey handed it to Adam. But he dipped his head and pecked on her face. Before she could react, Adam pulled her into a kiss, his hands on her waist. "Wow, daddy, mommy, they are kissing. I want to take a photo with them." A golden-haired little boy with blue eyes crouched down in front of them. Adam and Tracey looked like the prince and princess in fairy tales. Everything was perfect. They parted when Tracey heard the click of the camera. She red at Adam like she was really angry, her face flushed. "Hey there, gorgeous." The little boy said. "Hey there, cutie." Tracey liked children very much and being an expectant mother made that affinity even stronger. "I just took a photo with you two. Are you angry?" He said apologetically, his fingers intertwined like he was afraid of being scolded. Tracey melted in his cuteness. "No. What''s your name?" "Pikachu." His eyes were sparkling. But soon he got a knock on his head. "Miss, don''t listen to him. His name is Avery," a young woman behind the little boy said. "Mommy, I was joking. She''s so beautiful," Avery said as he blinked his eyes, not apologetic at all. Tracey was intrigued by this little naughty elf. "Apologies. He''s been such a mischievous boy." A tall man picked the boy up. He had golden hair and green cold eyes. The boy was the mini version of him in appearance, but he had an opposite temperament. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter. Little Avery is very cute." Tracey smiled. "When will learn to behave?" The man asked the boy. Little Avery snorted and returned, "Daddy, don''t be so serious in front of beautiful girls. Can''t you smile a little bit?" The man coughed embarrassedly and forced a faint simile on his face. "Miss, you are so beautiful. I will marry you when I grow up." Avery said to Tracey. They allughed. Adam yanked Tracey into his chest and said proudly, "Nice shot, buddy, but she''s mine." Tracey smiled broadly. She found Adam so adorable when he acted childishly. Avery frowned and pondered for a while like he was really bothered by Adam''s words. "Mom raises me to be a gentleman so I''ll wish you happiness. Do you have children? I''ll marry your girl then." "Thank you for not separating us. Your future bride is still on her way. You must keep your promise to marry her when she grows up," Tracey said, trying not to burst intoughter. "I''m a man of my word!" Avery said. Tracey grinned from ear to ear. "What if she looks ugly? Would you still marry her?" "That won''t happen. You''re so beautiful, so your child must be as beautiful as you." Little Avery''s big eyes twinkled like stars. "You''re so sweet." Traceyughed. "Well, give this to her after she''s born and tell her that one day a radiant heartthrob wille to marry her." As he said, he took off the pendant from his neck and handed it to Tracey. It was a jade pendant in the shape of a lock. Tracey hastily shook her head. It looked valuable, probably an heirloom from his family. "Avery, you should give it to her by yourself in the future." What they said was just a joke which the boy would forget in a few days. It would be foolish to take it seriously. Unexpectedly, Avery said earnestly. "Are you refusing me because I''m a kid?" Tears welled up quickly in his eyes. Tracey flustered and exined, "No, I just think it''ll be better that way." "You must take it. It''s a memento that will lead me to her in the future, or I''ll be doomed to be lonely." Avery squeezed that pendant into Tracey''s hand. His mom looked very embarrassed. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have let him read so many romantic novels." It was indeed an interesting family. "How old is Avery? He''s literate enough to read novels?" Tracey asked his mom. "I''m five years old, and I know many vocabries. I''m the so-called prodigy in novels, so I deserve your baby," Avery interposed. "It''s strange today. He doesn''t like other kids, especially girls. Perhaps it means something. If it doesn''t trouble you too much, would you take the pendant?" Chapter 786 Chapter 786 "Great! Mommy, I''ll have a wife soon." The boy''s father gave him a flick on his head again. Tracey hesitated. "Are you sure? This jade looks very valuable." "If you don''t take it, you''ll be a liar with a long nose." Avery pouted. Tracey liked Avery very much, but she still couldn''t decide. But she also knew that the boy would raise hell if she refused again. She rubbed the diamond ring on her fingers that Adam bought her and asked him, "Adam, can I?" Adam immediately understood. She wanted to exchange the ring with that pendant. Then it would even. He nodded, "Of course." So Tracey took off her ring and handed it to the boy. "Take this as a present from the baby. Wear it when youe to her in the future." The boy''s parents were surprised. They could tell the ring was priceless. The man said coldly, "Avery, you can''t take it." "Daddy, it''s a token of love. I''ll keep it carefully." "Miss, this ring must mean much to you. Avery is just a kid. He shouldn''t take it." The woman said. "That jade lock is expensive too. I know it looks ridiculous but perhaps our kids are destined to meet each other in the future." "Exactly. Please tell the baby my name is Avery, A-V-E-R-Y, Avery." Avery enunciated every syble. "Okay, I promise you." They exchanged cards and the boy''s mother also asked about the due date for the baby. Things went oddly formal given that the baby wasn''t born yet. Avery finished the cotton candy on Tracey''s hand before leaving. "Goodbye. I''ll call you when the baby is born." "Goodbye." "What a lovely boy," Tracey said delightedly. "Our kid will be more lovely." "I agree." She smiled and looked down at the jade lock in her hand, "I can''t believe they gave it to me so casually. It looks like an heirloom." "You call that casually? The boy insisted and apparently he wouldn''t let you go until you ept it." Adam said resignedly. "Adam, am I stupid to take it seriously? The boy will forget about it within days." "It seems that you''ve forgotten how we met. Didn''t I wait for you for so many years? No one knows the future." "Right. Keep this lock for me." Tracey handed the lock to Adam. "Avery gave it to you. You should keep it." "No, I''m careless." Tracey insisted. "Careless?" Adam found her words weird. "Our baby will take most of my attention every soon. So keep it for me before I misce it in disarray." "That''s exaggerated. But I''ll keep it for you anyway." Adam put the jade lock in his pocket. "Where will we go next?" "I remember that you used to like ying merry-go-rounds. Would you like to y it now?" "I''m an adult. People willugh at me." "No sign says it''s limited to children," Adam said, taking her hand and walked toward the carousel. It turned out they perfectly blended in the crowd of college students and other couples. The spinning carousel in merry music was reminiscent of the carefree childhood of Tracey. Adam captured her mesmerizing smile and thought about framing it. He would put it on his deck so every time he looked up, she was there smiling at him. Tracey had no idea how he cherished every second with her. Although they were young, Adam was already worried about the day when his life came to an end. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that there wouldn''t be Tracey in the afterworld. "Are you having a good time?" Adam asked her, stroking her head after she got off. "Yes, yes, I''m so happy now." "Do you think our baby will like the amusement park too?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey gave a start and then nodded, "Of course. We''ll take out baby here together." "Okay, well always be together." Adam wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Adam, shall we camp by the sea and see the sunrise tomorrow morning?" "Okay, but it''s cold and dark there. I''ll have it prepared before we go." "You''re the best." Tracey smiled sweetly. Later, they went to see a movie and walked down the street hand in hand, as any normal couple did. A tent equipped with heaters and other stuff to keep them warm was set up by the sea. Around the tent were numerous little bulbs that lit up the whole area. When Tracey got out of the car, she was shocked by the ocean of lights in front of her. Thats so ceremonious." Tracey gasped. Its pitch dark here at night. I light it up for you so you won''t be afraid." Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Tracey was so moved. She knew Adam was not a romantic man, but he became romantic for her. He himself was the biggest romance Tracey could ever expect. "Adam, why are you so good to me?" Tracey nestled close to him. "You''re my wife. Of course I''m good to you." He walked her into the light. Tracey felt like she was among shining stars. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Adam. Her hair brushed through Adam''s face in the breeze. After the kiss, Adam rested his forehead against hers and said in a hoarse voice, "Tracey, let''s get married. I mean, officially." "Didn''t we decide to go to the courthouse on the 20th of May?" "I can''t wait that long. I know it''s just a piece of paper, but I want it as soon as possible." Adam was eager to make her Mrs. Xiao. "Okay." Tracey agreed as theyy on the beach staring into the sky, her eyes abstracted. "I like the stars in the mountains more. They were so clear and close that I felt like I could touch them if I reached out." Tracey recalled. "Then we''ll stay in the mountains as long as you like after we go back," Adam said. Tracey nodded miserably. She wasn''t even sure if she still remembered Adam after she was injected with FT2. "Well get up early tomorrow. Go to sleep now," Adam said. Tracey pouted, but she bent and went into the tent with him. Theyy side by side in the spacious tent. Tracey closed her eyes but her mind was lucid. Before long, she heard Adam''s slow and regr breath. She opened her eyes and propped herself up on her elbows. The man in deep sleep meant everything to her, but she had no choice. Her mother couldn''t handle Ro all on her own. Besides, she had sacrificed so much for her. Tracey wanted to do something for her too. She touched Adam''s face slowly so as to imprint every line of his face in her heart. She would never forget the man who loved her with his life. She wished time could stop now so she could be forever stuck in this small tent with Adam. Time always flew faster when she was with him. It dawned finally. It was time to leave. All her psychological preparations turned to be futile at this moment. None of them helped ease the pain she felt. Adam was a part of her and leaving him was like cutting a piece of her off. Tears flooded her face. She lowered her head to peck on his lips. She must leave now, or Adam was about to wake up. She considered his face with a mixture of love, guilt, and helplessness before she averted her eyes and left. Lights on the beach were shimmering in the twilight. Freezing wind from the sea roared across her face. Every step away from him was taken on thorns. In the wind that dried her tears, she hurried up resolutely. It was the way she''d chosen. She would finish it with courage ande back intact. A ck car was waiting for her on the coast. "Miss Xia, morning," Mira said. Tracey turned back and saw the maning out of the tent. He was looking around in a panic. The sun was rising behind him. A new day began. Tracey''s phone buzzed. She paused and then picked it up. "Little bunny, where are you?" Adam sounded relieved to hear her voice. "Adam, I''m watching the sunrise. It''s very beautiful." Tracey sounded very tired. "Where are you?" "I''m sorry, Adam. I have to leave now." Adam didn''t know how to response. Every thing had been perfectst night. He looked around and finally saw Tracey not far from him on the coastal road. The bodyguards around her rmed him and he sprung towards her instantly. "Don''t move. No one can take you," Adam said hastily. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Adam, I''ve made up my mind. Sorry to tell you this way but I''ll take good care of our baby. Goodbye." Tracey got in the car. The driver revved the engine. Pressing the red button almost drained thest strength in her. Adam ran behind the car, shouting in a breaking voice, "Wait, little bunny..." The past shed back. He chased the car as he''d done once, but neither in the past nor now could he make it. Tracey bit into her lip until it was bleeding. She forced herself not to look back for she knew she would relent. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Adam watched the car disappear from his sight. His heartbreaking cry dissipated in the wind. All of this made no sense to him. Something must have happened three days ago in the nursing home. Tina was not surprised by his presence. "Tina, Tracye left this morning. She said she had to leave. What''s going on?" Adam asked nervously. "That''s all she told you?" Tina couldn''t bear to bring the truth to him. "Yes, she said she had made up her mind. But about what?" Adam was on edge. Tina squeezed her eyes shut. She''d thought Tracey would have told him by herself. Tina asked him to sit down and told him the whole story. Adam red up after he heard her out. "So, you mean that in order to take over her family, she has to get injected with that f*cking FT2? She chooses topletely forget our past?" "Adam, Tracey has no choice. It''s the rule of our family." "Things were not as bad as you think. She has made a deal with the family that if she falls in love with you again after the injection and you''re still in love with her, no one will stand against you anymore." "She wants to rewrite the rules." "Her aim is to remove all barriers between you once and for all." Tine had chosen to escape the rules. But Tracey was about to challenge it and shatter it. "How could she put our love at stake? What if she forgets me and falls in love with someone else?" Adam said furiously. No wonder she had nightmares in the past few nights. She''d been in agony. "Adam, I''m her mother. I don''t want this for her either." "But you know her. She''s the kind that will ce all burdens on herself." "I tried to talk her out of this, but she insisted and I couldn''t help her with anything given my poor health." "I''m sorry that I failed to protect her. You two deserve a peaceful life." Tina said. "It''s not your fault." Adam tried to calm down. "I know what you and Tracey have been through. Please don''t give up on her, or she''ll really be alone." Adam wore a poignant smile and continued, "She''s the woman I love and my love for her won''t change even if she forgets me. I will break the rules with her." Tina''s eyes shed with tears. "Tracey is very lucky to have you in her life." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "The honor is mine. She saved me from the sea and our fates have been intertwined since then." He was very grateful to Tracey but that was merely a part of his feelings for her. They used to y house on the deck and she''d mored to marry him. But as an illegitimate, he could only have watched her in the dark. Marrying her was a dream coming true. Gradually, love rooted in his heart and she''d be the most important person in his life. "You''re the most braves persons I''ve ever known. I believe you can make it through this time," Tina said. "I''ll try my best to protect her." Instead of ming Tracey for her willfulness, he would rather share the burden with her. He sent a message to Tracey. "Little bunny, do whatever you want to do. I promise you we''ll be together again. Take care of yourself and our baby. I''ll love you forever." Tracey cried all the way to the vi. Mira tried tofort her, "Stop crying. Tears won''t do any good to your baby." "But this may be thest time I saw him." Tracey sobbed. "Be strong, Tracey," Mira sighed. She knew the inhuman rules of the family, which was why she had threatened to kill herself back then. All Mira wanted was to spend her life with the one she loved. But unlike her, Tracey had no choice. Ramiro was waiting for her by the gate. "Morning, d to see you on time." Tracey reminded him of her grandma who hade back with the same red eyes. "Ramiro, you must keep your word!" "I''m not as bad as you think." Ramiro felt smiled mildly. "Tracey, you need a thorough examination before the injection," Mira instructed. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Tracey took a deep breath. The thought that what awaited her was irrevocable unnerved her. "Everything has been arranged. Please." When the gate nged close behind her, she knew things were set in stone from this moment. Tracey walked down the sun-lit corridor to a big room. The best medical team was waiting for her here. "Good morning, miss." Everyone in the room bowed to her in reverence. Her family preferred traditional manners. Tracey gave a start. She looked uneasy. "Don''t do this," Tracey said, "We''re not in some medieval castle." "Miss, they are the doctors in charge of your health conditions." Ramiro introduced. These doctors were from the best hospitals in the world. "Thank you foring," Tracey said. "You don''t need to thank us. We''re highly paid to be here. Let''s start." The leading doctor said amiably. Tracey''s phone buzzed in her pocket. "My bad. I forgot to confiscate your phone. You won''t need it in the future anyway," Ramiro said. Tracey rapidly skimmed through the message from Adam. Her fingers flew over the keys. "Adam, you can''t forget me! I''ll wait for you!" She felt so relieved and moved that he was still there for her after knowing her decision. "Ramiro, I''m ready." "All right." They scanned every organ of her body and recordedprehensively all her physical data. When the results of the baby were out, one doctor told her in a surprised voice "Miss, you''re pregnant with twins." Tracey was dumbfounded. The most surprising news always came at the most dismal time. "Really?" Tracey couldn''t believe her eyes. "You can''t doubt the most advanced equipment. The babies look great. Don''t worry." "Am I all good?" Tracey asked. "Yes, you''re very healthy, totally eligible for FT2. Enough for this phase. You can have breakfast before we continue." "Alright." Adam''s message gave her so much support. She should have faith in their love as Adam did. After breakfast, she consulted doctors about how the injection would affect the babies. "The injection will just put you to sleep for a while. It''s harmless to the babies," The doctor answered. "Good." Tracey closed her eyes. "Are you ready for the injection now?" "Yes." In R Company. Ro was going on a rampage in his office, shouting, "Look at the trash you hand in. Go rewrite it!" The manager being scolded pushed his sses and said in a low voice, "Mr. Hawkins, we''ve rewritten it for the third time. What exactly is the problem with it?" "Why do I hire you if you can''t even see the problems of your proposal? Hand in another trash and you''ll go home." Ro threw the proposal on the table all over the floor and said, "Get out!" Ro lost many cases recently. He just needed some hapless guy to vent his anger. The manager left his office with his head lowered. Someone knocked on the door again. Ro snapped, "Come in." When he saw the man walk in, he stood up immediately. "Uncle Finnegan, wasn''t expecting you." Ro wondered what brought him here. "You have no idea what''s going on in the family, do you?" "No. What happened?" Ro asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I just got the news that Ramiro actually found Tina''s daughter, and now he intends to make her the heiress to the family!" Finnegan and Ramiro were at odds for a long time. Andrea''s face changed dramatically. "When did shee here?" "Are your sources dead? She''s already in the vi now. Ramiro has made it first ss confidential. You must go home with me now," Ro said quickly. "But Tina''s daughter is engaged and she loves that man very much. Is it possible that she would forsake her fiance in order to take over the family?" Ro asked. "She''s making preparations for FT2 now. I found it when the doctors all went to the vi in a haste." "She can''t be injected, or all our efforts will be in vain." "Let''s go." The process of taking over thepany had been painstaking for Ro, so he would in no circumstances relinquish his power. They must stop them before it was toote. However, when they arrived at the vi, Ramiro was already waiting for them on the porch. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Ramiro looked at them with a broad smile. "I have found Tracey, Tina''s daughter. She''ll take over the family very soon." Ro''s face changed. "Ramiro, you can''t decide this on your own. Are you sure Tracey is Tina''s daughter?" "That''s right, Ramiro. You are not supposed to presume to inject her with FT2. What if you get the wrong girl?" Finnegan said. "Don''t worry about that. She''s a dead ring of Tina." "I care more than any of you about her blood. I don''t have the wrong girl. She is Tina''s daughter." "Where is she now?" "She just had FT2 and now is sleeping. I nned to inform you after she wakes after but now it''s unnecessary." Ramiro squinted at them. "You have injected her with FT2? Didn''t we say making Ro the next family head?" "I agreed to that only because I didn''t know Tracey''s existence. Now I''ve found her. No one is more suitable for that position than her." Finnegan was resisting the temptation to re up and saying, "To be the head of the family, one must be raised with the educations required. Does Tracey even make par?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You''ll see," Ramiro said and walked into the house. Ro was gritting his teeth. Why was that Tracy was effortlessly given something he''d been fighting for all these years? "Uncle Finnegan, what should we do now?" "We''ll find it out. Don''t worry. This is far from the end." They needed new strategies to tackle the new situation. The heads of the family had always been women. Finnegan wanted to change that so his interests could be maximized. Traceyy quietly on the operating table and soon after she felt a sting on her arm, she fell asleep. Tears ran down her cheeks. Ramiro looked at her face which resembled her grandma''s very much. The past shed back like a movie. He''d been in his twenties back then. He was a servant in the Hawkins family like his father and grandfather, and he had a secret that no one knew. He liked Charli Hawkins, the heiress to the family. He''d grown up with her and assisted her in family affairs. Charli was very amenable, never walking out of the line her family had drawn for her. But soon after she''d taken over the family, she confronted the biggest challenge in her life. She was asked to wed a man. She was afraid but she needed to be impregnated to pass the lineage on. She asked Ramiro, unnerved, "Can I just be alone? I don''t want a man." "Miss, a rule is a rule. The family needs an heir," Ramiro said. He loved her but he would keep his love a secret. "I understand, but men are vicious. I don''t like any man." Charli pouted. Being rushed by the family, she left home to seek a suitable man. The man she found was an international student, very good-looking. Charli met him on a rainy day. She fell in love with him and intended to spend the rest of her life with him. But she only got five years. After that, she must leave. That morning, she prepared breakfast for him like she always did. The man pecked on her face before she left for a walk. But she never went back. She left with their child. When Ramiro came to pick her up, she was crying. "Ramiro, I don''t want to leave him," She said. Ramiro knew how hard it was for her. He''d been watching them secretly these years. "Miss, forget him." "I can''t. He loves me so much. How can I forget him?" She cried sadly. "You don''t have a choice. Those bigots in the family wille at you." "I''d rather die..." Atst, she was injected with FT2 against her objections. She forgot that man together with the way to be happy. Before she died, she said to Ramiro, holding his hand, "My biggest regret is to be a Hawkins." Ramiro understood everything but could do nothing. He aspired to change the rules and stop the tragedy. He''d known Tracey was the solution at first sight. She''d grown up outside the family but she was intelligent and brave. He hoped she could make history and finish the courses her mother and grandmother had failed. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Tracey slept for a day and a night. She felt like a drifting boat on the sea. When she stirred, she found herself in avish room. "Tracey?" Mira called her. She''d been by her side all the time. Different people might react to FT2 differently. Charli had just slept for only one hour back then. It was rare that Tracey had slept so long, probably because of pregnancy. "Who is Tracey? Who are you?" Tracey propped her head with her hand and felt dizzy. She also felt like vomiting. "Someone will tell you everythingter. You need to eat first. The babies must be famished," Mira said, holding Tracey by her arms. "Babies? I''m pregnant?" She looked at her bulging belly bemusedly. She''d always in a good shape. "Yes, you''re pregnant with twins," Mira said. "Why do I not recall a thing?" Tracey asked. "Don''t worry. You''ll know everything you need to knowter. Now get up slowly. You may feel dizzy, which is perfectly normal." Mira helped her get off bed and led her to the dining room. There was a huge chandelier above them. Everything was extremely luxurious. On the embroidered cloth was exquisite tableware. Assorted dishes were served in a sumptuous way. She even got a waiter by her side cing food in her bowl. "Isn''t it too much?" Tracey turned to look at Mira. "No. Food is served ording to the protocols," Mira exined dutifully. "But if I can''t finish it all by myself. It''s a waste." "Nothing required by the protocol is a waste, miss. If you insist on calling it a waste, I''m d it''s affordable, so, don''t worry about that." Tracey frowned. "Wealth isn''t an excuse for wasting. Make it a tenth of what is served today." Tracey lost her memory but she was born to give orders. "As you say, miss." After breakfast, Tracey was taken to the cloakroom to change. Clothes of all seasons and all styles were hanging on the racks. There was also a long table with a ss surface for essories and a tall wooden shelf for various perfumes. "If you don''t find anything you like here, tell Cami to buy the brands you prefer." "This is Cami. She''s your personal secretary responsible for your life and work." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Besides her, you also get four assistant secretaries. All of them are at your service." Mira gestured at the woman behind them. The woman in uniform came forward and said politely, "Miss, I''m Cami. I''m versed in eight languages and I''m also good at fencing and kickboxing. Tell me if you need anything." Tracey nced at her with approving eyes and said, "I see." "Help Miss. Tracey to get dressed for the family meeting," Mira ordered. "Okay," Cami said subserviently. She had mesmerized every line of Tracey''s health report so she chose a soft andfortable sweater with a pair of loafers given Tracey''s pregnancy. "Miss, how do you like it?" She showed her the clothes and shoes. "Not bad. I''ll go change," Tracey nodded and then left. Cami then called the makeup artist in. "Miss, she''ll help with your makeup and hair," She said after Tracey came out. Tracey sat down and asked concernedly, "I am pregnant. Are you sure these cosmetics are safe for me?" "All cosmetics here are specially tailored to pregnant women. You can also choose to skip the makeup if you''d like to," Cami said tenderly. "Then just do my hair." It was just a family meeting. Tracey didn''t see the point of preening herself. Actually, she didn''t need makeup on her wless face. She already looked decorous enough when her hair coiled. "Miss, Ramiro is waiting for you in the study. He''ll tell you everything," Cami checked the time and said, "You get two hours and we''ll set off at eleven." "Fine." Tracey liked the way Cami made things methodical. She could be of great help to Tracey in the future. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Tracey walked into the study with ease and calmness. She forgot how disconcerted she''d been when she first came here. Everyone she met after waking up was reverent and subservient to her. Without threat, she knew no fear. "Please sit down, Tracey," Ramiro gestured at the sofa. "You''re the one who will tell me everything?" Tracey looked at the man in front of him. "Yes. My name is Ramiro. You''re Tracey and you''re going to be the head of our family." "I don''t understand." Tracey was confused. "Don''t worry. Please hear me out." "Go ahead," Tracey took a sip of the tea in front of her. Ramiro told her almost the whole story. But he left out her past with Adam. It was meant to be a challenge. "Someone has been salivating over my mother''s power since she became ill, so you found me to rece her as the next head of the family?" Tracey summarized. "Right. Your rival is named Ro. He is endorsed by many members of the family as well. They may pick on youter in the meeting," Ramiro reminded. "Wait. How did I lose my memories?" Tracey looked at him with watchful eyes. "It''s the rule of the family. You''re injected with a kind of medicine that is capable of erasing your memories." "What an insane family. What if I refuse the power and just want a normal life?" Tracey cocked an eyebrow, her tone cynical. Ramiro was stunned, appalled by the thought that things were going out of his control. "It''s not funny, Tracey. No one forced you to ept the injection. It was all your decision," he said, assumingposure. "Anyway, I have forgotten it. How do I know if you''re lying? This is a strange family and I don''t want to lead it." Tracey shrugged, her face uninterested. "Do you know that your deliberately leaving out the part of my babies'' father makes your whole story suspicious?" Tracey sneered. "I won''t obey you. I''m not stupid." Tracey was alert and incisive. She wondered if her loss of memory had anything to do with that. Ramiro exined hastily, "I''m telling the truth. I mean no harm to you. Trust me." "A, you want me to take over a nasty family. B, you''re hiding something really important from me. Now tell me which of them makes you trustworthy? " "What should I do to earn your trust?" Ramiro was flustered. All prestigious members of the family would attend the oing meeting. Tracey''s absence in the meeting would stand Ro in excellent stead. Within minutes, the tables were turned. Tracey became the one in control of the situation. "It''s very simple. Tell me everything about my past, especially about the father of the babies." "I prefer truth. One more lie and you have to go to the meeting alone. Understand?" Tracey threatened. "Clearly," Ramiro said, his forehead sweating. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Take your time. Tell me all the details you know." Tracey shed a nce at the clock on the wall. Tracey was so unpredictable now, so Ramiro told her about Adam as she asked. Tracey''s gaze went abstracted as she listened. "So I have a fiance who loves me very much, but I abandon him for the sake of my family and my mother?" "Yes. We made a deal that if you fall in love with him again, I''ll back off." "And you can rewrite the rules of the family." "Since a deal is a deal, I can''t divulge the man''s name and identity. You only have your luck and instinct to depend on." "If you can''t recognize him or you fall in love with someone else, you lose the game, and loneliness for the rest of your life is the price." Tracey smiled mockingly. "What a cruel game." "Yes, it is. I''ve seen enough tragedies, so I hope you can shatter those rules," Ramiro said sincerely. Tracey looked at him quietly for a while and then asked, "How is my mother now?" "She is in the sanatorium. She may recover faster with you sharing her burdens. The way ahead is gonna be rough." Ramiro sighed. Ro and the surrounding people were like a pack of bloodthirsty wolves that would pounce upon anyone in their way. "Please don''t say these words again. Our family needs you more than any time!" "His name is Ro, isn''t it?" Tracey suddenly asked in an offhand manner. "Yes." Ramiro saw the sharpness in her eyes. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Ramiro looked at Tracey with a careful and earnest face. Tracy''s eyes flickered toward him. "Tell me more about those people in the family. I need to know my enemies," she said. "Okay, I have already prepared a document for you. You have thirty minutes left to read it." "Great." "I will leave you." Ramiro handed a sheaf of papers to Tracey. On the first page was Tracey''s mother. Although Tracey didn''t remember her now, that woman''s face warmed her somehow. She meticulously read the information of every family member and marked her foes in her heart. When she finished reading, it was almost time for the meeting. Kaya knocked on the door and reminded, "Miss, it''s time now." "Coming." "Do you have any questions about them?" Ramiro asked. "No, your document is explicit." Tracey put down the papers and stood up. "Let''s go and meet these people." "Are you afraid?" She should be. Her foes were not some run-of-the-mill guys. "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? I''m just taking what belongs to me from a bunch of hooligans." Tracey snorted and walked out. She''s like a queen, Ramiro thought. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The family meeting was held in an upmarket hotel under the R family. In the car, Tracey looked out of the window, her heart beating quickly. She was not asposed as she pretended. Pregnancy made her vulnerable because her babies might be the easy target of faction and intrigue. She also couldn''t stop thing about her fiance. She must have broken his heart by abandoning him. The sound of the doorman opening the door for her drew her back from her thoughts. "This way." "Do my family own this building too?" Tracey looked up at this magnificent edifice. "Yes, it''s just one of the buildings owned by the R family. You''ll have a detailed report after you take over." "Okay, I see. Let''s go." When they passed by the hall, Tracey suddenly thought of something. "Ramiro, I want to have a ss of juice." "We''re almost there. I''ll ask Cami to send it to youter." "No, I want it here." It was still more than ten minutes to the meeting. "Alright, I''ll get someone to prepare it for you." Ramiro ordered juice for her, confused. Besides a cup of juice, Tracey had some desserts. Time was pressing, but she took every bite unhurriedly. Soon, Ro and the others passed by them. Tracey saw him through the engraved partition, but he didn''t notice her. Ramiro was about to greet him before Tracey stopped him. "It''s not the time to be polite." Ramiro nodded. Tracey was apparently more aggressive than she used to be. Without the protection of Adam, she was fighting alone now. With the loss of memories, gone were her constraints. She became a fearless warrior. "The Tiramisu here is quite good. Pack up a few for me when you leave," Tracey said when it was five minutes to the meeting. "Tracey, we must go now." Ramiro rushed her. "Almost finished. We still have time." "What on earth are you waiting for?" Ramiro sounded perplexed. "Ramiro, thest one showing up is always the ace. It''s a brutal game. The more cautious you are, the more passive you be. They are wolves, but I''m not their prey." Tracey smilednguidly. She needed to fight fire with fire. "Well, you got a point there." Ramiro was d she had her own thoughts. Meanwhile, the conference room was buzzed with criticism and derision. "It seems that our new heiress knows no punctuality." "Yes. How can we believe a woman from outside? Ro is obviously a better option." "She ims to be Tina''s daughter. Who knows?" "Is she really Tina''s daughter? Or this whole thing is a conspiracy?" "I heard she''s pregnant. Where is the baby''s father? Did she abandon him?" "You ask a lot of questions, don''t you?" An amused female voice sounded. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Everyone turned toward the source of the voice curiously. Their suspicion about Tracey''s identity as Tina''s daughter vanished when they saw her. Tracey looked exactly like Tina. She got angelic features but got the frost in her eyes and sarcasm on her lips that didn''t belong to a woman at her age. Her gaze swept from the crowd to the clock on the wall. "I''m ten seconds early. You can''t call itte, can you?" "Of course not." The one who had talked about punctuality looked embarrassed. Apparently, Tracey had heard all their acrimony. "But I heard someone said I know no punctuality, I presume we have some divergences on the definition of that word," Tracey sounded usatory, her eyes unreadable. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You''re mistaken. No one said such a thing," the man said, his voice taut. Tracey threw the folder in her hand on the table with a bang. Coldness spread through everyone from the inside out. Ro was sizing Tracey up with his eyes narrowed. The wildness in her that had been hidden under Adam''s wings was now visible. She was more radiant than she had ever been. This was her true nature and why Ro had opted to kill her. But now it was toote. She was back. Tracey leaned forward with her hand propped on the table and said, "I''m Tracey, Tina''s daughter. If any of you doubt my identity, here are the paternity test results. Feel free to have a look." The paternity results were prepared Ramiro for cases like this. But he had never expected her to use it in such a blunt way. Everyone remained in their seat. Reaching for the results now was flouting the authority of the heiress. "That''s not necessary. Your face is the best evidence," another man said. "Moreover, Ramiro brought you back. He has our absolute trust." Tracey shot a nce at the speaking man. She could tell from his voice that he was the one who had doubted her identity just now. She sneered. "Your voice sounds very familiar to me." "Are you the one who said something about conspiracy? I bet you''re desperate to read the results, aren''t you?" The man panicked. "No, you''re mistaken. I don''t..." "Read it!" Tracey shouted harshly and threw the folder over. The man hurriedly opened it. This kind of man was like a balloon. All it needed to crush his bravado was a sharp needle. Tracey slowly sat down. No one dared to break the silence. "Have you finished? Is there any problem?" "No. You''re indeed Tina''s daughter," the man said subserviently. "That''s good. Is there anyone present who wants to read the result?" "If there''s not, don''t let any rumors reach me after today." Tracey snorted. Only breathing could be heard in this room. Even Ramiro was taken aback by her domineering aura. It was her first victory. No one would have the nerve to be fresh with her ever after. "Let''s start the meeting. Ramiro." Tracey reclined on the back of her seat, her face unconcerned. Ramiro cleared his throat and said, "Well, we are here today first to meet Miss Tracey, second to decide on the next head of our family." "We all know that since Tina fainted in thepany, she''s been in poor health, which is also why she isn''t here today." "Our family needs a new leader and Tracey, as the daughter of Tina, is the best one for that position." Buzz rose again upon his words. One man said, "We recognize her identity doesn''t mean she is eligible for the head of the family." He glimpsed Tracey as he spoke, who wore a faint smile on her face like she had nothing to do with this conversation. "She is the legal heiress to the family. No one is more eligible than her," Ramiro said decidedly. "I disagree. Ro is a better candidate." Someone chimed in. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 The fight began. As Ramiro said, there two factions in the family separately endorsing her and Ro. Both she and Ro watched the fight carefully without engaging in it. If words were arrows, there must be hundreds of them flying in the air. "Do you need some tea to moisturize your tongues so you can continue?" Tracey''s slow and echoing voice sounded. They paused and asked, "You want to say something?" "I''d like to hear my dear cousin Ro''s idea first." Tracey''s gaze flickered to Ro. Their eyes met in the air and Ro smiled back at her profoundly. "First of all, I''m very d to have Tracey back home. Her excellence amazed me. Tina must be so proud to have such a daughter." "Tina spent a period outside the family, but generally she finished her education and training here." "As we all know, she is an eligible and capable leader. But you, Tracey, you were brought up and educated overseas." "I hate to say it but I''m afraid running a huge family like the R family is out of your reach." "It''s not your fault, of course. You may have great aptitude but we don''t have time to train you from scratch now." "Every small decision of the R family will influence hundreds of people. So for the sake of them, I venture to say that you''re not suitable for this position." "I myself have little interest in this position but I feel obliged to make my contribution as a part of it." "I''m very grateful for the education and specialized training our family gave me, and I will do my best to make it prosper." Ro was apparently a man of eloquence. Finnegan agreed, "That''s right. Running apany is not ying house. Any mishap will cause irreparable loss." "In my opinion, Miss Tracey can take over the family in a few years after she''s ready." "She can work in thepany now, but now our family is safer in Ro''s charge." Both of them sounded usible. They acted like their insatiable desire for power was purely out of their concern for the family. They were very tactical in saying that they would return the position to Tracey when she was ready. But anything could happen in these few years. It was just a makeshift strategy that won them more time to make a foolproof n. Tracey needed everything to be settled now. Others agreed, "That''s right, Finnegan just offered a win- win solution. This way, our family won''t suffer any losses, and Miss Tracey can umte experience." "I agree too." "Yes, let Ro be the head of the family." Ramiro''s face darkened in their voices. "Letting a man leading our family is against the rule," he said. "Ramiro, don''t stick to rules. We should think about what''s best for our family." "We should be led by the most talented and capable member. Our family can''t be ruined by an inexperienced girl." "Besides, Tracey can take over again in a few years." "Ramiro, don''t be a bigot. Think for the bigger picture." Finnegan smiled. He smelled victory. Tracey chuckled and then started, "Sorry to interrupt but what makes you think that I will ruin the family?" "We didn''t mean that. It''s just Ro is more experienced than you." "Since your mother is in hospital, we need someone to hold our family together." "You''re excellent in your peers but Ro may suit this position better than you." "Don''t be angry. What''s yours will still be yours in a few years." They tried to talk Tracey into quitting the position. "Tracey, you can work in thepany for a while. We''re short of people recently. You can start with being a program manager," Ro offered generously. "I have one question. Do you know me?" Tracey asked, suppressing her rage. "You just came back. No one here knows you." Someone said. "Since you don''t know me, why are you so certain that I''m not capable of leading the family?" Tracey''s words were incisive. They were speechless. They just took it for granted that someone so young wasck of Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. experience. "Let me say those words for you. You just don''t want me. It has nothing to do with my capability." "You just believe that I''ll screw up." No one retorted because Tracey was right. Ro looked irritated. "So you mean you are capable, right?" Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Tracey looked directly into his eyes and answered without hesitation, "Of course. You purport to be able, but I heard you''ve lost several cases recently." Ramiro''s document covered it. Tracey stroke a nerve there. The clients he lost were all those who had longstanding cooperation with thepany. They all refused to renew the contract with Ro. In a word, they didn''t trust him. Ro had gone frantic for these cases recently. His face twisted. "You''ve done your homework, but it''s normal to lose cases. Everyone in business knows what I mean. Other people lose their cases to me too." "Don''t make a fuss," Ro said, sounding natural. Tracey continued, "It''s normal to lose cases but it''s abnormal to lose so many old clients at the same time." "Have you ever considered why they all turned to otherpanies after you took the ce of my mother?" "Does it imply anything about your capability?" Tracey asked without much emotion. Ro''s exasperation became visible under everyone''s questioning gaze. "Ro, is it true?" "Don''t worry. They are just small cases. I will win bigger deals in the future." "Small cases?" Tracey''s voice rose. "The small cases in question could have brought thepany millions of dors'' profit." "Is that amount of money small? Why is it so hard for you to concede your ineffectuality?" People speaking for Ro just now were wavering. They all held shares of thepany. Any penny Ro had lost was their money. Millions of dors were not a small amount for them. "Who are you to use me? My contribution to thepany is recognized by everyone." "Or they wouldn''t have let me take over thepany," Ro retorted. He was very proud and any word denying his ability ignited his rage instantly. Tracey was d to see him provoked. "You mean your contribution when Tina was in charge? Are you sure you own the credit?" "After my mother was hospitalized, you became helpless and you lost cases. Who''s going to ruin thepany now?" "You have a really sharp tongue, cousin." Ro sneered. "I''ll take responsibility for the loss I caused. But throwing mud on me doesn''t make you in any way graceful." They fell out with each otherpletely, which was exactly what Tracey wanted. She continued, "since neither of us could be convinced, I have a new idea." "Business acumen can''t be feigned so let''spete fairly and transparently." "If you win, you''ll be in charge of the family until I am qualified." "But if I win, you must step down and relinquish your power. How do you like it?" "It''s fair. What do wepete for?" Ro asked confidently. "A deal worth more than a million dors. The one who signs the contract first wins." "No problem. Everyone present is a witness to this bet." Ro looked around. In fear that it was Ramiro''s conspiracy, Finnegan interposed, "I''d like to add one thing." His eyes locked on Tracey. "Go ahead." "To make thispetition fair, the deal must be decided by us to make sure that no old clients are involved." "Sure, I''m okay with that." Tracey smiled in a nonchnt manner. She had confidence in her victory. This was the simplest way to defeat Ro fair and square. "Do think you''re too conceited?" Ro asked, arching an eyebrow. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It''s called confidence. I can surpass you in any case." Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Tracey provoked Ro deliberately so he would rise to her bait in a fit of pique. She extrapted from his profile that he was a vain man. She was aware that her identity as the daughter of Tina was not enough. It was understandable that they opted to doubt a stranger. She needed to earn their trust. However, Ramiro was worried because he wasn''t sure Tracey had the ability to win thepetition. He hated to admit it, but Ro was indeed more experienced than Tracey. "Tracey, it''s a hereditary thing. You don''t need to contend with him," Ramiro reminded her. "Of course. But given the current situation, proving myself seems urgent for the building of mutual trust." "This is it. The winner gets to lead," Ro said. He also needed such an opportunity to justify his leading. "By mutual consent, the bet is valid now. We are all witnesses," Finnegan said. "Amaze us with what you can do." "I have a request. I should be on an equal footing with Ro in thepany," Tracey said, her tone brooking no argument. Ro frowned. "Sorry, but there is no vacancy for a vice president." "Then I''ll be the president," Tracey said directly. Finnegan and Ro went still for a while. "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. A president out of nowhere will cause rumors," Ro deprecated. Tracey sneered, "Isn''t that the tradition of the family? What''s wrong with me following suit?" "I just think..." Ro choked in annoyance. "It''s decided. If I lose, I''ll return the position to you. You are not as indecent as to make mepete with you as a manager, are you?" Tracey raised an eyebrow and said. People at her side agreed, "That''s the only way the bet is fair." "Miss Tracey should take the position of president." Finnegan and Ropromised under pressure. "Ro, remember you''re just running thepany on my mother''s behalf." "It''s not yourpany and don''t act as so," Tracey said brusquely. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ro''s face sunk. He wished Tracey could have drowned in that sea. "Hope you can still be so brash when you lose." He sneered. "I can''t wait to see your losing face," Tracey said, standing up, "Alright, I''m leaving for the hospital to see my mom." "Would you like to have dinner with us?" Someone offered. "Not today. We have plenty of time in the future." Then Tracey left. Ro''s menacing eyes locked on her until the door shut behind her. Ramiro followed her out. "I was fascinated just now," he said. "Don''t be. It''s just an appetizer. Tell me where my mom is. I''m going to see her." "I''ll have someone send you there." "No, just give me the address. I''ll drive there by myself." "Are you sure you can drive alone?" Ramiro asked concernedly, given her loss of memory. "Yes. I''d like to be alone." Tracey had be more independent and straightforward than before. Ramiro gave her a card of the sanatorium, and she arrived safely following the guide of a navigation app. Tina had been worried the whole day for her. She''d intended toe to the meeting but Neymar wouldn''t let her. She couldn''t afford swings of emotions now. She''d been distraught until Ramiro called her. "How is it? Did they mess up with her?" Ramiro answered proudly, "They did but she fought back in an equally sharp way." "So they agreed?" "No, but Tracey made a deal with Ro that who gets the next million-worthy contract first will be the head of the family." "Without her memory, can she make it?" Tina sounded worried. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 "I believe her. She will win," Ramiro said decidedly. "You must make sure that she and the babies are well." She was afraid that too much pressure during pregnancy might harm her body. "I know. By the way, she is driving to see you now." "You let her drive alone after losing memory?" Tina''s heart lifted into her throat. "I offered to give her a ride, but she refused. Don''t worry. Driving is the sort of instinct she hasn''t forgotten." "She''s be more decisive after the injection. No one can change her mind, but she won''t risk her life. Just wait for her." Tina sighed, still worried. "You should be proud of your daughter. She''s amazing and she''ll give the family a bright future." Ramiro soothed her. "Mm." Tina felt relieved and proud after the call. Picking on her good mood, Neymar asked, "What''s the matter? You''re smiling." "Ramiro just said that Tracey killed it in the meeting." "That''s good. You can rest assured now." Neymar took a towel and came over to wipe her face. "I feel much better now. I think I''m well enough to get discharged," Tina said. Neymar rolled his eyes and refused, "Don''t even think about it. It takes time for your body to fully recover. Just drop your work and rest." "Tracey did all this for you. You can''t let her down," Neymar said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "But I''m running out of time. I can live one more year at best. I''m never gonna see 41, just like my mother and grandmother." "You''ll be an exception and live a hundred years. I''ll take you to travel after you get much better." Neymar stroke her hair. "I hope so. I also want to see Tracey''s baby born and to hear them call me grandma." "You look too young for a grandma," Neymar teased. Tina smiled."l just gave birth at an early age." " Have you ever regretted what you''ve done back then?" Being adopted by the Hawkins family, Neymar had grown up with Tina and admired her. He had been there for her all these years without requesting any return. "I was young and done with the rules, so I escaped. When I met Ben, I thought he was the love of my life." "Though he hurt me deeply, I don''t regret it." It was the first time that Tina had talked about her past. All Neymar had known about her past was from her slurring in a drunken stupor. "I understand. He once loved you," Neymar said mildly. "Yes, he once loved me, but his love wasn''t strong enough to stand the test of life. Anyway, I''m grateful that he gave me Tracey," Tina said cidly. "Tracey is incredible, just like you." Neymar was d that she could talk about her past calmly now. "She can''t be like me. I want her to be happy with Adam instead of being another tragedy like me and her grandma." "She''ll have a good ending with Adam. She''s the blessed one, remember?" "Neymar..." Tina pause, "I always feel sorry for you. I''ve ignored your affection for me for a long time. I''ll be very good to you in the future." "Silly, love is not a trade. You don''t keep scores in love. You''re debasing my love by saying sorry." Neymarughed. "Fine, I won''t say it again." Tina rested her head on his shoulder. That was what Tracey saw when she went in. "Mom," she called. Tina drew back quickly, flustered, afraid that their intimacy would difort her. "Come here." Tina waved at her. She had heard so much about her over the phone and was desperate to see for herself that Tracey was fine. She''d been so worried that the injection would harm her body and the babies. Tracey sat down beside her. "Mom, I''m fine." "You came from the family meeting directly?" Tina asked. "Yes." "Were they hard on you? I should have gone with you," Tina said guiltily. "I can handle it. Don''t worry about me." Tracey smiled. "You''ve grown up." Tina remembered her as an unfledged girl, but she was an independent woman now. "Ramiro has told me everything. You''ve been protecting me for so many years. Now it''s my turn. I''ll bring new air to family." "I believe in you," Tina said excitedly. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Tracey spent a whole day with her mother. She didn''t remember the past but had a natural affinity for her. Tina was so much happier in herpany. Neymar even saw the kind of vitality on her face that she used to have as a girl. The next morning, Tracey was woken by the rm at 7:30. Still drowsy, she rubbed her eyes and drew up her body. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Cami already waiting for her. Cami greeted her reverently and then followed behind her with a notebook on which was her schedule. "It''s eight o''clock and we should leave for thepany now. It''ll take us thirty-five minutes in general." Cami worked as aputer that arranged things methodically and reminded Tracey what to do next. Tracey found that very satisfying. When she arrived at thepany, the receptionist greeted her enthusiastically. "Miss Xia, are you here for the president ?" Tracey smiled and said, "No, I''m here to be the president." Tracey and her five secretaries were very eyecatching. They drew everyone''s attention all the way to the elevator. Her mother had forewarned her about the difficulties she might encounter, so she was well prepared. When she passed by the vice president''s office, Ro greeted her with palpable sarcasm. "Morning, cousin." "Mr. Hawkins, don''t make it personal. Call me president in thepany." Ro snorted and said, "I wonder how long will I call you that." Tracey kept walking without turning back. "I wonder that too." In her office, she eyed around the spacious room and then frowned. It was too grave. "Cami." "Yes?" "Get some nts for my office. Everything''s too serious here." Judging from the office, what Ramiro had said about Tina bing very cold after her return was true. "Yes, anything else?" "No. I''ll tell you if I need anythingter." "Okay." Tracey settled herself in the chair and then immersed herself in the ounts. Starting from scratch, she needed to get familiar with everything pertaining to thepany as quickly as possible. Cami came in every hour to remind her to rest for a while. Tracey waspetitive and used to work nonstopping until her work was done, but for her babies'' sake, she conditioned herself for a less stressful pace. During the break, she wondered how her fiance was like When would they meet again? Could she recognize him? She didn''t feel sad, because both Ramiro and her mother kept telling her he loved her very much and would wait for her. Tina had arranged bodyguards for Tracey to protect her against any possible physical attack round the clock. Cami prepared all the food she ate in case that someone wanted to poison her. Instead of intriguing against Tracey as he had done, Ro intended to defeat her fair and square this time. Besides, it would be too suspiciously convenient for him if Tracey died at this time. He was wiser than that. Tracey familiarized herself with her new position within days. Those who had been waiting to mock her felt disappointed because Tracey did her work well. Mark, the hapless manager whose proposal was rejected three times by Ro handed the fourth version to her. "President Xia, here is my proposal," he sounded nervous. After a few minutes, Tracey looked up from the papers and said, "Well done. But some small revisions are needed. Come here and I''ll show you." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mark gave a start. He had expected Tracey to be as irascible as Ro. Tracey told him the problems with his proposal very patiently and offered her amendments. "Thank you, President Xia. Your advice is so helpful." Mark was so moved. "You''re wee. It''s my work," Tracey smiled gently. "I''ll hand in the revised versionter." "Fine." Thanks to Mark, Tracey''s good temper became a wide-known fact in thepany. It wasn''t something that Ro was d to see. Her image as an able and agreeable leader invoked was enviable. He had looked down on Tracey because he ascribed all her achievements to the help of others. But now he saw how wrong he was. He had deliberately thrown to her some tough cases, but surprisingly she had solved them well. For Tracey, who was the president of twopanies, solving tough problems was her daily life. Her work was unimpeachable. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 A weekter, Ramiro and Finnegan held a brief meeting to inform Tracey and Ro of their decision. "We''ve decided thepany you need to cooperate with." "It''s apany that neither of you is associated with so you are standing on the same start line." "Which is?" asked Ro. The fact that Ramiro was at Tracey''s side and Finnegan his made their choice quite impartial. "Bumblebee Corp." It didn''t ring a bell to Tracey. Ro frowned. "Bumblebee Corp is a century-oldpany, just like ours. It has been our rival for all these years. Howe we''re going to cooperate with it?" "That''s what makes the game fair," Ramiro said. Tracey arched an eyebrow and said to Ro, "You''re reeking of diffidence, Mr. Hawkins." "Nonsense. Do your homework before you speak. You don''t even know about thepany we''re talking about." Ro looked draggers at her. "At least I didn''t freak out," Tracey retorted. "Enough," Ramiro stopped them, "Bumblebee ns to build the biggest trading bloc in the country which is too big for it to manage alone, so it needs a partner." The biggest trading bloc meant huge investment but alsofortable profit. "They only want one partner? Wouldn''t that be too risky?" Asked Ro. "Good question but we don''t have the answer. For such a huge project, more partners can mitigate the risk for each." "But fewer partners also mean more profit for each." "We don''t know why Bumblebee only wants one partner but we''re going to be that one." "We both deem it as a perfect test for your abilities. What do you think?" Ramiro asked. "I have no problem with that," Tracey answered without hesitation. "Me too." Ro hurriedly answered, afraid that any hesitation would make him look craven. But he wasn''t sure about it actually. Bumblebee had lost many cases to them during the past years. The hostility between them could not be easily ended by themon pursuit of profit. "Then it''s a deal. Do whatever you can to win the case. The winner will be the one who signs the contract." "What if both of us lose it?" Asked Ro worriedly. "Then well find you the next target. No pressure. It''s hard but not impossible." Ro nodded, distraught. After dinner, Tracey and Ro left hastily. They had so much to prepare. "Ramiro, Tracey''s too young to win such a case," Finnegan said profoundly. "Without your support, no one will take her seriously in our family. You should have endorsed Ro with me." "Ro grew up before our eyes. We all know he''s able. I really can''t figure you out." "If Tracey fails, you''ll be dragged down with her. Do you not care about your reputation at all?" Finnegan shook his head. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "She won''t fail. I trust her," Ramiro said affirmatively. "Well see." "Yes, well see." Tracey drove home alone. Not exactly alone actually, because she had a car full of bodyguards following behind her. It was the furthest she could go. She couldn''t stand being surrounded by those bulky men all day. After she was pregnant, she somehow grew an obsession with sweet things. So she took a detour to buy her favorite milkshake and cake. After parting her car in the parking lot, she ordered those bodyguards to wait for her in the car and then walked to the dessert shop. It started drizzling soon. Instead of turning back, Tracey half-ran toward her destination. With her head lowered, she bumped into a man''s chest. It was Adam. After she left, he kept doing things that they used to do together. He went to the supermarket to buy ingredients for her favorite dishes and bought dresses that he thought suited her perfectly. Adam just did everything he could to delude himself into believing that she wasn''t gone. That exined why he was here. He walked out of the store and a clumsy woman ran into his arms. "Sorry, sir." A familiar voice sounded. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Adam went still first and then his entire body ignited. Tina had been kept him abreast of Tracey''s movements but he was still concerned. Wasn''t it fated that they should run into each other again? He promised Ramiro to keep his identity a secret from Tracey. So he would keep his word. Resisting the temptation to crush her into his chest, he said, "It''s okay." Tracey drew back and eyed the man in front of her. He was tall and in a model-like shape. He had chiseled features, very impressive. His maic voice lingered by her ears and her heart was pounding. D*mn it, she cursed inside, stop swooning! Suppressing the special feeling in her heart, Tracey averted her eyes and left. Adam watched the amazement in her eyese and go like tides. To his great disappointment, she didn''t remember him. As Tracey''s shoulder brushed across his, he felt something subtle. It brought him back to years ago when he had run into her but she hadn''t remembered a thing about him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He''d stared at her face until she''d passed him. That feeling magically ovepped how he felt now. He watched Tracey from afar and then looked down at the desserts in his hand. The rain became heavy now. He frowned. He recalled how Tracey had run over in the rain with an umbre and then dashed into the nearest convenience store. When he came back, Tracey was standing on the staircase with a big bag in her hand. She bought a lot. Tracey saw the man she had bumped into just now who was staring at her with gentle eyes. She gave him a nod and then was about to run into the rain. "Miss, you can use my umbre." Adam stopped her and handed over the umbre in his hand. The violent rainshing on the ss seemed to be persuading her to take it. She shouldn''t have tarried so long before the dessert cab. "Thank you, sir. My car is nearby. I can run over." "Your car must be in the parking lot over there. The cakes won''t taste so good if get soaked." Adam said softly. Tracey hesitated. She didn''t want soaked cakes. "What about you? You only get one umbre," Tracey asked him. "I''m a man. You need it more than I do." Adam put the umbre in her hand. Before he left, Tracey grabbed his sleeve and offered, "Maybe I can give you a ride?" Adam''s eyes lit up. His little bunny was still so warmhearted. "Won''t that trouble you too much?" He asked. "Not at all. Let''s go." "Okay, let me hold the umbre for you.¡± Adam was so happy and took over the bags in Tracey''s hand naturally. Tracey froze for a second which made Adam realize how bizarre his behavior was in Tracey''s eyes. "Well, it''s heavy," he exined dryly. "You are a gentleman," Tracey praised. They walked in the rain under the same umbre. Tracey inexplicably felt very safe by the man''s side. He tilted the umbre to her side to make sure no raindrop could reach her while leaving his shoulder unprotected. "Sir, your shoulder gets wet," she said with concern. "It doesn''t matter. I can do a little rain." "I can do a little rain too." "But I won''t let you," Adam murmured. "Sorry, did you say something?" Tracey did hear him. "No." He hoped the road to the parking lot could be longer so he could spend more time with her. "So you like that cake shop?" He tried to find some topic. "Yes, they have very good tiramisu and pound cake," Tracey said, her eyes glimmering. Her face was so vivid that Adam felt like yanking her into a kiss. But instead, he said, "I like the pound cake too." "Really? You have a good taste, sir." Tracey gave him a naughty grin. "Have you tried their mocha cookie? It''s so good." He deliberately mentioned the cookie that Tracey used to like. "Yes, I like that very much." She sounded excited. "Then you have a good taste too," Adam smiled dotingly. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 They got to the parking lot soon, enjoying each other''spany very much. One bodyguard came to her with an umbre, apologizing for their negligence. "It''s all right. No one knew the rain would be so heavy," Tracey said casually. The bodyguards stared at the man beside her warily. "He gave me his umbre and walked me here. I''ll give him a ride. You can go now," Tracey said. "Yes, Miss Tracey." In the car, Tracey asked Adam where he lived. Adam told her the apartment that she used to live in. The address sounded very familiar to her somehow. As Tracey was about to set off, the rain poured down violently. Everything ahead was a blur. "It''s too dangerous to drive now. What about waiting for it to slow down?" Adam inquired. "Okay. The flipping rain." Tracey frowned. Adam was very happy that they got stuck in the rain. But he nodded in agreement. "Would you mind if I eat in the car?" Tracey took out a piece of cake. "No, go ahead. Have you not had dinner yet?" Adam asked. "I have but some invidious guy on the table ruined my appetite," Tracey mumbled through a mouthful of cake. Ro''s face came to her again. She frowned with revulsion. Adam intently watched her eating like a cute squirrel. "Why is that guy invidious?" He continued on her topic. "Well, he''s arrogant and poisonous." She was not supposed to talk so much with a stranger but she just blurt out her thoughts. It was her instinct to trust Adam. Adam knew the guy she was talking about was Ro. Tracey gobbled up the cake quickly and then took out another piece. She eats way more than she used to do, Adam thought, watching her with tenderness. Feeling his gaze on her, Tracey cringed a little. She was supposed to give him a ride home. "Emm, would you like some?" Tracey said embarrassedly. "I''m not hungry now," Adam said gently. In fact, he didn''t have a preference for sweet food. He ate desserts sometimes because Tracey liked them. After she finished eating, Adam reached out to wipe the crumbs from her mouth. Tracey was startled and then flushed. "I can do it myself," she said, flustered, wiping her mouth rudely with tissue. Adam was amused by how she looked like a panicked little bunny. "It''s drizzling, let''s go." Tracey was desperate to get rid of the subtle atmosphere in the car, while Adam just kept considering her side face. Before the silence in the car became unbearable, Adam opened his mouth and started talking about the topics that would intrigue Tracey. They chatted enthusiastically along the way. Tracey was amazed at the way they talked like confidants. Both of them would like the conversation to continue when they arrived at Adam''s apartment. "Here we are." "Well, it''s still early. Would you like toe up and have some coffee?" Adam asked. Although Tracey liked him very much, she didn''t want to look like an easy girl. "Thank you, but I''m afraid I have to go home now," Tracey politely refused. Adam felt upset, but he was aware that this conversation was already a luxury for him. Going overboard now would make him look like a pervert. "Okay, drive carefully on your way back." Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, goodbye." Adam watched her car until it disappeared in the night. He knew they would meet each other soon. Tracey''s heart was still beating very fast. She shook her head resignedly. "Not the right time," she mused, "I need to find the father of my babies after all these." She took a bath after going home. She had nned to do some research on Bumblebee Corp, but it was already ten o''clock. So she went to bed directly. She lived a very healthy life now. She had tried to stay upte but it turned out her head would pain as hell the next day. She had a very beautiful dream this night, in which she was in a fanciful amusement park. She rode a horse into the sky. Behind her was the man''s broad and warm chest. His embrace gave her a sense of security. She turned back but the man had a veil across his face preventing her from seeing him clearly. His voice was melodic and warmth from him made her feel like basking in the sun. She was still smiling when she woke up the next morning, wishing that dream couldst forever. Who is that man? She wondered. Maybe he was the father of her babies. She felt frustrated that she failed to see his face. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 No matter how beautiful the dream was, it was time to go to work. Cami came into her office with a pile of papers. "President, these are all materials about the Bumblebee Corp." Searching for information and sorting out the useful ones were tiresome so Cami did it for her. Tracey thanked her and spent the whole day reading them. It said that Bumblebee was founded in the early 1900s. Its scale now wasparable to that of the Rpany. But their business strategies differed from the Rpany. They preferred joint work. It was uncanny that it had never cooperated with the Rpany. The hostility between them umted with every case they had lost to each other. Seeking cooperation would be tough. Tracey now knew why Ro''s face had darkened at the mention of Bumblebee Corp the other day. After having a grasp of its background, Tracey started to study the people running thepany now. Ro was also busy trying to make some breakthrough. He and Tracey were from the samepany, so all that made a difference was their approaches. He''d been in this industry for so many years, so he had better resources than Tracey. He asked his assistant to make him a list of Bumblebee''s top executives and found that its president was a woman of Tina''s age. The vice president was her daughter named Reba, a 27-year-old young woman who yed her cards very well. "Reba, it''s you!" Ro was very confident in dealing with women. "Go make me a detailed report about Reba, her likes and dislikes, where she graduated, how many boyfriends she had, everything." "Okay." His assistant was very experienced at delving into somebody''s personal life given that it was how Ro had got many cases. Ro was a downright chauvinist. In his opinion, once a woman was in love, she would give him everything he requested. All he needed to do was acting like a thoughtful and devoted lover. Once he got what he wanted, he would spin a perfect excuse for breaking up. He took Reba as the key to his victory. While Ro was racking his brains to make Reba fall in love with him, Tracey was assiduously studying the recent projects of Bumblebee. "President, I just go the news that the chairman of Bumblebee Corp is going to hold a party for his grandson''s 28th birthday. It''s a very good opportunity." "Grandson? I remember his grandson to be younger," Tracey said. "You mean Nimo? He''s much younger and the birthday party isn''t for him. It''s for the chairman''s eldest grandson." "I''ve never heard about him." Tracey frowned. "No one has heard about him. He''s been keeping a very low profile." "Nevermind. I''ll be there tomorrow." "What should I prepare for the present?" Cami asked. "Cars, watches, he must have received too many of these. We need to be more creative and sincere." "Do you have anything in your mind?" "Let me think about it." Tracey thought carefully. This grandeur party was enough to manifest how much the chairman valued this grandson. So pleasing him might be of help to make the first step toward cooperation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Cami, can you get a fact sheet of this grandson so we could prepare gifts ordingly?" "Mm," Cami paused, "I have a friend working as an assistant in Bumblebee Corp. I''ll call her to see if she knows anything." "Great." It was a great opportunity that should be taken advantage of. Hours passed. "It''s said he like pound cakes," Cami pushed the door open and said. "Pound cakes?" Tracey was really surprised. "Should we buy one as a gift? Is it too cheap?" "I''ll make one for him myself. It''s gonna be a unique present." Tracey said decidedly. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Cami was startled. "You''ll make a pound cake yourself?" "Yep." "Well... Do you know how to make it?" Cami was not an expert in cakes but she knew it was not easy to make a tasty and eye-pleasing cake. "No. But I can ask the pastry chef at home to teach me." Tracey was very confident in herself. "Won''t that be exhausting? What about simply buying one?" "Don''t worry, it''s just a cake. I can manage it." "Well, it''s time to get off work. You must be tired." As Tracey''s personal secretary, Cami was very competent and considerate. "Yes, I''m." Tracey put down the file in her hand and felt dizzy after reading all day. Since she got pregnant, she easily felt tired but she still tried her best to finish her word every day. "Let the driver drive you home today." "Okay." Tracey just wanted to have a good sleep and then learn how to make a pound cake. After she got home, she went to sleep without having her dinner. She didn''t get up until nine o''clock. "What kind of cake would you like to learn?" The pastry chef asked her in the kitchen. "Pound cake, the fancy kind," Tracey said. "Traditional pound cakes can be very easy to make, which also leave great room for improvising. I will teach you the basic steps first." "Let''s get started." The pastry chef prepared all the ingredients they needed. Poundcake was easypared with other more exquisite desserts. But Tracey wanted to make a healthier version with less sugar and butter. "What vor would like it to be?" The chef asked. "What about matcha? I want it to have a rich taste." "Sure, you can also put some nuts in it." Tracey nodded and rolled up her sleeves. The chef patiently showed Tracey every step and forewarned her of the tricky mistakes that might lead to failure. Tracey carefully mirrored the chef. She was a quick learner and gained the praise of the chef after she put the batter into the oven. "Thank you, but obviously I need to practice more before I make one that qualifies to be a gift," Tracey said. "That won''t take you long. The greatest part about making cakes is its taste varies with the one who makes it. It will a unique gift." "It''s relieving to hear that. It''s toote now. Thank you for your time. I''ll make a new one tomorrow." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, send for me if you have any problems." "I''ll. Good night." Tracey yawned. It was already 12 o''clock." The next day, she went home two hours earlier to prepare for the birthday present. She sprinkled some crushed hazelnut on the top of the cake as decoration and packed it with a box with gilt "Happy Birthday" on the surface. She smiled, satisfied. Before she left, she attached a birthday card to the box. After everything was ready, she got dressed and left for the party. It was held in a mansion with a picturesque garden. Fancy cars brought the most prestigious people in the city here, most of which Tracey couldn''t remember. Steve recognized Tracey soon after she arrived. He had heard about her loss of memory, but when she walked past him like an impassive face, he gave a start. Thinking of how hard it would be for Adam, he smiled bitterly. "What a star-crossed couple." He let out a soft sigh. "Tracey," someone in the crowd called her. It was Sean. He was surprised to meet Tracey here. Tracey wore a polite but confused smile. "Am I... supposed to know you?" "Are you joking?" Sean didn''t know what had happened to her. "I... I''ve forgotten the past," Tracey said frankly. Sean looked at her in disbelief. "What happened? Are you still with him?" "Who do you mean by him?" Tracey tilted her head. "You forget him too?" Sean asked, his eyes wide open. "Miss Tracey, let''s go in." Cami interrupted warily. Tracey nodded and gave a nod to Sean. "Excuse me." Watching her walk into the mansion, Sean was left at sea. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 There was a special table for gifts with a man sitting by it, taking notes. When he saw the cake in Tracey''s hand, he tilted his head up and gave her a nce. "A self-made cake? You''d better give it to Mr. Xiao by yourself. I''m afraid it may sour if left here." "Alright. Where is this Mr. Xiao?" The man pointed a direction for her and told her how to find him in a reverent manner. Actually, no matter what her gift was, the man would give her the same instructions. Leaving the din behind, she walked along a quietne to the garden. Under the darkening sky were glistening little lights. They were hidden in the vegetation by great ingenuity, some in the shape of flowers. Tracey was fascinated. At the center of the garden was a pavilion. The man in it must Mr. Xiao. Tracey suddenly got cold feet. What if he didn''t like her present? What if he was a vulgar yboy who preferred mboyant things? As she slowly approached him, her heart was beating fast. The man was reading with his head down. His silhouette in the dim light was graceful and cid. He was immersed in his world. It was ironic that all the mor tonight was for him but he was there sitting quietly with a book. His slender fingers flipping the page were dancing like butterflies. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey considered his side face for a while before going forward. "Mr. Xiao," she called. When their eyes met, Tracey was startled. "It''s you!" She eximed. "Nice to see you again." Adam closed the book. The controlled surprise on his face made it really like a coincidence. He calcted everything so that she could find him at the right time and ce. No mishap was tolerable for him. After he''d known the deal between Tracey and Ro, he''d decided to help her in the dark, which meant he had to use the Xiao family as a disguise. The Xiao family had long wanted to announce his return, but Adam wanted to keep a low profile so he refused. This time, he deliberately spread the news about themercial bloc. Sure enough, Ramiro and Finnegan were very interested and wanted Tracey and Ro to contend for the cooperation. So he hadn''t forced Tracey to stay on that rainy night, because he''d knew that they would meet soon and more than once. "You''re Mr. Xiao?" "I should have introduced myselfst time. I''m Adam Xiao. Do I have the honor to know your name?" "I''m Tracey Xia. So it''s your party. Happy birthday," Tracey said. She was very d to meet him again. She nned to make friends with him first and then someday mention the case casually to him. Everything would be natural. Adam had been waiting for this day since they had parted. As the mastermind behind all these, he saw through Tracey''s little scheme on the spot, but he pretended to be ignorant. If Tracey were observant enough, she would find the shrewdness in his eyes that only belonged to seasoned hunters. But she was just a poor little bunny, unaware of the approaching of the hunter. "Miss Xia, is that cake a present for me?" Adam asked, intrigued. At this timest year, Tracey had not returned home yet. He''d spent his birthday with Caesar and Rose. His birthday wish had been that Tracey would be by his side for his next birthday and it actually came true. Although she had forgotten everything, she was here with him. It was enough. "Yes. I think it might be more impressive than luxuries. It''s matcha. Do you like it?" Tracey asked carefully. Adam almost melted in her starry eyes. "I like matcha very much." Adam gave her a pleased grin. "I was afraid you would think it too cheap and despise it," Tracey said, relieved. "Despise it? Why on earth would I despise a cake you made for me?" Adam asked in disbelief. His words were a little too intimate for two people who had just met twice. Tracey smiled sheepishly. "Well, can I eat it now?" Adam looked at her. "Of course, it is already yours now." "Would you mind staying here and eating with me?" Adam asked gently. "Don''t you have guests to entertain?" Tracey looked back at the mansion hesitantly. "It''s my birthday. I get to decide how I spend it and how I spend it with. I remember you like matcha too?" "Yes. We eat here?" "Yes, right here, the two of us," Adam said. The corners of his eyes crinkled as he smiled. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Adam took out the cake carefully. The light green cake with hazelnuts looked very delicate. Adam''s eyes lit up when he saw the cake. "It''s beautiful. It must have taken you lots of time." Happiness spilled from his eyes. "It''s worth it as long as you like it." Tracey was very d that the energy and time she''d spent weren''t in vain. "I like it very much," Adam said with a broad smile, "But you do know it''s not a birthday cake, don''t you?" Adam teased her. "Put some candles on it and it''ll be," Tracey answered calmly. Adamughed, "So you prepared candles?" "Yes." "It''s weird but considerate that you prepare candles for a pound cake," Adam said in good humor. He hadn''t taken his birthday seriously, but today he was d that he celebrated it with Tracey. "But I won''t ruin the cake with candles," Adam said firmly. He wanted to put the cake away as his most cherished collection. "It''s just a cake," Tracey said, trying to suppress her amusement. "No candles," Adam insisted like a stubborn boy. "Okay. At least make a wish, will you?" Tracey suggested. "I can do that," Adam agreed in a surprisingly amenable way. He sped his hands and closed his eyes, his lips moving. Tracey regarded his face intently. The warm light around them softened the lines of his face and rendered him unspeakably gentle. Adam''s wish was that Tracey would give birth smoothly and they could be together forever. After making the wish, Adam picked up the stic knife but his hand hung above the cake for a long time. "Seriously? Let me do it." Tracey smiled and took over the knife. She cut the cake into small slices and handed one to Adam. "See if you like its taste." "Mmm." Adam took a big bite and looked satisfied. "How''s it?" Tracey asked nervously. "Perfect. This is the best pound cake I''ve ever eaten." Adamvished praise on her. "You should try it too," he said, handing his half-eaten slice to Tracey. Tracey took a bite without thinking. It was soft and sweet, and the pleasant bitter undertones lingered on her tongue for a long time. She was amazed by how smoothly different vors blended with each other. The small crescent left on the cake by her teeth drew her attention and she flushed immediately. "How rude of me. I''m sorry," she apologized. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Social distance became froth when it came to him. She was automatically drawn to him as a moth gravitated to the fire. "I''m not," Adam said yfully, "It''s really delicious. Help yourself with more." "d to. I skipped dinner. I''m famished now." She grabbed a slice and started eating. Adam looked at her dotingly and said, "Slow down. We got plenty here." Tracey enjoyed hispany very much. Being with him was like basking in the sun, warm and rxing. Though it was a gift for Adam, Tracey consumed more than he did. Watching her eating was Adam''s new entertainment. Would the babies enjoy the cake too? They talked while eating the cake, and Tracey mentioned thetest movie named Monster. "It''s a hit recently," Adam said, finding her preference for thrilling movies very perplexing. He could in no way associate such a gentle and elegant woman with blood and violence. But he invited her to watch it anyway. Tracey''s eyes were shining. "Wonderful. My secretary keeps all thrillers from me, saying they will scare the babies." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tracey hadn''t watched a thriller for a long time. Every time she started, Cami would emerge like a ghost and change the movie to aedy or cartoon. Tracey got irritated sometimes. She didn''t like the feeling of being constrained. Looking into her glimmering eyes, Adam said, "Your baby will definitely be as lovely as you are." Chapter 807 Chapter 807 "Thank you." Tracey felt warmed. People in the mansion wondered all night where this mysterious Mr. Xiao was. On the other hand, Adam spent the whole night in the garden with Tracey. They rattled on various topics. Tracey never knew she could be so talkative. Time flew and it was already ten o''clock. Tracey stood up and said apologetically, Tve taken up too much of your time. You have other guests too." "Are you leaving now?" Adam asked. "I have to go home and sleep. As a pregnant woman, I must have enough sleep." Tracey smiled resignedly. "I''ll drive you home." Adam stood up. He knew Tracey had her driver but he just wanted to do something for her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "No. You can''t be absent from your own party." "It''s decided. Let''s go," Adam said firmly, leading the way. "But what about your guests? They all came here tonight for you," Tracey said with concern. She was just a pregnant woman, while there were so many fancier people out there. "They can wait. The babies must be tired." Adam turned back with a smile and then grabbed her hand, walking toward the driveway. It was improper for them to hold hands, but she simply couldn''t resist the warm and soft touch of his palm. They walked through the dappled shadow of trees, enveloped by the aroma of lily. Tracey felt she was in a fairy tale. Adam felt the same way too. His heart was pounding like it was his first date. He had been longing for this woman ever since his adolescence. He''d thought about giving up when she''d been with another man and harbored resentment against her for breaking her promise to marry him. But she was deeply imprinted on his brain. Loving her had be an instinct. So he just let it be. He''d loved her without requesting anything in return. Now, holding her hand, having their own babies, he felt like walking in the clouds. Everything was too perfect to be real. "What are you thinking about?" Tracey found his face beaming with happiness. "You." He blurted out, but in fear that he''d been too blunt, he added, "I mean the cake you made." His words were like a roller coaster that sent her to the sky and then plummeted to the ground. She flushed to the roots of her hair. In the parking lot, he gentlemanly pulled the door of the car open for her. After Tracey got herself settled in the seat, Adam suddenly leaned toward her. She went still and her heart was almost lifting out of her chest. They were so close that she could smell the shampoo on his hair and feel his breath on her neck. But Adam just fastened the seat belt for her and then drew backward. Tracey breathed and stammered, "I... I can do it myself." "I want to do it for you." Adam closed the door for her. Tracey had thought Adam was gonna kiss her and had an urge to reach out and hug him. She patted her head, desperately trying to suppress her absurd desire. After they arrived, Adam glimpsed the splendid vi and then walked her to the porch. "I guess it''s time to say goodbye," she said, trying to sound natural. "Have a good rest. I''ll call you tomorrow. We''ll go to watch Monster." Adam stroked her head. She dipped her head shyly and said, "Okay." "Then... Good night." "Good night." As Adam was about to leave, she suddenly grabbed his shirt, but when he turned back and looked at her with inquiring eyes, she released it in a fluster. "I..." She couldn''t finish her words because Adam held her face in his palms and dropped a kiss on her forehead. When she opened her eyes, he was already gone. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 She touched her forehead in a trance. That kiss was so natural but also inexplicable. After she entered the house, Ramiro asked her, "I heard you got an escort tonight. Feel like talking about him?" "He''s Mr. Xiao from Bumblebee Corp. The eldest grandson of its chairman." "You saw him?" Ramiro asked incredulously, given that the man he''d sent to investigate him returned without even a photo. It was unbelievable that Tracey had met him in person. "Yes. I made a cake for him and the servant in his house advised me to give him myself." "He''s a nice guy and liked my cake very much." "He offered me a ride home. End of story." Tracey briefly told him what had happened tonight. "You''re very clever in doing that. Few people have met Mr. Xiao in person." "How is he like?" Ramiro asked. "He''s gentle, interesting, and easygoing. But I didn''t bring up the cooperation, which I think would be too early." "Great. Take your time to get along with him. Don''t behave like a hasty businessman hellbent on money." "I know, Ramiro." "Don''t be too tired. It''ll get harder for you as the babies grow bigger." "Mm," Tracey answered in a delighted tone. The brightness on her face startled Ramiro. No matter what, it was good news that Tracey had got acquainted with Mr. Xiao. It would add to her odds of winning the bet. Ramiro didn''t know Mr. Xiao was Adam. Adam had promised him three things. First, he wouldn''t tell Tracey he was the father of the babies. Second, he wouldn''t tell Tracey about their past. Third, he wouldn''t force Tracey into doing anything. He hadn''t broken any of these so far. Adam was very d that Tracey was off guard with him and didn''t detest his touching. Lying on her bed, Tracey was still thinking about that kiss. It was featherlight but crashed her heart like aet. She tossed and turned on the bed, trying to shake off the lingering feeling of it. She couldn''t define her feelings for him neither could she figure out why on earth he had kissed her. She grabbed her phone and googled "What does it mean if a man kissed my forehead?" "Silly, it means he''s hitting on you!" "Either you''re kidding me or you''re really an idiot in love. He has feelings for you!" Tracey buried her head in her pillow and groaned. It couldn''t be true that he had feelings for her. Why would such a decent man like him feel anything for a pregnant woman? She tried to delude herself into believing that all that had happened between them was absolutely normal. Her phone buzzed under the nket. When she saw the name on the notification, she snapped her body up. It was a message from Adam. "It''s just a goodnight kiss. In case it keeps you up all night." Tracey stared at the smile at the end of the sentence for seconds. "Thank you for being so considerate, but I''ve already fallen asleep," Tracey retorted. Her palpable exasperation made Adam''s face break into a broad smile. He typed quickly, "But you replied so fast." "I''m a light sleeper!" Tracey texted back, annoyed. "My bad. Sleep tight." "You too," Tracey replied with her mouth pouting. Instead of going back to the hubbub, Adam went home directly. He hadn''t intended to expose his identity at all today. So all his guests hade to celebrate the birthday of a man they didn''t know and gone without finding it out. In the apartment that Tracey used to live in, Rose and Caesar were stunned by what happened between them. "Why is it so hard for you two to be together?" Rose said, shaking her head. "I met her today. Apparently she has forgotten me." Steve said broodingly, sipping at his wine. "Things are not as bad as you think. She can''t remember me but I know her feelings for me are still there. It''s only a matter of time for her to fall in love with me again," Adam said. "Am I mistaken? Because you look like you enjoy it." Rose said confusedly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I would say I enjoy every moment with her but seeing her fall in love with me again was particrly pleasant." Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Rose rolled her eyes at Adam. Thinking of how he and Rose started, Caesar felt a little guilty. "Rose, let me pursue you all over again and say all these gooey things to you." "Get lost." Rose''s face twisted. Wilson, on the other hand, didn''t care about Adam''s romantic story at all. All his attention was on Chelsea. He was not a talkative guy but he talked a lot with Chelsea. "This is too spicy. You might have a stomachache," he said with furrowed brows. "Just one bite, please," Chelsea said imploringly. "Alright, just one bite." Wilson simply couldn''t refuse her. "You''re the best." Chelsea burrowed her face into his chest. Beside them, Steve gave them a sidelong nce and said cynically, "Tsk, stop being lovey-dovey." As the only single man here, he felt like a misfit. He used to hang out a lot with Wilson but now he got all kinds of excuses to turn him down. "Bar? No, Chelsea doesn''t like to smell alcohol on me. "It''s toote. I can''t leave Chelsea alone at home." "Maldives tomorrow? No, I''ve already made a n to take Chelsea to Thand." "Your birthday? What abouting to my house? I''ll have Chelsea prepare some food for us." Wilson treated Chelsea like she was a fragile porcin doll. Though Steve had sniped at Wilson sometimes, he understood him. Both Wilson and Adam had suffered too much in love. They''s learned to cherish every moment to their cost. With his head lowered down, Steve sipped at his wine, looking lonely surrounded by love birds. "How do you like I? She''s a good girl ad likes you so much. You should date her," said Wilson. Steve gave his old friend a scornful nce. "That''s not how it works. Would you date any girl who has an eye on you?" "Of course not, I have Chelsea. She''s enough." Wilson pecked Chelsea on her cheek. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Eww." Steve was repeatedly amazed by how unabashed Wilson could be when he was in love. He used to be such an introvert man. "In short, don''t worry about me and Tracey. We''ll work things out," Adam said. "By the way, Adam, what are you going to do with that Ro? He almost hurt Traceyst time." "Now that they are in the samepany, I''m afraid he will pick on her. You need to do something," Rose said seriously. "I already have." "So quickly?" "You''ll find out." Adam smiled mysteriously. Back in the mansion, many guests took this party as an opportunity for socializing. Ro was here too. But he was here for Reba. He dressed himself up carefully so he could impress Reba as an eligible bachelor. When he heard what Tracey had prepared as the gift, he snorted contemptuously. Tracey was too starry-eyed in his mind. After putting down his gift, his eyes swept across the hall, seeking thedy he was here for. Then a sh of blue in the garden caught his eyes. It was a woman in a full-length gown made from ombre sequin fabric. She gleamed and glistened in the dark night. It was like she was wearing the gxy on her body. Ro recognized her as Reba, but obviously the photo on her profile undersold her beauty. She was attention-grabbing with luminous skin, a tall figure, and exquisite features. Her eyes were as clear and blue as the summer sky. She was simply divine. Ro was taken aback by her beauty. "Miss, may I ask what are you doing in here?" Ro walked over to the woman crouching over the bush. "Shh, my little hamster climbed into the bush. I''m waiting for it toe out." She gestured for him to be quiet. Reba had a surprisingly inoffensive face. He had met so many female elites in business, most of whom had a domineering aura. He hadn''t expected the vice president of such a bigpany to be so cute and girlish. At least it was Ro''s first impression of her. "Hamster? Where?" Ro bent down. "Lower your body so you can see it." Reba grabbed Ro''s hand and yanked him down. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 She released him quickly. Ro smelled a whiff of jasmine on her. She pointed at a ce. "You see that? That furry ball is Fluffy." "Fluffy?" "Yeah, my hamster. She is usually amenable but especially naughty today." Reba pouted. Such an expression should have been pretentious on the face of a 27-year-old woman, but she only invoked sympathy. "Would you like me to get Fluffy for you?" Ro said with deliberate tenderness. "But she can be very swift." "Then I''ll be swifter." Ro rolled up his sleeves and stretched his arm into the bush. Frightened, the little hamster ran away quickly. "Over there," Reba shouted. Ro then stood up and ran to the other side of the bush. He was gasping soon. He had thought about catching it to tter Reba, but it turned out to be more difficult than he''d imagined. Compared with that nimble little hamster, he looked like a pissed-off clumsy bear. The chase escted into a man versus hamsterpetition and Ro swore to win it. Finally, Ro made it. Fluffy wriggled in his hands in protest. Squeezing his way through the bushes made him looked disheveled. His shirt was smeared with dirt, his hair messy, his hand scratched. He was now sitting on the ground, catching his breath. Raising his hands with the hamster in his palms, he gasped, "I got it. Your Fluffy.1'' Reba delicately took Fluffy from his hands and thanked him. "You''re wee." Ro wiped away the sweat on his forehead and gave her an ear-to-ear grin. "Fluffy, don''t you dare run away from me again," Reba scolded. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her tone was so serious and the hamster nuzzled her palm as if it was apologizing for the trouble it''d caused. Ro locked his eyes on her. She was like an angel. "Gosh, you''re injured." Reba saw the swollen scratch on the back of his hand. "It doesn''t matter. Just superficial injury." Ro said casually. "It matters to me. Come and I''ll treat it for you." Reba held the hamster in one hand and grabbed his hand with the other hand, walking across the garden toward her room. Ro stopped at the doorway, hesitating about entering ady''s private space. "I''ll wait for you here," he said gentlemanly. "You cane in." Reba smiled and dragged him into her room. All Ro saw was pink. Pink walls, pink bed, and pink dolls. He would have taken it as a little girl''s room if he hadn''t known the owner of it. "Give me a minute, I''ll get your scratch sterilized." Reba put the little hamster into the cage and then went to rummage in the cab. "Where''s it? I remember I put it here," she mused. In the cab was a jumble of things. Ro liked everything to be neat and clean but he found her messy in an adorable way. "Forget it. It''ll heal within days," Ro said to her. "One more minute. I''m close." Reba shouted without turning back. Soon she came back with a bottle of rubbing alcohol. "Give me your hand." The broken skin stung when the swab touched it. Ro groaned. "Sorry. Am I hurting you?" Reba scratched her head, embarrassed. "It''s fine. You can continue." Ro said gently. After she finished, she stuck a cartoon band-aid on his hand and told Ro not to touch water recently. "As you say, miss." Ro liked her serious face. Something urred to her suddenly. "Ah, I''ve been out for a long time. Grandpa has asked me to entertain the guests." Ro stood up tactfully. "Then I''ll leave." "I''ll send you out." When they walked abreast down the corridor, Ro started smoothly, "So you love furry animals?" "Yes. They are cute and healing." Reba answered in a delighted voice. "My friend''s cat has given birth to a few kittens recently. Would you like to have one?" Ro offered, finding him a perfect excuse to meet her again. "Of course! When?" Reba snapped her head up to look at him, her eyes alight with expectation. "Tomorrow, I''ll call you," Ro said with carefully concealed smugness. Naturally enough, they exchanged numbers. "See you tomorrow then," Ro said. "See you." "And thank you for helping me!" she added earnestly. Ro nodded with a crooked smile and then left. Everything went so smoothly. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Watching Ro''s figure disappear into the distance, Reba''s eyes grew cold and profound. "God, Ba, what are you wearing? Don''t you usually dress in ck?" "The servant told me you just brought a man to my room and left everything in a mess. What are you doing?" The girl speaking was Reba''s sister, Eliza, who was only ten years old. It was her room which Reba had showed Ro, which was why she couldn''t locate the rubbing alcohol. "Just having some fun." Reba''s lips drew up into a smile. "Tell me! Have someone triggered the devil side of you? Who''s that hapless guy?" Eliza asked, quite aware of her sister''s unpredictability. She must have her reason for her anomalies tonight. "A hapless guy indeed. I''m just making him pay the price for his misdeeds." The smile on Reba''s face became a sneer. She had acted up like an angel before Ro, but she was the opposite. "He doesn''t look like a bad guy. What are you going to do with him?" Eliza asked. "Bad guys won''t have their ulterior motives written on their faces, dummy." "His disguise as an impassioned lover is so perfect that it lures you into believing the beautiful future he paints for you." "He ys nicely until he gets what he wants. Then he just dumps you like trash." "One of my friends was once used and dumped by him," Reba snapped. "So it''s revenge we''re talking about here? Don''t you think you''re a perfect match for him? You like to conquer different types of man too." "Nonsense. I''ve never seduced man to win cases." "As for the men I conquered," she gave air quotes with her hands, "they simply surrendered to me. If their hearts were broken, they had iting." "Wow, you''re heartless," Eliza joked. Reba rolled her eyes. "It''s not only a revenge but also a favor to Adam." "Adam? What happened? I didn''t see him tonight." Eliza liked Adam very much. "He''s been hiding somewhere in his dreamboat. By the way, I''ll go shopping with Rose tomorrow." "So you''re leaving me alone again." Eliza pouted. "Just enjoy your cartoons at home, won''t you?" Reba hoaxed her. "You''re the worst. I''m going to find Adam." "You''d better not unless you feel Caesar''spany pleasant for you," Reba reminded. Eliza lolled her head in disappointment. "Then I''ll just stay at home." "Good girl. Let''s go eat some cake." Eliza felt sorry for Ro already.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He took Reba as his prey, but in fact, he was the one being preyed on. The next morning, Cami woke Tracey up and presented her with the clothes for today. Tracey had never been picky about her clothes but today she frowned. "They look simr to those I wore yesterday." "Do you want me to pick another set for you?" "Never mind, I''ll do it myself." Tracey yawned and went to the cloakroom next door. She scrupulously matched the colors of her essories and clothes and then put on light makeup, which was the first time since her pregnancy. Cami asked in surprise, "Are you dressed up for a date?" Tracey''s hand filling her eyebrow went still. "Not really. Mr. Xiao invites me to see a movie today." "Is he hitting on you?" "No! What are you thinking? We''re just congenial friends and getting along well with him will help me win the case," Tracey exined but thought her exnation not convincing. "Congenial friends?" Cami repeated her words. Her eyes behind the sses were suspicious. "Yes. Why would such a perfect man like him hit on a pregnant woman?" "You tell me. You''re pretty and capable. Men like your type." "Don''t poke fun at me. I need to wait for the father of my babies." Her abdomen was already bulging now. "Breakfast is ready." Cami didn''t intend to expand on this subject. She wasn''t in the position to remark on her rtionship. "Okay." Tracey took a deep breath to slow down her fast-beating heart. She was in a good mood the whole day and finished her work early. When she went downstairs, she ran into Ro, who seemed to be in a good mood too. "President Xia, you''re leaving early today." He greeted her. "So are you, Mr. Hawkins." Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Tracey and Ro scowled at each other with disgust. "I have an appointment with a client," Ro started. "Who cares." Tracey snorted, walking past Ro. In fact, there were no clients. Ro was going to buy a cat and send it to Reba. In the parking lot, a car stopped in front of Tracey and the slowing down window revealed Adam''s face. "Why are you here?" She asked surprisedly. "To pick you up. I was taught better than letting a pregnant woman drive alone," Adam grinned and said. "You''re so kind." Tracey got in. She''d dreamed about Adamst night. In her dream, they lived on an isted ind with a white cat. They had great fun and made a lot of love. Adam''s face brought all the scenes in the dream back to her, so she''d been averting her eyes since she got in the car. They drove in silence and Tracey locked her eyes out the window. "What''s the matter? You seem low." Adam noticed her being abnormally reticent. Tracey flushed. That dream was so real that she could even recall the soft touch of Adam''s skin. "Nothing. I''m just hungry." She could in no way tell him the truth. "I''ve already made a reservation. Well arrive in about ten minutes," Adam said gently. Tracey stole a nce at him from time to time. His side face was very charming with his eyes focused on the road forward. "Why are you peeking at me?" Adam said and reached out to stroke her hair. The way he touched was exactly how he had done in her dream and Tracey drew back a little uncontrobly. The images of their intertwined bodies were so vivid. Adam thought it was a sign of resistance and dropped his hand. "Sorry. I''m just used to do it." Adam apologized for his rudeness. "Who have you mistaken me for?" Tracey asked sourly. The thought that Adam''s gentleness and intimate behavior was for another woman annoyed her. "A very important person. Sorry, I was so rude." Adam didn''t pick on her foul mood. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What about your girlfriend?" Tracey demanded. She thought perhaps the fact that he was already in a rtionship could help subside her unspeakable desires for him. "She''s gone." That was an understatement, but Adam had to keep his word to Ramiro. "Do you love her?" "Yes, I do. I love her very much," Adam answered without hesitation. "Why did she leave you?" Tracey couldn''t figure out why a woman would leave such an excellent man. "Family affairs." "She has humble origins and your family refused to ept her?" Tracey thought it was the story of Cindere. "No. if you''re interested, I can tell youter." Adam stopped the conversation before the impulsion to blurt out the truth became unbearable. She was thest person in the world to ask him that. "Okay." Tracey wondered if she''d pushed too hard. "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon." Adam dropped Tracey by the restaurant and drove toward the parking lot. Tracey looked at the couples on the street and found her rtionship with Adam very strange. She kept telling herself that all she''d done was for work. But when she looked up and saw Adam walking toward her from afar, she couldn''t help but swoon again. Everything about him from his attention-grabbing features to the muscles moving under his shirt made her fall for him automatically. She couldn''t exin why she''d be a swooning schoolgirl when it came to him. "Let''s go." He was always gentle in front of her. After they settled in the seats, Adam ordered Tracey''s favorite dishes for her including many desserts. "How do you know taste?" Tracey was stunned. "I..." Adam stammered, considering his words carefully, "These are my favorites. We have simr tastes so I think you might like them too." "It''s amazing. You''re like another me," Tracey gasped. "Yeah. It''s incredible that we have so many simrities." "Few men like desserts you know." "Then I''m an exception." He looked into her eyes dotingly. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 When the steaks were served, Adam habitually cut the steaks into pieces and said, "Here, dig in." Tracey was going through the side dishes, and she didn''t expect that he had cut the steak for her. "No, it''s okay. I''ll cut it myself." "It''s the virtue of our country to take care of pregnant women." He pushed the steak to her without giving her a chance to refuse any further. Tracey was touched by his meticulous care. She still couldn''t believe that such a perfect man that could only exist in movies was sitting right across the table. "Hey, you still here? What''s inside that little head of yours? Do you know like the food here?" "No, no, it tastes good." Tracey quickly shook her head. "Then eat, pretty. It''s not the same after getting cold. Dessert''sing too." Adam reminded him. In the past, Tracey''s stomach was weak and she couldn''t eat too much one time. Adam thought that she ate too little every day. Now that she was pregnant, her appetite was much better, which made Adam very happy. Tracey had so much that her belly even bulged up. She looked down at her belly, thinking about how she used to care about how she looked so much. Every day, she would go for a run in the morning but none of that she could do after getting pregnant. She frowned when she saw her round belly. Then, she muttered to herself, "It''s definitely not because I ate too much, it''s because I''m pregnant." Hearing her chanting to herself, Adam felt that surge of emotion gushing out of his heart again, giving him an impulse to rub her head. Tracey raised her head and looked into the man''s doting eyes. Did he hear what she said just now? Her little face blushed again. "Well... I''m getting a little fatter recently. You know how women care about how they look." She began to exin in case Adam thought she was a little worked up in the brain. Before Tracey could finish her words, Adam knew where she was going with it and started to comfort her, "It''s normal for women to gain weight when they are pregnant. It''s also good for her to gain weight because that means her baby is nutritious. When some women were pregnant, in order to maintain a figure, they would literally go on a so- called diet, which, in the end, resulted in the baby''s malnutrition, if not miscarriage. Even if the child does survive, his or her immune system would be much weaker than the peers''. So don''t worry about eating too much now, it''s what you should do." Tracey looked at him in surprise. "Your former girlfriend gave birth to children for you?" Adam was drinking red wine and almost spit it out as he heard her shocking words. "No, no, how is it possible? I know all this from my rtives who have had children." He would not say that after Tracey''s pregnancy, he had gone to the bookstore to purchase a lot of books about breeding, among which, mistakenly, were some breeding books about cats and pigs. It was almost as if it was not Tracey who got pregnant but himself. However, truth be told, men like Adam barely existed. He only was willing to learn so much to take better care of Tracey. If any ident were to happen, he could help Tracey immediately without panicking for a second.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "No, I was just quite surprised about how good you are at this." "Well, it''s can''t a bad thing. Are you full? Let''s go catch a movie then. It''s a quarter to eight and you''ll probably be able to go to bed by ten." Adam looked at his watch and said. "Mr. Xiao, we just met each other. Why are you so good to me?" Tracey had never known any man who would treat their girls this good, not to mention he was the son of a wealthy family. As far as she knew, the more rich a man was, the more grumpy he would be. Besides, it was almost like smoking, drinking, gambling were the prerequisites of being a little master. So far, she had not smelled the odor of cigarettes on his body. As for wine, he only had half a ss at the dinner table. It could be seen that he didn''t have so many bad habits and had such a good personality. Tracey unconsciously envied that Adam loved deeply. "Because fate wants us to have it this way, and you are pregnant, so I should take good care of you." Adam smiled gently as if it was natural for him to treat her well. No matter what the reason was for him to treat her well, Tracey did like this feeling very much. It felt like she was the crowning jewel being held in someone''s palm. When they arrived at the cinema, Adam asked Tracey to sit and waited for him to buy the tickets. Rose, on the other hand, was also dragged to the cinema by Caesar. After what Adam said about them not having a real rtionship, Caesar took Rose out all day long and bought her a ridiculous amount of clothes. Then he dragged her to the cinema, saying he would make it all up to her. Rose was quite grumpy about all of it until she saw Tracey sitting all by herself. "Isn''t that Little Bunny?" Rose''s eyes lit up. "No, don''t. Now she doesn''t remember us, and Adam has his own n. If you mess with his n, he''s gonna haunt you for the rest of your life." Caesar threatened coldly. On the surface, he was doing it for Rose''s good and didn''t allow her to disturb the two of them. In fact, he didn''t want Rose to leave him aside as soon as she saw Tracey. "Fine." Rose had to follow Caesar''s words, pretending that she didn''t know Tracey for the time being. "What do you want to watch? I''ll get the tickets." Caesar''s tone became gentle again. "I want to watch porn, they got it here?" She said provocatively. She was forced toe anyway. Just like how she came all the way to Country S to celebrate Adam''s birthday but Caesar also came along without even telling her about it. Although the two of them didn''t make it clear that they should get back together, it was almost a hard fact already. Caesar heard her provocative words, "Then let''s go home and watch some porn while we go at it ourselves, that suits you?" "You pervert!" How could Rose not know what he meant? She knew perfectly well how disgusting Caesar could be. "I''m the pervert? You are the one who said that you wanted to watch porn." "Alright, alright. Just buy whatever it is you wanna watch. I don''t give a d*mn." Rose knew Caesar could always make it sound like he was in the right. Caesar smiled slightly, "That''s good. I''ll buy the tickets right away. Wait for me." Rose snorted. Watching his back as he walked away in a rxed manner, she felt a trace of sweetness in her heart. When the two met at the check- out counter, Caesar asked Adam, "What did you buy?" "A movie about monsters." Adam waved the tickets in his hand. The corners of Caesar''s mouth twitched. "You got a problem, you know that? Seeing monster movies on a date?" Adam wanted to see what Caesar bought and found out it was an animation. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Adam looked at the tickets he bought. Weren''t these movies supposed to be made for children? And did he just say the monster movie was strange? Watching an animation made him look like total pedophilia! "And you don''t have a problem?" Adam asked. "Of course, I don''t. Rose loves this shit. She even cries at them, you know? She''s definitely gonna like this." "You''d only think that''s an advantage ''cause you are obsessed with her." Adam mocked. If Rose could like animations, why couldn''t Little Rabbit like monster movies? "That makes the two of us." The two men walked towards theirdies respectively. Tracey took the initiative to buy something to drink. "Let me get it." Adam took snacks and drinks from her hands. Maybe it was because the two of them came earlier or no one liked this movie, but there were only the two of them in the whole big hall. Tracey did not know that Adam had bought off all the tickets because he had already thrown all the other tickets away when he came over, leaving only two in his hands. The same was true for Caesar and him. They didn''t want to be disturbed. At first, Tracey thought that they came early and that was why the hall was empty. But when it was already three minutes to the movie and still no others showed. "The movie is rated almost five stars online, how could we be the only ones here to watch it?" Tracey asked puzzledly. It was already off-work time and even themest movie would at least have a few audiences who knew nothing about how crappy the movie was, not to mention a Hollywood masterpiece like this. "I''m thinking it''s because they''ve all seen it." Adam casually found an excuse. "Right." Tracey still felt that it was quite curious. "It''s starting with or without them. Let''s just enjoy it." "That''s true." Tracey was quietly ready to watch a movie and kept chewing on the snacks. Adam heard the sound of "squeaky" from his side, which sounded like a squirrel secretly eating. Falling in love with a person would be like this. You wouldn''t care if all the people in the world were doing it, not to mention it might disgust you, but as soon as your loved ones were doing it, you would feel like it was the cutest thing in the world. She was really greedy for food, which was better. Although she didn''t remember him losing her memory, she also forgot those unhappy memories in the past. Life now was also good. Adam was absorbed in his thoughts, but suddenly there was a deafening st in his ear. The movie''s theme was science fiction, and the world in the movie was a ce full of violence and monsters. Disgusting worms and giant insects dripping with mucus would pop out of nowhere all of a sudden and the fighting scenes of monsters were rather bloody. Adam began to regret bringing Tracey to this movie. After all, she was still pregnant. How could she see such a bloody thing? The screen was full of broken arms and legs, one of the scenes did make Adam sick. He was not terrified by the bloody or the broken limbs but the dense crowd of insects being smashed by the monster. As the dark green blood burst out and mixed with the disgusting corpses, Adam felt that the steak he had just eaten was going up to his throat. He thought he might as well take Tracey away from such a bloody movie but as he turned to check on Tracey, she was sitting there with popcorn in her mouth, eyes fixed on the big screen. Adam felt a sense of admiration surging up from the bottom of his heart. Tracey, without the slightest shred of fear, was quite interested in the movie. However, Adam felt a little ufortable in his stomach. Even a nce at the screen made him want to retch so he decided to simply close his eyes. As he did, his world was inundated by only two kinds of sounds. The first one being the sound from the movie; either flesh being pounded on or being smashed to pieces. The second one was the crisp sound of Tracey''s chewing on the popcorn. Until the end of the whole movie, Tracey was still unsatisfied. "Mr. Xiao, it really was quite good." "Really? Haha." Adam forced a smile. He really couldn''t see why a bunch of twisted beasts fighting with each other was good. Tracey nodded repeatedly. "Yes, in order to avenge the mother worm, the baby worm went through all kinds of hardships and finally defeated the king of the monsters. Such a moving and inspiring story!" Adam really couldn''t figure out why she would think such a cliche movie was moving or inspiring. However, despite his real thoughts, he didn''t have the guts to say what was really on his mind. "Yeah, I liked it too." "Then let''s see it again tomorrow. I really love it, especially the scene of the head explosion is simply wonderful." Tracey''s eyes were shining as he looked at Adam. At this moment, they had already walked out of the hall. She saw Adam''s pale face and said, "You don''t look well. Was it too cold in there?" Adam was disgusted by the scene and couldn''t believe that Tracey would even wanna watch it again! If it really were a masterpiece by Quintin Tarantino, he wouldn''t hesitate beforeing to see it ten times even. But he just couldn''t figure out what was so good about a bunch of nasty beasts fighting. "You are pregnant. The movie is too bloody and violent. I''m afraid it''s not good for your child." Adam refused. He wouldn''t wanna waste his time on such a trashy movie when there was a much better thing to be done. Tracey was a little disappointed by his refusal. "For the child? The child barely has a head to think by now. But you must be very busy. It doesn''t matter. I''lle and see it on my own." Hearing that she didn''t give up, Adam had no choice but topromise. "It''s not that I''m busy. I''m just concerned about your health." "My health is perfectly fine.¡± "Then let''se and watch it tomorrow." Instead of letting her watch the movie alone, Adam would rathere with her. "Really? Mr. Xiao, you''re a good man." Tracey grabbed Adam''s hand happily. Adam could only fondle the tip of her nose. "How can I not? We''lle to see it as long as you promise me you''ll tell me when there''s even a tiny bit of you feeling not so well." "I certainly will!" Tracey was so thrilled by what Adam said that she just realized she had been holding on to his palm. Then, she let go awkwardly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Adam didn''t care. Anyway, he would have his little bunny back anyway. "I wanna go for a walk. We''ve been sitting for too long." "Sure, let''s go." When they came out of the shopping mall, it was already dark. They walked along the road, and it was such a warm scene as if they had never been separated. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 On the well- lit street, the two of them walked abreast. Tracey had as if endless words to say to him, from business to what she liked to eat. And Adam talked with her about whatever she wanted to talk about. Tracey was so absorbed in their conversation that she identally walked onto the roads and a car was darting right towards her. Just before she was hit, Adam stretched out his arms and pulled her to his embrace. At first, he was walking on the left side but somehow Tracey got to his left side, the side that was closer to the road. If he didn''t react fast enough, what could''ve happened was beyond imagination. Traceyy prone on his chest and heard his steady heartbeat and smelled of scent on his body. "Are you okay?" A pleasant and maic voice came to her ears. Tracey was a little absentminded for a moment. His arms were so familiar and warm that she was reluctant to let go. They had, after all, spent so much time before her amnesia. Even if her brain had no memories of it all, her body still did. Adam''s hands were still on her waist, and the temperature of his palm passed through the thin skirt to her skin. "Yeah, I''m fine." Tracey shook her head. "Be careful, silly." Adam sweated on his back. This girl was too careless. "Well, I will." "It''s gettingte. You should go home and have a good rest. I will take you home." Adam looked at his wristwatch and said. Tracey nodded. "Okay." Adam walked her to the door of her apartment as always. "I''lle to thepany to pick you up at the same time tomorrow." "Okay,ter." Tracey saw that he was going to leave. Thinking of the goodnight kissst night, she actually had some expectations. She knew that it was not appropriate, but she had a feeling that the two of them were meant to be that way. Adam kissed her on her forehead, without any feelings crossing the boundaries, and said, "Night night." "Night night." Tracey felt that her whole heart was filled up with an indescribable emotion. Adam used to kiss her every night and morning. Tracey''s footsteps became much lighter and cheered when she returned to her room as if being with Adam would take much load off her shoulders. For some reason, she felt like she didn''t have to put up the "president air" when with him and she didn''t have to tread each step carefully as if she were walking on thin ice. Being with Adam made her feel naturally rxed, not having to wear a cold mask all the time and not having to worry about what he thought of her. She couldugh when she wanted tough, eat when she wanted to eat. After washing up, she went back to bed and found that Adam sent her a message. "I''m home. Sleep tight." This was also a habit of his in the past. If he was going on a business trip, he would turn on his phone and call Tracey to tell him that he was safe after getting off the ne, worrying that she would have all the misgivings in the world about him if he didn''t. Even if she couldn''t remember him now, he still kept this habit. She replied with a sleeping emoji, and then covered herself with the nket and fell asleep. Ro went to the nearby pet store and bought a beautiful Ragdoll with especially bright big eyes. After setting up the ce for Rebeca, she didn''t wear her dress but a in skirt and bounded her hair into a ponytail without even putting on any makeup. She looked everything like a college girl and nothing like a president. Ro did some investigation on Reba on the side. Every man who pursued her had their efforts in vain in the end. Ro didn''t know the specific details but decided everything was the result of her being high-maintenance and the men''s being unreasonably pestering. After all, the look of the pure and innocent woman reminded him of nothing resembling a bad woman. Reba said as she approached Ro with a smile on her lips, "You really got me a cat?" "Well, my friend''s cat had a bunch of newborns and he wasn''t selling any of it anyway." Ro brought over the basket the cat was in. Looking at the ball of fur in the basket, Reba''s heart almost melted as she heard the cat go, "Meow, meow." She was never really fond of animals but was never against having them in the house either. However, she couldn''t deny it that all her guards copsed into dust when she firstid eyes on the kitten. "It''s so small. I can grab it with one hand." Reba carefully picked up the little kitten. "As long as you like it," Ro said gently, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. "What''s its name?" Reba held the kitten in her arms, trying to be as gentle as possible. The kitten was very well-behaved, lying in her hand and rubbing itself against her palms. Reba was ying with the kitten happily. "It''s not named yet. Why don''t you name it? It''s a she.¡± "Well, let''s call her Holly then." Ro was rendered speechless by her choice. He had thought she woulde up with something at least a wee bit fancier than just Holly. He scratched Holly''s chin. "Holly it is, then." Holly closed her eyes cozily, enjoying the scratching on her chin and back. Reba didn''t feel a thing when she saw Eliza''s hamster but now it was apletely different feeling. "By the way, I''ve never had a cat, not even a pet, to be honest. Can you go with me and get some food and a ce to sleep for her?" Ro was pleasantly surprised that Reba proposed to spend some time with him, which was what he had been craving. "Sure, after dinner?" "Sounds about right." Ro had been looking up information at home for a long timest night. Every time he would do his homework in advance, including what the girl liked. Therefore, he would have a lot to talk about when meeting the girl, especially when he "identally" spat out almost everything the girl liked, making his image in the girl''s heart much more outstanding. And for Reba''s case, Ro did tons of homework about cat food, such as the best brands, what other things a cat should have, including toys and mr rods. They came out with a lot of things, and it was gettingte. Ro took her home and Reba concentrated happily on Holly along the way. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. There was a split of a second that Ro literally wanted to settle down as if Reba and the cat in her arms were already the home he had longed for. Before you meet the certain one, no matter how the other women flirted and seduced, they would look no different than just the trees along the streets. But once you found that someone, each and every single move of her would make your heart thump wildly. It was the first time for Ro, who had never thought about marriage, had a faint idea about settling down. Before, women were nothing but things, not beings, to him. Only the woman by his side seemed to make him have real feelings when he saw her at first nce. Hunter''s greatest taboo was to fall in love with his prey. However, that was exactly what he just did. The first one to have feelings would always end up as the loser, which was precisely what Ro was right now. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 As Ro and Reba began to spend more and more time together, Tracey and Adam''s rtionship got better as well, especially after watching the monster movie with her for three days in a row. At first, the movie would still make him feel nauseated. After seeing too much of it, he could already eat during the movie. Moreover, he could already memorize what would happen at any minute of the movie. He thought that this would be a perfect chance for the two to make up for the first love they never had, the first love that supposed to be sentimental. Even the movies they watched show be ones about heart-wrenching love dramas, not monsters fighting disgusting worms! What kind of love was this? However, after these few days of getting along with each other, their rtionship had progressed rapidly. In the past few days, Tracey had never mentioned the cooperation though. A weekter, the official website of Bumblebee Corp had announced the project, drawing countless otherpanies that wanted a piece of it. The Great Elder started to worry. "Did you mention cooperation with the master? Ro has been making his moves for days. If it were in the past, he would''ve wrapped everything up by now." "I... I''ll do it as soon as possible." Tracey''s mood wasplicated, although she approached Adam, in the beginning, merely for cooperation. Not that her initial goal was aplished, what Tracey felt as her priority was not the cooperation anymore but how warm and real Adam was as a person. She was sincere about treating him as a friend. She could talk about cooperation and business all she wanted before they became friends but now that they were quite close with each other, she thought it would be inappropriate to bring up business. "You have to hurry up. Don''t let Ro take the lead. The person he''s been in contact with is the vice president of Bumblebee Corp. Although the person in charge of the project has not been announced yet, this vice president''s power is not to be overlooked." "Okay, I see." Tracey nodded. Despite her disgust for it, that was just how the way the business world worked. To get the project you wanted, it was inevitable that you did a favor or two to the person in charge of the project. The celebrities would sleep with the directors to get the roles they wanted, the project managers would be bribed. Even the insurance salespersons would have to give some asional gifts to their clients. And when things like that happened often, it built a certain bond between the two sides, making turning down a request rather hard. That was why Tracey got close to Adam in the first ce, except that she never imagined she would get along this well with Adam. She had already regarded Adam as a very important friend in her heart, and she was very happy to get along with him these days. She didn''t think about any project at all. Now being reminded by the Great Elder, Tracey finally woke up from her pink little dream, yet still reckoning what she had done was quite despicable. Adam regarded her as a friend, but she approached him in order to take advantage of him. This person was not as simple as an ordinary client in her heart. Ro had the same concerns as her. After spending a few days with Reba, he realized that he truly loved Reba. She was different from all the people he had met in the past. He wanted to be with her from the bottom of his heart and did not want to take advantage of her. As a result, Ro''s heart was very contradictory. Both of them decided to spit out the truth to their newly befriended clients. Adam knew that once the project was published, both of them would begin to wrap up the whole thing, and, as expected, Tracey asked him out. "About time he did so. Little Bunny,e back to me." It was always Adam''s responsibility to pick a ce to meet, however, Tracey did that job tonight, choosing a restaurant with an ocean view. Adam was as gentle as before. He said, "The desserts here are quite special. I just ordered them for you." "You always know my taste very well. The reason why I invited you here today is that I have something to ask of you." Adam didn''t expect her to be so impatient that she told the truth as soon as she spoke. If it were anyone else, Tracey would definitely try to beat around the bush for a while in order to get the cooperation in the best way possible. But the fact that she treated Adam as her friend made her unwilling to use such sneaky ways. She intended to be frank with him so that at least their friendship would count for something. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What would that be?" Adam asked knowingly. "I heard that yourpany has issued a project, and I want to cooperate with yourpany. I don''t know if I could have that honor," Tracey said nervously. She was ready to be rejected, so she made everything in and simple. "Sounds good." Adam smiled, and his rxed expression made it seem like he was answering a question that bore no weight. Tracey could not believe what she just heard. How could he just hand over a project worth millions of dors to her like it was a piece of cookie? "Can I take that as a yes?" She looked at Adam incredulously. "Why would you ''take'' that as a yes? It is a yes." How could this little rabbit be so cute? Her eyes were wide open, and the way she looked at him made Adam want to rub her pretty face. By the way, this project was specially prepared for her. "I''m talking about your financial city project," Tracey asked again with concern. Tracey felt like everything was just a dream. How could he agree to it without even asking about any details? "I know, but you don''t seem to be satisfied with the result. Then take that as a no, by all means." Adam deliberately teased her. Tracey also did not know what his mind was and whether he was really joking with her. "Mr. Xiao, I really am serious. This project is very important to me." "Tracey, it seems like neither of my answers could suffice what you want. Then what on earth do you want?" Adam asked helplessly. "I, it''s just the way you agreed to it made me feel like this is a dream that is too good to be true." Tracey scratched her head in embarrassment. Adam chuckled and said, "Then you can ask me again." Tracey didn''t know why he said this, but she still asked him, "Can I cooperate with yourpany?" "There are more than 20panies that want to cooperate with us this time, and there are seven or eightpanies after the first round of choosing, four out of which are long-time partners, whereas the R Company has always been a rival for us. Why would we give our rival the knife to stab us in the back?" "Right... Why would you?" Tracey muttered. Looking at her sad face, Adam continued to say, "But it''s exactly because we haven''t worked together before that there''s a huge potential you might surprise us. After all, the R Company is rather time-honored as well." "So you''ve agreed?" "I thought I made it pretty clear just now." It was not until now that Tracey realized how dumb her question was so she said, despite feeling a bit ridiculed, "Thank you, Mr. Xiao." "Just call me Adam." Adam didn''t like her calling him Mr. Xiao. "Are you sure? Wouldn''t that be a little too..." "Just do as I say." "Adam?" "Good girl." Chapter 817 Chapter 817 After saying so, Tracey''s face turned red immediately, feeling shy. Especially when she saw Adam''s eyes filled with happiness, like a fox. She felt as if she had fallen into a trap. "I still feel like getting on a first-name basis is a little too early." They had only known each other for a week. "Why would that be? What, are you from the 19th century and are some sort of a princess of the grand royal family?" Adam''s question made her speechless. Tracey opened her mouth. Although what he said made sense, she still felt quite weird about it. "Then the cooperation..." Tracey was still more concerned about this. Adam''s attitude was so good that she felt like she was dreaming. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I am the general manager of this project. With my say so, it''s basically a done deal." What Adam said was true. Ever since he got back to his family in Country S, the Chairman had always wanted to keep Adam by his side. But that would mean he could never see his beloved Tracey. Therefore, he turned Tracey down, saying he had to go back home. And back then, his grudges against Ayden, plus the fact that the Sheng family''s grudges against him, made him fall into a quite embarrassing predicament. Fortunately, he was very smart and started to do business from scratch. The Chairman also knew that he was stubborn and found some old friends from home to secretly help Adam. Later, he met Caesar after the reunion with Rose. At that time, Caesar had already achieved sess and became famous, and helped Adam a lot by the way. No one could seed in a short time. It was the same with Adam and Tracey. Perhaps they had suffered many hardships, but fortunately, there were many people that had helped them, thus forming the two of them of today. After Adam finally made a name for himself, the Chairman had tried to pull him back to inherit the family business multiple times. The one running thepany now was his second aunt, whose two daughters were Rose and Reba. As for his youngest aunt, she had two kids, Elliott and ten- year- old Eliza. Thetter one was too young to do anything for thepany while the first one was nothing but a free bird. Adam''s own multinationalpany was getting bigger and bigger, so the Chairman no longer tried to get him back. Not only that, he even sent Elliott to Adam''spany to study under him, given the fact that Adam was the only one who could contain him. In the future, if Adam didn''t want to inherit his family business, Elliott would go back to his own family to fill out that gap. The people in the Xiao family were all very harmonious. There had never been a property dispute before. If it were for the fact that there were no alternatives, Reba wouldn''t wanna be the VP either. When Adam talked about his situation, he asked his grandfather to invite the Xiao family to help him because he was afraid that his ownpany would be suspected by the R Company. Sure enough, his n not only worked and even got the Great Elder to make the bet on his own initiatives. Since it was his doing, in the beginning, it was his business even if he found out about his identity, which wouldn''t be a vition of the rules at all. When everyone in the Xiao family heard about this, they all said that they wanted to help Adam. That night, they discussed this big project of billions of dors. It might have been a big amount of money, but they were sure that with Adam''s ability, he could earn much more than that in the future. Everything he had done was for Tracey to walk right into it. Now that she did, how could he refuse? Hearing that he promised her what she wanted so easily, Tracey didn''t really enjoy the meal, as if he was in a dream. It was not until Adam sent her back to the vi and ordered her to go out tomorrow to have a field trip with him to talk about cooperation in detail that Tracey was sure everything was happening for real. "Don''t stay up toote tonight, rest early, night night" Just like before, he kissed her forehead. He knew Tracey''s character. Even if he agreed to cooperate with her, she would collect a lot of information just in case, which would require her to stay up all night. "Night night." Tracey watched him leave. She was getting used to his touch. Every time they parted, Tracey would think of his goodnight kiss. Tracey stroked her stomach, and her heart was in a mess. On the one hand, she didn''t know where the father of the baby was and why he didn''te to her. On the one hand, she was very remorseful. Seeing Adam during the day would always mean she would dream of him during the night. Dreams were different every night. Sometimes they were on a ship in the sea, and sometimes they were in a seaside vi. She must be crazy. She even dreamed that she and Adam had once lived together. She couldn''t understand why meeting him in the day would impact her brain that much. Tracey shook her head, deciding it would be cheating to keep doing so and making up her mind she would sever all ties with Adam after the cooperation. She was afraid that she would really fall in love with this gentle and considerate man if she continued to contact him. Anyway, the cooperation was already settled. Adam was not on to lie to him. Tracey knew that Ro was doomed. It was just that it was not realistic for her to get the contract so easily. She was the one who reached out to Adam, how did things turn out to be like this? Adam was so kind and considerate to her that she felt like it was something that could happen in real life but only in TV series. This man''s tenderness was a kind of poison, which had slowly seeped into the depths of her heart. Tracey quickly shook his head. She shouldn''t think too much about it. Maybe he was so good to everyone. But thest thought made her even more flustered. "D*mn, I''m really getting addicted." Adam also returned to the apartment where Tracey and he used to live. In fact, he also had a few houses here. Since he was with Tracey, he would go anywhere Tracey was. Houses or apartment, they were the same to him. He lived in this apartment with Tracey for one year and living here would make him feel like those days were never too far away from him. Lying on the bed that they had slept in before, Adam counted how many days had passed since he left Tracey. Although they had met every day in the past few days, he could only be there as his friend, making all the emotions in his heart pile up. It was too difficult for him to pretend that he didn''t love her at all! After this project was finalized, Tracey would step up to the throne and that would be the time he confessed to her he was the father of the child in her belly. Other than that, he wondered how marvelous the Great Elder''s face would look when he found out he, Adam, was the person in charge of the project. In short, he had lost this bet, and Tracey had unconsciously fallen in love with him. "Little Bunny, wait a little longer and we will be together forever and never be separated again." Chapter 818 Chapter 818 On the top of the hotel garden, Reba pushed open the door but found no trace of Ro. "Ro, are you here?" After taking a few steps, there was still no reply. Reba looked curiously to the side. The text message did say that she shoulde up here so she took a few more steps forward. "Ro..." Before she finished her words, there was a faint yellow light around her. She was standing in a heart-shaped halo, and the nts and the trees were all decorated with small lights. There seemed to be something falling from the sky. Reba reached out and a white rose petal fell into her hand. In the rose petals flying all over the sky, Ro walked out with a bunch of white roses in his hands, which were Reba''s favorite. Previously, Reba had known that this man was good at dealing with women. In the past few days, she had seen a lot of his tricks, but none of those could match up to the surprise in her heart at the moment. "Reba." He gently called out to her name and handed the white rose to her. "How did you know that I love white roses?" Reba asked, somewhat astounded. "I know everything about you. Reba, will you be my girlfriend?" Reba knew what his purpose was the moment he got close to her. Today, as soon as the project was published, he couldn''t wait to get even closer to her. She had long expected him to do this, but she still pretended to be very surprised. "Girlfriend?" "Reba, from the moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. You were like an angel sent from Heaven. Before meeting you, I had never believed in love. After meeting you, I not only believed in love but also want to have a family with you. Reba, I love you." Over the past few years, he had said simr words to countless women but none of them made him have real emotions, except for Reba. He might have been a yboy but it was only because he never met the right one. This time, he confessed to her the most seriously. Although he had said it many times, only this time he was sincere and even his heart beat faster. This kind of feeling of apprehension had never been experienced by him before. Reba didn''t know his true feelings. She just thought he was telling his old lie over again. When someone lied too many times, no one would believe him even if he started telling the truth. "What do you think?" Seeing that she had not answered for a long time, Ro felt a little uneasy. "Sure." She said softly and then took the flowers from Ro''s hand. Since the y had begun, of course, she would y along. "You sure?" Ro was so happy that he looked like a boy who got his first favorite toy, not believing it was happening for real. The expression on his face was full of true feelings, but in Reba''s eyes, it was just like a show. "He should win this year''s Oscar awards." The saddest thing in the world was when your true feelings were nothing more than pretentious plots in your loved one''s eyes. Ro had schemed against a lot of people. He would never have thought that someone would scheme against him in the way he had schemed against others. At this moment, he was immersed in happiness, so how could he notice these details? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Sure, positive." Reba nodded. "Wonderful, just wonderful." Ro was so happy that he lifted Reba up and swirled around. "Reba, I''ll be the best to you." "Lunatic, hepletely lost it already." In Ro''s heart, he was already fantasizing about how his future with Reba would be. "Aren''t you just the happiest fe in the world?" Reba let out a softugh. "Of course, I would be. I''ve never been as happy as I am today." Ro hugged Reba tightly. Reba could feel the beating of his heart. "Has he even managed to fool himself with his lie?" After being together with Ro, she gradually realized that he was not what she had imagined. Did she really mistake him? But the scene her sister almost cried her eyes out was still vivid in her brain so the thought that Ro was doing this for real only passed through her mind and disappeared without a trace. She still believed that Ro was just doing too good a show. Three days into their "rtionship", Ro finally brought up the cooperation with her. At first, Ro must have approached her for benefits, but he did not expect that he would really fall in love with this woman. After figuring out his own feelings, Ro cut off all the women who had some rtionship with him. From now on, he only wanted Reba alone. Knowing her preferences, he secretly bought a property and prepared it as the new home for them. Any sane person would say he was pushing it too hard. However, Ro only knew that once he made up his mind, he would spend the rest of his life loving this woman. The only thing lying between the two of them as an obstacle was the cooperation. He wanted to be the head of the family, but he didn''t want to take advantage of Reba, so he decided to tell the truth. No matter what Reba wanted to do, he could ept it. He had only wanted to give it a try. But he saw the disappointed look on Reba''s face, he knew he had slipped. "Yes, that''s what we are doing. Why? Doe the Rpany want to work with us?" Reba asked without batting an eyelid. "Yes, the R Company and the Bumblebee Copr are both time-honored multinational corps. Wouldn''t you say it''s a shame that we have never cooperated before?" "Sure, and I wouldn''t worry for a second about the capability of the R Company. If that''s what you want, I can think about it." "It would be great if we could do this." Ro didn''t expect her attitude to be so good, not intending to refuse at all. "Well, this project is still under discussion. There will be results in two days. You cane to the company in three days." "Alright." The weight in Ro''s heart was finally lifted. Everything he wanted was right in front of him. "Holly seems to have grown up a little recently. She''s already this big." Seeing that the fish had already been caught in the, Reba changed the topic. "Well, she kinda has to since she eats that much, like you." "Like me? I just like to have a taste of everything new, I don''t really eat them all." Reba smiled coyly, while Ro''s face was filled with affection. "I''ll give you a surprise in two days." "What kind of surprise?" Reba had gotten used to Ro''s constant surprises. "You''ll know when you know. If not, it wouldn''t be a surprise, would it?" Ro smiled mysteriously. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Only now did Reba nod. "But you better make sure it''s big enough of a surprise." "You bet it is." "I have a surprise for you as well." Reba smiled mysteriously. "Really? Then I guess it''s on!" Ro''s surprise was the house, whose procedures were almost finished. He would surely make the whole house all cozy and warm. When Ro was still waiting to sign the contract three dayster, Tracey went on the field trip Adam promised her on the second day. It was the first time they met on behalf of their ownpanies after they knew each other for such a long time. Though both bearing deep feelings for each other, the two business geniuses valued the projects quite much. Twopanies that had never cooperated for a hundred years had teamed up for the first time, which was sure to cause an uproar in the industry. The only reason Tracey wanted to get this done was that she wanted to be the head of the family. But after getting the throne, each and everything she did from then on would be put under a magnifier, being closely watched. In her heart, it was not just a task, but she wanted to do this job well and strive for the best interests of bothpanies. It was the same with Adam, and he would not regard the wholepany as nothing because of personal interests. The two of them seemed to be going on a simple trip. Adam introduced the project, while Tracey took notes. They would discuss it from time to time and bring up some new opinions. Adam finally understood why he liked her so much. After officially cooperating with Tracey, he realized how synchronized his thoughts were with Tracey''s. The most difficult thing in cooperation was to settle things that people have different opinions on. But when two sides with different views never ceased to fight, that would bring doom to the whole cooperation. It would not only postpone the progress of the cooperation, but would even cause turmoil between the staff. Sometimes it was not just the case betweenpanies but could even happen inside a single company where two persons in charge had different points of view. Previously, Adam had worried about how embarrassing it would be if he and Tracey were to have different views. He couldpromise for Tracey in day-to-day life but he was never known to be soft on business. He had never expected that his ideas would work so well with Tracey''s. They were basically identical! Women and men were born to have different ways of thinking, which made the fact that the two of them were always thinking the same thing even more pleasingly shocking to Adam. They were nning on setting down a draft n in three days but the day went too smoothly and they finished basically everything in one day. "Quite a long day, wasn''t it?" Adam said as he looked at her exhausted expression, remembering how she would take a nap in the afternoon in the past. Today, they were in the car most of the time. Adam said several times to let Tracey take a nap. However, Tracey was very dedicated to her job and did not want to rest at all. Adam had no choice but to listen to her, his tough Little Bunny. After a tiring day, Tracey only wanted to have a good sleep at this moment. "Yeah, I''m really very tired. I just wanna get to bed now." "Sure, I''lle back in two days for the contract. I''ll give you some alone time in the next two days." "Well, there won''t be any changes in the contract, right?" Tracey was still worried and asked. Adam smiled quietly and said, "Don''t worry, nothing will change." He then stroked Tracey''s head and said, "Go home and have a good rest." "Right." "Night night." "Night night." With his promise, the burden in Tracey''s heart would be lifted. Her bing the head of the family was a done deal. Indeed, Tracey did not contact Adam for the next two days. Since the contract had been confirmed, she could put it aside for the time being. She began to research the family''s final secret. Was it really like what the Great Elder said? Would the curse always exist? In the past two days, she had been in the library at home. When the R family moved, they had brought a lot of documents with them. She even found some parchment scrolls in the library. Tracey read some ancestral books about the family, some of which were difficult to recognize since they were written in Ancient Languages. On thest day, she identally found a book like a diary. From the statements in the library, the one who wrote it was also the head of the family. As for the time the diary was written, it could well date back to thest feudal empire of the country they moved out of. Could the owner of the diary be the one who changed the course of the family''s history and moved the who family to Country S? She probably didn''t dare to tell these things to others around her so she could only keep them down in a diary. There was a paragraph in it that was likely written before that incident happened, which read, "The Emperor ordered me to divine the fate of the country. In fact, there is no need for it, for I have seen the end." "The chaos in the sky indicates the catastrophe befalling the country, just as the red I see in my divine for the family tells how disastrous it would be for us." "The family has existed for so many years, and I can''t bear to let it rot in my hands, so I can only go to thest step." "Good or bad I will do, I shall not know. For what I can know is I''ll be taking on him the toll." Tracey could see the tear stains on the yellow papers even after so many years. Who was this "he" in the diary? Tracey continued to read. It turned out that the man in the diary was the one whose family was taken out from the root in her family''s ce. Most of theter pages were filled with guilt. The head of the family had not had a day of happiness for the rest of her life. She had so many debts of life. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If it were Tracey, she knew she could not live a day with sunshine ever again. Besides the guilt that could be seen everywhere in the diary, Tracey also found that the family leader seemed to have a rtionship with this man. That was to say, for the sake of her family''s interest, she had harmed her loved one''s family. Closing the diary full of memories, Tracey felt her heart stuffed with an indescribable emotion. She was wondering if the same befell her, what would she have done? Would she choose to sacrifice her loved one or her whole family? Tracey thought about it for a long time but could note up with an answer. In the end, she decided to just be grateful for not having to make that kind of miserable choice. After reading the family story, Tracey did not find a way to lift the curse. In the words of the Great Elder, the debt of their family was incurred by loss of lives, thus it had to be paid back with lives. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Tracey''s feelings wereplicated as she sat on therge soft bed. Was there really no other way? She called Tina. "Hi, mom, you are still up?" "Yeah. I heard from the Great Elder that you have taken the contract and are ready to sign it tomorrow, right?" Although Tina knew clearly what was going on, she still deliberately asked again. "Yes, mom, how is your body?" Tracey''s mind was full of Tina''s illness. "Yeah, I was just thinking about telling you about it. It''s quite strange. I don''t know if it''s just in my head or the fact, but after you gave me the red jade, I''ve been feeling quite better. Even the doctors say it''s a miracle. I haven''t coughed out blood for two days." For Tracey, this was a piece of good news. Just now, she was still worried that Tina would not survive this year. "Mom, you didn''t lie to me, did you? Are you really getting better?" "Yes, at least better than before. Now I can get out of bed and walk around. With this rate of recovery, I''m likely to be out of the hospital by next month and helo you." Tina''s voice was obviously full of joy. Tracey knew that she was telling the truth. That was good. Her mom finally got well. Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m in charge of everything in thepany. And my belly is not showing by now. I can do it on my own. All you gotta do now is rest.¡± "I''m not worried about you at thepany, you are totally able to handle it. How''s your body now? Has the vomiting started?" "Not yet. The baby seems to agree with me very well. I''m just eating a bit more than before, that''s all." "Good to know. It''s the same as when I was pregnant with you. You were quite the good girl when you were in my belly." "Really? What about after I was born?" "Still the good girl as always. You were quiet and obedient. All it took to calm you down was enough food and sleep." Immersed in the happy memories of the past, Tina''s lips unconsciously curved up into a smile. "It sounds more like a piglet you are describing, mom." "You basically were, except you were much cuter and cleaner." Tina hadn''t been so happy for a very long time. The two chatted for a long time, something they hadn''t done in quite a while. It was almost like they were trying to make up for the time lost. Until Neymar came over to interrupt, "Well, it''s gettingte. You need to rest, and so does Tracey. You got all the time in the world,e on." "Okay, Tracey, we''ll talk when youe over to see me." "Okay, mom, I got it. Have a nice dream." The two of them hung up the call reluctantly. Tracey felt that her happy days should be right around the corner. She had gone through too much misery to be caught up in yet another hardship. She hoped this was thest obstacle she had to get herself over. The only thing she was worried about was her child''s father. Why didn''t hee to her? She had forgotten everything. If he didn''te, how could she know who he was? The closer he was to Adam, the more he attracted Tracey. A man like him was too perfect. Tracey was afraid that she would really fall in love with him one day. In a sh, two days passed. It was the day of the contract signing. Both the Great Elder and the Second Elder got the word, thinking the other one would be there for the contract. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Great Elder followed Tracey, while the Second Elder followed Ro to thepany, wanting to witness this very important moment. The people on both sides ran into each other at the gate of Bumblebee Corp. None of them disclosed to the other side what they were up to. The two limos arrived almost at the same time, making them run right into each other as doubts arose, "Why are you here?" "I could ask you the same question." A run- into at a critical moment like this would definitely mean tension in the air. Thinking about Adam''s gentle face, Tracey knew for sure he wouldn''t lie to her. Ro had great trust in Reba. He didn''t doubt it at all. If it wasn''t for the contract signing, why would she have asked him toe over? "We are here to sign the contract, the only one, which makes your appearance here quite ridiculous." The Second Elder said arrogantly, knowing how Ro never failed to get any deals in the past. That was why the Second Elder was certain that Ro would win. As for Tracey, she was nothing but a pawn in this game the Great Elder was doomed to lose. Even the thought of that scene put a smile on his face. There was so much to gain from this victory. "Sign the contract? Didn''t the Bumblebee invite Tracey here to do that?" The First Elder was not as cocky as the Second Elder. He just felt a little strange. "I am afraid that''s a sad mistake. Ro was invited her by the VP of the Corp, do you think she''s pranking us? Well, if I were you, I''d have left already to save myself the embarrassment." The Second Elder said, as arrogant as ever. Tracey heard the contempt and sarcasm in his tone. She didn''t bother to care about it. She believed that Adam would never lie to her. Besides, why would he do that? He had nothing to gain from it at all. Tracey smiled and said, "We''ll see where the embarrassment will fall soon enough. If I were you, I''d mind my tongue from now on." "Since that''s the case, let''s wait and see then." The Second Elder simply didn''t believe there was the slightest chance he could lose. However, Ro felt a little uneasy. Tracey didn''t do anything out of the ordinary in the past few days, but she couldn''t havee here for no reason. With doubts in their minds, they stepped into the building. After knowing their intentions toe, the receptionist led them to the VIP elevator. The Second Elder was somewhat dissatisfied. "What are you doing, bringing us here together? We are here for the contract, I don''t know why they would be here." "Mr. Hawkins has particrly told us that you are both our distinguished guests. Now, if you please, they are expecting you up there." "Alright then." The Second Elder and Ro were both quite worried. Since when did Tracey and their young master have anything to do with each other? In the elevator. The Second Elder was the first tounch his attack, "Moving fast now, aren''t you?" "Isn''t it just the same for Mr. Hawkins, messing with the VP already?" The elevator came to a halt as they spoke. There was already a secretary waiting outside. The secretary had a smile on her face and said, "Dear guests, please follow me." Chapter 821 Chapter 821 When walking in the corridor, Tracey and Ro were in a rtively heavy mood, and the secretary led them to the conference room. "Why are we doing this all together?" Ro thought that this was supposed to be something exclusive for him. "I''m just following orders given to me, so if you please." Tracey and Ro didn''t know what they were up to. It seemed that Adam and the vice president knew that they and Ro woulde today. From the beginning to the end, Adam had not told Tracey that Ro would be here as well. She felt kind of deceived. Ro was also confused. What did the young master, who hadn''t seen him before, want to do? Why didn''t he know the news of Tracey''sing over today? "Some refreshments, do help yourselves. The VPs are on the way." The secretary brought hot coffee to Ro and the others, yet only a cup of juice for Tracey. Obviously, this was ordered by Adam. Otherwise, how could the secretary know what Tracey liked to drink and making things special for her and her only? Seeing this ss of juice, Tracey''s doubts about Adam just now disappeared at this moment. How could she suspect Adam? Wasn''t his kindness to her these days sincere enough? "What a crowd." Just as everyone was thinking about different things, Reba, dressed in a professional suit and a pair of high-heels, came in from a distance. Different from how she used to appear, which always reminded Ro of the Ragdoll he bought her, Ro was quite surprised to see her dressed so formally. Reba''s eyes were as if frozen into a thinyer of thin ice, making Ro feel quite strange. "Reba." He stood up and greeted Reba, but Reba just nodded at him and did no more. How could she greet him in such a cold manner? Ro thought that she was nowing as the vice president of thepany and was definitely different from when they were in private, so he didn''t take it to heart. Tracey had never seen Reba before. She did go to the vi that day but she was taken to the back garden right upon her arrival. In terms of appearance, she was thirty percent resembling Adam and the other seventy percent, without a doubt, resembling her father. Now she did realize why Adam had always wanted a half Country S child after seeing how staggering beautiful Reba looked. "Pleasure to make your acquaintance, President. I''m Tracey Xia." Tracey greeted politely, neither humble nor arrogant. Reba had seen her before, and all from afar. "Indeed." Only after seeing how cold and indifferent Reba had been towards Tracey did Ro''s strange feelings die down a bit. "Have a seat, please. I don''t wanna keep you all standing and tense while we are at business." Reba naturally sat down in the middle of the room, her body emanating an extremely majestic aura. When they sat down again, Reba spoke first, "I believe that you came here today for the sake of cooperation." "Yes, we all did." When Tracey saw Reba appear alone without Adam, she began to feel a little anxious. She had heard of all the things that Ro had done before, and very few of the preys he had his eyes on had escaped. Now, Tracey was worried that Ro had already captured Reba, making her on his side. "We''ve also discussed the cooperation. The president agreed to cooperate with R Company." Upon hearing this, the two of them felt temporarily at ease, especially the Second Elder and Ro. Up until now, they hadn''t seen the so-called ''young master'' appear. The person who had appeared was Reba. If that was the case, they would definitely win. The Great Elder had a rather gloomy expression on his face, and the Second Elder decided to hit the iron while it was hot, "And I wonder to whom the contract will be signed?" Tracey''s heart was thumping until she heard the familiar voice of that person. "That will be my responsibility, the official announcement." A man walked in from the door. Ro and the Great Elder were very surprised to see him here. For the time being, they still didn''t connect this particr person with the young master. "Mr. Xiao, you are finally here." Tracey didn''t feel like calling him Adam like he asked would be the appropriate thing to do with so many others around. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The Great Elder looked at Adam doubtfully. "Why are you here?" "Why am I here? Who else were you expecting to be in charge of such an important asion besides me, the person responsible for the whole project?" Adam smiled slightly. After hearing this sentence, Ro had already known the result. He had never expected that Adam was the young master of Bumblebee Corp. His whole world almost crumbled into pieces in front of his eyes. It was almost like a vendetta set fair by God for Tracey. Tracey, on the other hand, looked calm. The Great Elder''s gaze flitted between her and Adam. He did not know if Adam had told him about everything that had happened in Tracey''s past. Now those things did not matter anymore. What was important was that Tracey had sessfully taken the position of the family head, and she also fell in love with Adam again. As for thetter conclusion, he drew from the way Tracey looked at Adam. In fact, he had always had a few clues about what could happen since Tracey spent so much time with Adam. The only thing he didn''t know was that Adam was the young master of the family, and only now did he realize he was made a fool. Obviously, he fell into the trap meant for him right after setting up the trap for the predator. "Well, since we are all here, I, as the person in charge of the project, after meticulous discussion, we came to the conclusion that we will be d to work with R Corp, melting the ice between us for a hundred years. As for the identities of the two of you, they were in our consideration as well. After careful consideration, we decided to sign a contract to cooperate with Tracey. "You''re all in the samepany anyway. It doesn''t really make a difference who we sign the contract with, does it?" Adam knew exactly what this contract meant, but he still deliberately pped Ro right in the face. The Second Elder''s face turned livid. All the cocky words he said beforeing into the building now all backfired at him. Ro ignored Adam, but looked at the woman next to him, and his tone was very calm. "Reba, if not for the contract, why did you get me here today?" He already knew the answer. Since Adam was the young master, then he must be Reba''s brother. How could she not know the grudge between him and Tracey? If she did, then she must have hidden the fact she did know from him on purpose in the past days they were together. it was quite ironic how the hunter fell right into his prey''s trap. He could put the failure of seizing the project behind his head, but the thought that he was nothing but a clown putting on an absurd show in front of her made him mad. What on earth did she think of him all this time? Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Although it had be a foregone conclusion, Ro still held a kind of expectation in his heart, hoping that this was not true. The corners of Reba''s mouth curled upwards, revealing a fiendish smile. "I don''t know if there''s any misunderstanding but I don''t think I''ve mentioned signing contracts when I asked you toe over." Ro knew that he was made a fool of by know. What she said was true. She never said anything about not signing the contracts, it was he who believed that was what he was going to do here today. "Reba...I have something to say to you." Ro only wanted an answer. This time, Reba didn''t refuse. The Second Elder left in a huff, while Tracey stayed to sign the contract. The Great Elder did not say anything, after all, he was the only one who was aware of the bet. No matter what was going on between Adam and Tracey, at least Tracey would be the head of the family after the contract. He was not so stupid as to let the contract fly away. Adam said to Tracey in a very gentle voice, "The contract was drawn by me personally. ording to the result of our discussion that day, I have also made some amendments. You can have a look." "Okay." Tracey read the contract quietly. When she saw the distribution of the profit, her eyes widened. "I thought we were splitting the profit halfway, why is it forty-sixty now?" As the project publisher, anyone working with the Bumblebee Corp would consider it a favor to have the profit split halfway, not to mention now the Bumblebee is taking another step backward to take only forty percent from the project. Adam''s mouth curved into a smile. "You make it sound like it''s a bad deal for you. It''s the first time that we twopanies have cooperated together in a hundred years. I decided to show my sincerity with the ten percent and we might have more cooperations in the future." In fact, the real reason was that Tracey took the position of the head of the family by this deal, and everything she did would be put under the limelight as the center of attention. Adam wanted to do everything in his power to help her. "It''s not that I don''t like it. I''m already overwhelmed that you are willing to cooperate with us. I didn''t expect you to make such a big concession." Tracey was actually quite shy about what Adam said and did. She now was feeling quite guilty about doubting Adam when she saw Ro downstairs. Adam did not lie to her. From the terms of the contract, R Company was obviously profiting much more in this than the Bumblebee. "You can sign here if there''s nothing wrong with it." Adam reminded gently. "Okay." Tracey lowered her head and signed. "Let''s have lunch togetherter to celebrate the first cooperation of ourpanies." Adam proposed. "All right." Tracey nodded. "Grandpa Ramiro,e with us if you will." Ramiro''s mood was quiteplicated after realizing he was trapped by Adam and also the fact that Tracey would step up to the throne now. How affectionate he was to be willing to pay so much money for a project like this. "I''m not going. My appearance at a young people''s party would seem most odd. Mr. Xiao, I do, however, like a word with you, if it suits you." Ramiro looked at Adam. Adam knew what he was going to say, so he nodded to Tracey beside him and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll be right back." It was obvious that he could leave directly, but he told her before he left, which proved that he really respected Tracey. "Sure." Tracey was a little curious, but everyone had their own secrets, and it was inconvenient for her to ask. Ramiro and Adam went outside the door. "Did you do it on purpose?" "Care to borate, Great Elder?" Adam yed dumb. "There''s just us here. You don''t have to hide anymore. No one expected you to be the young master, quite good at hiding, aren''t you? I presume Tracey never knew about it, even before her amnesia, did she?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey has never asked about it at all, and I didn''t bother telling her. Besides, what does it matter who I am? I just needed to be there when it requires me to do so for her." Ramiro looked at the affectionate man and asked, "Did you tell her your identity?" "I''ve always been a man of my word. But I will confess everything to her once she sits on that throne. I came to her side as a stranger. She fell in love with me again without knowing anything. You have lost this bet." "A bet is a bet. I''ve lost indeed. I will no longer interfere with your affairs in the future." Ramiro''s attitude was more free and easy than Adam imagined. "That''s it?" Adam originally thought that Ramiro would be angry from embarrassment. After all, he had schemed against him in this. "What am I, Juliet''s father? What I did before was my duty, and my duty is fulfilled now. As for the fact, Tracey fell for you again, that''s your doing. "Tracey did say that the family rules are crooked. I agree with her and hope that she will be the one to change them. She will do it soon, why should I be angry?" Back then, Ramiro''s heart ached for Tracey''s grandmother. She had never had love, not real love, for her entire life, plus, she even had no memory of her loved one. She suffered all her life and it pained Ramiro to think about it. Since Tracey''s appearance could break all this, he was very happy. Her like should not end in hatred the way her grandmother''s did. "Thank you." Adam also heard the helplessness in his words. It was not the Great Elder''s fault but the family''s. In the future, Tracey would rewrite history. "Take good care of her. Perhaps it''s really her misfortune to be born in this family." Ramiro sighed. He had been in this family for a long time, and no one knew more about the misfortune of the head of the family than he did. "I will make her happy in the future, and there will be no more pain," Adam promised firmly. "I believe you can do it." Ramiro''s wrinkled face also rxed a lot. "Now that she''s got the contract, it makes her the head of the family. I can finally take down the burden on me." "Thank you for your help." "No gratitude is in order, at least not to me. Now, I assume it''s high time I paid a visit to the Second Elder. He did, to be sure, suffered quite the blow today." When the Second Elder came to thepany, he felt like the sess was right there for him to grab, not foreseeing any sign of defeat. His hard work for so long was in vain, and the blow dealt on him was indeed severe. The Great Elder knew that he really didn''t do it for the sake of the family, but for the sake of power, for more benefits in the future. Now that all his efforts were to no avail, he must be devastated. And the Great Elder was not trying to crow over the poor old man but to make him ept the facts. He was likely not to make any attempts anymore. Which was a good thing. At least he wouldn''t waste his time on what was never rightfully his. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 In the office of Reba, Ro stood in front of her. Rebazily sat at the back of the table with a look of leisure on her face. On her body, there was also the imposing aura of a vice president. The cute little kitten had now turned into a ck panther lurking in the darkness, who couldunch an ambush anytime. Ro had already guessed many things. Still, he didn''t want to give up and asked, "Reba, was there even a second that you were with me for real?" "For real? Mr. Hawkins, are you hearing yourself? Don''t you think your question is the biggest joke on this?" Reba sniffed at him. She was certain that Ro was never for real either. "If I tell you, I meant everything I said and did, would you believe it?" He looked at the woman in front of him affectionately. It didn''t matter if the contract was gone, but he couldn''t live without her. A mocking smile appeared on Reba''s face. "Now, why don''t you tell me how many times you''ve said the same thing to other women? About two hundred times, I presume." "If you don''t believe me, then why did you agree to be my girlfriend?" Andrea suppressed the anger in his heart. "Do you still remember Lisa?" "Which Lisa?" Ro blurted out. He had too many women in his life. "Oh, you even forgot her name. Shemitted suicide for you and suffered depression. It took us a whole year to get her out of the failed love. Quite easy for you to walkpletely out of it and even have no memories of her." At the mention of suicide, Ro thought of a person. "Was it that Lisa who threatened me by jumping into the sea? Who are you to her?" "I''m just one of her friends who couldn''t stand by when you are doing disgusting things. You hurt my friend and broke her heart into pieces. Hell, you even set up my sister-inw and her child. Do you really think I''d let you get away with all this?" Reba''s teeth ground together at the mention of what Ro hadmitted. However, Ro had never known Tracey was pregnant. He didn''t even know at the moment. "Tracey is pregnant?" "It''s been months, you prick. I warn you, if you dare to touch her again, I will not spare you. Don''t let this pretty face fool you, mark my words, if you dare to push me, I''ll make your life more miserable than you can imagine." Ro shook his head. "I don''t know she''s pregnant. If I did, I wouldn''t have done that." He wanted to get rid of Tracey, but in no way would he do that to an unborn child. The child was innocent, and no matter how vicious he was, he wouldn''t be able to pull out something like that. "It''s not my business to know whether you really didn''t know. But what I do now and what is my business is that you hurt Lisa. Hell, I also know how many other women you destroyed. How could you expect me, anyone, to love you?" Don''t you stand there and me me for fooling you around. You know perfectly well why you approached me. You only came to me because the project will get you the right to inherit your family. So get off your high horse and give me a break. I knew you were gonnae to me long before you even made the first move." Only now did Reba reveal the truth.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "You were waiting for me in the garden?" "Of course, I f*cking was. I had to give you a chance toe to me, didn''t I, you miserable prick? The hamster wasn''t mine at all, and the house I took you was my ten- year- old sister''s. I intentionally dressed myself up. How does it feel like to be phndered? Not so good, I guess." Seeing the mocking look on Reba''s face, Ro''s face didn''t contain any hint of anger or hatred. He finally understood what those women who he yed with felt like. What hurt the most was not that the contract had been taken away, but that his heart had been stabbed by the one he loved the most, and the wound was now torn open yet again. What hurt the most was not his body, but his heart and even his breath seemed to have solidified. "Reba, I admit that I''ve done a lot of bad things in the past in order to achieve my goal. I''ve let a lot of people down, but to you, my love is truly sincere. I love you." "Oh, will you give me a f*cking break? The contract is already signed so you can cut your show. Hate me all you want, Ro. I''ll tell you what, I designed the whole thing to disgrace you and watch you fail when you are only one step away from your precious little throne. The more you want to get something, the more you won''t get anything in the end. This is karma, get it?" Reba said coldly, as though she were God, meting out his judgments. Ender''s eyes were filled with sorrow, and he mumbled, "So this is the surprise you prepared for me? Quite some surprise, it is." "Speaking of which, didn''t you say that you''ve prepared a surprise for me as well? Still ying the good ol'' yboys trick? Kinda feel like it''s yesterday''s news, don''t you think?" "Believe it or not, I approached you because of the contract at the beginning. But when I first saw you, I really fell in love with you. I said that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. That one part, at least, was true." Reba didn''t believe it at all. "The show is over. Ro, stop putting on an act. I''ll tell you now that you and I are done with" "Done with, right..." Ro never expected he would be on this end of the conversation, the conversation he had had countless times with other women. "You haven''t loved me, nor I you. We are both adults here. You should understand what I mean, right? I just hope that you can be at least a decent human being from now on." Reba reminded him. Ro looked at the familiar face and found it very strange, as if he had never known her. "Reba, it doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. Even if I have to fail the whole world, I wouldn''t fail you. But remember, you are the one letting me go today." Ro did not exin anymore and turned to leave. Seeing his back, which was shrouded in sadness, Reba felt bad. "It''s just a show. Why does he have to make it sound like he really cared at all?" About ten minutes after Andrea left, someone sent an express delivery to Reba. It was said that it was a very important item and needed her to sign it in person. The secretary had to take the deliveryman to her. She signed for the delivery and found that it was a very delicate box. Reba opened it and found nine pure white roses in it. "This is his so- called surprise? A bunch of worthless flowers?" There was another small envelope inside, inside which was usually postcards or whatnots. After opening it, Reba found an address written in it. Except for that, there was nothing else. What was this supposed to mean? What was he trying to tell her? And the decadent look he had when he left... Reba didn''t wanna bother herself anymore so she simply cast the card aside. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Five minutester, she still picked up the card and left with her handbag out of curiosity. "President, are you leaving?" The secretary looked at her hurry, remembering there was nothing on the schedule this day. "Well, if I have any other schedule today, cancel them. I need to head out." Reba drove to the address on the card. It was a garden vi, and the yard was inundated with fresh flowers. From the freshness of the mud, one could see that these flowers were transnted from somewhere else not long ago. "Why did he ask me toe to this vi?" Reba was puzzled to find that the iron door had opened automatically. Curiosity drove her to continue to move forward. She was surprised to find that the flowers nted in the garden were all unique species. There was a swing in the garden, which was very elegant. She seemed to be able to imagine the feeling of sitting on the swing here and bathing in the sunshine. This vi was built halfway up the mountain, and the air was fresh. Little insects could be heard squeaking in the mountains at night. In the morning, birds could be seen spreading their wings and flying high. The door of the vi was shut tight. She was not sure whether or not Rocoo was here. Standing in front of the password lock, she entered her birthday. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The door unexpectedly opened. It seemed that there was no one inside. The floor was covered with white rose petals and a lot of colorful balloons. The room was arranged in a very warm and romantic way. What the hell was this Ro doing? Reba was stepping on the rose petals and walking forward, not knowing what she was doing. In an instant, warm lights were lit in the room, and dulcet music was heard, and the wall suddenly showed the image of the projector. It was a lot of sketching and photos. There was only one female figure on it. She was squatting in the garden in a blue dress with a fireflies around her. She was like a princess from a fairy tale. In other pictures, she had a ponytail, twirling around with the hem of her skirt flying high up, and the smile on her face was unworldly charming. Moreover, pictures also had her in it, looking down at Holly in her arms. She didn''t know when these photos were taken and neither did she know when these sketches were drawn. If he really didn''t have her in his heart, how could he draw every single detail of her in such a delicate manner? For a moment, she felt very ufortable in her heart. She knew that Ro was a bad person and that the bad guy should have this kind of ending, but at this moment, the inexplicable feeling in her heart rendered her dumbfounded. Suddenly, she heard his voice in her ears and was shocked. Soon enough, she realized that it was actually a voice that the man had recorded in advance. "Hello, my dear Reba." His voice sounded so light. "This is the surprise I prepared for you. I said that I want to have a family with you. In fact, you may not believe it when I say I was sure you are the one that I want at the first sight of you. I never believed in live at first sight before I met you. After I met you, I realized that what I used to believe was the real bulls*it. I will always remember the moment I met you in the garden, you were like an angel that had fallen into the mortal world. You sent my heart flying off into the cosmos. Perhaps you think it''s over- exaggerated, but I guarantee that it was all true and it''s beyond my capacity to describe it to you. These days, I was really very happy to be with you. For the first time, I realized that this was what it meant to be happy. After careful consideration, I feel that you are the person I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I will see you as my soulmate. "As soulmates, we should bepletely honest with each other, so it''s necessary for me to tell you everything about me. Please forgive me for not being able to say these words in front of you. I can only tell you this way." His voice slowly became low. Reba felt that he must have recorded it in a very quiet room. "You once asked about my family, but I didn''t dare to tell you at that time, because my family background is not something I''m proud of, to be honest, I disgust it. My father was adopted by the Hawkins family. He was a good man, a very good man, but he shouldn''t have fallen in love with my mother. My mother is a gambler, a very seriously addicted one. At first, the Hawkins family helped her and paid many of her debts. She always said that she would change, but she lost the trust of the Hawkins family again and again. Finally, one day the Hawkins family couldn''t stand her and forced her to divorce my father. My father was loyal and filial to the Hawkins family and obeyed, but he secretly left the family and got himself a job to pay for her debts. The debts she owned were so high that she had to do everything she could to try to pay the debts, including prostituting. At the very beginning, her only problem was gambling. Then it became drugs and sex abuse. She seemed to havepletely lost her mind. And as for me... I still don''t know who my father is. My father took me back to Hawkins family. My mother was forced to death by the debtors. After my father buried her, hemitted suicide. "Although my father asked the Hawkins family to take good care of me, I was still looked down upon by some children of my age when I was a child. They insulted and humiliated me with the dirtiest language. I swore back then that one day, I will step on them and let them look up to me. I did not perish. What I had to go through made me work way harder than my peers thus became the best out of them. The higher-ups of the Hawkins family began to notice me. God gave me a chance when the head of the family fled and they needed a capable candidate. I knew that the so-called candidate was just a back-up. The Second Elder promised me that as long as I turned 18, I could inherit the position of the head of the family. At that time, I was thrilled to know it, and I tried harder to be even stronger. However, before I reached eighteen, the head of the family came back, and she destroyed all my hopes. "If I hadn''t never seen the sunshine, I wouldn''t have cared about the darkness, but back then, I already believed that the sunshine cast upon me was permanent. With all my hopes shattered, I gave up on myself for quite some time." "I didn''t want to be trampled by others again. I pulled myself together and finally entered the company after graduation." "In our family, women are the call-makers. If a man wants to make something for himself, the price required is beyond imagination. I worked my a*s off as I tried to get better just to prove myself." "In order to climb up thedder, I did some nasty things, including making women fall in love with me so as to provide me with the resources I needed." "I knew that I was shameless, but I was just a seed buried deep in the mud. If I didn''t work hard, no one would pull me up." "I made my way up step by step, and finally I was so close to the end. You were myst goal." "Sorry, Reba. At first, I did get close to you just to get the contract, but I didn''t expect that I would really fall in love with you." "I want to have a home with you, a warm and happy home, whether you will give me this contract or not. I suddenly feel that as long as you are here with me, nothing else would matter." "Sorry, I''m not as good as you think. My family background is very disgusting, and my heart is even uglier. You gave me hope, I love you, maybe I love you more than I imagined. Are you willing to ept such a dirty person like me?" Chapter 825 Chapter 825 The sounds in the room stopped, and the whole world became serene. Ro must have prepared something else after the audio and the projection but it was never gonna happen after what did happen today. He should have given the flowers to the deliveryman in advance, but he didn''t expect such a thing toe out of nowhere. He didn''t have time to withdraw the delivery and it was sent to her. The room suddenly became quiet. If Reba had any doubts about what Ro said, they were all gone by now. If he was going to lie to her, he really didn''t need to tell her these. He even told her how he wanted to get the contract in the first ce. Reba was seated on the ground covered in white rose petals. She leaned against the wall with her ears full of Ro''s voice. She only knew that he was born in the Hawkins family, but she didn''t know his real-life story. At this moment, Reba felt that she couldn''t begin to hate him anymore, especially when she thought of the devastated expression on his face when he left. She stayed alone in that house for a long time. Theyout of the house was arranged ording to her preferences. He really wanted to have a home with her, but she knocked his hopes out and shattered them into pieces. Only after returning to thepany did Ro remember what he had arranged before. He called the deliverypany to cancel the order he had ced. "I''m sorry, sir. The intern courier has already sent your order in advance. He should have handed it to thedy half an hour ago." "Alright then." Ro had no choice but to give a wry smile. Whatever was in that box was probably thrown to a dumpster by now, given that he was nothing but a viin in her eyes by now. On the other side, Tracey was thrilled about getting the contract, so she specially invited Adam to have lunch. There were a few times when Adam wanted to tell her the truth. In the end, he thought that in order to affect her mind, he would tell her after she became the family''s head. During lunch, Tracey had always been in high spirits. Especially when she thought of Ro and the Second Elder''s expressions back at the conference room, she felt as if she had a mouthful of candy, feeling dizzily overwhelmed by happiness. "You know there''s a pretty exaggerated smug on your face, right?" Adam said with a smile when he saw her happy face. "To tell you the truth, this deal is very important to me. It''s really a huge load off of me." Tracey said in relief. "As long as you are happy." Adam looked at her tenderly as usual. Every time Tracey saw the gentleness as he looked at her, her heart would be as if pumped up by gasoline, beating wildly. After this whole thing, she had to keep a distance from him. Previously, it was for the project, and in the future, she could no longer find any other excuses to get close to him. Tracey was very clear that if she continued to get in touch with him, it was very likely that she would really fall in love with him. Maybe she had already fallen for him but she could not allow that. No matter how much she liked this man, she couldn''t do anything that would hurt the baby''s father. Although Tracey didn''t know what happened to him, why didn''t he show up? Did he leave because she chose the family over him? Tracey thought of many reasons in her mind. Adam obviously found that she was distracted. "A penny for your thoughts?" "No, I was not... I..." Tracey hurriedly shook her head. How could she have the nerve to tell Adam that she was thinking about the child''s father? "You barely sleptst night, did you? You don''t need to go back to thepany today. Go home and have a good rest first." Adam knew that pregnant women tended to have ever- changing emotions and the actual physical burden so he didn''t find it peculiar. "Right, sure." Tracey could officially be the family head after receiving the project,pletely changing the current situation of thepany and family. During this period of time, although she temporarily took over her mother''s position, the most important part of thepany was still Ro''s hands. As the president, she didn''t have much real power as if she were a puppet dancing on a string in someone else''s hands. What she had to do now was to make that situatione to an absolute end. The Great Elder had already summoned the whole family for a meeting. She only wanted to have a good sleep today. The meeting was set to be held at 8 a.m. on the next day''s morning. Adam sent Tracey back to the vi. Before getting off the car, Tracey politely said goodbye to him. This day was a life-changer for many people. The whole family had known the fact that Tracey had gotten the contract. With his career plummeting and his love lost, Ro sat in his room from dusk to dawn sleeplessly. It was not until the servants came to urge him that he remembered he needed to be at the meeting. All was lost to him. Ro walked into the conference room calmly. He had thought that his mood would be veryplicated. After all, he had failed and his dream had been shattered. His life would return to its original point, like the second before the cosmo formed itself, there was nothing, truly nothing but infinite darkness and void. On the other hand, the burden on his shoulder could also be unloaded. He didn''t have to fight for anything anymore. Life would be much less consuming for him and it even surprised him that he coulde to face it all in such aposed manner. It was all thanks to Reba. She let Ro know how despicable it was to y others'' true emotions just to achieve his own goal. He felt like his heart was being peeled off inch by inch by a rusty shiver held in an amateur executioner''s hand, the pain was dull and slow, reminding him this was the price he had to pay for what he had down. Tracey''s spirit was totally different from that of Ro. After going back yesterday, Ro was bombarded by the Second Elder. Ro didn''t even utter a single syble as the Second Elder was doing so. The words the Second Elder spat out were cruel and merciless, waking Ro up from his dream, a dream where he thought the Second Elder was a man who deserved his respect. It was also then that Ro realized he was nothing but a pawn in a chess game he was not even qualified to participate in. It turned out that everything was fake, his family and his love alike.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tracey felt strange when he saw Ro''s gloomy face. Ro was not one to dwell on a lost contract in her eyes. It was the exact same meeting room and the attendants were also the same people. The only thing different was the expression on the Second Elder''s face. At this moment, he lowered his head and seemed quite a little listless. As for the Great Elder, unlike others would have expected, was not gloating but was rather calm. The moment Tracey came into the room, everyone was hushed. "Good morning, everyone." Tracey greeted. The people present did not dare to look down on Tracey like they had done the first time. All of them looked serious and did not dare to make even a sound." "Greetings." Someone muttered and the others echoed. "I believe you all, hopefully, know why you have all been summoned. What you came here to bear witness tost time hase to a doubtless conclusion, that is, the mission set by me and the Second Elder has beenpletely by Tracey. ording to what we agreed uponst time, she will now be inaugurated as the head of the family. Any objections?" Chapter 826 Chapter 826 As expected, the Second Elder said, "Objections." "Would you care to borate in detail, Second Elder?" Great Elder asked knowingly. After all these years of preparation, he surely would put up a fight even when the cleaver was already at his neck. "I reckon the way Tracey acquired the contract is against the rules. Don''t think for a second I don''t know who Adam Xiao is." Second Elder snorted. "Why don''t you enlighten us?" "Grand Elder, drop the act already! I know everything now! Tracey had a fiance when she was back at the country, and it was Adam. Now, wouldn''t you say it was against the rules that she got the contract with his help?" Tracey''s reaction was the same as other people''s. She was dumbfounded "What did you say? He is my fiance?" So he was the father of the child? Her mind went into turmoil in an instant. From the day he appeared in her world, she inexplicably felt that he was very warm and wanted to get close to him. Many questions had been answered, such as why he had taken the initiative to send an umbre to her when she first met him in the rain. On his birthday, a lot of people went to congratte him at the party but he only epted hers before sharing the cake and sending her home. Neither his kindness nor his kiss was hindered by the fact that she was pregnant. He knew her taste, preference, and cared more about her than himself. He would always look at her with such gentle eyes. There was finally an exnation for all these things this day. It turned out that he had been waiting for her all the time. "What, her fiance?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "That''s why she got the contract so fast and so easily! I knew she wouldn''t be able to pull it off on her own! She''s just an innocent and naive child!" "That''s right. It''s too unfair to Ro." For a moment, the attitude of the people present waspletely different from the previous one. It was as the scene when an Olympic gold medal winner was rumored to have used adrenaline in the match. And it was exactly what the Second Elder intended to achieve so as to strive for a chance for Ro to win back the power. Tracey was only concerned about Adam at this moment. "Second Elder, you said Adam is my fiance?" "Really? You still wanna y this way?" "I was injected with FT2 and forgot the past. Is what you said the truth?" Tracey was very satisfied when she knew that he was her lover. "Don''t presume we would believe your act now! I have checked your recent schedule and you have been with him every day. Even if you have forgotten the past, he must have told you all about it." The Second Elder made it clear that he did not believe Tracey did not know the truth. The Great Elder couldn''t bear to stand aside any longer. "Enough with your disgusting conspiracy theories. Not only she didn''t know, I also didn''t know either! Since you had such an objection, why didn''t you bring it up earlier? Don''t you think it''s somewhat absurd to put this forward at a time like this?" "My conspiracy? MINE? How dare you use me of that? It has been you all along! YOU!" The Second Elderpletely snapped and lost hisposure. The Great Elder couldn''t even begin toprehend why he would suddenly lose it. The appearance of his heart being blinded by profit was truly very ugly. He felt both d and slightly terrified at the sight of the Second Elder. "This order was put forward by you, and we also made this decision after careful consideration from all aspects. When we chose Bumblebee Corp, you were hands down with it. Now that you''ve lost, coming forward with such a vicious usation seems rather shameless." After hearing the Great Elder''s words, the look on the Second Elder''s face became even more ferocious. "Shameless? You are the one who set me, us up!" "God knows I didn''t know he was the young master of the Bumblebee Corp. If I knew, I definitely wouldn''t agree. Like you, I only knew it when Tracey signed the contract." The Great Elder had already lost patience and knew he could no longer talk sense into this lunatic. "It''s just your words against mine!" The Second Elder had gonepletely mad and unreasonable. "Grand Elder, Second Elder, there''s no need for you to fight over it any longer." Ro, who had been silent this entire time, finally spoke. "Right, Ro, you are the person really involved." The Second Elder wanted Ro to put up a miserable act so that the others would stand on his side. "I also have something to say. I have to admit defeat. Our initial deal was that whoever got the deal would be the family head. Now that Tracey has done it, she has won and that''s it, period." The Second Elder did not expect him to turn over and speak for Tracey. Even Tracey did not expect that Ro, who had always been making things difficult with her, would stand on her side. She felt like she was dreaming. "What nonsense are you talking about? Ro, are you mad?" The Second Elder was even more furious. After what Reba said and did, Ro had thought through a lot of things, especially the fact that he had once gone berserk and tried to kill Tracey by hook or by crook. And the thought of the child in her belly made him even more guilty. The guilt made him decide, especially after suffering the pain of losing his loved one, that he would no longer be the viin. "I''m not mad. Right now, I''m saner than I ever have been. I want to resign from the position of vice president," Ro said calmly. He had always wanted to climb up, to the point where everyone could only look up to him. He had too many burdens on him. In order to get what he wanted, he had to live wearing a mask all the time. Finally, one day he took off everything on his shoulders, and he felt more rxed than ever before. He had finally freed himself from the shackle of life It turned out that giving up was not a bad thing. On the contrary, it was better than what he used to be. "The position has always been yours! As long as you fight for it, it will be yours. Now, you want to hand it over to others?" The Second Elder looked at Ro as if he was looking at a fool. Ro looked at the stubborn man obsessed with power. He simply said, "I''m sorry, I may not be able to continue ording to your thoughts in the future." "You fool, moron!" The Second Elder was exasperated. "You are the real fool!" At this time, a cold female voice rang in everyone''s ears, and they looked at the entrance of the meeting room. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Tina had already changed out of her clothes when she was at the hospital and into a ck dress, exuding a sense of dangerous aura. Even Neymar was standing obediently behind her at this moment, with a serious look on his face. He was not as gentle as he had been in the sanatorium. Seeing Tina''s appearance, everyone''s faces changed one after another and greeted respectfully. "Madam." "What, thought I''d been buried six feet under already? Coveting my position?" Tina''s voice was sharp, as cold as the de cutting through the skin. Apparently Tina was not only in a high position in the family, but also very dignified. When they heard her voice, everyone''s expression changed in an instant. Even the arrogance of the Second Elder disappeared in an instant, like a mouse fleeing from a cat. "Madam, you''ve recovered? Such good news, God bless us," one of the men said hurriedly. The icy touch on Tina''s face didn''t change at all. "If I didn''t, were you nning on burying my daughter as well?" "Of course not! How would we ever dare? We have nothing but the utmost respect for Trace." "We''ll get to thatter. As for you, Second Elder, did you just say Ro should be the family head. I wonder since when you became the one calling shots around this house." Tina hadunched an attack against the Second Elder as soon as she came in, which was quite normal given the fact that she had sessfully kept a leash on him over the years. "Madam, you misunderstood. It was Great Elder and the others who didn''t keep their promise. They cheated and won. There''s no glory in that. That was what I meant." "Cheat and no glory? Well, let me ask you, what''s the conditions for the selection of the head of my family?" Tina asked coldly. The Second Elder did not dare to meet her eyes. "It will be inherited by the daughter of the family head." "This has been the rule for hundreds of years. As for me, I''ve lived in the hospital for some days only because I''m not feeling very well. Wouldn''t you say it''s too much of a rush to prepare for something not due until I''m in a casket?" It is already a matter of course for my daughter to inherit the position of the family head. What right do you have to decide how the head of the family should be elected? Even if Ro did get the contract, my daughter would still be the family head. Now, I ask you and I only ask you once, do you have any objections?" Tina''s voice pierced through everyone''s eardrum. Everyone was scared by her cold aura and whoever dared to make a sound before was now as quiet as a cicada in winter. The family head had the lives of each family member in her hands, not to mention the people could be sitting here merely because they were parts of the family. The dividends they got werepletely decided by Tina. Crossing her would be as good as cutting their ways of life out. The only reason they''d been making some moves was that Tina had not been in her prime recently. On the grounds that Tina would not be cured, the Second Elder persuaded them to support Ro to take the position and promised them more dividends at the end of the year. Out of greed, they agreed to it. There were also people like the Great Elder who had never changed their loyalty. The war between the two sides had never ceased. It only got even more fierce after Tina went into aa. At that time, the Great Elder could only entrust thepany to Ro to operate, which was exactly what the Second Elder wanted. What he did not expect was the sudden appearance of Tracey. Tracey interfered with their n and it gave him the motive to urge Ro to kill Tracey by telling him only if Tracey died could he be the family head. By that time, standing only one step away from the supreme power, Ro was already obsessed with being the family head and thus agreed to do it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracey was lucky to survive. Now he feltpletely guilty and uneasy, especially after knowing he could have hurt an innocent life. Tina had already recovered from her illness, which could be obviously seen from the lively expression on her face. Witnessing this dramatic change, the Second Elder''s heart began to tremble with fear. "What? Cat got your tongues? I''ll take that as a no then. From now on, Tracey is the president of thepany and the head of our family. I officially hand all the rights to her." Tina said word by word. The Second Elder wanted to say something but finally stopped. Tina looked at him and said, "Second Elder, if you have something to say, just spit it out. You know how I hate people talking behind my back." "Madam, I can''t agree more about what you said in regards to the family rule. But the appearance of Tracey is aplete ck swan. She didn''t even grow up in the family. The only reason we made the bet about the contract was to test her ability. But don''t you think the fact that she was aided, more or less, by her fiance makes everything a bit less convincing? Being the head of the family is not a child''s y. There are so many decisions to be made every day, decisions that could be vital to the future of the family. What I''m proposing is not that she''s never going to be the family head but just not now, when she is so young. Forgive me for being straightforward but it''s my duty to say so. The Second Elder made his intentions sound so justified by pushing all the responsibilities to Tracey''s sudden appearance. "Her ability? Ha, this should be the funniest thing I''ve ever heard. Erica, bring it over." Tina was obviously well-prepared today. No one knew what she was going to do. Tina had long expected that the Second Elder would launch an attack and specially prepared everything for him. The Second Elder also raised his head and did not know what Tina was going to do. He only saw several books in Tina''s hands. "These are the aplishments of Tracey in the past four years. There are twopanies under her name, and they started from nothing and have no backers." "The one in Country S has already been listed. Thepany she started at home had already developed into a unicorn as well, a miracle, some tend to say." "She is young, but I can assure you that she has experienced more hardship than most of the people sitting here, and she has a hidden identity." "What do you mean by hidden identity?" "She''s Do the jewelry designer. I believe that even those who don''t know jewelry design have heard of this name. She''s known as the goddess of creation and is admired by quite a lot of people." Well, I''d like to know how many of you here dare to say you can outdo her. And when I say outdo, I don''t mean just in one industry but in multiple ones as she has done. If anyone thinks he or she can do that,e forward now!" "Since the Second Elder is so concerned about the family, how do you like this proof for her ability?" Tina asked indifferently. Everyone had thought that Tracey was a paper tiger, not expecting her to have aplished so much at such a young age. Even Ro, who was much capable than others sitting in the room, was no match for Tracey. "She''s the DO? My daughter loves her design." Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Except for the people who could not keep up with the fashion at all, everyone present knew the name DO. Though it was somewhat incredible that Tracey was that DO. "I thought that the person who could design that kind of jewelry must be an olddy, because now many young designers'' creation is too impetuous. It''s quite an achievement for you to have reached at the age of only 22," praised a person who knew his way around the jewelry design industry. "That''s right, that''s right. My daughter has been present at every one of your shows. Can I have an autograph for my daughter?" Tina exposed Tracey''s identity and everyone became lively at once. Tracey was also a little helpless. She didn''t care about DO but only about Adam being the child''s father. "With Tracey''s strength, she''ll definitely be qualified for the family head. Second Elder, do you have any objections now?" The Second Elder was already going through the files, seeing that even the twopanies combined were still no match for the R Company, which was normal since the R Company had been established for a hundred years. However, for the twopanies that have been established for respectively half a year and three years, they were doing quite well. The Second Elder had to shake his head and said, "I have no objection." "Well, then, from now on, my daughter will be the next family head. Tomorrow, I will officially hand over thepany and family to Tracey." Tina was as imposing as any empresses thend had every seen. "Yes, Madam," everyone replied in unison. Tracey finally came to her senses. She had really be the family head. She had expected the battle to be much more difficult. "From now on, I am the new family head. I have a few announcements to make." Tracey stood up and said seriously. "Please go ahead, Young Madam." "First, from my generation, no family head will be forced to stay single and can marry at will," Tracey said word by word. On the side, Tina was inexplicably moved when she heard this sentence. Her daughter had done the thing that she had failed to do. This cruel rule had caused many family heads to be unable to love the man they wanted to. Some family heads simply decided to stay abstinent for their whole lives while others died in the craving for love. They had to carry the whole family on their shoulders but had no one to listen to their own worries and sorrows, which was a miserable experience. If they could, Tina''s mother wouldn''t have died in hatred and regrets. This day would be the day of the family''s brand new start, and Tracey would be the person who broke the obsolete rules. Tina''s eyes were filled with tears. She only chose to run away from such a life because it was an emotional void. She chose to run because the idea of changing the rules never came to her mind. Now, Tracey had risked her own happiness just to tell the world that even lost love could be retrieved, proving FT2 useless. Her words were like a nuclear bomb, and everyone started to shout out "Marry at will? How could you? You are gonna bring the Judgment to us again!" "That''s right! You can''t do it! What if a man snatches the family business? Young Madam, I can''t agree with this." "Neither do I." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The people shouting out objections didn''t even run the change the idea could bring through their heads. They had just been obeying the old rules for too long to rebel against them. Tracey''s mouth curved into a smile. "It''s fine if you don''t agree. Then you will bear the sorrow of dying alone. From now on, you will have five years left with your loved ones." "How could you?" Again, they raised objections without even thinking logically. "Why can''t I? In any case, we''ve been doing this for so many years. The head of every generation had done it, why can''t you?" "Young Madam, that''s different! We are already married and most of us have children. How are we supposed to leave our family behind? That''spletely inhumane!" Tracey said scornfully, "And such inhumane things are supposed to happen to us, the family heads?" "You make no contribution to the family, and the family raised you regardless of that, you parasites! Mind you, that''s not the only rule I''m abolishing!" Everyone was shocked by her aggressiveness, especially the phrase parasites. They have operated it in a traditional hereditary system. Anyone, as long as he or she is a member of the R family, wouldn''t have to work at all but get the profits of thepany. Thepany''s ie had always been good, making their lives more extravagant than any ordinary people. How could they give that up? "Young Madam, we have done everything like that for a hundred years, why should we let you change it? We are not buying it. We want Ro to be the family head." Their greed being stimted, some of the people present decided to threaten Tracey, who had already seen thising. She had no reason to be afraid of a bunch of good-for-nothings. Tina supported Tracey to do this, but she felt that she was a little too hasty to do this after being made the family head just now. These people might have only a few shares each butbined, they could likely shake the company''s root. Tine wouldn''t suggest Tracey do so because it would put everyone on her opposite side. "Tracey, let''s talk about this privately. These are all your elders after all." Tina kindly reminded. Tracey knew Tina''s mind, but she had already thought about it. It was useless to raise these people. To change the family, one had to start from the inside. The first step was to purge the family. "Yes, listen to what your mother said. She''s right, no matter what, we are your elders. Don''t you think just because each of us only has a few shares, it means you can ride over our heads. Tell you what, even if your mother hands you all her shares, you have only 48% of the total shares. But all of usbined, we can totally impeach you! Of course, we are a family, and such rules have been running smoothly for so many years. As long as you take back what you said before, we will pretend that we have not heard it." The Second Elderunched an attack first. Tracey''s arrogance and ignorance made him furious, especially her intentions to endanger everyone''s profits. And he would have the courage to say so was because he knew everyone else was thinking the same thing. "Foolish and naive girl. You could''ve yed your hand much better!" Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Upon hearing the Second Elder''s words, those who were standing on the fence immediately stood on the Second Elder''s side. "Indeed, we''ll just think of that as yourck of experience. Take back your words and you can still be the family head." "Yes, we''ve been doing this for so many generations. There''s no reason for you to change it, is there?" The usationsing at her only made Tracey feel ridiculous. They were not raising objections because they were obsolete but because they feared for their profits. To put it bluntly, they did this not because of Tracey or their family, but because of their own interests. If Tracey had any doubts about it before, the doubtspletely vaporized now. She was more determined to do what she came to do. "Everyone, I think you have misunderstood me. My mom is right. We are a family. How could I hurt my family?" Everyone thought that Tracey had taken their advice, so they said happily, "Right, Young Madam, that''s the right thing to do. We are a family, that''s the right way to do it." Tracey''s next words caused a stir again. "Since we are a family, we should love and take care of each other. The feudal dynasty has been in the dirt for years and it''s time for us to give up the hereditary system. In today''s world, those who give more will get more. I know that each and every newborn in the family will be given certain shares from either the parents or the whole family. Although only one child is allowed to enjoy the rights of shares, in the long run, all the shares in our hands will be diluted. If all these said children are really working for thepany, making their contributions to the family, what they get is justified. However, that''s not the case. Your children barely work at the Rpany. That was to say, even if they don''t do anything, just being a member of the family gives them millions of dors yearly. Wouldn''t you say it''s quite inappropriate? Even the beggars on the street know that moneyes from begging, but they just sit at home and wait to collect money. Isn''t it ridiculous?" In addition to abstinence, there was even something more twisted. With each newborn, every other branch of the family had to hand out one percent of their shares. As a result, there would be fewer and fewer shares in the hands of the head of the family and more and more shares for the other branches. Tracey deeply doubted that such a rule was the perverted result of the failed love of the family head back then under the pressure of the other branches of the family. Because they were afraid that once the head of the family had a man, the family would slowly change and fall into the man''s hand, thus the loss of their own profits. How could people with such worries allow Tracey to change the family rules that had been guaranteeing their wealthy lives? "Young Madam, what do you mean by beggars? How can you talk like that?" With their interests threatened, the people sitting around began to spit out the vicious poison from their mouths. "You are gonna let me finish? I already said we are a family. So from now on, the women in the family older than 45 and men older than 50 can have their shares unchanged. In addition, those who want to continue to get the annual bonus need toe to work in the company, and there will be KPIs. Those who fail to meet these requirements will be deprived of their yearly bonuses." "What! !! 1" "Young Madam, you are crossing a line here. That''s not up to you to decide!." Most of the people who came to the meeting today were elders, who cared nothing more than their children, to whom Tracey''s rules directed. Every one of them started at Tracey as if they were hens protecting their chicken from the eagles. Tracey had already thought this would happen. She came to change the family and, of course, she knew it was nothing something easy to aplish. "There''s no free lunch, folks. While I''m out there trying to close deals with other major enterprises, your children lie on their fluffy bed, counting the dors rushing into their ounts, you really think that''s fair? You reap what you sow. Also, another rule, none of the newborns will have to bear the family name. Children can have whatever names they what, either from their fathers'' side or mothers''. And men will be allowed in thepany. All will be equal. What Tracey said aroused everyone''s objection. Tina was too astounded. She had thought about these before, but she didn''t have the courage to do it. Tracey was really bold. After hearing Tracey''s words, Ro was very shocked as well. As a grown-up man of the family, he knew too well what this sickly family was like. Being the descendent of a down-fall family and an orphan, he had suffered too much contempt ever since he was a child. Most of the employees who entered thepany were women. Even if a man joined thepany, he could only hold a rtively low position. Only he himself knew how much he had to pay to climb up to the position of VP. This was one of the reasons why he had always wanted to be the head of the family. He wanted to abolish this unfair system, but he did not expect Tracey to do it for him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With the usations darting towards Tracey, some even wanted to join hands with the Second Elder to impeach Tracey. The scene began to be more and more chaotic. Tina did not expect Tracey to say such an explosive thing. "Young Madam, if you insist to do so, well have to take action as well. We want to hold a general meeting to reelect the president of thepany." They decided to use the shares in their hands tounch a new attack. Tina felt wrong and said, "Everybody, calm down. There is room for negotiation." "Madam, it''s not that we don''t respect her. We have all sincerely acknowledged her as the family head, but has she shown us any respect with the changes she wants to make?" "That''s right. Talk some sense into her! If she still remains so stubborn, we will impeach her and make Ro the family head." Everyone only wanted to push Ro to the throne, unwilling to change the current situation. Ro, who had not spoken at all, said, "You may have forgotten that I have already said that I will voluntarily resign from the position of vice president, and I am willing to unconditionally transfer all my shares to the Young Madam, which consists of 6% of the total shares of thepany." "Ro, you traitor!" The Second Elder was almost driven mad by him. He could not believe that when the chance to take down Tracey finally came, Ro fled to her side! Not only the Second Elder was shocked, but Tracey was also stunned. "You want to transfer your shares to me?" Chapter 830 Chapter 830 It was already a miracle that Ro wasn''t on the other people''s side. Now he actually helped her. Tracey felt like she just won the biggest lottery. Perhaps he had done too many bad things, and now doing one good thing made him look suspicious. Ro said frankly, "The Young Madam has done something that I have always wanted to do but failed to do. Anyway, I don''t intend to work in thepany. ording to the rules just announced, I should hand over the shares, so I intend to transfer the shares to Tracey." "Idiot, are you out of your mind?" The Second Elder hadpletely lost it as his face turned lived. Ro ignored his scolding and continued to say, "With my shares, the Young Madam will have 54% of the shares, making her the absolute controller of both thepany and the family." Tracey nodded to Ro. She suddenly felt that she did not know Ro very well in the past. In fact, he might not be as bad as she imagined. "That''s it about the shares. It will take effect officially from tomorrow. Those who meet the condition I just mentioned will report to thepany in a week." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I''ll arrange their positions ording to their shares and sign a special contract. If the KPIs assigned to them are not met, the dividends will be reduced orpletely canceled. Those who fail toe to thepany before the time limit will be regarded as waiving their rights. For those over 45 years old and those over their 50s, they could continue to get dividends and their shares will be revoked and returned to thepany after their death. "This is my n. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, there is the other way. It''s up to you to choose." Tracey smiled mysteriously. "What''s the other way?" Everyone was still thinking there might be a way out of this. "Cancelling everyone''s dividends!" "You!!!" Those people were so angry that their hands were shaking. They couldn''t believe their ears. "As for the other one, if you think that the Family Head should be all alone, I can do as you say. But since the Family Head has already made an example for you, you should do the same." Any family member that has married for five years will be injected with FT2, making them forget about the past. We are not short of FT2, that I guarantee you. Since we are a family, we are bound to go through everything hand in hand, good or bad, right?" After Tracey asked this question, no one said a word. From her previous attitude, they all realized how tough a person she was. Tracey saw through the shamelessness of these people when she saw that they did not speak. They wanted money and their own happiness, as for what the family head had to go through, they didn''t give a rat''s ass. Tracey felt that the previous heads of this twisted family had given up too much, working painstakingly while these good-for-nothings stood aside, pointing fingers. "I was injected with FT12 that made me forget everything about the past. I fell in love with my lover again without knowing it, which proves that FT12 two is not omnipotent, and there is no need for it to exist in the future. I will marry and have children, and I will have the same happiness as you. If you are worried about the family business of the R family, I can tell you clearly that his family background is no worse than mine, and his personal ability and status are higher than mine." If it weren''t for these people who valued their interests more than anything, Tracey wouldn''t have wanted to exin it to them. "That''s about it for now. There''s another thing I''m going to announce at thepany tomorrow and it will be forwarded to you. In the end, thank you all foring. From now on, I''ll be handling business as your family head." Tracey said calmly. The family members used to think Tina was the tough one to deal with, only to realize her daughter was the real deal. Everyone left with their heads down in dejection while others felt the shackle around their bodies had finally been released. With the rules Tracey set, thepany will only reward those that deserved to be rewarded and there will be much more possibilities for anyone to go up. Plus, children could bear their fathers'' surnames now, which was another piece of great news. When everyone had left, Ro stayed behind, presumably there was something he wanted to say to Tracey. Tina looked at him with some worry, and finally left the room. It was the first time that Ro had looked at Tracey''s face so seriously. She really too after Tina, especially the same stubbornness sunken into her marrow. "Thank you for what you said." Tracey slightly changed her attitude towards Ro. If he was really a vicious man, he would never stand out to help her unconditionally at a critical moment. "Why thank me? I''ve done harm to you and almost killed your child. I heard from Reba that you are pregnant." "I have always wanted to apologize to you. At that time, I was obsessed with power and wanted to get everything I wanted as soon as possible. That''s why I did that to you." "What''s done is done. I know it''s useless to exin anything now. I did what I did to make up to you and your child." This was probably the calmest conversation she had ever had with Ro in Tracey''s memory. There was nothing except true sincerity. "I used to hate you, but now I suddenly don''t," Tracey said sincerely. Ro smiled. "Why not? Because I did a trivial thing, giving up what never belonged to me in the first ce? It doesn''t change what I have done, you know that, right?" "No, it''s not because you helped me. It is only today that I know that there are too many sick things in this family. From the day I came back, I have decided to make things different." "When you stepped forward just now, I felt that you were also nning to do these things. In some ways, we are very simr, so I don''t hate you." "What a kind girl, no wonder there are so many people who like you and help you. You are right. We have the same intentions about the changes long due here." "I grew up here and know what it''s like out here. I have to change everything and to do that, I had to climb up thedder." "I have nothing to regret, losing to you, and after listening to what you just said, I am relieved to hand over the family to you. In the future, the R family will have a brand new look, and I believe that under your leadership, it will be better, which makes me relieved." Tracey suddenly had a sense of sympathy for him. "Are you really going to leave?" "You thought I was bluffing?" "Are you really willing to give up everything that you have worked so hard to get?" Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Willing? A scene shed across Ro''s eyes. His parents died when he was very young. Although the Hawkins family had power and influence, which would be a great thing for any other children, but not him. He could never get along with the other children in the grand garden. Having no parents, he had no one to rely on. "Hey, Ro, fetch the ball for us," a child ordered. "Fetch it yourself!" Ro replied. Every day, they would find new ways to bully him. "When I tell you to fetch it, you run along and fetch it, you parentless savage!" Every time they would use being an orphan to mock him, especially after the kids found out about what his mother used to do when she was alive. Ro didn''t know why he had to bear the consequences for what the adults did. He did nothing wrong. He had to fetch the ball for them. After the rain, the yard was wet and muddy, and the children didn''t want to dirty their shoes. Ro walked into the garden, his feet covered with mud. This was a rose field with thorns everywhere. Ro was carefully looking for the ball. "Where is it? I can''t find it." He didn''t find the ball after looking for a long time. "It''s right there. I saw it fly that way. Look harder!" Another child said. "Bent down and take a look. Maybe it''s covered by roses." Ro bent down and looked around, but he didn''t notice that a child suddenly came from behind, kicking him in the back. "Ah..." He lost his bnce and fell into the rose bushes. He was only six years old that year, and his body was covered with blood because of the thorns. He fell into the earth, in pain and embarrassment. The other children sneered and said, "Look at him, he''s like a clown. It''s so funny." "A clown he is!" None of them came up to help him stand on his feet. He was dressed very thin in summer, and many parts of his body had been pierced with thorns. Ro got up slowly and painfully. He didn''t cry or make any noise. His old and shaggy clothes were covered with mud and scarlet blood. "I have done nothing to you to deserve this!" He shouted at the children in a hoarse voice. Children should be innocent, why did they have to be so vicious? "Why? Of course it''s because of your whore of a mother! We know that she slept with a lot of men just for money! You might be the son of any of them, you dirty sack!" "You savage, I heard that your mother had some illness before she died. You are her son, you might have that illness as well!" "Get out of the Hawkins family. Don''t make a fool of yourself." The rumors were like bricks hitting Ro from all directions, piercing his eardrums. "My mom is not a whore! Shut up!" Ro rushed toward those kids like crazy. Blood was still flowing from his body, but it couldn''tpare to the pain he had to bear in his heart. The children were scared by his madness and fled in all directions. "Ro has gone mad. Everyone, run for your lives!" The Hawkins family had arranged an olddy in her sixties to take care of him. She should be the only person who was good to him in the whole Hawkins family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When she saw the dirty boy appear in the yard, she asked, "What did you do with your clothes and your face?" "Grandma, they said that my mother is in a whore. My mother is not that kind of person, right?" Ro''s eyes were full of tears, and there were bloodstains cut by roses on his little face. He was covered with wounds and mud everywhere. He used to be such a delicate little boy, the crowning jewel of his family but he had to suffer such humiliation now. "Of course not. Don''t listen to those kids talking nonsense. Why are you covered in blood?" "They tricked me into fetching the ball for them, and then they pushed me into the rose field. I got hurt by the thorns on the roses." Ro told grandma what had just happened. "These little animals,e here and let me see." The olddy''s heart ached, especially when she saw a few thorns were still stuck on Ro''s body, her eyes turned red. "Ro, does it hurt?" The olddy''s tears rolled down and fell on the back of Ro''s little hand. "Grandma, don''t cry. I don''t feel any pain, not at all." He pulled out the thorns himself. "Look, it doesn''t hurt." The children who grew up in this environment were much more sensible than the ordinary children. Ro wiped the olddy''s tears for her. Although she was not his own grandmother, since Ro was a child, Ro had already regarded her as a family. His only dream was to protect the olddy. It just so happened that the olddy had no offsprings, and there was a quite hideous birthmark on her face, she had never married. She had worked at the Hawkins family for a long time before being assigned to take care of Ro. Watching this child grow up and get bullied every day, as a lowly servant, she couldn''t do anything for him. "Good boy, good boy, you have to work really hard, no matter how painful the process is, and only then can you get out of here and achieve something for yourself so that no one can bully you ever again." "Grandma, I know. When I grow up and earn enough money, I''ll take you to my house and we''ll live together. I will buy a great big house!" A smile jumped up to Ro''s tender face as he imagined. "Well, I''m sure you''ll be able to do that." After Ro started to go to school, he worked harder than others and achieved very good results. He didn''t care about those sarcastic words and humiliation anymore. Because he knew that one day he would make a name for himself, and then he would step on the people who had insulted him in the past! Slowly, his outstanding results began to draw the attention of the higher-ups in the family. Ro knew that he had sessfully taken the first step. The elders of the family would choose some outstanding children among the family, and when they grew up, they would work for thepany. Ro wanted to seize this opportunity to desperately climb up. The Second Elder felt that this child was a keeper and quite obedient and therefore gave him more and more opportunities. Finally, he got the chance he''d been waiting for. The Young Madam had escaped. The higher-ups in the family panicked after finding no trace of her anywhere. After a few months, the people of the family had agreed that a person should be chosen to prepare for the selection. At first, their choice was Mira, who desperately and firmly refused. The second Elder, against almost everyone''s wills, chose Ro. There had never been a male family head in the R family but he was their only choice, given that Mira refused to take that position. After the Second Elder convinced the family members that Ro was theirst hope, Ro worked even harder after being elected as the candidate. Second Elder said that when he reached eighteen, he would be appointed as the head of the family. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 After so many years of hard work, his miserable days were finally about toe to an end. Ro, not only with his hard work but his genius mind for business, was steps away from the top. The people in the family began to gradually attach great importance to him. Ro also hoped that the next three years would pass quickly. The family head''s health was getting worse and worse. The Great Elder actually found Tina back. Ro thought that his dark days were about to end, only to find a darker realmy ahead. It didn''t matter if he never was blessed with the sun''s warm touch but now that he was, how could he be willing to crawl back to that filthy and dim hole? The position of the family head was clearly right in front of him. His heart was full of anticipation, but the heavens had broken his hopes all over again. On the same year, the oldy passed away. Before her death, all her left savings were left to Ro for him to get a wife and a stable life. Ro never cried, but on the day of the olddy''s death, he had cried so hard because he had nothing left. Not the position of the family head, not the olddy. The olddy told him to get a decent wife but because of what his mother used to be like, he had a negative image of women ever since he was a child. He had not been able to buy that great big house he promised the olddy, nor did he be the family head. From that day on, Ro seemed to have changed into a different person. Even if Tina came back, it did not mean that he had no chance. He had to work harder. After entering thepany, things were not as simple as he was in school. Plus, he was not the candidate chosen anymore. This became anotherughingstock in others'' hands, calling him head of daydreams. Many people made things difficult for him on purpose, just like the way the boys did when he was young. The more capable he was, the more people that would do this. Because Tina returned, the Second Elder did not care about Ro anymore. He was even a little ashamed and angry and vented his anger on Ro. He didn''t have the Second Elder as his backer in thepany. Ro endured the sarcasm of everyone. He must climb up, no matter what kind of means he used. The first order he got was with a businessman who loved his alcohol and made his partner, in this case, Ro, drink more than he should have as well. Ro''s superior, who was also at the dinner, couldn''t care less about how much Ro was being made to drink, nor did Ro himself but simply because he had no other options. He had neither the right nor the background. If he annoyed his superior, the next thing he did at the company would be walking out the front door with a cardboard box in his arms. Then all his efforts would be in vain! Ro could already not remember how much he drunk that night or how many times he puked. Seeing him drink as if his life didn''t matter, the businessman signed the contract with him and promised to work with him again. Ro nodded with a smile. The manager gave him a hard look. That night, Ro was sent to the emergency room and almost died in the hospital. After returning, the superior made things even more difficult for him. Fortunately, the businessman praised Ro in front of Tina. Tina promoted Ro as the project manager, a position where he could finally realize all his ambitions. However, things didn''t get easier at all, if not even harder. After being promoted, his first project was with a president in her forties. The woman took a fancy to him at a nce and explicitly gave him a condition. One night with her for the order. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ro thought about it for a whole night. He never had a good impression of women, which was understandable given his family background and his mother. The woman was old enough to be his mother but Ro had no right to refuse. "It''s just my body. She can have it any way she wants! I''ll climb up high, high enough that no one can ever step on me!" Ro had no experience in sex, and for the project, he even went on to learn how to please women. Although the president''s figure was well maintained, Ro was smiling on his face, but his heart was extremely disgusted. The woman was pleased and promised Ro more projects and orders. A woman at this age was the most dissatisfied. She was like this, so were her friends in her circle. She did, as she promised, bring Ro a lot of orders, more than he could ever imagine. His rate of promotion was faster than a rocket. Some called him deadbeat and toy boy. He never got angry or argued, because he only needed to climb up. His talent had been discovered by the Second Elder and he had once again been groomed by the Second Elder, pushing him all the way to the position of vice president. Those who had ridiculed him in the past and bullied him when he was a child now were nothing but his pawns, puppets on his string. And he hadpletely changed into another person who would do anything to achieve his goal. From the beginning, he was forced to give his body to women, and then he could skillfully toy with people''s emotions. He despised women, especially when they were in bed. He felt sick every time. Many women were very satisfied with his ability in the sack, but they didn''t know that Ro didn''t feel anything at all. If you looked carefully, his eyes would still be cold even when he was cumming. The only thing that was hot was his body. He was living like a walking dead. Just like before, he went to approach Reba. This time, however, he failed to remain emotionless and fell in love with Reba. Until now, he could not tell who was wrong. He was hurt in the first ce and then was forced to hurt others. He closed his eyes and thought, "I''ll put an end to all the messy chaos these years." Tracey, who was in front of him, asked him if he was willing, "I used to be unwilling. My dreams were even about getting what you have now, if I could fall asleep. But you know what, now I feel relieved. Thepany is yours now. I''ll let my secretary deliver the letter of resignation to you." "If you don''t work here, where do you think you are gonna go? Or do you wanna fly solo?" Seeing the expression on Ro''s face, Trace felt inexplicably pitiful for him. "I''m too tired. I have made a lot of money from other investments these years. In the future, all I want is to find a quiet ce to repent for what I have done in the first half of my life. There will no longer be Ro in the future. I''m really grateful to have gotten your forgiveness." "You... take care." Tracey felt terrible after hearing the vicissitudes of life from his words. "Take care, bye, Tracey." Ro left in a carefree manner. Tracey looked at his back. She couldn''t imagine how much courage it took him, a man who valued power more than anything, to have made such a decision." "I wish you happiness," Tracey murmured. Before Ro came to this meeting, he had already thought about his resignation. As for the transfer of shares, it was ast-minute idea. This was good. He had nothing to do with the Hawkins family. As soon as Ro walked out of the door, he was stopped by someone. "Mr. Hawkins, the Second Elder is waiting for you in the car." "Okay, I see." "What wille wille." Chapter 833 Chapter 833 This must have hit the Second Elder quite hard. He was more ambitious than Ro. There was a time when Ro had to obey each and every of his order. He wanted Ro to be his puppet, especially after he became the family head. As for Ro, it was never his intention to do so. Speaking of which, both of them were taking advantage of each other, and Ro had already known his mind but had never revealed it. When he got on the limo, there was only the Second Elder in it. Obviously, he sent the other people away. "Second Elder." Ender greeted in the same manner as he had before. The Second Elder pped him in the face. "Don''t you call me that! You traitor, why did you do this?" Ro could have dodged, but he did not. Although the Second Elder had always regarded him as a pawn, he had helped him before. This p could be considered as returning the favor of the Second Elder''s support. However, the Second Elder''s p was quite hard that Ro''s head hit the window, and his face was swollen. "Because I feel tired, I don''t want to do it anymore." He was really tired. So what if he became the head of the family? It was still gonna be a life of hustle, which was something he had been constantly doing for the first half of his life. Only after the short time he spent with Reba had he felt joy that he had never felt before. They had a cat, watched a movie together, and went shopping together. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Only then did he feel he had a soul, could smile, not wearing a mask all the time. "Tired? Who is not tired? Do you think I am not tired? The table was already turning to our side! You f*cking moron! Do you know how big a mistake you have made?" "I don''t, to tell you the truth."Ro thought to himself, if he didn''t have that past, if he had gone to see Reba cleanly, would she love him? "You don''t? I don''t know if you are on drugs or something. We''ve worked so hard for so long. Do you think it''s worth it to give up now?" The Second Elder was so furious that his face turned red while Ro still sat aside leisurely. "That position never belonged to me. We''ve been thinking about a position that doesn''t belong to us. We never deserved it." "You, you, who on earth did this to you? Why do you seem to have changed into a different person? Don''t forget that it was me who supported you to get to where you are now." Ender replied calmly, "I''ve never forgotten. I can reach my position because of your help, but more importantly, it''s also thanks to my own efforts. Don''t think that I don''t know what your intentions are." "You let me ascend the throne not for the family, but for my own interests. Since you wanna y it this way, I got nothing to hide or hold back." "You did help me. But I think you are also perfectly aware how much you gain from my being the VP." "That p just now is the return of your support. We will no longer have anything to do with each other in the future. Take care." "You, you heartless, ungrateful animal!" The Second Elder was so angry that he was about to hit Ro''s head with his crutch. Ro grabbed his crutch and said, "I''ve said that I don''t owe you anymore. If you dare to touch me, I''ll make sure you lose that hand of yours. You brought me up and I think you know I''m capable of doing such things." The Second Elder was rendered speechless. It was he who had been teaching Ro to be ruthless and cruel. But he never thought that Ro would use the method that he had taught him to deal with him one day. One was a young and vigorous man, and the other was a dying old man. Their fighting abilities were not at the same level at all, not to mention that Ro had undergone a lot of training to be the family head. There were only two people in the car. If Ro really wanted to do something to him, the Second Elder really had no way to fight back. Only then did Ro let go. "You and I have known each other for many years. I don''t want to make such a scene now that we are parting ways. Take care of yourself in the future." "Ro, as long as you turn back, I will let bygones be bygones. Don''t give your shares to Tracey. If we coborate with all the small shareholders to kick her off the stage, you will be the family head." "Even now, you''re still dreaming. It''s time for you to wake up." Ro snorted. "If you don''t listen to me, I promise you won''t be able to survive in the Hawkins family." The Second Elder threatened him. Ro smiled faintly. "Exactly what I want, funny." He got out of the car, only to hear the Second Elder shouting behind him, "Come back! You fu*king come back!" "Come back? To where? To what? To who?" Thinking of his first half of life, Ro did step others under his feet, but so what? He had be the kind of person he used to hate the most. From now on, he would never live that kind of dark life again. Returning to his vi, the secretary waited at the door. "Mr. Hawkins." "Come with me." Ro opened the door and walked in. The secretary had already put a bag over his shoes, knowing that Ro didn''t like other people in his house. "No need for that, juste in." The secretary could believe his ears. The secretary was already shocked when he heard what Ro had said in the meeting room. He didn''t expect that Ro had changed so much. Seeing him standing by his side like a stiff piece of wood, Ro began to reflect on how fierce he had been in the past. "Sit down." "No, no, no, I''ll just stand there." "I said sit!" Ro shouted, and the secretary was so scared that he almost copsed on the sofa, instead of sitting. "Draft a stock transfer letter. There are some things in thepany that I will tell youter. Later you''ll make the transfer and the hand-over to the Young Madam." It was not until now that the secretary realized he was doing this for real, he asked, "Mr. Hawkins, you are really leaving?" "Yes, I have made up my mind." "I know what you had to give up and what it took for you to get to where you are. Don''t you think it''s a bit not worth it to give up now?" Although Ro had a bad temper during the time the secretary worked for him, he was a rather good person. This secretary had worked for him for many years. In addition to thepany''s welfare, he would give him a lot more bonuses on the side. And Ro''s hot temper was well understandable. He carried too much on his shoulder. Aside from his snapping at thepany, the secretary preferred working for him than some other random cocky president. "Why isn''t it worth it? I''m tired, and I want to have a good rest. I don''t wanna fight for anything anymore. As for you, you can work for the Young Madam from now on." "She will not let go of a talent like you. Do your job well and grow with thepany." Ro rarely chatted with him in such a peaceful way. After being with him for so long, the secretary was a little reluctant to leave. "Mr. Hawkins, can you stay?" Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Seeing how he was about to cry, Ro felt a bit helpless. "Grow a pair. This is just a normal everyday farewell like those happening any second." "Mr. Hawkins..." "You''ll do one thing for me after the handover," Ro said calmly. "What is it?" "Sell this house and those cars for me except one car for daily transportation." "Mr. Hawkins, what on earth do you want to do?" "I... just don''t want to be burdened with those things anymore." Ro suddenly came up with a new idea. He didn''t want to live this kind of life any longer. He had a lot of private cars. It took a lot of money to buy this house and for it to be decorated and furnished. Because when he was a child, Ro''s days were very tight, and he vowed to be a wealthy man. After he did, his lifestyle was most extravagant. Even themp on his nightstand was customized. He was going to sell such a luxurious vi, the vi that he chose and decorated from scratch. "Mr. Hawkins, are you happy to do this?" "I think I''ll be happier than I ever was." He smiled, without any coldness or mask on his face. "Okay..." The secretary suddenly realized that maybe this kind of life was the best for him. After sending off the secretary, Ro sat by the window alone, looking at the sunset and sunrise. He sat for an entire night, trying to figure out what he was going to do. The next morning, the secretary brought all kinds of documents and asked Ro to sign them. "Mr. Hawkins, I''ve already put the house out for sale. The price you offered is very low. I think someone will take the house soon. If you sell this house, where will you live in the future?" "That''s not something to worry about. I already set my eyes on a quite spacious apartment. It''s gonna be enough for me. It about a hundred square feet." "Only a hundred? Are you sure you can live there?" The secretary doubted, knowing the vi they were in now was at least 700 square feet, not to mention the yard and swimming pool. The difference between the two ces to live might be a bit too great. "I''m alone. If the house is too big, I''ll feel lonely. It''s better to have a smaller one." Ro would never exin so much to his secretary in the past. Now he seemed to have turned over a new leaf. There was only one sitter who would clean the rooms in this vi, and she only came here twice a week. Ro didn''t like other people at his house, let alone having a nanny or chef at home. He had been taking care of himself all the time. "Alright, smaller it is. Since you''ve made up your mind about it, I''ll go through the check- in procedures for you." "No, you''re not my secretary from today on. That means you don''t have to listen to any of my orders. Go to thepany, or you''ll bete. You''ll be very busy today."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, Mr. Hawkins, you can contact me if you need anything in the future, no matter when." The secretary bowed to him. "Thank you for your help and care over the years." "Bye." One monthter, at the office of the vice president of Bumblebee Corp. "Vice president, this is today''s document. You need to sign it." The secretary woke up the person who was in a daze. For the past one month, Reba often went into a daze. Her office was filled with white roses. Some of them were fresh and some were already withered. But the flowers just kept oning, one for each day. The flowers were all the same, but their package was different every day. The deliveryman wouldn''t say anything about who sent those flowers. Even if it was a weekend, the flowers would be sent to the security room downstairs. Reba knew who it was, but she didn''t know why he kept on sending her white roses. At first, she thought it was another way Ro used to pursue her but that idea vanished after realizing there were no cardsing with the flowers. All his phone numbers were no longer avable. She heard that Ro proposed resignation at the family meeting and gave all his shares to Tracey. Thinking of the words she heard in the vi, Reba felt guilty for the first time. "Vice president? What are you thinking about?" The secretary reminded her. "Nothing. Sign it, right? Give it to me." Reba took the pile of documents, obviously a little absent- minded. Her mind was filled with a man named Ro. In the past, she thought that his kindness to her was just a show, andter she learned that he was sincere at all times. "I''m probably the sunshine in his life, but I''ve hurt him so badly." From Tracey''s mouth, Reba knew that Ro''s history had been far more miserable than what he himself had said. In the past month, she would dream every night. She dreamed of a little boy being bullied. She had been living afortable life ever since she was born, shielded from harm. A sense of unease was flustering in Reba''s heart. "Vice president, you don''t look well. If you are not feeling well, go home and have a rest. You have been working for a whole month, even during weekends. Your body can''t take it." The secretary advised. There was no way that Reba would tell the secretary that she came to the office on weekends only to receive the flowers, thinking the roses were her only connection with Ro. "I''m fine. Oh, right. How''s the investigation that I asked you to do?" Reba asked, returning to her normal state of mind. "Ro did not go to anypany or start apany after he resigned from the Rpany. Instead, he sold his vi and car." "What? What did he sell them for?" "I don''t know. I only know that he did so." "Then what about now?" Reba asked frantically. "No one knows where he went. I and his secretary are pretty close before. He told me all this. Ro seemed to have moved to a smaller apartment." "Apartment where?" "He doesn''t know either. After Ro handed over the resignation letter to him that day, he never contacted him for anything. No one knows about when he moved or where he moved to. He basically evaporated." "Okay, I see. You can leave now." "Yes, ma''am." There was only Reba in the office. She looked at the bouquet of white roses on the table, which had just been sent to her not long ago. There were still a few drops of water on the petals. The roses were blooming under the sun, and the wind blew over the petals and gently swayed their figures. Thinking back to the helpless look on his face when he found out the truth that day and the words he said, "Reba, whether you believe it or not, I wouldn''t fail you even if I have to fail the whole world. You are the one that doesn''t want me today." He was like a stubborn child. His eyes were obviously full of sadness, but he lifted his head and left his office proudly. After that, every time she thought of his figure when he left, she would feel very sorrowful. A tear rolled down from her eyes onto the petals. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Tracey was the only one left in the room. She silently put away the documents Tina had brought before, documents that recorded her achievements in the past. They recorded the operating situation of her previouspanies and the international awards she had won as DO. She found it hard to believe how outstanding she used to be. She put away the documents and walked out of the room. In any case, it was solved perfectly, and the burden in her heart was relieved. Now she only had one idea, which was to ask Adam about everything she had learned today. How could he be the child''s father? It was like the person you had a crush on for so long turned out to be your finance. A fiance out of nowhere? Although she found it quite incredible, she could not deny the happiness and surprise in her heart. She was still confused. When she walked out of the hotel, she saw a tall man standing outside the door with a warm smile on his face, as if the sun rising from the horizon. "You... are my child''s father?" The person that she had just thought of appeared in front of him. Tracey''s brain was nk for a moment, and she murmured this sentence. "Who else can it be except me?" He spread his hands, and Tracey could no longer hold back the excitement in her heart. She darted toward him and was hugged by Adam. "Wee back, little bunny." Adam hugged Tracey tightly. He had waited for this day for a long time. Every time he got close to her, he couldn''t help but want to kiss and hug her. However, Tracey had lost her memory, so he didn''t dare to do so. Otherwise, Tracey would think he was a pervert or something. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The sun cast on the two of them. Tracey hugged his body somewhat timidly. Why did she feel that everything was like a dream? "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You made me..." Tracey wanted to say something but stopped on second thoughts. She had had feelings for Adam for so long but didn''t dare to admit them, fearing that falling in love with Adam was equal to cheating on the child''s father. "Made you what?" Adam held up her chin. Obviously, Tracey''s face was a little more chubby than before, not as sharp as before, which was a good thing in Adam''s mind for that he thought Tracey had always been too skinny. "Made me not dare to admit my love. I''ve been thinking about how I have to wait for the child''s father to appear. Do you know how confused I had been?" Tracey pounded on his chest. "I''m sorry, little bunny. When you were injected with FT12, the Great Elder came to me. He said that you made a bet. In order not to destroy this bet, I made a deal with him, which forbad me from telling you who I am." "I see. You''re the one who designed all these?" "Yes. I found out the specific conditions between you and Ro and I set up this whole thing." "No one knows I''m in the Bumblebee Corp since I don''t spend a lot of time here. And it just so happens that the Bumblebee Corp is the R Company''s rival." "If Bumblebee Corp came forward, the Great Elder would not doubt it. After all, who would doubt their rival?" "I disclosed my n to the family members and sure enough, the Great Elder took the bait." "But I never told you my identity, and you came by yourself, so I didn''t break my promise, did I?" Adam smiled slyly. "You sly fox. Did you also arrange the encounter at the cake shop?" Tracey admired this man''s profound mind and his skillful scheming. Adam gently rubbed the tip of her nose and said, "That, God help me if I''m lying, was a pure ident. I didn''t know you were gonna be there." "Before you lost your memory, you like the cake there. After you left, I would asionally go there to buy something you liked. It was beyond my wildest dreams that you would bump into my arms." "Do you know how fast my heart was beating at that time? The person I loved the most was right in front of me but I had to hold down the urge to hug you." "Watching you leave aloofly and treat me as a stranger, I felt sweet and sad." "Sweet because God made us meet again, sad because you forgot all about me, about all the love we''d ever had. I did remember you but I couldn''t say anything." "I saw that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the store was a little far from the parking lot. So I went to a convenience shop nearby to buy an umbre." "I knew there was something wrong with it! So all the things you said you like were not real?" Tracey finally understood the mystery of that day. "Well, those were all what you used to like." Tracey pounded his chest again and said, "Right, how could a man like strawberry vor! And the movie stars, you slippery b*stard." Knowing that he also like many things she liked gave them a lot t take about. And a gentleman like him made Tracey walked right into his trap. "Indeed, I didn''t like sweets in the past, but I slowly epted them. I really liked the cake you made for me that night." Adam sincerely praised it. "Good to know. I can make them for you more often in the future." Tracey finally understood why she always felt so familiar with Adam. It turned out they were a couple, to begin with. "Little bunny, let''s go home." Adam reached out to her, and Tracey obediently held his hand as well. "Okay, let''s go home." The moment they held hands, Adam felt sweetness and happiness rushing into his heart. His little bunny finally came back. After knowing the reason, Tracey no longer felt that it was strange for her to have close contact with him, because he was her fiance after all. Just like before, he leaned over to buckle the seat belt for her, and his breath was sprayed behind her ears. Tracey''s ears were hot, and her little face turned red. Adam had no other intentions at first, but when he saw her red face, he couldn''t help but approach her. Watching him get closer, Tracey''s heart was beating fast, but she didn''t dodge him. Instead, she pressed her lips against his. Unlike the goodnight kisses on her forehead before, this was a real kiss. She could feel his warmth and breath. Her heart pounding like a little deer jumping around in her chest. God knew how much Adam had suffered every time he wanted to kiss her. Now he could finally kiss her tender lips. But the kiss made him even more eager, "Little bunny, let''s get home as quickly as possible, shall we?" Although Tracey had forgotten their past, the man''s eyes were burning, so she knew what he meant. Thinking of the dream she hadst night, her face was as if burning, but she did not refuse. "All right." There was only one thought in Adam''s mind at the moment, that was, to go home. The car stopped at the same apartment. Tracey came here with him once. "This is our home?" She asked. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 "No, this is where you used to live in Country S. To be exact, it''s your home. The way we used to be together was that I would be wherever you were. So this is our home, yeah." Adam exined. He also had a vi here. The spacious room was not as warm as Tracey''s little love nest. After Tracey left, he temporarily lived in the apartment. "Okay." Tracey nodded. As soon as they got in the elevator, Adam couldn''t help but put her against the wall and kissed her. "Adam, don''t..." Tracey couldn''t stand his bossiness. "Little bunny, I missed you so much." Adam let go of her. No one knew how he fell asleep these nights. Tracey was the only one on his mind. "Then let''s go home and... But be careful, I have a baby." Tracey touched her belly. After all, she was a child''s mother, and she would not avoid such a thing. She had already felt the man''s deep love for her, and her body had already had a reaction towards his passion when he kissed her. Not only did he miss her, she also missed him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Adam was relieved that he was not rejected by her. The desire in his heart became stronger. "Okay, I will be careful." He couldn''t wait to unlock the door and open it, and the fire in his heart was going to burst out. Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, the colorful stripes were sshed on the two. "Surprise!" Steve''s smile appeared at the sight of the two people. Steve, Wilson, Chelsea, Reba, Rose, Caesar, Rose, Elliott were all here. "Little bunny, you''re finally back." Rose pulled Tracey''s hand happily and pulled her in. Adam was petrified on the spot. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his face. Adam felt like he was about to cry, and all the mes in his body were gone. Tracey looked at these strange faces, but she had a sense of familiarity that she had not felt for a long time. "Little devil, congrattions on doing what you want to do. In the future, you don''t need to be bound by anyone. You can do everything you want." Steve handed over a bunch of flowers. "You are..." Tracey met Steve at Adam''s birthday party. His blue eyes were very beautiful. "You''ll know who I am, or was to you. Anyway, wee back," Steve said gently. He was the most important witness on Tracey''s journey here. Watching her grow up, watching her change, watching her be different from the past, and slowly be a real woman. Tracey took the flowers and found that the apartment had been arranged into a very romantic atmosphere. "Tracey, congrats on finally making it with my brother." Reba took a step forward. Tracey remembered her but felt a sense of unfamiliarity for now. Everyone introduced themselves one by one. At this moment, Tracey felt that it was a pity to lose those memories. She had forgotten too many people who should not be forgotten. That day, everyone enjoyed themselves so much that they didn''t leave until midnight. Only two people were left in the room. Adam drank a lot, and suddenly there were only two of them left in the room. Tracey''s heart beat faster. "I''m sleeping here tonight, right?" "What else do you think?" Adam approached step by step, and Tracey retreated slowly like a little rabbit. "Adam, you''re drunk." Although they had had sex countless times before, Tracey could not remember any of them by now. "Little bunny, I''m very clear-headed." He picked her up and walked to the bedroom. After all, she lived in the room for a few years. Tracey''s mind was full of familiarity. Adam put her on the bed, and Tracey shyly closed his eyes. Unexpectedly, Adam went to the bedroom. "Well... he''s quite the decent fe." Tracey found a nightgown from the wardrobe and put it on. Originally, he wanted to wait for Adam, but as a pregnant woman, she slept at 10 o''clock sharp every day and fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed. Adam came out happily and saw Tracey sleeping soundly on the bed, wearing a milky white gown. Her sleeping face was innocent and peaceful, and Adam couldn''t bear to wake her up at this time. So he sighed helplessly, covered her with the nket, andy quietly beside her. As long as she stayed by his side, it would be enough. He would finally be able to sleep well tonight, and his little bunny was finally back. Tracey didn''t wake up until half-past eight since there was no assistant to disturb her. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man beside her. She was not used to it for the time being. Adam nted a kiss on her forehead and said, "Good morning." His smile was as warm as the sunshine outside. Tracey nkly replied, "Good morning." Adam was even more tempted by the little bunny in a daze. "Anyway, it''s still early. Why don''t we do some early morning exercise?" "Exercise? The doctor said I can''t really do anything too violent." Tracey, who was in a daze, didn''t understand the meaning of his words at all. "It won''t be violent, at least not for you." Adam smiled evilly. Only then did Tracey understood what he was talking about. "You... ugh..." Her lips had already been sealed by his. Although Adam was crazy with his desires, his movement was very gentle. The two of them entangled with each other on the bed as a fragrance permeated the room. "Adam, it smells good." After washing up, Tracey came out and smelled the fragrance. "I made soup for you. I''ve been practicing cooking hard when you were not here these days. You and the baby are gonna be two chubby little guys around here." Adam walked out while he buttoned his cuffs. However, that single movement made him look so charming, especially in Tracey''s eyes. "I''ll do it for you." Tracey walked to him, and Adam was naturally happy to enjoy her service. "You used to cooking as well before?" She really could not imagine the scene of this man wearing an apron, cooking in the kitchen. "You cooked for me when we just met. After you were pregnant, I took a special cooking lesson for you and the baby. Come here and try it." Adam had been cooking as soon as he got home when Tracey was not around, and his cooking was much better than before. After Tracey took a sip, Adam asked nervously, "How is it?" "Well, it''s quite good." "Then I''ll stew soup for you every day." "Don''t you have a job to do?" "You''re more important than work. I''ve already dealt with domestic affairs. I need to be with you all the time before the baby is born. We''ve been apart and through too much. I don''t wanna spend a second without you." Adam said sincerely. Tracey hadn''t been cherished and sweet-talked to for so long that she was moved by his words, then she said. "Alright." "By the way, you have to go to thepany today, right? I will drive you overter. Your mom''s health has improved a lot. After some more rest, she will be able to go back to thepany to manage the business for you and you can rest." Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Tina''s mental state had improved a lot when she appeared yesterday. Now that the family''s internal troubles had been removed, there should be nothing to affect her. But now the only thing that Tracey worried about was the curse. Everything had been solved, but she could do nothing about the curse. "What''s wrong, bunny?" Adam saw the change of expression on Tracey''s face and asked with concern. "Don''t worry, Adam. Thanks for the soup." "Okay, let''s go then. You must have a lot of things to deal with in thepany today." Adam obviously saw that there was something going on in Tracey''s mind, but since she didn''t want to say that, he wouldn''t wanna push her. "All right." Adam sent Tracey to thepany. Word had already spread out about Tracey being the new head. Each and every employee showed utmost respect to her. Tina had already arrived in the office. She specially came over to deal with Tracey''s transfer of shares, and Ro''s assistant had already It took them a whole morning toplete all kinds of formalities and handovers. Tracey was so dizzy from not only the work but also the burden of the child in her belly. "Tracey, I''m almost recovered. I''m a little worried about you, however. You''re pregnant now, and you can''t afford such an amount of work. I''lle back to thepany to assist you." "Mom, there''s no need. You''d better go back to the sanatorium to rest. I can do it." Tracey was also worried about Tina''s condition. "I know my own body better than you do, and I also know you don''t have what it takes now." Tina felt distressed as she saw Tracey''s face full of fatigue. "Mom, I''m just a little tired. I just need to take a nap." "No, what you need is more than a nap. The Great Elder wants to see you after you are done here." "Do you know what it might be about?" "There is good news. Go quickly. I''ll be here at thepany, don''t worry." Tina rubbed her head. Tracey had done a good job this time. If she had known that her daughter was so excellent, she wouldn''t have been separated from her for all that time. "Okay, mom, then I''ll go. If there''s too much to handle, you can ask Uncle Neymar to help you." Before Tracey left, she was still worried and reminded Tina. "I know. I was not born yesterday, remember?" Tina smiled dotingly. It felt so good to be back with her daughter. Tracey originally wanted to ask the driver to send her, but she saw Adam''s car parked at the side of the road. "Adam, why are you here?" "Your mom asked me to pick you up half an hour ago. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s go grab something to eat first." Adam said gently. Tracey nodded. "Right, I really am starving." The two hadpletely returned to the way they used to be. Adam let go of the burden on him. He was now just an ordinary husband who apanied his wife before she gave birth. Though the process could be tiring and disturbing, he enjoyed it. His old life used to be filled with hustle and bustle, not even realizing the passage of days. After he stopped working, he felt that the days had slowed down. He had time to make breakfast for his beloved, to go to the supermarket to buy her favorite dishes, and to buy a bunch of flowers every day. He could go shopping and watch movies with her, understand her preferences, and do everything he wanted to do. Although this kind of life was in, deep down in his heart, it was what he wanted the most. Ramiro had been waiting for Tracey in the vi. "Young Madad,e with me." Ramiro did not hate Adam, but nodded and said hello to him. Tracey took Adam''s hand and said, "Adam,e with me." "If it suits you, by all means." It was the first time for Adam to enter the headquarters of the R family, which was decorated and furnished in apletely different way from the R Company. "Grandpa Ramiro, why did you summon me here?" Tracey was very curious when she was taken to the room usually used for physical examination. "I''m trying to restore your memory. Actually, I only told you half about the truth of FT2. It''s not irreversible." This sentence made Tracey thrilled with joy. "Grandpa Ramiro, do you mean that I can restore all the memories of the past?" "Yes, I got into contact with the descendants of the doctor who invented FT2 for your grandma. After three decades'' research and experiment, they''ve created the antidote." "It''s a pity that your grandmother didn''t get to use it. This has always been my guilt. After we made the bet, I decided that I would give you the antidote if you could really turn the whole family around." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Grandpa Ramiro, thank you!" Tracey was very overwhelmed. Never in her wildest dreams did she dare to think her memory could be restored. "You have but yourself to thank. You did very well this time, making the whole family look brand new." Ramiro felt that his task had beenpleted. The ancestors of the family must also want nothing but better for the whole R family rather than staying in one ce, never changing. Tracey was deeply moved. "Grandpa Ramiro, let''s get started." "All right." Traceyy in the chair, holding Adam''s hand with one hand, and said, "Adam, I''ll be able to remember our past soon." The needle plunged into her blood vessels. It was very different from thest time. Last time, Tracey''s heart was full of gloomy determination while this time utter joy. After the same injection as thest time, Tracey fainted, and she fell into a deep sleep again. She was having a very long dream when a few shards fluttered around her. As she slowly pieced together the fragments to form aplete memory, Tracey suddenly opened his eyes. She felt that she had only closed her eyes for a while. In fact, a few hours had already passed, and she didn''t wake up until the sun was about to set. "Little bunny, you''re awake. How are you feeling?" Adam asked anxiously. After all, Tracey was still pregnant. He was afraid that the medication would affect her body. "Don''t worry, Adam, I''m fine, but I''m indeed a little dizzy. Adam, I remember everything now and I will never forget even a piece of it." Tracey got up and threw herself into his arms. Adam held Tracey tightly in his arms, his real little bunny had finallye back to him. "We will never be apart from each other again in the future. This is thest time, little bunny. Next time, no matter what excuse you use, I will never let you leave my side again!" Adam said word by word. Tracey shed tears and only now after regained her memory did she remember what she had to go through with Adam. It was never the way other people told her. She finally was truly reunited with him. "Adam, you are never going to get rid of me, not in this life." Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Ramiro looked at the young couple hugging each other. Tears shed in his turbid eyes. He held his cane and left, leaving time and space for the couple who were deeply in love with each other. After picking up a hyacinth in the garden, he slowly walked to a grave and put the hyacinth in front of it. Staring at the photo on the tombstone, he caressed the person in the photo over and over again with his wrinkled fingers. "Madam, I have done it. Your granddaughter won''t die alone like you. Now, you can finally rest in peace..." Charli Hawkins could remember what her loved one looked like even before she died. She would meet him times after times in her dream but would forget all about it when she woke up. "Your granddaughter is a true talent, a once-in-a-century genius. She did what you couldn''t have done. The family will be brand-new from now on. She cured the family of its most malignant cancer and the way onward will be nothing but better." Ramiro muttered to himself, leaning at the edge of the tombstone as if he were chatting with an old friend. He did not care if his words had anyone replying to them, but just said what he wanted to say. The setting sun pulled his shadow very long, and he slowly closed his eyes, as if he was asleep. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A gust of wind blew away the petals of the hyacinth. "Madam, I''ve finally fulfilled what you asked me to do... But if there is a next life, can you love me?" Adam took a step back from Tracey and said, "Come with me to the Xiao familyter. My grandfather wants to see you." "What? Today? I, I''m a little nervous." Tracey just woke up from the joy of recovering her memory. She didn''t expect that Adam would take her home so soon. "Why not today? When we were back home, I said I would take you back but never got the chance. My grandpa has been constantly asking about you." "Haven''t you already met Reba and Eliza? And my second aunt and little aunt. They are very nice people." Adam exined gently. "Then... I will go to the room to change my clothes. By the way, I have to prepare some gifts. It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I don''t know what they like. What if they don''t like my gifts?" Tracey walked around in the room anxiously. The Xiao family was different from the Sheng family. At that time, she was invited by Aydan Sheng, and she didn''t think about bringing any gift at all. For Adam, the Xiao family was his real home. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken his mother''s surname and never changed it. And therefore, Tracey naturally cared about the Xiao family more. Adam pulled her body and said, "Don''t worry, they don''t need anything. You will be the best gift for them. Believe me." "Of course I know they don''t need anything, but it''s a question of courtesy, otherwise they will think I''m rude." Tracey red at Adam. What could she possibly prepare on such short notice? "You weren''t so nervous when you went to the Sheng family." Adam teased. "It''s all because of you." Tracey rushed out of the house. The R family had huge, redundant storage of antiques. She picked an oil painting and packed it up. She also went back to her room to change into a more formal set of clothes, which showed that she thought very highly of this visit. "Let''s go." Adam saw Traceye out dressed up. "My bunny looks beautiful no matter what." "Nonsense," Tracey said, but her heart felt as sweet as if she had swallowed down a whole jar of honey. The corner of Adam''s mouth curled up, and he took her hand and left. The car drove to the garden vi. Tracey hade here once before. At that time, she did not have time to go inside, so she stayed in the garden for a long time. The Xiao family seemed to like flowers and nts quite much. There were flowers everywhere, including precious ones Tracey had never seen before. "Why are there so many flowers and nts here? It looks like a world of fairytales." Tracey said somewhat surprised. "My second aunt and Reba like flowers and nts, and so does my grandfather. They are literally addicted to raising nts." "There are all kinds of flowers here, expensive and cheap alike. You can think of my grandfather as a self-taught botanist," exined Adam. Tracey heard this and punched him again. "Why didn''t you say so before we came? I brought your grandpa a stupid oil painting!" "What would you have done? Gone to the market and bought him some random flowers? Do you think he would prefer something he could buy anytime he wanted?" "If not, were you gonna go to a jungle and dig out a precious flower for him? Come on, I''ve already said you are the best gift for them." But how could Tracey really think so even if Adam said that? Adam might not have a mother but he had two aunts, who were just like his mothers. A butler led them to the hall, which was usually used by family members instead of the hall for greeting guestsst time. As soon as they entered the room, Reba weed them. "Tracey, here you are. Come in,e in." On the day of the wee banquet, Tracey and she get familiar with each other. Reba and Delia were very easy to get along with, but there were several other elders in the hall. Adam''s two aunts and their husbands greeted them, "Finally, we''ve been waiting for ages!" "This is my second aunt, and this is my youngest aunt." Adam introduced them one by one. Tracey greeted them politely, but she was still a little scared deep down. Then, a man came down from upstairs, looking sharp and high-spirited. His appearance reminded Tracey somewhat of Adam and then she suddenly realized that this man must be Adam''s grandpa. "Tracey is here. Come here and let me have a look." The old man seemed to be very happy to see Tracey''s arrival. He jumped down from the upstairs in a few steps. He was so strong that he didn''t look like his age at all. "Grandpa, take it easy. Bunny is not going anywhere." Adam hurried up to help him. "That''s what you said thest time, you little brat." The old man came to Tracey''s side. "Not bad, not bad. I''ve heard quite much about your beauty and today I''ve finally got to verify all of what I''ve heard." "Grandfather... If you keep doing this, you will scare her away." Adam was speechless. "Come, Tracey, this is a wee gift." Master Xiao was very kind and did not seem as serious as Tracey imagined at all. He took out a jade bracelet from his trouser pocket with a smile. Reba couldn''t stand it anymore. "Grandpa, this is our family heirloom. You could''ve at least put it in a box. It looks like some ten-dor piece of stic you got at the Gypsy mall." "You''re right. I''ll get the box right now." The old man said with a wholehearted smile on his face as if he were a child. "There''s no need, Grandpa. She wouldn''t mind at all." Adam took the bracelet from the old man''s hand and put it on Tracey''s wrist. Tracey was befuddled by this family. How could they just give away the family heirloom like this? Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Of course, it couldn''t have been a piece of stic. Yet Trace was still amused by the unexpected light atmosphere. "Why are you putting it on my wrist now?" Tracey felt helpless, and she didn''t even say thank you. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Adam took her face and kissed her. "This is for the granddaughter-inw. You are my wife now so it''s yours." "Humph, I''m not your wife now, at least not legally!" Tracey teased him deliberately. "Of course, you are his wife, at least the little bunnies in your belly would say so." Master Xiao said seriously. Tracey was originally a little nervous about him. After all, he was an elder. Especially when she thought about how Aydan didn''t really agree with her before. But the way Adam''s grandpa acted and talked made her put down all her worries. "Right, I think so." Tracey echoed. "Right, that would be just right. Now, you can call me grandpa." Master Xiao said happily. "Grandpa..." Tracey did not even know who her own grandfather was. This title was unfamiliar to her, but it made her feel inexplicably warm. "Good girl,e on, enough talking. Come and eat. I''ve asked the cook to prepare some dishes that you like. Come and have a taste." Mr. Xiao pulled Tracey to sit down beside him. He had always felt guilty about Adam. After what happened to his mother, Adam had always been cold and indifferent to the Xiao family''s help. After Adam and Tracey got together, his personality gradually changed. Tracey was Adam''s loved one, which meant she would be the woman cherished and taken care of by the whole Xiao family. Not to mention that Tracey herself was a very excellent and adorable girl. There was no reason Adam''s grandfather would dislike her. Everyone sat at the table. Mr. Xiao looked at his watch and asked, "Why hasn''t Rosee yet?" "How would we know where that little devil went off to?" "Will shee back alone?" Master Xiao asked tentatively. As an elder, naturally, he would want to see all his children have found their other half. Rose was the oldest of them all, but her romantic rtionships had never been smooth and easy. Mr. Xiao didn''t want to interfere with the child''s private affairs, but he still hoped that she would be better deep down in his heart. "It should be." Reba wasn''t too sure. Although Rose had recently been with Caesar, she probably wouldn''t bring him back home this soon since their rtionship hadn''t been made official for too long. "Hmph, I heard that brat came to Country S, yet he didn''t evene to pay his respects!" Mr. Xiao coldly snorted. Actually, he still hoped that Rose would bring Caesar home. "I''ll tell Rose some other day." While they were talking, Rose barged in hastily and said, "I got caught up on the road." "Calm the hell down, you are not a girl anymore." Adam''s second aunt had a look of disgust on her face. She was also quite guilty about Rose as well. Back in the day, in order to save Adam''s mother, she had a premature delivery and thus got separated from Rose for so many years. Rose had suffered a lot alone and was not brought up by her. Deep down, Adam''s second aunt cared about her more than anything but on the surface, she had to maintain her pose as the cold president. No matter how guilty or distressed she felt towards Rose, her tongue was still always sharp. "Mom, I get it. Give me a break." Rose also knew her temper. She would never take it to heart. "Well, a toast is in order for Tracey''s first time in our house." Mr. Xiao tried to smooth things over. He would never interfere with the children''s affairs. "Tracey can''t drink wine. I''ll get her a cup of juice." Adam thoughtfully poured a cup of warm orange juice for Tracey. "All right." Tracey had an unparalleled happy night that day, being surrounded by family love she had never felt before. All of that she found in Adam and his family. He gave her a warm family. She did not drink, but she felt that she was drunk. They nned to stay at the Xiao family''s house in the evening. Tracey went to the garden for some fresh air. Compared with the R family, Tracey preferred the decoration style of the Xiao family, Euro style. And there were a lot of flowers in the garden, many of which she couldn''t even name. When she came to the garden, she saw that Reba was in a daze, seriously thinking about something. "Reba, what are you doing here alone?" Tracey walked to her side, crouching down. "Adam''s gonna think you loped off again." Rebaughed softly. "I just came out to get some air. You don''t look too happy, is everything okay?" Tracey''s keen senses told her that Reba had something on her mind. "Yeah, why wouldn''t I be?" "Don''t lie to me. I can tell a worrying face when I see one. Tell me, maybe I can help you." Tracey talked to Reba as if she were her big sister, despite the fact that she was a few years younger than her. "What should it feel like, falling in love with someone?" Reba asked. "I knew you were worrying about your rtionship. Except for your rtionship, everything in your life is just more than perfect. It''s about Ro, right?" "Tracey, don''tugh at me." A hint of shyness appeared on Reba''s face. "Why would I? When we were at the conference room signing the contract the other day, I knew something was wrong with you. Now, spit it out, what''s wrong?" Reba sat on the ground with her arms around her knees. She began to tell the story, "Actually, I''ve known Ro for a long time. He''s a bad guy." "In order to achieve his purpose, he could seduce women. I had a friend who loved him deeply, but in the end, she became his stepping stone." "At that time, I couldn''t understand how such an evil and despicable man existed. Then Adam said he wanted to help you and needed someone to approach Ro, and I signed up for it." "I wanted to do to him what he did to my friend, let him have a taste of being dumped." "Everything did go as my n and we did win. But... I don''t feel good about it at all." "Because when I was with him, I was really happy. I also got to know why he became like this, and I couldn''t hate him. Instead, I felt guilty." "Do you think I fell in love with him? How can I fall in love with a bad guy?" Reba shook her head. She had never dreamed that she would fall in love with Ro. Seeing the disturbed expression on her face, Trace knew she really fell in love with that person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be bothered by a man who had done so many evil things. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 After quietly listening to what happened between her and Ro, Tracey said, "In fact, love is the most difficult thing to exin, and there is no absolute good or bad person in this world. For example, he almost killed me and let me die at the bottom of the sea, which could result in my never seeing Adam again. I hated his guts back then. Butter, when I came back to the family, I heard about his past and also understood why he became like this. He had no friends, no lovers, no family, and no one had his back on him. He only had himself. If he doesn''t work hard to climb up, he will always be the person trampled on by others. Although we think that his means are too despicable, but if he wasn''t desperate, would he have done that? Later, he took the initiative to resign at the family meeting. Even though the situation was already leaning towards him, he gave all the shares in his hand to me. He once hurt me and saved me. Later, I found out that he wanted to be the head of the family so much just to change the morbid state of the R family. For the past few years, he had been manipted by the Second Elder, and his life was not as good as we thought. I don''t think that good and evil are important anymore. What''s important is what''s your heart. Your heart will tell you whether you really love him or not." But Reba was stunned. "You said he resigned and gave you all the shares?" "Yes, don''t you know that? I''ve been thinking about why Ro suddenly changed so much. Now I finally understand that it''s very likely that he did so many things for you." "You hurt him, but let himpletely understand the mistakes he had made in the past. No wonder he said that he would repent for the rest of his life when he left." "He changed because of me?" Reba couldn''t believe it. "I think so. The way he looked at you that day was obviously injured. If he didn''t mean it, he wouldn''t have shown such an expression. He really is in love with you." "Fate truly is absurd." Reba let out a resigned sigh. "He fell into my hands, and I fell in love with him." "If you love him, get him back. He has no family, so he is eager to have a home." Tracey used to be lonely, so she particrly understood the feeling of Ro. At that time, she was deep in darkness. Steve was like a ray of sunlight that illuminated her life and made her less lonely and dark. From Ro''s childhood to his adulthood, he had always been lonely, and had been in a suppressed state for a long time. He was more eager to get the sunlight than anyone else. It wasn''t surprising that he fell in love with Reba. Reba''s eyes were very beautiful, like the blue sky, and her smile was very sweet. "After what I did to him, I''m afraid he won''t like me anymore." "That''s not necessarily true. If he truly loves you, he won''t care about it." Tracey encouraged her, and she hoped that everyone around her would be happy. "Little bunny, what are you doing here? I''ve been looking everywhere for you. I don''t think I told you about the poisonous flowers around the garden, did I? You have to be careful, okay? Don''t touch any of the nts." Looking at Adam''s nervous face, Reba suddenly remembered that one day, she was almost hit by a car on the street with Ro. Fortunately, Ro quickly pulled her back into his arms. The tension on his face was more serious than that on Adam''s face now. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" He kept looking up and down at her, and his body was even trembling slightly. At that time, Reba was even sneering in her heart because she thought it was just another of Ro''s shows. "I''m fine. Chill out, I''m totally fine. Don''t panic." Ro hugged her tightly. "Don''t ever do this again. Reba, you''re the only one I have. Don''t leave me." At that time, she didn''t understand what he meant. She just thought that he had already said these words to other women. "Adam, I''m fine. Besides, Reba is with me. She knows her way around here." "Right. But do tell me where you are going, okay? You are pregnant." "Yes, yes, I get it. I won''t get an inch away from you." As they gradually walked away, Adam held Tracey in his arms, and their figures formed a beautiful picture. After Reba saw him for thest time in thepany, she had never seen Ro again. And white roses kepting to her office. Whoever sent the flowers knew that she liked white roses the most, so it must have been sent by Ro. Reba spent each and every day waiting for that day''s rose to be delivered. The office was full of white roses within a month. Some were beautiful and some were withered, but the man who sent the flowers seemed to have disappeared into thin air. She knew that he had sold his house and his cars, left thepany, but she had no idea what he left for. One day, Reba couldn''t resist her curiosity and longing. She wanted to see where that person was and what he was doing. She followed the deliveryman for a day without any clues. The only trace was that she knew the deliveryman''s home, and he would definitely go to the flower shop to get flowers the next morning. By finding the flower shop, she could find Ro''s whereabouts. Reba followed the flower deliveryman to somewhere that was not very prosperous. At the corner, there was a flower shop that had been opened not long ago. The man carried a bunch of roses out of the shop as usual. But Reba walked into the store step by step. The name of the flower shop was "My Love". Would he be here? He quit his job, sold his house and his cars, and opened a flower shop? Flowers were always her favorites. Could it be that he had been wrapping and packaging the flowers himself? At first, the packaging was very simple and amateur, but soon, it became more and more practiced and good-looking. Reba felt deeply moved.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There was a bell hanging by the door. It was the one she had given him in the past. She even told him that whenever that bell rang, it meant she was missing him. Ro was thrilled because of just a childish bell and her words. Reba slowly walked into the house. There were two people in the flower shop. The person she had been thinking about day and night was here. However, there was a girl by his side. He took her hand and gave her a Band-Aid. The girl''s eyes were full of love. All her thoughts just now vanished in a moment. It was all just her wishful thinking. As Reba turned to leave, Ro looked up and saw her back. "Reba?" Reba fled in a panic. She must have been crazy to have missed for so long. Not only was he not miserable, but he also found his new love already. It was a lie. Everything was a lie. She would never believe in a man ever again! A car sped by in front of her, and she was pulled into a familiar embrace. Her tears fell down immediately, and the picture of the two people in the flower shop just now had been engraved in her mind. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 In the past, Reba had thought Ro would never be serious about the other woman. However, her heart ached when she saw how nice he was to that girl. "That was so close!" Ro felt like his heart was beating out of his chest. If he hadn''t been so quick, she''d have been hit. He looked back and found she was weeping. He flustered for a moment and quickly wiped away her tears. "I''m sorry. I know I''m dirty in your eyes and you hate touching me... Can you stop crying if I let go of you?" He lookedical as he let her go and wiped her tears. It was the second time Reba had seen him so flustered. For the most part, he was a perfect and elegant gentleman. But who was that girl? Reba felt ufortable at the thought of her so close to him. Anger made her cry more. Ro had always thought he knew women, but at this moment, he had no idea why she was crying. Was she just passing through, or did shee looking for him? If she came here for him, why did she choose to leave? His mind was full of questions. "Will you stop crying? You''re crying my heart out. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll just leave." As he spoke, he turned to leave. In order to stop her tears, he even quickened his pace. Reba stomped her foot in anger. Why was he, who used to know women best, now acting like a love Idiot? "Ro!" She called him. He stopped, and before he could turn around, she held him from behind. "Don''t go..." Her soft voice came into his ear. At this moment, he was not dreaming. Everything was real, because he could feel her warmth. "Reba, wh-what did you say?" "Idiot. Can''t you see I''m here for you?" Reba said helplessly. Excited, he turned around and hugged her. "Why? You forgave me?" "As you said, you''ve hurt a lot of people, but not me." She had thought about their rtionship. He was not to me. "1-1 have a terrible past. Don''t you mind it?" Ro didn''t see thating. He was even ready to die alone. He''d keep sending her white roses until her wedding day, because he knew he didn''t deserve her. Reba was different from him. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She was as bright as the sun, and he was as dark as hell. "I do..." Reba immediately replied. Ro''s hopeful eyes darkened for a moment. He knew that she wouldn''t ept him. "I do not mind." Reba added. The next second, his eyes lit up. "Reba, are you saying you agreed to be with me again?" He twirled her joyfully, just as he had done when the first time she agreed to be his girlfriend. Reba looked at the happy man. His hair was cut short and he was wearing a simple white shirt. The funny thing was, he wore an apron over his shirt. It made him less noble and hypocritical, but more warm and honest. "I feel dizzy." He quickly put her down. "I''m sorry. I was overjoyed." "Tell me, who was that girl in the flower shop?" Reba was still obsessing about it. Only then did he know why she cried just now. He really was a stupid jerk! "She''s a foreign student working in my shop. I hired her because she came from a poor family." If he had not met Reba, he would never have fallen in love with any woman in his life. All he wanted was her. She''d be the only woman he loved. "Well, that''s very kind of you." Reba pouted. She couldn''t help but think of how he put a band-aid on that girl. Her eyes were filled with affection when she looked at Ro. "Reba, are you... being jealous?" Only then did he realize what was happening. It turned out that she had just seen him put a bandaid on that girl. She must have misunderstood. Thank God he caught up with her. Otherwise, he''d have believed she hated him, and she''d have thought he was still a yboy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hell no! It''s your fault! You sent me roses every day, but I see you with another girl!" "Reba, you''re everything that I want and more." He thought she was so cute when she was jealous. "Is that real or just sweet talk?" Reba looked him in the eye. She hoped he meant it, but she wasn''t sure. "It''s from the bottom of my heart. Her hand was bleeding from a splinter, so I put a band-aid on her." "Couldn''t she do it herself?" Reba snorted. "You were taking advantage of her, weren''t you?" Ro was speechless. He really didn''t understand her logic. However, he loved it when she was being unreasonable. It mean that she cared about him. "I swear I''ll never touch any woman but you. I only go to male doctors for my physical, okay?" "That''s more like it." Reba broke intoughter. "Reba, I''m really happy that you''re here. It''s like a dream." Ro felt like he was in the heaven. He''d never been happier in his life. "If I didn''te here, would you do nothing but send me flowers?" Reba asked. "I''d stop it if you married another man. I thought you hated me and didn''t want me in your life." He said guiltily. "What a fool. Do you remember how you used to woo me? And now you''re doing nothing." "I''m sorry. I will..." Reba kissed his lips and said, "Don''t say sorry again, unless you want to hurt me." "Reba..." Ro murmured. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Ro made up with Reba. He took her by the hand and went back to his flower shop. "Boss, you''re back?" Este greeted him happily. But her smile frozen when she saw Reba. "Boss, who is she?" Este knew that he was into a woman. She had asked him why he wasn''t with the woman he loved. He said he couldn''t. Even so, he chose the best white roses and sent them to that woman every day. Ro had been alone, so Este thought he would move on from that woman eventually. However, at this moment, he was holding another woman''s hand. This woman was really beautiful. She had sharp, pretty features and ocean-like blue eyes. Este always felt herself beautiful, butpared to this woman, she was just average. Reba was standing next to Ro. They were like a match made in heaven. "She''s my girlfriend." Ro answered without hesitation. Este''s heart sank. Seeing the disappointment in Este''s eyes, Reba didn''t say anything. It was not surprising that women liked Ro. He was so charming. "Ro, you opened this flower shop after you left thepany?" Reba looked around. This shop was full of romance, and most of the flowers were her favorite. "Yes. I was tired of busy work and you liked flowers, so here I am. Come on, let me make you coffee." He took her to the lounge area next to the windows. He spent most of the day here thinking, reading, or just basking in the sun. He was not as scheming as he used to be. Hearing this, Este realized he opened this flower shop for that woman, who knew everything he had been through. Este knew nothing about Ro. At first, she was confused. Her boss had the grace of a nobleman. However, he ran a flower shop in the middle of nowhere and didn''t care about business. She reminded him that he would lose money, but he just smiled. "So what?" He was so cool that she gradually fell for him. That was why she stayed. She wanted to know his story and spend the rest of her life with him. However, another woman''s presence shattered her dream. That woman knew everything about him. Reba was seated by the window. Behind this flower shop was the sea. Maybe Ro opened the shop not to make money but to kill time. It was quiet and beautiful. When people opened the windows, they could hear the sound of the waves. This ce brought them inner peace. Ro was making coffee. He rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt, looking like aic book guy. The sun shone down on him, giving him a coat of light. Seeing this, Reba felt warmed. However, this heart-warming moment was interrupted soon. "Boss, let me help you." Este washed her hands and was ready to grind the coffee beans. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m good." Ro''s voice was obviously much colder than before. He had thought Este should know what he meant when he said Reba was his girlfriend. Apparently, he was wrong! Besides, Este almost got Reba hit by a car. He was starting to hate her a little bit. Este noticed his indifference. Was it because of that woman? She walked away silently to take care of the flowers. Meanwhile, Ro was concentrating on making coffee for Reba. Suddenly, Este screamed in pain, "Ah..." She cut her hand again "by ident" while cutting the roses. The blood moistened her fingers in an instant. Reba raised an eyebrow. This woman was really amazing. If she hadn''te here, Ro might actually have been tricked into being this girl''s boyfriend. She''d like to see how Ro would react, only to find he was still making coffee. Seeing that that Ro had no response, Este walked to him and said, "Boss, I hurt my hand again." "Well, I see. There''s a band-aid over there." "But I don''t think I can find it," Este said pitifully. Ro nced at her and went to get the bandaid. Este proudly looked at Reba. She knew that Ro wouldn''t leave her alone. Reba didn''t say anything. This girl was just too naive. She must not know how Ro used to deceive women. The point was, Ro hated scheming women most. Therefore, there was no way he was gonna go for this girl. Ro came out, with an envelope and a band-aid. "Here''s your sry. You don''t have to work here anymore." "Boss, are you firing me?" Este''s face was full of disbelief. "Este, I hired you because I thought you were smart and hard-working. It''s a shame you didn''t use your smarts properly. "Don''t even try to hurt the woman I love. You can''t afford that." He said coldly. Este felt so embarrassed that she burst into tears immediately. "Boss, if she really loved you, she wouldn''t have kept you waiting. I love you! I''ve been crazy about you since the first time I saw you. Can you please give me a chance?" She anxiously walked to him and tired to hold his hand, but he took a step back. "There are many women who love me, but she is the only one I love. Off you go." Este did not take the envelope. She just left in tears. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Reba was kind of moved. Ro had been with a lot of women over the years, but he never felt happy. He was lonely at heart. "Ro, do you really love me?" "Of course, Reba! If I had known that I would meet you, I would have done nothing wrong. Are you sure you don''t mind my past?" Ro felt unworthy of her at the thought of his sordid past. Reba was clean and pure, but he had had sex with tons of women. He really regretted it. He used to do terrible things to get ahead. "Would it make a difference if I said I did? The past is the past. If you do feel sorry for me, treat me nicer so that I can forget the old Ro." Reba was a very demanding woman. If she hadn''t identally fallen in love with Ro, she would never have been with a man who had done so many bad things. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There could be a magic about love that defied all exnations. It made you forgive everything. "Reba, I''m really happy. Thank you so much." Ro was deeply moved. "You don''t have any family, so, I''ll be your family." Reba suddenly understood what Ro had done. Deep down he wanted nothing more than a home. "Reba, I-1 want to kiss you. May I?" he asked carefully. The closest thing they had ever done was holding hands and hugging. He loved her, so he cherished her. Kissing her was very sacred to him. He was like a child begging his parents for candy. He was excited and nervous for fear of being rejected. "Have you ever said anything like that to other women?" "I''ve never kissed them on the lips. Reba, you aren''t them. They don''t deserve topare to you," he said seriously. This man was really strange. He had slept with so many women, but he still kept his first kiss. She didn''t answer. Instead, she stood on her tiptoes and gently kissed his lips. Ro''s heart missed a beat. He took her in his arms and slowly deepened the kiss. Estewas standing in front of the flower shop. She thought Ro would ask her to stay, but she looked back and saw him kissing that woman. The sun was shining down on them, making them glow. The only thing in her mind was that they were made for each other. They couldn''t be more perfectly matched. When she saw this, she suddenly moved on. Ro didn''t smile much until that woman showed up. He was filled with grief. She used to believe she would change him, but he had already found true love. "Boss, I wish you happiness." Este wiped away her tears. She had only stayed at the flower shop to make him less lonely. Now that he''d gotpany, it was time for her to leave. She walked along with a spring in her step. Not all crushes worked out, right? The wind chimes hanging in front of the flower shop tinkled as if to apany love. After the kiss, Ro let go of Reba. Her heart was still beating wildly. So that was what a kiss felt like. Reba smiled and whispered into his ear, "You know what? This is my first kiss." They looked at each other and smiled. Romance was in the air. "Coffee is ready. Try it." Ro brought her a cup of coffee. "I didn''t know you could make coffee." "Life here is easy, so I''ve learned a lot. I also learned how to make a cake. I''ll make you er." It could be seen that he had changed a lot. "Ro, I heard you had a chance to be the master. Why did you give it up?" "Your leaving made me realize what a jerk I was. What Tracey said had a great effect on me. Since we''e both doing what''s best for the family, what difference does it make who''s the master?" "So, I let it go. I used to think I had to get what I wanted, but now I know that giving up is also a way to be happy." "I live here in peace like I''ve never had before. Though I am consumed by the thought of you, I can finally be myself." He didn''t frown as much as he used to. No wonder Reba felt that he had changed. It turned out that he let himself go. "Are you going to stay here forever?" "I''m not sure. I run this shop because you like flowers and I want to send you the most beautiful roses every day. I haven''t thought about the future. Reba, am I a little unmotivated?" Reba shook her head. "Of course not. You just need to be yourself. Whether you''re the florist or the president, in my mind, you''re just you." "Reba, you''re the best." Ro pulled her into his arms. "Do what you want to do. I''ll always support you." Reba was kind of distressed. He grew up without love and became a pawn for others. No one had ever really taken him seriously. "Then I''ll keep sending your flowers," Ro said happily. "Sending you flowers is the best thing that ever happened to me, and I learned more ways to pack white roses online." "No wonder theter bouquets were much more borate. You wrapped all those flowers yourself?" "Yes. I don''t know why, but doing things for you makes me so happy." "Then... send me flowers for the rest of my life." "That''s exactly what I want." Roughed happily. From that day on, Reba would receive flowers at nine every morning. Everyone in herpany was used to it. The difference was, Ro delivered the flowers himself. Also, he would bring her the breakfast he made. On the first day, Reba didn''t know it was him. Her secretary knocked on the door. "Boss, the flower guy is here." Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Normally, Reba didn''t have to sign for these flowers herself. But when she knew Ro was the one who sent them, she made the flower guy hand-deliver them to her. "Let him in." Reba didn''t even raise her head. "You can go in now." The secretary said to Ro. Her boss would definitely be thrilled if she knew the flower guy was Ro. This was the second time that Ro hade to Reba''s office. Last time he was here, he and Reba ended up parting in discord. This time, he was in a good mood. He came in and saw Reba dealing with documents. He''d lived like this before. "Miss, here are you flowers," he said. Reba suddenly stopped writing. "You...why are you here?" She didn''t hide the look of surprise on her face. She went to his shop yesterday, and they had a candlelit dinner by the sea. Later, he sent her home. She didn''t expect to see him again so soon. He actually brought her flowers himself. "Aren''t you unhappy?" Ro looked at the white roses in her office. Some were dying, some were already dying. "You didn''t throw the dead flowers away?" He had no idea she valued them so much. "Although there is no card, I know they are from you, so I can''t bear to do so," Reba said with a red face. "Good girl, let me reward you with hot coffee. I just made this. It should still be warm." He put the thermos cup on the table. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You made this for me?" "Yes. You said you liked my coffee yesterday, so here I am." "Wow, that''s nice. It can be my breakfast." Reba opened the lid and took a sip. "I like it, because you made it yourself." "You didn''t have breakfast? Well, starting tomorrow, I''ll bring you breakfast." Ro said seriously. "Don''t me me. You know how busy I am." Reba said helplessly. "I understand. Do you want to take some time off? Although I don''t have a job now, I made some money investing. "I may not be as rich as your family, but I can support you. Do you want to live a quiet and leisurely life with me?" Ro gently held her in her arms. He did not want her to be so hard. "Ro, I''d love to, but I can''t. Eliza''s too young, and Elliott''s not here. Adam has his own career and Grandpa is old. I can''t let my mother run thispany herself, can I?" "If you feel tired, then take a rest. I''ll support you no matter what you do." Ro put his head on her neck and smelled her hair. That was the best smell in the world. "Ro, if only I had known you earlier." "Why?" "You wouldn''t have had to be lonely for so long." "I''m no longer lonely because you''re around." Ro kissed her neck. They were madly in love, and a kiss could lead to anything. "Ro, stop. We''re in the office." "Alright." Ro wouldn''t force her to do anything. "I should get going. I''ll pick you up from work tonight." "Are you the only one in your shop now? Aren''t you afraid someone''s gonna rob your shop?" "Do you think I open this shop for money? The best they can do is rob flowers. I don''t care. My love, you''re more important than anything." "Aren''t you sweet?" Reba didn''t really like love words, but they sounded good when they came out of Ro''s mouth. "Kiss me and I''ll be sweeter." "Well... for the sake of your coffee, fine. Give me your face." Ro obediently put his face to her. Just as she was about to kiss him, he suddenly turned his face, and the kiss fall on his lips. The next thing Reba knew, the cheek kiss turned into a French kiss. "I''ll get off work earlier." She felt as if her heart had been scratched by a cat. "OK." Ro waspletely turned on. No woman had ever made him feel this way before. They kissed every chance they got. They were crazy about each other, but he didn''t do anything more than a kiss. She wanted more, but she was too shy to say it. This night, Reba had dinner at Ro''s apartment. It was getting dark, and he offered to take her home. "What, you want to kick me out? I''m telling you, I''ll stay here tonight." Reba smiled. "Really? That''s wonderful." Ro was a bit shy. "Then you take the master and I''ll take the second. I''m gonna make your bed right now." Ro went very red in the face. Reba was amused. All she did was offer to stay over, and he was shy as a virgin? This was Ro''s first real rtionship. His past rtionships were all hunting games, and he never got pleasure in them. Reba following him into the room. He was making her bed seriously, and she hugged him from behind. "Ro, why do I feel like I''m liking you more and more?" "Better than you hating me more and more." Roughed softly. He liked the feeling of her holding him. It made him feel he was not alone. "You know what? I''ll love you forever." Reba rested her head on his back. "That means a lot." After making the bed, theyy on the sofa and watched TV. It didn''t matter what was on TV. It mattered that they were together. "Ro, I didn''t bring my pajamas." "How about you wear mine?" "Sounds good." He brought her a pair of silk pajamas. She went to the master bathroom to get a shower. The master room was so clean and tidy that it didn''t look like a man''s room. Shey in his bathtub and used his shower gel. She even opened his razor with curiosity. She looked around and touched everything, imagining how he used them in his daily life. When she was done, she walked to the second bedroom and knocked. "Ro." "Well, what''s the matter?" Ro opened the door quickly. As soon as he opened the door, he found she didn''t wear pants. The pajama top had just covered her hips, exposing her long legs. He quickly turned his back. "Why-why don''t you wear pants?" "It''s morefortable, and your pants are too long. I want to share your bed." Rebay down on his bed without hesitation and patted the spot beside her. "Hurry up." Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Ro walked up to her with a red face. "Reba, are you sure?" "I can''t sleep without a cuddle." Reba looked at him quietly, blinking her big blue eyes. "Okay, then good night." Ro turned off the light, and carefullyy down on the bed. As soon as he went to bed, she clung to him. He went stiff, trying to restrain his inner desire. Reba leaned into his ear and whispered, "Ro, I want it." "You-You want what?" Her breath came so close to him that his voice trembled. "Sex. I showered." She suddenly licked his earlobe. If he still didn''t know what she meant, he was not a man. "Reba, you..." In the darkness, her fingers slipped into his pajamas, touching him softly. He got a boner right away, and his heart was racing. "Do me." Reba suddenly said, "I want to be your woman." Her words were too alluring for him. Every time he kissed her, he wanted to have sex with her, but he stopped himself from doing it. "Reba, I never wanted to get married before, but meeting you changed my mind. "I want to marry you and start a family with you. So, can we save this for our wedding night..." "Ro, you''re so old- fashioned?" Reba was very surprised. She always thought he didn''t ask her to have sex because he didn''t want her to say no. That was why she took the initiative. It turned out that he wanted to do it at their wedding night. "Because I want to be responsible for you." "Don''t you want sex?" Reba suddenly felt sorry for this serious man. "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. I can control it. I..." Before he could finish his words, she gagged him with a kiss. He had done terrible things, but he surprised her with his seriousness about love. "Reba, I can make youe in some other way. You want to try?" Ro''s voice rang out. "Can you?" She was even more surprised. "You''ll see," he said softly. By the time it ended, her cheeks were glowing. Shey limp in his arms andined like a spoiled child. "Ro, you-you''re a bad guy." "Then do you like the bad guy?" "Humph... I won''t say it." "Then it''s a yes. Reba, can Ie to your parents in a few days and ask for your hand in marriage?" Ro kissed her hair. "What? You don''t have to." "Since I was a child, I was strictly required to learn Chinese and understand Chinese culture, so I''m kind of traditional. I''m just worried that your parents don''t like me." Reba could tell he was serious. "Don''t worry. They are open-minded. They won''t object to me being with you. Guess what? I suddenly want to marry you early." "Really?" Ro''s eyes lit up. "You want to start a family with me?" "Well, actually, I want sex." Reba said bluntly. He was the first man to make her want sex so badly. "Oh, you... Well, let''s sleep. You have to work tomorrow." Ro was very happy. It surprised him that Reba wanted him. "Mm." Reba hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Good night, my Ro." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Good night, my love." Reba slept soundly in his arms. Ro, on the other hand, had hardly slept all night. His beloved woman was by his side, but he couldn''t do anything. It was so torturous... Early in the next morning, Reba woke up. She subconsciously turned her head, but she didn''t see Ro. "Ro..." She rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked to the living room, only to find he was not here. She heard a noiseing from the kitchen and walked over. Ro was frying an egg. "Morning. Go wash up ande over for breakfast." Ro was holding a spat and skillfully turning over the egg. It was a warm morning. The apron- wearing handsome man was cooking for his love. Reba felt moved and hugged him from behind. "Ro, I suddenly feel so lucky." "Why?" He was used to her acting like a child from time to time, and he loved it. She rubbed her face against the back of his neck and said, "So many women have liked you, but they haven''t seen you for who you really are or been taken seriously. I''m lucky." "Reba, you''re wrong. I''m the one who''s lucky, because I met you." He put down the spat, turned around, and embraced her. Their eyes were full of affection for each other. Reba was still wearing his pajama top, and he could faintly see her boobs. "Stop tempting me, girl. You know how much I want you." He sighed. "I was just testing your resolve, Mr. Hawkins." She smiled sweetly. "Mr. Hawkins is not as resolute as you think. Get dressed, or I could turn into a hungry wolf." "Fine. But I really want to meet that hungry wolf." Reba was an open girl. "Naughty girl, you made the egg overcooked." Ro helplessly picked up the egg, and put another one into the pot. Seeing this, she opened her mouth in surprise. "Ro, you know how to cook?" "Well, yes. My parents died when I was little, and an olddy was taking care of me. I didn''t want her to get too tried, so I learned to cook Chinese food from her. "I was able to afford a cook, but I didn''t like peopleing into my house. In addition to socializing, I cooked at home. I''m not much of a chef, but I can cook most of it." "Awesome! I like you more!" Reba''s face was filled with excitement. "I''ll learn more skills for you. Well, if you keep talking to me, the egg will be overcooked again." Ro said helplessly. Only then did Reba leave the kitchen with with the smile of a woman in love. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Ro used to cook just to fill his stomach, but the thought of him cooking for Reba made him take it very seriously. It was a simple breakfast, but Reba keptplimenting him. She was like a huge fan of him, and she really thought he was great. "Ro,e to my house tonight. I''ll call my familyter." She turned to look at the man who was driving. Why was he so hot when he was driving? She finally understood why those women loved him so much. He was a chick ma. "Tonight? I thought it would be in a few days." "I want you to meet them earlier." It was like she found a treasure she wanted to share it with her family. "Well, okay." Anyway, he would have to meet her parents sooner orter. "See you then." After sending Reba to thepany, he began to prepare gifts for her family. Luckily, he had researched the likes and dislikes of the Xiaos when he was still in R Company. Ro spent the day choosing gifts, and Reba made a phone call to her parents. She left work early again.The first thing she expected was to get off work, because that would mean seeing Ro soon. "Ro." "Well, you got off work so early?" "I wanted to see you earlier." Reba was a straightforward girl. She didn''t hide her feelings. "Good girl. Are we going to your house now?" "Yes. I''ve already called them. Ro, why do I feel like you''re hotter?" Reba looked at him with shining eyes. Apparently, he dressed up for the visit. He was now like every girl''s dream. He acted calm, but his hands were sweating. He had nothing now, and he didn''t know if her family would like him. He''d got a lot on his mind. "Ro, we arrived. Are you okay?" Reba found that he was in a daze. "Oh, yes. I''ll get the presents out of the trunk." He came back to his sense. "You shouldn''t have. You''ll be my family soon." Although he hadn''t met her parents yet, she had decided to marry him. "It''s a courtesy. Honey, wait for me here." After giving her a kiss, he headed to the trunk and brought out those gifts. "Gee, you bought so many things? And where did you get the orchids?" Reba was so surprised. "I dug it up at a friend''s house. I heard your grandpa liked flowers." He was carrying gifts and a pot of orchids. Love me, love my dog. The better Ro treated her family, the more he cared about her. Reba thought she was the first one home, but everyone was waiting for her. Tracey was watching TV in the living room, and Adam was feeding her fruit. Reba had believed that only the men in her family were constant in love, but now she changed her mind. Eliza was painting, and her parents were also in suits. They had been waiting for them. "We''re back." Reba said. Tracey already knew what was going on between Reba and Ro. She smiled gently at Ro. "Cousin Ro,e in." It had been one or two months since theyst met. Her belly was visibly bigger and her face rounded. However, Adam was still trying to get her to eat more. "Come and have some fruit." Adam said in a lukewarm tone. Ro had always been eloquent, but now he suddenly didn''t know what to say. "You''ve already met Adam and Tracey. This is my younger sister, Eliza. And they are my parents." Reba introduced. "Nice to meet you, Uncle and Aunt. I''m Ro Hawkins." Ro greeted them while holding the orchids. "Put down the flowers first." Reba''s mother said. "Yes, Auntie." Ro put down the flowers and realized that they were all sizing him up. He was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to move. "Well, Mom, these are the gifts he spent all day picking out for you guys." "Girl, you''re not married to him yet." Ro shyly scratched his head. "I hope you like them. And this is for Eliza." "Do I have a gift too?" Eliza put down her paintbrush and opened the gift. It was a Hello Kitty doll. "Wow! It''s a discontinued doll! How did you get it?" Eliza immediately had a good impression on this big brother. "My friend helped me get it." Ro felt a bit relived. At least he got one vote. "Mom, I want to see what you and Dad got." Reba was very curious. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was a couple of fancy watches. Reba''s parents liked them very much. "Daddy, isn''t Ro sweet? These watches are really beautiful. They''re gonna look great on you and mom." "I''m too old for this." Although Reba''s mother said so, the smile on her face showed how much she liked this gift. "Let me put it on you." Reba''s dad looked happy, too. "Ro, thank you." "It''s my pleasure." Ro handed thest gift to Tracey. "I''ve been thinking a lot about what I should get you. I heard you were carrying twins, so I bought you these." Tracey opened the exquisite box and saw two Chinese knots. "I hope your two babies are born and grow up healthy." A blessing was better than anything. Tracey liked the two knots very much. "Thank you." Just as everyone was enjoying their gifts, one person came down from the stairs. "I seem to hear a guest." "Grandpa, it''s Ro. He got you a gift!" Reba went up and took her grandpa''s hand. "Look, it''s the orchids you''ve been looking for a long time!" "Wow. I like this gift." Old Mr. Xiao seemed to be really happy. Ro breathed a sigh of relief. In order to prepare these gifts, he didn''t even have lunch. Old Mr. Xiao asked Ro to help him nt the orchids in the yard. Basically, it was a sessful visit. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Ro went to the bathroom. Reba''s mother said, "Reba, are you sure you want to marry him?" "Mom, I am not a child anymore. I know what I want. Ro is really nice to me." Reba understood her parents'' concern. "You''re a smart girl, and I trust your judgement. As long as you''re happy with him, we have nothing to say." Reba was totally in love. Her parents were young once, so they knew how she felt. Reba had always had high standards for men. She was 27 years old, but this was her first rtionship. Her parents had been worried that she would stay single forever. It was a good thing that she finally fell in love. The only problem was, they all knew about what Ro had done to Tracey. "Auntie, I believe Ro has changed. You should give him a chance." Tracey knew what they were thinking and took the initiative to put in a good word for Ro. "Tracey, are you serious?" "Yes. I can tell he loves Reba. That''s all that matters, isn''t it?" "Well... since you''ve said so, we''ll give him a chance." "Thank you, Mommy." Reba happily kissed her mother on the cheek. "How old are you?" Her motherughed. "No matter how old I am, I''m your little baby." "Hey, would you still be my little baby if I told you not to marry Ro?" Reba joked, "Hell no! Mom, you know what? Ro''s a great cook. He made me Chinese food this morning. I think he''s better than our chef. "Also, he can make coffee, arrange flowers, and he''s a good driver..." "Sis, are you a saleswoman?" "What? I''m not." Reba waspletely confused. "But you just looked like a saleswoman trying to sell your product." Eliza teased her with a smile. "Wow, little girl, how dare youugh at me!" Reba pinched Eliza''s face. "Reba really likes him. It''s some kind of connection. So many men courted her, but she didn''t even look at them. Maybe Ro''s her the one." "You never know what''s gonna happen." Ro sessfully passed the test. He couldn''t even look at Reba''s parents'' faces when she said she was going to stay at his house. Reba didn''t care about it at all. Ro thought they should get married as soon as possible. Though they hadn''t had sex yet, he didn''t want to risk damaging her reputation. Thest time he bought the vi, he was going to propose to her, but then too much happened to make him give up. Reba immediately packed up her things and nned to leave with Ro.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Goodbye, Uncles and Aunt," Ro said awkwardly. Would they think that he kidnapped their daughter? "Mommy, Daddy, I''ll be staying at his ce for a while. Don''t worry, Ro will take good care of me." Reba waved at her parents happily. Her family was speechless. She was so desperate to marry Ro? "Auntie, Uncle, I promise I will." "Okay." They knew Reba well. Once she decided to do something, no one could change her mind. The car was gone. Reba''s parents looked at each other. Why did they feel like their daughter would no longer theirs? "Eliza, don''t be like your sister." "Got it, Mommy. I''m going back to my room." Eliza hopped back home. Only then did Romeo let out a sigh of relief. Reba wiped his sweat. "I didn''t lie to you, did I? My parents are easy to get along with." "Well, yes." "Rx. I''ll protect you." "Thank you, my boss." After what happenedst night, Reba threw all her stuff into the master bedroom. She didn''t like packing, so Ro did it for her. He still couldn''t believe that they were really living together. Seeing the women''s things in his closet, he felt like he really had a home. "Ro, are you superman? I watched one episode of TV, and you packed up all my stuff." Reba clung to him again. He found that she was a very clingy girl. He loved it when she acted like a spoiled child. "I''m only your superman."Ro scratched her nose. "Go take a shower and sleep. It''s gettingte." "Yes, Sir." Reba happily went to the bathroom. When she came out, she found the master room in total darkness. "Ro?" She walked curiously towards the lighted living room, and saw candles arranged in the shape of heart. The floor was covered with rose petals. In the dim candlelight, Ro knelt down on one knee with a ring in his hand. "Reba Xiao, will you marry me?" It was the most romantic proposal he coulde up with in the time he had. Reba covered her mouth and nodded repeatedly. She had thought that he would not propose to her again after she had ruined hisst proposal. "Yes, I will!" He put the ring on her finger. "You said I bought gifts for all your family, but not you. Actually, this is my gift for you." "How do you know the size of my finger?" Reba was really moved. "Because I''ve held your hand a million times," he said with a smile. "Does it mean you''re my fiance now?" Reba threw herself at him, pressing him to the ground. "Ro, let''s get married." She just wanted to be his bride as soon as possible. "Alright, as long as you want..." "I want it so much." Reba said, tears streaming down her face. She didn''t know why she was crying. "I''ll give you a romantic wedding." "I don''t want anything formal. Let''s make a wedding trip." She didn''t care about the wedding. She cared about marrying him. "Okay. I''ll always be there for you." Ro didn''t care about the wedding, either. Being with her was all that mattered to him. "Let''s make a deal. Well never let go of each other''s hands." "It''s a deal." Chapter 848 Chapter 848 This was Tracey''s first night at the Xiao Residence. Everyone was so nice that she didn''t have to worry about anything. Adam was taking a shower. Tracey looked at the green emerald bracelet. She''d received two bracelets so far. One was from Aydan, the other was from Old Mr. Xiao. This one was extremely green, like a gift from nature. Tracey seemed to have thought of something. She always thought the bracelet looked familiar. If it were red, it would be the same as the bracelet she bought in Rome. That was strange. Normally, there were great differences between different emerald bracelets. With countless jade in the world, it was difficult to find two identical emerald bracelets. Unless... these two bracelets came from the same piece of jade. This bracelet gave her a strange feeling, the same feeling she had when she bought the red one. That red bracelet was her lucky star. She gave it to her mom and her mom got better. Was it a coincidence? Tracey felt that there must be a connection between the two bracelets and her. She couldn''t wait to ask Old Mr. Xiao about this. The housekeeper took her to the study, and Old Mr. Xiao was enjoying the painting she sent him. She sent it to him because she thought it was artistic, but she didn''t notice who the painter was. "Grandpa." "What''s up?" Old Mr. Xiao turned around. His eyes were so meaningful that Tracey couldn''t see through him. "Grandpa, I need to ask you something. It''s about the bracelet." "Come here and have a seat." Old Mr. Xiao looked unusually serious. "Grandpa, a few months ago, I bought a red emerald bracelet in Rome. I don''t know why, but I think it is very simr to the one I''m wearing. They''re just different colors. "I was pregnant when I identally fell into the sea, but I didn''t die. My babies are fine, too. "Later, I gave that bracelet to my mom. She was in poor health, but since she put on the bracelet, she has been getting better. "Maybe you''ll think I''m talking nonsense, but it really happened. Even I am confused." Tracey voiced her doubts. Old Mr. Xiao stayed calm. "Little girl, do you know why Bumblebee Corp has been against the R family?" "We''ve been enemies for 100 years, and we didn''t work together until you ran for the master." Tracey did not know why he mentioned this, but it should have something to do with the bracelets. "Grandpa, just tell me everything." "You have no clue?" "I-I don''t." "Then why did you send me this?" He pointed at the water-ink painting. In the drizzling rain, there were two people in robes. One was ying the harp, the other ying the flute. Although they were in the painting, their love for each other was so obvious. That was why Tracey chose this. "Because I thought it was a very nice painting. Is there something wrong with it?" Tracey asked. "I thought you knew everything. Turns out it''s just a coincidence." Old Mr. Xiao sighed. "This painting..." "The two people in this painting are Taliyah Hawkins and Jakob Xiao. They were a couple in love." "Taliyah Hawkins? She used to be the master of the R family!" Tracey suddenly understood something. "Yes. She''s the one who saved the R family and caused the curse toe." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I found her journal. It recorded her confession to her lover. Is her lover Jakob?" "Yes. The R family and the Xiao family had served the emperors since ancient times. Taliyah and Jakob fell in love and stayed together without telling anyone." "In a coup, Taliyah foresaw the end of the R family. There was only one way to change it." "She decided to let the Xiao family perish instead of hers. Not only did she hurt innocent people, she betrayed her lover." "Your red emerald bracelet used to be green. It was from a rare jade." "Jackob made these bracelets himself and gave them to Taliyah. Taliyah broke up with him after making that decision, and returned the bracelets to them." "Then why did one of them turn red? By the way, did the Xiao family perish?" Tracey finally knew the whole story. Fate was really amazing. It turned out that Adam was Jackob''s descendant. The feud between the two families was finally over because of them. "If it had, I wouldn''t have been here. The family did everything they could to save Jackob, but they were all killed. Their blood stained one bracelet red. Later, the red one disappeared. "Jackob fled to the United States with a few survivors. Even though he knew Taliyah was there, he did not go to her. "He loved her and also hated her! "Later, he married an ordinary woman, and never took out the green bracelet again. "He foresaw that in 100 years the two families would be reconciled, and the bracelets would meet their owner. Tracey, it''s you." Jackob''s wisdom was beyond Tracey''s imagination. She looked at the green bracelet with mixed emotions. "So the curse is real?" "Yes. A lot of people in the Xiao family died because of Taliyah, so all the masters of the R family had had their life cut short. It''s karma." Tracey couldn''t judge who was right and who was wrong. "So how do I break this curse?" "It''s already broken." "What? How?" "That red emerald bracelet contained the resentment of the Xiao family." "With the passage of time, the resentment had almost disappeared. You''re deeply in love with Adam, and that was what Jackob wanted. When you found the two bracelets, you broke the curse." Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Tracey was overjoyed. She had read a lot of books and couldn''t find a way to break the curse. "So there''s hope for my mom?" "Didn''t you say she was getting better?" "That''s great." "The curse is gone, and the Hawkins family has paid off all its debt to the Xiao family. You know what? Jackob loved only Taliyah until the day he died. "They weren''t together forever out of hate when they were alive. If they have an afterlife, I wish them happiness." "Grandpa, this story is sad and touching." Tracey had mixed feelings. "This story has no end, perhaps this is the beginning of another story.¡± "The beginning of another story?" "It''s gettingte. Go to bed, or Adam''s gonna be worried about you." As soon as he finished his words, Adam''s voice rang out. "Tracey, what are you doing here?" "Nothing, I came here to say good night to Grandpa." Tracey smiled. "Good night." Old Mr. Xiao had never told Adam about it. He just wanted Adam to be carefree. Adam took Tracey''s hand and left. He nagged at her, "Don''t ever leave my sight without telling me. I would be freaked out if I couldn''t see you." "But I''m in your house." "Thest time we were at the Sheng family, we had only been apart for a few hours and that terrible thing happened. Once bitten, twice shy." "Well, then I won''t go anywhere again. Adam, I''ll just stay with you, okay?" "That''s my girl." Old Mr. Xiao withdrew his eyes from them and looked at the water-ink painting. It was yellowing, but the two people still looked so much in love. Maybe in a hundred years, they''d meet again as normal people. The return of the lost bracelet would be the beginning of a new story. Tina was getting better every day since she put on the red bracelet. One day, she was surprised to find that it was no longer that red. "Tracey, am I hallucinating? I remember this bracelet was blood red when you gave it to me. Now it is light red." "Mom, it''s a good thing. It''s gonna turn green." "Really?" Tracey did not tell anyone the secret. The past was the past. She just wanted her family to be safe and happy. Word came from the R family that Ramiro died. His body was found in front of Tracey''s grandma''s tombstone. His mouth tilted Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. upwards slightly at the corners. Maybe he went off to the other world to chase Tracey''s grandma. His years of waiting had finally come to an end. It rained heavily on the day of his funeral. Tracey was there with everyone in the R family. Ramiro had devoted his life to the family, and now he could finally let it go. Tracey, holding a ck umbre, walked to his tomb step by step and bowed three times to him. Without him, the R family would have already fallen into the wrong hands. He left a will, and the only request was to bury him next to Tracey''s grandma. "Grandpa Ramiro, believe me. I''ll keep the family strong." Tina was very close to Ramiro, who had taken care of her like her father for so many years. She couldn''t stop crying. Neymar hugged her tightly. "He''s free now. Don''t be so sad." The second elder quietly looked at the tombstone and sighed. "We have been at each other''s throats for years, and I won. But I just... I''m not happy about it." After expressing their grief, everyone left. The rain stopped, and the sun emerged from the clouds. "Adam, look, it''s rainbow." Tracey pointed to the rainbow across the sky. "The rainbow after the rain. This is a good sign." "Ramiro''s been alone his whole life. I feel sorry for him." Tracey sighed. The woman he loved died not knowing how he felt. "I think it''s what he wants. He''s dedicated his life to the woman he loves and to this family. We must live happily so as not to fail him." "Yes." Tracey held Adam''s hand tightly. There were so many couples in love, but they couldn''t be together. Therefore, she was lucky. "Adam, let''s go home in a little while." "You don''t want to be here anymore?" "No, but I want to get married in City A." "Okay, you"re the boss." Adam left happily with Tracey in his arms. The second elder hadn''t been well since the funeral. He passed away in less than half a month. Tracey took back his shares and redivided them. Everyone in the family began to fend for themselves. After the reorganization, there were almost no internal and external troubles in the R family. It was May 20th. Tracey woke up early in the morning, and started looking for something to wear. Adam came in with breakfast. "Little bunny, did you take all the clothes out of the closet?" "Adam, I''ve put on weighttely, and none of these clothes look good on me." Tracey sat down on the bed depressingly. "Didn''t I ask the designer in Mn to make you some clothes?" "Those are maternity clothes, and I don''t like them." Tracey pouted. "Uh, but you''re pregnant. You should wear maternity clothes." Adam found that Tracey''s temper was getting weirder. "I wanna wear something hot! But I can''t because I have this stupid belly!" "Honey, rx. When you''re done, you can wear whatever you want." Adam acted like he was coaxing a child. "We''re about to get our marriage certificate, but these clothes are hideous!" Adam finally knew what she was angry about. "My little bunny looks good in everything. Besides, wedding photos don''t go below your neck. It doesn''t matter what you wear." "Is that so?" "Of course. Do you feel better now? Let''s have breakfast, and then go get our certificate." "No, a lot of couples are getting their certificate today. We have to get in line early." Tracey was about to run out. "Don''t worry, I had it all nned out. We don''t have to wait at all. What you need to do now is to eat your breakfast." "Oh." Only then did Tracey sit down and have breakfast. After an hour, they went out. Tracey was more than four months pregnant. Adam held her hand at any time and ce, for fear that she would fall. After getting the certificate, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. "We''re finally a real family." Chapter 850 Chapter 850 In order to get this certificate, they had gone through numerous obstacles. Tracey thought of something. "Adam, do you remember when Grandpa said we''d have a big difficulty before we got married?" "We''d be happy forever if we could go through this. I thought it was my falling into the sea, but now I think it''s the R family." "Yeah. Do you know how I felt the day you left me at the beach? I tried so hard to catch up with you, but you disappeared right in front of me. I felt like I''d lost the world. "Later, I knew you were going to go back to the R family, and you wanted to forget me. My heart sank to the bottom." Adam still got a little freaked out every time he thought about it. God knew what he''d been through along the way. "Fortunately, we''re still together." Tracey carefully put away their marriage certificate. "Yes, I won''t let you suffer again." Adam touched her cheek. In June, Tracey sessfully graduated with a diploma and a degree. Her belly was getting bigger, but it didn''t make her less happy at all. Her wedding to Adam was in urgent nning. It drew a lot of attention. A lot of people had offered to advise them on the wedding. Tracey designed the invitations for the wedding, and Adam did everything else. On the one hand, Adam wanted to surprise her. On the other hand, he didn''t want her to overtax herself. The wedding would be held at the end of June. Tracey was getting more nervous and expectant every day. What kind of wedding did Adam have nned for her? She didn''t even know where the wedding would be. Adam kept it a secret. This night, Tracey was sleeping. She slept like a log and didn''t usually wake up that easily. Adam bent down and picked her up. She tilled her head and continued to sleep. He took her to the helicopter with a quilt. The wedding would be held at the ind he bought for her. After he bought the ind, it stopped epting visitors. This was a gift for Tracey. He told the guests the location of the ind, and several private helicopters came one after another. This ind was romantically designed. Tracey woke up to a sea breeze. "Tracey, it''s your big day! Come on, you should get up." Reba''s voice rang out. Tracey rubbed her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know what was going on. "Reba, why are you here?" "I''m your maid of honor! Bride, it''s time to get up and wash up." "Where is Adam?" "The groomsmen will be with him in a few minutes to pick you up. He gave you an extra hour of sleep, or I would have woken you up earlier." "Alright." Only then did Tracey find that she was not in her room. "Am I on the ind?" "Yes. Adam is really loaded. When did he buy this ind for you? If we hadn''te to your wedding, we never would have known such a beautiful ce. "You''re a good sleeper, Tracey. Adam took you from home to the ind without waking you up. I thought pregnant women were supposed to have insomnia." Tracey was a little embarrassed. "My babies are good, so I slept well at night. It''s all Adam''s fault. He didn''t tell my anything!" "He wants to give you a surprise. He nned this wedding all by himself. I finally know how careful and sweet he is." Tracey was really happy. nning a wedding was no easy task, and many couples would fight over it. Adam, on the other hand, didn''t let her worry about it one bit. "Isn''t Ro nice to you? You''re happy, too." "That''s right. Ro is the best." Reba loved to praise her man. "Hurry up! The groom will be here soon. Tracey, put it on now." Rose came in with a wedding dress. Adam personally went to Mn to have the best wedding dress designer make this wedding dress. It was the first time Tracey had seen it. Although Adam preferred the wedding dress Tracey wore when they were taking wedding photos, Tracey was too pregnant to wear that one. This new wedding dress was high-waisted. The point was, it couldpletely cover the bride''s belly. It was beautiful and had a huge skirt. Tracey loved it very much. This was the dress every girl dreamed of. "Come on, put it on." "Okay." Tracey quickly washed up and changed into the wedding dress. She stepped on the soft carpet with bare feet and turned around. "How do I look?" "Amazing. Adam has a good taste." "Makeup man, do her hair." Rose directed everyone in an orderly way. While the makeup artist was doing Tracey''s hair, Rose brought Tracey the breakfast prepared by Adam. Apparently, he foresaw that she would have no time for breakfast. The photographer was recording everything. Rose, Reba, Eliza were all excited, as if they were the bride. Theirughter provided a lot of material for the shoot. "The groom is here. Come, let''s close the door." It was Reba''s favorite part. "Don''t overdo it." Tracey looked at the three women. They were so gonna give Adam a hard time. "There are some tests you have to go through to bring a beautiful woman home." Eliza grimaced. "That''s right." Outside the door, Adam was wearing a white suit, holding a bouquet in his hand. His heart was beating fast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey, I''m here." His voice trembled slightly as he said this. He could finally marry Tracey. "Adam, where are our red packets? No money, no opening." Reba said. Adam had already expected this. He took a few red packets from the groomsmen and stuffed them into the door. Every red packet was stuffed with money. "Is it enough? If not, I''ll pay you with a check. Open the door." Adam said sincerely. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Reba''s goal wasn''t money, so she suggested, "We don''t want money, but you need to sing a song. Or we won''t open the door." Adam started singing without hesitation. Although there was no apaniment, his voice was melodious and pleasant. It was the first time Tracey had heard him sing. He actually sang as well as some singers. After the song, Adam asked anxiously, "Can you open the door now?" "No, no, you have to recite pi to 100 decimal ces..." Reba continued to make things difficult for Adam. Tracey was speechless. Was Reba really Adam''s sister and not his enemy? Mira sighed for Adam. "Crap, what should Adam do? He can''t do that, can he?" "He can." Tracey was very confident in her man. As Tracey expected, Adam''s voice sounded. "3.1415926535..." "He did it!" said Mira in shock. Reba wanted to keep testing Adam. "You..." "Reba, it''s enough." As soon as Ro''s voice rang out, Rebapromised. "Alright, I''ll let you guys in." Reba immediately opened the door. Rose swept a nce at her. "You listen to your man Like that?" Adam and his handsome groomsmen came in. "Rose, we''ll get married, too. I don''t want anyone to give me a hard time like you did Adam." Caesar looked at Rose. Rose blushed and muttered, "Humph, I didn''t agree to marry you." Looking at Reba and Rose, Eliza shook her head. Then, she said to the men, "You have to find the bride''s shoes to take her away." Tracey was sitting cross-legged on the bed. Adam thought that he could finally take his wife away, but there was another hurdle. "Alright, let''s do it." The men began to search everywhere for the bride''s shoes. After looking for a long time, they still couldn''t find the shoes. Adam almost cried. "Little bunny, don''t you want to marry me?" "Adam, you''re so stupid." Tracey winked at Adam and took a look at her dress. Adam understood what she meant instantly and said, "I know where they are." He gently lifted her skirt and saw a pair of brand new wedding shoes. "It''s cheating! Tracey, whose side are you on?" "She''s my wife, of course she''s on my side." Adam smiled and handed the flowers to Tracey on one knee, and then began to put shoes on her. The cameraman gave a close-up of the scene. The air was full of sweetness and romance. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Well, let''s go to the wedding ce." Adam picked Tracey up. How could he rest assured if Tracey walked in high heels? Tracey was wearing a veil and holding a bunch of flowers. She buried her head in his arms happily. The groomsmen and bridesmaids followed them out. Then, Tracey found that this ind was very different from the one she came tost year. As far as she could see, there was a sea of flowers. Adam had people grow a lot of purplevender on the ind. She was so moved that she wanted to cry. "When did you do this?" "It''s been a long time. I wanted to give you the most unique wedding." This was the first surprise, and the second was the European-style carriage parked in front of the tree house. When Tracey was a child, she hoped that one day a prince woulde and marry her on his white horse. At that time, Adam joked to her that it was impossible. "Do you still remember it?" There were tears in Tracey''s eyes. "I''ve never forgotten every word you said." Adam carried her into the carriage, while he rode a white horse in front. In the sky, the helicopters were sprinkling petals. Tracey sat in the carriage, looking at thevender and the dancing roses. A red-carpeted main road ran through the flower field. It was a straight shot to the wedding ce. The carriage slowly moved forward. The man she loved was one meter away from her. Roses were falling from the sky, and drones were flying overhead. Although Reba had known about Adam''s n, she was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. "It''s so beautiful..." No woman could say no to it. Ro looked at and said softly, "If you want, we can have a special wedding, too." "Forget it. We''ve already decided to have a wedding trip. And I''m not a big fan of big scenes." Reba had always been cool. Although Rose did not say anything, there was a look of envy in her eyes. Caesar observed her reaction quietly. Steve was one of the groomsmen. He thought he would be sad to see Tracey get married, but he was more happy for her happiness. Elliott took a piece of rose and said, "Adam is quite romantic. I''m going to hold such an awesome wedding in the future." The wedding ce was in thevender field. It was in the shape of a heart. Instead ofvender, this area was nted with green grass. There was a faint smell of flowers in the air. Most of the big names in foreign and domestic finance were here. The Xia family and the Sheng family were influential in the country. They had a lot of connections abroad, too. Therefore, it was a wedding with a lot of upper sses. Although everyone had attended luxurious weddings, they were all moved by this unique and romantic one. Many children were chasing bubbles and roses, while adults were chatting happily. Tina was dressed up for today. She never thought that she would be able to participate in her daughter''s wedding. She was really excited. Neymar stayed by her side and asked, "You wanna cry?" "Yes, I''m so happy. Tracey has finally found true love." "I''m very happy, too. Because I found you." Neymar gently hugged her. Ben looked at the two people hugging each other. Although he had already known that they were together, he still felt lost. He made so many mistakes that he lost Tina forever. He walked toward them with a ss of champagne. "Long time no see." He avoided them at the rehearsalst night, because he didn''t know what to say. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Tina was more mature than she had been ten years ago, but there was not a wrinkle on her face. If she stood together with Tracey, she would be like Tracey''s sister. Neymar was tall and straight. When he stood beside Tina, they were like a perfect couple. Although Ben was somewhat depressed, he wished Tina to be happy. He had deeply hurt her, and he would feel less guilty if she lived a better life. They were chatting like old friends. Tina didn''t me Ben at all, maybe it was because of the time. When she first returned to the United States, she would think of Ben from time to time and follow his news. Later, she was too busy to think about him. She didn''t know when she stopped missing him and caring about his life. It was how love worked. The more you paid attention to someone, the more you''d miss them. When you realized you were no longer paying attention, you''d already moved on. No love, no hate. This rtionship was gone. "Tracey is here." Tina looked at the princess sitting in the carriage. Adam took Tracey by the hand and walked down. There was a round of apuse. The wedding music was on, with bubbles and rose petals in the air. This was the wedding Tracey had dreamed of. She walked on the red carpet. There was an obvious smile on Adam''s face. He had waited for this day for so many years. The childhood promise was finally fulfilled. After receiving everyone''s blessing, they exchanged rings and kissed each other. The sky above was aze with a spectacr firework disy. Everyone present knew how hard it was for Tracey and Adam to get here. Fortunately, they were finally happy together. ording to Chinese wedding rules, Tracey had to offer tea to her parents. This would be thest time for Tina and Ben to sit together. Tracey was pregnant, so she didn''t have to kneel down. "Mom, Dad, have some tea." Tracey''s eyes were swimming with tears. This family reunion, which usually urred only in her dreams, finally came true. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Good girl." Tina couldn''t help crying out. In the past ten years, she had thought she was gonna die at 40. She never thought that one day she would be reunited with her daughter and attend her wedding. "Be happy." Tina hugged Tracey tightly, and Tracey nodded repeatedly. Seeing this, everyone was moved. It was really beautiful, wasn''t it? Reba was wiping away her tears. Ro pulled her into his arms. "You should be happy for them." "But it''s so moving!" Reba buried her head in Ro''s arms. She knew that no matter what happened, Ro would be there for her. "Tracey and Adam are happy, and so will us. Stop crying, or your makeup''s gonna be messed up." Ro whispered in her ear. "Wouldn''t you like me when my makeup was messed up?" "Of course I would. You''re the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." "Humph, honey-mouthed man." "Would you like to taste it?" Ro said as he lifted up her chin and bent down to kiss her. Although everyone''s eyes were focused on Tracey and Adam at this time, someone saw them kissing. Renee looked at the man who had hurt her deeply from a distance. She had thought that he didn''t have a heart and wouldn''t love anyone. Now she knew she was wrong. It was not that he did not have a heart, but that he had never met a person he loved. The woman he was kissing seemed to be a good match for him. Ro was not the same man he used to be. He was much gentler now. Renee heard that he gave up everything at thest minute. It was for that woman, right? Love was really amazing. "Is he that man?" Luke noticed that Renee had been staring at a man. That man was handsome, tall, and graceful. Seeing him, Luke felt a little self-conscious. "Yes, but I don''t love him anymore. Luke, don''t overthink it." Renee hurriedly exined. If Ro was a beautiful dream, then it was time for her to wake up. Luke would be the one she spent the rest of her life with. She felt so d that he was willing to be with her, after every stupid thing she had done. She was just having a farewell ritual to her exboyfriend. "Goodbye, Ro." "Well, I won''t." Even though Luke said so, he held Renee''s hand tighter, as if he was afraid that she would disappear. Whates around alwayses around. Renee and Ro met at the dinner table. "Ro, is this your friend?" Reba did not know that this woman was Renee. Ro looked at Renee. He''d hurt a lot of people, and Renee was at the top of the list. "I''m sorry." Renee did not see thating. "You..." "I used you. I hope you can forgive me." Ro sincerely apologized. Renee smiled. "I thought I would hate you, but in fact, I didn''t. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have met Luke. We are even." Only then did Ro see the tall man in a simple ck T-shirt next to her. There was a smile on Renee''s face, so she should be very happy. "That''s good. I wish you happiness." "You too." Renee took Luke''s arm and left. It turned out that she could be so calm as if nothing had happened. After Renee left, Reba asked, "Is she your ex?" Obviously, she was a bit unhappy. "I used to take her as my pawn." Andrea did not avoid this question. "It was a terrible mistake." "Hmph, you have so many ex-girlfriends." "Jealous?" Ro quickly took her into his arms. "You''ll be the only one." "Not enough." "What do you want, Honey?" "I wanna bite you." "Okay,e on." Ro closed his eyes as if he was ready to be take whatever she would give him. Reba turned around, put her arms around his neck, and kissed him. "Remember, you''re mine, forever!" Chapter 853 Chapter 853 In addition to Ro and Renee, there were two people who ran into each other. Rachel was here to wish Tracey a happy wedding. They were no longer enemies, and she sincerely hoped that Tracey could be happy. William came here on behalf of the Turner family. He''d been looking for Rachel ever since she left. Disappointment made him live like a walking dead. His family had been trying to set him up on blind dates, and he never said no. However, he did nothing but just be there. He didn''t talk to his blind dates. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He lived as if he were dead. His family didn''t want to see it at all. They wondered if they had done something wrong. They started looking for Rachel, too. However, no one knew where Rachel was, not even Rachel''s parents. William fell in love with business trips. Whenever he went to a country, he wondered if he would meet Rachel. But he didn''t. The world was too big, and she didn''t want him to find her. Originally, William didn''t want toe to the wedding. He was too unhappy to see others happy. But no one else in his family was avable. He had no choice but toe over. He didn''t expect that he would meet the one he had been looking for here. She had lost a lot of weight. She kept a tight rein on her weight when she was a star, because she thought the audience didn''t like fat people. She stopped dieting after she quit showbiz. Shen even often cooked herself nutritious meals after she was pregnant. That child was all she had, and his family killed it. Later, she saw him with ra in the cafe and left the country. William was really excited. He finally found her. But he did not rush to her immediately. He feared that he would scare her away. When Tracey hugged Adam, Rachel was quietly wiping her tears. They were tears of joy. Seeing her smile, he could tell that she had already moved on. She really hoped Tracey would be happy. When the wedding was about to end, Rachel turned around to leave. No matter whether other people believed it or not, she just came here today to witness Tracey''s happiness. It was time for her to leave. The next second, she saw someone in thevender field. Sean was here for the same reason she was. He just watched Tracey from a distance. It was the first time they had seen each other since the divorce. Rachel looked at the man who she had loved for so many years. She knew that she no longer loved him or hated him. The sea breeze waved thevender and blew up Rachel''s skirt. Sean had lost a lot of weight, perhaps because he was too busy at work or he didn''t take good care of himself. But it had nothing to do with her. "Long time no see," the two of them said at the same time. This should be the only tacit understanding since they met. But this kind of tacit understanding made her wanna cry. "How have you been?" Sean noticed that she was thinner. Although he had gone to America, he had heard about what had happened to her. He didn''t me her. She may have drugged him on purpose, but he could have stopped himself from having sex with her. He slept with her for the good of his family. He didn''t just hurt the woman he really loved, he hurt Rachel. If he had said no at that time, things would have beenpletely different. Tracey wouldn''t have left, and the groom would have been him. It was fate, wasn''t it? He owed Rachel, and Rachel owed him, too. But Rachel had already paid a lot for hurting Tracey. He still didn''t love her, but he kind of felt sorry for her. "Well, pretty good. Free and happy." Rachel was cooler than before, and she no longer looked at Sean with those soulful eyes. "I heard you went to the United States," Rachel said tly. "Well, I took over the branch office there." "Did everything go well?" "Yeah, sort of." "I''ve got ns, I should get going." Rachel smoothed her hair and decided to leave. "Goodbye." "Okay, goodbye." In the romantic purplevender field, the flowers were swaying with the wind. There was a lot more unsaid than said. She''d been after him for years, and she''d made their divorce so public. When she was finally willing to let it go, she found it was not that difficult. The two of them passed by each other... Rachel closed her eyes and said in her heart. "Good bye, my youth." "Rachel." A familiar voice sounded. Rachel thought it was an illusion. How could William be here? He hates weddings most. He grabbed her hand and stopped her. She said, "Mr. Turner, please let go of me." "Rachel, I finally found you." William hugged her tightly from behind. When he saw her talking to Sean, he was so afraid that she still had feelings for Sean. After they said their peaceful goodbyes, he caught up with her. If he hade a stepter, she would have left. "Mr. Turner, I don''t have time for you." "Rachel, let me exin, okay? The girl you met in the cafe was ra. I have nothing to do with her." "You don t have to exin. I know your family hate me, and I don''t care who you''re gonna marry. Please let me go and not disturb my peaceful life. I''m doing fine on my own." "You''re lying. You''re so skinny! I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Rachel,e back to me, okay? "I know I''ve done a lot of stupid things. Can you give me another chance? I really can''t live without you. "I didn''t know how much I loved you, but now I do. I love you, I really do." William held Rachel in his arms tightly. "Don''t you think it''s toote?" Scalding tears poured down Rachel''s face. She could get over Sean, but she couldn''t get over William, who had hurt her more. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 William turned her around. "I''m sorry, Rachel. I know I was a jerk. I didn''t have the courage to tell you when I fell in love with you. I even ruined your marriage and made you give up your career. "My family wanted me to part with you, and I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t want to break up with you, nor did I want to upset my parents. "I left early and came homete because I couldn''t face you. Later, you got pregnant and I was really happy. I wanted to be a father. "But the most terrible thing happened... I''d been trying to find a way to apologize, but you refused to see me after the miscarriage. "My family forced me to go on a blind date with Miss Su, so you saw us in the cafe. But we were not dating! "I came there just to tell her that I only loved you. Then, she told me that she was into another man. "She only came to see me to make that man jealous. We acted like we were close to anger her man. "But you saw that and misunderstood. If you hadn''t left, you would have seen her maning at me. He looked like he was gonna eat me." Rachel was a little speechless. "So it was a misunderstanding." "Yes. Miss Su is here. You can go ask her." "No need. I believe in you." "I went to you home to exin, but you refused to see me. I came to you again the next day, but you went to the airport. "Your mom misled me into going to another airport, so I missed you. "Rachel, I know I was wrong, but I swear I''ll be nice to you. Can you forgive this jerk? "Every day you''re gone, I''m in hell. I can''t live without you. Rachel, give me another chance and I''ll make you happy." Rachel burst into tears. She really didn''t know if she should trust him anymore. Too many things had happened and she wasn''t sure she could be happy with him. "Can I believe you?" She''d been hurt too many times in love, and she couldn''t afford to be hurt again. "I won''t hurt you anymore. I promise." William held her tightly in her arms. She hesitated for a moment and then raised her arms to hold him back. They hugged each other in thevender field. She''d been waiting for this day for so long. She had thought she would die alone. She muttered, "But your family..." "Seeing me live like a zombie for months, they don''t object to us being together anymore. Also, they know they owed you." Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Well, that''s great." Rachel was relieved. She didn''t want to get hurt again. All the grudges ended at this moment. Maybe this was the best ending. Tracey was pregnant, so she couldn''t drink. Adam took her by the hand and greeted the guests. She saw a lot of friends. For example, Carl, who came here with ra. He would patiently peel shrimp for ra and smile when she ate. And Jovanni, who was having a long face. "Hey, you get married at such a young age. You''ll definitely regret it!" Tracey knew it was his special way of blessing.''All I know is that I would regret if I didn''t marry him." "Alright, it''s her big day. Come on, to Tracey and Adam." Nina raised her ss. "I wish you guys happiness." "Thank you." Mr. Bardem was talking to Tina. Everyone had a great time today. Tracey and Adam went to the table where their family were at. Aydan felt embarrassed to face Old Mr. Xiao, who hated him the most. For the sake of Adam, Old Mr. Xiao had been suppressing his anger. When Aydan finally knew Emery''s background, he was ashamed of what he had done to her. Johan was trying to lighten the mood so that they wouldn''t quarrel. The arrival of Tracey and Adam eased the embarrassment. Everyone toasted and blessed them. This ind was really beautiful, and it was mercifully undeveloped. Some people left after the wedding. But more people chose to stay and enjoy the scenery. Adam had arranged all kinds of entertainment in advance. There was a bar, a golf club, a gym and other entertainment facilities. No one was gonna feel bored. Some of the guests had fallen in love with the romantic ind. The previously quiet Ind suddenly became lively. Tracey and Adam stayed with guests until midnight. Considering that Tracey was pregnant, they finally let them go. Seeing that Reba had left, Adam wiped the sweat from his forehead. Tracey snickered. "Adam, I don''t think Reba is your real sister." "She''s a crazy girl. Besides, she''s gonna get married on the trip, so she''s not afraid I''ll get back at her. "Rose would have been as crazy as her, but she''s gonna have a wedding, too. She doesn''t dare to make things difficult for me." Adam said helplessly. Steve was thest one to leave. He''d been silent by Tracey''s side all day. Looking at his lonely figure, Tracey felt a bit sad. Many people had found the one, but Steve didn''t. He just stayed single. "Steve..." Tracey called him softly. "Yes?" Tracey did not know what to say. She just embraced him and said, "I want you to be happy." "Silly girl, here you go again. I am happy, because you''re happy," he said in a gentle voice. "If only I hadn''t met you." If she hadn''t met him, he wouldn''t have fallen in love with her and been trapped. "It''s my luck to meet you. I have never regretted it. It''s gettingte, and you should go to bed." "Well, when will you return to the United States?" "Tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" "Work stuff, you know." Tracey nodded. When she was about to let go of him, he suddenly hugged her tightly. "Promise me you will be happy forever." "I will." Steve let go of her and left with a light heart. His lifelong dream hadetrue. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Adam saw them hugging, but he didn''t stop them. He knew how important Steve was to Tracey, and this was not gonna change. It was an emotion that had nothing to do with love. "Alright, he''s gone." Adam pretended to be jealous as he hugged Tracey and ced his chin on her shoulder. "He indeed is." Tracey looked away and closed the door. "That''s my wife." He picked her up, and she threw her arms around his neck. She was still not used to him calling her that. He said, "Honey, it must have been a long day for you." "Yeah, I can''t even feel my feet." She felt a little more rxed when shey on the big bed. "I''ll take you to take a bath." He had done this a million times before they got married, so she didn''t say no. She was too tired that she fell asleep in the bathtub. Adam gave her a quick bath and put on her nightgown before he carried her back to bed. From today on, they were a real family. Adam fell asleep happily with Tracey in his arms. It was the best night''s sleep he ever had. The next morning, sunshine shone through the ss window and woke Tracey up from the dream. "Good morning." When she opened her eyes, she saw Adam''s smile. Although she had seen it a lot of times, she felt that this smile was particrly bright. "Why are you so happy, Adam?" "Because we''re finally married. By the way, Mrs. Xiao, maybe you should call me something else." Adam chuckled. "Isn''t Adam fine?" Tracey blinked. She liked to call him by the name. "Honey, you''re my wife. What should a wife call her husband?" Adam asked back. Tracey finally realized what he wanted to say. Nowadays many unmarried couples often refereed to each other as husband and wife. It was just that she wasn''t used to it. "Hu... Hubby." "Louder. I can''t hear you." Adam deliberately teased her. "Hubby!!!" "Once again." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hubby." "Again." "No, I''m done." "Really? We''ll see." Adam reached out his hand to tickle her and made herugh uncontrobly . On this warm morning, theirughter continued. After the rain, everything was finally settled. The following days were peaceful but not boring. Adam had gone from being the worst chef ever to the best. He made Tracey something nutritious and delicious every day, and she, of course, gained a lot of weight. Tracey lived at home like a queen. When she was about to sweep the floor, a cold voice rang out. "What are you doing?" "Sweeping the floor. What do you think?" Tracey was confused. The way he looked at her made her think she was holding a hand grenade instead of a broom. "Let me do it. You''re too pregnant to do this." "It''s fine. I can do it, and I''d like to get some exercise." "Are you trying to get me to fire our maid? If you bend over, you''re gonna crush our babies." Tracey was speechless. Her belly was getting bigger and bigger, and Adam spent more and more time at home. At first, he would go to thepany asionally, butter he just worked from home. They moved to the United States after getting married. Their families and friends were all here. With half a month to go before Tracey''s due date, Adam had doctors and nurses at their house 24 hours a day to prepare for delivery. This was to deal with all the contingencies that were possible when the babies were born. However, five dive days after the due date, Tracey still showed no signs ofbor. "How about a cesarean section?" Adam didn''t want Tracey to suffer anymore. Tracey''s original n was to have a natural birth, but it seemed that things didn''t go the way she expected. Her family and Adam visited her every day. Their first words were, "Did the babiese?" "I guess that''s the only way." Tracey had no choice but to agree. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach and her water broke. "Adam, I- I think I''m inbor." Tracey''s face changed. Adam got really anxious. He immediately had the nurses send Tracey to the specially prepared delivery room. Outside the door, Adam was panicked like crazy. "Adam, don''t worry. Everything''s gonna be fine." "I hear childbirth is very painful!" "Tracey''s in good health, so it shouldn''t be that painful." Reba was pregnant, too. Although she said so, she was as sacred as Adam. "Why can''t men give birth?" Adam asked a very ridiculous question out of anxiety. At this moment, he only wanted to take Tracey''s ce. He''d seen a lot of news about pregnant women having trouble giving birth, and he was afraid it would happen to her. Some women even give birth for a day and a night. Adam''s mind was in a mess. An hourter, the door finally opened. A bunch of people rushed to the doctor. He quickly said, "The mother and babies are fine. You got two cute girls." "Thank God!" Adam rushed into the room. Tracey''s face was covered with sweat. The nurses were finishing up, and the two babies were wrapped in quilts. Tracey was looking at them. "Little bunny, are you all right?" Adam wiped the sweat on her face with distress. He had never seen her so weak. "That''s it. We won''t have another child." He didn''t want to put her through another birth. "Adam, you haven''t seen our babies yet." Tracey looked at his concerned face. It was not until then that Adam thought of his babies. He looked down at them gently. "They''re like two ugly little monkeys." Adam looked disgusted. The nursesughed and said, "Mr. Xiao, the new born babies are all hideous. Your babies are actually the best-looking ones we''ve ever seen." "Yeah, she''s right. Tracey was a wrinkled little mouse when she was born, but now, look at her. A gorgeous beauty." Tinaughed. "Really?" Adam felt a bit embarrassed. In his heart, Tracey was the prettiest. Two children were born without incident. Adam and Tracey had discussed their names before. One would be Thirza and the other would be Serena. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Three monthster. Serena and Thirza were prettier than when they were born. Although they were twins, they didn''t look exactly the same. Thirza looked more like Tracey, while Serena was more like Adam. Their personalities were quite different, too. Thirza smiled all the time, but Serena was a bit colder. She rarelyughed ever since she was born. With them around, Adam and Tracey had guests everyday. Most of them were their rtives. Jane hade to America to take care of Tracey. "Tracey, we have guests again." Tracey, who was in the baby room, stood up, smoothed her hair and walked to the door. She wondered if it was Reba or Steve. They came here the most. The person she actually saw made her a little surprised. It was Avery, who she met at the amusement park. "Auntie, I''m here to see my wife!" Avery skipped into the house. Last time they met, he didn''t call her aunt, did he? Avery called her asionally over the past few months. He said that he woulde visit her after she gave birth. Tracey thought this child was just joking, but he really came here. "Avery, don''t talk nonsense," Avery''s mother stopped him. "Mommy, I''m not talking nonsense," Avery said, pouting. "I''m gonna marry Aunties''s daughter." "Tracey, he''s a kidder, so please don''t take it personally. I heard you had two girls, so I made dresses for them. They will be able to wear them in a few months," Avery''s mother said. "Did you make them yourself?" Tracey was very interested in the dresses. They were hand-crafted and unique. "Auntie, my mommy is amazing. She''s a famous designer." Avery looked proud. "Wow, good for her." "Where are the babies? Let''s go and see the babies." "Okay,e with me, Katalina," Tracey said gently. Avery''s mother had a nice name, Katalina Hanson. "You know what? Maybe one of your daughters will actually marry my son. He talks abouting to see you every day. "I''ve been trying to stop him, but I really can''t stop him anymore." "It doesn''t matter. I thought he was just being polite when he said he wasing to see us. Turns out he''s a man of word," Tracey said with a smile. Avery followed Tracey to the baby''s room, but he stopped at the door. Tracey asked, "What''s wrong, Avery?" "It''s my first time seeing my future wife, and I''m a little nervous," Avery acted like an adult. Tracey couldn''t help butugh. What a precocious child! "Avery, I have two daughters, but you can only marry one of them. What should you do?" Tracey deliberately asked him. "Well... I want to see them first." "Why don''t you say you want both of them?" Tracey teased. "No, I can''t. Dad told me to be constant in love," Avery said seriously. Tracey was a little stunned. She did not expect such a young child to say that. "Avery, do you know what love is?" Tracey asked. She remembered that she met Adam at Avery''s age. Perhaps, this child really had a connection with one of her daughters. Before, she didn''t believe in connections. What happened between her and Adam changed her mind. Love was not just for adults. There might also be genuine feelings between children. "Love is the chemistry between Mommy and Daddy. I will share my lollipop with my love." "Then... what if she doesn''t like you?" "I''m gonna keep going after until she likes me!" "Who taught you this?" Tracey was very surprised that he knew so much. "I learned it myself. This is how my daddy got my mom." Katalina looked embarrassed. She patted Avery''s head and said, "Shut up!" Avery''s father hugged her and said, "Well, actually, he is just telling the truth." "I''m sorry, Tracey. He talks everything." Tracey smiled understandingly. "It''s fine. My husband is the same." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Little bunny, are you calling me?" As soon as Adam came back, he heard Tracey call him husband. It made him extremely happy. Although they already had babies, Tracey liked calling him Adam. She was very embarrassed to call him honey or something. Adam ignored the guests and hugged Tracey to kiss her cheek. "Hey, there''re guests here." Tracey hurriedly pushed him away. "Auntie, you don''t have to be shy. My father is the same," Avery told the truth. The adults looked at each other and smiled. "Let''s go in," Tracey said as she held Avery''s hand. "Auntie, are the babies sleeping?" "They were. I don''t know if they woke up." When they came to the huge cradle, they found the two pretty girls had already opened their eyes. They were typical twins, but they didn''t look alike. Their eyes were round and big. Avery went close to the cradle. "Auntie, both of them are so cute. Look, this one resembles you," Avery pointed at Thirza and said with a smile. Thirza seemed to hear him and gave a sweet smile. The only difference between her and Tracey was that she had two dimples, which made her look even more adorable. "Auntie, she''s smiling at me," Avery said with a look of surprise on his face. "Yes, she is smiling at you." Tracey was amused. Children were pleasure makers. "Adam, go and get Avery''s jade lock." "Okay." Adam turned and went out of the room. Avery looked at Serena next to Thirza. She was looking at him without blinking, but she was expressionless. "Auntie, why isn''t this baby smiling?" "This is Serena. She wasn''t much of a smiler since she was born." Tracey exined. "Ah, I see. They''re both your daughters, but they have very different personalities. That''s amazing," Avery observed the two babies in the cradle. One was smiling and the other stays cool. They were cute and pretty like princesses in cartoons. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Avery stretched out his hand and poked Serena''s face. "Serena, smile. I''ll buy you candy." "Avery, she doesn''t even know what candy is." Tracey exined with a smile. This child was really funny. "Let''s talk about it when she''s older. Her face is so pink and cute. Ah, she bit my hand..." Avery said in shock. "It''s okay, she hasn''t got teeth yet. But you can''t shout, because you''ll scare her." Avery''s father said. He was afraid that his son would scare Serena. "Oh." Avery nodded but did not return his hand. "Bite me, Serena. It doesn''t hurt anyway." Adam came in with the jade lock. Tracey took it and said to Avery, "Avery, there''s something I want to tell you. It''s very serious." "I''m listening." "This is the jade lock you gave me. Now I return it to you, and you can put it in the hand of the baby you like. "When she grows up, we''ll help you go after her. However, if she doesn''t like you, you can''t force her. Got it?" Tracey was not sure if Avery knew what she was saying. However, she wouldn''t stop if her daughter likes Avery. "Got it, Auntie." Avery carefully took the jade lock. He looked at Thirza, and then looked at Serena. Both of them were so adorable. "Avery, who will you choose?" Everyone was a little curious. It was like an unofficial baby marriage. "Thirza, I guess." Adam said. After all, Avery liked Tracey very much and Thirza was just like young Tracey. He thought it was more likely that Avery would choose Thirza. "That''s not for sure." Tracey smiled mysteriously. Love was something confusing. A chemical reaction usually took ce between two people with different personalities. "Avery, it''s not like you''re choosing toys at the mall. Once you''ve made up your mind, be prepared to love and take care of her. You''re a mighty little man." Avery''s father patted Avery''s shoulder. Tracey finally knew why this child was so precocious. His father had a unique parenting style. It was right. Parents didn''t need to shy away from talking about love in front of their children. "Yes, Daddy." Avery said as he made up his mind. His eyes were full of determination. "Then put your jade lock in her hand." Adam had a feeling of marrying off his daughter. "Got it, Uncle," Avery said as he walked resolutely toward the two girls. At this moment, the adults were inexplicably a little nervous. Who would Avery choose? It was like watching a blind date program. Finally, the man walked up to the two women who had a thing for him. The audience was waiting for the result, but suddenly there was amercial break. Avery took a deep breath and put the jade lock in the hand of a girl. Everyone was surprised. "Avery, why did you choose Serena instead of Thirza? Don''t you like Auntie Tracey? Thirza looks just like her." Adam asked. "Of course Thirza is cute, but I prefer Serena." "Why?" "Thirza likes smiling, and everyone''s gonna like her. Serena is always so cool, so she may not make a lot of friends. I feel sorry for her and I want to protect her." Avery clenched his fists and answered very seriously. His seemingly absurd words actually made some sense. A child could always see the truth at a nce. "But sympathy is not love," Avery''s father reminded. He was afraid that his son would make a wrong choice. "Daddy, I choose Serena. She bit my hand just now. Her tongue is so soft." Tracey was lost for words. So he was a little lecher! Avery squatted beside Serena and said, "Serena, I will grow up with you, and I will never let anyone bully you. Mua." Avery was about to kiss Serena when someone grabbed the back of his neck. "Hey, boy, my daughter hasn''t agreed to marry you yet." Adam grabbed Avery by the cor, and Avery felt a chill run down his spine. He immediately looked at Adam with a sweet smile. "Uncle, I''m just a child. A kiss between kids doesn''t mean anything." "But you''re emotionally mature. You''re not allowed to kiss her." Adam would never allow any male creature to kiss his little princess. "Adam, don''t freak him out." Tracey asked Adam to let go of Avery. Adam was possessive not only of her, but also of their children. "Auntie, can I hug Serena? I won''t kiss her." Avery said pitifully. "Of course, but you have to be careful. She''s fragile." "Thank you." Avery carefully picked up Serena. Serena was really good. She did not cry or make noise. She just stared at the boy in front of her and tightly held the lock. Then, she suddenly smiled. "Auntie, look, Serena smiled at me! Does it mean she likes me and agrees to be my wife?" "That''s strange. Serena rarely smiles. Maybe you two have a connection." "Perhaps the two kids will really get married." Avery''s mom said. "Well, now that you guys are here, how about having lunch at my ce?" "Sounds great." The grown-ups were already like inws. "Mommy, can I stay a little longer with Serena?" "Yes, but don''t hurt her. You just watch her quietly, okay?" "Okay." The adults were talking and laughing as they walked outside. After they left, Avery quickly kissed Serena''s lips. "That''s a mark, which means you''re gonna be my wife. When you grow up, I''ll ask you parents to marry you to me." Avery held Serena''s hand and said. Serena looked at him with big eyes, not knowing what was happening. "You didn''t say no, so I''ll take it as a yes. "I''ll share all my lollipops with you. Can you grow faster? I wanna see you in a white dress. You''d look cute in it." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Avery was like a chatterbox. He kept nagging, not caring if she could understand. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Avery''d beening to Tracey''s house every once in a while since he made his decision. Even though Serena couldn''t talk yet, he thought she was so cute. After the summer vacation, Avery was six. ording to the arrangement of his family, he needed to study abroad. On the day when he left, he burst into tears at Tracey''s house and refused to leave. He said, "Auntie, I can''t see Serena from tomorrow. What if she falls in love with someone else?" Tracey took a look at Serena, who was not even a year old. She could stand up slowly, but she could not speak. "Avery, isn''t it a little too early to worry about this now? Serena is too young to know what love is." Tracey was a little helpless. Sometimes, Avery was a worrier like an adult. "That''s true, but I can''te to see her until winter vacation. She will be able to walk by then, right?" "Well, yes. Avery, you have to study hard." Tracey rubbed his little head. "All right, Avery, say goodbye to them. We have to go." Katalina stood at the door. Avery had been staying at Tracey''s ce these days, just to see more of Serena. "Serena, I''m leaving. Don''t forget me." Avery gently pinched Serena''s small cheeks. If Adam hadn''t been here, he would have kissed her. Serena stared at Avery with her big eyes. Then, she cried if she knew that he was leaving. "Serena, be a good girl. Don''t cry. I''ll be back soon." Avery was reluctant to part with Serena. "I thought she didn''t know anything. Looks like she has feelings for Avery," Tracey said. Somewhat, she felt a bit sad, too. Serena and Thirza were very quiet. Although Serena didn''t smile, she didn''t cry, either. She didn''t normally react like that when Avery left. "Boo-hoo... " Serena stretched out her hand to hug Avery. Avery felt that his heart was melted. "Serena, be good and don''t cry. I''ll save all the lollipops for you as a present, okay? I''lle back to see you when I can." Serena seemed to understand what he was saying and gradually stopped crying. Avery reluctantly left. After walking out of the house, Avery clutched at his chest and said, "Mommy, I feel like my heart is broken." Katalina looked at this drama guy and poked his forehead gently. "I told you not to watch so many romances!" Their nanny liked watching romances very much, which affected Avery a lot. One of the things he''d been doing a lottely was sitting on the couch and talking about love with the nanny. "Mommy, I just want to see how the boys go after girls. I have to make sure Serena won''t fall in love with someone else." "You''re really mature." "Mommy, it''s the tenth minute since I parted from Serena. I miss her." "One more word about her and I''ll throw you out of the window." Katalina couldn''t bear it any longer. Avery suddenly put on his hat and carried his schoolbag on his back. "Mommy, I''m ready. You can throw me out now. In this way, I can go back to Serena and stay with her forever." Katalina pulled his face with anger. "Ah, mommy, it hurts! Didn''t you say that first?" "I changed my mind!" "Women are fickle indeed. Daddy, look at your woman! She''s gonna rip my pretty face off," Avery said as he grimaced in pain. "Save it. Your daddy''s always on your mommy''s side. You had iting, boy." "Ow, ow, you guys are bullying me," Avery shouted. There was a burst ofughter in the car, which was the norm for this family. Tracey brought Serena, who was still sobbing, back to the room. "Avery will be back soon. When you grow up, you can go to school with him." Serena was sitting on the bed and no one knew what she was thinking. Thirza felt that her sister was a little unhappy, so she climbed over to hold Serena. "Thirza is such a good girl." Tracey felt so warmed. Was it the genes that make her daughters so sweet? She never felt sick or ufortable when she was pregnant. Neither of them cried or screamed at night. They never stopped her from resting. "Avery is so energetic. You must be tired these days, little bunny. I''ll take care of the babies and you can take a nap." Adam said gently. He had been at home for nearly a year, and now he was back to work. Most of the time, only the servants and Tracey were at home. Tracey, on the other hand, liked to do everything by herself. It was hard to take care of two kids at the same time. Besides, Avery had been staying here these days. "All right." At this moment, Steve came over. He almost came by every day to see the two kids. Thirza had a good personality and smiled all the time. She seemed to like Steve the most, and she would be very excited every time he was here. "Ah..." Thirza opened her arms, indicating Steve to hug her. Steve smiled and picked her up. Although he liked both kids, he favored Thirza more. Who could say no to a clingy, cute girl? "Steve, Thirza really likes you. She''d been watching the door before you got here. I think she was waiting for you." Tracey said with a smile. "I like her very much too. Whenever she sees me, she smiles." Steve had be quite adept at taking care of kids. "By the way, I will go back to City A in a few months." Tracey had given herself a long enough vacation, and her mother was well enough. Although she had the most shares in R Company, the person who was currently in charge of it was still Tina. It was time for her to go back. Adam and her major business were not in America, and she didn''t want to fly back and forth between two ces all the time. "So soon?" Steve was a bit lost. He didn''t know if it was because he was used to Tracey''spany, or because he was unwilling to say goodbye to Thirza. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah, I can''t be a housewife forever, can I?" Tracey smiled. She was getting a little tired of staying home. "All right." From that day on, Steve came more frequently. After a few months, the two children could speak. In addition to Mom and Dad, the third word Thirza learned was Steve. "Steve... Hug." "Thirza, are you calling Steve?" Tracey heard her vague words. "Steve... Steve... Hug..." Thirza stretched out her hands to Steve. It was the first time that Steve heard a little baby calling his name. It was so moving that he want to cry. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Steve picked Thirza up, who then happily rub her cheeks against his face. "Are you leaving in a few days?" Steve looked at the child, who grew from little to big enough to speak. "Yep." "What are you gonna do with the kids? You can''t take them to thepany." "The''re weaned, and Jane will take care of them when I''m absent." Tracey was a strong woman at heart. In the past, work meant everything to her. Although Adam and her kids had be her most important things, she was not gonna give up her career. Steve frowned. "Jane?" "Yes, Jane took care of me when I was young. In a few months, the two girls will be two years old, and they can go to an early education center." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "So why don''t you go back to work when they''re two? They are too young to leave their mother." "I know, but Vaughn is going to get married. He ns to rest for a few months to apany his wife. I can''t ask him to continue taking care of thepany for me, can I?" "How about this? I''ll take a few months off to take care of the babies. You can go to work." "You wanna take care of the babies?" Tracey was shocked. "Don''t you trust me?" Steve raised his eyebrow and asked. Tracey shook her head. "Yes. You are more experienced than me in changing diapers. It''s just the company needs you." "I''ve been working hard for so many years, why can''t I give myself a few months'' leave? If the company''s gonna fail without me, why would I hire those employees? "You''ve hardly had a chance to be alone with Adam for more than two years, right? Leave the babies to me, and you can spend some quality time with him." Steve said thoughtfully. Although the two babies were good, they were babies after all. Tracey had been really tired for the last two years. "That''s a good idea. Tracey, we didn''t even have a honeymoon for the sake of the two brats. I owe you." Adam usually doted on the two kids, but he got a little mad at them and himself when he thought about the honeymoon thing. Steve''s advice was just excellent. Tracey didn''t want to sleep apart from her babies, so every night there were two annoying babies sleeping between them. He wanted sex, but she said it would woke them up. Tracey focused all her attention on the babies, and he had not had a chance to spend time with her alone for a long time. He really missed her. "But..." "There''s no ''but''. Don''t you know Steve is the best babysitter? Besides, kids have already weaned. What are you worried about?" Adam was already thinking about whether he would take Tracey to Maldives or Europe. "Adam, why are you so excited? How can we ask Steve to babysit for us?" Tracey was afraid that it would interfere with Steve''s normal life. "So you''re treating me like an outsider?" "No, I''m not. It''s just you''re a man..." Tracey always felt that it was inappropriate. After all, Steve was one of the most eligible bachelors. Wouldn''t it stop him from seeing someone if he was with two kids every day? "It''s settled. I promise I''ll take good care of them. Actually, I do need some time off." Steve also wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of work. He knew what Tracey was worrying about. It was just he was not interested in rtionships. He couldn''t make himself fall in love with someone, so he''d better stay with the babies. If he was single all his life, he''d treat Tracey''s kids like his. "Well... Fine." Traceypromised. She never thought that Steve would suck at babysitting. Besides, Thirza liked him very much. A few dayster, Tracey brought a lot of baby supplies to Steve''s house. However, when she got there, she found that he already had everything. "Steve, you''re really efficient." "Of course. I have arranged everything for them. I even hired a nanny. You can just leave in peace." "Well, I can always trust you. If you wanna quit, call me." "All right." Tracey suddenly felt a little reluctant to part with her babies when she was about to leave. It was in a mother''s nature. "Mom, no, no... " Serena and Thirza could already understand some of the words. "Mama wille back soon, and you have to listen to Uncle Steve." Tracey patiently coaxed them. "Girls, we''ll be back soon." Adam kissed them for a long time before leaving. When they left, Steve took one child on the left and the other on the right. "Say goodbye to Mom and Dad." The two babies said goodbye with tears in their eyes. Steve was the person they saw every day, so they didn''t reject him. Steve was officially on his own as a stay-at-home dad. Adam walked out with Tracey and found that she was crying. "Little bunny, it''s fine. We''ll be back soon. Let''s go to the airport. It''s our honeymoon, so, be happy, okay?" "I''ve just left the house and already I miss them. Why don''t we take them with us on our honeymoon?" Adam shook his head repeatedly. "Do you want to change diapers at the Eiffel Tower? We can''t go to a lot of ces if we take them with us. Besides, you''re going back to work soon, you have to get used to parting with them. Besides, don''t you want to be alone with me?" Since he said so, Tracey sighed. "All right." "Steve will take good care of them." Adam held her in his arms and headed to the airport. He turned a room into a nursery and bought lots of toys and two cribs. The floor was padded so that they would not slip and fall. All the sharp corners were sleeved, and all the dangerous things were put away. After being sad for a while, the two babies forgot the fact that Mom had left and began to y happily. Serena was independent and she could y games on her own all day. Thirza was a clingy girl who needed to be hugged all the time. "Steve, hug!" She asked for a hug with a ball in her hand. Steve held her in his arms. Lying in his arms, Thirza pulled his hair, touched his face, scratched his nose, and then gradually fell asleep. Steve took both the baby lying on the ground and the baby in his arms to the baby bed. Although he was not their father, he felt they were his kids. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Six years had gone by. It was time for Thirza and Serena to start elementary school. Tracey originally wanted both children to go back to City A. They could choose whether to study abroad in high school or university. One reason was that her career had taken off at home. However, Thirza said she was used to living in the United States and refused to leave. The two children were more mature than their peers. Although they were only six years old, they''d developed the ability to think for themselves. Their personalities and preferences were very different. "Mommy, I''m willing to leave in City A," Serena said directly. In face, she preferred China to America. Thirza pouted and said, "Mommy, I''m fine in America. My grandma, Auntie Reba, and the others are all here. I''m not leaving." They had different ideas about where to study, which made Tracey a little helpless. "Thirza, I''m not against you being in America. It''s just that Daddy and I both have careers at home. Your sister is going home, too. We can''t leave you here alone. "How about we send you to America for high school? You can be independent by then." Tracey said gently. "High school? When?" "Nine yearster." Hearing this, Thirza shook her head without hesitation. "No, Mommy. I''m going to elementary school in America." Tracey could do nothing about it. She and Adam were both open- minded people. Their children were young, but they didn''t want to force them to do something they hated. Children of all ages needed to be treated with respect. "Adam, since when did Thirza be so stubborn?" Tracey was a little anxious. Adam quickly helped her to sit down. "Little bunny, take it easy. You are five months pregnant, and you can''t get too emotional." Thirza and Serena stood around Tracey andforted her. "Mommy, don''t be angry." "Thirza, tell me honestly why you don''t want to leave here." Tracey didn''t think Thirza was telling the truth. The schools at home were no worse than those abroad, and Thirza coulde to America more often if she missed her family. "Mommy, Uncle Steve is here and I don''t want to part with him." It was the main reason. Tracey was really helpless. Thirza had liked Steve very much since she was a baby. In the past few years, Steve had been taking care of her most of the time. "You can visit him in America on your holidays. Besides, he will visit you if he goes to China on business." Tracey rubbed Thirza''s head. "No, Mommy. I want to see Uncle Steve every day. I need to see him at least three days a week." Thirza took Tracey''s hand. Steve didn''t see thating. He said, "Tracey, if Thirza insists on staying here, I will take care of her. Anyway, I have been taking care of her for so many years and I am used to it." "That''s ridiculous! You''re 28 years old and you are still single. You may be a chick ma, but she''s gonna demaize you." Tracey shook her head repeatedly. Even I was married with kids. Steve still didn''t have a girlfriend. Tracey had always med herself for that. If Thirza kept living in Steve''s house, people might think she was his illegitimate child. No woman would be okay with a man living with a little girl. Tracey didn''t want her daughter to stop Steve from dating. "You''re like my mom. Aren''t single men in their thirty the most popr demographic these days? Besides, I am not yet 30. Don''t worry." Steve didn''t care about it. He liked Thirza very much. With her around, he seemed to be less lonely, and his life was full of fun. "In short, I can''t agree. Steve, you have done so much for me. I''m not gonna ask you to do anything more." Tracey refused directly. "I didn''t do anything for you. Didn''t you give me all the shares of thepany? Now, it''s my own company and I''m working for myself. You''re just too independent." Even though he said so, Tracey knew how much he had done for her. "Steve, you''re no longer young. If you start dating now, you can get married before 30. How can you concentrate on dating with a rug rat?" Tracey didn''t want topromise. "Mommy is so bad! I want to stay in America! I''m not a rug rat... Boo-hoo..." Thirza burst into tears. She felt as if Mom was ming her. Everyone was panicked, because Thirza rarely cried. Adam immediately held Thirza into his arms. "Sweetheart, don''t cry, don''t cry." "Daddy, can you promise me to let me stay here?" Thirza said, gurgling. She always threw herself to her daddy whenever she wanted something, because her daddy was softer than her mommy. "Okay, okay, I promise you. Stop crying, my little princess. You''re breaking Daddy''s heart." The only ones in the world he couldn''t say no to were his wife and his daughters. "Adam, you can''t promise her. It''s no small thing." Tracey shook her head. "Boo- hoo..." Thirza, who had already stopped crying, burst into tears again. "Mommy, just let her stay here. She''s breaking my eardrums. I don''t want it to happen every day." Serena said with a cold face. "Yes, Tracey. We''re all in America, and Steve is not an outsider. Thirza can live with any of us." Tina couldn''t help saying. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Tracey, you''re pregnant and you''ll be busy in a few months. You''ll be tired with three children. If Thirza stays here, we will take care of her for you. None of us wants you to get too tried." Neymar said. Tracey felt helpless. This little devil knew best how to get what she wanted. Now that everyone was on her side, Tracey had to give in. "I won''t being to America anytime soon. What if you miss me?" Tracey asked gently. "We can Skype! And I''ll have Uncle take me to see you on my holidays." Thirza smiled proudly. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Tracey pinched her little nose. "You little brat! Then you have to promise me that you''ll listen to Uncle Steve. You can''t be naughty." "I promise I''ll be amb." Thirza smiled through her tears and kissed Tracey on the face. "Mommy, you''re the best." "Thirza, since you''re gonna stay here, don''t you want to live with Grandma?" Tina felt a little disappointed. Although Tracey had abolished many of the rules of the R family since she became Master, Thirza was supposed to live in the vi. Thirza quickly ran to Tina and kissed her on the face. "That vi is too big, and I don''t like it. Besides, Grandma should be with Grandpa every day. I don''t wanna be the third wheel." "You little girl." Tina smiled shyly. "Don''t worry. Thirza''s gonna be fine. I will take good care of her." Steve repeatedly promised. He had been ready to say goodbye to Thirza, and the twist surprised him. He was really happy. "That''s not what I''m worried about. I''m worried this girl''s gonna get you in trouble." "Mommy, I''ll be good," Thirza said with a serious look. "That''s my girl. But you''ll have to sleep with me tonight." Tracey was still unwilling to part with Thirza. "Okay." Thirza agreed. In the evening, when Tracey finished telling Thirza the story she asked, "Thirza, can you tell Mommy why do you insist on staying with Uncle Steve?" Thirza bit her finger and thought for a moment. "Well, because I like him." "Don''t you like Grandma and Grandpa?" "Of course I do. I like them very much, but Uncle Steve is different." "What''s the difference?" Tracey asked seriously. She didn''t think her daughter was childish at all. Thirza replied seriously, "Because Mommy has Daddy, Grandma has Grandpa, Auntie Reba has Uncle Ro, Auntie Rose has Uncle Caesar... Even Aunt Eliza is into someone. "Each one of you has someone, but Uncle Steve doesn''t. I like him very much and I don''t want him to be alone. Being alone is miserable, so I need to apany him." Tracey was a little shocked. Her daughter had a point. Steve was indeed alone. "You think he''s pitiful?" Thirza shook her head. "No. He''s lonely." "Do you know what loneliness is?" "Of course I know. A lot of kids in kindergarten yed together, but one kid didn''t join us. That is exactly loneliness." Thirza said. Tracey felt that she was talking about Serena. "Is this kid your sister?" "No, my sister is a little monster. She refuses to join us because she thinks we''re too childish. That kid didn''t dare to join us. He had been in the corner all the time. "Once I saw his long shadow as the sun went down, so I went to talk to him. Later, he became more cheerful and brave. "Uncle Steve is the same as him. Many times when you guys are talking, he just looks at you silently and does not say a word. He has long shadow, too. I think he''s lonely." Tracey didn''t expect that this seemingly careless girl was actually so thoughtful. Sometimes only the innocent eyes of children could see more. Tracey gently rubbed her head with understanding. Her daughter was really sweet. "You did a great job, sweetheart. I''m so proud of you." "By the way, Mommy, Esteban will go to the same school as me. It would be great if we were in the same ss." "Who is Esteban?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s the kid I just talked about. He used to be very introverted and quiet. Now he''s much more outgoing. He tells me everything, but I can''t tell you. They are secrets." Tracey smiled. "Okay, I respect that you have secrets. I''m leaving tomorrow. Will you miss me?" "I''m already missing you. But you''re gonna have another baby, so I''ll try not to think about you more than three times a day." Thirza''s words wet Tracey''s eyes. Her child was so good that she wanted to cry. She kissed her and said, "Sweetheart,e to see me on holidays. I''m so gonna miss you." "Okay, Mommy. I will. Goodnight." Thirza patted Tracey''s arm like an adult. Tracey turned off the light, and soon Thirza fell asleep. After all, she was just a child. The next day, Steve took Thirza''s hand to see Tracey off. Thirza had been smiling all the time. "Mommy, Daddy, little monster, bye bye. I will miss you." Serena was used to her address. She stretched out a finger and flicked Thirza''s forehead. "You have to eat a lot to grow taller. I''m gonna pouch you if you''re shorter than me." Serena''s words were cold, but she was actually concerned about Thirza. "I know you''ll miss me." Thirza went forward and hugged Serena tightly. She didn''t want to part with them, either. She had tried very hard to stop herself from crying. Serena held back her tears and said, "Tell me if anyone dares to bully you." "I will!" "Sweetheart, be good. Daddy and Mommy are leaving." Adam picked up Thirza. Thirza kissed him on the face, and then kissed Tracey. "Bye, Daddy, Mommy." They walked to the boarding gate. Tracey turned back and found Thirza was waving to them. Thirza didn''t cry until they passed through security. "Oh, Uncle, I miss them already." Steve''s heart ached. He picked her up. "Do you want to leave with them?" Although he was reluctant to part with her, he wanted her to be happy. "No, I want to stay with you." Thirza hugged his neck and said, "I''ll cry for just ten minutes. After that, I''ll be fine." She said to herself. Steve felt that his neck was wet. He had mixed emotions at this moment. This little girl... After saying goodbye to Tina, Steve ced Thirza in the children''s seat and strapped her in. "Well, it''s just the two of us. What do you want for dinner? I''ll take you to the supermarket." "Are you gonna cook?" "That''s right." "I want Chinese food! Spicy fish, tofu, and everything you''re good at..." "No problem! You want the moon, I''ll give you the moon." Steve suddenly felt that life was not no longer boring. "Uncle, you''re the best! I love you!" Thirza smiled happily. It seemed that she had already pulled herself together. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 On the ne. Serena felt better when she saw the blue sky and white clouds. She was finally going to elementary school. She felt both excited and lost. She was used to living with her sister, but now she was alone. Could twins be telepathic at this distance? Would that dummy be good? Would she anger Uncle Steve? All Serena could think of was Thirza. When Thirza was around, she felt she was too noisy. Now that the noise was gone, she was a bit sad. "Serena, we''re gonna be on a ne for a long time. Do you want to have a rest?" Tracey asked. "Mommy, I''m a little worried about Thirza. She''s picky and naughty. What if she can''t take care of herself?" Serena has a sharp tongue but a tender heart. She always said Thirza was a dummy, but she cared about Thirza the most. "Don''t worry. Steve will take care of her. I''m not worried about her. I''m worried that Steve won''t be able to get married with her around." Tracey said helplessly. "Mommy, rx. Uncle Steve probably enjoys being single. If he wants a rtionship, he will see someone. Am I right?" Tracey suddenly found that her child was smarter than her. "Yes. You''re right." "Mommy, you''re carrying a baby, why don''t you take a nap? Daddy said you needed more rest." Serena unfastened her seat belt and jumped out of the chair. Then, she covered Tracey with a nket. "What about you?" Tracey asked. "I''m not sleepy. I''ll go and ask Daddy to tell me a story." "Come here, darling." Adam waved his hand, and Serena sat down next to him. He took out the fairy tale book she liked most. "What story do you want, darling?" asked Adam. "Daddy, I don''t like stories about the princess and the prince. I want Chinese fairy tales." "Turns out you like Chinese stories. Then I''ll tell you a story about a powerful monkey." "Okay." "Long long ago... " Adam began to tell her about the journey to the west. With his maic voice, she gradually fell asleep. It was the first day of school. Serena was wearing her uniform and carrying her backpack. Tracey stood at the door. "Serena, Daddy will take you to school today." "Okay, Mommy. Don''t worry about me." "Good girl." Serena had been good since she was little. Tracey would not worry too much about her. Adam took Serena out of the door. There was a limo parked right outside their house. "Serena!" A hoarse male voice sounded. Serena looked up and saw Avery running to her. He was already 5''10". "Avery, why are you here?" ''TH go to school with you," Avery''s voice was changing. Although he was only 11, he was much taller than his peers. "Go to school with me? Avery, aren''t you a seventh grader?" Although Serena was young, she knew that junior high school and elementary school weren''t the same. "I didn''t do well in the final exam, so I want to be in the sixth grade for another year. We''ll be in the same school," Avery said seriously. Serena was speechless. A few days ago, Mommy told her that Avery got the best grades in the city. He could go to any junior high school he wanted. Serena was a child, but she was not stupid. Obviously, Avery was lying. "Serena, are you happy?" "I am." Serena said casually, but the expression on her face was as cold as before. "Why don''t you smile?" "Daddy, let''s go. I''m going to bete." Serena looked at Adam. It was too early to say whether there was a connection between Avery and Serena. Adam had no objection to them being friends, but he would not set them up on purpose. "Alright. Avery, do you want to ride with us?" Adam asked Avery, who was already as tall as his ear. "Yes. It''s environmentally friendly." Avery was almost as tall as an adult. "All right." The only thing that hadn''t changed was that Avery was still a chatterbox. "Serena, if someone bullies you, tell me. I''m gonna kick his ass." "Ahem..." Adam coughed. He didn''t want Serena to start using violence so soon. If someone really was bullying her, he''d take care of it quietly. She didn''t need to know about it. Avery hurriedly stopped. "By the way, Serena, I helped you with the exam highlights." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Avery, Serena is in the first grade. She doesn''t need this." "Oh, you''re right." Avery scratched his head. Serena barely talked to him. She was not much of a talker, and he was already used to it. When they arrived at school, they saw a lot of limos. It was not surprising, because this was an exclusive school. Adam took Serena to her ss and greeted her teacher, Miss Carter. She looked at Avery with confusion. "Avery, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you go to junior high school today?" She used to be Avery''s teacher. "Miss Carter, this is my Serena. Please take care of her." Avery emphasized the word "my". "So, she''s your sister, right?" "No, she''s my fiancee, my sweetheart. Miss Carter, I''ve decided to stay here for another year before moving on to junior high." "What? Why do you need another year if you have such good grades?" Miss Carter knew Avery best. He taught himself future lessons in the third grade. He could even go to high school! Why did he choose to stay here? To waste time? "Because I want to see you more often, Miss Carter." Avery said sweetly. "By the way, you say she''s your fiancee?" "Yes!" Avery said very seriously. Miss Carter looked at Avery in disbelief, wondering if he was joking. Then, she turned to look at Adam. "Is that true?" Adam didn''t know what to say. If he denied it, he would be lying. Serena still had Avery''s jade lock. If he said yes, wouldn''t everyone knew the rtionship between the two kids? What if Serena didn''t like Avery? He hesitated for a long time without knowing how to answer that question. Avery looked at him eagerly. Adam thought about how nice Avery was to Serena and finally said, "Well, I guess it is." Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Hearing that, Miss Carter was stunned. "Please take care of my Serena, thank you." Adam did not want to talk about it much. Miss Carter regained herposure. The world was full of surprises, so maybe child marriage was not a big deal. "I will, Mr. Xiao." With Avery around, Adam felt much more relieved. Even if they couldn''t end up getting married, Avery would protect Serena. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena had been identified by all as Avery''s fiancee before she knew anything. When she was a child, she didn''t feel ufortable about it. All her ssmates were envious of her. "Serena, that cute blond guy is here again." "I see." Serena was so aloof that she had nothing inmon with these naive children. Avery was really treating Serena like his future wife. The best part of his day was going to and from school with her. He even asked Katalina to move in next door to her house. He was already twelve years old, and he had a clear understanding of love. He was pretty sure that he was gonna marry Serena. Serena just thought of him as a noisy big brother. But gradually, she was used to hispany. She got used to him saying good morning to her with a smile and telling her what he ate every morning. Most of the time she would not respond to him, but he didn''t mind. He would help her with her homework, like a brother or a friend. In a blink of an eye, Serena was going to the second grade. There was no excuse for Avery to stay in primary school, and his family would not let him. His parents had agreed to an extra year of sixth grade because they thought he could help Serena get used to school. Now, his parents insisted on sending him to junior high school even though he had taught himself all thejunior high school courses. Avery even had a quarrel with his parents for this. In the end, Katalina asked Serena to talk to him. He could no longer take Serena to school every day. The end time of junior high school was different from that of primary school. When he came home, it would be nine o''clock in the evening, and Serena would have been fallen asleep. On weekends, he and Serena would go to specialized sses, so they did not have much time to meet each other. Even so, he woulde to visit Serena whenever he could. Soon, Serena went to the sixth grade. With her grades, she could go to any junior high school she liked. Avery had been trying to get her to go to his school, which had both junior and senior high sections. In this way, they could go to and from school together. On the day of school, Avery came to Serena''s ce. "Serena, let me take you to school." "It''s not on your way." Serena answered coldly. "Why? Don''t we go to the same school?" "Avery, I''m going to Sakura High School." "What? Serena, why don''t you go to my school?" Avery was frustrated. "I think Sakura is fine. It''s gettingte. Bye." Serena resolutely got on the car and left him there. Sakura High School was not a posh school. Although it had a good reputation, upper- ss people didn''t usually send their kids here. At this time, Avery was 6''2", and Serena was 5''6". They were all going through puberty. Serena came to understand the differences between men and women. She didn''t want everyone to think she was Avery''s fiancee anymore. Tracey had asked her whether she liked Avery. Her answer was yes, but she thought she just thought of him as her brother. Therefore, she felt that it was best for her to keep a distance from Avery. Even though he took of her as his fiancee, she didn''t think she must marry him. Mommy said that she should marry the man she really loved. Love was so mysterious, and she didn''t know what it was yet. Maybe she would know when she grew up. Therefore, she wanted a rtively free environment to grow up in. She told Tracey that she wanted to go to Sakura High School, and Tracey agreed. Tracey and Adam would always support their kids. On the first day of school, Serena felt that everything was great. The teacher asked each student to introduce themselves. The moment Serena stood up, all the boys were amazed. Junior high school was the easiest ce for kids to fall in love. It was where their sexual consciousness got awakened. Serena had white skin and long legs. She was pretty and cold, which made her more attractive to boys. A lot of boys were around her at the end of the ss. But she didn''t like it. From that day on, there were many love letters on her desk every day. One day, she was just walking and a boy stopped her and said, "Serena, l-l-l like you." The crowd went wild, but Serena stayed calm. She just stared at the stuttering boy. "I don''t like you." With that, she went around the boy and left. "It''s only been less than a month since school started, and this is the 18th boy. Serena is so cold." "Humph, maybe she''s a slut in private." "That''s right. I think she''s just acting." Some girls really envied Serena. Serena turned a deaf ear to those words. Middle school students were much moreplicated than elementary school students. Girls in elementary school talked about skirts and study every day. But girls in middle school talked about boys and gossip every day. "It''s boring." Serena hated this life. The girls next to her began to discuss again. "Did you guys hear? There''s a cute transfer student in senior year! He''s a mixed-blood!" "A mixed-blood? Then I must meet him." A mixed-blood? Serena raised her eyebrow. Could it be... Avery was a senior, but she didn''t think his family would allow him to transfer to another school, especially Sakura High School. Serena didn''t think much about it. Anyway, girls loved to gossip. She listlessly thought of her dumb younger sister who was in the United States. Would she talk about boys and gossip with her friends, too? All of a sudden, she missed her dumb sister. A group of girls came in happily. "What a basketball game that was! That mixed-blood is really handsome!" "Yeah, yeah! I''ve never seen such a good-looking boy." "Hey, you like him? I hear he''s already got a lot of girls after him." "Did he agree?" "I don''t think so. Handsome guys are all demanding." Serena had grown ustomed to her ssmates'' love of gossip. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 From that day on, Serena heard the news of that mixed-blood every day, like how many girls he''d turned down and what luxury item he was wearing. "There''s a basketball game this afternoon. Let''s go cheer!" "Okay! I''m going to cheer for my Prince Charming." "Who is your Prince Charming?" "Arnav Ratliff from ss Two. He''s cute!" "I still preferred that mixed-blood. His blond hair, blue eyes, and smile... I wish I was his girlfriend." "Keep dreaming. He''s out of your league." "By the way, Serena, do you wanna join us?" asked Anabel Parry, Serena''s deskmate. Anabel was Serena''s only friend. Serena made friends with her because she reminded her of Thirza. Anabel loved smiling and had a pair of dimples. The point was, Anabel was as naive as Thirza. Serena loved hanging out with her. "No." She answered coldly. Perhaps because she had seen so many good-looking people since she was a child, she was not very interested in cute guys. "Serena, I really like that mixed-race guy..." "So?" Serena turned to look at her, "What do you want?" "Can you help me give him this love letter?" Anabel asked with embarrassment. "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Serena frowned. She thought it was boring. Anabel rubbed her hands and said, "I-1 feel shy. Serena, I''m begging you. Please help me." In fact, Anabel did not tell her the truth. She heard that many girls had sent love letters to that cute guy, but he didn''t even look at them. Serena was pretty, so that guy might not say no to her love matter. Moreover, Serena was cold and distant. She didn''t seem to give a d*mn about boys. Arnav liked her, but she was not interested in him at all. Hence, Anabel asked her to deliver this love letter. "No, it''s boring." Serena didn''t want to waste her time on something like this. She loved study Chinese culture. "Serena, you are my best friend. What should I do if even you say no to me? Serena, I''m begging you. I''ll treat you to ice cream." Serena did not like ice cream. Her interests and hobbies were different from ordinary girls. She was very low-key at school, so few people knew she was from a powerful family. Most of the students here were from normal families. One of the reasons why she chose this school was to get rid of Avery. She wanted to grow up in a rxed and free environment without being considered someone''s fiancee. After knowing everyone''s background, she deliberately concealed how rich her family was. She never let the driver take her to the school gate, nor would she wear fancy clothes. All of her elementary school ssmates went to the elite middle school, so no one here knew that she was actually from the upper ss. "Fine." Serena was a little unhappy. "Serena, you''re the best." Anabel gave her a pink envelope. "By the way, tell him that I will wait for him in the grove after school." "Well, what does he look like?" "He has blond hair, blue eyes, and warm smiles. He is the only mixed-blood here. When you see him, you''ll know." Ill _ _ _ H I see. It was Serena''s first time on the basketball court. What she was thinking about was not the game, but the handsome mixed-blood boy. She needed to give him the love letter. The cheerleaders from both teams were here. The yers weren''t here yet, but it was already a party. Arnav, who was dressed in a white jersey, showed up. He was very famous in the junior high section. Although he was not a mixed-blood, he looked hot. It was said that his family ran a company. Not only a lot of junior high girls liked him, even some high school girls went after him. He had a crush on Serena, but Serena wasn''t into him at all. She directly said no to him. In her eyes, love should be what between her mommy and daddy. After going through a lot, they still held each other''s hand. What did kids know about love? Serena thought that they were just ying house. She was not here for the game. She was only here to help Anabel. Everyone started screaming as soon as Arnav showed up. Many girls were crazy about him. To tell the truth, Serena had no impression of him at all. It was really ridiculous. Was this guy James Lebron? Arnav immediately noticed Serena, who was sitting among the crowd. She was not dressed ostentatiously, but in a white dress with a ponytail. However, she was like a shining starpared to the girls who were all dressed up. "Is she here for me?" Arnav wondered and then smiled at Serena. Serena had been wondering where that mixed-blood was. Suddenly, a girl next to her screamed, "Oh, Arnav''s smiling at me!" "What? He''s obviously smiling at me." As the girls chattered, Arnav walked to Serena. With each step he took, the screams around her grew louder. When Arnav walked beside Serena and stopped, the screaming turned into a booing. He asked Serena gently, "Can you cheer for meter?" Serena was confused. Why did he want her to cheer for him? She wanted to refuse, but on second thought, that was not too much to ask. She didn''t want to embarrass him in front of so many people. Then, she nodded. Arnav was overjoyed. Perhaps she did have a thing for him, but she was too shy to show it. Arnav took off his jersey. He had a well-proportioned body, neither fat nor thin, but no muscles either. Even so, the girls around were screaming like crazy. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Arnav handed his jersey to Serena. "Can you keep it for me?" These girls were so jealous of Serena. This kind of intimacy usually only happened between boyfriends and girlfriends. Everyone was looking at Serena. She would definitely agree, right? After all, it would be too embarrassing if she said no. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Serena''s forehead was bunched in a frown. "No." Arnav''s hands were in the air, and he looked so awkward. "Arnav, let me keep it for you." A girl next to them quickly took Arnav''s jersey and saved him from embarrassment. At this moment, the girls from the senior high section started screaming. Serena heard a familiar name. "Avery, you''re the hottest!" Avery? No, it couldn''t be him. He was about to take the seats and his parents wouldn''t let him transfer from a blue-blooded school to a normal one. Maybe it was just the same name. But Avery was also a mixed-blood. Serena felt uneasy. Everyone was looking in the direction Avery wasing, and Serena was no longer as calm as before. She saw his strong calves and his muscr frame hidden under his jersey. Finally, she fixed her eyes on his face. She was stunned. It was really him! It turned out that he was the handsome mixed-race guy everyone was talking about these days! He actually transferred to her school. She still remembered how disappointed he was when she said she chose Sakura High School. The look of disappointment still haunted her. He had been so nice to her since she was a child. She really liked him, but she didn''t think it was love. She was too young to understand love. Therefore, she didn''t know how to respond to his feelings for her. His blond hair swayed with the wind. His eyes were deep blue, ocean blue, blue beyond blue. Serena didn''t know why, but her heart missed a beat. He used to run to her every time he saw her, wagging his tail like a puppy. But today, he looked away after just taking a nce at her. Was he mad at her? Because she didn''t go to his school? Serena bit her lip. All she could think about was himing over to her house to help her study before her exam. In was a cool autumn day. He propped his elbow on the table and the sun shone down on him. "There are two more ways to solve this problem. You wanna know?" He was still a student, but he was as tall as his father. "Yes." Serena looked up at him. "Call me by the name and I''ll tell you." "Avery." She wondered why he liked to hear her call his name so much. "That''s my girl. Look..." Avery rubbed her head, like he used to do when she was little. "Serena, that''s him. Don''t forget to give him the love letter after the game." Anabel gave Serena a push. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Serena came to her senses. Avery had already turned around. He only looked at her once from beginning to end. "Avery..." Why did the boy who had always been the best to her suddenly became so cold? Serena knew that she hurt him, but how could he treat her like a stranger? There were many girls calling his name. It seemed that he was really popr. She had thought he would always be the big brother sitting on the steps with a lollipop waiting for her. But he had be the dreamboat of the other girls. It made her kind of ufortable. "Serena, are you alright? Did he take your breath?" Anabel was afraid that Serena would like Avery. Serena recovered her apathy. "No." "I can understand. The first time I saw him, I was stunned. He is just gorgeous. By the way, don''t forget to give him the letter." If Serena had known that the guy was Avery, she would never have agreed to do this. She unconsciously tightened her grip on the love letter in her hand. The fact that Anabel liked Avery made her really upset. "The game''s about to start, and I think Avery''s team will win. He shines at basketball." "But Arnav is not bad!" "Come on, there''s a slight difference in size between them." "Cut the crap. It''s a friendly game anyway. We just need to enjoy it." At this moment, Serena could no longer hear any voice. She could not help but follow that boy with her eyes. She remembered that when she first saw him ying with an orange ball, she was still very young. "Avery, what are you ying?" "This is called basketball. You wanna try it? I can teach you." At that time, she was only five. He had taught her a lot of things. "Yes, I do." "Then take this." Avery gently threw the ball to her. He was as gentle as he could be, but she was too small and was hit by the basketball. "Serena, I''m sorry, are you all right?" Avery was very nervous and hugged her. Unlike ordinary kids, she just stood up and said, "I''m fine. Avery, teach me how to y it." "Aren''t you afraid?" "No." They had yed basketball together many times, but this was the first time she had watched him in a game. He''d scored five goals in the first 20 minutes, and two of them three-pointers. Girls were crazy about him. Anabel kept holding Serena''s hand. "Ahhhh, he''s so handsome! He scores again!" By the end of the first half, Avery''s team was well ahead. Arnav only managed to make one shot. The yers were sweating profusely, and many girls handed them water. Serena saw a tall girl in a ck dress walking toward Avery with a bottle of water. "Addilyn Bates? Isn''t she the prom queen? She likes Avery, too?" "Avery''s hot and rich. You know what? His ride is a rolls- royce and he''s dressed in all kinds of luxuries. What girl wouldn''t like him?" "That''s true. And he''s is a mixed-blood. I have to say, he''s like a million dors." "Avery and Addilyn are really a perfect match!" Every word from these girls made Serena unhappy. At this moment, Avery suddenly turned around and met her eyes. Serena panicked for no reason and quickly looked away. Avery did not take the bottle of water. "Thanks. I''m good." He walked away. "This is a bit of a surprise. Looks like he doesn''t like Addilyn." "I knew it! So there''s hope for us?" Hearing this, Serena inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Avery was like the king of the basketball court. Serena saw him jump with the ball, and the next thing she knew, it was in the basket. Every time he made a shot, there was a lot of screaming. He was so bright that she couldn''t see anyone else. The game wasing to an end. The result was predictable and unimportant. Every girl was just so excited. Avery left the game in a sweat. He didn''t seem to want to say hello to Serena. Serena clutched her skirt tightly. Although she didn''t want anyone to know her rtionship with Avery, she felt unhappy when he pretended not to know her. She touched her breast, and near her heart hung a jade lock. It was from Avery. When she was a baby, she didn''t know anything. Later, she found that Avery had decided to marry her when he first met her. She didn''t know if she would marry him when she grew up. She just wanted to study hard now. "Serena, he is gone! Go catch up with him. Remember to tell him that I will wait for him after school." "Anabel, I don''t want to go." When Serena knew that the boy Anabel liked was Avery, she wanted to quit. "Serena, how can you do this to me? We are good friends. How can you break your promise? You said you would help me." Anabel''s face changed greatly. "1-1 just suddenly feel ufortable." "Serena, I''ll walk you to the infirmary after you give him the love letter, okay?" Serena had no choice but to agree. "Serena,e on." Serena chased after Avery with a heavy heart. It had been a month since theyst saw each other. He used to visit her every weekend when she was in elementary school. But he stoppeding to her when she got to junior high. Didn''t he want to see her? Every night when she passed his house on the way home, she would look into his room subconsciously. Most of the time, the light was on. asionally, she would see him standing by the window. When their eyes met, he would look away and quickly go home. They hadn''t spoken to each other for a month, and now she was going to give him a love letter from her friend. When she passed by Arnav, he stopped her and asked, "Serena, where are you going?" She didn''t answer but walked forward. For some reason, her nervousness didn''t slow her down. Maybe it was because that she finally had a chance to talk to Avery. Before she could catch up with him, she saw a beautiful girl beside him. It was Addilyn. She stood close to him and looked beaming. "Avery, that was a great dunk! I don''t think you''re any worse than a professional yer! Can you teach me how to y basketball? The female basketballpetition will be held in a month," Addilyn asked with a smile. Serena thought of Avery teaching her when she was very young. "Yes, take your time with the ball. Be careful. If you can''t control your strength, you might hurt yourself." "Avery, I can''t make a shot no matter how hard I try." Serena held the ball and looked up at the basket which was so high. "You just need to practice more." Although he said so, there was one more basket on the court the next day. The point was, it was shorter than the other one. Serena still couldn''t make a shot. Running out of patience, she tossed the basketball aside. Avery picked up the basketball and handed it to her. "Take it." "Oh." Serena picked up the basketball and her body was in the air the next second. Avery held her in his arms and let her shot. "Avery! I made it!" "Yes, you''re awesome." He patiently told her that basketball was not something she could learn overnight. She had to be patient. The scenes that he taught her to y basketball came to her. When she thought that he would teach another girl, her heart sank. "Avery..." she called out softly. Her voice was very soft, but he heard it immediately and turned to look at her. Serena was standing on a step. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell down. Avery''s expression changed drastically. Before everyone could even react, he rushed to her and stopped her from falling to the ground. Serena fell into Avery''s embrace. He had hugged her countless times, and his arms were like a harbor to her. Several guys let out a meaningful hoot when they saw this. Addilyn''s face darkened. "Why are you so careless? It''s dangerous!" Avery said reproachfully, but his face was full of concern. Serena struggled to stand firm from his arms. Avery looked at her, who had aplicated expression, and asked, "Have you sprained your ankle? I''ll take you to the infirmary." As he said, he picked her up and was about to walk to the infirmary. It was like the prince carrying the princess. It was the first time they had ever been so close in public. "Put me down! I''m fine." "But you look terrible," Avery said. He thought she was here for him, but it seemed that he''d got a lot on her mind. Serena left his arms, bit her lip and took out the pink love letter. Avery''s heart was filled with joy when he saw the love letter. His girl finally fell in love with him? Uncle Xiao was really awesome! Adam told Avery what Serena was worried about and why she refused to go to his school. In order not to disturb her, he had not been looking for her these days. But he was possessive about his pretty girl. He heard that a lot of boys were after her. At his repeated request, his parents agreed to transfer him to Serena''s school. She didn''t want to live as his fiancee, so he wouldn''t bother her. He wondered if his indifference had made her realize how much he meant to her. He was in a good mood, as if he had atst seen the seed he had nted germinate. "Serena... I''ve been waiting a long time for this." He was so excited that he lowered his head and kissed her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Serena could even feel his temperature and strong heartbeat. His lips were so hot as if they would burn her. The onlookers were all shouting. Addilyn had already left in anger. Serena''s mind went nk because of this kiss. It was her first kiss. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Serena could feel the burning heat on his lips until they left hers. "Avery... Avery Hanson, you!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Avery Hanson?" Avery was not satisfied with her address. He liked her calling him Avery. Of course, he preferred "honey", but it was a little early. "That letter..." Serena knew what he misunderstood, but she didn''t know how to exin it. Avery nced at the envelope. It said, "To my beloved Avery Hanson." It was a strange handwriting. He watched Serena grow up, and her handwriting was very simr to his. It was not written by her! "You didn''t write this letter?" "It''s my deskmate. She asked me to give it to you." Serena bit her lip that he had kissed. "You gave me a love letter from your deskmate?" Though Avery was gentle with Serena, he didn''t have a very good temper. Serena was already 12 years old. Even if she did not know love, she should know that there was a child marriage between them. She was still wearing his jade lock! Wasn''t she insulting his feelings for her by doing such a thing? Did she really think he was just a brother? Blue veins stood out on his hands, and his face was horribly cold. Serena had never seen him so angry before. Thinking of Anabel''s reminder, she swallowed and nodded. "She-she said she would wait for you in the grove after school." It just made things worse. Avery grabbed her by the shoulder, and his eyes were cold as if he were going to kill someone. "Do you know what the grove means? Okay, very good. Tell her I will be there!" After saying this, he left without looking back. Serena stood on the steps in a daze. There seemed to be a trace of warmth on her lips left by him. She felt a chill down her spine. The only thing on her mind was that he agreed to meet Anabel at the grove. "What''s wrong with me? Haven''t I made up my mind that I would wish him happiness even if he fell in love with someone else?" She wondered. However, the thought that he was gonna meet Anabel made her really upset, as if someone was stabbing her in the heart. "Serena, are you all right?" Arnav walked to her side. He had just seen the whole thing. He was d that Serena did not like Avery. "I''m fine." Serena said. However, she looked as if she had lost her soul. He agreed, he really did. The story soon went viral. Some said that Serena was a scheming girl who fell down the steps to get Avery''s attention. Some said that Avery forced himself on Serena and then tried to date her deskmate. Serena did not care about the rumors. She just kept thinking about Avery''s words. She went back to the ssroom. Anabel asked nervously, "How is it going?" "He said he would be there." "What about the love letter?" "He took it." Serena did not even know in what mood she was answering the questions. "Wow, Serena, you''re awesome! Do you know how many girls he''s turned down? He wouldn''t have taken it without you! Why don''t youe with me? I want to tell him how I feel." "No, I need to go home." "It''s okay if youe home a littlete. I''m really nervous. Please, Serena, come with me." "No." Serena was in a bad mood. "Serena, you are my only friend. Who else can I turn to? Please." Serena thought of how mad Avery was when she handed him the love letter. He might go crazy if she went to the grove with Anabel. She stroked her lips. He was really happy when he thought that love letter was from her. He must have hated her for giving him hope and letting him down. "Serena? Are you listening?" Serena was absent- minded in the next few sses. She didn''t even remember what the teachers had said. As the school bell rang, Anabel dragged Serena to the grove. A lot of couples would secretly date here, or do something out of line. Serena lowered her head and walked. Suddenly, she saw a condom that had been used. She finally knew why Avery was so angry. It was not really a date, but it carried a vague sexual connotation. Because of the rumors, many students came here to watch. "Serena, I am so nervous. Will he refuse me?" "I don''t know." Serena frowned. "It''s Avery! He''sing!" Someone shouted. Serena raised her head and looked at him. Avery''s face, which had always been smiling, was now as cold as ice. He was wearing a white shirt, like the prince who had just walked out of aic book. "Serena, l-l''m going." Anabel took a step forward. Avery stood three meters away from Serena. Anabel thought that he was looking at her, but in fact, he was looking at Serena. Anabel took out a ss jar containing a lot of paper cranes. "Avery, this is a gift for you. I like you." However, Avery just kept staring at Serena. Did this girl have a heart? Did shee here to witness him fall in love with another girl? Did she even care about him? Her eyes were wandering, and no one knew what she was thinking. However, he knew that she was not calm right now. "Avery, can you be my boyfriend?" Avery walked straight forward. Anabel''s heart pounded with every step he took. Serena found that she was also extremely nervous. Would he agree? The onlookers were wondering what would Avery say. After all, this was the first time he hadn''t turned down a love letter. To everyone''s surprise, he walked past Anabel to Serena. He asked, "Do you want me to say yes or no?" Everyone was stunned. What was the rtionship between Avery and Serena? Why did he say that? Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Avery was gonna let her make the choice. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena did not know what he was thinking, but she knew he was angry. He had never spoken to her in such a tone before. The coldness on his face almost froze her. Although Anabel felt that something was wrong, she was too nervous to think about it. She gave Serena a "please" sign. Even if Avery was just joking, she had to seize this opportunity. What if he was not joking? Serena was notfortable with this. Why would Avery put her in this position? "I..." Just when Serena was hesitating, an angry voice sounded. "What are you doing?" "The teacher''s here! Run!" The crowd dispersed. Rtionships were forbidden here and would result in demerits. Serena had heard of a student who had been expelled for having a rtionship. Avery had just transferred to this school and it was his third year. What if he got a demerit? Without thinking, she grabbed Avery and ran forward. The moment her soft hand touched his, all his anger was gone. With his and Serena''s background, the could even date openly. The school didn''t dare to punish them for anything. The thing was, Serena had a powerful father who loved her so much. He wouldn''t mind buying this school for her. Although Serena was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she wasn''t arrogant at all. Instead, she kept a low profile? In order to attend this school, she changed all her high-end clothes into ordinary ones. Also, she had never told anyone about her family background. She did not want to be special. Avery just let her take his hand and run. The wind brushed past their cheeks. Thest time they ran hand in hand was a year ago. They were on the way to a concert, but there was traffic. He was afraid of beingte, so he took her to run to the concert. It was one of his happiest moments, and the same thing was happening again. After a long time, they stopped. Serena''s face was suffused with color, and she had sweat all over her forehead. She was panting heavily. "The teacher doesn''t see you, right?" She gasped. "No, but I don''t think your friend is as lucky as me," Avery said deliberately. "Oh, crap." When she heard someone say that the teacher was here, all she could think about was run! "Why did you take me instead of her?" Avery pressed her against a big tree. It was like something out of aic book. Serena had to look up to make eye contact. This made her face redder. Maybe it was because they were too close, or she just ran too hard, she could feel her heart beating so erratically, as if it were about to jump out of her chest. "I was afraid that you''d be punished." She tried her best to calm herself down. "I thought you didn''t care about me." "I..." "You what?" Avery asked. The baby he had fallen in love with at first sight had grown into a young girl. He knew she was young, so he didn''t put too much pressure on her. However, she really drove him crazy when she gave him her friend''s letter. He realized that he could no longer sit still and do nothing. "I care about you." Serena bit her lip and said. Avery lifted up her chin and forced her to look him in the eye. He would never give her a chance to escape. "You know how I feel. Why would you give me that girl''s letter? What were you thinking?" Serena was cold, and he knew that. But it didn''t mean that she was fickle. She was not gically predisposed to be fickle. They were still young, and he was willing to wait. So, he didn''t tell her that he transferred to her school. He was not angry with her. He just didn''t want to affect her n. He could silently guard her. Since she wanted a peaceful life, he would not disturb her. However, her attitude pissed him off. "What do you take me for? If you say brother, I''ll do you right here!" Serena swallowed and looked at him in disbelief. Of course, she knew what he meant. They had been getting along as brother and sister, and he had never done anything out of line. "1-1 don''t know." Serena panicked for the first time. She had never felt this way. "Do you hate me?" Avery felt that he should not treat her as a child again. She went to Sakura High School behind his back, which meant that she had her own ideas. "Of course not. You''ve been so good to me. You''re thest person I''d ever hate," she said. Only when she was with Avery would she talk so much. Thirza liked her Uncle Steve, and she liked the big brother who had a warm smile. When Tracey asked them where they were going to study, Thirza chose America without hesitation, and she chose here. She didn''t know whether she was doing it for her parents or for him. Avery had always been a special person to her. She liked him very much. "Then do you like me?" "I''m sure I like you, but I can''t tell for now if it is kinship or love. "I''m too young to know love. Avery, I hope that both of us can focus on our studies." Serena was not lying. That was she was thinking. Avery met her sincere eyes and said, "I''m d that you didn''t lie to me. I can understand, and I never wanted to force you. "But just because you don''t understand love doesn''t mean you can set me up with someone else. Serena, you know how much I like you. "I have never regarded you as my sister. I will marry you. You''ll be my wife. "I can wait for you, but you can''t push me away." Serena blushed again. She knew he was serious, but the word "wife" made her heart race. He was just too precocious! Chapter 869 Chapter 869 "... I, I don''t want to send her a love letter." Serena turned her head guiltily. "Then you want me to help you?" "Anabel is very much like Thirza. Thirza and I are so far away from each other. I just can''t stop worrying about Thirza." "Every time I see her, I will think of Thirza. So I can''t refuse her when she asks me for help." Serena told the reason. Avery never paid any attention to what that Anabel guy looked like. After the basketball match, he tore the letter into pieces without even taking a look at it. Just now, all his attention was on Serena. How could he remember what she looked like? He knew that Serena, who was cold and indifferent, cared only about her family, especially her sister, who was a little bit too active. If it was for this reason, he would not be so angry. He gently scratched her nose with his finger. "I will forgive you this time. If there is a next time, you''ll wish you never had done it! Tell me honestly, if the director didn''te just now, what would you have said?" Serena''s mind was full of entanglement at that time. She definitely did not want to agree, but Anabel was begging her. "No, probably, because it''s your own business." "That''s more like it. This is not my business, it''s our business. I don''t like there to be a third party." "Avery, there''s something you need to promise me." "Go ahead. I''ll promise you a million things if I have to." Avery was always so generous with her. The way he agreed to it so quickly without any hesitation made Serena somewhat touched. "I am still young, and now it is the so- called rebellious period because of adolescence. The love in my heart should be as determined as mommy and daddy''s. "Now I may not be able to make the right choice. I don''t know what love is." "Loving a person should be something that wouldst for a lifetime." "If I said ''love'' at an age where I don''t even understand what love is, then I would be failing both you and myself." "Mom also said that our engagement is nothing but a promise." "If you don''t love me or I don''t love you, that agreement will be invalid." Before Serena could finish, Avery interrupted her. "I was already sure of you before you were born. I can''t possibly not love you." "Avery, just let me finish, will you?" "Alright, go on." Avery suppressed his emotions. He should have had a good chat with Serena a long time ago. Serena sorted out her thoughts and continued, "This is just a what- if, okay? What if we find someone we truly love, the both of us? We should congratte each other and give each other our blessings."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Love couldn''t be forced. It should be something arising out of sheer voluntary wills." "I can''t give you a promise now, so I hope that you can give me some time to figure out what kind of feelings I have for you." "If I love you, our engagement will continue. If I don''t, you have to let me go by the time I figure it all out." Avery met her clear eyes and his hand tucked her messy hair. "Sometimes, I really hope that you won''t be so rational, just like people of the same age as you." Just like those little girls, whose hearts would start pounding as if boosted by adrenaline as soon as he set his eyes on them for the split of a second. Serena was not a little girl like that. She was smart and rational. Since she was a child, she was very clear about what she wanted and what she was doing. Serena grabbed his hand nervously and asked, "Avery, will you give me your word?" "When have I ever not? I can give you a chance. One year, I hope you can see your heart before graduation." "You are such a reasonable person. I believe that that''s enough time for you to think clearly about your feelings for me. But know this, I won''t give you a chance to not like me." "So you agree?" Serena''s eyes were filled with joy. "Of course, in fact, I''m also very happy that you can tell me the truth. You''re very serious about this rtionship, which also represents how much you value it." Avery had known her for many years, so he naturally knew what kind of person Serena was. "Then for the time being, just treat me as your sister, okay? You still have to help me with my study." Serena might appear fine for the past month but she had always felt there was something missing in her heart. "All right." "Avery, are you mad at me for switching to another school without telling you?" After finally opening up to each other, Serena spat out the question that had been weighing on her for so long. "At first, I was a little. I arranged everything for you but you literally betrayed me." "The thing that makes me angry is that you hide it from me. Do you hate me so much that you want to escape in this way?" "I have never hated you. I just don''t want to be known as your finance starting from the first day of school." "I couldn''t care less when we were back in primary school but now it''s high school. I don''t want to have fingers pointing at me, talking behind my back every single day." Avery patted her head and said, "It''s my fault that I didn''t consider your feelings. But you could tell them to me. I''m not that overbearing a person, am I?" "I know I was wrong. At that time, I was afraid that you would not agree. I will tell you directly if I have any ideas in the future." Serena felt relieved. "That''s my girl. Let alone love, I''m still your big brother, right? You know how sad I must be if you suddenly change to a new school," Avery said. Avery had not been feeling welltely and had be much more rxed after solving this problem between him and Serena. "I''m sorry, Avery." "You don''t have to say sorry to me. No matter what you did wrong, I won''t me you. It''s just that my heart was in pain before." "Then... then what should I do? I''ll give you a massage." Serena stretched out her hand to rub his chest. Avery held her hand and left. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go home." "Alright." Serena and he got rid of their conflict. Just like before, Avery opened the door for her and they went back home." "Tomorrow is the weekend, and we haven''t had fun together for a long time. I''ll give you a tour around the city," Avery proposed. "Great, junior high is way more tiring than primary school." Serena felt less tightened with Avery. A man stood not far away, watching Serena get in Avery''s car. Avery even opened the door for her. What would they be doing at a time thiste? Addilyn''s face was as cold as ice. She was the one who went to report to the teacher to sabotage the girl''s n but everything went right down south unexpectedly. Avery didn''t care about Anabel at all, but Serena! Although she was known as the campus belle, Serena''s appearance was far above hers, which made Addilyn gnash her teeth in anger. "Little b*tch, you''ll get what you deserve!" No one could stop her from doing anything. Even though she did not know Avery''s family''s specific background, the luxurious limo and his expensive clothes could already prove how wealthy it must be. "Just to imagine how much better my life would be if I were to be his girlfriend! And I would be able to immigrate! There''s no way I''m giving up, even there''s just the slightest chance!" Addilyn thought to herself. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 After the problem lying in their hearts for so long was solved finally, they got back to the way they had always been. Serena told all the things that happened at school to Avery. "Are girls all so easily blinded by superficial appearance? I didn''t know that the senior student who transferred to our school was you. I''ve been hearing tons of things about you." "Things like what?" Avery had never cared about these. He had already gotten used to being gazed at even on the streets ever since he was a child. From junior high to senior high, he had received countless confessions of love but he just pretended none of that happened. "Handsome, tall, h h h." Serena had an expression of disgust on her face. "What about you?" "What about me?" Serena looked at him speechlessly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you think I''m handsome?" Avery asked seriously. He never cared about other people''s opinions, but only about Serena''s opinion of him. "I have long been immune to your face since I was a child." Serena decided to tell a lie as the image of Avery ying basketball appeared in her mind. When Avery was teaching her, she had no one topare him to so she never thought he was too special. But when being put among the crowd, Avery seemed like a beam of light cast down from heaven, which was blindingly stunning. Especially the scene where he dunked. "Is that so? But I think you are getting more and more beautiful. The red dress you wore yesterday was really wonderful," Avery said gently. "You... how do you know what I wore yesterday?" "Of course. Not only yesterday, I remember everything you wore for the past week. Hell, I could even tell how much longer your hair has grown." Serena suddenly felt thatpared with Avery, she was too absent-minded about him. The car stopped in the midst of their conversation. "We''re here. Serena, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Alright, Avery, see you tomorrow." "Bye." Avery had a smile on his face as he watched Serena get back home. It was a rather fruitful day, at least he got to work things out with Serena and got to know her real thoughts. Serena''s mood also got much better after making things normal with Avery. As soon as she entered the door, a little child rushed towards her. "You are finally back, sister! I''ve been bored to death." Adrian was Tracey and Adam''s third son. She was only five years old this year. "Where are Mommy and daddy?" Serena nced around the house, but there was no sign of them at all. "Mommy is too tired from working. Daddy took her back to the room and massaged her. Daddy also specially asked me not to disturb them." The pair of big eyes was very simr to that of Tracey. As soon as Serena heard this, she knew what they were doing. Adam would always find an excuse to snatch away their mom from them. When she was a child, she didn''t know what they went to do. As time passed by, she grew up and understood. "Then I''ll take you to shower and sleep." Serena put down her bag. "Great, that''s great." After taking a bath for Adrian, bringing him back to the room, and putting his favorite Teddy beside him, Serena watched him fall asleep and then left. When she passed the main bedroom, she heard the vague voice of her mothering from inside, just like a kitten meowing. She looked at her watch. It had been more than an hour, and her daddy was still torturing her mommy. She didn''t understand the adult world! She went back to her room to take a bath. She stroked the small jade lock hanging on her neck. She had not taken it off ever since it was put there. Stroking the jade, she murmured, "Avery..." Her cellphone rang and it was Facetime. She looked at the screen and saw it was Thirza calling. Though they were living across the world, they would Facetime with each other every once in a while. "Why are you always in a bath when I call you?" Thirza''s smiling face appeared on the screen. "Well, I don''t know, maybe ''cause I love my baths." Serena was in a pile of foam and only her face could be seen on the screen. "How''s junior high? Much better than primary school, ain''t it?" Thirza sat on the bed, fiddling with her fingers. "Boring." "Sis, to be honest, how far have you progressed with Avery?" asked Thirza, who was very interested in gossip. "None." "You''re blushing. There must be some progress. Have you snogged yet?" Seeing Serena''s unnatural reaction, she knew that there was something wrong. "What? Snog? No!." Serena was never a good liar. Thirzaughed as if she had found a new continent. "Come on! You must have made out already. Your face is much redder. It must feel good to kiss Avery. After all, you were literally born to be with each other!" Serena recalled the scene of being forcefully kissed by Avery. That was her first kiss! And there were so many people around them. "Thirza, do you think I should be with Avery? What if one day I fall in love with someone else?" "Then you would be the most shameless person I will have ever seen. Avery has been waiting for you to grow up, and we all know how good he is to you." "But who can say for sure about love? What if you two just don''t click. Anyway, follow your heart." "Follow my heart?" Serena muttered. In the past, she had never thought about these things. She always felt that she was too young and it was too early for her to consider love. "That''s right. For bystanders, me, for instance, we think you two make the perfect match." "How nice Avery is to you. Do you know why he chose you instead of me?" "Why?" Serena had never asked this question while Thirza dug to the bottom of it all long ago. "That''s because when we were children, our personalities were very different. I had a lively personality, while you were a piece of ice." Brother Avery said that you must not have many friends in the future, and you would be alone, so he wanted to be there for you." Thirza''s words made Serena dumbfounded. How could Avery have thought about all this when he was a child? "I just want to remind you that Avery is really the best of them there is. You don''t really get a second shot with a man this good. So seize your opportunity lest it neveres your way ever again." Thirza''s words made Serena realize that despite her careless attitude al the time, she figured it all out. Serena was a cold-hearted person. If she forced Avery away, she would regret it for the rest of her life. "You sound like a hundred- year- old granny!" Serenained. "I''m doing this for your own good. You''re my only sister." "Thirza..." Steve''s voice came from the phone. Thirza hung up the phone in a hurry and said, "I gotta go. Steve''s looking for me." "Right, bye." Serena hung up and thought, "Thirza, you are all clear about others'' love, what about your own?" Thirza loved to be around Steve ever since she was an infant. Now that twelve years had passed and Steve, who was already 34 years old and still single, it must have something to do with Thirza. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Serena, who had fallen asleep very quickly after going to bed, had insomnia for the first time. All that happened during the day was swirling in her mind. This night, she had a dream. In the dream, Avery kissed her sweetly. Unexpectedly, she did not find it annoying. On the contrary, she rather liked that kind of feeling. "Serena,e down for breakfast." Tracey''s voice came from outside the door. Serena sat up from the bed in shock. What kind of dream was that? "Okay, mommy." "Avery is here. Clean up and get down here now." Tracey wondered why Serena, who had never stayed in bed, got up sote today. Her face turned even redder when she heard Avery''s name. "Alright." This is from N?velDrama.Org. She went to the bathroom to wash up. In the past, she only needed a ponytail, but today she decided tob her hair till it was as smooth as a mirror and then she even applied some potpourri on it. Standing in front of the wardrobe, she tried several pieces, but she was not satisfied. All this proved that Serena began to care about Avery. The washing up and making up, which usually took her at most a quarter, took more than half an hour this day. "What took you so long, sis? Avery has been waiting for you forever." Adrianined as Serena came down finally. "Wow, you''re stunning, Serena. Do you wear this dress because you are going on a date?" Adrian bit the sandwich and said. Serena''s face instantly turned red, herpletely seen through by the little boy. "Don''t talk while eating." "You are blushing!" Adrian pped his hands together and said. Tracey and Adam looked at each other. Obviously, this little ice block had a crush. They did not intend to intervene in Serena''s and Avery''s rtionship either. They had watched Avery grow up, and both of them were confident in his personality. "Adrian, remember how you choked on your foodst time? Listen to your sister" Tracey knew all about teenagers'' love so she told Adrian to keep quiet on purpose. "Got it, mommy. I won''t say a word." "That''s my good boy." Avery looked away from Serena, feeling the girl he had always loved had finally grown up. "Serena, have a ss of milk." Avery had always known Serena''s preferences. Thinking of the dream she hadst night, Serena didn''t dare to face Avery directly and finished her meal absent-mindedly. Avery said goodbye to Tracey, "Auntie, Serena and I will hang out a bit. I will take good care of Serena." "Well, I''m sure you will." Tracey gently said. Why did Serena have a different feeling? He used to hang out with Avery quite a lot, especially at the amusement park. Avery opened the door of the passenger seat for her and buckled the safety belt for her personally. There was a very good smell on his body. It was not very fragrant, but very refreshing. When his breath swept over her face, her face turned red. It seemed that something had begun to change. "Avery, where are we going?" She never had to worry about anything while with Avery. Avery would arrange everything in advance and all she had to do was enjoy it. "The Myriad Flower Valley." "The Myriad Flower Valley? That''s a bit far. Do you think we cane back home tonight?" "Well, I doubt it. But I did tell your mom about it and she was okay with us noting back." Avery had always felt that Serena was too young for anything except amusement parks. Now they could start dating, and traveling was the best way to get closer to each other, which was proposed by Adam. "How long will we stay in the Valley?" Serena had heard from her ssmates that the Myriad Flower Valley was the best in this season. "Two days and one night, we wille back tomorrow afternoon. I''ve been told that the stars in the Valley are morous. That''s not a scenery you see every day in the city." When Serena heard that the stars could be seen, her eyes instantly lit up. "Really? You are not fooling me, are you?" "When have I ever? But there is only one suite there where you could see the starry sky from within the house and I have booked it already. The thing is, we might have to live together, you ok with that?" Avery had only slept in the same bed with Serena once and it was back when she was only 3 years old. After that, it never happened again. "It doesn''t matter if it''s a suite." Serena was not that pretentious. The two families often came out from journeis and they would live in family suite as well. "Well, I have prepared everything for you, brushes, towels." Avery had been used to taking care of Serena since he was a child. "Alright," Serena said as she looked toward Avery and noticed that Avery looked very handsome as well when he was driving. He had, at a certain point, shed the naiveness of a young boy and was about to be a mature man. "What are you looking at?" Avery found that Serena was always looking at him from the corner of his eyes. Serena immediately turned away. "Nothing, I just wanted to check if you shaved." Serena randomly made an excuse. "I shave every morning. I know you don''t like beard," Avery said. He looked like the perfect fiance. "Avery, there are so many girls in the school who like you. It was probably the same when you were at the previous school. Didn''t any of them attract you at all?" Avery didn''t know why the girl asked this question. He immediately shook his head and said, "Of course not. There''s only been you and it will always stay that way." There was only one reason that Avery would look twice at a girl. That asion was when the girl had a particrly attractive dress on her and it would make Avery wonder what it would look like on Serena. When one''s heart was filled with another person, how could he pay attention to anyone else? "If would you feel sad if I never agreed to this?" Serena had never thought about these things before, but now she thought of how difficult Avery had been. "No, it''s my greatest happiness to see you every day. I''m so happy that I don''t even have time to feel sad. What''s wrong with you today?" "I''m just asking. It''s still early, I''ll sleep for a while." "Alright, I''ll wake you up when we arrive," Avery said gently. When they arrived at the Myriad Flower Valley, Serena was woken up by Avery. No sooner had they arrived at the entrance of the scenic area than she heard the noise. "We drove all the way down here, why can''t we go?" "I''m sorry, Miss. The valley is closed today." "Closed? For what? Do you know how much time it took us to drive here?" The one yelling was Addilyn. She also wanted to hang out with her family only to find that the Valley was closed for business. "Because the valley was booked today. No one is allowed to enter. Miss, we have announced the news on the official websitest night. I''m sorry you came all the way down here for nothing, I truly am. "Booked?" Addilyn was stunned. Someone actually booked the whole Valley. How much would that cost? Just as she was thinking about it, she saw Avery leading a person over. The person blocking them opened the door for Avery and Serena respectfully. "Pleasee in, Young Master Avery." Upon hearing that it was Avery who booked the whole ce, Addilyn hurriedly called out to him, "Avery..." Serena frowned unhappily when she saw the campus belle who asked Avery to teach her how to y basketball. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Addilyn''s eyes were filled with surprise and happiness as she saw Averying over. She had known that Avery''s family was quite loaded but she never expected they would be so wealthy as to book a whole scenic spot. However, when she saw Serena standing next to him, the smile on her face froze and shattered. She remembered how Serena left in Avery''s car the night before. Today, the two of them appeared here again, and everyone who came to the Myriad Flower Valley had to stay here for the whole night. Which meant that they would be living together. Even though she was feeling ufortable, Addilyn quickly adjusted the expression on her face. "Avery, what a coincidence. What are the odds of us running into each other at the Valley?" Addilyn was known as the most beautiful girl in the school, Avery had seen countless beautiful women of all kinds, hence his indifference when he saw Addilyn. His heart was already filled up with Serena, leaving no space for any other women. "Indeed." He only replied coldly. Then he took Serena''s hand and walked towards the scenic area. "Serena, let''s go. You must be hungry after a few hours'' ride, aren''t you? I''ve already prepared lunch." What he was concerned about now was whether Serena was tired or not, hungry or not. Addilyn realized that she was ignored, so she cursed Serena in her heart, wondering what this little fox did to Avery to make him so obsessed. "Avery, I came with my whole family to the Valley but we didn''t know it was closed for business today." That dude out there told me that you were the one who booked the whole ce so I was wondering if it''s possible for you to tell them that... well, we''ve also been driving half a day." She looked at Avery aggrievedly, in the same way she would do to other boys around the school. As soon as she did so, the boys would beg her to ept their favors. Avery nced at the middle- aged couple, who were standing next to her. There was also a boy, who was probably her brother. The middle-aged couple also looked straight at him. "Well, let them in." "Okay, young master." When Addilyn heard the man call Avery Young Master and pondered the specific rtion between the Valley and Avery''s family. As a matter of fact, the Valley was not under the jurisdiction of the government. It was a well-known personal investment development of the property management group. Could Avery be the son of the president of that group? This family was even better than Addilyn''s imagination! There was already a faint shock and excitement in her heart. If she could marry Avery, her life is literally gonna be nothing like it was now! She''d try to bargain for everything she had to buy, even a pair of socks. She was sick and tired of such a life for a long time. Marrying to Avery meant that she could get whatever she wanted. She might even never have to buy her own clothes anymore because the servants would always prepare the newest design for her in advance. Avery had already left with Serena while she was daydreaming. Addilyn looked at Serena. She had read about the dress on Serena''s body. It was a customized design by a world- renowned designer. It must have cost thousands of dors. The dress she wore at the school the day before cost at most a hundred bucks. Addilyn thought to herself, "You disgusting gold- digger, already spending his money, huh?" "Addilyn, is he a ssmate of yours?" Her parents'' voice interrupted her thinking. "Yes, he is." "Quite the handsome and wealthy fe, isn''t he? Not everyone can book a whole ce like this, ain''t it? Is that girl with him his girlfriend? She looks really beautiful." Her mother praised. "No, she''s not. How can she be worthy of Avery." Addilyn made up her mind to take down Avery. This was the best opportunity she ever could have since they were the only ones at the Valley. Maybe he just wanted to y with that chick Serena, like all the rich boys loved to do. Avery and Serena walked for quite a distance before Avery realized Serena was still holding his hand. She had clearly said that they should keep a distance in front of people. Serena''s mood was not very high, which made Avery anxious. "Serena, do you not like it around here?" "No, I like it very much." But the cold expression on her face clearly said otherwise. "Are you hungry?" Serena did not know why her mood became very bad when she saw Addilyn. She had this twisted andplicated mix of feelings inside her heart. "Yes." She had no choice but to nod. Avery took her hand and walked quickly to the restaurant. There were people standing at the door to greet them. "Young Master, I''ve arranged everything for you." "All right." Hearing Serena say that she was hungry, Avery kept on urging the chef to make everything as fast as possible. Soon, there was a table full of food in front of them. Although it was not as exquisite as a starrated restaurant, it had its own characteristics. "Young master, the fish was caught in theke early in the morning. The chicken was born and bred on a farm nearby. The eggs wereid right this morning." "You are excused," Avery said. He did not like talkative people. "As you wish, young master." The aroma of the food diluted Serena''s unhappy mood. "Try the fish soup first. It''s quite fresh." "Okay." Serena took the fish soup from Avery. Ever since he was young, Avery had been doing this all along. Before that, he would even feed Serena the food. "Is it good?" "Very much. Try it." Serena scooped a spoonful of soup and fed it to Avery. Such a subtle movement had already be something very normal between the two of them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Addilyn followed them all the way. When she found Avery in the restaurant, she hurriedly walked in with her family. "Avery..." The moment she entered the door, she saw Serena feeding Avery soup. "That d*mn little fox!" She thought grumpily. Hearing her voice, Serena felt a little disgusted. She took back the spoon and drank the soup silently. She was not a talkative person. Avery was also a little impatient. He was finally able to go on a date with Serena but this girl kept on disturbing them. "What?" "Avery, there isn''t any ce to sell snacks in the valley today. There''s only this restaurant. It''s one o''clock now, and it would take at least one hour for them to make anything else for us. I''m actually okay but my brother and my parents are quite hungry. Do you think maybe we can join you?" Avery had wanted to refuse but as heid eyes on her parents, who were apparently exhausted, his heart softened. "Alright." He nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Avery. Dad, mom,e and sit down." Addilyn came right over after hearing Avery''s word and sat right on the chair beside Avery. Serena frowned, feeling irritated about what she just did. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Serena had just had an appetite and lost it all in an instant. Avery didn''t feel anything at all and continued to fill Serena''s bowl with dishes. Seeing Serena''s expression was not good, he said with concern. "Serena, do you not like the food here? I''ll ask the chef to cook something else. What do you want?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Serena shook her head. "The dishes are delicious." She didn''t want to say that it was because of Addilyn. Addilyn saw that Serena''s face was not good, presuming she must have posed a threat to her and that Serena had already regarded her as an enemy. With some confidence in her heart, she sized Serena up. She had a pretty face and quite tall for a teenage girl. As for her figure, she didn''t have any curves due to the same fact, she was still a teenage girl. As for Addilyn, she was most proud of her enormous boobs and her long legs. Compared with herself, Serena was just like a bowl of porridge. She was sure that it was just a matter of time before Avery got bored of her. Avery took a fancy to her probably because she had a cold and aloof personality. Most boys liked this type of girls, but they would get tired of them before long. Addilyn picked up a shrimp from the te and peeled it. She handed it to Avery and said, "Avery, taste the shrimp. It tastes great." She knew the trick about the rtionship between men and women, at least she''d like to think so. She knew that as long as Avery was aware of her intentions, it would take no time for Avery to fall for her. Addilyn''s entire body leaned over to Avery, especially her rack, consciously or not, rubbing against Avery''s arms. Wearing quite thin clothes for summer, she was sure Avery could clearly feel how soft her breasts were. Avery was already about 18 years old, the exact age when boys tended to react on impulse. She knew Avery must have some waves surging in his heart by now. "He doesn''t like shrimp," Serena said coldly. Of course, she saw everything Serena was trying to do. "Avery, I peeled it for you particrly. Try some at least." Addilyn was even more excited when she saw Serena unhappy. She had already threatened Serena, and her voice was softer. Avery looked at her coldly and said, "You deaf? I don''t like shrimp." "I''m sorry, I didn''t know," Addilyn said. Seeing that Avery was so angry, she stopped and did not dare to act too presumptuously. Serena''s good mood had been wrecked by Addilyn. Facing that face, she found it hard to swallow anything down. "Avery, I''m going to the bathroom." "Go ahead." Avery only had Serena since he was a child, so he actually didn''t know much about girls. He only thought that Serena was a little tired after the journey, so he didn''t think too much. Serena went to the bathroom to wash her face. She looked down at her breasts, which were tiny, especiallypared to Addilyn''s huge boobs. She had never paid attention to these things in the past. What happened just now made her start to realize what it was all about and made her care about her own breasts. "You must be Serena, the cold beauty that just came to junior high department recently." Addilyn pushed the door open and came in. She had changed her tone and as if she were some underground thug leader with no trace of her soft and tender image she put up in front of Avery. Serena didn''t answer her and washed her hands. She was about to leave, but Addilyn stopped her. "I''m warning you to stay away from Avery. You are at an age when all you have to care about is study, not rtionships. And even if you do want a rtionship with Avery, do you really think he''ll fall for this?" Addilyn said as she looked up and down at Serena''s body. Serena paused and said, "You are not implying he''s gonna fall you, are you?" Addilyn shook her big breasts. "Of course, I am. Boys dig these, see? And not only boys, but men also do, especially men, to tell you the truth." "You are just an inexperienced girl and I can understand that you have a crush on Avery. I''ll let bygones be bygones. But you''d better keep your distance or..." "Or what?" Serena calmly looked at Addilyn, who was a little taller than her. "Let me put it this way. My cousin''s in the hood, you feel me? If you ever dare to offend me, you might have a little bit of a run-in with some people you wouldn''t really like when you get off school." "I''d really say it''s a shame for a pretty tiny little girl like yourself to be gangbanged in some dark back alley." Her hand caressed Serena''s smooth face. Serena had no makeup on her face and there were still waterdrops on it. Even without any makeup, her face was still tender, without even a spot of freckles or pimples. Her unworldly perfect features and tender skin made Addilyn, who had ayer of foundation on her face thicker than any sane person would use, would definitely be jealous. Serena grabbed her hand. Before she could react, Serena threw her on the ground. Since she was a child, Adam had asked her and Thirza to practice Taekwondo so that they could defend themselves if anyone ever dared to bully them. "Addilyn, right? I hate being threatened the most. What''s between me and Avery is not something to be interfered with by you. Do not, mark my words, do this ever again lest I make you regret." Serena said and left with vigorous strides, deciding not to tell Adam about it. Otherwise, Addilyn''s whole family would have to pack up and leave the city the next day. Addilyn was certainly hateful, but her simple parents were not. "Serena, I''ll make you pay for this!" Addilyn said fiercely. Serena turned a deaf ear. She was a little cold on the surface, but it didn''t mean that she was easy to bully. If Addilyn wanted to y, she was on. "Why did it take you so long?" Avery asked as he saw that Serena seemed to in a much better mood than before. Addilyn was lying on the ground, moaning. How could she not be in a better mood? "I washed my face, it''s quite hot here, no?" Serena finished the fish soup in one gulp. Addilyn also came out with a gloomy face. Serena caught sight of Addilyn''s figure from the corner of her eye. She handed the bowl to Avery and said, "I want more soup, Avery." Seeing Serena''s appetite getting better, Avery was so happy that he hurriedly scooped another bowl of soup for her. "Avery, can you pass over the shrimp?" Serena was never one to ask people to do such things for her. But thinking about what Addilyn just said and did in the bathroom, she felt like she had to do something in response. Hearing Serena''s words, Avery was so happy that he almost rocketed right to the sky. "I''ll peel some for you, hold on." Addilyn was dumbfounded as she witnessed how cheerful Avery was. "Does he have a fetish for this kind of girl?" "Avery, can you peel one for me too?" "You forgot your hands in the bathroom?" Avery asked in annoyance. What he said left Addilyn speechless. Serena enjoyed the shrimp, which tasted even better. Seeing Addilyn''s face, Serena took advantage of the situation and pursued, "Avery, I want to have some fish but the bones in the fish..." "I''ll pick them out for you," Avery replied. He did not feel that there was anything inappropriate about his actions. On the contrary, he felt very pleased as Serena had finally taken the initiative to let him do something for her. Addilyn was furious during the meal but had to endure it whereas Serena had a lot of food. "You must be tired. Let''s go back and take a nap. I will take you to the mountains in the afternoon." "Sure. Sounds great. Let''s go." Serena replied gently. Avery was almost floating in the air by her sudden change of attitude though he had no idea how it all happened. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Serena had been very independent since she was a child. She didn''t like to act like a spoiled child and didn''t like to rely on others. Although she looked very much like Adam, her character was more like Tracey. Thirza looked like Tracey. She was cute and liked to do everything coquettishly. However, Steve always yed along with her. As long as she made one single sound of whimpering, Steve wouldn''t hesitate for a second even if she asked for the stars in the sky. Hearing Serena''s words, Avery was so thrilling, thinking what Adam said about how effective a trip together can be for their rtionship. Avery held Serena''s hand and left. Addilyn watched them leave. Her face was as ck as the ashes in a stove. "Addilyn, do you like him?" Caitlin, Addilyn''s mother, could read her daughter''s mind like a piece of paper lying before her. "Yes, I like him." Avery''s appearance and his family background were perfect. Originally, Addilyn had thought a wealthy yboy would suck at studying, only to find that he ranked the top at his grade for his first exam at the school. The other nine students in the top ten were either nerds with a bird nest for hair or with sses as thick as their shoe bottom. Avery seemed to spend none of his time on study but all of them in the basketball court but he still did a very good job with his study. At first, some people were unconvinced and decided that he must have cheated. Later, in ss, he was sleeping on the desk one second and the next he was standing up, answering the question the teacher put forward. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone regarded him as a genius, but no one knew that Avery had finished his high school course by himself in junior high. He could''ve skipped grades a long time ago, but he didn''t want to go that fast. He wanted to be with Serena for even if only a year. Avery had already benefitted from his investments when the top students were still scratching their heads over algebra. Who wouldn''t like such a perfect boy? Addilyn had already regarded him as her Prince Charming. She must get him as soon as possible. "Addilyn, you are in yourst year of high school this year. I advise you to focus on the SAT. Don''t get distracted at this time. When you are in college, I wouldn''t interfere for a second with who you like. But now, I have to" Every mother in the world would worry about this. The SAT meant everything. If she failed, her life would be ruined. Addilyn was obviously the princess of the family judging from the humble attitude Caitlin talked to her. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve always been in the top 10 of the grade. My grades won''t change." She knew very well that a man like Avery wouldn''t be found ever again in her life. Now, if she could grasp Avery, she would have a perfect life. The only reason she studied hard all the time was to get into a good college, then a goodpany. But that meant she would always work for others. As long as she could marry Avery, she would have the life she wanted to live. She was even more convinced so after seeing how Serena got into a much more expensive dress just one day after being with Avery. "Addilyn, it seems that your ssmate likes that little girl very much. Don''t get yourself involved." Her mother was simple, kind, but not stupid. Her husband wouldn''t even do the things Avery did at the lunch table for Serena. It meant that he liked this little girl very much. Although she was a little bit young, it did not affect their rtionship. In ancient times, it was verymon for women to get married and have children when they were teenagers. Her mother did not want Addilyn to get between them, as it was clear that Avery was not interested in her daughter. "Mom, what do you know? As long as I can be his girlfriend, I can give you a bigger house tomorrow." Addilyn was already imagining how she and Avery would look together. "Addilyn, that kind of wealthy family has nothing to do with us. You''d better stop dreaming about it while you are not in too deep." Caitlin shook her head. "That''s my own business." Addilyn didn''t wanna argue with her parents, who had earned the same sry throughout their lives. After so many years, they still lived in that pathetic apartment they started with years ago. Addilyn was proud and arrogant, never unwilling to admit that this was her whole life. She had been studying hard to make herself excellent. Every day, she had to dress up before going out. She was the goddess in the eyes of others. But she didn''t care about the stupid loser boys at school at all. And now that Avery barged into her life, she firmly believed that he was her guardian angel sent by Heaven. Avery took Serena to the pre-arranged luxurious suite, where they could enjoy the scenery of the entire Valley. At this time, all flowers were blooming in the Valley. Serena stood at the balcony and nced down at the breathtaking scenery. "This ce is so beautiful. It''s like a paradise." "We''lle here often if you like it," Avery said as he gently hugged her from behind. Serena''s body froze. After all, they were no longer the same as they were when they were little. "Rx." Avery felt her stiffness. She would never be like this when she was close to him in the past. Did this prove that his little wife had begun to grow up? Finally, she no longer treated him as a brother, but as a man? Knowing that he meant nothing excessive to her, Serena rxed and leaned in Avery''s arms. It was cool and refreshing in the valley, and the warm air made Serena feel veryfortable. "Are you tired? We can sleep for a while." "Alright," Serena said as she returned to her room. Averyid beside her. Noticing the wariness in Serena''s eyes, Avery exined, "You''re still young. I won''t do anything to you." Serena closed her eyes tiredly, and Avery covered her with a thin nket. In fact, she trusted him very much. Serena, who was sleeping, was like a little angel. He had seen this face countless times, but he had never gotten tired. He hugged her gently and slept with her. The wind gently fluttered the white curtain, and the two on the bed fell asleep quietly. It was so beautiful that it looked like a harmoniousndscape painting. It was evening when Serena woke up. She rubbed her eyes and found that Avery was changing clothes. Although he was only eighteen years old, he was already as strong as his daddy. The muscle in his lower abdomen made him look like a modeling out of a fashion magazine. "You''re awake." Avery changed into a white shirt. He waved at Serena. "Come here." "And do what?" "Botton this up for me," Avery said as he pointed at the button on his chest. Serena obediently buttoned the shirt, but her little face was a little red. She used to see her mom tie her Adam''s tie. Didn''t this make the two of them the same as her parents? Avery''s mood was even better when he saw how well-behaved Serena was. After taking a nap, Serena was full of energy. The Valley, unlike the bustling urban, was quite serene. This was the ce that belonged to only the two of them. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Avery took a lot of photos of Serena. Serena was a cold-hearted person and rarely smiled. Today was probably the happiest day for her for so long. Until the night fell, the two of them went back to their room to rest. "Serena, did you have fun today?" "Of course I did. I like it here very much." Serena was much gentler than before. "That''s good. It''s gettingte, let''s go back to rest," Avery said as he took a look at the clock. It was already nine o''clock. "Alright." Before they returned to their room, they heard Addilyn''s voice behind them. "Avery, can youe over? I''ve something important to discuss with you." "What is it?" Avery was a little displeased that someone would disturb him and Serena''s alone time. "It''s about the sports meeting. The teacher asked me to prepare." Not only was Addilyn deeply loved by male students in the ss, but the teachers also gave her a lot of responsibilities. The reason they would do so was that they feltfortable giving responsibilities to such an outstanding student. Avery frowned and said, "Serena, you go back first. I''ll be right there." Serena''s face cooled down again. "How can this Addilyn be so annoying?" Without saying a word, she left. Avery was keenly aware that Serena had be a little colder. Addilyn''s mouth curved into a victorious smile, and the n had already been carried out halfway. "There are too many bugs out here. Let''s talk in the room." Addilyn invited. Serena paused when she heard her words. Avery had only wanted to go back to Serena after wrapping this up so he agreed. Avery followed Addilyn into the room and said, "Go ahead." "What are you signing up for this time?" Addilyn poured him a ss of wine and made it clear that she wanted to talk with him for a while longer. "Tracking, long jump, and probably marathon." Each student could only sign up for three, otherwise, Avery would sign up for all of them. "Okay, I''ll report it to the teacher." "That''s it? Then I''ll be leaving." Avery was a little impatient by the fact that she had to ask him toe into the house for one simple question. "Avery, it''s still early. There''s no rush. Have a drink." "I''m not thirsty. Serena is still waiting for me. Excuse me." Avery said as he turned around. "Avery, what''s the rtionship between you and Serena?" "She is a very important person to me." Avery had wanted to say fiancee, but when he thought of what Serena had said before, he decided not to disclose it to anyone else for now. "Avery, I admit that Serena is really good-looking, but she is still too young now." "I can wait for her to grow up." He had already waited for so many years, so a few more years didn''t matter. Addilyn did not mean what Avery thought at all. She gently unzipped her dress. "Avery, in fact, I''ve always liked you." As soon as Avery turned his head, he saw Addilyn, who was only wearing underwear, and his face darkened. "What are you doing?" Addilyn walked up to him step by step, twisting her slender waist. She was very confident in her own figure and did not believe that Avery would not fall for her. "Avery, you should understand what I mean. Am I not better than that little innocent, good- for- nothing girl? I''m yours tonight," she said as she reached out to embrace Avery. "Piss off!" Avery was enraged and flung Addilyn, who was about to approach him, out of the way. "Don''tpare yourself to her. You''re not worthy!" He exerted a lot of strength. Addilyn, a fragile and slim girl, copsed right to the ground. Addilyn had not expected Avery to treat her in such a way. She felt her pride was shattered to pieces right in front of this man. "Avery, why? Why are you doing this to me? Am I not pretty enough for you?" "It''s not about how you look. So much for the campus belle, huh?" Avery said as he turned to leave. Serena went back to her room and took a bath angrily. Then, she rummaged through the toiletries Avery brought for her. He not only brought skin care products, but also pajamas and underwear. Serena looked at the pajamas with cartoon characters and the underwear with kittens on them, finding it hard to believe a man like Avery could prepare all this. After changing into her underwear, Serena looked down at her A- cup breasts and the cartoon pajamas. She was very unhappy. "I''m not a child anymore, you b*stard!" She took the pillow on the bed and fisted it time after time, shouting, "Enjoying your time with that disgusting chick, aren''t you?" Although Serena had once said that if any of them fell in love with someone else, the other person should give the other the blessings. However, when she thought of how Avery and Addilyn were together, she grew even angrier. "Bad guy, you b*stard!" "Who made my Serena angry?" As soon as Avery came in, he saw Serena, who was beating up the pillow. Speaking of this, it was the first time he had seen such a childish side of Serena. Serena looked at him and said, "You''ve been there for 20 minutes." "Did I take too long?" Avery suddenly noticed that Serena seemed to mind Addilyn very much. "Serena, did I make you angry? If it''s so, I''ll apologize to you." Serena pouted and asked, "Why did Addilyn ask you to go to her room?" "To talk about the sports meeting." "For twenty minutes?" Serena talked as if she were Avery''s wife, getting to the bottom of his whereabouts. "Well, she had a little performance prepared for me." "What performance?" "You don''t really gossip, right? Why are you so interested today? You really wanna know?" "Yeah." Serena always thought Addilyn did it on purpose. Obviously, she had another purpose. "Little Serena, give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." "Get lost." Serena turned her head proudly. Avery was afraid that she would be angry. "Serena, I''m sorry. Did I make you angry? I''ll take my words back." "Stupid Avery." Serena was not angry at all. She turned her head and nted a kiss right on Avery''s cheek. Although it was just a peck, Avery was so happy that he almost flew to the sky. "You kissed me, you really did!" "You haven''t told me about what happened yet." "Well, that''s a story for adults, I''m afraid." Avery did not want the pure Serena to know so many dark sides of the world. "Since that''s the case, I won''t talk to you." Serena was very unhappy. "Don''t get mad. I''ll tell you. Addilyn took off her clothes and wanted to seduce me." "Seduce? She... Then did you see every inch of her disgusting body?" Serena was very angry. Addilyn did say that she was very proud of her physique. The boys definitely liked her body. Avery saw Serena''s misunderstanding and exined quickly, "No, I only took a nce, and I didn''t mean to. I left as fast as possible. Nothing else happened." "Serena, you''re the only one in my heart. You have always been and you always be." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before he finished his words, Serena suddenly grabbed his hand and put it on her breasts. "Do you think mine are too small? You don''t like them small, do you?" Avery''s face turned almost purple all of a sudden. This... happiness came too suddenly. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Although Avery had booked only one room this time, he did not want to do anything to Serena at all. Serena was still too young. Never in his wildest imagination had he dreamed that Serena would put his hands on her breasts. Feeling the tenderness against his palms, he knew perfectly well what it was. At this moment, the blush quickly spread to the back of Avery''s ears, and his whole face turned red. "Serena...you..." Avery, who was always sharp-tongued, did not know how to answer at this moment. "Say it, you don''t like mine, do you? You like big breasts like Addilyn, don''t you?" Serena asked this question seriously. Avery felt both angry and amused. "What are you thinking? You are only 12 years old, and she is 17 years old. You still got a long way to go. And even if you don''t be like her, I will still love you and you only." "Humph, that''s not what you think. Have you ever done any bad things?" Serena thought of the condom she had seen in the grove. Teenagers tended to be unable to hold down their desire and Avery, a teenager, must have his desires and urges as well. He was so handsome and tall, and muscr, a lot of girls must be dreaming daily about having him. Serena expressed her deep doubts. Did he mess around with others behind her back? "My good Serena, God help me if I''m lying, don''t you have any feelings for what I have done to you? Do you want to carve out my heart and show it to you so that you can believe me?" Avery put her hand on his chest and she heard his strong heartbeat. "I... I believe you." "Serena, I really haven''t done anything with Addilyn. I have never been with a girl alone before. I can assure you that I will wait for you to grow up." Seeing the man''s sincere face, Serena''s heart beat faster and her heart was flooded with joy. Avery," she suddenly called out to him in a serious tone. "Yeah?" "I think I''ve started to like you. Not the kind of like a girl would have for her brother but the kind of like... my mom has for my dad." Serena realized this. Why did she reject when Anabel told her to pass along the love letter? Why did she feel like there''s a huge rock pounding at her chest when Addilyn tried to get closer to Avery? That was all because she had already regarded Avery as hers. She did not allow any of the other girls to get their hands on her Avery, not even spending time alone with her. Avery was delighted to hear that she liked him. "Serena, are you serious? Do you really like me?" "I''m sorry, Avery. I haven''t seen my heart clearly until now." Suddenly, Serena could understand Avery''s mood. What did he feel when he saw others pursue her? Even if he did, he still took care of her, minding what she thought at all times. What he had gone through must have been much harder. "Serena, I, I am really happy. Do you know? I am most afraid that you will fall in love with others in the future and you will ask me to give up." Finally, the pressure on Avery''s heart was relieved, and he felt unprecedentedly happy. He had watched her grow up since Serena was born. He didn''t know why he had such a strong connection with the little girl. When Tracey asked him to choose between Serena and Thirza, he chose Serena without hesitation. Later, he, like an old hen protecting his chicken, carefully took care of Serena as she grew up, and his love for her was getting deeper and deeper. "What kind of choice will you make if there is really such a day?" Serena asked. "I will never bless you. Maybe I will take you from whoever it will be you wanna be with or maybe I''ll just die alone." "Avery, I won''t be with anyone else except for you for the rest of my life." Suddenly, Serena did not want to deceive herself. Obviously, she liked Avery. Perhaps it all started when she smiled at him for the first time she met him. Perhaps it was because of that box of lollipops that he saved for half a semester. Perhaps it started when she cried in his arms because of the shot she had to get. He was like her brother, as her friend, as her family and lover. He had been taking care of her for all these years. It was precisely because of his meticulous care that Serena got used to his existence and took his care of her for granted. Addilyn and Anabel''s appearance stimted Serena and let her figure out her own feelings. It turned out that the person she wanted had always been by her side. Everyone in the world knew that he was good to her, but today, Serena finally realized that it was not just out of kindness, but pure, passionate love. Just like what Thirza had said, she would regret it for the rest of her life if she did not grasp it. She did not want to have any regrets, so she had to capture Avery. "Serena, today is the happiest day of my life. You can rest assured that I will be good to you in this life, and I will never let you down." "Yes, I believe in you." Having realized and admitted her true feelings, Serena felt like she had taken a great load off her back. It turned out it was not as scary as she thought. "Avery, it''s gettingte. Go take a shower. Let''s go to see the sunrise tomorrow, shall we?" "Of course, Serena. Wait for me for a while." Avery kissed her cheek and went to the bathroom. Serena''s cell phone rang and she knew it was Thirza. She was always on time for Facetime. Thinking Avery might be in the bathroom for a while, she picked it up. "You don''t look like you are in a bathtub." "I''ve already washed up. What''s up?" "I have to Facetime you only when there''s something up? Mommy said that you went hanging out. How''s the Valley? You''ll have to take me there when I go back home." Thirza pouted her mouth and pleaded. "Okay, alright. I''ll surely do that, my sweet sister." "I wonder when I''ll get a guy like Avery, taking me out, hanging out with me." Thirza held her cheeks. "What Uncle Steve? As long as you tell him where you want to go, he will definitely take you," Serena asked. "I didn''t take the exam very well before, so Steve''s kinda angry," Thirza said with a sad face. "Why is it Steve again? I thought you have to call him Uncle Steve." "Steve sounds much cuter, ain''t it?" "You little rebel." Serena found it funny when looking at her. Thirza was the only oneme at studying in her whole family. She was not stupid or something. She was just not born for textbooks but rather for piano and paintbrushes. Steve was worried that Tracey would me him for not setting Thirza on the right course so he had been quite strict on Thirzately. "Serena, I''m done." Avery came out in pajamas as Serena was chatting with Thirza. With Averying straight out, Serena had no time to tell him to not show himself. Thirza''s wild laughter burst out from the phone. "Wow! You two are living together!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Thirza was the most gossiping person in the world, hence her excitement at the moment. "You moved d*mn quick, didn''t ya, Avery? You got my sister in the palm of your hand already, huh? Aww, and you are wearing matching pajamas, that''s so cute." On the other side, Thirza was already chuckling like a blooming flower, holding her cheeks and circling around. "I must tell mommy and daddy about this as soon as possible." What she didn''t know was that Adam and Tracey had already known about this andpletely approved of it. Katalina only had one son, Avery, so she liked Serena very much. She''d buy everything Serena liked. She''d always cook ording to Serena''s preferences and the way she''d buy jewelry for Serena was almost lunatic. Tracey and Adam also liked the dedicated teenager, Avery, very much. They had already regarded him as one of their own, so they were relieved to give him Serena. "Thirza, it''s not what you think. There''s nothing between us." Serena quickly exined. If this matter spread from Thirza''s big mouth, it might be apletely different story. "It''s not what I think? What should I think then?" Thirza looked at the two people with her big eyes. Serena wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how. Thirza''s imagination was so wild that anything you told her would be fantasized by her into something much wilder. "Thirza, we are only in the same room because there''s only one room in the Valley where we can see the stars." "Adam, you don''t have to exin. I understand." Thirza had a sly smile on her face. "It''s just that my sister is still just a little girl. Take it easy." Serena was speechless. "I''ve already said that it''s not what you think, Thirza." "Then what should I think, tell me!" "You are literally impossible. In short, don''t go bbering about it or I''ll tear your mouth apart." Serena threatened coldly. "Whoa, easy now, tiger. Alright, I''ll leave you guys to it. Hooray! Anyway, Avery, congrattions on finally cracking that shell." With the scrupulousughter, Thirza hung up. Avery saw that Serena''s expression was not very good. "Serena, why don''t I exin it to her again?" "No, it''s not necessary. As long as she''s determined, the more you exin, the messier it all gets. Forget it. I have a lot of ways to deal with her." Serena smiled mysteriously and then dialed a person''s number. "Serena, what''s up?" Steve''s voice sounded. "How''s it going, Uncle Steve? Thirza didn''t make any trouble for you, did she?" Serena greeted. "No, not at all. If anything, she''s a true delight to my life." Steve would never bad- mouth about Thirza. Perhaps in his subconscious mind, he didn''t want to separate from Thirza, and he also wanted to protect her. "That''s good. I''m relieved. I heard that Thirza took the exam a few days ago and mom was not so happy with her grades." Serena knew everyone''s weakness very well. Steve''s weakness was Tracey, while the little ouw Thirza was nothing but a littlemb when with Steve. "Thirza did and right, Tracey wasn''t. Don''t worry, I''ll get her in line." Steve and Thirza had been by each other''s side for a long time, so they were used to each other''s existence. If her grades were not good, Tracey might let here back home at some point, which was the last thing Steve would wanna see. "That''d be great. Uncle Steve, I have some exercise books lying around. I''ll ask someone to take them to Thirza tomorrow. Uncle, do pay attention to her, alright?" Serena said as if she was doing the best for her sister. "Alright, you bet I will." "Bye, Uncle." "Goodbye Serena." Only then did Avery find out that not only did Serena take after Adam''s appearance but also his cunning. "Guess Thirza''s gonna have a lot over her head for a while." "Cunning little devil." Avery brushed the tip of Serena''s nose. "You don''t like me too smart?" Serena put her arms around Avery''s neck with her mouth pouting, saying pitifully. "Of course, I do." Avery never thought that Serena, who had always been so cold and indifferent, could be so cute. "Why did you get the cartoon pajamas for yourself as well?" Serena found that their pajamas had the same patterns. "I didn''t even look before picking them. I didn''t realize they were matching pajamas." Avery faked up an excuse. There were Serena''s favorite characters on the pajamas, so it was impossible that he didn''t look. Serena smiled and said, "Avery, let me tell you a secret." "What secret?" "I stopped wearing cartoon pajamas long ago. You still think I''m a little girl, don''t you?" Serena said. Actually, the only reason Avery bought such pajamas was that he didn''t really know what a girl her age would like. He only remembered that Serena did like stuff with cartoon characters on it. "What style do you like now? I''ll know what to pick next time." "I''ll wear it for you some other day, okay?" Serena raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Little devil, do you know that you are seducing me?" Avery was already a man full of vigor. "I''m yours anyway. You can do whatever you wanna do." "You little demon." Avery leaned over and threw her onto the bed, but at most, he was just kissing her. She was still too young and he did not want to hurt her. Serena felt an unprecedented throb. Inconceivably, her body became numb. Avery held her body and turned off the lights in the house. It was dark in the house and over their heads was the ss ceiling through which stars could be seen. The two of them were lying on the European-style round bed and kissing. Though it was just kissing, the both of them felt it was quite enough and satisfying. Serena held his hands tightly In the past, she felt that she was too young, and the love was too deep and too heavy that she didn''t know anything about it. But now she suddenly felt that she seemed to understand a little and that love was not so complicated at all. It just had to be about two people who loved each other with all their hearts. Speaking of hearts, hers was pounding quite fiercely at the moment. Sensing the change in Avery''s body, Serena''s face flushed slightly. "Avery, you must be feeling terrible... Why don''t I..." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "No, you''re too young. I have to wait for you to grow up. This is my principle." Avery was a very principled person. "Then you are gonna suffer a bit... I will try my best to grow up as soon as possible." Serena leaned in his arms and felt very safe. This embrace was her safest harbor. Shey quietly in Avery''s embrace, listening to his heartbeat. "Avery, how many stars do you think are there in the sky?" "As many as the strands of hair you have." "Slippery tongue." Serena pouted. "Serena, I never knew you could be so cute and adorable. I think I just began loving you even more." "It''s not more love I want but more endurant love." "Well, that''s a deal. I''ll love you always. I''ll wait for you to grow up." Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Serena had already opened her eyes before dawn. She had always gotten used to getting up early, while Avery was still in a deep sleep. Serena looked at Avery''s delicate facial features. Why didn''t she find that Avery was so handsome before? He would make a perfect movie star. Extending her fingers, she gently touched the tip of his nose. Avery felt as if there was a feather on the tip of his nose, tickling him. He unconsciously reached out and took hold of the hand that was restless on his nose. It was not that Avery was azy person butpletely due to the fact he got to kiss Serena for the first time the night before. After the countless kisses, Serena fell asleep soundly while Averyy aside with his little tent propping up. He had to endure the burning desire surging up from his lower body while pretending there was nothing wrong as he chatted with Serena. Just seconds after his little tent got demolished did Serena go up to him and kissed him, sending him right back to square one. Serena, who seemed cold and aloof recently, actually had to hug her teddy bear in her arms to fall asleep. That was probably because she had never had any real friends so she''d only reveal her true self when on the bed, all alone. She felt lonely and insecure, so when she slept, her body would curve up and hugged Avery''s waist with her legs on Avery. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Avery could smell her fragrance all the time, and the temperature of her body kepting through her pajamas. Avery had lost sleep for more than half the night. He had wanted to extend his palm to the little fairy that had fallen asleep by his side several times, but upon thinking about it, he could not bear to do so. Serena probably would not reject at all even if he did so, but doing that to a little girl was nothing he could imagine. It was not until four o''clock that Avery fell asleep in a daze. And after an hour and a half''s sleep, Avery was still sleepy as hell. Seeing that he was not awake, Serena touched his eyelids with her hand. His eyes were so stunning, like two pieces of amber. He had already got a six-pack which attracted all Serena''s attention and roused up her curiosity, touching here and there. She gently poked his abs but still felt not enough and lifted his shirt to get inside. The sturdy muscles were reallyfortable to touch. Serena touched here and there on Avery''s belly as if she were a curious child, ying with her new favorite toy. Suddenly, her hand felt something hard and hot, which caught her off guard. "Uhm..." Avery moaned unconsciously in his sleep. He seemed to be feeling veryfortable. Serena instantly understood what it was and quickly let go of it. She wondered how much Avery had to suffer through the night. Somehow, Serena started to feel pity for Avery. At the same time, she felt warm in her heart. The fact that Avery could bear not touching her meant that he was very kind to him. Serena kissed him on the cheek. "I like you, Avery." Then she jumped out of bed, carefully changed her clothes, washed her face, and went out for the sunrise. The Valley was still a bit chilly in the early morning. Birds chirped at the top of the trees, singing and praising the fresh air of true nature. Serena climbed to the top of the mountain and chose the best viewing ce to watch the sunrise. "Mom, hurry up, the sun ising out." The voice of Addilyn came to her ears. Serena frowned. Every time she was in a good mood, Addilyn woulde out to destroy it. Although she had already confirmed that Addilyn wouldn''t stand a chance, the fact that she kept on finding trouble with them still bothered her. As expected, Addilyn''s expression changed when she saw Serena. Last night, she was pushed to the ground by Avery without any mercy, and her back was broken. "Oh, I''d expect you to be lying on the bed with your legs numb and your pussy sour. I''d give it to you, quite the fighter, aren''t you? Or should I say maybe you were a nympho, to begin with?" Addilyn''s words were very sharp and vicious. Of course, Serena understood what she meant. "Please show some respect, Avery and I are not what you think." "Avery this, Avery that, Avery my a*s, you little filthy s*lt! Who taught you how to seduce men at an age this young? Your w*ore of a mother, I presume?" Addilyn vented all the grievances she had suffered from Avery yesterday on Serena. Serena had never met a girl who talked so dirty as Addilyn did. She pped Addilyn in the face without hesitation. "You call my mother that again and that will be thest wordsing out of your dirty mouth." "How dare you!" "Since your mother doesn''t want to teach you, I''ll teach you a thing or two. And the first thing I''m teaching you is respect! I''ve already told you to back off from the two of us!" "Who are you? How can you hit my daughter?" This scene was just seen by Addilyn''s family. The seven-year-old boy ran over to throw fists on Serena and yelled, "Bad guy! You bad guy! Have a taste of my fists!" The boy''s strength was very strong, making Serena most painful but she didn''t say anything since he was just an innocent boy. Addilyn ran to her father, Finley, and said, "Dad, she just hit me." She was thrown by Serena over the shoulder, so she didn''t dare to approach her easily. Finley also saw Serena hitting his daughter with his own eyes. "Why did you do that? Couldn''t you have worked things out? Apologize to my daughter right now!" "Apologize to her? Then what about her scolding my mother? She is the one who should apologize!" Serena maintained her demeanor and knew that Addilyn''s family did nothing wrong except standing up for their daughter. "Addilyn, did you really do such a thing?" "How could I, mom? She''s making this all up to cover up for herself." Serena swept a cold nce at Addilyn. What a despicable and disgusting woman, full of lies! She lost the mood to watch the sunrise at all so she simply left without saying a word. Addilyn saw that she was so arrogant and was very dissatisfied. "Serena, this is not over!" "You know where to find me if that''s the case." Serena left directly. "Mom, Dad, did you hear what she said? She''s a savage!" Serena''s eyes turned cold. "I should''ve pped her a few more times to keep a leash on her tight." Without seeing the sunrise she intended to, Serena returned to the room with a livid face. Avery had just woken up. He rubbed his eyes and said "Serena, where have you been? I''ll get up right away and we can go see the sunrise." "There''s no need to do that, Avery." Serena was not in the mood anymore. The sunshine had already pierced through the clouds, casting infinite light onto the ground. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 The sleepiness in Avery vanished in an instant. He held Serena in his arms and asked, "What happened, Serena? Did I wake you upst night?" Serena chuckled when she heard that. "Do you really think you are one to snore?" He was very quiet after falling asleep, like a sleeping prince in a medieval oil painting with yellow hair, white skin. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. But then why do you look you are not so happy? Is it because I slept in for too long?" Serena''s anger built up because of Addilyn instantly disappeared. "It''s really nothing, Avery." "Oh no, the sun has risen. Sorry, Serena, I really did sleep in." Avery saw the red sun hanging high in the sky outside. Seeing his self- me expression, Serena suddenly broke into a smile. "There''s nothing to be sorry for. We can watch it from right here." Serena stretched out her hand and took Avery to the balcony. The room they were in was built high up on the mountain. "The view from here is not as broad as the one up at the viewing pavilion at the mountain peak." "And who''s to say the broader the better? We get a totally different view from here, don''t we? I like looking at it here. The sun is only marvelous to behold when I''m beholding it with you." "Serena..." Avery leaned over and kissed Serena''s lips. The orange light broke the silence of the night. Thousands of golden threads spilled on the world, falling on the young couple who hugged and kissed each other. How harmonious this scene was. Although they had been disturbed by Addilyn on this trip, Serena and Avery had gained a lot. Serena recognized her own heart, and Avery also got the love he wanted. The two of them hung around the valley for a while and then left after lunch. They met Addilyn''s family in the parking lot again but told nothing about what Addilyn did to Avery. She didn''t like to bad-mouth. Addilyn was about to get on the car when she saw Averying out with Serena, followed by the manager of the Valley, dragging their luggage. She felt that the failurest night was all because of Serena. Avery promised Serena that he would go back soon. He must have rejected her only because he was afraid Serena would get mad at him. "Avery," she called out to him from a distance. The second Addilyn''s voice sounded, Serena had goosebumps popping out on her arms. As for Avery, it was the first time he actually felt incredible about how shameless a woman could be. After what happenedst night, how dare she call out to him? After learning about Addilyn''s true nature, Avery only wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. If it weren''t for what happened the night before, Avery might stop to nod at her out of courtesy. Today, he did not stop walking. He passed Addilyn and opened the car door for Serena. He leaned over and fastened Serena''s seat belt. "You wanna grab something to drink? The ride''s gonna take hours." "There''s water in the car. I''m okay." Serena had never been a high-maintenance person. It just so happened that everyone around her, be it Avery''s parents or her parents, or even their grandparents all liked to spoil her. "Alright, I get it," Avery said as he got in the car and stepped on the gas. Addilyn watched the luxury car leave. It was not the same car as the one she saw that night. His family was really rich. Looking at the car her family had driven for over seven years, the gap between them made her sigh with sadness again. She was gonna have to sit in the car with an old and coughing AC while Serena sat in the car that her parents were never gonna be able to afford for the rest of their lives. "Addilyn, time to move." "Yeah." Addilyn returned to reality again. One day, she knew she would be a princess and she knew that her prince would be Avery. In the car, Serena''s face turned cold again. "You stay away from that woman in the future. I hate her." "Yes, ma''am." Even if Serena didn''t say so, Avery was gonna do it anyway. He had already started to disdain Addilyn as well. Especially after what she did the night before. Addilyn was officially on Avery''s cklist now. If a woman didn''t cherish her own body, what else could she possibly cherish? "I''ll definitely try everything possible to make my way around her from now on. Not only her, to be sure, but all the women! Not even a female fly will ever be found wandering around me!" "You are being silly again. How could you tell if the flies are female or male?" "Those that are trying to get close to me are definitely female." He was implying that he was handsome. Serena chuckled. She was in a good mood again. "You look really beautiful when you smile. But make sure that smile belongs to me only." In Avery''s eyes, she was a fairy that was shining brightly. "Okay, I''ll only smile at you. No, there''s also daddy, mommy, Thirza, grandma, Uncle Steve..." "Right, there''s that." Avery felt warm in his heart. Avery sent Serena to the door. By then, it was already dark. "I won''t go in with you. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning." "Well, goodbye, Avery." Serena waved to him. However, Avery did not leave. He pointed at his own cheek and said, "Don''t you think there''s something else in order?" Serena smiled shyly and stood on her toes tond a kiss on his cheek. Avery pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips passionately. Feeling her body''s softness, Avery''s lower body began to turn again. "I really want you to grow up right now." Serena''s lips were touched by his fingers. Serena naturally understood what he meant. "I''ll try my best to grow up. Good-bye, Avery." "Goodbye." Tracey and Adam, who were on the second floor, saw this scene and said, "It seems that the little trip they took was quite effective." "I told you it would work." Adam hugged Tracey from behind. "Whose side are you on, helping a little fe to get your own daughter?" Tracey made her voice sound a little pissed. "My daughter, who is already twelve, and Avery is almost eighteen years old, isn''t he? I was sure that I was gonna marry you when I was also twelve. I know he knows how far to go and when to stop. He won''t hurt Serena." "I''m not worried about that. After all, they grew up literally under my nose." Every time Tracey thought about the scene in the amusement park, her heart would fill up with amusement and joy. She still couldn''t figure out what Avery was thinking. They were still kissing, and it had been more than five minutes. Tracey sighed again. "It''s so nice to be young." "You''re talking as if you''re very old. Adrian has gone to bed, why don''t we do something that might make you feel young." Adam smiled evilly and pushed Tracey onto the bed. Adam, in his forties, had already shed the young and naive temperament of a boy but was not a mature man. Tracey moaned. After more than ten years, Adam had be more mature than he used to be. The only thing that had not changed was his love for her and the kids, as well as his ability in the sack as if he was a beast of desire with endless lust. The two of them entangled with each other on the bed, just like how they used to. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Early the next morning, Avery came to pick Serena up. Tracey was ready to go to thepany with Adam in her professional clothes. Adam bought Tracey''spany, and now they both worked in the samepany. In this way, Adam could see Tracey every day, which greatly eased his missing of his wife. "Good morning, I''m here to pick up Serena for school." Avery greeted politely. The two of them also pretended not to know that their rtionship had improved. "Well, why, thanks forthat." "That''s my obligation," Avery said with a brightugh. "Serena is still changing. Just wait a minute. She''s never been this slow with her washing and everything. She''s changed into almost ten sets of clothes but is just not satisfied. Must be puberty taking its toll." Adam deliberately reminded her. Actually, all three of them were well aware that Serena was doing so just to look pretty for Avery, her lover boy. "It doesn''t matter. It''s still early. I can wait for a while. See youter," "Go wait in the living room. It might still take her a while." "Yeah, alright." Looking at Tracey and Adam leaving, Avery remembered how they had always looked so loving ever since he got to know them. They had never quarreled before. Even when disagreement did arise between the two of them, Adam would alwayspromise so that things would not escte. Their marriage was so sweet and had always stayed that way ever since they got married, just like it was for Avery''s own parents. After waiting for about five minutes, Serena walked down slowly. She braided her hair and had a sleeveless dress on. This dress entuated her slender neck and delicate corbone very well, and there were two small floral hairpins on her hair. She came against the light, and the sun cast ayer of golden light on her. "If I''m not dreaming, little fairy." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Slippery." Serena smiled shyly. "Adam said that you never took so long to prepare for school. Did you do it for me?" Avery asked knowingly. Serena lightly pounded his chest and said, "No, I did not. It''s gettingte. Let''s go." "Serena, you look so beautiful. I don''t want you to go out," Avery frowned and said. He finally understood why his father would ask his mother to change out of her low-cut dress, using any excuse he could find. In fact, he was worried that other men would look at his mother. Now he had the same feeling. "I don''t care about anyone else except you." Serena put in a lot of effort to dress up for Avery. "That''s good. Let''s go," Avery said with a smile. When the car was about to arrive at school, Serena called the car to stop in advance. She had always been low-key and wanted to keep it that way. She always got off one block away from the school, not to mention she was in Avery''s car today, which might cause a lot of gossip around the school. "What''s wrong? Serena?" "Avery, I''ll get off here. I''m still in junior high, so I should focus on my studies. I don''t want to be affected by all the gossip." "I understand what you mean. No matter what you do, I''ll support you," Avery nodded. "Then let''s split up and get to school." Serena was about to open the car door when Avery pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Remembering the chauffeur sitting in the front row, Serena''s face reddened. However, she knew that Avery wouldn''t take it too far. Just a light kiss and he let go of her. Serena was embarrassed and pushed him away. "We''re going to get to school. You can''t do that." "So I get to do what I want if we are not at school?" Avery said amusingly. "You are getting more and more naughty!" Serena pushed the door open and left. After she left, Avery also got out of the car. He wouldn''t be able to let his little fairy go to school on her own. Now in Avery''s eyes, all the men in the world had be his enemies. It seemed that everyone would want to do something to Serena. Although it would never be that way for real, Serena did have a lot of admirers on campus, not to mention she deliberately dressed up this day, attracting every boys'' attention as she walked by. "Serena, did you have breakfast? I got you a cup of milk here if you''d like it." Immediately, a boy came over to chat with her. "Thank you, but I''ve already had breakfast actually." Serena rejected him politely. But perhaps because she had been influenced by Avery, her small face was faintly red, and her voice became a little gentler. The boy, who was rejected by her, looked at her shy face and felt as if he was floating in the air. The cold beauty of the school blushed at his approaching, could it mean that she felt something for him? "Serena, you look so beautiful today!" "When doesn''t she ever?" "She''s the most beautiful one there is here." Avery, who was not far from Serena, saw those flies in front of him and wished that he could p them all dead in one move. Milk? Why would his Serena want milk? Of course, his Serena was good- looking. Especially beautiful in bed. Such a pity that you will never get to see that. Avery followed and cursed silently. If he had not promised Serena that he would not interfere with her life, he would have gone forward and driven away those flies. If he went forward, wouldn''t everyone know the rtionship between him and Serena? Actually, he wouldn''t mind that at all. However, Serena didn''t like to be so high-profile, so he had to endure it for the sake of Serena. "I thought youe to school every day by car, Avery." Just as Avery was thinking about Serena, he heard the voice of a female fly beside him. It was Addilyn. Avery really started to wonder if this woman had any bottom line at all. How could she be so shameless? After what he said and did, pushing her to the ground, how could she stille up to him, flirting? Avery had nothing and no one else on his mind now except Serena. "Avery, can you hear me?" "Can you piss off? You''re so annoying!" Avery got so impatient that he shouted. With Addilyn bbering at his side, he couldn''t hear anythinging from Serena''s side. "Avery..." "Look, is that Addilyn? And is that Avery by her side? Do you think they are dating?" A voice floated over. "That''s quite unlikely, do you see Avery''s face?" Addilyn chased after him hurriedly. It was best to let the girls think that they were dating so that those other chicks would stop sending him love letters hence fewerpetitors for her. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Serena returned to the ssroom as usual. Wherever she passed, boys would gaze at her. She put down her schoolbag and took out a book to prepare for her lessons. Anabel came over listlessly. In the past, Anabel was always full of energy. But today, she was lifeless and did not say hello to Serena. At the sight of Anabel, Serena thought about what happened that day in the grove. Avery made her choose but the teacher showed up and she had to drag Avery away. Her head was filled with Avery at that moment, giving her no time to think about Anabel. However, she already agreed to be with Avery, making her feel guilty towards Anabel. "Anabel, what happened that day..." She opened her mouth and wanted to exin something, but Anabel ignored her. "I''m trying to read here. Please shut up," Anabel said coldly. Their conversation was heard by the girls behind them, sending their imagination running off the rail. "Hey, what happened to Serena and Anabel? They never talked like that before." "It must be about what happenedst Friday. I heard that Anabel asked Serena to send a love letter to her Prince Charming before that guy kissed Serena." "And you know how Anabel thought Serena was her friend? Pretentious b*tch, is what she is." "With that disgusting ''pure and innocent'' face of hers, God knows how many men she had already seduced. There were a bunch of boys in senior grades surrounding her this morning." "Yeah, and word has it that she threw herself on that dude. Shameless s*ut. But then again, who would turn down a b*tch delivering herself?" "If I were Anabel, I would break off my friendship with her." All the girls were quite pretty but overshadowed ones because of Serena''s appearance. They''d all had grudges against Serena and now was the best chance to get back at her. What Serena didn''t want the most had happened, and rumors had spread. She never expected what happened that day would be turned into a twisted story like that. She tightened her fist but her ration told her to calm down and she did. The more you exined, the more they would think you were covering up. What they wanted was not the truth but the truth that was on their side. After two sessions, the longer break of the morning came, which was a time that Anabel and Serena would spend together. Anabel had always been an extroverted person, which made her friends with a lot of people, and now, she walked towards the girls that were badmouthing about Serena that morning. Serena walked in the crowd alone. She suddenly remembered what Thirza had told her before. One of the reasons why Avery chose her back then was that she had a cold and indifferent personality. She would definitely not be able to make many friends in the future. Therefore, he had to stay by her side and protect her, care about her, and make her feel not lonely. When she thought of Avery, Serena''s heart indeed warmed a lot. To tell the truth, she did not need such a fake friend, so-called friends whose only pleasure was to badmouth and nder others. Serena kept her back upright. She couldn''t let anyone destroy her. Standing on the court, Serena was also the most attractive. Many boys kept looking at her. And therefore, causing more gossip around the whole court. Having twenty more minutes'' break, Serena went to the convenience store for her regr coffee. Avery had been waiting for her in the snack bar for a long time. With few people around, he came up to her. "What do you want to drink?" He had a cup of Americano in one hand and atte in the other. Serena was about to take it but suddenly she seemed to think of something. So she turned back and picked up a carton of milk. "I thought you don''t like milk." He remembered how making Serena have a cup of milk was almost mission impossible. "Change of taste. Later." Serena saw more and more peopleing in and decided not to be seen with Avery. Avery was a little unhappy but he would have to make do. Plus, there was the lunch breakter. Serena held two cartons of milk. She would not tell Avery why she suddenly changed her taste. She needed more nutrition for her body to grow after hearing what Addilyn had to say about her breasts. As she said, she would try everything she could. On the yground, Addilyn stopped Anabel and said, "Anabel, I have something to say to you." Anabel was confused. "To me?" "Yes,e with me." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "All right." When the fourth session was about to end, Serena''s cell phone vibrated. She had a feeling that it was from Avery, because she seldom had contact with others. She looked down and saw that it was indeed Avery''s message, telling her that he would wait for her at the block at the school gate for lunch together. Thinking about Anabel''s attitude towards her this morning, Serena replied "Yeah.". Since Anabel wanted it that way, she wouldn''t mind ying along. Moreover, she did not treat Anabel as her best friend at all. In fact, Anabel was the same as other girls in her bones, a gossiping bad girl\. And back when they were still friends, Serena would simply turn a deaf ear to whatever Anabel had to say about others. After school, Anabel indeed went to the cafeteria with her friends, who deliberately nced back at Serena, thinking that was all it took to make her feel miserable. However, Serena couldn''t care less about what they thought. Her time should be spent on something much more valuable. The students who went to this school were mostly from average families and they could just afford the school cafeteria, where food was quite cheap. Serena didn''t like crowded ces. She''d onlye here before with AnabeL Now that Avery asked her out, of course, she said yes. With their wealthy families, if Serena and Avery wanted, they could simply buy off the whole street. Adam did do such a thing when Serena was in primary school. Back then, Serena would hang out in the stores on the block just off her school. Adam was worried that there would be some creeps around the neighborhood, so he simply purchased the whole area. Any store Serena walked in, the staff in there would greet her with a standard Japanese style bow while calling out, "Wee, young madam!" The whole thing made Serena never dare to visit any of the stores there. And by the time she got to junior high, Adam had repeatedly asked toe over to visit the campus. Knowing how average this school was, Serena was sure that Adam would tear the whole ce down before making it into another loyal school. He would probably ask the construction teams to build the new ones as luxuriously as possible. It took Serena a lot of effort to talk Adam out ofing. Avery knew that Serena was afraid of being seen and gossiped by her ssmates, so he deliberately drove her to the center of the city for dinner. "You want the burger you like?" Avery suggested. "No, that''s not nutritious. We should eat something nutritious." Avery looked at her strangely and asked, "Why do I get the feeling you are very weird today?" Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Every moment with Avery made her feel veryfortable. He knew all her preferences, and she didn''t even have to actually do anything but just a nce was enough for him to know her thoughts. "What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll order it in advance." He was already nning for the next day. "Anything that''s good for the body to grow. That''s my priority now." Serena said seriously. Although Serena had always been very sensible, she was actually very picky about food, especially at home. Tracey almost had to beg her to eat at home. And now that she was in her adolescence, her body would need a lot of nutrition to develop properly. Serena did not care about it before. But after what Addilyn said, how she wished she could drink a hundred cups of milk to make up for the nutrition lost before. "But there are some dishes that you might not like." "I only care about if it''s good for my body now. Nothing else matters." Serena had Googled the night before and learned that she was now in the primal and golden time for her body to develop. After this, no matter how much more effort she put in, it might be to no avail. She had to eat whatever it was that might help her body develop now to get the body Addilyn said that was most seducing to men. "Serena, why do I think you''re so weird?" Avery still did not understand Serena''s thoughts. Why would she be asking to eat what she hated the most before? "There''s nothing weird. It''s just that I want what''s good for my body lest I don''t even outgrow my own sister." Serena found an excuse. Avery didn''t think much of it and simply med it on puberty making her more prone to be angry. It was exactly two o''clock when they returned to school. When Serena returned to the ssroom, Anabel unexpectedly came up to her for a chat. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Serena, I have something to ask you." "What is it?" Serena, to be honest, did feel somewhat sorry for leaving Anabel in the grove that day. As for the love letter and the words she was about to deliver, she felt nothing about them. She was forced to do so anyway and it was when she didn''t know she was delivering them to Avery. Since she wanted to talk to her, she thought it was a proper chance for her to make some exnations. "I don''t wanna talk here. Let''s go to that cafeter. They have this new cake and I think you might like it.¡± Anabel grabbed Serena''s hand and said. Serena nced at her indifferently. "Okay." "Then let''s go over together after school, alright?" "Alright." The biggest difference between Serena and Thirza was that Serena was always rational, acting on reason. Anabel''s sudden drastic change of attitude made her think, instead of getting over her head. From what happened in the morning, it could be seen what kind of person Anabel was. What was between the two of them should stay between the two of them, unlike what she chose to do. What she did kind of revealed what kind of person she was, ganging up against her with those gossipers. Being brought up by Adam and Tracey, Serena knew perfectly how the world worked. She only wanted to exin everything to Anabel. Except for that, she had no other intentions. Serena had always been cold and indifferent to others and she would always be. She was clearly aware that there was something else hidden behind Anabel''s bright and warm smile. Serena stayed calm and collected. She only wanted to see what Anabel was going to do. Before school ended, Avery had sent him a message saying that he would be waiting for her where he always did. Serena told Avery about what happened and asked him to wait outside the cafe just in case anything happened. With Avery there, Serena didn''t have to worry about anything. After the ss, Anabel packed up everything the second the bell rang and almost bellowed out, "Let''s bounce, Serena." "Sure." After the two of them left together, many girls behind them were talking about them again, which all found their way to Serena''s ears but she didn''t care. They went to the cafe they used to frequent a lot, which was quite a bit luxurious for average junior students. Anabel brought Serena into a private room and said, "Serena,e in." "Okay." Serena called Avery as she entered the room and turned on the hands-free so that Avery could hear it more clearly. As soon as she entered the door, she found that there were about six senior high girls, led by Addilyn. Serena knew the whole story at a nce. It must be Addilyn''s n to retaliate against her, so she let Anabel lure her here and wanted to teach her a lesson. Unfortunately, she didn''t see that Serena could easily see through her little plot. "Anabel, what do you mean by this?" Serena asked coldly. "Serena, don''t me me. You were the one who screwed me over first. You clearly knew that I had a crush on Avery but you seduce him, you, my best friend!" Anabel almost cried out with her voice trembling. "Anabel, what you just said, what she did in the grove, the kiss and the hug, it''s just the tip of the iceberg. Why don''t you ask our Ms. HBIC here what she did over the weekend and who she did it with?" Addilyn said with a sneer on her face. "Who was she with?" Anabel had already got a pretty good idea about what Addilyn meant. "Is it not obvious enough? With your crush, Avery. She was taken home that exact night and went to the Myriad Flower Valley the next day. Well, I, for one, happened to see them living in one room. As for what they did in that particr room, do indulge your imagination." Not only Anabel, but even the others around could not believe their ears. Avery had always been very cold to the girls after transferring to the school. Suddenly, he had an interest in a little girl, which made them all jealous. Especially Anabel, "Serena, how can any living human being be as cheap as you? You make yourself appear all charming and elegant, giving all the boys around school butterflies, but you didn''t even stumble when you were making your way to Avery''s bed, did you? You really are so disgusting!" Anabel''s distorted face because of jealousy looked ferocious. Earlier, Serena treated her as somewhat a friend because the way sheughed reminded her of Thirza. Now the whole idea made her wanna retch. Anabel was nothingpared to Thirza, no, she was not even worthy of beingpared to Thirza. "Are you done? If so, I got better things to do than this." Serena originally nned to exin it to Anabel. But seeing the current situation, she felt that it was not necessary. "You wanna leave? It''s not that easy. Do you know who we are?" A girl behind Addilyn asked. "I''m not interested in knowing." "You arrogant little s*ut! We are the Discipline Squad, a task force in the school responsible for cleaning out pretentious b*tch like you! And today, you are gonna learn a thing or two about how to behave like a proper high school student!" The girls all had smugs on their faces. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 "Discipline Squad? Don''t these lunatics have better things to do than this? Studying, that would be a good start." Serena thought speechlessly. "What do you wanna do" Serena obviously did not care. "Anabel, you go and give her two ps." Addilyn instructed. Addilyn did not need to instruct Anabel to do so. "Serena, I have always regarded you as my good friend. But you snatched my boyfriend, you b*tch." She suddenly pped Serena across the face, but before she could touch Serena, she was stopped in the air. "Are you done? Anabel, Avery will never like you, not only not in this life, but also not in any life!" Anabel''s hand was sped by hers. They were both girls, how could Serena be so strong? "Hey, you, help me," Anabel asked several people next to her for help. "Go get her!" After suffering Serena''s pst time, Addilyn knew better this time to bring people with her. Serena, a mere girl after all, couldn''t fight off all of them. Serena was ready for a group fight. She didn''t know much about girls'' fighting styles. One of them came forward and grabbed her hair. She was in pain. Anabel freed herself from her hand and gave Serena a tight p. "Beat the crap out of her!" Addilyn vented all her grievances before. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open, and Avery''s roar came, "Back the f*ck off!" If Serena hadn''t asked him to stay away so that he wouldn''t alert them, she wouldn''t have been hurt by others. Serena''s hair, which she had braided in the morning, was torn apart by them and her body was still being tugged and pulled at by the girls. Especially Anabel''s hand, which had just pped Serena, was still in the air. Serena, Avery''s crowning jewel, was now being tortured by some nameless school thugs. Avery''s eyes were red. "How dare you!" His voice was like an angry lion, and Anabel''s body was almost frightened by him. "Avery, no, it''s not what you think. Addilyn asked me to do it. I, I didn''t want to..." Anabel quickly threw the me on Addilyn. "Bullsh*t. You did it yourself! I got nothing to do with it!" "None of you is getting away with this! Close the door." Behind Avery, there were four bodyguards who were wearing ck sunsses. He carried Serena to the sofa at the first time and saw that the left side of her face was a little red. No one knew Serena better than Avery. She had always been the precious of the family. How could Avery hold down the anger now that he saw her beaten? If Adam were to find out about this, he would probably nuke the whole school t. "Serena, does it hurt?" Avery asked as he looked at Serena with a pained expression. Seeing Avery''s expression, Serena said, "It''s nothing, Avery. Don''t be nervous. It doesn''t hurt at all. "It''s all red. How can it not hurt?" "I''m not so delicate." Serena calmly began to tidy her messy hair. Avery''s heart ached for her and kissed her on the cheek. Serena''s face turned even redder. "Avery, don''t do this." There were still many students around. "Serena, wait for me." Avery gently caressed her head and slowly rose to his feet. When he looked at others, he became indifferent again. "I never hit women." "Avery, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Anabel did not want to leave such a bad impression on Avery. Avery coldly ordered the bodyguard beside him, "Give me a pair of scissors." "Yes, Young Master." "Avery, what are you doing?" Anabel asked in confusion. Addilyn and the others also had a bad feeling. "Avery, it''s gettingte. We need to get home before it''s dark. You can work your things out with Anabel. She''s the one who asked us toe here. We don''t know anything about this." "That''s it." Everyone threw the me on Anabel. "You want to leave? It''s not that easy. No one''s walking out of here intact." Avery roared. Soon, the bodyguard came in with a pair of scissors. "Master, the scissors you want." "Cut off all their hair, as short as you can get," Avery ordered, word by word. When the girls heard his order, they all were scared soulless. How could they be willing to lose their precious hair? "Avery, don''t do this!" "Avery, sorry, we are sorry!" Anabel looked at Serena and said, "Serena, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that to you. I got over my head. Please, ask Avery not to do this! I don''t wanna lose my hair!" Serena was a cold and indifferent person. The words that Anabel had just said and the p from her made her disdain Anabel from the bottom of her heart. "Everyone should be responsible for their own mistakes." Serena said coldly. "Get on with the cutting. If you dare to say another word, a bald head is what you''ll get," Avery said, and all the girls were leftpletely speechless. "One by one," Avery ordered coldly. All those who were cursing and waving their hands at Serena were as quiet as cicadas in cold winter by now. They could do nothing but just look while their long curly hair that had been with them for years got cut. All of them wept silently as they knew it would take an astounding amount of time to grow the hair back. All of them med Addilyn for what was befalling them. This chick, Serena, was not to be trifled with by them. Addilyn was still holding onto herst hope as she walked toward Avery. "Avery, don''t take my hair." Avery looked at the culprit. It was all her fault that Serena got hurt. "Bald her." "Avery!" "One more word and I''ll strip you naked and shave your whole body!" Addilyn shut up tight and stepped back. All of the girls'' hair was cut short, except for Addilyn, who got shaved bald. "From tomorrow onward, you''re not allowed to wear wigs. If I see any of you with a wig on, I''ll make sure your lives get as miserable as theye." Avery threatened coldly. "Avery, we can leave now, right?" "Yes, except for Addilyn and Anabel," Avery said. He did not intend to let the two of them off so easily. Hearing they could leave, all the rest of the girls fled like hell, leaving Addilyn and Anabel looked terrified. "Avery, what else do you want?" "You have hurt my little fairy, cutting your hair is not enough. I don''t hit women, aye, but that doesn''t mean my men here can''t do it." "Go over and give each of them fifty ps!" The chill in Avery''s eyes did not disappear at all. "What? Avery, how can you do this? We could die, literally die!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter. I know the best doctor. If you need anything, I''ll get you to the nearest hospital. Right, get down on your knees while my men are at it. Apologize to Serena after each p." "Kneel down." The two bodyguards forced them to kneel in front of Serena. At this moment, Anabel was full of remorse. "Serena, I''m sorry." Chapter 884 Chapter 884 She had already got her hair cut short and she didn''t need a mirror to know how horrible she looked at the moment. Not only that, she had to suffer the ps now, how could she withstand that?" Serena looked coldly at this friend who lured her here. If she hadn''t noticed it in advance and informed Avery, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened. "Anabel, I didn''t know the love letter was meant for Avery. I was quite reluctant to do it but you kept pushing me." "Later, you forced me to go to the grove. From beginning to end, the only thing I did wrong was that I left you there all alone." "At that time, the situation was urgent, so I didn''t think too much. I admit that it was my fault." "But you ndered me behind my back and lured me here, trying to hurt me. That''s a far more serious mistake than what I have done. You and I, we are done for." Anabel had always felt that Serena was a little cold, but in fact, she was a good person. At least every time she asked her to help, she would agree. "Serena, I beg you, all you gotta do is talk to Avery." She still thought that was all it took to get her out of this. Serena''s face did not change. "Anabel, if I give you the illusion that I''m a good person, it''s my fault. Do you know why I didn''t turn you down when you asked me to do anything before?" "Why?" Anabel also felt strange about this point. Serena had always been a loner in the ss. None of the girls who tried to approach got their noses bumping into walls. Serena kept them as far away as possible from herself. She was the only one who seeded. She got to copy her homework and borrowed quite some money from her. That was why she decided to ask her to deliver the love letter. Anabel had never thought about the reason. Now Serena''s question got her wondering. "That''s because your character is very simr to my sister, and I love my sister very much. No matter what you ask of me, I agreed because I thought of you as her." "However, what you just revealed about yourself made me see what kind of person you are, which is a thousand leagues from my sister. From then on, you are nothing special, just like everyone else to me." "Anabel, I want you to understand a truth. I, Serena, have never been a good person. Now, let''s get on with the pping. Better count them right. All fifty of them and not even one short." Serena said coldly. Anabel was scared by the coldness on her body. Was she really so simple as a junior high school student? It was all thanks to Adam''s education since childhood. He said, "Serena, you should remember that there''s someone you repel, you can beat the shit out of them and I''ll be responsible for whatever that may happen." Tracey quite disagreed with his words and said, "What kind of father are you? Serena, don''t listen to daddy." "Now, let mommy tell you what''s right. You can only get back at those who mean you harm." "If anyone ever does, you beat the shit out of them and I''ll be responsible for whatever that may happen." "Daddy, mommy, aren''t you saying the same thing?" "Of course, we are not. What I mean is that we would not be the ones to cause trouble but if trouble doese our way, we wouldn''t flinch for a second." Tracey said seriously. "Okay, mommy, I got it." Serena had kept this in mind ever since she was a child. Not causing trouble and never flinching at one either. Nothing would''ve happened if Anabel only lured her here. Her biggest mistake was pping her. Addilyn was already being pped. Serena could hear her begging in a trembling voice. "Serena, how could you bear to do this? How do you leave with yourself?" Anabel felt that she did not know Serena at all, who was just like a devil now. Serena looked at her coldly and said, "Anabel, you should never have pped me in the face. My parents are the only people in the world who can hit me. Since you like your advantage of outnumbering, I''ll give you a good example." "Serena, you must be tired. I''ll take you home." Avery did not bother to waste his time on them. "Pick me up, will you?" Serena said coyly, not only from the bottom of her heart but also to show it to the two girls in the room how Avery was his and his only. That request hit Avery right on spot. He picked Serena up while listening joyfully to the sound of ppinging from behind. Anabel heard from Addilyn that Serena had seduced Avery. But judging from the way they got along, it was clear that Avery cared about Serena more. "No matter what the rtionship between the two is, it has nothing to do with me. That person is someone I will never be able to get close to in my lifetime." Serena leaned her head against Avery''s chest. Avery knew that she was in a very bad mood. "Serena, was that not enough? Do you wanna go back there and teach them a few more lessons?" "No, it''s enough. I guess they won''t be able toe to school tomorrow." Their faces were probably gonna be severely swollen. "Then why aren''t you happy?" "I just regret making friends with her." "This kind of person doesn''t deserve to be your friend at all. Don''t think too much. I believe that they won''t dare to do anything to you again after this." "Well, let''s go home." The next day, Anabel really called in sick. With her face swollen like a pig head, how would she dare toe out? However, Anabel''s parents dide to the school, barging into the ssroom. The ss''s head teacher was in the room while the two kicked down the door. "Who is Serena? Get out here!" All the eyes in the ss were focused on Serena, and no one knew what she had done. "You two, this is a ssroom and we are having a session. I''d like to ask you to leave." The teacher said unpleasantly. "Miss Brooks, we are Anabel''s parents." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The teacher put down the textbook. "Didn''t Anabel call in sick in the morning?" "Miss Brooks, Anabel was beaten by Serena, she was almost disfigured!" Anabel''s mother looked furious. Serena frowned. She didn''t expect Anabel to tell her parents about what happened. In this way, it was impossible that everything could be solved without a glitch. Hearing such a thing, the teacher panicked as well. "Serena,e out. ss, remain in order and study on your own for the rest of the ss." Serena got up and walked out as upright as always. Though what she had done was a bit too much, Anabel was the one who started everything in the first ce. So she didn''t care. As soon as she left the room, the whole ss went into an uproar. "That''s why Anabel didn''te! I knew it was not that simple!" "Did you hear what her mom said? She said Anabel''s disfigured! Jeez!" "I knew she was all cold and aloof, but I didn''t know she was capable of this!" doing something like Chapter 885 Chapter 885 In the office. Serena stood straight in the middle, while the headteacher kept apologizing to Anabel''s parents. "You two may have misunderstood. Serena is usually a good girl. She couldn''t have done such a thing. Moreover, she and Anabel have always been good friends." In the head teacher''s mind, Serena had always been the top student of the ss and would always behave herself, be it with study or daily life. Not only that, the test result fromst time proved her much more excellent than the other students, not to mention the physical abilities she presented at the P.E. ss. In contrast, although Anabel had a lively personality, the headteacher had already caught her several times when she was in ss ying mobile phones, copying others'' homework, and ganging up with some hooligans around the school. With these in her mind, Miss. Brooks decided to take Serena''s side for the time being and tried to calm the parents down. "Anabel''s head is swollen as if being scorched by boiling water and her mouth keeps bleeding from the tooth knocked out!" "She didn''t tell us what happened but we have a pretty clear idea from the prints of palms on her face! My wife here had to go through her textbook for some clues." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "That was when she found this girl, Serena''s name written all over the book! And I''m telling you I know she wrote them all down in extreme anger!" "And her hair! Her hair was all cut! This is pure school violence and abuse! We are not letting this go!" Hearing this, Miss. Brooks knew they were not lying so she looked at Serena and asked, "Serena, did you do what they said?" "I did have her beaten," Serena admitted. "I knew it was you! How could you have done this to a poor little girl? I''ll skin you alive!" Mr. Parry went furious. "Calm down. Let''s sort this out. I don''t really think Serena''s one to hurt others without a proper reason." The teacher stopped Mr. Perry. She was so anxious that her head was sweating. But she had no one else to help her since it was session time. There was no other teacher in the office and she was quite sure she would not be able to stop Mr. Perry if push came to shove. "Anabel hit me first," Serena told the truth. "I knew there was a reason. There must be some misunderstanding that requires sorting out." "Misunderstanding? My daughter is lying on the bed in pain now and you are still on her side?" "I warn you, if you don''t ask this little wench here topensate us, we''ll call the reporters and file charges right away!" "The whole world is gonna know about how corrupt this school is and how disgusting the teachers are here! And by then, well, I think you and I are both pretty clear about what the authority does to corrupt schools!" With the speed of information spreading nowadays, Miss Brooks knew very well what Mr. Perry said could mean. With that realization, she slowly moved over to the parents'' side. "Serena, call your parents first." Miss Brooks decided that it would be best if the parents could solve this together. Serena knew very well what could happen if she really did call Adam. In the quiet meeting room seated with all the superiors of thepany, Adam''s phone vibrated. If it weren''t anyone else, he wouldn''t pick it up. But it was his precious daughter calling him so he picked it up right before the second vibration could go off. "Baby, what''s wrong? Did you miss daddy?" "Daddy, I pped someone at school. And that someone''s parents are here at the school. Miss Brooks wants you here." Adam''s face was full of excitement. "Baby, you hit someone? It''s amazing. That''s what they deserve. I remember back in the days when I was in school... Oh, right, you, is your hand okay?" "Preciously, it was the bodyguard who pped her." "Right, that''s what we pay those brawn for." "Daddy, Miss Brooks wants you here," "Wow! Finally, I can visit your school. I have to tell your mommy to go. She has always wanted to see it too. But you never let us take a tour around there..." "Daddy, it''s not a tour!!! You are being summoned here!" "Honey, honey! Serena asked us to visit her school..." Adam''s excited voice came from the other side of the phone. Then Adam came with Tracey happily. First of all, he had to evaluate the school''s infrastructure. "This school gate is aplete disaster. And the emblem of the school, what kind of trash is that? I''ll have to talk to the school master about it." Walking to the yground with a look of disdain, he asked, "You call this a yground? My bathtub is bigger than this. Get in contact with those buildings'' ownerster and buy off that piece ofnd. I want this yground bigger." Walking and talking, Adam made his way to the building. Mr. Perry woulde rushing to Adam but would be stopped by the bodyguards yards away. "Beat the shit out of him. He''s the one who messed with my daughter!" Serena shook her head. Adam''s arrival would definitely bring about this scene. "Miss Brooks, then I''ll go outside and give my dad a call." "Go head." While the teacher wasforting the parents, Serena called the family''s driver and asked him a favor. But the driver rejected before she could finish her words, "Young Madam, that... I can''t do that! If Mr. Xiao finds out that I went to your school as your father, he''s gonna sack me right on spot!" "Mr. Zhang, I can sack you right on spot, this spot." "Young Madam..." The driver was rendered speechless. "You know how my dad is. If he were to find out I was pped at school, do you really think this school can stand here for even one more day? Come on, Mr. Zhang, you gotta help me with this" "You really are forcing my hands here, Young Madam!" "I wouldn''t be if there was anything else I could do. Don''t worry, I''ll take all the me for this. You know how my dad spoils me, don''t you?" "Well, I''ll be right there." "Wait, Mr. Zhang, I remember telling my teacher that my dad''s a janitor. So don''te in a suit. Find something so worn out that it has ragged. I can''t have my identity exposed." "Young Madam, the president will surely enrage upon finding you telling the teacher he''s a janitor." "No, he will not. Come quickly. By the way, don''t drive. You''d better take a taxi. The less eyecatching the taxi is, the better! If they ask you for moneyter, just pay them. I''ll transfer the money to youter!" "I really don''t under stand the hassle here..." "I just wanna keep a low-profile, that''s all!" "Okay, okay, my Young Madam. I''ll be right there. Wait for me." "Okay." Serena came back after the call, "Miss Brooks, my dad is at work. He''ll be here soon." "Well, what does your father do?" "Janitor." Serena told the lie again. Adam, who was holding an important meeting, suddenly sneezed, which scared the secretary so much that she turn up the air conditioner immediately. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 The driver soon arrived. In order to fulfill the task given to him, he deliberately dressed up as a janitor. He bought the clothes by the roadside for 200 bucks. The orange jumpsuit soon attracted the attention from students passing by as he made his way to the headteacher''s office. Looking at the man in his fifties, dressed in a janitor''s uniform, the teacher pushed her sses. Judging from Serena''s face and her temperament, her father should not be like this. But after thinking about it, she decided that Serena might look more like her mother. "Ahem, so you are Serena''s parent?" "Yes, I''m Serena''s legal guardian." "Since you are her father, she has beaten my daughter and made her head swell. What do you think we should do?" Anabel''s dad saw that Serena''s father looked all thin and weak, he propped up his chest like a proud cock. The driver''s professional instinct red up. He immediately took a 90-degree bow and said, "I''m sorry, sorry for the trouble brought upon you. His sincere attitude made Anabel''s father a little embarrassed, unable to snap. Upon seeing this, Miss Brooks quickly tried to smooth things over and said, "Since that''s the case and Serena didn''t do it on purpose, let''s put it all behind us." "Behind? Easy for you to say. Who will pay for my daughter''s medical fees?" Mr. Perry finally put forward his true intentions. "So, money''s what you are after." The driver was not surprised. Before Mr. Perry could say anything else, he continued, "That''s totally reasonable. I got ten grand here, do you think that can cover it?" The Xiao family, unsurprisingly, paid their drivers quite well. Seeing the "janitor" taking out a stack of 100-dor bill shocked Mr. Perry. What he actually spent at the hospital for Anabel was actually only a few dozen bucks. He was hoping for nothing more than one grand, two tops. Seeing the suspicious expressions on Mr. Perry''s face, Serena knew she had to make the act more convincing, so she said, "Dad, that''s what you make in four months... I''m really sorry..." The driver also immediately understood the hints and said, "Serena, it''s okay. All I ask of you is that you study hard and don''t make any trouble at school from now on." "I will definitely do." Hearing this, Miss Brooks also felt a bit pitiful towards them. After all, ording to what they said, they might have a quite hard time in theing few months. "Mr. Perry, wouldn''t you say ten grand is a bit too much? You heard what they said... do you..." "Do I what? What? My daughter was almost disfigured! I could''ve sued his a*s for much more than ten grand! I''m already showing mercy! If this ever happens again, ten grand''s not gonna cut it!" Fearing that the money might be taken back, Mr. Perry took hold of Mrs. Perry and stormed out of the room. Knowing that the Perrys clearly bullied Serena''s father, an honest and simple man, Miss Brooks said, "Serena, take heed in the future and I hope what happened this time is a lesson learned for you. If anything like this ever happens again, do remember toe to me first, alright?" "I get it, Miss Brooks. Thank you." "Sure thing." The driver also took the opportunity to leave, heaving a sigh of relief for finallypleting the task. As for Miss Brooks, she not only didn''t n to punish Serena but also somehow felt quite pitiful towards her for having to suffer such a blow. At the school gate, the driver wiped his sweats and asked, "Was that good, young madam?" "You''ve done a good job. I''ll ask daddy to raise your sry this month. I''m counting on you to help me next time." "There''s a next time?" The driver was happy to hear that the sry could be raised. "Of course, it''s gettingte. I won''t keep you then, you got a job to do, the real one I mean." The driver looked at Serena''s back. This child was too mature and calm, not the way a 12-year-old should be. Serena had sessfully solved this problem, but there was another piece of news that spread like wildfire. Her father was a janitor, which was like a bomb dropped among the gossipers, who used to be so envious of Serena for being almost perfect. Now that they knew of her miserable family background, everyone instantly bnced in their hearts and finally found Serena''s weakness. "Serena, the janitor who just left is your father?" "Sophie, you say it like it''s some kind of a disgrace to be a janitor! He''s also making contributions to society in his own way!" "I''m not saying that, am I? I also think it''s even some sort of an honor to be a janitor. There''s nothing wrong with being a janitor, you gotta have a job, don''t you?" They kept on repeating the word janitor on purpose, trying to make Serena feel bad about herself and her low-life of a father. They underestimated Serena. Not to mention that her father was not a cleaner, even if he was, it didn''t matter. She never did look down upon on any profession. "You are so noisy." Serena turned around and left. "Look, she is angry. Oh, God is indeed fair. Her father is a janitor." "Indeed! I thought her parents must be some sort of government higher- ups or some business tycoon. Since her father''s a janitor, then her mom must be a dish washers or a waitress. That''s the perfect match!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Ha, ha, ha.¡± Serena turned a deaf ear to whatever they had to say. So what even if what they said was true? Each and every upation, since they existed, should be respected. They made it sound like janitors and waitresses did not have the right to have their own children, which was disgusting and ridiculous to Serena. Everyone slowly forgot that she had pped Anabel, but the news that her father was a janitor was pushed to the teeth of the storm. When school ended, Serena went to the corner as usual, and Avery was waiting for her there. An Audi stopped in front of her. Arnav Ratliff sat inside and rolled down the window. "Serena, let me drive you home." Obviously, he had also heard about Serena''s family, which gave him the confidence that even Serena didn''t like her now, it was just a matter of time before she did. "Thank you, but no." Serena took a few steps forward and Arnav caught up again. "Serena, it''s not safe for a girl like you to go home alone. I insist." "I said no." This time, Serena did not even turn her head. "Follow her." Arnav was not one to give up so easily and it was even more so after what happened at the school this day. He intended to find out where Serena lived so that he could go there every morning to pick her up and then broke her guards down brick by brick. Serena nced at the Audi out of the corner of her eye and took out her phone to make a call to Avery. Soon, the Audi was caught in between by some carsing out of nowhere, and Serena took the opportunity to get into Avery''s car. "This is so absurd!" She suddenly regretteding to this school. Back at the school she used to go to, every student there came from rather wealthy families and she had nothing like this to worry about. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 "You''re just a little too kind. If it were me, I''d just use my own way to shut them the hell up. Don''t you feel annoyed when this kind of self-righteous fly surrounded you every day?" "Avery, I''m exhausted. In the ssroom, I have to deal with the gossip of the girls, the ttery of the boys, and the self-righteous Arnav after school." Avery patted her head and said, "I heard that you let Mr. Zhang go to school to pretend to be your dad today? That''s one bold move." "Howe you know everything? There''s nothing else I could do about it. It''s not like you don''t know my dad''s character. He would have messed that dude up if he found out what happened." "Indeed he would. But what about the risk that he''s gonna find out sooner orter?" "He won''t. My mom and dad are so busy every day. I n to ask Mr. Zhang toe for all the things that require my dad''s appearance in the future. The sports meeting next month and the parents'' day." Serena smiled slyly. "You little devil, you clearly know that your dad really wants toe to the school to see you." "He doesn''t want to just COME to my school. He wants to rebuild it. I''ve got enough over my head right now and I don''t want them to talk about my dad being the terminator of the school. Avery, you''ve got to keep it a secret for me." "Alright." After a period of rest, Anabel finally came to ss. Everyone was surprised that her hair was as short as a boy''s. A crowd gathered around her as soon as she sat down, pretending to be very concerned about her. "Anabel, are you alright? Why did you take such a long rest?" The swell on Anabel''s face took a few days to fade away. What she couldn''t get over was her hair so she stayed at home for a few more days. Her parents were worried that she would fall behind on her studies, so they drove her out. If it was winter, she could put on a hat. However, it was still midsummer. Furthermore, they were not allowed to wear hats in the ssroom. Avery had instructed them not to wear wigs, so Anabel had no choice but toe with her short hair bare for the ss to see. "Anabel, why is your hair short?" "I''m fine. Sorry for making you worry. I''ve seen pretty good-looking short hair online so I went to the hairdresser to get a new cut. But she went a little bit too far so I had to grow my hair again." She made up an excuse. "Which dresser was it? We''d wanna avoid that n one. "Around my neighborhood. You wouldn''t really go there." Anabel looked at Serena guiltily, for fear that she woulde out to expose her lie. Fortunately, Serena did not even look at her. "By the way, you''d better keep your distance from Serena. What a vicious woman she is! Who''d expect that she would send people to mess you up?" "Forget it. It''s all in the past. I''ve fallen behind quite much in my studies in the past few days. You gotta help me with it." Anabel quickly changed the subject. Honestly, she was not worried about Serena now. She was just worried about Avery behind Serena. She had witnessed the horrifying fury of that man. She didn''t dare to say a word about Serena and Avery. The days returned to the calm way it was of the past, and everyone''s curiosity was shifted to the sports meeting right around the corner. Originally, Serena did not want to participate in it. However, the school requires that each student had to sign up for at least two of the programs in the sports meeting. Serena signed up for a marathon and a longdistance race of 800 meters. She was more good at long-distance running. Over the years, she got used to running with Tracey, who loved running long- distance on her jog. She also heard that Avery also signed up for the marathon, and it was the only project that would be participated in by both the junior high and senior high students. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Tracey knew that she had signed up for these two projects, so he asked the chef to prepare a lot of tonics for Serena in advance. "Baby, a marathon consumes a lot of energy. If you can stick it out, I''m all for it. But if it gets too exhausting, you can quite any time." Tracey had heard about a lot of people fainting during marathons so she was quite worried about Serena. "Don''t worry, mommy. I know what I''m doing. I''m not stupid." "By the way, Serena, it''s been half a semester. There used to be a parent meeting every halfsemester. When will your school hold a parent meeting?" This was Adam''s only concern. Serena had been refusing to let him go to school. He was counting on this parents meeting. Hearing him talking about it again, Serena''s head instantly ached. "Daddy, I haven''t heard any news yet. If I hear anything about it, I''ll make sure you are the first one to know about it." "That''s good. Keep that in mind for me, baby. We are both very eager to go." Adam felt relieved. "I get it, dad," Serena lowered her head and ate. She surely wouldn''t tell Adam about the pack she had made with Mr. Zhang about him keeping on pretending to be her father for everything at the school. Soon it was the marathon, and everyone put on the uniform for marathon. "Everyone, ready, set, go!" As soon as the gunfire rang out, dozens of people rushed out. ording to the rules of the school, even if you wanted to give up running the marathon, you had to run at least one kilometer before quitting. Anyone that intended to give up before the one-kilo line would beughed at and would be a disgrace to the whole family. Therefore, every one of them was representing their ss''s honor. Serena kept running at her own pace, only to find out something was wrong before she even finished the first 100-meter. There was something strange in her shoes, and there was already a sharp paining from her feet. She lifted her foot and saw that there was a nail on it! The nail kept digging into her foot as she ran, and the pain became more and more severe. Serena pulled the nail right out of her foot! She didn''t think there was such a coincidence that she threw the nail into the trash can. Whoever did this obviously wanted to make a fool of her, making her quit the marathon and thus bing the disgrace of the ss. Serena bit her lips and continued to run forward. The wound on her feet had be too serious to be neglected. Even if the nail was taken out, continuing the marathon would still make the wound worse. Avery ran up to her and said, "What''s wrong? You don''t look very well." If she told Avery, he would stop as well. Serena did not care whether she would lose or not, but she was worried that others wouldugh at her ss and implicate Avery. She forced a smile and said, "I''m fine. Avery, you don''t have to worry about me. Run along." "There''s definitely something wrong with you, you are gasping already after such a short distance." Avery obviously felt that something was wrong with her. "Avery, I''m really fine." Serena could feel that her socks had been soaked with blood little by little. After running for three hundred meters, she fell to the ground with everyone staring at her. One of them had a smug smile on the face. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 "Serena!" Avery panicked. Serena had always run long- distance track with her mom, it was impossible for her to faint after three hundred mere meters. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Serena stood up and pretended that nothing had happened. "You fell down for no reason. How can you be fine?" Avery frowned. In some aspects, he knew her better than her own parents. "Avery, I really... what are you doing?" Serena was caught by Avery after just two steps. Avery could see there was definitely something wrong with the way she was going. "Let me take a look at your feet." Ignoring the looks on everyone else''s faces, Avery directly took off Serena''s shoes. What he could see was the scarlet blood that stained her white socks. She should have noticed it a long time ago, but she still insisted on running. "Are you out of your mind?" "Avery, I know that I can''t run a marathon in my current state, but at least let me finish one kilometer." Serena was still only concerned about the honor of the ss, even by now. Her ssmates who were watching from the sideline also started to discuss, "Why did Serena fall down?" "Humph, same old trick, just trying to be under the limelight, our little princess." "Look, Avery is running toward her. Is Avery really in love with her?" "How is that possible? She''s obviously pretending again. She''s already done this before. There''s no way Avery would fall for that again." "But he seems pretty nervous about her. I don''t think she''s faking." "Look at Serena''s feet. She''s not pretending. She''s really injured. Her socks have been dyed red." Avery was about to carry Serena away when Serena grabbed his sleeve and said, "Avery, let me run for one kilometer, okay?" "You can''t run even one meter with your foot like this." "Avery, if I quit now, I''ll bring shame to our ss and we''ll beughed at." "Not like this, you won''t." The only thing Avery was worried about now was Serena''s foot. "Please, Avery, please..." stubborn, just like how Tracey used to be. Once she made up her mind, she would not change anything. Serena was very Avery let go of her and said, "What am I supposed to do with you, you little cow?" But the next second, he squatted on the ground. "Come on up, I''ll finish this kilometer with you on my back." "Avery..." "Come on up." Serena could only climb onto his back, just like how Avery carried her home many times when they were younger. This time, it was him who carried her on his back and ran with her. "It seems that Avery likes her very much, and he''s even running with her on his back." "From the looks of it, the two of them seem to be a good match." One of the people in the crowd snorted and left. Everyone was moved by how Serena kept on running, even after being injured. After one painstaking kilometer, Avery carried her right to the infirmary. By then, what happened between the two of them had already spread out. If Avery did not have any special rtionship with her, why would he run a kilometer with her on his back? All of the people that were there at the sports meeting were so envious of Serena. The doctor was about to clean up her wound for fear that the nail could be rusty, causing a serious infection. With the wound stained with alcohol, Serena frowned. Avery looked at the crumpled little face and said, "Fortunately, I noticed there was something wrong with the way you ran. If you really did keep running and got infected, it wouldn''t be this easy." "Avery, I knew what I was doing and I still am. It''s okay." "It''s okay my a*s! You''re just unting your superiority!" Avery''s heart ached the moment he thought about it. "What if I didn''t notice it?" he thought. "Avery, can you keep this a secret for me? I don''t want my dad to know about this." "Serena, I can indulge you in everything, but this concerns your safety. I will not help you hide it. Your parents have the right to know your physical condition." "Avery..." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena also felt that it was strange. Who would be the one to hurt her this time? "Serena, stay here and rest. I have something to deal with." Serena also knew he was probably going to find out the perpetrator so she nodded and said, "Alright." It was not difficult to find out who was it. The shoes were allocated in a unified manner. No one had the shoes before the match. So whoever did this must have done it in the locker room. There was no camera in the locker room, but there was one in the corridor, he could at least narrow the list down to a few by checking the surveince. And the perpetrator definitely did it when there were very few people in the locker room. He only had to run through the list one by one. He wanted to make the person who hurt Serena pay a hundred times the price. How could he tolerate his precious girl being hurt by someone? As soon as Avery went out, a bunch of people came to "visit" Serena. What they really came for is the gossip. "Serena, are you feeling better?" "Serena, are you all right?" "Serena, do you know that Avery? He seems to be very nice to you. Are you two a thing?" Serena looked at the gossiping girls around her. These girls rarely talked to her unless there was some "information" they wanted about her. After what Avery did at the track, the rtionship between the two of them needed no more rification. "Forget it. Since they already know, or they think they know, there''s no point in hiding anymore. I might as well live the way I want to." "Otherwise, they might think I''m nothing but a soft sack that they could punch at and bully any time they want to." Serena said directly, "Yes, Avery is my boyfriend." If Avery had been here, he would have died of joy. Atst, Serena admitted their rtionship. Everyone saw Serena''s calm expression. She was neither arrogant nor shy. It seemed that she was only stating a simple fact. "You, you''re telling the truth?" The girls surrounding her felt incredible by her frankness. The girls had mixed feelings, while the boys were disappointed. After all, none of them had what it took to go up against Avery. Arnav, who was at the high jumppetition, rushed over as soon as he heard that something had happened to Serena. As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard the excruciating news. "Serena, are you really with Avery?" He looked at Serena in disbelief. What he could not believe was not that they were already an item but a girl as aloof as Serena ended up with a seemingly wealthy yboy like Avery, who, at least the way he saw it, was nothing too different from himself. Serena actually fell in love with Avery, which meant that he had no chance anymore. Serena was the first girl he liked. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Serena confronted the serious expression on Arnav''s face. Although she refused Arnav many times, he just wouldn''t back off for an inch, constantlying to her, trying to leave a permanent impression on her. Once, in order to make him give uppletely, Serena said that she had a boyfriend. However, he didn''t believe it at all. Arnav had been a very conceited person since he was a child. He insisted that he get Serena to be with him. It was not until now that he knew that her boyfriend turned out to be Avery. Avery had a very strict investigation, and there was no clue for the time being. After all, except for the marathon, there were other projects taking ce that day. And checking them one by one would take at least a whole day. Serena had been waiting in the infirmary for Avery. "Avery is here." Everyone stayed here, hoping to see if the situation was as Serena had described. "Serena, are you feeling better?" "Well, it doesn''t hurt so much." All the pairs of eyes were fixed on Avery the moment he appeared, but Serena was the only thing in his eyes from beginning to end. Serena and Avery were originally two extremes. Serena''s character was as cold as ice, while Avery was like the warm sun. The two extreme people were very harmonious when they were together, as if there was no one else besides the two of them. "I''ll take you home." Avery stretched out his hand to hug her. Serena hooked her arms around his neck like she always did. The two of them created a very harmonious picture. Arnav watched as the fire in his heart was completely quenched. Serena did not lie. The way the two of them looked at each other showed infinite love. Only those in love could have each other in their eyes, excluding everyone else around. Under everyone''s gaze, the two of them slowly left. At this time, no one doubted the rtionship between them. He carried Serena back to his car. Serena held Avery''s hand and said, "Avery, I''m begging you. Please don''t tell daddy that I got injured, okay?" "Serena, you have always been strong ever since you were born, and make no mistake, I respect that. But now you are injured and your dad has the right to..." Before he finished his words, his lips had been sealed. This was the first time that Serena came up to kiss him. Avery''s body stiffened and forgot all about what he was talking about. He only felt that Serena''s lips were so soft, and the slightly immature kiss made him unable to stop. "That should be enough for you to keep it secret for me, right?" Serena held his neck, forehead against Avery''s forehead, and said in a soft voice. Avery couldn''t refuse Serena like this. "Even if I don''t tell him, with your current state, your dad and mom can definitely tell there''s something wrong." "I''ll stay at your house until 9 o''clock. At that time, dad will have already taken mommy to bed. I will get back to my bedroom by then and leave before theye out tomorrow morning. The wound is gonna recover pretty soon." Avery gently scratched Serena''s nose. "My dear baby, okay, I promise you that I won''t tell them. But if they find out themselves, there''s nothing I can do about it." Just as Serena had said, Tracey and Adam had already gone to bed when she got him. Recently, her dad became more and more rampant and did not have time to care about Serena at all. The next day, Serena left early in the morning. The sports meeting was still going on. Although she couldn''t participate in anything anymore, fearing that her wound would be seen, she still went to school. However, the one who was waiting for her today was the directing teacher. "Serena,e to my office!" The directing teacher was known for being strict, the nightmare of all students at the school. Serena knew that nothing good would happen when she saw him. She followed him into the office. "Serena, I''ve heard all about you. Beating your ssmates, having your little romance around the school, having fun, aren''t you?" "I am." Serena didn''t mean to deny it. "Well, since you have admitted it, ording to the rules of our school, there will be punishments." The teacher was not like Miss Brooks, who would usually biased towards Serena. What''s more, he seemed to be targeting Serena on purpose. What he said Serena did happened every day around the school. Why was she the only one being called to his office? "Do you mind me asking who told you about all this?" Serena asked indifferently. What happened with Anabel had been long ago. If the director wanted to talk to her, he should''ve done it a long time ago. There was only one possibility, which was that he knew about this not long ago. "It doesn''t matter who told me about it. When I heard about it, I was gonna let it go since you''ve always behaved yourself around the school. But now, I''ve heard about what''s going on between you and Avery." "Serena, I''d like your parents toe over. I think I''ll have to suspend you for a period of time." "Sire, don''t you think that this kind of punishment is a little too harsh?" Serena''s suspicion about the director picking a hole in her was confirmed. What happened between Anabel and her had already been solved. As for students'' romance, it would usually be solved through consulting. She had never heard about anyone being suspended from school for just having a little lover at the school. It seemed quite irresponsible to her. When the director met her cold eyes, he was surprised that this little girl was not afraid of him at all, and her eyes seemed to see him through. "I''m the one who calls shots around here!" "Of course you do. I have never intended to be a teacher in my life, but I do hope that you can start acting like one yourself." "How dare you talk to me like that? How dare you question me? Get your parents here!" The director was enraged after being talked back to for the first time. Serena''s eyes turned colder. Although Avery had been carefully checking, it was a waste of time to ask all the students one by one. She had a hunch that it was the same person who had put the nail in her shoes and snitched to the director behind her back. Since things had alreadye to this point, she would definitely find the rat and give her what whoever it was deserved! "Are you sure you wanna see my parents, sir? They are known to be very kind persons," Serena said coldly. The director sneered at Serena''s words and thought, "Don''t you think I know your dad is just a pathetic janitor? I''ll see how unkind a janitor can be, you little brat!" From N?velDrama.Org. "Get him here! And your mom as well!" "As you wish." Serenaughed scornfully. Then she took out her mobile phone and dialed the familiar number. "Baby, why did you leave so early today? I didn''t even get to say good morning to you." Adam''s aggrieved voice sounded. Serena''s eyebrows raised at his boy of a father''s voice. "Daddy, there''s something I gotta tell you. My teacher is asking you toe by the school." "Oh God, finally! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting to take a tour around your school?" "It''s not a tour. You are being summoned." "So it''s a parents'' meeting? Right, we''ll be right over before you know it!" Adam hung up the phone with extreme joy over his face. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Twenty minutester, a helicopter hovered above the Sakura High School. Those who were participating in the sports meeting on the sports ground were all staggered at its appearance. "Look, there''s a helicopter." "Is it from the TV station? Are they recording the sports going on down here?" "But the helicopter doesn''t look like it''s from the TV station." For an ordinary middle school student, the appearance of a helicopter was already luxurious enough. All the students'' attention was on the helicopter. When the Principal received the call from Adam''s assistant, he took his men to the top floor helter- skelterly to greet him. "Jees, who''s that personing in that chopper? The principal looks like Jesus Christ himself is about toe." "Go check it out." The principal looked at the luxurious helicopter, and his wrinkled face twisted into a smile that was so fake and it made all his facial features gather together. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn''t have the first clue about why such a big shot woulde to the school, it was a great chance to beg him for some sponsorship to the school. The chopper stopped, and the cabin door opened. A middle-aged man with a graceful bearing led a middle-aged morous woman down the ne. "Mr. Xiao, President Xia, our humble school is honored by your appearance. I am the principal here." "Where''s my daughter?" "Uh... Did your daughtere to our school today? Howe I didn''t know?" The Principal only heard on the phone that Adam wasing. He didn''t know exactly why Adam came. "Serena said we are ''summoned'', didn''t she? Where is she?" In Adam''s world, being summoned was no different from being invited to have a tour around the school. "I''ll call her. Maybe she wants us to see her at the sports meeting." Tracey nced at the sign of the campus sports meeting. "It must be so." Adam had an excited look on his face as if he could already see Serena galloping at the tracks. Tracey dialed the phone and confirmed Serena''s location. She began to feel that something was wrong. "Serena said she is in the director''s office." Which was not a ce students could go in and out at will. As for Adam, he was so blinded by his thrills that he didn''t see the hints at all. Plus, who would be bold enough to touch even a strand of hair on his daughter? "Mr. Principal, where is the director''s office? My sweetheart is now there." Although the principal didn''t know why their daughter was in the director''s office, he still had to follow Adam''s instructions and take them there. At the director''s office, Serena had already heard the sound of the chopper. She touched her forehead. She knew it meant her dad was already here. The helicopter was indeed the fastest way, given the traffic jam of the city. Soon she received a call from Tracey. Sure enough, the two of them came together. "Teacher, my mom and dad are here." Serena''s headteacher had already made her way to the office, having wanted to put in a few good words for her. "Director, Serena has always been doing so well with her studies. See, here''s the result of the semisemester test. She almost got full scores." "She literally is the crowning jewel of our school. How could you suspend her? And the thing with Anabel has already been taken care of." Miss Brooks, who had always valued excellent students and tended to neglect their minor mistakes, would never want such a talent to be dyed in her studies and couldn''t figure out why the director insisted on sending her away. "Miss Brooks, our students here are supposed to beprehensively outstanding, and if you don''t understand what that means, let me tell you. It means they have to be good at every aspect, not just her studies." "They just so happen to be in their puberty now and I think it''s quite understandable that they grow affections for others. We are the teachers and it''s our duty to guide them out of their confusion.¡± "When we find the problem, we are supposed to deal with it, not turning our backs on it. It''s like dealing with a flood. Just gagging the leaks won''t do it, you have to stop it from where it''sing from. And in this case, the flood ising from inside the kid''s heart." "If we suspend every student with a little bit of a crush for his or her ssmate, we might as well just shut down the school since everyone here would have to be suspended." "Are you the director or me? I have already made up my mind and there''s nothing you can say to change it! Miss Brooks, you are too young and too naive. You can''t talk sense into a child like this." "Besides, what impact can his janitor of a father have on her? For all we know, she might have cheated her way to the so- called almost- fullscores." "What''s wrong with my father being a janitor? Who are you to look down on janitors?" Serena disdained the director''s self-righteousness. How did such a despicable, disrespectful person get qualified to be a doctor? He didn''t even have the basic revere for other people! "You disgusting, low b*stard! Who do you think you are talking to?" The director was so angry that he was about to p Serena in the face. "Director! What are you doing? The child didn''t say anything wrong!" Miss Brooks hurriedly stopped the director''s hand. At this moment, Adam and the others had already walked to the office. He had a bright smile as shiny as the sun before opening the door, "Here Daddyes, sweetie!" As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw the director''s hand stopped mid-air. The sunshine on his face instantly turned into a thunderstorm as he darted towards the director and kicked him over. "How dare you!" The director didn''t even make out the face of the person that came at him. Tracey and the principal also saw this scene. The wily principal looked at the girl standing in the field. Although she was dressed in a simple white dress, her cold and proud face was exactly the same as Tracey''s in front of him! And the facial features of the girl resembled those of Adam''s to an extreme extent. Even a fool could tell that the girl was the daughter the two big shots were looking for. "Tegan, are you out of your mind?" The principal bellowed at the scene, knowing what could have happened if they didn''te in time. Adam pulled Serena into his arms. "Baby, why did he hit you?" Miss Brooks was also dumbfounded at the sight of the otherworldly handsome man and the resemnce of the two in front of her. She clearly remembered the man who camest time looked much different. Just as she was wondering, she saw a womaning at Tegan in her high heels. Her delicate face was now clouded with a dark and gloomy expression as her eyes turned so cold that the room''s temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees. "Dad, mom, he was trying to bully me," This was the first time in Serena''s life that she had relied on Tracey and Adam''s background. As a child, she had learned not to cry after falling down on the ground. She didn''t wanna rely on anyone but herself. It was always the same until she heard what Tegan had to say about being a janitor. She decided that such a person was not qualified to be a teacher. Miss Brooks was astounded at the scene. At this moment, her focus was on the way Serena addressed the two of them, "Serena, what did you just call them?" Chapter 891 Chapter 891 She knew there was something weird about that "janitor"st time because she had always felt Serena had this supreme aura around her all the time. She had a special kind of aura of being noble. It was not that she was wearing expensive clothes, or that she was driving a luxury car. It was a natural feeling. Her every movement was elegant and she was very different from other children. Hence, when she saw Serena''s "father" for the first time, she felt that something was not right. Serena should not be a child from such a family. Serena did call that man dad that time so Miss Brooks only decided she was just thinking too much. "Miss Brooks, I''m sorry. I lied to you. The man who camest time was my driver. These are my parents." Serena stood beside them. Even without her introduction, she could see that the three people were from the same world. The temperament that was naturally formed was not something anyone could imitate. "Principal, who are these two people? How dare this man kick me? Call the security on them now!" Tegan climbed up from the ground in a daze. Adam''s kick just almost kicked his lungs out of his windpipe. "Tegan, what are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to them." The principal gave him a look desperately. These two people were not people they could offend. Tracey walked toward Tegan step by step, and every step he took exuded a terrifying aura. Tegan was terrified by the temperament shown by this woman. The woman stopped in front of him. Tracey was half a head higher than the fat Tegan, and her temperament was much more powerful than this fat stud. "You were going to hit my daughter just now, weren''t you?" Tracey asked, word by word. "She, she is your daughter?" Tegan had thought that Serena''s mother could at most be a dish washer whereas the woman standing in front of her had an outfit that was worth at least a million dors. Her eyes made Tegan tremble with fear and his heart thump with anxiety. "Let me introduce myself. I''m Tracey Xiao, Serena''s mother. I''ve always taught my daughter that we are not ones to cause trouble but we are not ones to flinch in the face of trouble either. How dare you touch her?" At the end of her words, Tracey''s voice suddenly became cold, and she pped directly on Tegan''s fat face. She had never been rough, but she was a very protective person. How dare this fat f*cker touch her precious daughter? Adam checked that Serena was not injured, and then he turned to the man responsible for what happened. He pped on the man''s other cheek and said, "She has been the pearl in the palm of our hands, how dare you p her?" Tracey and Adam were extremely angry. Serena had a cold character. Even so, Tracey and Adam were always overprotective about her. After what they had seen, they went on a rampage. The principal and Miss Brooks stood in the same ce with a nk look. They were so scared by the two that they didn''t dare to move. There was only one thing in the Principal''s mind. Why would their childrene to his school? If he had known this earlier, he would have treated her as if she were the queen of the school. The sponsorship he had hoped to get was well behind his head by now. All he wanted was that he could get over this now. The two kept on pping Tegan one after the other, leaving Tegan powerless to fight back. Since she was not hurt at all, Serena said slowly "Daddy, mommy, he didn''t touch me. You can stop." Tegan covered his red and swollen face and thought, "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" "Mr. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao, please calm down. We still don''t know what''s going on. Why don''t we ask Miss Brooks here first?" The principal chimed in. He waited aside silently while Tegan was being beaten up. "I''ll do that." Serena looked at Miss Brooks, who was frightened by her parents. Obviously, she had note to herself yet. "Miss Brooks, my mom and dad are quite gentle persons. What you just saw was a... well, a minor ident." "Ah..." Miss Brooks''s mouth was wide open and confused. Serena continued, "Dad, mom, Tegan here said that I hurt a ssmate and I was in a rtionship with another student so he wanted you toe over to take me home and there will be punishments." "Hurting a ssmate? What did that b*stard do to deserve that?" Without even asking about the details, Adam was already sure Serena was not the one who started it. So their focus was on Serena, "Baby, why didn''t you tell mommy about this? Are you hurt?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao. I didn''t take good care of Serena," Avery rushed all the way down to the office when he heard about what happened. "Avery, I''ve told you that you had to tell me about everything that happens to Serena at school, didn''t I?" Adam said with an unhappy face. He put a lot of trust in this boy, believing that there was no secret between the two of them. Avery gave Serena an apologetic look and said, "I''m sorry, Serena. I can''t keep it from them anymore." He told them the truth one by one. Both of them looked bad after hearing what he said, "Serena, why did you keep this from us?" Only now did Miss Brooks understand what had happened that day and why Serena did what she did to Anabel. "Mommy, it''s all gone. Avery has already avenged me." Serena tugged at Tracey''s hand. Tracey was still furious about the fact that her daughter was pped by Tegan. "I''ll admit that it was Serena''s fault that she hit the girl Anabel, but that girl did nothing right and she deserved it. As for what you said about what''s between her and Avery, it was a set deal when she was still in my belly." "We are her parents and I think it''s our decision to make who she is with. What right do you have to tell her what to do?" "Tegan, hurry up and apologize to Mrs. Xiao." The principal said anxiously, indicating Tegan to back off the family''s own business. Tegan was also quite confused at.the moment. What was happening waspletely different from what he had been told. From N?velDrama.Org. Serena''s parents were not janitors at all and even her rtionship was approved by her parents. "Well, there is a misunderstanding." Seeing the respectful attitude of the principal, Tegan also realized that the two people were not to be trifled with. "Misunderstanding? When I said my dad was a janitor, didn''t you feel quite good about yourself when you were gloating all over?" "I had always thought that being a teacher is a sacred profession. The way you act makes me feel disgusted." "But that''s not the point. The point is who snitched on me and asked you to punish me." Serena got to the key point. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Tegan didn''t expect that this girl was so sensitive that she could think of that someone had snitched on her. "I don''t know what you mean by snitching. The whole school saw you on Avery''s back while he was making a run for it." "What about the fight? If you wanted to talk to me about that, you could''ve done it long ago. Why wait till today?" Serena knew something was wrong when she saw the evasive look in his eyes. At this moment, Adam and Tracey were concerned about another thing. "Serena, you wasn''t yesterday also the sports meeting? What did he mean by Avery running with you on his back?" "Here''s the thing, someone has put a nail in Serena''s shoes and pierced her feet." "What!!!" Adam was furious, and his face was even colder. "Let me see your foot." "Mom, dad, I''m fine. Fortunately, I found it early, so the nail was not too deep. Avery took me to the infirmary in time, and it doesn''t hurt anymore." "Come here." Tracey, who used to be gentle in front of Serena, was also serious at the moment. "Let me see your foot." "Mom, I''m really fine." "Avery, bring her over here," Tracey ordered coldly. She was now giving orders as if she were a queen. Who would dare to say no to her? Avery had no choice but to listen to her. He held Serena in his arms and Adam took off her shoes and socks. Serena put her head in Avery''s arms, feeling so embarrassed as her feet got beheld by a crowd of people. There was an obvious scar in the center of his pink and tender sole. The wound was not big, and it had already coagted into a scab. Although the wound was notrge, the pain of being prated by a nail was obviously brutal. Adam and Tracey felt their heart kept on throbbing as they saw the scar. Adam''s hair almost stood on end as he fixed his eyes on the scar, "Who did this?" How could he tolerate anyone to do any harm to his precious of a daughter? "Mr. Xiao, I''ve already sent someone to check on the monitoring system. I''m sure they''ll find out who''s behind this by the end of the day," Avery said. He was also terrified by Adam. "By the end of the day? I can''t wait that long!" Adam looked at the principal next to him and asked, "Where is the radio room?" "President Xiao, over here. Pleasee with me!" Serena knew that things were gonna go south. She wanted to ask Tegan who it was. Obviously, Adam, who was furious at the moment, could not listen to anyone''s words, and he had to solve it in his own way. "Dad, I''m fine..." she said as she quickly broke free from Avery''s embrace. A cold gaze swept over her before her feet even touched the ground. "Avery, keep an eye on her. If her feet touch the ground today, you can someone else''s daughter to pursue for yourself." "Daddy, mommy, where are you guys going?" Usually, Adam was a good littlemb at home. He was very gentle to both Tracey and Serena. And Tracey was the shepherd. All it took was a stare from her to retain Adam. However, the shepherd had also lost it, going mad with Adam. "Avery, pick me up and take me to them." A few minutester, a strange male voice sounded over the yground, "Good morning, everyone. Let me introduce myself here. I am Serena''s father from ss Three, Grade One. Yesterday my baby''s feet were injured by a nail. Whoever did this had better find himself in the radio room, where I am right now, in ten minutes. Should he or she fail to do that, his or her whole family is going down!" The first part of Adam''s statement was rather calm and steady while thetter part went berserk in an instant, giving the students listening chills. At the end of his words, everyone heard the deafening sound. Adam punched the table. "Mr. Xiao, your hand..." The principal''s voice shuttered. Everyone was stupefied. What was going on? All the students were aware of what happened the day before but they never expected that she would involve her parents in this. Tegan, of course, also heard Adam''s words. Judging from the respectful look of the principal, he could tell that Adam had a powerful background. Students were all talking about it, "Isn''t Serena''s father a janitor? What''s he doing in the radio room?" "He doesn''t really sound like a janitor, does he? And did you hear the principal call him Mr. Xiao?'' "You don''t think the helicopter that just came is his, do you?'' "What on earth is Serena''s background?" "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is who put the nail? Does this person want to die?" "By the way, Avery seems to be checking the surveince as well. There are already many girls who have been brought over to be questioned. We''ll know the truth soon enough." "Katie, why are you are sweaty? You don''t look too good, do you want to take you to the infirmary?" Katie was Tegan''s daughter. Due to the fact that she was the director''s daughter, there were always endless students trying to suck up to her. Another identity she had was Anabel''s cousin. Seeing that her cousin had suffered so much grievance, plus that Serena got the best marks in her grade everytime, Which made her always the second best in each and every test. No matter how hard she tried, Serena was always on the top. And not only that, the difference between the two of them seemed like an insurmountable gap. Especially when it came to Spanish, which Serena constantly got full scores. With Serena around, no one would ever notice Katie. Once the test results came out, everyone would be shocked a the wonder Serena managed to pull off each time. Everyone seemed to have a weakness, some course that you were just born not to be good at, but that everyone didn''t include Serena, not ever. She''d only lose a few points in the writing part in the English test, apart from that, she''d always get full scores.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Katie took Serena as herpetitor. Why was there such a perfect person in the world? Ever since she started school, she had always been the pride of her parents. To Katie, her scores were everything. In the past, Katie felt that those beautiful and fashionable dressed girls were just a bunch of poor students with poor scores. Serena''s appearance shattered her view of the world. Not only did she have a perfect appearance, but her studies were otherworldly perfect. Katie was crazily jealous of her. Maybe Serena didn''t know her at all, but it didn''t change the fact that Serena was her motivation every night when she worked hard until three o''clock in the morning. Later on, when she heard that Serena''s family background was average, Katie finally found a little bnce in her heart. The reason she had finally made up her mind to nt the nail was the test result of the monthly test, in which she was about forty scores behind Serena, even after staying up to study for a whole month in a row. Katie just couldn''t get over it so she decided to nt her little "punishment" during the sports meeting. Anyway, there was no surveince in the locker room, and no one would know that she was the one who put the nail. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 When Avery began to check the surveince, she worried. What if she was seen by someone when she was nting the nail? She didn''t sleep well the entire night. Katie finally thought of a way, which was to use her father''s connections to get Serena out of the school. This way, Avery would stop his investigation. Tegan saw how hard his daughter had worked, but in the end, she was still unable to surpass Serena. He felt both pain in his heart and dislike for Serena, so he agreed to Katie''s request. As long as Serena was gotten rid of, Katie would be the best student there was. In the future, she wouldn''t have to work so hard till the middle of the night every day. Hearing the voice from the radio, Katie was so scared that she trembled. She had never done anything bad ever since she was a child. "I, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." "You really don''t look very well. You wanna take a rest?" "Yeah." Katie''s heart was in a state of panic. Everyone on the sports ground was discussing who was the one who had put the nail. At this moment, the phone rang. When Katie saw that it was her father who had called, she quickly walked to the side to pick it up. "Dad, what''s wrong?" "Katie, bad news. Serena''s parents are not janitors or dishes-cleansing workers at all. You can''t even imagine how respectful the principal is when with him." "Her parents are furious right now about her foot. You''d better find a ce to hide right now." "Dad, didn''t you hear what the man said? If I don''t go within ten minutes, our family will be implicated!" At this moment, Katie was flustered and constantly twisting her fingers. Her heart was filled with regret. Why did she have to do these things? "There is no camera in the locker room. They can''t find evidence. Who will know it''s you? If you go to him now, you''d be walking right into a trap." Tegan said decisively. Tegan knew the Xiao family was not to be messed with, so the wise choice now was to walk away. "No, Avery has already ruled out many people and I''m going to be the next one. Dad, there''s no ce to hide..." "Katie, don''t do stupid things. Don''te over." Tegan cherished his daughter the most. What if something went wrong? "Katie, Avery is asking you toe over." A ssmate next to her came over. Katie knew that she was finished. From yesterday till today, there were many people around her who had been called to be questioned. She was too bad a liar and too timid to remain calm. Katie hung up the phone. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Since she was going to be made anyway, Katie decided to go to the radio room. If the Xiao family was really a hard nut to crack, she had no other choice than admitting her mistake. In the radio room, Adam said with apparent fury on his face, "Three minutes left." Tracey looked at Serena with a concerned look, "Serena, I know that you have been reasonable since you were a child. Both your dad and I respect your every choice. Even when you came to Sakura High School to study, I let you. I knew you would take good care of yourself, but now you couldn''t take good care of yourself. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After this, you must transfer to another school, and I and your dad will be responsible for whatever choice you have to make in the future." "Mommy! Don''t." Tracey had rarely spoken to her in such a serious tone ever since she was a child. "Serena, during these years, your mommy and I have been very respectful to your decision. But you did get yourself in harm''s way this time." "Mr. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao, it''s all my fault. I failed to protect Serena. The me is all on me." "It''s none of Avery''s business. I was careless. Such a thing won''t happen if I had been cautions enough." Serena was so terrified that Avery would have left a bad impression on them. "Avery, your parents have always been against youing to Sakura to study, but you did it for Serena and we couldn''t say anything about it. Everyone in this school was full of malice towards Serena. Serena has already been injured once, and we, as her parents, didn''t know anything. You were always there as Serena grew up and we entrusted you with her, thinking you are a good boy. But if you can''t even protect my daughter, I think we might have to do some rethinking about the marriage." The two didn''t even know that the radio was still on. Their voices had already been broadcasted to the whole school. Their words caused turmoil in the school. "What? Did they just say marriage? What the heck?" "Avery transferred here for Serena?" "My god, just who is this Serena?" "No wonder Avery does not like anyone but only cares about Serena. It turns out that they have been engaged for already." "Aww, childhood sweethearts. How romantic!" "There are less than 2 minutes left. Do you think whoever did it wille up? Jeez, the Xiao family is really something, ain''t it?" Avery got so anxious at Adam''s words about canceling the marriage. "I know it''s my fault this time. I won''t let such things happen again in the future. Can you give me another chance? I will make sure Serena grows up safe and sound, without even a single glitch." Avery, who had always been proud in front of others, was now like a flustered child. Those standing around couldn''t help wondering how powerful the Xiao family was, given that Avery, whose family background was already magnificent, was so respectful and timid in front of them. The students who had badmouthed Serena behind her back felt a chill on their backs at this moment. And those who mocked her father for being a janitor got even more terrifying chills. Especially after they saw that her so-called janitor of a father came to the school riding a helicopter. "Dad, mom, don''t me Avery. It''s all my fault..." A voice suddenly sounded at the radio room door, "I..." Adam looked toward the door. It was a little girl who was thin and small with a ponytail and big ck-framed sses. Such an honest and simple child did not attract their attention at all. "Yes?" Being swept by Adam''s cold gaze, Katie felt extremely terrified and her whole body turned cold. Seeing hering over, Tegan''s face darkened. "Katie, what are you doing here? Get lost!" "Dad, I told you that I wouldn''t be able to escape. Avery is already on top of me," he said. "You..." Avery also sensed the problem and asked, "You''re the one who ced the nail?" Katie walked in with her hands on the door and said carefully, "I''m sorry, Serena. I''m the one who put the nail in your shoes." Who would''ve expected such a tender girl to have done something so malicious? Serena was even more confused. "Who are you? Why did you do it?" Katie didn''t think that the person she hated deep down in her bones wouldn''t know who she was at all! Chapter 894 Chapter 894 It was always the words unspoken that hurt you the most. What upied Katie''s head all day long was Serena, her imaginary enemy, making her restlessly thinking about a way to cope with her. Even if she was not as excellent as Serena and was not as good-looking as her, she should at least have noticed her, granted that she was always one ce behind her on the test result each time. Katie''s mind was filled with only test results. How could she have known that Serena didn''t care about the results at all? As a girl from an ordinary family, what she had in mind was that she had to study hard to get into a good college so that she could graduate only to get into a goodpany with a good sry. For Serena who was born in a rich and powerful family, she didn''t need to think about her future at all. Going to school was only what she had to do at her age, and she didn''t have to get any achievements. What Katie held most valuable and significant was nothing but a day-to-day life for Serena, hence her total negligence for Katie. "I''m Katie Parry, you don''t know me?" At this moment, Katie would rather Serena scold her. Even that would be better than the confused look on her face right now. "Katie? You are not in my ss and I don''t think I''ve ever seen you. Why did you put the nail in my shoes?" Serena found it somewhat hard to believe that such a simple and in-looking girl would''ve done that. She suspected she was simply a scapegoat. Upon seeing Katie''s outfit, she was different from Anabel and the others. She was wearing a very in shirt and a pair ofrge sses, the stereotype of a good girl. It was really hard for Serena to associate her with a bad girl. The only thing Serena was reminded of upon looking at her was her reading a book by themp in the middle of the night. "I''m jealous of you!" Katie gritted her teeth. She did not expect that the opponent that she had been thinking about for such a long time would not even know her at all. From N?velDrama.Org. At first, she thought that despite the fact she could not catch up with Serena for the time being, at least she could pose some sort of threat to her, giving her motivation. Who knew that Serena did not care about her at all? It was like she waspeting with the air after working so hard for so long. "Why?" Serena felt puzzled. If it was Addilyn or Anabel, they might have a reason, because they had feelings for Avery. But the girl in front of her didn''t strike her as someone who would care about anything other than her studies at all. Serena tried hard to search for whether she and had anything to do with her before. Or maybe she had done something to annoy her. After thinking about it carefully for a long time, she still couldn''t figure it out. "What on earth did I offend her for?" "That''s enough, Katie. Shut your mouth!" Thinking about what Adam and Tracey had done to him before, and the fact that the two of them cared so much about their own daughter, Tegan knew what would befall them if they were to find out about the truth. "Dad, what''s wrong with your face?" Katie was about to tell the truth when she found that Tegan''s face was swollen. "I''m fine. Go back to the sports meeting. I''ll take care of other things." Tegan wanted to carry all the consequences alone. Adam and Tracey were experienced people as well. Although Katie didn''t look like a bad person, they couldn''t let her off so easily if she really was the one who did it. "It''s not up to you to decide whether she leaves or not. Since she''s your daughter, you should be very clear about the whole thing. Now, I advise you to start talking." Katie met Adam''s gaze and her heart was filled with fear. She didn''t expect Serena''s father to not be a janitor as was rumored to be. "Serena, I''m just jealous of you. You can easily get the first in all sses without much effort every day." "I noticed you at the first entrance exam of the school, and I swore that I would never suffer that humiliation ever again." "I worked so hard, so hard that I didn''t even know I could push myself to that limit. But I was still dozens of points behind you in the first monthly test. But I still told myself that all I had to do was to work a little bit harder." "For the month that followed, I never went to bed before two in the morning. I was never good at Spanish so I worked my head off, determined to surpass you in mid-term." "But you still were better than me! I couldn''t live with it! I worked so hard. I was studying every single second but it was still no use!" "Why did I still lose, and lose so badly? If you work hard like me, I don''t think it''s a big deal." "But you never do! You even have a boyfriend! How can someone like you be better than me? It''s not fair!" Serena was confused. She didn''t know she had this so-called rival for so long at all. "Just because my grades are better than yours, you''re jealous of me?" Serena waspletely dumbfounded. This was the first time she had heard of such a weird reason. There were so many outstanding people in the world. If everyone was jealous of others because they were more excellent than themselves, what kind of life would they have to live? "Yes, why is God so unfair? He has already given you a good face, why should he give you such a smart brain? I''ve worked very hard, and you''ve defeated everything I worked for effortlessly. I''ve been living under your shadow all the time. Every time I wanted to have a good rest, I would be wakened up by the fear that you would be working on your studies. I''ve been going crazy these days. Anabel is my cousin. I saw her hair cut like that by you. Whether it is for her or myself, I had to take it out on you. I knew you signed up for the marathon so I wanted to get back at you with the nail. But I didn''t know Avery was really your boyfriend and how would I know that he''d question every girl that appeared in the footage on by one? I was terrified that he would find out that it was me who did it. I could only beg my father to get you out of the school so that this could be over. I didn''t expect that it would be so serious that even your parents would be summoned here." Serena looked at the little girl. Her seemingly simple face actually contained such an evil soul. Just because she was better than her, she had to do such a thing to her. Serena''s view of the world was shocked by how low a human being could stoop to again. "It was Katie who did it! God! Can you believe it?" "Of course not. How could you expect someone that innocent-looking to have done such a thing? She must have mustered the courage to do that just because her dad''s the director." "I can''t believe I thought Serena was the bad person before. She must have suffered a lot." Katie''s words were broadcast through the radio, which was still one, to the whole school, revealing the truth of what had happened to every student. It turned out that Serena was so pitiful. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Everyone felt unfair for Serena. No one deserved to have nail nted in their shoes just because they studied well. "Guess that''s the upside of being a bad student. At least I wouldn''t be the target of something like this." "Jeez, I literally just got goosebumps!" The people on the yground began to talk again. They didn''t know what choice Serena''s parents would make after they knew the truth. Looking at Katie''s face twisted because of jealousy, Serena finally understood how vicious a human being could be just for what she craved. Katie thought that she was studying at home every day. Actually, apart from attending sses, Serena never read after ss, not even for exams. She had an incredibly strong memory And what Katie would never know was that she had started to learn junior high courses long ago with Avery. She almost had a photographic memory, which meant she would remember everything she ever laid her eyes on. That was the ability every woman in the R family was born with. Also, Serena took greatly after Adam, who was also extremely smart. All Serena had to do was to pay a little bit more attention in ss and her test results would skyrocket right to the sky. Every day after school, when Katie went home to study crazily, Serena usually practiced the piano for a while and read some ssic novels, War and Peace, for example. Sometimes it was a TV show or going out for some sports. Though she had few friends and a rather boring life, thest thing she would do was to recall what had been taught in school. The two of them lived inpletely different environments whereas Katie''s hard work backfired, reduced her efficiency instead of making her better. "So you are the one who did this and it has nothing to do with anyone else?" Serena confirmed. "Yes, it''s all my responsibility. I did it on impulse. If you want to punish me, just punish me. Leave my dad out of this." When Adam saw that Katie was just a child, who set Serena up for such an absurd reason, he was also very speechless. Although he sympathized with her for herck of talent and repeated failure, he would not let go of anyone who hurt Serena. "I will not evaluate your view of right and wrong first. But as the director of teaching, your father should set an example for you. He is an adult and should be able to tell right from wrong. However, he didn''t do such a thing. Not only did he cover you up, but he also let you continue. He is the one who made the biggest mistake. President, do you know what to do?" The principal, who was finally mentioned by Adam, stood up immediately and said, "President Xiao, our school has always been responsible for teaching and fostering. Such a thing has never happened before. Tegan is not only the shame of our high school, but also the scum of the education industry. We shall not tolerate the existence of such a person. "If he can''t discipline his daughter well, how can he discipline the other students? Tegan, you have been fired." The principal realized that Adam didn¡¯t wanna do anything to a mere girl and then decided to make his move on Tegan. At this time, he should be standing on the same front as Adam and he was determined to show his loyalty. Adam frowned slightly and said, "We can never be too cautious for beings like him. I will report this in the whole industry, and he will no longer be able to work in the educational industry in the future." Upon hearing that her father was about to be fired, Katie''s expression changed drastically. "It''s all my fault. If you want to punish anyone, then punish me. Don''t do this to my father." "Of course did something wrong as well. But we will show you some mercy, given your young age and ignorance. As long as you apologize to Serena in front of all the students and publish a letter of apologize on the newspaper, this can be put behind us." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It might seem a rather trivial thing to be carried out, but the psychological impact on the young girl was beyond measure. This also meant that Katie would have to spend the next few years under the strange gazes of others. Tracey coldly looked at Katie, "Perhaps you''re not satisfied with this and think that you''ve made a minor mistake, which calls for no such heavy consequences." Katie looked at Tracey in disbelief. She actually managed to guess what was going on in her mind. Tracey''s mouth curved into a cold smile. "Do not think any vice trivial, and so practise it; do not think any virtue trivial, and so neglect it. I believe that your parents haven''t taught you this." "Although your nail is not fatal, it is very likely to make people be disabled for a lifetime." "To be diligently hardworking is a good thing andpetitiveness is a personal choice. But the jealously arisen from it and the evil idea that you had and even practiced is despicable." "Everyone should pay for his or her mistakes. We are only taking it lightly on you because you are still young. Today, if it were someone else, it wouldn''t be so easy." Whether Tegan was or was not her father didn''t matter anymore after what he had done. It was just what Katie did was not that serious as what Tegan did. Tegan''s face was ashen. Not only did he lose his job, his daughter was to live under the shadow of mockery from now all. He felt as if all hope had sapped away from his life. "Serena, do you have any problem with such a punishment?" "No." Serena shook her head. This mistake was enough for Katie to remember for the rest of her life. "That''s good. Tegan,e and get the resignation formalities done." The principal''s face changed immediately from the smile he had while he was talking to Serena as he turned to Tegan. "Mr. Principal, I have one more thing to say." "Go right ahead, Miss Xiao." If the Principal had a tail, he would have wagged it in front of Serena. "Since the position of director of teaching is about to be vacant, I have a very good substitute." "Do enlighten me." "Miss Brooks, although she is a little younger, she is a kind person and knows right and wrong. The students also like her very much. I believe that she is the best person to be in that position." Serena did not forget that every time she was in problem, Miss Brooks would step up for her. "Exactly what I had in mind, Miss Xiao. Great minds do think alike, I presume. Miss Brooks is indeed the best choice we can have." "That''s it. I''ll wait for her apology on the yground tomorrow morning at 9 o''clock sharp." Adam''s expression became a little better. "Serena, now you must go home with me and let the private doctors examine your feet." Tracey looked at Serena coldly. "Yes, mom." Serena lowered her head. They came out of the radio room and got on the helicopter with Serena in Avery''s arms under the witness of all the students. They still found it hard to believe that such a thing was actually happening in real life and that Serena was really from an extremely wealthy family. Even the principal addressed her respectfully as Miss Xiao, which made her seem like almost a princess. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Arnav saw with his own eyes that Serena was taken to the helicopter by Avery. It turned out that Serena''s family background was so strong. He felt he was so dumb to have thought that one day he might actually move Serena and she would be with him. Addilyn, Anabel, and the others had always thought that Serena wanted to be with Avery for money. Who knew that they had been childhood sweethearts all along? This kind of fairy tale would actually happen in real life. Everyone was really dumbfounded. Addilyn had a chill running down her spine as she thought of what she had done to Serena before after witnessing how domineering her parents were. Katie''s face was covered in tears as she knelt at the Principal''s feet. "Sir, I beg you not to fire my father. What are we supposed to live on without him working?" Tegan had a good personal rtionship with the principal. If it was anything else, the principal would turn a blind eye. But now the person he offended was not an ordinary person, it was Adam! "me your father for that only! He had iting when he used the authority he was honored with to do a disgusting thing. This should give you a quite good andsting reminder." "Principal, who is Serena''s father?" This question was also what Tegan wanted to know. "Her father is the famous Adam Xiao! He is a legend! He has been in the business circle for many years and is engaged in many industrial investments. And the family behind him is beyond your imagination. Going up against him? Believe it or not, he would buy this school and make me get out of here without even blinking. Not to mention her father, her mother is also a tough guy. She is the president of the Xia family, one of the four major wealthy families. What they have here is only the tip of the iceberg. Their major assets are all in Country S. To put it simply, they have more money than you''d know how to spend. You should really feel lucky for the minor punishment you got this time. Do you know how protective that Adam can be? Word has it that one time a man tried to touch his wife at a banquet and the next thing the man knew was that hispany was bought off!" Before the Principal finished speaking, the PE teacher rushed over and said, "Sir, the microphone! It''s still on!" Hearing this, the headmaster''s face turned pale all of a sudden. "Does it mean that everyone''s words before have been broadcast?" The people on the yground were in a trance as they listened. The story of the day just kept getting better. "Oh, my God. Serena is so rich. Do you remember all the dresses she wears every day? There''s no way you could tell that she''s loaded!" "Yeah, if I were her, I''d be wearing diamonds all over my neck and limps all day long!" "Since her family is so rich, how could shee to Sakura High School? Shouldn''t she attend a private school or something?" "Who knows? I guess she has her own reasons. She probably kept such a low profile because she didn''t want others to know about her family. Well, so much for her low-profile n now." "If I knew this, I would have made friends with her. Then I can f*ck school and f*ck a job, I''d have everything I would ever need if I were her friend. F*ck!" "You''re so snobbish!" "Don''t tell me that you don''t think so. Who doesn''t want a little princess like her to be her friend? Speaking of which, Anabel is really stupid." She was so close to Serena. Serena would give her homework to copy and from what I heard, she even loaned some money to Anabel. Shepletely messed up her best shot at the upper ss. She actually asked Serena to deliver a love letter to her boyfriend and then hit Serena. She is really a b*tch!" "Yes, right. No wonder the Avery only treats Serena well. It turns out that they have always been a couple." "Oh, I envy them so much. Serena is beautiful and smart, and she also has such a good family background and a perfect boyfriend. How nice would it be if I were her..." The students began to envy Serena, especially those who had mocked her before. They were all regretting it. Anabel was dumbfounded. At this moment, she really understood that there was never anything she could do to get between Avery and Serena. It turned out that the two of them were childhood sweethearts and Serena''s family was no second to Avery''s. Arnav was even more surprised. He had heard of Adam''s name. His own father ran a small company that got all its business from Adam''spany''s mercy. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they literally relied on the Xiao family to make a living. Only now did he realize how insurmountable the gap between him and Serena was. Serena was sitting next to Avery in the helicopter. Judging from the expressions on Adam''s and Tracey''s face, Serena could tell how furious they were. "Mommy..." Serena called out in a low voice. Tracey turned a deaf ear to it. The cold air on her body made Avery and Serena shudder. "Daddy." Adam spoiled her the most at home. Although Serena was very sensible from childhood, it was inevitable that she would be willful and have a little temper sometimes. In the past, Adam would spoil her, no matter what she did. Serena carefully tugged at the corner of Adam''s clothes. She found that Adam looked a little more rxed than before, so she said, "Daddy, I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you might worry. It''s really just a minor injury." "You call that a minor injury? What if the nail was rusty and your foot got infected? What if it wasn''t a nail but a dagger?" "Serena, this may be a small thing for you. Have you ever thought about our feelings? Do you know how scared we were?" "Daddy, I know I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, okay?" Serena said cutely. "It''s not like I can calm down just because you said so! Your foot..." "Ouch!" She suddenly cried out. Adam and Tracey looked at her. "Baby, what''s wrong with you?" "My foot hurts, it hurts so much!" "Let daddy take a look." How could Adam still be angry? He held Serena in his arms at once. Although she had grown up, she was always the baby in her parents'' eyes. "There''s no blood. How could it hurt?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know, but it just does!" Adam and Tracey, who were beside her, were still trying to figure out what had happened to her, and Avery was the only one who was giggling silently aside. He knew Serena''s temper best. Even if it really hurt, she wouldn''t be crying out loud like this. The only reason she was doing so was that Tracey and Adam would stop being angry with her. Days had passed when Tracey and Adam decided that Serena was safe and sound and finally rest assured. Serena had only suffered a small injury but they treated her around the house as if she was some kind of endangered animal. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Avery carried her back all the way. Now her family demanded that her feet should not be allowed to touch the ground until she got well. All her rtives took turns to visit her, and Thirza made a video call to her as soon as the news reached her. Thirza''s never face loomedrge when Serena picked up the call, "Serena, how are your feet? How could they be so evil to hurt you with thumbtacks! I have bought the flight ticket and will arrive tomorrow morning! Hum, I will give them hell for bully my sister!" Rolling up her sleeves, Thirza stretched out a slender hand in the video. "Thirza, fasten your seat belt." "Yes. Steve." "Uncle!" Steve felt helpless, as the little girl was running out of control. Serena was speechless, "Thirza, I am fine, OK? It is only a prick. You don''t have toe back all the way from the US. It is too exaggerating!" "I miss you. It has been months since ourst reunion. By the way, Steve will go with me." There were two sweet dimples on Thirza''s face whenever she smiled. Serena felt that the world was lit up by the smiles of Thirza. Well, she missed Thirza too. "Then, be careful, and be good, you trouble maker." Serena knew her sister well. "Come on, I am not that bad, and you can ask Steve." "Call me uncle." Steve rubbed Thirza''s little head helplessly. "Are you on the way to the airport?" "Yes, we''re almost there. You will see me while opening your eyes tomorrow morning. Happy? Excited? Well, I should keep it a secret and give you a good surprise." The idea dawned on Thirza suddenly. "Well, take care. I have to go now. I am afraid that Uncle can''t focus on driving with you babbling there. Remember to be good." "Bye-bye, Serena." Thirza hung up the phone with a smile. "Thirza?" Avery remained silent to conceal himself from Thirza this time, as Serena would blush if Thirza made fun with them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes. Shees back for me. And I miss that fool too." Serena''s face glowed with joy, though she called Thirza a fool. "I have to leave now, as it is gettingte. Take a good rest." Rubbing her head, Avery was ready to leave. Pulling the hem of his shirt, Serena said, "Didn''t you forget something?" Avery was confused, "What?" Serena pointed at her lips. Avery always kissed her before their departure. But they were at home now. Staring those seductive red lips, Avery felt short of breaths all of a sudden. Then, he held her chin up and kissed her on the lips softly. Out of habit, Serena reached out her hand to embrace Avery. She liked Avery kissing her as if the whole world was filled with pink bubbles. Avery''s heart was thumping rapidly, as he was afraid that Adam or Tracey woulde in the next second. Serena felt something special in today''s kiss, so did Avery. "Serena, I bring you chicken soup." Tracey''s voice came from outside the door, and the little lovebirds in the room separated instantly at this disturbance. Avery blushed with embarrassment. Serena snickered with her mouth covered, "Mommy, I will be there one minute, as Avery is helping me with the homework." "All right." Hearing that Tracey left, Avery felt relieved. He rubbed Serena''s nose slightly, "What homework, you little liar!" "Quite a difficult one. It is about love. You can''t make it clear within a while, and I am ready to learn it with my whole life." "Well, I am d to teach you love for the rest of my life. See youter; otherwise, your Mommy should have suspicions." Avery was reluctant to leave, "Take a break." "I will." Serena saw him off, "Avery, remember to miss me." "I keep thinking about you before falling asleep. Good night, my baby." Avery kissed Serena on the forehead. Avery left Serena''s room. Adam and Tracey were waiting for him in the living room. "Avery,e here." Mentally, Avery had prepared himself for this conversation. "It is my fault that I didn''t protect Serena from the hurt this time. And I am ready to take whatever punishments you are going to give me." Adam and Tracey had regained their calmness after confirming that Serena was not badly hurt. "Little fool. As the best friend of Serena, you should feel bad as we do in this ident. We know that it was Serena who told you to hide this from us." "She did so to spare you misgivings. She is too proud to let you know." "The past is the past, and we won''t talk about it anymore. However, we would like you and Serena to transfer back to the old school." "Both of you are different from those students in that school. What''s more, Serena can''t make a true friend there." "We know that you transferred to that school for Serena. Now, it is time for you to go back to your world." "What will Serena say?" "She has to agree on this transfer after this ident. You don''t like to stay in Sakura High School, do you?" "We alreadymunicated with your parents on this matter that you would do the transfer together. We hope this will not happen again." "I promise to protect Serena well in the future." "Thanks, and we believe in you. It''s gettingte now. See you and good night!" "Okay. See you!" Avery heaved a sigh of relief when walking out of the Xiao''s. The imagined reproach didn''te true, thank goodness! Serena was woken up before the dawn of the next day, "Serena, I am back." "Thirza, it is you?!" "Yes. I just arrived. It has been a long time since we slept togetherst time. Let''s do it now." Thirza climbed up onto Serena''s bed happily. Serena and Thirza didn''t drift apart because of the distance, "OK, let''s sleep together." They cuddled each other and fell asleep. Tracey came in quietly to check. These fruits of love made Tracey feel warm at heart. And these two girls inherited different personalities from their parents, that was, one from Tracey, while the other from Adam. She left the two girls behind quietly. Serena was excited to have Thirza around. Thirza was curious about the ident happening in Myriad Flower Valley. "Serena, what happened that night? Why did you share a room with Avery? What stage are you in now?" "Save your breath. As I told you, nothing happened between us." "Really? What about holding hands and kisses?" "You little lecher!" Serena turned around with embarrassment, but Thirza followed the move. "Serena, your expression changed at the mention of Avery. It is a sure thing that you love him. Tell me, how do you feel when falling for someone?" Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Serena surrendered under the importunity of Thirza, "Alright, I will tell you everything. I like Avery and agreed to be his girlfriend." "Then, tell me, how do you feel about this love thing?" "When in love, you will miss him when he is not around and feel warm at heart at the sight of him. The most important thing is that you want to be with him forever!" When Avery crossed over Serena''s mind, her whole world seemed to be lit up. Seeing that Thirza lost in her own thought, Serena asked, "What''s in your mind? Do you feel the thing with someone?" "No, I don''t." Thirza, who had always been eloquent, stammered. Serena sniffed something out. "Thirza, who is he? Harrison?" Serena, not a gossiper, felt that Thirza was different from before and wondered who changed her. Harrison was a little boy who went to the same kindergarten with Thirza. He was unsociable at first. Thirza took the initiative to get close to him, and they were friends soon; to be specific, he was Thirza''s little tail following Thirza wherever she was. Thirza still stayed in the US when Serena came back to live with their parents. Harrison went to the same primary school as Thirza did, and they were in the same ss. They might be called childhood sweethearts. Considering Harrison''s loyalty, it was reasonable that Thirza liked him. "Hum, you gossip girl. It''s a secret I will never tell you." Thirza turned her head around. Serena chuckled at her little sister having a secret. Out of respect, she didn''t push Thirza any further. They fell asleep again. Two hourster, someone pushed open the door. "Thirza, wee home!" Adrian wobbled into the room. "Thanks, Adrian. Did you miss me?" Thirza woke up immediately. She rubbed the soft and pinky face of Adrain. "Of course, every day. Could you please stay here for a longer time this time?" "That''s a good idea!" "It is time to get up, all my babies! There is an important mission awaiting us." Adam came in, and it had been a long time since his three children reunited together. "Daddy, I miss you so much." Thirza threw herself into Adam''s arms from the bed. Traceyughed, "How can you still act like a spoiled child at this old age!" "Come on. I am always daddy''s little lover, no matter how old I am." Thirza put her arms around Adam''s neck and kissed him. Looking like Tracey, Thirza had a couple of cute dimples, which Tracey had none; and their dispositions were entirely different from each other. "Come on, babies! Come downstairs for breakfast, and your mommy got it ready." "Coming, Daddy. I miss the breakfast made by mommy. Yeah!" Thirza eximed with joy. Steve sat at the dining table with a serious face. He was more mature and stable than before. "Steve, thanks for taking care of Thirza in the past years. Two yearster, she can go to the boarding school." Tracey expressed her gratitude to Steve sincerely. To be honest, Thirza was old enough to go to the boarding school, but her parents would like to give her more freedom wherever it was possible. Thirza refused the proposal of living with her grandmother and insisted on staying with Steve under the excuse that Steve had been taking good care of her since her childhood. And no one could persuade obstinate Thirza. Actually, Steve spoiled Thirza more than anyone else. Steve knew what Tracey was worried about, that was, taking care of Thirza resulted in his single status until now. However, it was a misunderstanding. His singlehood had nothing to do with Thirza, and it was only a consequence of his antipathy to women. Over the years, he tried to start some new rtionships, and those will-to-be girlfriends didn''t mind looking after Thirza together with Steve. However, Steve always broke up with these women before their rtionshipsted one month. The skinship with these women disgusted Steve. He solved his physiological needs by himself rather than seeking help from women. Out of concern for his own health, he once went to consult the psychologist. And the doctor said he was alright and advised him to wait for his fate patiently. After that, this woman- antipathy didn''t bother Steve anymore, as he was busy with his fulfilling life. Now, Tracey reminded him of the fact that Thirza would leave him one day. He felt sad at the coming loneliness, and there seemed to be a hole in his heart. "No rush. Thirza is still young, and we can talk about thister." "Mommy, why do you always want to drive me away from Steve? Hmph." Thirza was displeased. "You''re a naughty girl. I heard that you made trouble in your school, and Steve went to clear up the mess for you." Tracey pinched Thirza''s face. "That''s not true, Mommy. She started it first." "Then, what about your education? I heard that you drew in ss rather than listened to the teacher." Tracey continued to scold her, "I will get relieved if you''re half as good as Serena." "Mommy, I like drawing. And I aspire to be an excellent designer as you are." Thirza''s eyes lit up at the topic of design. "By the way, I signed up for a designpetition held next month. Come to cheer for me if you are free." "Oh, god!" Tracey chuckled. She only prayed that Thirza would grow up safe and sound, and other matters were trifling. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There were enough talents in her family, and Thirza didn''t have to be one of them. Adrian, almost six years old, could read writings in ssical Chinese without the assistance of spelling and notes. It should be fantastic gossip if this news was spread out. Thirza should have shared these fine genes, that was, she just had no interest in studying. She spent most of her time drawing, and Tracey had no problem with that. To tease Thirza, Serena lied to Steve about Tracey''s attitudest time. No one would be mad at Thirza for her academic records, as those records shouldn''t be the only standard to evaluate a person in their family. "Serena, youe too. I have confidence to win." "Alright, alright, we''ll alle. I''llugh at you if you lose the game." "Save your breaths, I won''t." Chapter 899 Chapter 899 After breakfast, the Xiao family headed for the school in the formidable array. Yesterday, Adam came to school by helicopter out of his anxiety for Serena. Three cars drove into the campus directly. Because of what happened to Serena, the campus sports games were canceled. The whole school queued up in the yground as they did in the g-raising ceremony. They watched three luxury cars driving into the campus. When the cars stopped by the yground, the principal walked up to greet the guests. "Good morning, Mr. Xiao." It was the five-year-old Adrian who came out first. Adrian was cold outside but passionate inside. He loved to pester Tracey and Serena at home and sought attention from Adam sometimes. When out of their house, he acted like Adam as cold as possible, "Excuse me, who are you?" Assuming the little child in a suit to be a miniature Adam, the principal beamed with joy immediately, "Young Master, I am the Principal here." Serena came out of the car, "Good morning, Principal." The whole school looked at Serena immediately, and she felt ufortable with this asion. Serena always kept a low profile even when in the previous exclusive school, though having a great advantage in the family background. After transferring to this school, she wore asmonly as possible to get integrated into this new environment. Now, she was the focal of the whole school, which left her no choice but to transfer again. Thirza got off the car after Steve pulled over, "Serena, so this is your school?" It was a fresh experience for her. In the US, Thirza studied in elite schools, which were well equipped, and this public school was not an equal at all. Thirza, who spent most of her life abroad, was interested in the school life of her sister. "Yes." "Where is the culprit? I will give her hellter." Thirza started to roll up her sleeves. No one was allowed to hurt her sister, but Serena grabbed Thirza instantly, "Come on, problem solved." Thirza waspletely different from Serena in disposition, and she was impulsive. Steve stopped Thirza in fear that she made things worse, "Come on, Thirza." "Got it. Why are you pulling a long face at me? So ugly." Thirza stuck out her tongue and gave a pinch on the face of Steve. "Thirza, don''t forget yourself!" Tracey turned cold. Usually, Thirza and Steve got along well with each other as friends did. As a result, she would forget herself before her parents sometimes. "Well, let''s go." Steve changed the topic quickly when noticing the bad look of Tracey. This incident was skipped, as Tracey remembered that they came for Serena. Avery was thest person getting off the car. Then, the whole group walked to the yground. The whole school stared at this group of people without blinking. Most students googled about Serena yesterday after the departure of Adam. And the search result surprised them, more fabulous than the version spread by the principal. The principal was nothing before these people and no wonder that the principal bowed and scraped now. What Serena wore today once appeared in fashion magazines. This group of people looked as fancy as those leading characters in soap dramas. Those students once saw the Xiao couple in magazines, but it was their first time to see the couple in life. And they would love to record this encounter with their phone cameras if possible. They were the bigshots in the business sector, and the once shining Avery was outshone by his distinguishedpanions at this moment. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Steve, 34 years old, looked much younger than his age. And as a handsome mixed- blood, he attracted most of the attention. There was a beauty and a cute little boy standing beside Serena. They were supposed to be the little sister and brother of Serena. Most girls felt like pinching the face of that little cute child, ''How perfect this family is!'' On the stage, the principal made a heartwrenching speech to denounce the mischief in which Serena was the victim. He censured Tegan in the first part, preached to his colleagues in the middle part, and atst expressed his deep sorrow for what Serena suffered. Serena felt awkward during this speech, as the principal had done nothing wrong in this event. Tegan made a public self- usation after the principal. Obviously, he did this underpulsion. Tegan looked desperate. After the confession from Tegan, Katie took her turn to walk on the stage. Thirza felt confused at the sight of that girl with big sses and its. "Serena, is she the culprit?" The image of Katie looked like that of straight-A students. And no one would connect her with the culprit. And Serena still thought it incredible though Katie admitted her own mistake personally. "Yes. So, never judge a book by its cover!" "Yeah. I can''t beat her myself with that look!" Katie wrote and recited her letter of remorse, which included about ten thousand words. Now, she had to make a public apology before the whole school, which seemed cruel. When shepleted her recitation with pauses and stammers, Adam felt a little pleased. "Everyone should learn a lesson from this event. Focus on your study, and don''t waste your time in mischiefs." Adam walked to Miss Brooks and said, "Thank you for taking good care of my daughter these days. My assistant will talk about the transfer of my daughter with youter." "A transfer?" Miss Brooks felt sad, as a genius like Serena would benefit the enrolment rate of the school. "Yes." "Goodbye, Miss Brooks." Serena was still a stranger to say goodbye, but Miss Brooks was the only person in this school to bring warmth to her. "Serena, I wish you a bright future." "Well, daddy and mommy, I''ll go pack up now. Wait a second." "We will wait you here." "Serena, I''ll go with you." Thirza grabbed this chance to idle about. The assembly was disbanded. Tegan left with Katie dejectedly. He nned to transfer Katie to another school. Staying in this school would not be good for her daughter''s development, and Katie couldn''t feel like staying here anymore. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 "Serena, this school is quite beautiful." Unexpectedly, the small size was not the firstment from Thirza. Serena had been to Thirza''s school, a world of differences from this one. Those buildings in Chinese style bewitched Thirza. She eximed, "Wow, this is the teaching building! A blue one!" "Wow! This is the corridor you walked past." "Wow! This is your desk." Serena was speechless, "There is nothing worth your wow, is there?" "Well, it is different from mine. Let1 me help you," Thirza said with excitement. "Wow, these are your textbooks." "If you keep on making a fuss here, I will send you some exercise books as departing gifts." "My dear, how could you be so heartless to your lovely little Sis?" Serena curled her lips into a smile at this. She felt happy to be with her sister. And there were only Serena and Thirza in the ssroom now. "Serena, there are chalks. Let me draw a portrayal for you." In Thirza''s school, there were multimedia teaching and mark pens, but no chalks. Thirza thought it fun to draw with chalks. With good training, she drew a pig''s head on the ckboard easily. "You evil girl, wipe it away immediately!" "No, Serena is a pig, haha..." Thirza ran around like a monkey. With a hand on her forehead, Serena regretted bringing Thirza over. Other students found Serena with chalks in her hand chasing after Thirza in the corridor. "Haha,e and get me!" "If not for my aching feet, I will give you hell today!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This imperious Serena was new to her ssmates. Serena was like a goddess, beautiful, ethereal, but not real. And this Serena in farce was dazzling. Anabel looked at the girl with a couple of cute dimples, ''That''s the little sister Serena once mentioned about.'' It was her first time to see such an energetic aspect of Serena, so Anabel concluded that Serena loved her little sister very much. Serena oncemented that Anabel looked like her own sister for a pair of dimples. They should still be the besties for each other if Anabel didn''t ruin their friendship on her own. Serena regained her coldness at the sight of her ssmates, "Thirza, stop it! Daddy and mommy are waiting!" Thirza didn''t dare to mess up with the angry Serena, "Sorry." They packed up Serena''s stuff quickly. And the transfer procedure would bepleted by Adam''s assistant. Serena didn''t have a good time in the past two months, and the only person, whom she had been true to, already lost her trust. "Serena, are you leaving?" "It is a grief to part with you. Come to visit us in the future." Those gossipers made up to Serena after finding out her background. Serena made no response to the unction. Her male ssmates seemed more sincere than those female ones, though they also approached her with some intentions. Thirza was a people person, "My sister is always cold. I hope you don''t mind." "Are you twins? How come you two look different from each other?" someone said directly. "Of course. I look like Mommy, and she is like my daddy; therefore, neither of our parents is at a disadvantage." Thirza''s agreeableness pleased Senera''s ssmates. In fact, Thirza had more wooers than Serena. "Serena, may I have a private word with you?" When Thirza stole the focal, someone walked quietly to Serena. It was Anabel, whose hair was cut by Serena. Looking at her emotionlessly, Serena couldn''t imagine what woulde out of her mouth. "Say it here." "Serena, I''m sorry. I let you down in our friendship. I owe you an apology." Serena couldn''t figure out what was behind this apology, Anabel''s grief for losing a friend, or her fear of Serena''s revenge. "It''s all in the past, and you suffered more than me," Serena said coldly. "I had nothing to do with the mischief of my cousin. I didn''t know her n. I would have stopped her if I did." Anabel tried to exin. It turned out that Anabel was afraid that Serena would vent her anger on her. What friendship? The friendship exited only in Serena''s imagination. Serena picked up the books and said, "You have my forgiveness." Then, she left without hesitation. Serena didn''t want to waste time with a hypocrite. "Serena..." Anabel felt bitter at heart as if she did something terrible. "Let''s go, Thirza." Serena led the way out when Thirza chatted happily with Serena''s ssmates. Thirza said goodbye to everyone, "We''ll meet again if fate allows us to!" "Miss Thirza, could you please leave me your contact information?" Thirza gave him a charming smile, "When we meet again." Most boys were bewitched by this seductive smile. Thirza would leave for the US soon, so was there any chance for them to meet again? Her rejection didn''t embarrass but brought hope to the boys. Thirza''s people skills did impress Serena. Leaving the ssroom, Serena sighed, "I have an illusion that you are a student here, and I am the visitor." Thirza got acquainted with all her ssmates within a few minutes, which was a gift Serenacked. "You are cold. Keep on smiling, and I guarantee that the whole school wants to make friends with you." "Never mind. It is not bad to be alone. I don''t need friends." Serena tried to make friends but failed. Now, she made up her mind to give up this thought. "Serena, you can''t deny your life because of one failure. Those guys seem not bad." "On the surface. Keep in mind that not everyone in the world is good." Serena put on guard all the time, while her little sister was guardless. How weird! Just as they were chatting, one voice came, "Serena, I have something to say to you." It was Arnav, who had chased after Serena for two months. Thirza smiled amusedly at the sight of him. "Sis, I will keep watch for you over there in case that Averyes over." Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Confidence had left Arnav when he faced Serena again. Now he felt embarrassed for himself. He once mistook that Serena hooked up with Avery for her own poverty. Now it turned out that Arnav''s family business was only a distributor of the Xiao, how dramatic! "Serena, are you leaving?" Arnav asked awkwardly. "Yes." Serena did not hate Arnav, although he had a little narcissism. "Serena, I know that you and Avery are childhood sweethearts, but I want to say that I do love you." Arnav''s persistence surprised Serena, and she doubted a junior school freshman knew anything about love. She still left a question open on her rtionship with Avery, though they were so-called lovers. Did Arnav really know what love was? As he met Serena only a few times. "My answer is the same as before. I don''t like you." "You don''t have to. It is enough that you know I do." "Arnav, it''s not that I doubt your sincerity. I wonder, do you know what love is?" "You saw me a few times, and that''s all. You know nothing about me." "Well, you have a point, but I know that your favorite color is white. You like deserts, enjoy the quietness, and detest noise. You like soda water and hate flies..." ''He should know that!'' What Arnav said amused Serena, as they were not in the same ss. Another voice came, "She likes dresses, Matcha ice cream, and masterworks. Besides, she loves to spend her time in bookshops." "She doesn''t enjoy the quietness but is tired of those schemes and tteries. And she prefers fresh yogurt to soda water." "Including flies, she hates all ck bugs with wings. She didn''t like meat until recently." "I know her 100% better than you. Sorry I didn''t catch your name, Arnav, right? You should have no more illusion about Serena, as she is destined to be mine before her birth." Avery showed up suddenly, and Thirza, who had been on the watch for Avery, pped her hands with excitement, "Awesome! Avery!" Taking over those books from Serena, Avery looked at frustrated Arnav, "Drop that illusion, as it is for your sake! Serena,e, your parents are waiting for us." "Well, Arnav, goodbye." Serena bid goodbye coldly. In this world, no one was more concerned about Serena than Avery. He even knew all her embarrassing past, let alone her favorites. Arnav looked at the party, and the girl in a white dress would imprint in his mind forever. ''Serena, why don''t you believe that I love you?'' He would never forget that day when he met Serena for the first time. On that day, she wore a white dress with a ponytail. Most students came with their parents for registrations, while Serena walked through the crowd alone and indifferently. She caught the attention of Arnav immediately, and he fell in love at first sight. In those Gongfu dramas, the heroine dropped from the sky, and the bystanders were bewitched by her. This ridiculous plot did happen in his life, that was when he saw Serena. Arnav collected himself up after Serena disappeared from his sight. Many girls surrounded him for his excellent appearance. However, that girl in white captured his heart, and he failed to find her again though he tried. The outstanding appearance of Serena made a sensation soon after school began, and Arnav found her easily. It was said that she turned down several wooers within a few days. ''She is more aloof and reserved than I thought!'' Arnav concluded. With the hope that she might notice him, Arnav tried to stay close to Serena during each ss break. However, she seemed to immerse into her own world and never spared a nce at boys. He had created three encounters, but she felt nothing. Although frustrated, Arnav still waited to see her pass by the window at a fixed time every day. A cool girl like her would light up the world whenever she walked past him. Love was magic, which blinded one at the first sight and took a lifetime to wake up. Seeing that Avery looked bad, Serena pulled the hem of his shirt, "Avery, angry?" "No, I am not." "Haha, Avery must be jealous! It must be so. He has lots of rivals." Thirza stood aside and tried to stir up trouble. "No one in the world will love you more than I do," Avery said word by word. Even so, he was not happy at the fact that that boy knew so much about Serena. He felt like that the treasure in his palm was discovered and coveted by others. "Avery, I don''t like him at all. Does this make you feel good?" Serena was helpless. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Serena shared Avery''s feelings. Addilyn wearing a hat walked toward Avery directly. "Avery, may I have a private word with you? Just a second," Addilyn said with a piteous look. Serena was afraid that Addilyn, who had two faces, would like to seduce Avery. This thought made her sullen and cold. "I have nothing to say." Avery didn''t want to talk to her at all. "Avery..." Addilyn called him piteously as the three persons left without a pause. "Serena, you seem displeased. Well, both of you are popr at school." Thirzamented objectively. "Thirza!" Serena red at her. "Serena, isn''t it a good thing that Avery is popr? That''s a way to prove his charm." The gloating Thirza exasperated Serena, so she put on a serious face, "You''re right. By the way, Mommy said the other day that she would like to introduce an excellent woman to Uncle Steve. I''ll tell him in detailter." Thirza looked grim at this news, "Steve doesn''t need blind dates. He loves his life now." Serena knew that Thirza would be upset if Steve started blind date. Somehow, Steve became a weakness of Thirza. Was it because she was too eager to possess Steve? No one knew. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 It was a rare case that Thirza stayed at home, so the Xiao family decided to spend a few days in Myriad Flower Valley. Thest time Serena went there in summer, and it was autumn now. Scenes changed together with the seasons. With her parents around, Serena shared a room with Thirza and Adrian instead of Avery. Thirza ran wild upon her arrival at the valley, "This Myriad Flower Valley is awesome! Mommy and Daddy, I will go check over there." "Be careful." Tracey grabbed Adrian''s hand. They had cleared up the valley in advance, but there still pervaded anxiety that something bad would happen to Adrian. Looking at Thirza, who was flying away like a butterfly, Steve said, "Well, I am worried about her. I will follow her." "Thank you, Steve." Tracey felt grateful to Steve, who had taken good care of Thirza in the past few years. "It is my pleasure." When Steve was still talking with Tracey, Thirza already ran far away. He became restless, as there were several times that Thirza almost went lost. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Those experiences frightened the shit out of Steve, so he followed Thirza everywhere when they were outdoors. "Thanks to Steve, Thirza grows up well. And Thirza seems to like him very much." Adam followed the two people in the distance with his eyes. "She will be old enough to go to the boarding school two yearster, no matter where she would like to stay, the US or here. How time flies! Steve is still single at his 34. I am worried about him." Tracey''s nightmare about Steve came true. A dozen years passed, but Steve remained single! Although Steve insisted that Thirza had nothing to do with his singlehood, Tracey believed that those women minded the existence of Thirza. "You''re right. But don''t worry, Steve is still a golden bachelor and popr in the marriage market." "Women are everywhere, and I hope Steve could find his fate. I wonder if Steve has some personal problem. Years pass, and he already gets over me. But, why doesn''t he start a new rtionship?" "Love is the most mysterious thing in the world. Don''t worry. When the time hase, he will find his fate." "You should know that there is nopromise in love." Adam knew that Tracey always felt sorry for Steve. "I hope so. His singlehood among the couples and families saddens me. No one likes loneliness." "He is not alone. Thirza is by his side. If he remains single all his life, our children will take care of him in the future. Take it easy." "Mommy, I promise to be good to Uncle Steve after I grow up." Adrian was there, knowing the subject half well. "Good boy." "It''s been a long time since ourst outdoor activity. Come, let''s go over there and take a look." Leading Adrian by the hand, Adam walked towards the maple woods on the other side. There were red maple leaves everywhere. "Mommy, what beautiful leaves." Adrian ran to pick up the leaves in the maple woods. Those leaves fell from the sky under a gust of wind, and the scenery was gorgeous. Adam hugged Tracey from behind. "Come on. Adrian is here." Adam''s love for Tracey did not fade away with the time, though she already gave birth to three children. He felt that the more matured Tracey was, the more appealing she was to him. "We don''t have fun for a long time." Still cuddling Tracey around her waist tightly, Adamnded his head on her shoulder, and from her hair came the vor of the shampoo. "I''ve been quite busy recently. What do you say about going to Europe after I''m done with my work?" "You will hear no objection from me, as long as we go there together." Adam kissed her neck tenderly. He knew where was Tracey''s sensitive part. "Don''t..." "You are still sensitive after so many years." Adam chuckled. Then he pushed Tracey against a tree for French kisses. Not far away, Adrian was ying with the fallen leaves on his own. Tracey''s heart was beating fast. Adrian slept in his own bedroom from three years old. And Adam suffered a lot before that. Recently, Adam began to run riot, though their child was not far away. Tracey blushed, "Adam, don''t...Adrian..." "He is busy." Adam became more and more unbridled. All of a sudden, Adrian yelled, "Daddy, mommy, where are you?" Pushing Adam away in a hurry, Tracey came out from behind the tree with a red face. "Mommy, look, I got this heart-shaped leaf. Eh, why is your face as red as a small apple?" Adrian asked naively. "It is too hot. Show me your leaf." Adam changed the topic. Tracey pinched Adam to warn him that there shouldn''t be a second time. "Oh, I thought you kissed Mommy again. She will blush whenever you kiss her." Adrian said seriously. Tracey turned purple with embarrassment and gave a hard pinch on Adam''s hand. How awful! Her kid should know this! "Your mommy blushes out of shyness. I kiss your mommy because of love. Remember that, Adrian, don''t kiss a girl at will. You can kiss only the one whom you love, as you should be responsible for what you do." "Adrian is still little. Don''t you think this conversation is too profound for him?" Tracey felt helpless. "It is never too early to teach a kid. I was at the same age of Adrian when I met you, remember?" Tracey was speechless. There were few men in this world who were as freaky as Adam. "Got you, Daddy. I won''t kiss easily," Adrian said with a serious expression. "That''s right. One more thing, be prudent to your love and be faithful to the girl you love." "Just like you to Mommy?" "Yes, girls are precious and should be protected well by boys." Adam was as serious as a teacher who preached his lifetime lesson. Tracey''s lips curled into a smile, and she thought, ''There is nothing bad to be faithful, which is the tradition of the Xiao family.'' It should be a blessing for the girl Adrian loved. Adrian''s expression turned solemn, "Daddy, I will remember that." Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Serena and Avery took a different route, which had few visitors. "I didn''t have enough time to show you all the fun herest time." Avery took Serena by the hand to a sweet osmanthus garden, where the sweet fragrance inburst into their nostrils immediately. "Why don''t we stay with the others?" "Will your father be happy to have us around to be the annoying third wheel?" Avery chuckled. "You''re right. My daddy is a grow- up on the surface but more childish than Adrian inside. I should take Adrain with me." "What a fool you are! Do you want Adrian to be our third wheel?" Avery brushed her nose gently. Serena blushed immediately, "Why can''t we have Adrian around? What do you want to do?" "Something unsuitable for children." After a chuckle, Avery raised Serena''s chin gently and kissed her. With her family scattering around, Serena felt restless. If Thirza saw this, Serena felt sure that she herself would be aughingstock in the family. "Avery, please don''t... My mommy is not far away." Serena pushed Avery away, though she loved the kiss. "Don''t be silly. Your mommy and the others are on the other side of the valley." "What about Thirza? She''s running around like a wild monkey." "I chose the path on purpose, and no one will find here. So, you can rest assured." There was bleakness floating in the autumn wind. Serena leaned in Avery''s arms, with his breath on the tip of her nose and his hot body at hand. Serena solved the mystery behind the arduous kiss between her parents, as the kiss would make the world sweet and bright. They stayed in Myriad Flower Valley for two days. Then, Steve escorted Thirza back to school. There was an eye-catching group at the airport. Adam rubbed the head of Thirza, "Be good, and don''t cause trouble." Thirza seemed different today. She smiled, but there was some awkwardness between her and Steve. Steve stood a few steps away from Thirza with a cold expression, which impressed others with coldness and chill. Thirza was clingy to Steve but cooled down today. What happened between her and Steve in Myriad Flower Valley? "Daddy, mommy, I promise to be good." "Great. You will go to the boarding schoolter, and it is time for your Uncle Steve to think over his marriage. Your living there has bad effects on his rtionship." Thirza turned pale instantly. Steve drawled, "Thirza''s not the problem. I love my life now." "You turn sullen whenever this topic is brought up. Well, I will shut up now." "It''s about time. Uncle, let''s go. Good-bye, daddy and mommy." Thirza urged. "See you." Steve left without turning his head. It wasn''t until they were far away that Serena opened her mouth, "I felt that Thirza was weird." "You are right, and I felt so. Thirza seems to have something on her mind." "Different from before, she seemed to be anxious to leave this time. I guessed something happened between her and Uncle Steve in Myriad Flower Valley. Both of them looked awful." "It is normal to be rebellious in her adolescence, and they may have a quarrel." "Maybe, but I''ve never seen Uncle look so cold. Thirza is too bad." "Uncle is good to Thirza. So, he won''t be mad at her for a long time. Don''t worry. Take a good rest at home, and prepare for your new school." "I guess there will be a lot of old acquaintance." Serena felt helpless. Her old ssmates at primary school went to the same junior school. "Isn''t it good to have old acquaintance around? You need friends." Avery was worried that Serena felt lonely at the new school because of her own istion. This was why Avery stayed down on purposely. He would like to keep Serena in thepany even for only one year. "Avery, I feel it alright to have no friends. And the gossip in the noble school is not less than that in the public one." "Things will be moreplicated in the junior school than before with those masters and misses around." "It doesn''t matter. I''m here for you. Your daddy and my dad are on the school board. We will give them hell if anyone dares to mess up with you." "I am not afraid of bullying. I just want a peaceful life." "I promise you one." Avery rubbed her head. In primary school, Serena was famous for her background. Now she went to the same junior school as her old ssmates did now; so, what happened in Sakura High School wouldn''t reur. The transfer procedure was done, and Serena went to the new school the next day. She had been to this junior school several times, and it waspletely different from Sakura High School. Most students in this school were children from wealthy and influential families. And those parents would love to improve the school facility for their own children. It included the junior school section and the high school section. Its architectural style was European, magnificent, and luxurious, like that of a fairy tale. Luxury cars came and went, but there were also some children from poor families. 10% of all students were straight-A students, who were sought by the school from all over the country. Adam and Tracey reached a consensus with Serena''s new headteacher in fear of the reurrence of that incident in Sakura High School, and the headteacher was eager to provide help. "Ms. Xiao,e with me." The headteacher was a woman in her thirties. One nce would tell you that she was a people person. "Miss Waters, please call me Serena." "OK, Serena." No teacher was ordinary here. In this noble school, how to please the children was more important to academic records. Miss Waters led Serena into the ssroom, "Dears, this is your new pal, Serena Xiao. I hope you will have a good time here from now on." 20% of the students in this ss were Serena''s old acquaintances. "Hello, everyone. I''m Serena Xiao." She made a brief self-introduction. "Serena, where do you want to sit?" Miss Waters asked gently. "Up to you." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, sit wherever you want." The other children were not so powerful and influential as this little princess. Therefore, Miss Waters was better to Serena than to others. "Serena,e sit here." Some old ssmates took the initiative to invite her. "My dear Serena, sit with me." A male voice rang. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Serena felt a headache at the voice, ''For God''s sake, why is he here?'' It was Kieran, who had been Serena''s deskmate for six years in primary school. "Great, Serena, sit next to Kieran." Miss Waters thought herself clever to set up Serena and Kieran, who were old acquaintances to each other. Sweeping over the whole ss, Serena found that only the seat next to Kieran was not taken yet. "My dear Serena, good to see you again! I just knew that we would meet again, and I reserve this seat for you." Kieran volunteered to carry the schoolbag for Serena. Serena felt ufortable at the reunion with Kieran, who had fine and cute features on a babyface. She disliked Kieran for his mors, which were above the normal level. Kieran kept making noises by the side, but Serena loved the quietness. The only noisy person Serena could endure in the world was Thirza, but unfortunately, Kieran was not Thirza. She met Kieran at her six years old. The teacher asked her to six beside a little boy. The little boy had big eyes and long eyshes. Serena had doubts about the gender of her new deskmate because he looked too delicate. When she was sizing up the boy, he said, "Wow, little sister, you are so beautiful, just like a doll." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "My name is Kieran Burns. What''s yours?" Serena felt disappointed at the boy''s voice. He opened his mouth again before Serena answered, "Hush, let me guess, your name is Starry, right?" "No." "Your eyes are as beautiful and sparkling as the stars in the sky. I thought you were called Starry." Serena rolled her eyes at him, ''This boy... is glib." "Don''t turn around. Do you mind telling me your name if I made a wrong guess?" Kieran kept pestering Serena for the whole morning, which was the beginning of her nightmare. From that day on, Serena had a good-looking little tail. He was clingy to Serena only and followed her everywhere. "Serena, your tie is beautiful!" "Serena, look at your dress!" "Serena, did you order your shoes from Paris? I would rmend this brand to my mom." Serena remained silent most of the time. It was a disaster in her life to meet such a noisy person. Unexpectedly, they met again. Kieran didn''t mind the indifference of Serena and talked freely, "Serena, why are you a transferee? Where have you been?" "Serena... I heard that you went to another school. Which one? I still failed to find out after lots of inquiries." "Serena, why are you still so cold?" "Serena, little Serena, my dear Serena." "Shut up." Serena red at him, and her good mood was ruined. "Wow, Serena, you finally open your mouth. Two words only, the same as before." Serena was lost for words. Six years passed, but Serena still could not get used to his chatter. "Kieran, I understand your excitement at the reunion, but keep quiet in ss, OK?" The teachers in this school never wanted to mess up with their students, so they were always nice and friendly. "Okay, Miss Waters." Kieran put on a sweet smile. He was good-natured, so teachers and students liked him very much. After ss, many old acquaintances came over to greet Serena, "Serena, where have you been?" "I hear that you are a transferee. Did you study in the US?" The transfer made Serena a focus all of a sudden. "Who is that neer? The dress on her is a limited edition for next year. I tried some personal network but still failed to get one." Gossip was popr among the students. "Don''t you know her? She has a powerful background. Don''t mess up with her." "What background?" "Do you know Adam Xiao and Tracey Xia?" "The couple are bigshots in the business world. Who doesn''t know that legendary couple?" Adam and Tracey had their reputation in the business world. "d you know that. Serena is their daughter. So don''t mess up with her; otherwise, they will give you hell." Different frommon schools, the family background was the only password in noble schools. "I can''t believe that she''s their daughter. Let''s go greet her, and there may be a chance for us to be friends." "Be friends? Forget it. I went to the same primary school as she did. It is known to all that she is an ice cube, cold to everyone. In the past six years, I didn''t see that she made a friend." "What a hard nut! She doesn''t even care about Kieran." "Of course. In short, she is a statue of Buddha. Leave her alone." Serena was still in the dark about those gossips about her. Like what happened in primary school, she was still the focus of attention. Different from her experience in Sakura High School, no one dared to mess up with her again. Now, she had to deal with strangers who showed great concern for her, which was why she chose Sakura High School at first. She wanted a simple and quiet environment for study and felt tired of those hypocritical pleasantries and tteries. Nothing could be perfect in life. 90% of students in this school came to greet her this morning. The remaining 10% were ofmon family background and earned a qualification to attend this school with their outstanding academic records. They were regarded as poverty-stricken students and paid the tuition fees with schrships. Considering their own poor family backgrounds, these students felt too shameful to be acquainted with Serena. With admiration, they looked at her from a distance. She was born to be a princess, so it was no wonder that people felt envious of her. These strangers came and went, but there was one sticky candy that was clingy to her. "Serena, school is over. Why not let me take you home?" "No, thanks. I have an appointment." Serena packed up her stuff. "Serena, your knight is here." Someone who was familiar with the story between Serena and Avery yelled at the door. Avery hade to pick up Serena from primary school. It was known to all that they were childhood sweethearts. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Those who had a crush on Serena did not dare to woo her, as Avery had an influential background. Kieran was an exception. He had been clingy to Serena since kindergarten. Apart from the bathroom, he followed Serena wherever in the school. He is supposed to fall for Serena, though he never mentioned the word love. Ignoring Kieran, Serena walked toward the door with her bag. "Avery," Serena said with a smile, and her cold expression melted at this moment. "Avery, long time no see! Wow, you are taller than before. How can you grow so fast?" Kieran greeted Avery warmly at the sight of him. Avery didn''t know what to do with Kieran. He had warned him off Serena once or twice. Ignoring the warning, Kieran asked, "Why should I stay away from Serena? We are ssmates." Kieran never talked about like or love with Serena. Both Kieran and Serena were still little, then Avery felt helpless about Kieran. Considering the reservedness of Serena, Avery thought it a good thing that Serena had a friend. That was how Kieran was allowed to stay around Serena. "Avery, what''s your secret? Why don''t you tell me? I''ll get my chef to prepare it for me. It is a good thing to be tall." "Let''s go home." Avery paid his attention to Serena only and ignored Kieranpletely. "Awoo, Avery, you ignore me again!" The three of them already got used to it. This group was weird and harmonious. Most of the time, Kieran murmured alone all the way to the school gate, and the other two immersed into their small talks. Actually, Kieran was a windbag. Protected by Avery and the Xiao family, Serena had a peaceful year in the school. Avery got first ce in the national exam, and many universities extended an olive branch to him. Neither Serena nor Avery felt happy about this supposed pleasure, as the departure followed behind. "Serena, what do you say if I stay down another year?" Avery embraced Serena tightly. "No. You already did it for me once. It will be a waste of your time, and I don''t want to be the obstacle on your way to seed." Serena snuffled. She did speak her mind though kept silent about her reluctance of parting with him. "Silly girl, escorting you every day is my happiness." "Avery, you are a grown-up with your aspiration. Don''t waste your time in this little school. In five years, I will finish my education here. Then, I will be where you are. Don''t worry, and I will try hard to catch up with you." "You like Cambridge, I know that. So, go, don''t worry about me." He knew Serena, and Serena knew him better. Serena knew his favorite school, though he seldom talked about it. "Some universities here are not bad. At least I can see you a lot, and on weekends I can..." Serena put her fingers on his lips to hush him, "Avery, I am a big girl, not that little bird who craves your protection." "All birds need to fly on their own. As I said, I don''t want to block your development." There was a faint smile on Serena''s face. There was a five cm increase in her height in the past year. "You''re a big girl now, but I can''t bear to part with you." "Me either. However, I wish to be your partner rather than your burden." "Avery, you have spent too much time and energy on me. Without me, you should have been in the US now." "Please do something for yourself, especially something you like. Don''t linger behind because of me." Avery''s heart pounded violently for this. He had his own aspiration, that was, to be a man like his father or Adam. "Serena, I''lle back on vacation." "Avery, could you please promise me one thing?" "I''ll promise you ten thousand." "Don''t fall for anyone else." Serena loved Avery. If he went abroad for study, that meant a longdistance rtionship between them. Looking at serious Serena, Avery chuckled, "You are my chosen will-to-be bride before your birth. I am worried that my little bride will run away with others." "I''m not little." Serena became serious all of a sudden. "Well, you are a little taller." Avery sized her up. Serena, in Grade Eight, didn''t stop growing yet. "More than that." "What?" Avery did not understand what she was saying. Suddenly, his hand was put on a spot, soft. Serena''s face flushed bright red, and she said, "Here. It was A, now B." Avery empurpled at what he heard. The softness fulfilled his hand, different from his first touch on this spot in Myriad Flower Valley. In the past year, Serena shaped her figure with nutrition and exercises. They spent together day after day, and Avery neglected the development of Serena''s body. Moreover, he didn''t dare to forget himself. "Let''s get engaged when you graduate, what do you say?" Serena said with a crimson red face. "If possible, I want to marry you now," Avery said in a hoarse voice. "Avery..." This moment strengthened Avery''s determination to work hard. He would like to provide Serena an affluent life without assistance from his family.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Serena, wait and see. I will provide you a home." "I believe in you." Atst, Avery flew to Cambridge University in the UK. Serena saw Avery off at the airport. Although she encouraged Avery to pursue his aspiration, sadness caused by this departure still caught her. "There, there, Serena. Four years will pass quickly, and maybe it won''t take him four years... Avery is smart, and he may finish his studies before the schedule." "Mommy, I know. I just couldn''t help feeling bad." "Time will heal everything." Looking at the ne that flew across the sky, Serena whispered, "Avery, you''ve been waiting for me for so long. This time, I''ll chase after you." There was only one way to catch up with Avery as soon as possible, which was to skip grades. Serena was determined to be an excellent equal to Avery. "Let''s go home, mommy." "Okay." Tracey''s heart ached when she saw Serena, who tried to brace up. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 It was the first school day of Grade Eight. Serena pushed the door open as usual, but there was no one waiting at the door anymore. Serena took a deep breath, ''How terrible the habit is!'' ''But Avery, I''ll get used to it.'' "Serena." a male voice came. Serena looked up with a rush and saw a smiling face with sunshine. Kieran ran to her and said, "My dear Serena, from now on, I''ll apany you to school every day." ''He is in the UK now, what am I expecting for?!'' The sight of Kieran made Serena change from pleased to indifferent. "Serena, your disappointment really hurts me, though I am not Avery." Kieran saw the rapid change on Serena''s face. "What are you doing here?" "I heard that Avery went to the UK. So, it is my job to escort you now. Serena, I know that you like Maybach, and this is the new car I got from my Dad yesterday." Shooting a nce at the new car, the same as that one of Avery, Serena said, "You make a mistake. I don''t like the car, but that person in the car." Then, she went in her own Lincoln. "Serena, if you don''t like it, I don''t mind that you give me a ride." Kieran got in Serena''s car without invitation. Serena felt defeated by his shamelessness, ''What a weirdo Kieran is!'' One might call it love, but Kieran had been clingy to Serena since kindergarten when they were too little to know anything about love. Their entanglements hadsted seven years, but Serena still didn''t know why Kieran was so clingy to her. Did he love her? He never mentioned love. Serena asked him why, and he answered, "We are deskmates." How weird that a deskmate was so clingy to the other! It should be a singr case in the world. "Serena, will you miss Avery?" Nonsense! She was dying to see him again! She missed him so much that she hadn''t slept well in the past few days. His departure made Serena realize how important Avery was to her life. "Serena, don''t worry. I''ll fill the ce of Avery to protect you," Kieran said seriously. Serena did not take Kieran''s words seriously because she already had a n to fulfill. Serena joined in the entrance examination for secondary school at Grade Eight and was admitted to Grade Ten. That was how she tried to catch up with Avery. When the school opened, Serena felt d that Kieran was left behind. She could start a quiet life now. However, the lot was unpredictable. A brightly smiling face greeted Serena upon her entry to the new ssroom, "Hi, Serena, surprise! Look, we are ssmates again!" Serena was lost for words. Desperation caught her, as she never heard that this chatterbox would skip grads as she did. She knew nothing about Kieran''s academic records, as Avery had all her attention. Once again, she and Kieran were deskmates. At 14 years old, Serena was already 170 cm, and Kieran grew to 185 cm in one year. Serena missed Avery every day. Apart from the ocean, there was a timeg, which added difficulty to their contact. Avery started a business when a freshman; therefore, he was too busy toe home for vacation. He promised Serena a home. And he tried to fulfill it with his own ability instead of the wealth and influence of his family. On the starting stage, he ran round in circles. It had been a year since thest time Serena saw Avery, as he didn''te home to celebrate the New Year. He had wished he could, but there was just too much work for him. Even so, Avery bid goodnight to Serena by texting every day. More often than not, he himself didn''t have a regr work-and-rest system. Serena had intended to visit him on vacation, but a second thought convinced her that Avery should be too busy to have fun with her, and she didn''t want to cause trouble. She made good use of the vacations to make her own investment. She wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with Avery rather than be a delicate flower protected by him. They didn''t see each other for all three years, though they spent every day with each other before that. "Serena, don''t you miss Avery?" Tracey asked. "Mommy, it is already an everyday homework for me." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How could she stop thinking about Avery? The long- distance didn''t lessen her love, and she missed him more and more as days passed by. Every night, she would hold the little jade lock, a gift from Avery, in her hands to fall asleep. "It shouldn''t be like this. Avery has been away for three years and never came back once." Tracey sighed. Serena held Tracey''s hand gently, "Mommy, don''t me Avery. I can understand him." "What?" "He doesn''t dare to see me." "Why?" Tracey was confused. "He promised to provide me home before his departure. In the past few years, he had to keep a bnce between his study and business." "He didn''t seek help from his family. You should know better than anyone else that it was difficult to start from scratch. And he had struggled all these years." "He can''t leave me behind again if hees back now, but he doesn''t seed yet, so, he would like to suffer lovesickness alone." "What''s more, not only me that couldn''t see Avery. His parents have to fly to the UK to reunite with him." "In this world, only you share his mind, as it is obvious that both families can provide you an affluent life. But he chooses a tough path." "Avery is eager to prove himself to the world without the help of his parents. Mommy, you should understand him with all you suffered." "Do you trust him so? Avery is 22 years old, and don''t you worry that he has a new sweetheart?" "No, Avery promised to be true to me. I trust him." Serena''s mouth curved into a smile. "To catch up with him, you finished your education from Grade Eight to Grade Twelve within two- and-a- half years. You are hardworking!" Tracey sighed. Was there a child of the Xiao family without unreasoning passion? Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Before the second semester of Grade Twelve, Serena got offers from many universities because of her outstanding academic records. "Mommy, don''t tell Avery about these college things. It is a surprise I prepare for him." "OK, fine, all on you. Surprise him. Which university do you want to go?" Tracey asked. A genius like Serena was popr among the universities, so was Avery. He dragged on for Serena; otherwise, he should have finished his education long ago. "Fine, topic changed. It is said that he won''te back for the festival this year." "Mommy, can I go to celebrate the festival with Avery?" "Yes. Although you are not eighteen yet, I said that you could do whatever you wanted after you went to college." "Thank you, mommy." Serena booked a flight ticket to the UK. "Christmas is around the corner, and why don''t you go celebrate it with him?" "Thanks, mommy." Serena went back to her bedroom happily. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adam cuddled Tracey from behind, "Avery has stayed away for years. He may be busy or..." As a man, Adam was afraid that Avery already had a new sweetheart and pretended to be busy. "Back then, little Avery proposed to get engaged with Serena in the US. It was their fate, and no one knows when and where it will end." "But I believe that Avery is a good boy. He will not let our Serena down." Tracey looked at the darkness. She knew very well how difficult it was for lovers to stick to each other till their hair turned grey. A smooth beginning didn''t guarantee a happy ending. Fate was out of control. "Well, it''s getting cold. Let''s go inside." "Okay." Tracey walked in the house with Adam hand in hand. Serena returned to her room, which was filled with many peculiar gifts. Over the past two years, Avery sent gifts to her before every festival. She pulled open the drawer, which contained two boxes made of brocade. Avery would give her a diamond ring each her birthday. How could such devoted Avery fall in love with someone else? Serena had nothing to worry about, even if they hadn''t seen each other for almost three years. In her opinion, when love was deep enough, nothing could separate the lovers. Avery bid her goodnight like before, and Serena already got her flight ticket ready. She put the little jade lock near her heart every night as if it could bring Avery close to her. Serena went to the airport early in the morning. As soon as she arrived at the airport, a familiar voice caught her attention. "Dear Serena, do you believe in fate?" Kieran in a navy blue coat and a scarf stood in the waiting room. Serena felt a headache at the sight of him, "You are not telling me that you are on your way to the UK?!" "Bingo! My dad has a branch there, and I''m going there. By the way, I chose Cambridge. What about you?" Serena''s face froze. "Well, are you suggesting that we will go to the same college? Serena, do you believe in fate? We have been to the same school from kindergarten." Serena felt that Kieran was a mystery in her life. She told him nothing about her ns, like skipping grades and Cambridge, but he would always show up on her side. Now, he went to the same university as her. Serena felt helpless. "It will be Christma Eve when the nends. Can you celebrate it with me for our deskmateship?" "No." Serena nned to celebrate Christmas Eve with Avery, a surprise for him! "Humph, I knew the answer. You are going to spend it with Avery, aren''t you? Serena, Avery didn''t come back to see you for years. Does it ever cross your mind that he may not love you anymore?" Serena punched him in the face for these words, "He will still love me even if he is of petrification." "Bah, bah, don''t say such bad things before our boarding the ne." Ignoring Kieran, Serena sent a message to Avery, "Avery, I''ll give you a surprise this Christmas Eve." Avery''s reply came soon, "Hmm? What surprise?" There was a timeg. Sometimes it was midnight on the side of Avery when Serena called or texted him. However, Avery would respond to Serena the moment he heard the exclusive ring for Serena, even in his sleep. "It won''t be a surprise if I say it now." She added a smiley face in the text. "Humph, yourughing face told me that it was from Avery. Can''t you have somepassion for me, who has been your deskmate for so many years? For example, celebrating Christmas Eve with me." "Get lost." Serena put away her phone and boarded the ne with her suitcase. The ne took off while Kieran chattered. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, Serena felt that she was getting closer and closer to Avery. The long flight shed by. Serena said goodbye to Kieran as soon as they dened. "Well, you go to your father''s now. Let''s say goodbye here." "Why is the point of driving me away? I want to see what my university looks like. You''re heading for Cambridge, aren''t you? We can bepanions to there." Until now, Serena realized that the carefree Kieran was attentive and considerate. He always prated her intentions. Serena got used to Kieran after all these years, "Whatever." They arrived at Cambridge. Serena felt nothing special here as she had seen it through videos and photos many times. At this moment, all she wanted to know was where her lover was. It was dusk now, and the snowkes floated down. The scene was beautiful and romantic. Both Serena and Avery downloaded a location tracking app on their phones. Following the instruction of the app, she approached Avery step by step. She crossed mountains and oceans to meet Avery. This distance was less than 500 meters now, and Serena felt her heart beat faster. ''What should I say after such a long separation?'' ''Will he like my scarf? Does he think it ugly?'' upied by her own thoughts, Serena didn''t notice what Kieran was saying. She was eager to see Avery. However, what awaited her after such a blow! Avery was standing in the snow, and a woman was leaning in his arms. Her tears fell down immediately, and she felt heartbroken. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 "Close your eyes, Serena." Kieran turned grim instantly at the scene, and the smile on his face disappeared. He pulled Serena in his arms, blocking all her sight. ''Not knowing from when, Kieran is taller than me. And he is no longer the small tail behind me.'' "Kieran, it''s fine. I can handle it." In a case like this, most people would leave without hesitation. Serena was too proud and would like to make things clear right on the spot, even if Avery betrayed her. Long long ago, they promised to be honest with each other, especially when either of them realized that his/her fate would be a third person. And they agreed to give blessings to each other if that case happened. She pushed Kieran away and walked toward the two persons step by step. "Serena..." Kieran wanted to stop her, but he had no position to do so. The intimate couple separated, and Serena stopped not far away from Avery with calmness. "Avery..." She called his name softly as before, even though there was a storm in her heart. Avery felt as though he was in a dream when hearing this voice. Turning around, he saw a slim girl in a white coat. "Serena." Avery seemed overjoyed instead of panic. He ran to Serena at once, "Serena, why didn''t you tell me about youring?" Avery held her tightly in his arms. His Serena had grown, and the joy in his heart was beyond words. "Why are you crying?" He lifted Serena''s face and saw her red eyes. His gaze was as gentle as it used to be. So, did Avery really betray her? "President, who is this little girl?" The woman once in Avery''s arms came over. Now, Serena had a good look at this woman. The woman in a red coat was about 162 cm. She was still shorter than Serena, even if wearing high heels. She looked intelligent and sexy with curly hair and light makeup. Kieran came forward too, "Avery, shouldn''t you introduce this beautifuldy to us?" The lovely Kieran showed coldness to Avery rarely, and his defiance to him was obvious. Avery got the hints immediately. "Serena, don''t get me wrong. This is Amy, my assistant. I gave her a hand before she fell just now." Avery exined to Serena instantly. Serena could tell from the anxiety of Avery that there was a misunderstanding. If something did happen between Avery and Amy, his first response should be panic instead of joy. She felt sure that Avery remained true to her. Serena, observant, noticed the disappointment shed past Amy''s eyes. Avery didn''t feel the thing to Amy, but it was a different case for Amy. "Hello, I''m Serena Xiao." Serena came out of Avery''s arms and stretched out her hand to Amy. Serena, in t shoes, was a little taller than Avery. At her 16 years, Serena had a domineering aura. Amy looked up and down at the tall and delicate girl before her. This girl was an equal to Avery, and the couple was perfect for each other. Amy, who always had confidence in her own appearance and ability, felt inferior before Serena. "I''m Amy." "You''d better wear t shoes on a snowy day like this, in case that you fall," Serena said tly. "Thank you for reminding me." Amy looked awful. "Serena, why didn''t you give me a notice? I can pick you up at the airport in this heavy snow." Avery wiped the snowkes on Serena''s head indulgently. "It is a surprise for you! How could I spoil it? Avery, I have brought you some good news." Avery had grown up, but Serena could still feel his love for her. "What?" "I got an offer from Cambridge." Serena put her arms around Avery''s neck. Her indifference on the face was reced by artlessness and happiness. Kieran saw her change, and a trace of disappointment and bitterness shed past his face. Avery wins again.'' "Serena, no way! Are there any other surprises?" Avery''s face was full of joy. Serena already epted the offer from Cambridge, which meant the second semester of Grade Twelve would be her vacation, the great advantages of a straight-A student. "Of course." "It is cold. Let''s go home and talk in detail," Avery said as holding her hand. From N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, Avery, do you see me now? I will go to Cambridge with Serena." Kieran proved his own existence. Shooting a nce at Kieran, Avery said, "We can get together another day. I have to leave with Serena now." Then, he led Serena by the hand and left. He wanted a moment with Serena now. Staring at the backs of the couples, Amy looked bad. A talented girl, an influential family, and childhood sweethearts, each of these tags weighted, and Amy felt helpless before them. The conversation of the couples floated over with the snow, "Serena, your hands are so cold. Let me warm them for you." "Avery, Cambridge is so beautiful. I am d to study here next year." "Finally, we can stay together. You are amazing for skipping grades in a row." "You are the impetus. I want to see you as soon as possible.'' Serena regained the lost warmth in Avery''s arms. There seemed to be no separation, and they loved each other as before. This woman was the one he had been thinking about for almost three years. His achievement in their separation was nothing before hers. Kieran saw the bitterness and hatred in Amy''s eyes and said, "Don''t crave something out of your reach. There is no room for a third person between them. You will regret being born if they are infuriated." "Don''t hasten to preach. Aren''t you greedy? I saw you hold her in your arms. I dare you to deny your feelings towards her!" "So what? Years pass, and she doesn''t see me. How can Ipete with the man in her heart?" Kieran looked solemn atst. "Fight for it. Opportunities favor prepared minds only." "The old advice. Don''t challenge them, for the consequence is unbearable for you." Shooting the last nce at the direction where the couple disappeared, Kieran left with his suitcase. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Serena and Avery strolled on a foreignnd, and the snow drifted profusely and disorderly. It was an environment where one could feel that Christmas was around the corner, ''Avery, I prepared you a Christmas gift." "What''s it?" "Close your eyes." Avery closed his eyes as requested, and something soft warmed his neck. Opening his eyes, he saw a navy blue scarf around his neck. "You knitted it?" "Well, it is my first work though ugly. Happy Christmas!" Serena felt shy, and there was one second that she thought she had to keep this gift to herself. "No! Ugly? Are you kidding me? You are so awesome." Avey felt hrious. No luxury was more precious than this scarf, and that was how Avery thought. "Avery, I am d that you like it." "Serena, it''s chilly today, and let''s go home now. I will give you a tour the other day." "Okay, you are the boss." Serena acted childlike before Avery and cold in front of others. Avery took her to a Rolls-Royce, amon car in wealthy families like theirs. "Avery, is it the car you bought by yourself?" Serena asked. Avery once told her that he volunteered to cut off the financial aid from his family and provided for himself. "Well, I promised you a home. I will build it with my hands, not with the wealth of my family. Fasten the seat belt." Avery helped Serena fasten the safety belt. When the car arrived downtown, Serena got out of her bad moods a little. "Avery, what were you doing there? I thought you would spend more time on your business." She couldn''t get over that intimacy between that woman and Avery easily, though Avery exined earlier. "Most of the time, I stay in mypany. I went there to give Christmas gifts to my mentor. Thanks to him, my business develops fast." "So... Amy?" Serena saw clear that woman had a major crush on Avery. Women were sensitive, though Avery might not like Amy at all. "Amy is the daughter of my mentor. They live in Cambridge. She came downstairs to see me off. Serena, let me make it clear. Then, she almost fell off because of high heels and snow, so I gave her a hand. And that is all." Avery tried hard to clear the airs for Serena. "Got you, Avery." "Serena, do you feel bad for my staying here all these years? It is not that I don''t want to go back to see you. I didn''t dare. I didn''t dare to see you before seeding. I would be wherever you were if I saw your face. He sounded sincere, though his eyes kept on the road. "Avery, I''ve never med you," she said. She wouldn''t be here if she had anyints. Thanks to the childhood they spent with each other, they cedpletely trust to each other. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Stopping the car in the garage, Avery pulled Serena to the penthouse, "Serena, this is the house I can afford now. I will buy you a bigger one in the future." "Avery, you should know that I am not a material girl." Serena was clear that a penthouse in the downtown area wouldn''t be cheap. Still a college student, Avery owned apany and a fine penthouse. Avery already proved himself with all these. "This will be our home from now on," Avery stopped at the door. Avery didn''t open the door, and Serena felt confused, "What''s wrong?" "Let''s input your fingerprint first." Avery was considerate. "Okay." Serena felt touched by such a move. However, she noticed there were two fingerprints in the database during this process. Her face darkened immediately, "Avery, who else has ess into this house, apart from you?" "Amy. She wille to get things like documents, while I spend most of the time in thepany. Last time the password didn''t work, so I let her input her fingerprint." Serena felt rmed at this exnation. Avery was frank and calm, so Serena took it that he didn''t lie and approved this fingerprint thing out of convenience. Serena felt her private territory invaded. When caught by this feeling, she realized that she was only a little woman in this world, though she had apletely different expectation of herself when little. Some other women tried to get close to Avery and invaded her private territory, so Serena felt jealous. Noticing the silence and the sour look of Serena, Avery felt sorry for her about those misunderstandings and red eyes. "Serena, I''m terribly sorry that I didn''t think about your feelings. She has been here, but I can swear to God that we are friends only, and nothing happens between us." Before Serena responded, Avery deleted the fingerprint. "From A to Z, you''re the only hostess of the house," Avery ced her finger on the lock while saying. Serena blushed, as Avery read her mind. At the foyer, Avery asked, "Serena, wait a second." "Yes?" She waited obediently at the foyer. Avery came out with a bag after a few minutes. He put the female slippers at the door into the bag. "These are?" "Stuff she left behind." Avery unfolded the bad for Serena to check. In addition to the slippers, there was a document pouch and some teas. Serena felt d that she didn''t see personal hygiene products; otherwise, she would get mad. He dumped these stuff without hesitation. "No second woman is allowed to appear in this house from now on." Knowing that he himself was the first love of Serena and that she was sensitive, Avery was determined to remove the doubt to spare Serena any bad feelings. Tiny as things might be, they would erode their rtionship in the future. Avery wouldn''t allow that to happen. "Serena, you know what, I won''t fall for others in this world, and you are my destiny. Whatever happens, you are irreceable in my heart." "If you don''t like Amy, I won''t see her anymore from this moment on. She is nothing before you. I love you, only you." Hearing his confession, Serena felt a surge of feelings, and tears were on the verge of her eyes. So Avery knew what she was worried about. "Avery..." Chapter 910 Chapter 910 The penthouse was about 2000 ft, big for a man in the street but small for affluent descendants like Serena and Avery. However, Serena felt that this house was cozy, warm, and sweet. The design of the house was of Mediterranean style, her favorite one. Avery loved the dark tone, so it was obvious that he spruced up this house based on Serena''s taste. More than that, all kinds of furniture in the house pleased Serena. Avery brought her a new pair of female slippers, a match to the ones Avery was wearing. Serena was d to find that these slippers were different from the ones dumped just now. The ones on Avery''s feet seemed a little worn, so Serena inferred that he had prepared these couple slippers long ago while not knowing when Serena woulde. He made good preparation for the arrival of Serena, the only hostess of this house. Putting on the slippers, Avery led Serena into the house by the hand, "Look at this light! I remember that it was once your favorite style." "Avery, you know me well." "Serena,e in. This is our bedroom." The bedroom wasrge and cozy. There was in the room a European bed with a gorgeous curtain hanging around it. Cold as Serena, she had some girl fancy. She once had a design draft about the bedroom, and this bed and curtain were in it; what was more, Avery even remembered the exact colors. "This is your closet, and that''s the study room and gym. Serena, how do you like this ce?" "Avery, I like it very much. This is our home now." No one should doubt Avery who spoiled Serena so much. To buy a house like this within such a short time, he, starting from scratch, must be terribly busy. At the thought of this, Serena was moved. "I didn''t expect that your arrival would be so quick. Thank goodness, I have been hardworking to get this house!" He bought this ce at the beginning of this year. The location was good, and he felt confident that Serena would love it. Grinding his teeth, he applied for a loan and bought it, though it was expensive. "Avery, you must have suffered a lot, but I will fight together with you from now on. I earned some money in the stock market." "Some money?" Avery asked. "Well, about ten million." Serena received a lot of lucky money every year. She saved this lucky money and pocket money up. It was about ten million in total. Not long ago, she invested the capital in the stock market and got a 100% repayment. "What a little genius!" Avery rubbed her nose. Inheriting the outstanding genes from Tracey and Adam, Serena was a genius in business. "I graduated from middle school in advance, and mommy said I had the final say on the time before the university opened. If I would like to intern in yourpany, what do you say?'' "That''s great! Now, I can see you every day." Avery''s eyes lit up, "Serena, this is the best surprise I have ever got!" There were no scruples in Avery''s eyes, and Serena felt pleased, ''My two years'' hard work is worthy!'' "Avery, I am a big girl. Don''t talk things like I''m little." "Okay, Serena is not little at all," Avery remembered what Adam had said before his departure, "It''s gettingte. Serena, have a good rest. I''ll sleep in another room tonight." "Avery, we meet again after a long time. Don''t you miss me?" Serena asked with her arms around his neck. "Serena, don''t dare me. I''m afraid I can''t control myself and do something bad." Avery rubbed her head. He had promised Adam that he would leave Serena intact. "Avery, I miss you. Very much." Serena buried her head in his arms. Only she knew what she had suffered from the missing. This whisper made Avery guilty, "I''m sorry, Serena. I should have gone back." He held Serena tightly as if he wanted to embed her in his heart. "Serena, I miss you too, every day." Avery gave a gentle sigh. "We''ll be together forever, and no separation." "You have my words." "The bathroom is over there. I''ll grab you pajamas." "Avery, you even prepared pajamas for me?" "Of course. As I said, you''re the hostess here." "Well, I will pick it by myself." "Then,e." Avery took her to the next room. At the door, she found that the room was locked. "Why do you lock it?" "The clothes inside are all yours. I don''t like others to touch them," Avery replied honestly. The others Avery meant should be Amy. So, it was obvious that Amy would like to use things inside, but Avery was displeased about that, so he locked the door. In a word, there was nothing personal belonging to Amy, apart from the slippers. In the walk- in closet, Serena found inside everything she needed. "Avery, did you buy all these on your own?" "Yes, I don''t know when you wille. I will buy whatever I like for you when there is a chance." "This bra..." Avery rolled his eyes with awkwardness, "I, I don''t know your size. They are chosen at random." "Avery, you''re so good to me," Serena said with joy. "Of course. The pajamas are over there. Come and choose one." "Coming." There were all kinds of pajamas and nightdresses from cartoon pajamas to sexy silky night skirts. "I don''t know what you like, so I bought all these." Avery blushed, and Serena knew the embarrassment he was in when buying these clothes. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She ced her hand on a white silk nightdress, her favorite. She liked the scents of the bath cream and shampoo. If a man didn''t love a woman to the bone, how could he remember everything she liked? Avery felt helpless when Serena came out of the bathroom with loosened hair. Serena, 170 cm, had a good shape. A mixture of innocence and s*x appeal struck Avery''s heartstrings. "Serena, you really kill me." Avery went to the bathroom quickly. He didn''t know when his Serena had be so appealing. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 The room was warm, and the bed soft. Lying on the bed, Serena felt safe and tender in this home prepared by Avery. Avery dragged his feet toe out of the bathroom. He turned off the light before seeing Serena in fear that he would lose control of himself at the sight of Serena. "Brother,e on." Serena called in a sweet voice. Avery climbed up to the bed with caution. Someone slipped into his arms the moment he lied. "Avery, I miss you so much." Serena entangled him like a snake. Avery sighed, "What a fascinating fairy you are." Then, he kissed Serena on the lips. This kiss was like a sting fuse that triggered the war, which was out of control. Serena was hot, and the temperature in the room was getting burning hot. Avery''s voice was hoarse, "Serena, you make me crazy." It was as if a ferocious beast was about to break out of his body, and all his blood centralized in one ce. "Avery,e on. I am ready." Serena considered herself his woman from a long time ago. "No, I can''t do that to you. You are only 16 years old." He had some scruples about her age, even if her body was grown. "But Avery, you will suffer." His repressive voice made Serena ufortable. "Never mind. As I said, I will wait until you grow up." Avery tried his best to restrain himself from touching her. It proved how deep the love was when a man could resist his own original desire for a woman. In the darkness, Serena''s little face was bright red, "Avery, I know... another solution." Her knowledge developed as her body did. "Hmm?" Before Avery figured out what that meant, Serena pressed her lips against his once more. The hand, soft as soap, crept downward until it reached the mysterious wood of Avery. It stopped there, and Serena was blushing. Avery let out a soft sigh, "Serena, when do you learn this?" "Well... There was a physiology course, and I am a good student." It was her first time, but her clumsy moves already set Avery on fire. "My dear Serena, you''re a little devil." He rolled over and pressed her under him. Serena''s heart was beating fast. Avery was satisfied with Serena''s help, though they didn''t break through the substantial part. They had a good sleep this night. At 7 o''clock in the morning, Serena woke up as usual. She saw Avery the moment opening her eyes. "Avery, good morning. Why are you up so early?" Usually, Avery should already be up at this hour. Because of the arrival of Serena, he stayed around now. "To see you." Avery delineated the outline of her face over and over again. Her face was more delicate and less childish now. "Avery, I am happy. Do we look like a newly-wed couple?" "Yes." Avery looked at the foggy sky outside. "It''s still early. I don''t want to work today. I will stay at home with you. Sleep on, if you like to." "All right." Serena didn''t like oversleeping. Because Avery was there, she wrapped around his waist to sleep on. It was 9 o''clock when they woke up again. Serena couldn''t continue to sleep, as her stomach was protecting. "You must be hungry. I''ll go cook some noodles for you." Avery said dotingly. "Thanks, Avery." Serena rolled on the bed happily like a child. Avery went to the kitchen after washing up. Serena got up and wrapped herself with a bathrobe. Although they didn''t transgress the bounds, they missed nothing funst night. There were hickeys all over Serena''s body. She tied up her hair casually before washing up. Then she strolled to the kitchen, where the man in a casual dress was cooking eggs. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena embraced Avery behind, "Avery, I feel happy. I feel like in a dream." "I will make you happier in the future." The atmosphere in the kitchen was sweet. Their sweetness was interrupted by a doorbell. "The fingerprint is incorrect, so please try again." The lock would issue a warning to the house owner if anyone input the wrong password three times in a row. Serena turned cold. No thief could get into a high-level apartment like this, so it should be that woman. "Avery, I''ll get the door. Focus on your eggs." "Alright." Avery was eager to please Serena with breakfast, so what happened at the door didn''t bother him at all. Serena went straight to the door with a prepared mind. She opened the door. The person standing outside was Amy, whom she had met yesterday. Amy was stunned for a moment. It confused her that her fingerprint was rejected. "Good morning, Amy." '' She lives in Cambridge, and it will take an hour toe here from Cambridge. Did she intend to disgust me bying over at this early hour?'' ''If Avery didn''t delete her fingerprintst night, or I didn''t find out the problem, will I misunderstand Avery now because of her appearance at this home at this hour?'' Amy didn''t expect that it should be Serena, in a bathrobe and with a ponytail, who opened the door. She could see that Serena was vigorous and youthful even without makeup. There were no e or spots on her face. Serena was supposed to the enemy of all women. She was pretty, rich, and smart. Hickeys on Serena''s neck caught Amy''s attention immediately. As a grown-up, she could imagine what happenedst night. Hickeys went from the neck to somewhere covered by the clothes, which made Amy jealous. That abstinent man shouldy his fingers on Serena, a little girl! Over the years, there were many women who threw themselves at him, but Avery always kept a distance from them. Amy intended to express her love to himst night when she almost fell down, but the arrival of Serena ruined everything. "You are new here, and Avery is too busy to apany you. So, I would like to give you a tour of London...''Amy made up an excuse. "Amy, you''re so considerate! But Avery won''t go to work today but stay at home with me. Have you had breakfast? Avery is cooking. Would you like to join us for breakfast?" Serena invited. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 The girl before her looked lethargic in a bathrobe, and the man who had been too busy to have breakfast was actually cooking breakfast for her! Avery, who valued work more than anything else, should take a day off for this girl! Amy knew that there had been a girl living in Avery''s heart, but his indulgence in this girl did surprise her. The hickeys on the girl''s neck told Amy how ferociousst night was. Avery was abstinent before other women but unrestrained before his lover. Amy had intended to defy Serena but feltpletely frustrated by what happened now. "Is that so? But the president has two important meetings today." Amy finally found her voice back. "Amy, let''s talk inside." Serena already prated her trick. Amy was bound to be disappointed, as Serena was well prepared. "Avery, Amy is here." "Oh. Please help entertain her for me." Avery''s voice came from the kitchen. He couldn''t leave his eggs now, or else they should be burned. OK." Serena turned around to find that Amy was looking for something in the shoe cab. It must be her slippers. "Amy, try these. They are new." She pretended to be ignorant and handed Amy a new pair of slippers. "No, thanks. Mine is here, and I will be OK with them." This fight over the slippers was in fact a war over the position. Amy was looking for her position in this house not just a pair of slippers. "Do you mean those pink slippers? Avery dumped themst night. By the way, Amy, your fingerprints were deleted too." "Thanks for your support when Avery was alone and had a hard time here. From now on, I will take care of him, and you can get relieved." What Serena said was so reasonable that no one could find problems in it, but Amy felt depressed. Serena''s words proimed sovereign rights and Amy lost her chance in this love game. Amy knew that Avery had a lover in the beginning, but she couldn''t help falling for him. Gradually, she couldn''t feel satisfied with staying around him only. She coveted more than that. Time could murder any rtionship. Avery didn''t go home in the past years, which misled Amy to think that his lover was not that important to him. The one, who shared the griefs and happiness with Avrey, was Amy all these years, so she believed that she would rece that girl in his heart sooner orter. However, the appearance of Serena made Amy realize what mistakes she had made. For Avery, that woman was irreceable. Putting on the new slippers, Amy walked into the familiar house dejectedly. She feltplex. Everything seemed to be strange for her while nothing changed in this house. "Amy, please take a seat. I will go change now.¡± Serena was still wearing a bathrobe, as Amy was an unexpected visitor. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena went to the bedroom directly, and Amy followed her moves with her eyes. Amy once swept over that bedroom at the door, and there was a big European bed inside. Back then, she felt confused why a man like Avery could set up the princess curtain around the bed. It turned out now he prepared this for Serena. That girl went into Amy''s dream ce easily. Amy walked to the kitchen. The man dressed casually was preparing breakfast intently. The scene appeared in her dreams thousands of times, but he did this for another girl in reality. "President, may I help you? You don''t cook, do you?" Another idea came up, and Amy would like to show off her cooking before Serena. She knew many Chinese cuisines. And she practised Avery''s favorite dishes in private. Wasn''t it said that men liked women who were good at cooking and behaved elegantly before his guests? Serena was but a witless young girl. Avery tried to be alienated from Amy because Serena had been upsetst night, "No, thanks. I love to prepare food for her. Go be my guest in the living room." Loved to? The prideful president said so? Amy felt hurt. Coming out of the bedroom again, Serena saw Amy in the kitchen staring at Avery, ''So, she doesn''t give up yet.'' Avery got his breakfast ready and took it to Serena proudly. "Come try. How do you like it?" Avery was waiting for thement, to be specific, praise, from Serena and didn''t have his breakfast. "Yummy. Avery, try it yourself." Serena and Avery sat face to face, and there was a sweet smile on Avery''s face, which Amy saw for the first time. Amy sat in a daze on the sofa. She was neglected, and the lovebirds had each other only in their eyes. Finishing their breakfast, Avery found that Amy was still here, "Why are you still here?" Amy looked grim, "President, do you forget that there are two important meetings today?" "Since you are busy, I can give Serena a tour in the downtown for you." Amy could have no more illusions about the matter until Avery confirmed what Serena said. "I already told the secretary to cancel them. Didn''t you receive the notice?" Amy checked her cellphone to find one missing call, "They are important!" "What about your taking my position?" Avery shot a cold nce at Amy. He didn''t like smarty pants. He thought highly of Amy for her excellent executive ability. Now, he felt displeased at being questioned by her. Avery''s coldness scared Amy, ''How could he talk to me like that!'' "No, I didn''t mean that. I will go to work now since you are taking a day off." Amy wouldn''t give up, though she felt her pride hurt. "Then, see you. By the way,e here only when I ask you to. Call me if you have any problems." Avery supplemented behind Amy. Amy paused, ''He is drawing the line between us!'' "Got you, President. Bye." Only God knew how sad she was now. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Avery was calm when Amy left dejectedly. Seeing all these, Serena felt convinced that Avery had no special feelings toward Amy. "What is in your mind?" Realizing that Serena was absent-minded, Avery asked. "Avery, will you feel the things with Amy if Ieter?" This question from Serena confused Avery. "What are you talking about? You know that you are always the one for me. Amy is only a colleague." "It just urred to me that Amy should be very capable." Avery''s assistant should be excellent. Avery rubbed her head and said, "Don''t be led by your imagination. No matter how capable, she is my friend and assistant only. There won''t be anything beyond friendship between us." Serena felt relieved at this answer. And their rtionship developed in her imagined way. Avery put his work behind and spent a day having fun with Serena in London. The next day, Avery took Serena to hispany. He had confidence in Serena, though she was still young. Like begot like, it was impossible that Serena with distinguished parents, was weak. Amy put on a new dress today, which made her look more youthful and less professional. She didn''t expect that Serena woulde to thepany with Avery. ''Why is she here?'' "President, why did you bring Serena here? I''m afraid that Serena will be bored after you get down to work." Wasn''t it absurd that she idled here to watch over Avery? "Amy, Ie with missions." Serena fiddled with her hair. She determined to work here because Amy objected. "Then you..." "Serena is our secondrgest shareholder, as she has invested 30 million in ourpany. She is the vice president now. From today on, she will work here." Serena had invested all her savings and the money earned in the stock market in thispany. She could invest more than 30 million, for example, 300 million, only if she made a call to Adam. However, both Serena and Avery would like to stand on their own feet, so neither of them sought help from their parents. 30 million! This amount surprised Amy. She knew that Avery''s parents were rich and that Avery started thispany with his own savings. Now, it turned out their families were more affluent than she had thought. Another idea shed by her mind, ''Could it be that Avery loves money more than Serena?'' When Amy was lost in her thought, Avery led Serena to visit thepany. At the starting stage, the company was notrge. It was still far away from the scale of their parents''panies. Serena shook her head, "Avery, you do a great job!" Serena knew the startup story of Tracey. So, she didn''t feel disappointed, as there was still time forthem. "Come, I''ll show you my office." Avery was full of joy. He wouldn''t suffer lovesickness anymore if Serena worked here. Amy once thought that she would excel Serena in assisting Avery. However, this little girl in her eyes became a vice president now, and she could foresee that Avery and Serena would stay together from now on. The arrival of Serena stunned the wholepany. It was clear to all that Avey was rigorous. He would reprimand the managers whenever they made mistakes, but now came a little girl to be their vice president! A heated discussion spread in thepany. People talked behind, and Serena heard stuff. "Hey, you know what, the new vice president is 16 years old. It is said that she is the president''s girlfriend." "The trees make a pleasant shade. How sad that I don''t have a boyfriend who is a president!" "Rumor has it that this woman is rich. Anyone who can produce 30 million easily can''t be a man in the street. Do you think that our president will woo her for money?" "I don''t think so. I mean she''s pretty, a good match for our president." "I feel sorry for Amy. I thought she was the one for the president." "I feel so. Amy is pretty and smart, but the president''s little girlfriend is rich. Nothing is better than money, and the vice president can bring more resources." They chatted happily, and Serena listened quietly in the toiletpartment. It was obvious that these women were jealous of her bing the vice president at a young age. However, the discussion turned to nder gradually, such as how Serena seduced Avery and how Avery abandoned Amy. From what they said, Amy should be the destiny of Avery, and Serena was an arrogant and unreasonable Miss who was pretty and rich but good at nothing. "How interesting!" Serena came out of thepartment, and the people talking with tion were frightened. From N?velDrama.Org. "Vice, vice president." Serena didn''t look so bad as the gossipers had thought. She shot a nce at all of them, "Go on, weren''t you having fun? Howe all of you are mute now?" It turned as silent as the grave, as no one dared to answer. The coldness emitted from Serena scared them all. These gossipers bowed their heads like children did after making mistakes. Serena said coldly, "I am open to all your suggestions. If I hear any gossip, you had better pack up and get lost by yourself." "Yes, vice president." No one dared to raise their heads, and Serena left after a snort. She understood that Amy intended to manipte the gossip to drive her away. It was a pity that Serena wouldn''t be a puppet in Amy''s hand. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Back in Avery''s office, Serena saw a pile of documents on Avery''s desk. Compared with Avery, Serena felt like an idler. Avery didn''t want Serena to be tired, so she had little work to do, which went against her intention, that was, she came to help and got trained. Pampered by Avery, Serena would be content with the status quo and never make progress. "Avery." Serena couldn''t help interrupting Avery at work, which she seldom did it. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Seeing the sullen face of Serena, Avery put down the pen. "Avery, a few days passed, but I still have nothing to do yet. I didn''t intend toe for a vacation." Serena expressed her dissatisfaction. She didn''t tell Avery the gossip circting in thepany to distract him. Avery embraced her and said, "I don''t want you to be tired. As I said, I will provide for you." "But I want to stand with you shoulder to shoulder. Avery, you are too selfish," Serena was displeased. "President, this is my new project proposal, you..." Coming in, Amy saw Serena sitting on the thigh of Avery and wrapping Avery''s neck with her own hands. Historical figures like Marie Antoine and Madame Pompadour kept popping on in her mind. The evildoer brought cmity to the country and chaos to the world. Avery looked at her gloomily, "Don''t you know how to knock?" This reproach chagrinned Amy. In the beginning, she knocked before going into the office, but Avery was too absorbed in his work to hear the knock. Gradually, Amy came directly without knocking, which should be called a tacit agreement between them. Avery had never said anything about this. Today, he criticized Amy due to the existence of Serena. "I''m sorry, President. I''ll knock next time. This is my proposal. Here you are." "New proposal? Let me handle it." Serena took the initiative to get work for herself. This move disgruntled Amy, so she did not hand it over to Serena, "Vice president, it is the new bidding proposal, a confidential one. I think it is better to leave it to President." "Confidential? Well? Do you think I am amercial espionage from otherpanies?" No." "Then, why?" Serena asked aggressively. She felt indignant that Amy spread gossips about her in thepany and now put on airs. "I heard that you were a high school student. I am afraid that this proposal is beyond the range of your knowledge. Moreover, we are running out of time, and President always strives for efficiency." The implication behind these words was that Serena was a burden to thepany now. Avery''s face darkened, and he responded before Serena did, "Amy, don''t forget yourself. She is the Vice president, and there is nothing about thispany she is forbidden to see." "President, but..." "No ''but'', give it to the vice president." Amy looked sullen, ''What an evil spirit! Avery should cken in work. Serena checked the proposal. She had been trained by her parents at home, so it was impossible that she was ignorant in business. When Serena was still a child, Adam would like to work at home with her above his knees. Sometimes, she could put up her questions, and Adam could answer in detail. That was why she could make a big profit in her try in the stock market. In fact, she would have met a setback in the investment if she sold stockter. She had a profound knowledge of business, though she was still a high school student. Adam once showed her the projects worthy of several billion and tested her on purpose. So, Serena had the confidence to handle this proposal worth several million. After scrutiny of the proposal, Serena had a general idea of Amy''s ability, "This proposal is not bad, but there are some questions." Amy looked bad at thisment, "Vice president, you are still waiting for the school days of the university. I am afraid that yourment isn''t objective." "The college degree doesn''t matter. I will redraft the proposal and take charge of this project if my suggestions are worthless." Serena felt bored in thepany and was eager to do something to prove herself. Amy found it funny that Serena would like toy her finger on this project. She should haveughed at Serena if Avery was not here. However, Serena asked for trouble for herself, and Amy was more than d to help. No doubt that Serena would be aughingstock if she failed this time. "Vice president, do you have experience on this?" Amy asked calmly. "Experiences don''t mean everything. Since you have no confidence in me, what about we make a bet?" Serena smiled mysteriously. "What is the wager?" "You think I can''t do anything for thispany. Then, I will take charge of this project. If I make it, you leave thispany forever." "If I fail, which proves you are right, I will resign. What do you say?" Serena read the mind of Amy, who was praying that Serena would leave thepany as soon as possible. Amy felt sure that she would win this time, as the wealth of Serena''s family didn''t mean that Serena would do business." "Well, since you propose it, President, will you agree to be our witness?" Avery sensed that it was a war between these two women, ''Since when they have gone toe to toe with each other?'' "Serena, you don''t have to do this. You''re the Vice president, and it is a fact no one can change." "Avery, this is my decision. Please bear witness to Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. US." "You..." Avery was helpless. He would never reject Serena. As both women agreed to this best, Avery ordered, "Amy, go get all the information regarding this project to the vice president." "Yes, president." Amy left in a great mood. She had the confidence to win this bet. "Avery, I go to learn more about this project." Serena didn''t want to waste the time here anymore, as it was not easy to get the project done. "Okay." Avery didn''t want to demoralize Serena and believed in her. Getting out of Avery''s office, Amy talked to Serena, "Vice president, I hope you are not an armchair strategist. This is a project worth several million. Embarrassment will be yours if you screw it up." "Thanks for your kind reminder. All you need to do is to prepare your resignation letter. Amy, I know what tricks you''re ying behind my back," Serena said coldly. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Amy looked pale, "Vice president, I don''t know what you meant." "Don''t try to fool me. There are rumors circting in thepany, and I am not deaf." "I just gave a preach in the toilet, and you showed up into the office with the proposal. Actually, you were worried that I would tell Avery the truth." "Amy, I felt grateful for your devotion to thepany. Sorry that I forget to remind you of one thing." "What?" Amy asked coldly,pletely different from the one before Avery. "Avery and I will be engaged soon, and I won''t allow anyone to destroy our rtionship, including you!" "I know what is on your mind. I feel it beneath my dignity to drive you away by one word with Avery, though I can." "I will make you leave in a decent way." "Don''t you think you are over- confident? You''re smart enough to skip grades. However, doing business is different from book knowledge, as it requires experiences." "It is a project worth several million, not a game. Please don''t abandon it to emotions." Amy thought Serena was in a rage and eager to prove herself against those rumors. As a straight- A student, Amy knew the book knowledge helped little in practice. Therefore, she felt sure to win! "Let''s wait and see." Serena left freely and easily, ''I won''t lose this bet!'' The project documents arrived. The government called for bids about repairing the tenement house, and there were severalpanies joining thepetition. This project was neither big nor profitable, as the requirements for those repairing materials were not high. Those bigpanies slighted this project. Avery aimed at building long-term good rtions with the government rather than profit. This project was big enough for a smallpany like Avery''s, so the wholepany paid great attention to it. Amy had nned to acquire their rivalpanies to win, as thosepanies were not sorge as that one of Avery was. A 16 years-old student like Serena would know the trick in it? Amy doubted that. Serena was doomed to fail, and that was why Amy epted the bet. It was a bet between Serena and Amy, so Avery should stay out of this; otherwise, he got out of line. Amy had built good rtions with the owners of the other rivalpanies. It would be a piece of cake for her to proceed with the acquisition. Now Serena took over the project, and Amy doubted if she knew how to start. Back in her office, Amy called the owners of those rivalpanies one after the other, negotiating with them to refuse the acquisition from Serena. Serena hade close scrutiny on all documents and concluded that there was 50% to win. A complete win woulde after the acquisition of the rivalpanies. No risk at all in business was what Serena learned from Adam. She got the contact information of those rivals. Thanks to the time she had lived in the US, Serena had no problem inmunication. Amy had assumed that Serena, a high school student from abroad, didn''t speak English well. Moreover, there were technical terms. All in all, Amy thought Serena had little chance to win. However, Serena read English contracts from a young age because Adam had an extensive range of business at home and abroad. As a result, she had no difficulty with those technical terms. Thanks to her family background, Serena had more advantages than Amy in the business world. The rivals were nd to Serena''s offer. The firstpany refused Serena, so did the second one. Serena sniffed out a conspiracy behind these refusals when the thirdpany didn''t ept her proposal. It was reasonable that thesepanies epted Senera''s proposal when there was little hope for them to win. And it sounded weird when all of them refused her. Failure in a row aroused suspicion in Serena. Serena doubted that Amy was behind it. If so, one of these rivals had to buy out all the other ones topete with Serena. Even so, it would be a dead heat between Serena and thispetitor. Serena turned ghastly at this thought, ''It is a right decision to drive Amy away.'' Right at this moment, Amy was making thest call, "Nisse, I have reached agreements with the otherpanies. You will have them with one nod."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Amy, what''s wrong with you? We had a fierce fight over thest project. Can I believe you now?" That man chuckled over the phone. Back then, this man was the strongest rival of Avery, and Amy strived tooth and nail to help Avery. As loyal as Amy had been to Avery, so it seemed ridiculous to him that Amy betrayed Avery now. "Things are different now. This is my apology to you. You have every advantage in it, don''t you?" "You may say so. Only that it will be a standoff with your Eastern Group, even if I acquire four companies. More than that, those acquisitions cost a lot. What if I lose the game?" Nisse had a cool head. "I will help you with one more thing." "Oh?" "I have purchased fourpanies. Together with your one, there will be a 50% of chance for you to win. And I have an oral pact with the sixthpany. If you agree, I will help you get a 60% of chance to win." Amy resorted to every expedient to win the bet. "Tut- tut, I didn''t expect that the day when you betray Avery wille. I thought you were really into him." Nisseughed loudly. He knew Amy, a woman who stopped at no expense at all to achieve her goal. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Amy disliked the word ''betray'', "It''s not a betrayal. I''ll never betray him!"From N?velDrama.Org. "Then, what should I name your deeds?" "What don''t you concentrate on this project? Anyway, I will try my best to persuade that owner." Amy didn''t feel like exining herself to others. She believed that the wholepany would me Serena for the losses caused by her failure in this project. Even Avery, who was serious about work, would me Serena too. Serena would leave thepany, and Avery might be tired of her. Amy felt pleased with her trick, which killed two birds with one stone. "Well, I would love to cooperate with you if that is the case. Amy, I am more than d to have you in mypany. Don''t hesitate toe over if you are tired of your current job." "Cut that crap. I have only one condition in our cooperation. You have to keep your mouth shut, and it should be a secret between you and me only," Amy said coldly. "Got you. Looking forward to the good news from you. Bye." Nisse hung up the phone with tion. The prospect of winning Avery made him excited. Hanging up the phone, Nisse lost in his thought. He knew that Amy loved Avery madly. It was absolutely impossible for her to betray Avery, so what were the motives behind her moves? Now came a call, which solved the mystery. His phone rang, and the call was transferred to him by the receptionist. And the caller said that she was from the Eastern Group. Just now, Amy called him with his private numbers. So, who was this caller? He picked up the phone with curiosity, "Hello." A female voice, which was as soothing as the mountain creeks, came from the other end of the phone. She called to talk about acquisition. Nisse''s mouth curled into a smile. This woman intended to acquire hispany,pletely different from what Amy did. Amy was supposed to take charge of projects like this. When did this woman join the Eastern Group? Howe he received no news about her? Perhaps, what Amy tried to ruin was not the Eastern Group but this woman. ''It is interesting.1 Nisse became interested in this caller he had never met, for she could rece Amy and caused hatred in Amy. He agreed to make an appointment, which surprised Serena. It was good news for Serena that this man didn''t refuse. She asked the details of this appointment, and Nisse proposed dinner in a high-ss French restaurant. This restaurant was famous for its romance, and Serena hadn''t dined there with Avery yet. She didn''t refuse this appointment for the project. "I''m looking forward to meeting you, Mr. Nisse." "Me too." They hung up the phone. Serena was not at ease. If Amy was the trouble maker, there should be other difficultiesing up. Serena asked her secretary to investigate the otherpanies. The result was that there remained onepany that wasn''t sold. If thispany was bought by Amy, Serena had only 40% of the chance to win. Instantly, Serena decided to visit the owner of thispany. She was anxious to grab thisst chance. At the same time, Amy was on her way to a sanatorium. That owner was sent there for a heart attack," happening on the night before signing the acquisition contract. Serena went to Amy''s office to find no one there. Amy''s secretary told her that Amy went out for business three minutes ago. Serena felt sure that Amy went to negotiate with that owner in a sanatorium. An idea came up, and Serena called Avery, "Avery, please do me a favor." "What?" Avery didn''t know what happened yet. Serena didn''t exin but asked Avery to hinder Amy from leaving thepany. Avery always acted at Serena''s beck and call. Hanging up the phone, he called Amy immediately. Amy was at the garage, and Avery gave her an urgent task. Assuming that Serena was still in a mess in her own office, Amy acted at Avery''s request immediately. Serena left thepany after seeing Amye back to her office. Before visiting the patient, Serena did some preparation, like learning what he liked and disliked. The patient liked oriental teas, and Serena had brought some good teas to Avery, She went to the sanatorium after getting some good tea at home and buying some fruits in the supermarket. Luck was Serena''s side. The condition of the patient was steady now, and he was allowed to meet visitors. The patient agreed to meet her after a brief statement. And the teas she brought helped her win favor from the patient. He signed the contract with Serena right on the spot. Serena felt relieved at the sight of the signature. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and was d that this trip was worthwhile. The patient liked Serena very much, and they had a good time together. When Amy arrived, Serena was peeling an apple for the patient by the sickbed. Serena shook the contract in her hand, "Amy, you''rete." Amy''s face turned purple with rage. ''I have slighted this little girl. It is no doubt that she is smart and quick." "Amy, do youe for the contract? I alreadypleted it with Miss Xiao." The pleased expression on the patient infuriated Amy. But now, she had no choice but to take advantage of the situation, "Good to hear that." Serena bid farewell to the old man and walked out with the contract in her hand, together with Amy. "Amy, I didn''t knew that you would do so to win." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t worry. I won''t tell off you to Avery. I will be a bigger woman who won''t y foul." "I will win while ying fair. You had better pack up your things in advance, as there is no ce for you in thepany." Serena left after saying so. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Finally, Serena exhaled a sigh of relief, as there was a 50% of chance to win with the contract in her hand. But she was clear that Amy wouldn''t stop her mischief. Serena was determined to win over Nisse tonight for a better chance of sess. Serena went back to thepany with the contract, and Avery was still kept in the dark of what happened in the past few hours. "Avery." Serena looked at Avery, who was buried in a pile of documents. She felt sorry for Avery, who was much thinner than before. Now, she knew how busy he had been during their separation. In fact, their families were wealthy enough to provide for ten generations. However, both Avery and Serena were resolute to make their own ways. "Where were you?" Avery was distracted by the arrival of Serena. "Got a contract for the project at hand. I have a business dinner tonight. Sorry that I can''t have dinner with you." "You already got to work?" Avery had no idea of the intense antagonism between Serena and Avery. "Of course. I am serious about work." Serena did not tell off Amy. She didn''t like talking of people behind their backs. More than that, there should be friendship between Avery and Amy, though Avery didn''t love her. "Don''t push yourself too hard, Serena. If you do mind Amy, I can make her resign by herself." Now, Avery was still ignorant of Amy''s mischief. Serena asked tentatively, "You fire a friend who started up a business with you because I don''t like her. Are you really OK with that?" "I told you before you were irreceable in my heart. So, I don''t give a da*n about other people at all." Avery kissed her hair gently. Serena felt warm at heart for what she heard. She felt lucky for finding her true love. It pleased Serena that Avery was on her side when he was still ignorant of Amy''s betrayal of him and nders to Serena. Blinded by love, Avery would take Serena''s side regardless of right and wrong. "Avery, you would be a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler in ancient times." Serena chuckled. She had no ambition to be an evil woman, and it was Amy who dered war on her. Serena didn''t like Amy but could tolerate her only if she was content to be a friend of Avery. Serena thought herself generous enough with this. "I don''t care. I don''t mind setting fire to the world, only if it pleases you." Avery leaned over to kiss Serena on the lips.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The girl in his arms was like a fascinating flower to him. If she had been a flower, it must be datura, breathtaking and narcotic, and Avery would like to be addicted forever. Serena closed her eyes, and her eyshes trembled like wings. She murmured in her heart, "Avery, I will protect our love, and no one can separate us." The warm sunlight fell on the lovebirds. Both the baby burbling in the cradle and the child soothing the baby with a luby had grown up now. Avery had an appointment at night too. He proposed to pick Serena up after dinner. Serena took her first project seriously. She arrived at the restaurant early in fear that there would be idents like traffic jams. When Nisse arrived, his eyes lit up. Serena''s youth and beauty surprised Nisse, as he didn''t have good opinions of her because of her cold voice. Amy was already a professional business elite after all these years'' training. Amy would look charming and se*y in a private appointment like this, but Serena was different. Serena didn''t even get changed and came with light makeup. A silk shirt matched with ck ninth pants, and she wore ck ts. Her hair was tied up high, and there were ssic bracelets and rings of Tiffany on her hands. She looked cool, fashionable, and elegant. And her delicate face was a feast to his eyes. While Amy''s false eyshes would almost kill flies, and her lips be as red as blood. ''This girl is still too little. Why did Avery let her handle a big project like this?'' Amy was the right-hand man for Avery. Nisse did some investigation on Serena before starting for dinner, but all he got was that she was Avery''s girlfriend, who arrived not long ago. He failed to get information about her family background. Nisse couldn''t help wondering howe Avery fell for a little girl like her. Avery was known for his conscientiousness in this field. His entrusting the project to a little girl rather than Amy confused Nisse. Serena put down the lemon water and stood up when noticing a man walking toward her. "Hello, I''m Serena Xiao, a program leader from the Eastern Group." Serena extended her hand. Nisse in a navy blue suit looked tender and humble. But his acquaintances in the circle knew that that was his disguise. He intended to delude his opponents with gentleness. He shook hands with Serena gentlemanly. "Hello, you may call me Nisse." "Please take a seat." Serena had inferred from his voice over the phone that Nisse should be more than 30 years old, but his appearance told her that he was between his 20s and 30s. Content The waiter handed out the menus, and neither Serena nor Nisse mentioned the business. Serena ordered several signature dishes without looking at the menu. She had been to a lot of ces to know those specialties. Moreover, there was a grand chef serving her family, and she could et taste the specialities of different countries at home, from French meals to Japanese diets. Content "Miss Xiao, you know how to enjoy your life." Nisse felt certain that this young girl had a peculiar background. Considering her dressing and manners, Nisse thought this girl was not a nobody. She was born noble, not pretending like Amy. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Serena''s knowledge about men came from only Adam, Avery, and Kieran, which meant limited. What was more, she had a few female friends. Serena was not so chatty and sociable as Amy was, but she tried to impress Nisse with her expertise. She ced all the advantages of this acquisition on the table for Nisse. Nisse kept smiling at her without interruption and response. He asked when Serena finished her speech, "Miss, don''t you like dessert?" "Excuse me?" Serena was lost. Nisse was supposed to be in a business negotiation with her, but he changed the subject to desserts. "You didn''t try the dessert I ordered. If you don''t like it, I can order another one for you." Serena didn''t know how the food tasted, as the project had all her full attention. Serena liked desserts and started to eat the ones before her under the reminders of Nisse. "Desserts will bring people good moods. You look intense, and why don''t you have some to rx?" "Mr. Nisse, this acquisition is important to both me and ourpany. I think I have said enough, and what do you say?" "Let''s talk it over after we finish the desserts," Nisse said. This girl aroused his interests, and he had mistaken that Avey fell for her beautiful appearance. Serena''s expertise did impress Nisse. Serena didn''t know what Nisse was up to, but she was more than d to enjoy the delicate desserts before her. The desserts made Serena feel good, and the world around her seemed to be lit up in one second. "Are you full?" Nisse asked at the sight of her enjoyment of the desserts, "Another serve?" "No, thanks, Mr. Nisse. What do you say if we talk about the acquisition now?" "I would like to propose an acquisition to you. Fourpanies prefer my offers. What about this, I double the price to purchase the qualification of yourpany?" "You know very well that the profit for this project is not high. The expense before the bidding is great, and there will be still a chance of deficit if the project doesn''t run well in theter stage." "Why don''t you give up this arduous but fruitless project? My offer is profitable for you," Nisse suggested. Serena frowned, "Mr. Nisse, as far as I know, you have only one qualification right now, which proves that you are not interested in this project." "As you said, this project itself is risky for its great cost and little profits. Why do you have to do this thankless job?" "If you say so, why don''t you give up, Miss?" Nisse was more interested in the story between Serena and Amy than the project itself. "There is no choice left for me. Mr. Nisse, why don''t you do me a favor? Then, this could be a cornerstone for our friendship. I look forward to our future cooperation if there is a chance."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this moment, Nisse didn''t realize how precious this promise was yet, only if he knew more about Serena. Nisse was mixed-blood of a Chinese and a French and grew up in France. He could speak Chinese but knew nothing about China, so it was reasonable that he didn''t know Serena. In addition, Serena was low-key. She refused whenever Adam proposed to throw a party for her. Adam would buy out the news about Serena before they were exposed in the newspapers. So, not many people knew Serena. "I had no interest in this project at first, but there are advantages on my side now. I feel I may regret if I don''t do something." "Mr. Nisse, if you have problems with the acquisition price, we can talk it over. I came earnestly and sincerely." For the first time, Serena feltmunication troublesome. From what Nisse said, Serena had a feeling that he was not interested in this project. But why did he change his mind? "It worths only several million. Do you think I care about the price?" "Then, what do you want?" Serena almost ran out of patience. She was not good at negotiation. "Well. Give me some days, and I will call you after thorough consideration." Nisse took a shine on the cute girl before him. As said before, he didn''t give a da*n about the project. "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s call it a day." Serena was anxious to leave when Nisse said he needed more time. "There is still some time before nine o''clock. I know a nice bar nearby. Serena..." "Sorry, I have another appointment." Serena interrupted Nisse. "Don''t get me wrong. You mentioned that you liked the X band, and they will perform in the bar tonight. I thought you would be interested." "Are you serious?" Indeed, Serena was interested. "Well, I have a few tickets here from my friend, and no one is allowed into the bar tonight without the tickets." Serena''s cell phone in her bag vibrated. Came a message from Avery. "Baby, I sent the chauffeur over. I will bete because of the remaining work. No need to wait for me." Social engagements were inevitable for businessmen, even Adam, so Serena said nothing about it. Serena told Avery to pick her up on his way home after an exnation. Knowing that was her favorite band, Avery didn''t object to her going to the bar but reminded her to be careful and call him if there was a problem. "Mr. Nisse, could you please take me there?" "It''s my honor." The bar was high ss, and the guests there were either rich or influential. Serena followed Nisse into the bar. She attracted attention quickly, and people guessed whether she was Nisse''s girlfriend. After settling down, Nisse said, "Serena, I go say hi to my friends. Help yourself." "Okay." The musical instruments on the stage attracted Serena''s attention. The band focused on minority music, and its show tonight would be a good surprise to Serena. Chapter 919 Serena waited for the band patiently and didn''t mind being left alone by Nisse. The atmosphere became lively before the band showed up. Nisse approached his rich friends including Britishers and ethnic Chinese. They were enthusiastic though with different skin colors. "Hi, Nisse, that girl is not bad. Is she your new girlfriend?" "No, a friend. Take her here to have fun," Nisse said honestly. "A friend? Well, you call her a friend before having s*x and a girlfriend after that." All of a sudden, the group burst intoughter. They were Nisse''s friends. Nisse had met all kinds of women, so he had many ex-girlfriends. "You know what, she is the girlfriend of Jeremy and works in hispany." Nisse relished the cocktail. "Jeremy? That guy with green eyes? I asked him out several times but was refused." Rich men like them liked cliques. Avery hanged out with them for a short time when he first arrived in this country. They were d to have Avery in their group, but he refused to join them. After that, they gave up Avery. "It is him. He refused us for this little girl." "Tsk, let''s go have a look at Jeremy''s girlfriend." They walked to Serena with malicious intentions. "Serena, these are my friends. They came over to say hello to you." Nisse smiled modestly. Serena was not a people person, and it was a fresh experience for her to encounter so many men at one time. She should have refused this social engagement if not for the project. "Nice to meet you." She got up to greet the strangers. "You are beautiful! It is said that you are Jeremy''s girlfriend, aren''t you?" One man asked. Serena nodded, "Yes, are you his friends?" "Of course, we are his good friends. He hangs out with us," one of them lied. Serena didn''t like these men. And she saw a lot during her growing up. Young men brought up in wealthy families preferred a depraved life. These men dressed luxurily made Serena feel bad. She didn''t want to entangle with them and felt sure that Avery wouldn''t make friends with them. "Really?" She didn''t nail the lie to the counter. There were no men in the world knowing Avery better than her. Serena would not take their words seriously to doubt Avery. "Come on, little beauty, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Serena was not a good drinker. She seldom drank and sipped a mouthful at festivals only. There were in the bar many kinds of cocktails with different degrees. It was her first visit to bars, and she knew nothing about it. She came for her idols but ran into these strangers. "No, thanks. I don''t drink." She refused directly. There wouldn''t be a second meeting with these men, so Serena had no mood to please them at her own expense. "Nisse, see, your little friend refused to drink with us." The manined to Nisse instead of reproaching Serena. Nisse looked perplexed, "Serena, they are my friends. The alcohol content is low. Why don''t you take a sip?" She did not want to offend Nisse for the project. "Well, it is for you." She took a gulp of the cocktail before her. She felt that her throat got burned. This cocktail waspletely different from the red wines she had at home. She coughed fiercely for drinking too fast. The cough made things worse, and she felt fire in her throat. "Little beauty, good to meet you. Please." Serena learned from this experience that one either refused or drank all. She drank one ss after another to please Nisse. When there seemed to no end to this farce, Serena put on her guard, "Excuse me, may I use the bathroom?" "Serena, are you all right? Are you drunk? Let me help you to the bathroom." Nisse acted gentlemanly all the way, but Serena already saw through what was behind his humble smile. He didn''t kill one by one stab but cut him in pieces. A tiny wound at first grew to a gash when one got absent-minded. She felt that Nisse was up to no good. "No, I, I can go by myself. Be right back!" Serena was drunk but still kept a clear mind. She didn''t dare to rx. She should seek help now, as these men knew that she was drunk. She stumbled to the bathroom and saw someone following her out of the corner of her eye. Serena didn''t know what they wanted. She already sent a message to Avery but got no reply at all. Avery in a social engagement missed Serena''s message for going to the bathroom. Serena was nervous. Avery was all she got in the UK! Suddenly, one name popped up in her mind, Kieran Burns! That man following her to Ennd had invited her for a afternoon tea this morning. "Kieran." She sent Kieran a message instantly. The response came quickly, "My dear Serena, I received a message from you! Is the sun going to rise from the west tomorrow?" "Help!" Serena gave a brief introduction of her situation and shared her location with Kieran.From N?velDrama.Org. The reply was short, "Arrive in twenty minutes. Hold on!" Someone knocked at the door when Serena got thest reply from Kieran. She was a date of those men. Serena''s heart pounded ferociously. ''Kieran said he needed twenty minutes!'' She pretended to vomit and kept flushing the toilet. As time went by, the woman waiting outside lost her patience and kept knocking at the door Bursting the door open would be her next move. Serena had toe out from thepartment. She washed her face and her hands slowly to buy time. Chapter 920 On the other side, Nisse made a call in the corner of the bar. "She is drunk now. What''s next?" "Don''t your friends like her? Isn''t she young and beautiful?" "How evil is the woman blinded by jealousy! I do you a favor, and what will be my reward? Dear Amy."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As a yboy, Nisse had gone after Amy back in college, but Amy didn''t agree to be his girlfriend. Men always had an inexplicable obsession with women they couldn''t get. Amy knew the price for such a favor. "I''ll wait for you at the hotel tonight." "Great! That little girl seems yummy, so what do you say if I put off our date? Tonight..." There were greed and lust in Nisse''s eyes. "Don''t tell me that you also fall for her!" Amy roared. "Come on! I would like to have some fun with my friends around. You know that I cherish you so much that I can''t do those tricks on you." Amy knew those tricks popr among those rich yboys. These words made Amy feel better, though she still disliked that Nisse was interested in Serena. "Well, remember to send me some interesting photos." "No problem. Wait for my good news." Nisse hung up the phone. Amy was hrious, ''What will Avery think of Serena if he sees those sluttish photos?'' ''Little girl, you ask for trouble by yourself. It is a precious lesson in your life that men aren''t trustworthy.'' Serena was dragged out by the woman who was waiting in the bathroom. Those men were like predators casting a greedy eye on their prey, Serena. "Little beauty,e on." Nisse coveted Serena, who had a nice figure at a young age and fair and wless skin. "I can''t drink anymore." Serena refused. She seemed delicate, touching, and seductive with water beads on her face. Those men felt horny, ''How tempting!'' "Come on, one more shot! Aren''t we friends?" Serena drowned in those excuses and pretensions. The bar became boisterous due to the arrival of the band, so no one paid attention to what was happening to Serena. Serena kept looking at the doorway, wishing that either Kieran or Avery woulde to her rescue as soon as possible. Noticing her move, Nisse tried every way to make Serena drink more. Out of anxiety, some men even gripped Serena to pour the wine into her mouth. Spotting Kieran at the door, Serena swept away the wine bottles on the table to buy time and ran away. "Catch her." Serena felt like stepping on the clouds because of the drink. She squeezed her way out of the crowd to avoid the chase. Kieran caught a sight of Serena in the chaos, "Serena, here." Kieran pulled Serena into his arms by the hand when she came close enough. Serena felt relieved at that moment. All those years passed, Serena felt this annoying face soothing for the first time. "Quick, let''s go," Kieran weaved through the crowd while gripping Serena''s hand. Long after this event, Serena remembered this escape with the feeling that she was in elopement. The male hand gripping her one seemed to be the whole world for her. At the door, Serena saw the panic-stricken Avery running to her. Avery dashed to Serena the moment he read the message. His arrival was five minutester than that of Kieran, and these five minutes provided Kieran a chance to hold hand with Serena. "Serena..." This scene was like a thorn into Avery''s heart. He felt displeased even if his sense kept telling himself that he should be thankful to Kieran, who helped Serena out. "Avery!" At the sight of Avery, Serena let go of Kieran''s hand and ran toward him. Kieran looked at his hand, where he still felt the warmth left by Serena. ''So...nothing changes?'' Avery held the drunken woman in his arms tightly, "I''m sorry for beingte. I''m sorry, terribly sorry." Avery apologized again and again and kissed Serena''s hair. Content Kieran, who was easy-going, looked grim at the moment, "Avery, if you can''t protect her, others will be more than d to do so." Avery felt hurt by this censure and sorry to Serena, "It''s my bad. It won''t happen again. Thanks for your help this time." Serena was supposed to be tough but was frightened to death at this moment. With tears rolling down her face, Serena came out of Avery''s arms. "Thank you, Kieran," she whined. "Haha, the ice cube is crying! There, there. It is alright now." Kieran resumed his liveliness and tried to make Serenaugh with a grimace. Smiling through tears, Serena said, "Well, thanks." Kieran rubbed her head, "Call me whenever there is a problem. I''ll be on standby 24 hours a day. It is such bad luck to be your deskmate all my life! But no one is allowed to bully my deskmate." Serena feltplex at this moment. Kieran had always been good to her, though the word like love never slipped from his mouth. Serena once asked him why, Kieran stuck to one answer, that was, they were deskmates. "Thank you." "Hmph, I thought my reward would be a feast. Look at your dirty face go home to cleanse yourself. I have to leave now, as my game will start at any minute. Let''s keep in touch." Kieran left in a hurry. Content Looking at the back of Kieran, Avery felt bad for his failure to protect Serena this time. "Serena, let''s go home." He held Serena in his arms, ''She must feel terrible now.'' "Okay, let''s go home." Turning her gaze from Kieran''s back to Avery, Serena got in Avery''s car. Shooting a nce at the bar, Avery looked malicious, ''No one can be sound and safe after hurting my baby!'' Standing in one corner, Kieran saw that the couple got in the car, and destion took up his face. ''Serena, why didn''t I know you earlier than him?'' ''I love you, but I don''t dare to tell you all these years. I am afraid that you will even deny me the qualification as your friend.'' ''I will be a silent knight by your side. That''s all I can do now.'' ''My dear Serena, you must be happy. No one can hurt you in this world.'' Kieran turned back into the bar after the car left. The harmless smile disappeared from his face. Chapter 921 At home, Serena pretended to be fine. She went to bed after washing up as usual. Avery told from her zed eyes that Serena might be suffering from a trauma. She was tired physically but lied awake on the bed. "Serena, I''m sorry, I''m terribly sorry." Avery held Serena tightly, ''Why didn''t I apany her to the bar?'' He was busy when Serena informed him of her schedule, and the reputation of that high-end bar let him be off guard. Knowing that Serena loved that band, Avery didn''t feel like spoiling the fun, but what came next did go beyond his imagination. Proud and well protected as Serena, she must be totally freaked out. Serena clutched Avery''s clothes tightly, "Avery, don''t leave me." Such vulnerable Serena grieved Avery, ''No matter how tough, intelligent, and independent Serena is, she is 16 years only!'' "No, I will be here with you forever. Serena, tell me what happened tonight!" Avery felt that it was a trap. She went to the business dinner as a representative of Eastern Group, so what she had suffered seemed unreasonable. "Avery, I''m tired. Could you please stay here with me?" Serena did not want to talk. "Alright, I am here, and good night! It''ll be fine. I promise this won''t happen again. There, there. "Avery patted her back and tried to put Serena down with a gentle voice as if she was a child. Serena fell asleep soon. Then, Avery got up after pulling the quilt for Serena. Avery called his secretary to learn what both Serena and Amy did today. ''Why did Serena propose such a bet to Amy? Why did she call me to make Amy stay in thepany?'' ''Amy was in charge of this acquisition project. Is she part of the reasons for what Serena went through today?'' The secretary told Avery all he knew without reservation. Those rumors infuriated Avery immediately. "Why didn''t you tell me the nder earlier?" "Well, you are busy, and those gossips about you and Amy have circted in thepany for a long time. Those gossips are good for nothing, so it didn''t ur to me that I should bother you with that trifle." "Bastard, how do you know what I will think when you tell nothing to me at all? What else did Amy do?" "She went to the sanatorium today. I don''t know why she did so since the vice president already took over the project. That''s all I know." "Do some investigation on Amy tomorrow." Something urred to Avery. Amy and Avery were ssmates, and Nisse was two years older than them. Back then, Nisse took a shine on Amy, and that was how their acquaintance began. "If that is your wish, President." Hanging up the phone, Avery looked at the myriad twinkling lights of the city from the balcony, thinking that Nisse should be behind the trick, though Amy was questionable. With a cigarette in his hand, Avery still felt heartaches at the memory of Serena''s panic-stricken face. ''If Kieran arrivedter...'' Avery didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. There was a cold aura circting around Avery, who frowned. He felt upset that he was still not strong enough to protect Serena. He struggled with frustration. Finally, he dialed a number. "Young Master." A low voice came. "I want you to do one thing." "Yes, Young Master." "The young master of Group M, I want him to suffer a fate worse than death!" "Got you, Young Master." Putting out the cigarette butt, Avery took a shower before sleeping. He held Serena tightly in his arms, "Serena, I will protect you." The next day, Serena woke upter than usual, and Avery didn''t go to work yet. "Did you sleep well?" Avery asked when caressing her face gently.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Great. Thanks to you." "What a sweet talk! What do you want for breakfast?" Neither of them mentioned what happenedst night. Avery intended to hide something from Serena. "Wow, how brilliant! You waited to provide me breakfast instead of going to work?" "It can happen every day, as long as it is your wish! I will spend more time with you from tomorrow on." Avery felt that he had neglected Serena for work. He intended to catch up with Adam §× as soon as possible to ensure that Serena would have a better life or at least keep the same level as her life now, after their marriage. Content However, his anxiety for sess made Serena suffer. If he had not been that busy, the disasterst night was avoidable. The couple had a sweet morning. Avery would like to spend the rest of the day with his girl, but Serena disliked dying the work for personal affairs. Avery failed to persuade Serena and gave her a ride to thepany. The bet between Serena and Amy was known to all in thepany, and these people felt amused by the wager. Amy came to work in good moods. She felt sure that Serena suffered a lotst night when the news came that both Serena and Avery took a day off. She was clear that no woman could stand those mischiefs executed by Nisse and his friends. Imagining the happy future between Avery and herself, Amy saw both Serena and Avery show up with spirits. Usually, the tortures from Nisse and his friends would send women to the hospital, and these women couldn''t get off the bed within three days. However, Seren walked very and now Amy doubted if her trick worked. "Amy, what is wrong?" Serena cast a cold nce at Amy, whose surprise was exposed by her expression. Serena was convinced that Amy was behind the foul trickst night, Apart from betraying thepany, Amy intended to ruin me.'' ''That woman courts death.'' "Well, I am surprised that both of you arete for work today. President, there are the documents needing your approval, and I will leave them on your desk.''Amy diverted the topic. Amy was anxious to know how the trick endedst night and felt that Serena suspected her. Neither Avery nor Serena acted rashly. They went back to their own office as if nothing had happenedst night. Amy hurried back to her office to call Nisse, who didn''t answer her call at all. She felt restless, ''It seems like the peace before the storm.'' She had a bad feeling that the storm woulde soon! Chapter 922 Serena would like to carry the project through to the end. And she made up her mind to get this project in any event. She called Nisse, and it was his secretary who answered the call. "Sorry, our president is in the operating room right now. I am afraid that the cooperation would be put off." "What happened to him?" Serena asked. "I don''t know. I think you have to contact himter if there is something important." "Okay, thank you." Serena hung up the phone. ''Nisse was sound and safest night, so what dragged him to death''s door?'' ''Whatever. A man like him deserves it.'' With this thought, Serena started her n B. Serena dialed some numbers, and the other party answered her call soon. "My dear baby, are you having fun in Ennd?" In his forties, Adam still talked to Serena childishly. "Daddy, I can use your help." Serena intended to get the project by herself, but an ident urred. No one knew when Nisse would get well, and Serena felt like running out of time. There was one expediency for her to get the project. "What do you want, honey? I can do whatever you want for you, except something like asking for the moon." Adam was in a good mood, and Serena seldom asked for his help. Adam was more than d to provide help to Serene when there was the chance. "Daddy, I am serious." "Alright, baby. Tell me. I am serious too." "Daddy, help me to acquire onepany," Serena said directly. This should be a piece of cake for Adam though hard for a man in the street. "Well, which one? Did someone mess up with my baby? I can make him go broke directly only if you say so." Adam knew the disposition of his daughter. Serena only fought back after getting provoked. She nned to acquire Nisse''spany as a punishment for the fright she gotst night. "Daddy, not like that. I have a project at hand, and the qualification of thatpany is necessary for it. I am waiting for feedback about my acquisition proposal. Now I think the acquisition of thatpany will make things simpler." Serena didn''t tell all the truth. "Send me more information." "Thank you, daddy."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I am more than happy to help my baby. How do you do in the UK? Is Avery good to you?" Adam was concerned with Serena''s life in the UK. Serena''s mouth curled into a smile, "Daddy, Avery is afraid that I will melt in his palms." "Good to know that! I will give him hell if he dares to aggrieve you!" "Daddy, enjoy your life with Mommy. I am a grow-up, who can take care of myself!" "Well, I have confidence in you. I have to go now, as your mommy needs me in a conference." Adam hung up the phone in a rush. "Bye, daddy." Adam rushed to Tracey after hanging up the phone, "Honey." "Don''t call me Honey in thepany. I warned you more than once," Tracey protected seriously. ''This old man bes more and more shameless as the age grows!'' "It sounds intimate. By the way, I talked to our baby Serena just now." Adam cuddled Tracey from behind tenderly and put his head on her shoulder like a spoiled child. "What did Serena say? You didn''t tell her about our trip to the UK, did you?" "Of course not. She asked me to help her buy apany. Knowing that Serena is low profile, you insist on throwing up a party for her in the UK. Won''t she be mad?" "Serena knows what she wants from a young age. I think she will strive for her business with Avery in the UK for a period." "I trust them, but you should know how hard it is to start from scratch." "Back then, I was too busy to have meals and bustled about. Serena is as proud as me, and I won''t allow her to travel a tortuous course." "I would like to introduce Serena and Avery to the upper ss of the UK. It will help their business. And Avery''s parents didn''t raise objections." "I couldn''t help feeling that they are fools sometimes. Putting aside ourworks, they persist to struggle on their own." Adam sighed. "Most parents are afraid that their children aren''t capable, but I am worried that my children will get. tired with their gifts. I can understand Avery, who is anxious to prove himself." "He is afraid of being slighted by Serena, who has an outstanding father. We should be more considerate." "Wait, what did you say about me?" "Outstanding!" Tracey said bitterly. Her precious children had grown up, but her husband was getting more and more childish. "I like that." "Come on! It''s time for the meeting. Please get the job done as soon as possible, so I can''t go visit Serena in the UK. She has been away for a few days, and I miss her." Tracey murmured. "Yes, my boss." Adam led her away by the hand. Nisse felt desperate now. Last night he lost his prey and got beaten up on his way to the bathroom in the bar. To make things worse, there were no surveince caremas in that corner. After being beaten up, he left for the hospital quietly in fear of bing aughing stock before his friends. On the way to the hospital, his car crashed into a trucking oppositely because the brake in his car didn''t work. Now, Nisse lied in the hospital to await his fate. It took a few days for Nisse to get out of ICU. Upon his waking up from the slumber, he got the news that hispany had been acquired. Nisse, who had a narrow escape, cked out at this news and was sent into the ICU again. When the nurse wheeled Nisse out of the ICU again, his father said, "Son, rx. Noting is more important than you. Take a good rest." "By the way, son, your friend came to see you." Nisse''s mother wiped away her tears and said, "Such a good friend he is!" "Who?" Nisse was at a loss. He doubted that if there was such a heartfelt friend for him, as that disreputable gang would be more than d to make fun of him about thepany thing. "Nisse, how are you doing?" A calm male voice came from the door. A man with blond hair and blue eyes walked in slowly while wearing a navy blue coat. Chapter 923 It was Avery who came in. He saw Nisse, who looked like a mummy wrapped by medical gauzes, and one of his legs was in a cast. Avery was discontent, though Nisse was in miserable state. Nisse struggled to move his lips at the sight of the visitor, "It''s you?" It was impossible for Nisse to believe the series of events happeningst night were coincidences. "Son, have a good chat with your friend. I go to grab your breakfast now. You must be hungry." Nisse''s mother was happy that there was a friend to apany his son. That Nisse would get well soon was her only wish, and she didn''t give a da*n about thepany. Only Avery and Nisse were left in the ward. Nisse asked directly, "You set me up?" "It is a reminder. Mind your own business, and don''t be greedy. You won''t see this world again if you do wrong again." Avery threatened coldly. There had been businesspetitions between them, and each had his gains and losses. If Nisse intended to vent his anger on Serena, Avery could slight him. "Who the hell are you?" Nisse couldn''t believe that a smallpany like Eastern Group could acquire his family business within such a short time. "Never mind. Just remember one thing, Serena is the most important person in my life. Come to me if you have any problems. I will give your whole family he*l if you dare toy a finger on her! You should feel grateful that she only took fright at what happenedst night, or else, it would be your family who lies here." This was the first outright brutality Avery acted on people. Messing up with Serena was the worst decision Nisse ever made. At first, Nisse was curious about Serena, and then Amy came to seek help. That was how Nisse started his trap of Serena. He slighted women all the time and had confidence that Avery wouldn''t turn against him because of a woman. Well, there were women. However, things went beyond his imagination now. "You are the new owner of mypany? But I doubt your strength. The cost of this acquisition would be more than two billion."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nisse''spany was not a big one, and Adam, a hardliner, acquired it with less than two billion. Nisse doubted that Avery was able to produce this sum of money quickly. Avery sneered. "Nisse, how stupid you are! I don''t mind telling you the truth that yourpany belong to others rather than me." "Not you, then who?" Nisse was at a loss about this retaliation. "Did Serena ever cross your mind? It is her father who got yourpany. This acquisition is the slightest punishment for what you did to herst night. Her father is not so tender as me." Avery was telling the truth. Adam wouldn''t allow any harm to happen to his family. Whoever dared to challenge him was courting death himself. Nisse came to realize that Serena should be somebody who could buy hispany at will. "She..." Nisse sighed lightly. He was regretting. "I came for one thing. Why did you do that to Serena? Don''t try to fool me with the whim thing." Avery already let his secretary investigate Amy. However, Amy concealed herself well. She called Nisse with her personal phone, and no one could find fault with her. Nisse was awed by Avery and Serena for their strong background. Amy started all these miseries, and Nisse didn''t feel like protecting her. "Amy." Nisse didn''t love Amy, and his chasing after her now was more out of psychologicalpensation for his failure in college. He was more than d to drag Amy down, since he himself had suffered a lot. "What is wrong with her? Tell me everything." "I was not interested in that project about low-rent housing. It is troublesome, apart from small size and low profit." "But Amy contacted me one day. She suggested helping me with the acquisition. She said she had already got 4panies. With those fourpanies, I would have a 50% chance to get the project." "Together with one condition, she promised to transfer me those 4panies acquired by Eastern Group, so I joined in thepetition." Amy''s betrayals to thepany stunned Avery, who had thought Amy was against Serena only. "What''s the condition?" "Spend one night with me." This condition disgusted Avery, who felt deceived by Amy lofty outside but sluttish inside. She spread the gossip to nder Serena and betrayed thepany to win the bet. Avery felt disgusted at Amy''s shamelessness to achieve her goals. "Do youe to Serena part now?" "Serena called me for the acquisition, but I already promised Amy to teach her a lesson." "I learned by ident that Serena liked some band, so I led her to the bar. There I tried to inebriate her to take some bad photos. failed." n "Amy thought you two would break up for this event. That is all. I admit that I helped Amy be against Serena, but Kalready paid my price, right?" Nisse didn''t dare to think of revenge. He didn''t dare to provoke either Avery or Serena anymore. "I hope you''ll remember this lesson." Avery left. Everything came to light now, and Avery felt heartache for Serena, who suffered silently. ''What a proud girl!'' Avery sighed. Serena''s obstinateness sometimes hurt Avery''s pride, as he thought it an obligation for him to protect his woman. ''Why Serena isn''t a timid and lovable little woman?'' Avery felt frustrated. Chapter 924 It happened a few days ago. Serena learned from a call that Nisse was in grave danger in the hospital. She sighed with emotion that life was unpredictable as Nisse was full of vim and vigorst night. Serena spent the morning in documents. In the afternoon, she received a phone call. "Miss Serena, the acquisition of M Group is done. This Group is leaderless now, and the president would like you to take over this new toy." Adam gave his daughter a toy worth more than one billion! "Where are you now?" Serena asked for the qualification of thispany, but Adam bought her the wholepany. "I''m in the headquarters of M Group. Miss, may youe over now? So, we can finish the handover." The caller was respectful. "Okay, I''ll be right there," Serena gave Avery a notice of her departure. Amy felt uneasy at the sight of Serena, who left in a hurry. ''Nisse doesn''t answer my calls or call me back. Will he betray me?" Serena arrived at Nisse''spany, wishing that Nisse were there. She was displeased that Nisse threatened her to drink with the projectst night. Now, she was eager to see how Nisse would respond to the fact that she became the new owner of hispany today. Unfortunately, Nisse was not in thepany at all. The handover was done quickly. Employees in thatpany were stunned, as such an acquisition was a sudden blow to them all. For the first time, Serena realized how powerful and resolute her father was. That the acquisition was finished in half a day should be a spectacle in the business circle. The first thing Serena did after the handover was to put the acquisition on the agenda. The acquisition of M Group would help Serena boost her project smoothly. Serena invited the owners of the other fourpanies to a dinner party tonight. The news about the acquisition of M Group didn''te out yet, so no one knew a change had happened. These people epted this invitation, which was sent out in the name of M Group. Avery learned a lesson from what had happenedst night and insisted on attending the dinner party with Serena. Those guests were dumbfounded at the sight of Avery. They already refused the offers of Eastern Group, so, what was Avery doing here? They didn''t know Serena. Serena greeted them, "Please, take a seat." After exchanging some pleasantries, Serena went directly to the point, "We already talked over the conditions, and you all agreed on the acquisition. These are the contracts. Please have a look." The contracts were inpliance with the contents in theirmunication over the phone," I have no problem with the contract, but why didn''t Nisse show up tonight?" "Yes, one more question, what is the president of Eastern Group doing here?" Nisse was supposed to fight over the project with Eastern Group. Then, why did Nisse allow his opponent to witness this critical moment? Serena chuckled, "You are behind the news. M Group was already acquired by Eastern Group this morning, and I am the new president of M Group." "There is no difference that you sign contracts with M Group or Eastern Group. In another word, this project about low-rent housing is doomed to be ours." "What! An acquisition? When did that happen? Why didn''t we hear anything? We talked with Nisse yesterday. Are you joking with us?" It sounded a lie to them, and none of them believed a word of it. "It happened this morning, and the news is not out yet; so it is reasonable that you hear nothing." They looked at each other in speechless despair. In their opinion, the M Group wasrger than the Eastern Group in size, so it should be more reasonable that Eastern acquired M. Moreover, it seemed impossible for them that the acquisition was finished in half a day. However, both Serena and Avery looked sincere. "Well, I have the official seal of M Group here. Well, you may call it M Group now, as it needs time to change its name." "There will be a press conference in a few days when everything is settled down. Then, you will know its new name." The seal was authentic, so what they heard was neither a joke nor a lie. There was no choice left to these confused owners, and they signed the contracts on the spot. "Nice working with you!" Serena stretched out her hand. "The honor is ours." The bright moon hung high in the sky. Avery drove Serena home. The smile on Serena''s face made Avery feel good. "Happy?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, very. Daddy took great credit in it, but I get the project, anyway." "Well, we are the same kind of persons. We are anxious to make our way painstakingly while abandoning the shortcuts avable." "Isn''t that fun? A smooth life is tasteless. The rainbow after the storm is more beautiful." Serena curled her lips into a smile. "Yeah. You win, and Amy will resign tomorrow." Avery did not want Serena to get hurt because of Amy. "No hurry. She will leave after the press conference." Serena wanted to take revenge for the misery Amy put her through. ''What will be her expression when she learns that I have the M Group?'' Serena had some knowledge of Amy, who would be overwhelmed with jealousy. The next day, Serena went to work as before. The project was already in her pocket, so she had nothing to worry about. Serena demanded her partners to keep silent about the acquisition before the bidding. Amy kept observing Serena secretly. She felt confused that Serena seemed to care about the project no more. Finally, she got news about Nisse that he was still in the hospital. That seemed to exin everything to Amy as the acquisition would have to be put off. Amy still felt restless though she seemed to have the upper hand for the bet now. Serena did nothing more for the project when the bidding time came close. S ''Does she care about the bet no more? Dose she give up the bet?'' Those spections about Serena drove Amy crazy. Amy felt suffocated in this peace before the storm. Well, the day when she got relieved from this depression came finally. Chapter 925 This day, Amy got to thepany as usual but Avery and Serena were nowhere to be found. Both of them were punctual for work so she had a sudden sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. She called her secretary but thetter asked, "Didn''t you go to the press conference?" "What press conference? I don''t know." Amy was stunned, her feeling of losing insignificance intensified. It couldn''t be that Serena had spoken ill of her with Avery because he had no tolerance for betrayal. He would have fired her without hesitation if he''d known what she had done. The only exnation was that Serena intended to defeat her by herself. Amy was exasperated that she knew nothing about the press conference. She used to be the one Avery trusted most. But since Serena had came, everything changed and she became the least important person in thepany. "The press conferences for the acquisition. Didn''t the president tell you?" The secretary sounded confused. "Acquisition?" "The Eastern Group has purchased the M Group. The president and vice president are attending the press conference today. I thought you are there too." Amy was stunned. "When did it happen? Howe I don''t know? We don''t have so much money for the acquisition," she asked. The M Group was toorge for the Eastern Group to acquire. Even if it was true, why was she ignorant of such a big event? "I don''t know the details. The president informed mest night in a call." "How did he get that amount of money? As far as I know, the number in our ount is far from enough." Although Serena had invested 5 million dors not long ago, it was still not enough. "It''s said it''s the vice president who raised funds." Amy frowned. How could Serena collect so much money overnight? Who on earth was she? She hung up the phone hastily and hurried to theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. scene. If Serena managed to acquire the M Group, she would be doomed. It was very crowded where the press conference was held. People at the scene were no less surprised than Amy. It was rare that a bigpany was acquired by a small one. It sounded more like a mirage than reality. Serena was dressed formally today. Her makeup was exquisite and her hair was done in a more mature way than before. She looked very young before the camera. The media was very interested in how she made it to acquire the M group and inundated her with various questions. Serena looked grim because she didn''t like crowds. But the media''s curiosity wasn''t subdued by the palpable impatience on her face. They kept asking. "It''s said some mysterious person leveraged a financial hole of the M group, which is why you could acquire it in such a short time. Who is that person?" "Are there any feuds between the two groups? The acquisition is like a bombshell to everyone." Strident questions came one after another. Avery saw restlessness on Serena''s face and grabbed her hand under the table to soothe her. He knew diplomacy wasn''t something she was good at. So he answered the questions for her. "All we can tell you is that there will be no M group in the future. It''s affiliated with the Eastern group now." Avery and Serena had made the decision on acquisition together. They had just finished the legal proceedings and got tons of personnel problems to settle. Amy knew that she had lost. Besides the mysterious person behind the acquisition, the journalists were also very interested in the rtionship between Serena and Avery. "You two look close. What''s the rtionship between you?" Serena looked at Avery and wondered what he would say. "We grew up together," Avery said, looking into her eyes. "So you''re friends?" "No," Avery paused, "She''s the love of my life." His eyes locked on Serena, his voice firm. Serena stiffened. She wasn''t expecting such a blunt answer. More questions about their love story followed. Only then did Amy realize how much Avery loved Serena. he just confessed his love for her in front of the whole world. All her efforts looked ridiculous now. She''d calcted everything but left out Serena''s background. How she know Serena was as wealuld §¶§® to acquire the M group? S as Chapter 926 Serena was dog-tired after the conference. "How could those stars survive so many cameras and paparazzi every day?" She asked Avery, pressing herself against his chest. "Perhaps that''s why they wear sunsses all the time." "I thought it is intended to look cool." "Partly, and to protect the eyes from the sh. You''re tired?" Avery cuddled her closer. "Mm, exhausted. The journalists. They are so inquisitive." Avery chuckled and gently brushed her nose. "We still have a lot in our hands, but we''ll attend to them tomorrow." "Good idea but tarrying won''t do us any good. The bidding will start tomorrow." She sighed and then continued, "Would you go to the M group with meter? I have some work to do." "Of course." He would say yes to any of her requests. "By the way, I saw Amy just now. She looked pale." Serena didn''t mention what Amy had done. But Avery had heard of it from Nisse and didn''t intend to let Amy get away with it. His face darkened. "Perhaps it doesn''t feel good to lose." "She will leave thepany after the bidding. Will you feel upset about her leaving? She''s capable." Avery''s brows furrowed and made a sound of disgust. "Serena, I abominate her than anyone else. I''m very happy that she''s leaving." "Avery, you..." Serena saw the revulsion on his face. "Silly, I know what she did. How long are you going to keep it from me? You should have told me as soon as you knew it." "Avery, I can defend myself and she can''t harm me. I don''t want you to deem me gossipy." "I don''t want us to be bothered with someone else when we''re together." "Still, you will not do such things again," Avery demanded. "What are you going to do with her?" Serena asked. Avery could be brutal when the line was crossed. "Just leave it to me. I''ll see to it that she pays her price," he answered grimly. "Okay. I want to eat steak tonight." Serena changed the subject. "Then I''ll take a reservation." "No, you make it for me," Serena said as she wrapped her arms around Avery''s neck like a spoiled child. Avery gently kissed her. "Okay, we''ll get off work early and go to the supermarket to buy ingredients." They were just a normal couple, despite their high positions in thepany. They did things that every couple did. Avery still remembered what Adam had said to him when he''d been a boy. "Avery, if you want to marry my daughter, you have to know how to cook," Adam said. His serious face was rendered funny by the hello kitty apron around his waist. "Why? We have cooks," Little Avery asked in confusion. "You''ll thank me when you find out how happy it is to cook for the girl you love." "Okay, Adam, I see." Adam had instilled his love philosophy into Avery and thetter was an advocate of it now. Although he was not good at cooking, he was making progress. Dayster, they won the bidding without surprise. It meant it was time for Amy to leave. "I won''t fire you. You''ll resign," Serena said without much emotion. Amy looked at Avery with pleading eyes. "President, I don''t want to resign.I''m wrong. I''m stupid to make a bet with Serena. Could you let me stay?" Avery was the man she had been in love with for two years. The thought of leaving him was harrowing. Besides, she didn''t want to walk away from a well-paid position. "A bet is a bet. You lost and you leave." Avery''s eyes were icy. "I lost, but I have contributed so much to thepany before. I''m still useful to you."From N?velDrama.Org. "My dad mentioned youst night. He wanted to y chess with youet tend. Avery, for my for''s this sake, let me stay, will you?" S "I''ll make peace with Serena and work very hard." Her voice was breaking. She knelt down and tugged at the bottom of his trousers'' leg. Many people gathered around them. §Ö and some started speaking for Amy. "President, Amy did so much for thepany. She deserves a second chance." "Serena, don''t be so hard on Amy." They didn''t know what Amy had done behind the scenes. It looked like Avery was abandoning Amy because of Serena. Tacit rumors got them to believe that Amy and Avery had been in a rtionship. So in their eyes, Serena was the other woman, hellbent on driving Amy away. Invoking sympathy was Amy''sst-ditch attempt. Dumping her would make Avery an ingrate. As the president of thepany, he had a reputation to uphold. Chapter 927 Amy made it to make a scene and the partiality of people gathering around was pretty clear. Anyone would take Serena as a devious woman who got in the middle of a couple. And Avery became an ingrate, failing to remain faithful to the woman who had helped him build his business from scratch. Many people stood out to plead for Amy. They thought Avery and Serena were making a fuss. ''Amy has always been very assiduous in work." "She''s made so many contributions to thepany. You can''t simply fire her." "She lost the bet but it can''t change the fact that she''s a very capable leader." Avery was almost drowned in their mours. "Enough," Serena started with impatience. The room fell silent and a multitude of eyes turned in her direction. Serena walked toward the drama queen on the floor. "I''ve underestimated you. Are you satisfied now that everyone is pitted against me?" "Serena, I know you hate me but I''m not a threat to you in any way. I just want to keep my job." "Thispany is like my child. How can you be as cruel as to deprive me of it?" Amy said in a pitiful voice, tears streaming down her face. Even some sentimental girls in the crowd had their eyes be watery. "I always know you have business acumen, but I didn''t know you also have a gift for acting until today," Serena said severely. "Serena, you''re well-born so you could acquire apany effortlessly." "But I''m from a normal family and I put a lot of effort into getting what I have today." "Please give me a chance to work here." Serena sneered, seeing through her at once. Amy was making a scene to make sure rumors spread that Avery abandoned someone who built thepany with him for a woman. It would raise hostility toward Avery while sympathy to her. So finding the next job would be much easier. Her story would also serve as a warning to forestall prospective partners. It would cause turmoil in thepany as well. She was a maniptive woman, which was how she''d climbed to where she was today. "Amy, you''ve disappointed me so much," Avery said, casting a nce at Serena''s livid face. "Because I lose the bet?" Amy sounded confused. Serena was about to say something but Avery squeezed her hand and stopped her. His solemn voice started, "I wanted you to leave with dignity but apparently you don''t deserve my kindness." He paused, "Maybe I should just tell everyone the truth." "You only see what she wants you to see," he said, his eyes sweeping around the room. "But you have no idea what she has done." Panic exploded in Amy''s eyes. What he would say next frightened her. "No. Please..." She pleaded in despair. Her scheme backfired on her. "It''s toote, Amy." He''d been very grateful to her but she ruined his trust herself. "Rumors that I''m in a rtionship with Amy reached me the other day." "The absurdity of it astonished me." "But what astonished me more was Amy''s facit consent. The velk misunderstanding became ingrained because of her." "That''s not true. I exined but no one would believe me," Amy shouted. "What''s more, you''ve been ndering Serena since she came." "You used a bet to force her to leave, but in 2000 to win the bet, you e secretly." Conte ve Kevel.ne somepaniesFrom N?velDrama.Org. "You even talked some of our clients out of cooperation. This is how capable you are." Avery''s voice was furious. Everyone''s faces changed. What Amy had done was a betrayal. "No! It''s a groundless usation. No one can attest to your words," Amy denied. Amy was sure she''d covered her tracks perfectly. "Stop lying. Nisse has told me everything," Avery snapped. "How you persuaded him about the aon and how you used h get s of her." Avery bream to drunk so you could take "Look at what you''ve be." Every word of his chipped away a piece of Amy''s bravado and when he finished, she looked pale. Chapter 928 All she was thinking was that Avery was never gonna forgive her. But one part of her struggled to give in. "I''ve no idea what you''re saying," she insisted. Avery gave her a long look and then fished his phone out of the pocket. He called Nisse, who was in a foul mood because hispany had been acquired. He pressed the green button and connected the line. "What? I''ve told you everything I know!" He demanded testily. "Say what Amy has done again," Avery requested tersely. He had an edge to his voice so Nisse suppressed his anger and repeated what he''d said to Avery. He was put on speaker so his words were clearly heard by everyone at present. They were all numb with shock. Amy''s image as a hard-working and responsible leader was reversed. It was only an illusion. "Amy, what else do you have to say?" "It''s nder. I''ve never done any of these things." Amy was struggling. "All thepanies that have been acquired could testify his words. Would you like me to call them?" Serena asked. Amy was rendered speechless. "I didn''t mean to make you notorious but you have iting," Serena said dryly. "Amy, I officially inform you that you''re fired. You have half an hour to grab your things and get lost," Avery said with no trace of warmth in his voice. The revulsion on his face turned into tiredness. He was done with this farce. "Avery, please, let me stay. I beg you," Amy pleaded. "It''s toote," Avery said tly, averting his eyes as if the single sight of her made him sick. He grabbed Serena''s hand and whisked her off. Amy broke down. "No!!!" She roared angrily from behind. "Get around what Amy did," Avery instructed as soon as he entered his office. "Yes, President," his secretary answered subserviently. Once the word spread, there would be no room for Amy in this industry. No one would hire a betrayer. Even if her capability was valued, no one wanted Avery as a foe. Amy''s life after being fired was dismal. Nopany would take her, not even for a menial job. Her reputation had beenpletely ruined She resented Avery for going to these lengths for Serena.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her father was incensed after he knew what Amy had done. "Honesty and faithfulness are the fundamental virtues of a human. You deserve it." He was spitting mad. "How can you say such things to your daughter? What Avery did to me was brutal," she retorted. "It''s a lesson for you so you know what you should do and what you shouldn''t." "Be a teacher after the dust has settled. That position is more suitable for you. Then get married." The professor liked Avery very much and had wanted him to marry Amy, but Avery had rejected He had thought he might change his mind as time passed by but it turned out that he''d been in love with another woman. t NovelDrama.Org "I don''t want to be a teacher! I was so close to sess. Serena is a b*tch." "She did nothing wrong. Why can''t you understand you were wrong?" "I did nothing wrong. I''ll drag them down with me!" Amy said with a sinister look. "You''ll stay home and behave." His father warned her grimly. He wouldn''t allow her to do more ridiculous things. At the airport. Serena and Avery barely made it to pick up Tracey and Adam. "Daddy, mommy, you should''ve called me earlier," Serenained. She was caught unaware when she''d got the news hours ago. "We want it to be a surprise," Adam said with a smile. "It''s more of a shock than surprise!" Serena protested. Avery had run wildly all the way and now was gasping beside them. "Tracey, Adam, nice to see you again," he greeted. "Me too. It has been two years since west met." Tracey looked at him with maternal tenderness. It was unbelievable that the little boy she''d run into in the amusement park had be a man now. "I should''ve visited you more often. I''m so sorry." "Humph, you should be. You''d better have good reasons forthat." Adam snorted. "You must be tired after such a long journey. Let''s go. Avery has arranged everything." Serena tried to her father''s attention but Content s attention but failed "I''m this for you, silly girl. No matter how busy he was, he should have made time to see you," Adam said with a note of reproach. "I''m so sorry. I could have done better," Avery apologized again, his head low. "Avery, you''ve done well enough. Mommy, are you hungry?" Serena quickly changed the subject. Chapter 929 Tracey''s and Adam''s sudden arrival made them very nervous. Avery wasn''t a child anymore and being sized up as a man put lots of pressure on him. He was afraid of disappointing Tracey and Adam and failing to qualify as their future son-inw. After dinner, Adam insisted on taking a look at where Serena was living now. Instead of Adam''s house in this city, Serena was living with Avery in his apartment. In spite of the tacit agreement to their rtionship from both families, letting Tracey and Adam know they sleep on the same bed made them cringe. "Why don''t you go home and have a good rest? Mom must be tired." Serena advised, trying to forestall their unnerving visit. "I''m not tired. We''re concerned about your life here and want to see the ce you live in." Tracey said firmly. Serena had never be parted from them for so long. It made perfect sense that they were worried. "Avery is very good to me. You have nothing to worry about." Serena soothed her. "Avery, lead the way," Adam said tersely, his tone allowing no arguments. It turned out that Adam wasn''t so picky about their apartment. And Tracey was pleased to find that the house was decorated in Serena''s style. Thanks to Serena''s daily cleaning routine, everything was clean and neat. She could imagine how her mother''s brows would furrow if the house was a mess. "This neighborhood is quite good. Not every young man at Avery''s age can afford a house here," Tracey said, her voice tinged with approval. Serena silently heaved a sigh of relief. "So you live together?" Adam asked casually. "Yes," Serena answered, carefully choosing her words, "It''s close to thepany and Avery can look after me." Tracey nodded in agreement. "We sleep in different rooms. I use the master bedroom and Avery uses the guest room," Serena added. "Is that so?" Adam cast an incredulous look at Avery. "Yes," Avery answered, sweating on the back but assumingposure. "Have a seat. I''ll prepare some fruits for you." Serena escaped into the kitchen. She had never found her father could be so formidable. "I''ll help you." Avery stormed into the kitchen after her. Adam and Tracey exchanged nces. "Serena never did these at home," Tracey said. "She got Jane to do everything for her. But she has to depend on herself here." Tracey shed a nce at the kitchen. The two figures in it reminded her of the past. Avery was the child growing up before their eyes to whom they could entrust their daughter. All they wished was that he loved her with his whole heart. It was quite in from Serena''s choice of college that she had picked her road forward. She''d decided to spend her life with Avery and they would let her despite themselves. The two of them stood on the balcony and looked at the bustling streets below them. "What''s in your mind?" Adam looked at Tracey whose eyes were dreamy. "When I started my business from scratch, Frented a cheap the ent and s looked down at the city like this." "All I thought was revenge." "So many years have passed, and our child has grown up. Adam, why did time pass so fast?" Tracey looked at the still strong man who already had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. "Only good time passes fast. You''ve been happy these years." Adam rested his arm around her shoulders. "Time with you is always happy." "You''ll have more such happy time in the future. I promise." Adam said, dropping a kiss on her forehead. Serena and Avery came out with fruit and saw them leaning against each other on the balcony. "They Serena mildly, "They never fight. 132 each other so much," I wouldn''t want him toght. never done anything the "We''ll be Nike them. I''ll love just like loves Tracey," said firmly, stroking her he Sves Tracey," A t belongs to Shet "Well, I believe you." "Dad, mom,e in and have some fruits," Serena called. Tracey and Adam turned back to the living room. "We''ll eat at home tonight. Avery will cook for us." Serena wanted to prove to them that Avery was reliable. "Yes, I''ll go buy groceriester." "Do you not need to go to work? You must be very busy," Tracey asked with concern. "Work can wait. You''re my priorities now," Avery said with a grin. "Oh, sweet boy," Tracey smiled gently, "By the way, clear your tomorrow evening." She and Adam had not onlye to see their daughter but also to help them as far as they could. "Okay, what for?" Serena asked. "We''ll hold a party tomorrow evening and introduce some dignitaries and old friends to you."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Since they had started their business here, those sources would be of use to them. Chapter 930 "You''re here to pave the way for us," Avery said in amazement. "Yes. We understand you want to cut a capable figure under your own steam. We''ve seen your efforts all these years." "Avery, both us and your parents admire your aspiration and you''ve proved yourself." "Now that Serena hase here for you, you two must have a long-term n for your future." "There isn''t much for us to do for you, but at least we can introduce you to the people who might be helpful to you." Avery scratched his head. "I know you''re doing this for our sakes. My parents should''ve told me beforehand." "You wouldn''t agree if they had. We know both of you are stubborn, but we just want to help." "I see. We''ll do it." Avery said gratefully. "You''re not leaving soon, are you? I want you to spend more time with me." Serena sat by Tracey and held her arm to her chest. "We would love to but well go to see Thirza after the party tomorrow," Tracey said apologetically. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing exactly. I just feel something off with her." Serena gave a start. Could it be that she had known Thirza''s secret? "Howe? She''s good. She just won an international award for her design," Serena said, forcing a smile. Tracey and Adam must freak out if they found out Thirza''s secret. "I can''t name it but your dad feels the same way." "She''s 16 years old now and ought to move out from Steve''s ce, either to the dormitory in her school or our own house." "But she just keeps dying it." "She can''t always live with Steve. She''s hindering him from getting married." "We''re going to see to it that it''s solved properly." Serena''s face softened with relief. It seemed that her parents were still in the dark. "Thirza''s not a little girl. She knows what to do," she said. "If only Thirza is as sensible as you. She''s so willful." Tracey said, her brows furrowed. Serena gave her a false smile and then grabbed Avery''s hand. "We''ll go buy groceries." "Okay." Both of her parents nodded. After the door closed behind them, Avery tightened his fingers on Serena''s arm, "You''re in a rush. Why?" "Nothing. Pull the car to the driveway. I''ll wait for you there," Serena said impassively. Though he was confused, Avery walked towards the garage without further inquiring. Serena called Thirza as soon as she went out of the elevator. "Hello."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her listless voice betrayed her sour mood. "You sound bad. Is it him?" Serena asked without preamble. "Mm. He wouldn''t ept me but I still love him so much," Thirza said under her breath. "Thirza, put him aside for a while. You have one more pressing issueing. Mom and Dad is going to see you in a few days." "Okay. What''s pressing about that?" Thirza asked, thinking her sister was making a fuss. "They are going to ask you to move out of Steve''s ce!" Serena rose her voice. "They think it''s improper for you to live with him anymore. You choose either dormitory or our house there." There was a brief silence before the outburst came from the other end of the line. "What? Why?" "Because Mom thinks you''re the culprit of Steve still being single." S "You know mom. She''s hellbent on getting Steve married." "Just tell you in advance so you can be prepared," Serena said. "I can never be prepared for this." Thirza sounded frustrated. "Thirza, just give up. You are really not suitable for each other. I can''t et imagine how mom will respond if she knows it." Serena W worriedly. "Would you give up on Avery?" "I..." Serena stammered. "I love him and I can''t control it." Thirza smiled bitterly and disconnected the phone. Serena was stunned by the despair and resoluteness in those words. "Serena, get in the car, "Avery shouted, honking the horn to get her attention. Serena hastily trotted to him and got in the car. She asked Avery after a while, "Should I keep loving you if I''m not supposed to?" "What''s wrong?" Avery didn''t answer her. "Nothing. Just answer me." Serena pressed. "I don''t understand what you mean by saying you''re not supposed love if you love someone, You it. can''t change how yet feel." "So just keep loving until you can''t love anymore," Avery said quickly. It seemed to be an easy question for him. "What if I have lots of difficulties await me?" "True love will survive them." "If you really love someone, you''ll surmount any obstacle to love him," Avery said firmly. "Including age..." Serena mused. "What''s the matter? It''s a strange question." "No, I''m just d that there are no obstacles between us." Serena sighed. Chapter 931 It was spread in the financial circle that the host of the party was an international investor whose wealth was beyond imagination. All upper-ss celebrities were desperate to make an acquaintance with such a figure. Amy heard of the party and deemed it a good opportunity to get her a job in finance again. She turned to her father for help. "Dad, have you heard of the party that''ll be held recently?" "Of course," the professor pushed his sses, "I heard it''s held for the daughter of a famous investor." "For what?" Amy asked. "To build rtionships for her." "Oh, what a lucky girl." Amy pursed her lips, envious. "You seem to be ming me." The professor squinted at his daughter. "Gosh, why would I? You''re a distinguished professor and a good father," Amy said ingratiatingly. "I want to go to that party too. Can you procure an invitation for me?" "What are you going to do? You should be focusing on getting certified as a teacher." "Father, I just want to expand my horizons. It''s such a great party," Amy implored. "You''ll behave?" "Of course!" "Fine. I''ll get an invitation for but you have to promise me you''ll y nice and won''t cause any trouble." "Okay, I promise," Amy said without hesitation. Amy nned to make a friend with this girl with remarkable backgrounds first and then used her to find a job. She couldn''t wait to see Avery and Serena''s faces when they saw her back again. She made a n B in case that she failed to get to the girl. People invited to the party were big names. If she could get someone to like her, she could rise to her feet again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She had liked Avery not only because he was from a wealthy family, but also because he was hardworking. She was foresighted and knew a man like him was more promising than a yboy like Nisse. Unfortunately, he did not like her at all. So she would move on to her next target. Amy spent all her savings on a custom-made dress and put on exquisite makeup before going to the party. In the apartment. Avery took a pile of dresses to Serena and asked, "Which one do you like?" "Do I have to wear these?" Serena didn''t like asions like this. "Yes. You can''t show up in a sweater," Avery said firmly. "Okay. What are you going to wear?" Serena asked. "A simple suit with a tie that matches your dress." So he hadn''t changed because he was waiting for her choice of clothes. "Mm, I''ll do this one." Serena picked out a strapless silk dress. "Well, I''m going to change now. Your makeup artist will be here soon." "See youter." Serena''s mouth curved into a smile. Amy was wearing a crimson sleeveled gown with a flowy floor swho length and a thigh-high slit. belongs to . Slit Content "Miss, please may I see your invitation." "Okay." Amy took out her invitation letter. "You can go in now." "Thank you," Amy said as she walked into the hall. She had been to some parties before, but none of them wasparable to this one. There was a bar in the garden stocked with all sorts of gins and et liquors and buffet tables get with fancy desserts. Content People of all walks of life chattered andughed as an orchestra was ying music. Among them, Amy even recognized some stars and politicians. She wasn''t from a poor family, but the luxury of the party stunned her. Men and girls were all in finery, nodding and smiling at each other when their eyes met. The whole ce was redolent of blossoms. Amy hopes she could marry someone from such a rich family. She wondered if she would meet Avery here. Before long, she saw him. He was in a navy suit with a white tie. His tall figure and handsome features made him conspicuous in the crowd. She couldn''t move her eyes from him. She toward up her skirt and walked toward him. Without Serena by side, maybe she stood a chance making peace with him. belongs to Content of Chapter 932 Avery was in a hurry and didn''t see Amy. She stopped in her tracks, her hand holding in the air.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Avery walked to the orchestra and said something to them intently. She shouldn''t be watching him, but Avery outshone every other man in her eyes. She even ignored a man who came to hit on her. Amy looked around but did not see Serena. Did Averye alone today? An idea came to her. She groped in her purse and clenched the bottle of drugs she prepared for n B. It could make any man sumb to his primitive desire. A lopsided smile appeared on her face. Since Serena wasn''t around, she was determined to worm into Avery''s heart again. Avery bustled around. He was now talking to the lighting technician. It was hasty but he couldn''t wait anymore. "Avery." A familiar voice called him. Katalina, dressed in a red dress, slowly walked toward him. "Mom." Avery''s lips broke into a smile. It had been more than half a year since they hadst met. "I heard that you''re going to propose to Serena tonight?" Katalina asked. "Hush, it''s meant to be a surprise," Avery said primly. But he got a flick on his forehead from his father. "If it weren''t for Adam''s party, we couldn''t even see you. You look more like Adam''s son than mine," he said tartly. Avery rubbed his forehead. "He''s soon my father too." His father rolled his eyes and said to Katalina, "We should''ve had more children. This one doesn''t count." "Dad! It''s the most important day of my life. You must help me!" Avery said firmly, turning to his mother for support. Katalina poked his head. "Of course we''ll help you. We like Serena too." Amy watched him chatter with his family from afar, biding her time. Later, she came forward and introduced herself, "Hi, my name''s Amy. Nice to meet you." "Why are you here?" Avery''s face sunk at the sight of her. Katalina looked at Avery with inquiring eyes. "I used to be Avery''s assistant," Amy said, with the knowledge that Avery wasn''t going to introduce her. Katalina perceived the revulsion on her son''s face and responded with a polite nod. Avery''s father turned away directly. He didn''t like her at the first sight. Amy felt embarrassed but kept smiling. "You''re Avery''s parents? I worked for Avery for two years but I''ve never seen you. If you need anything here, feel free to contact me." Amy tried to sound natural. Avery''s face looked like a thundercloud. "Worked? You don''t work with Avery anymore?" Katalina asked. Avery arched an eyebrow and looked at Amy scornfully. "Well..." She was speechless. "Excuse us. Other guests are waiting for us." Katalina said and left with her husband and son. Amy stiffened and soon realized she had said "our guests". Were they the host of the party? Back at home, her father had mentioned, "It''s said the party was held by two couples." "Didn''t you say that it''s the party for the daughter of a famous investor?" "I don''t know. I''m just telling you what I heard." Her father''s words made sense now. Avery''s parents must be one of the two Averles She hadn''t expected e be from such an influential family. She remembered Avey had once fussed over half a million dors for a project. So she took for granted that he was from a normal family. But the ne and earrings his mother wore tonight were millions of dors, not to his father''s watch and suit belongs to NovelDrama.Org s of dors, not to meet The thought that she could have been one of that family frustrated her. She fixed her eyes on them, dazed. She wondered who the other couple were. It urred to her that Serena had acquired the M group so easily. As she was terrified by the idea that Serena''s parents might be the other couple, the crowd stirred. Three people appeared at the door. She took a step backward in shock when she saw Tracey and Adam. Their features looked too familiar to her. Then thest one she wanted to see at the party showed up. Chapter 933 All eyes turned to Serena at this moment. She looked divine tonight in a white strapless dress. Its bodice was adorned by pearls and its gauze skirt elegantly fell to the floor. The sequins on it glittered with her slightest movement. She stood there gracefully like a goddess in the moonlight. Her hair was coiled up, fully revealing her exquisite features. Above her corbones were tear-shaped earrings. Around her neck was a solitaire ne whose brand Amy couldn''t recognize. Her charm was captivating and enviable. Avery stared at her, dazed. This was the girl he was to spend his whole life with. "Serena is smashing!" Katalina eximed. Avery''s father did not say anything, but his face beaming with satisfaction. "Mom, do you see her?" Avery murmured. "Yes. What are you waiting for? All men are looking at her." Katalina gave him a push. Avery then came to his senses and walked toward Serena who was like a princess from a fairy tale. Serena felt a little uneasy under the spotlight. But all disconcerting feelings vanished as she saw Avery walking toward her like a prince. "Avery," she called him, putting her arm around his elbow. This gesture subsided the enthusiasm in many men''s eyes. She already had her date. "Isn''t she the girl Nisse wanted to get drunk?" One man asked his friends. At that time, they had only known that Serena was Avery''s girlfriend and hadn''t known her identity. They were all surprised to see Serena here. "Is she the daughter of the investor? My God, what have we done?" "And she''s the one who acquired Nisse''spany, right?" "We''re dead!" Another young man shouted. They were all appalled because they hadn''t expected Serena to be from such a powerful family. Amy looked at Serena and Avery with a mixture of feelings. They were a perfect match for each other. Serena was impable. Kieran was also here tonight. He was wearing a delicate white suit. With his hair slicked back, he looked mature today. He felt so small when looked at Serena and Avery from the corner of the hall. She was too radiant for him to approach. Adam introduced Serena and Avery and thanked everyone for theiring. After he finished, the sound of dance music filled the hall. "Would you dance with me?" Avery asked Serena, holding out his hand. They hadN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. but she put her hand in Avery''s his intense gaze, she flushed. NovelDrama.Org Flume more intimate things O Then all lights were turned off except for the one above them. Her skirt was glimmering like a thousand stars as Avery spun her out and drew her back. Serena set her mind empty and let him lead the dance, her smile lovely. Everything disappeared. The only thing that was real to her was his hand on her waist. She dropped into an elegant curtsy at the moment the music faded to its close. Suddenly, all the lights went out. Darkness pressed in on all sides. Serena reached out for Avery without sess, but melodious music sounded before long. When the dance floor was lit up again, Avery was down on one knee with a diamond ring in his hand. Before Serena could respond, she heard some girls cry in amazement. get up "Serena, I''ve been waiting for you before you were born. Growing with you is the best thing that ever happened to my life." S MS "Would you give me the honor of spending the rest of your life with me?" Serena was stunned. She was only sixteen years old, too young to be expecting an engagement. But Avery couldn''t wait anymore. He''d been worried about losing her again since what happenedst time. He wanted to be fully-fledged as quickly as possible so he could put her under his wings. This party was a good opportunity to tell everyone that Serena was his girl. Serena''s eyes swept from Avery''s face to the ring in his hand. Then she said under her breath, "Yes." Avery delicately put the ring on Serena''s finger and said, "You are my girl now." They hugged each other tightly. Rose petals fell from above them and the music came to a climax. All guests cheered and apuded for such a dreamy scene. Amy finally understood why the party was arranged so warmly and romanticly. Her fingernails bit into her palms and she looked daggers at the couple pressing tighe wel other. . Seeing the man she''d love for two years propose to another woman was too much for her. She was gripped by agony, regrettinging here tonight. Chapter 934 The romantic proposal ignited everyone and they all slid into the dance floor with their dates. Serena''s heart was still pounding after they walked to the side. "Avery,e over." Avery''s father called him to introduce someone to him. "I''ll be back very soon." Avery patted Serena on her cheek and then left. She released him with an understanding nod despite herself. After Avery left, Serena took a ss of champagne and spotted a few familiar faces. They were those who had tried to get her loaded. That night had been haunting her till today. Serena strode towards them before they could escape from the hall. "Hey, do you remember me? We metst time." Serena''s lips curved as she saw apprehension on their faces. "Of course, we weren''t expecting you here," one of them said, avoiding her eyes. "You look beautiful tonight." "Yeah, you just killed it!" Theyvished praise on Serena, hoping she forgot what had happened. But those memories were like a nasty scar that would live with her for the rest of her life. She was now afraid of meeting anyone alone, even a client. She had drunk so much that night and how the spirits had burned her stomach was still very vivid. "I wasn''t expecting you too," Serena said. The smile on her face was icy. "I would like to propose a toast," she said in a low voice. The young men all hastily lifted their sses. "Isn''t champagne too light for you? I recall you prefer something heavier." Their face turned pale. Serena pped her hands and a waiter came up to her asked what she needed. "Ten bottles of whiskey please." "Yes, Miss." The men''s pupils dted in panic. Ten bottles of whiskey were too much even if they could drink like a fish. Serena was never a kind person. She preferred to fight fire with fire.From N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, what do you want?" One of them ventured. The smile on Serena''s face broadened, "What do I want? I want you to feel at home and drink as much as you want." "You''ve all seen how important today is to me. I think you might do me the favor of adding more delight to it." "Of course. The honor is ours." Serena snorted. Their feigned smiles and ingratiating tone made her sick. Those men pulled whiskey for themselves and held it toward Serena. "Go ahead. Bottoms up," Serena said tersely. Their hands stilled. "Well..." "What? You wouldn''t drink with me?" "No, but it''s too much for a chug. Can we slow down a little bit?" "I thought that was the way you drank given how you made me s that day. Why are you SO "She frowned Content changeable?" She frowned "Fine. Well do as you said." They swigged whisky like it was water. They hoped one ss of whiskey was enough to subside her anger. "Can we leave now?" One man asked, wiping his mouth. But it was just the beginning. Serena wasn''t going to let them get away with it easily. "What''s the rush? It''s a big day for me. You haven''t congratted me." Serena pulled a ss of whiskey for each of them unhurriedly. "You without = 2 arts in your hand. your congrattions towards the sses swnow "Please," she said as she took a sip of her champagne. After that, Serena found other excuses to make them drink another four sses. "Please, spare us. We can''t drink anymore," one man begged. "You can''t leave until you finish all, this eyes ing across the b "Serena said firm t belongs to sw If they had been merciful to her, she would have shown them some leniency too. "Please, drinking so much is gonna kill us." "I don''t care. Keep drinking," she demanded sharply. They brought it on themselves. When all the whiskey was finished, some of them had passed out. "Can we leave now?" One of them mumbled with his hand propped on the table. "Remember the lesson you learned today. Get lost." They hauled the unconscious ones and staggered away. Serena squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. She had been eager to do it for a long time. "Bravo." A male voice sounded behind her. "Kieran. What brings you here?" Serena had a good impression of him since he had saved her that night. "Your party obviously," he paused and then asked gently, "May I have a word with you?" Chapter 935 On the balcony. Serena eyed Kieran in front of her, marveling at how time had made a boy of a man so quickly. Strands of his hair swayed in the breeze. "What do you want to say?" Serena looked at him. Kieran looked unprecedentedly solemn. "Do you know why I have been pestering you since the first grade of elementary school?" He started. Serena was also curious about it. She''d not been an easygoing kid but Kieran had been enthusiastic to her since the first day of school. Memories took her back to the time when they were both kids. Young as he was, Kieran was very thoughtful. Once she forgot to bring an eraser for an exam and was too shy to borrow it from her ssmates. When she looked at the mistakes on her paper helplessly, Kieran threw an eraser to her. He was also the one who found that she had sprained her ankle and carried her to the infirmary. She had never told Kieran her birthday, but he remembered it every year. He''d prepared creative gifts for her every birthday. She also remembered the ridiculous farce when her period came for the first time. She had a stomachache that day and Kieran soon found something was wrong with her. "What''s wrong with you today?" Kieran asked with concern. "Nothing," Serena answered simply. They happened to have a running test that day. Serena felt fatigued but she took part in it anyway. Before she made it very far, the pain intensified and she felt something flowed out of her lower body. But she didn''t stop. She was sweating like hell and her face was pale. "Serena, are you okay? You look like you need a rest immediately." "I''m fine. I can make it." Serena said, gasping. "You have blood on your pants! You''re hurt!" Kieran shouted when he saw the red smudge on her trousers. The next moment he swept Serena up. Regardless of her objections, he carried her to the teacher to ask for a leave. "Sir, Serena is injured. I must take her to the infirmary." Seeing Serena''s pale face, the teacher agreed and let them go. Then he stormed to the infirmary. "Doctor, she''s bleeding. Help her!" Kieran said nervously. "Calm down. I got her." The doctor soothed him. "She got blood on her butts. Perhaps her butts are hurt." Serena was so embarrassed that all her blood coursed to her face. "Let me have a look." The doctor said seriously. Kieran put her t on the bed carefully and held her hand tightly "You''ll be fine. Don''t be afraid." but he looked as though Serena UMS dying. . NovelDrama.Org was Serena was also scared out of her wits. "Girl, let me see your cut." "Ms, I''m not injured. I just have a stomachache." Serena said as she turned toy on her stomach. The doctor stiffened for a few seconds and then asked, "You have a stomachache?" "Yes." "Doctor?" Kieran pressed anxiously. The doctor gently patted his head and said, "She''s fine. It''s normal." "Howe she''s fine? Her butts are bleeding." "I''m a doctor and I say she''s fine. You should go back to ss now." "But..." Kieran still wanted to say something, but he was pushed out by the doctor. Later, Serena knew that she was having a period, and Kieran finally understood what kind of blood it was. But because Kieran made a fuss about it, everyone knew that Serena was on her period. Serena was so angry that she wouldn''t speak to him for a long time. Now they were all in college. How fast time flew.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I don''t know. Perhaps because you are outgoing and we were deskmates?" Serena said, genuinely puzzled. "Yes, but have you seen me treat someone else as well as you?" "Well... no," Serena said as she searched her memory. "Actually, I met you before the first grade started. Do you remember the time when you were kidnapped?" Time reversed to the day before she went to the elementary school. Tracey took her to a supermarket to buy stationery for the new semester. It was very crowded there and they lost each other. Serena went out of the market to wait for her by the exit but was taken into a car by a trafficker. There were other kids in the car, sobbing and terrified. From the bumpy road Serena knew they were in the countryside. She forced herself to calm down. She tugged at a sobbing boy beside her. "It''s no use crying. I''ll untie the rope for you." The boy didn''t say anything but followed her instructions and turned untied the knit with her mouth. d. Serena dipped her body and "Now it''s your turn," she said. Chapter 936 The little boy looked at Serena. Her impassive face somehow reassured him. Their car got a t tire on the way and Serena took the opportunity when the trafficker checked the tire and escaped. Before she left, she told the boy that she woulde back and save everyone. About a few hourster, everyone was rescued sessfully. No one knew how Serena did it. "Kidnapped? Are you..." Serena''s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn''t seen the boy''s face clearly due to the dim light and the dirt on it. "Yes, I am the little boy who untied the rope for you. I remembered you at that time. I didn''t expect that we would study in the same ss." "Why have you never brought this up?" She asked. "Because I don''t want you to think that I am a coward." He smiled sheepishly. "So you''re good to me because I saved you?" Kieran nodded. "Partly. You saved me and I wanted to pay you back." "I knew your family is rich but I still brought you the good things I got. I wanted to treat you well." "Gradually, I found that you were very special. You were different. You didn''t y with other girls." "You looked at them like you were an adult. So my gratitude turned into curiosity." "You were always gloomy. I wanted you to be happy." "That was why you kept doing all those tricks to make meugh?" Serena asked. "Yes. I thought something really bad had happened to you. But then I found you were born this way. You onlyugh when you are with him." Kieran smiled bitterly. "He called you his fiance and was very close to you. Perhaps because of him, I wanted more than just to protect you," he continued. "I knew all your likes and dislikes and I just grew like you. I be a shadow of you." "Later I realized my affection for you wasn''t that for a friend. I couldn''t think straight when you looked at me." "I was so sad when you were with him. I felt like I was ill." "I wasn''t the hard-working type but I studied very hard because you were so excellent." "I looked forward to see you in the middle school but it turned out that you were in another school." "I tried to get used to living without you, but you came back soon." "We once again became deskmates." "I can''t tell you how happy I was. I started to know what I want at that time." "But you started to see your heart too and your choice was Avery." "I couldn''t do anything about it but staying by your side and protecting you when Avery couldn''t." "You''ve asked me many times why I''ve been so nice to you, but I''ve never told you the truth." "My love dare to confess it to you because you might you is a secret. I didn''t t belongs to was Content "After Avery left, I thought it was my chance to worm into your heart." "You studied very hard for grade skipping."From N?velDrama.Org. "You were talented and it was easy for you. But if you seeded, I wouldn''t see you anymore." "And I knew that would be the end of us given your aloofness." "So I studied non-stoppingly so that I could skip grades with you." "You never confided in me but I knew you missed Avery very much." "And you were preparing for grade skipping again. This time your aim was his college." "I wanted to give up. I saw no hope. You were in crazy love with him." "But trying to let you go was much harder than I thought. I felt suffocated." "So there I was, in the exam. I went everywhere you went." "I booked the same fight as yours to our college." "But what happened after we took off was so devastating for you.. Webol a child for him." Content be Compose as you were, you like "I was so sad for you. I gathered you in my arms and covered your eyes with my hands. I saw hope again." "But I was mistaken. He just loved you as you loved him." "Youughed so happily in the snow on Christmas Eve, holding his hand." "I once again thought of giving up on you that night." "Serena, now I''m ready to answer the question you''ve been asking me for so many years." "I''ve been nice to you because let love you. I''ve been in love with you for so long. Can you love me back?" Content belongs to s Kieran finally said all that he wanted to say. He knew the answer was harrowing but he asked it anyway. Serena was numb with shock. His love was so heavy. Her head was spinning with memories and an inexplicable feeling welled up in her heart. Fireworks exploded in the sky above them, tinging their face with motley colors. Serena recognized some letters in the firework, which spelled "I LOVE YOU". Chapter 937 Looking at those big words, Serena''s feelings were veryplicated. She had had an inkling that Kieran felt something for her. But since he had all along acted like a reliable friend, she''d thought she was mistaken. It was not until now that Serena understood his scruples. Carefree as he seemed, the innermost part of him was battered. His smile had been so warm and bright when he was with her. "Serena, I brought you the best kiwis. Have a taste." "No." "Serena, I bought these earrings for you when I went shopping with my mom. You must look beautiful in them." "Keep them to yourself." "Serena, you like flowers? I''ve brought the orchids from my grandpa''s garden for you. Look." "I don''t want it." Every time he''d tried to please her with something she liked, she''d rebuffed him coldly. Now she wondered whether he''d been beaten up for digging his grandpa''s orchids. And had he spent all his allowance on the earrings? Turning him down had always been easy for her, but now words eluded her. His usually smiling eyes were now full of disconcertion and dejection.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He looked too brittle to meet another rebuff. Ten years he had spent protecting her. But the cruel thing was that she''d never felt anything beyond friendship for him, even before she''d figured out her feelings for Avery. She loved Avery not because of that promise or anything else. She loved Avery for who he was and telling Kieran it herself was cruel. "Kieran, I''m sorry. I..." She stammered, "I love Avery. It''s always been him." Kieran''s lips broke into a dry smile. "It''s time to quit, isn''t it?" His voice was almost inaudible. His smile was as perfect as before but his dimmed eyes betrayed his agony. "I''m so sorry. I don''t want to hurt you." Serena said. It was distressing for her to see him like this. "It doesn''t matter. I feel better to have said it. Serena, can I ask one thing from you?" "Yeah, what''s it?" "Can you give me a hug?" He said serenely. Serena stretched out her arms and wrapped them around him. Feeling her breath on his neck, he tightened his trembling arms. The thought that it was the closest they could ever be made him feel happy and sad at the same time. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Serena''s voice was breaking. "Don''t be," he said gently, "Serena, I''m really leaving you this time." "What do you mean?" "Since Avery and you are engaged now, there is no reason for me to stick around anymore." "What about Cambridge?" "I''m not going to study there. I wanted to learn finance only because you like it, but now it''s time to pursue the life I really want." "That''s...good," Serena muttered, failing to force a smile. Under the splendid firework, Avery stood by the door, quieting watching them. His fingers clenching the ss were taut, but he just stayed put. "Serena, goodbye." Kieran drew back. "I''ll miss you, Kieran." When Serena turned around, she saw Avery standing behind them, his face brooding. "Avery..." "Avery, don''t get us wrong. I''m finally going to give up on Serena." Kieran recovered his easygoing charm. Avery was aware that Kieran loved Serena but he''d turned a blind eye to it with the knowledge that he stood no chance. "Good. Serena is mine." Avery yanked her into his arms. "Bossy as usual," Kieran chuckled, "Treat her well after I leave or I''lle at you." "Where are you going?" Avery asked surprisedly. "Somewhere. Bye." Kieran waved his hand. After Kieran left, Serena quickly said in a tense voice, "Avery, I can exin. I..." Dummy, you have to exin nothing. I believe you." Averyo interrupted her. "I know he loves you, but I also know you just see him as a friend. That''s why I allow him to stay by your side." "You know he loves me?" Serena''s eyes widened. "I''m not blind," Avery rested his forehead against hers, "He protected you when I was away. I''m grateful to it." "Thank you, Avery." "But that doesn''t mean I''m fine with his arms around your waist. You don''t do it again," hemanded. "Okay," Serena smiled, "Go in. I want to stay here for a while." "Mm, I''m busy tonight. Don''t feel ignored." "I won''t," Serenaughed, "Go." "Good girl." Avery dropped a kiss on her cheek. Standing in the breeze, Serena felt some part of her left with Kieran. He was an important friend who had been there for her for so many years The pain of losing him wasn''t intense but it lingered for a long time. swney "Be happy, Kieran," she said, looking up into the sky. Chapter 938 Actually, Avery once had had a conversation with Kieran. Kieran had told him everything and promised that he would keep being a friend to Serena. Notwithstanding his promise Avery had been worried that Serena''s love for him would change while he was away. He had friends in Serena''s school who had kept him informed of what was going on. Kieran had kept his word but his decency made him even more of a threat. Now he left, Avery finally felt relieved. Adam saw hime back and waved at him. "Avery, came to meet Mr. Smith." "Coming." Adam knew Serena wasn''t social and didn''t intend to push her, so the burden of building rtionships fell on Avery''s shoulders. Adam begrudged no assistance to him. He had always treated Avery as his own son, not to mention he was engaged to Serena now. While Avery bustled around greeting different people, a pair of furious eyes were fixed on him. Amy watched Avery chatter smoothly with those people she''d seen in magazines and was sure that he would one day be one of them. She was seething with exasperation. She put her hand on her purse and hesitantly took out the bottle she''d prepared. She waited patiently and when Avery put his ss down to shake hands with someone, she sneaked over and poured the powder into his ss. Later Avery took up his ss again and took a sip. His manners were perfect but the instinct that Serena needed him kept distracting him. She must be very upset after Kieran left her. But he couldn''t just walk away from the party Adam and his father especially prepared for him. Seeing off the final person he needed to meet tonight, he sighed and turned to find Serena. He wondered whether she was still on the balcony. Before he could make it to the balcony, he felt something weird with his body. He felt unspeakably hot. Bolting into the bathroom, he washed his face with the freezing water but the heat didn''t subside. Registering that his drink had been spiked, he cursed under his breath. He frowned at the lump beneath his trousers and looked very embarrassed. His face reddened and all he was thinking was Serena. The door was pushed open at this time. "Avery..." Avery clenched the sides of the sink. "What are you doing here?" His voice was hoarse. "Ie to help you. You must feel terrible now." Amy walked in with a coquettish smile. "You did this to me? Go away!" Avery was furious. "Avery, look at me! I''m much better than that silly girl!" Amy said tartly. "You don''t even deserve to mention her name! Get lost!" "How could you say that? We used to be so happy together. I was the one who attended you when yo were sick." Amy approached Avery slowly whose eyes were bloodshot now Amy doubled the amount to make sure it wouldn''t be a wild-goose chase. Avery had very self-possessed but the burning physical need was eroding his control. "How can you be so shameless? Leave me alone!" Avery rasped, his rageing in waves. "Stop resisting, Avery. Let me help you." Amy was not fazed at all. She zipped down at the back and revealed her plump breast. Avery averted his eyes hastily. "Leave! Don''t you hear me? F*ck off!" But averting his eyes was of no use because he could still see her clearly in the mirror. Amy''s lips curved dangerously. Avery squeezed his eyes shut and focused on the time he''d spent with Serena. Amy suddenly dashed forward and threw her arms around him. "I said f*ck off!" Amy stood on her toes and breathed to his "Stop resisting and get whate want. No one will find out us." about us." Content behed The vein on Avery''s forehead was throbbing beneath a sheen of sweat. Amy considered his face triumphantly and sent a message to Serena. When her phone buzzed, Serena was still on the balcony brooding over Kieran''s departure. It was a message from a strange number. "If you want to see what Avery really is,e to the bathroom." Serena gave a start. None of those words made sense to her. She dismissed it as a prank and walked into the hall. But she didn''t spot Avery anywhere.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Dad, have you seen Avery?" Serena asked Adam. "He went to the bathroom just now. What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I''m just asking." Serena felt unnerved, walking toward the bathroom. Her heart was pounding as she got closer to it. When she saw the CLEANING IN PROGRESS sign in front of the door, she had a premonition of catastrophe. Chapter 939 She got cold feet, opting to believe Avery had already left. Turning on her heel, she heard some noise inside. When she pushed the door open and walked in, what she saw shocked her. Amy was lying on the ground, half-dressed, while Avery was leaning against the marble wall. Beside his feet, there was a broken vase. Blood was seeping down the sleeve of his left arm and in his right hand was a fragment of the broken vase. "Avery!" Serena shouted, speeding toward him. "Stop there!" Avery snapped. His eyes were red like that of a bloodthirsty beast. But Serena rushed over and dropped to the ground. "What happened? Let''s go to the hospital," Serena said, trying to get him up. When he felt her small hands on his body, the urge that had been temporarily suppressed by pain roared again. "Serena, don''t touch me," he squeezed word by word from his teeth. "Avery..." Serena''s hands stilled. "I don''t want to hurt you. Get out of here. I''ll be fine in a few minutes." He winced in agony. "I can''t see you bleed to death! You must go to the hospital," she said steely. "Listen to me, Serena. Amy spiked my drink and now every nerve of mine is craving you. Get out." Avery told her the truth. Serena looked bemused and then glimpsed the bulge under his belt. Her eyes flickered to the disheveled woman on the floor and something urred to her. Amy stood up slowly and dragged her dress up to cover her breast. "Serena, I''m afraid you alone is not enough to satisfy him and you know what? I don''t mind sharing." Sheughed hysterically. "Shut up! You think I won''t kill you?" Avery''s entire body was rigid with fury. He levered himself up on one hand and dragged his feet toward her. Amy met his ferocious eyes and shuddered. "Why can''t you understand my heart?" She ventured. "So much for your b*llshit. You''re dead," Avery said with a murderous face, approaching her with the sharp vase fragment. Amy flinched. "I have no choice, Avery. Forgive me." Then she flew out of the bathroom. Serena grabbed Avery''s elbow to prevent him from falling. "Let''s go home," she said. "Go, Serena. I''ll hurt you." "I won''t leave without you. We can leave through the back door. Many people have left. No one will notice us." Her voice was mild. As soon as they got in the car, Avery pounced over and buried his head in Serena''s neck. "Serena..." He called her, voice pleading yet restrained. "I''m here," through rena ran her fingers hair, "Well face this tell her we''re leaving." Cont together. Hold on, I''ll call my Avery groaned and tightened his arms around her, biting into his lips to stay controlled. The phone was quickly connected. "Serena, where have you been?" "Mom, Avery is a little drunk. We''re going home. Can you and dad with the rest of the wheel "Of course. Avery has drunk a lot tonight. We''ll take care of things here." "Good... Mm..." Serena moaned as Avery drank in the aroma of her hair.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He tilted his head back a little to consider her side face and then dipped his head again to bite her earlobe. Serena felt her heart was tingling as if thousands of electric currents just passed through. "What''s the matter, baby?" Tracey asked. "Nothing, mom. Avery is not feeling well. I''ll go check on him. Good night." "Good night." Tracey sounded convinced. "I''m going to treat your cut first." Serena''s nose creased as she smelled salty blood. "Serena..." Avery croaked. He felt like numerous ants were gnawing at him. "Hold on, Avery," Serena said quickly and asked the driver to pull over when she saw a pharmacy. She drew a lot of attention as she walked out of the luxurious limousine in her evening gown. She was like an angel descending on the earth. Storming into the pharmacy, she bought bandages and ointments for the cut and dashed out. When she returned to the car, Avery''s shirt was already drenched with sweat. She pulled him over and rest his head on herp. "We''ll be home soon," she said gently. "Mm," Avery answered beneath his breath. When Serena finished treating the cut on his arm, they arrived at the apartment. She dragged him upstairs and settled him on the bed. "I''ll get you some water," she said. "Serena." Avery seized her hand and yanked her into the bed. "I want you," he breathed. His eyes fixed on her were intense and brittle. "Then take me," Serena smiled, brushing a wisp of wet hair behind his ear. Chapter 940 His kisses fell on Serena like a fierce rain. But that was it. He didn''t do it in the end because he believed Serena was too young for it. The fact that he would rather sh his arm to regain his control than touch Amy moved Serena deeply. Avery broke off to look at Serena when he was almost there. He had dreamed of her impable body so many times. "No, not like this." He clutched the bedsheet tightly with both hands. He had promised Serena that he wouldn''t make love to her until she came of age. "I don''t care if it''s you, Avery." Serena tried to pull him back. Avery touched her lips, then cheekbone, and said gently, "I do. I can''t break my promise to you and your father." "But it''s different." "I can''t go against my word!" Avery snarled, rocketing to the bathroom before things became irreparable. Serena stayed motionless in the sound of running water. His persistence warmed but also concerned her. After a while, she got off the bed and went into the bathroom. Freezing water from the shower wasshing on his trembling body. "Avery! You''ll get a cold!" Serena demanded. "Let me be. Leave me alone. I can handle it myself," Avery pleaded, his teeth chattering. Serena left the bathroom and waited for him by the boor, but after almost two hours had passed Avery was still in it. She couldn''t bear it anymore and broke in again. Avery happened to cum in his hand and felt so embarrassed. "Don''t look at me," he begged. "Avery, you''re such a fool." Serena turned off the shower and squatted down before him. "Serena, you..." Avery couldn''t finish his words. Serena lost count of how many times he came in her mouth that night. Her legs became shaky from kneeling on the cold ground for too long. They didn''t go to bed until four in the morning. Serena looked at his exhausted face and heaved a sigh of relief, rubbing her sore cheek. Then she bent over and kissed him solemnly. He was like a warrior who had drained himself for his dignity. But before long she found his whole body was burning. He was having a fever after hours of that cold shower. "Avery! Avery!" She called his name and patted his face, but he gave her no response. Serena quickly jumped out of bed and put on her clothes. At such driver a ungodly hour, without the any servants, she had to bring him to the hospital by herself. t belongs to swnowne Tucking his arms in a down parka, she carried him on her back and moved to the door. But he was much taller than her so they stumbled more than once on the way to the elevator. She wondered whether it was the sameborious for Avery to carry her. Gritting her teeth, she said to Avery and also to herself, "You''ll be fine. We''ll make through." She even began to doubt whether he was just having a fever given hisplete unconsciousness. After the door of the emergency room closed before her, she flopped on the bench on the side, gasping. To her great relief, the doctor told her he was just having a fever, a severe one though. Avery''s fever slowly receded when it dawned, but he was still sleeping. Adam and Tracey hurried to the hospital after they got the news. "What happened? Why Avery bes so ill overnight?" Avery had looked perfectly wellst night. "He took a cold showerst night and had a fever," Serena said. "Why did he take a cold shower?" Katalina rushed in and asked. "Avery was in a drunken stupor and kept saying it''s too hot." "You should have stopped him," Katalina said with a note of reproach. Serena bit the truth back and apologized. "I don''t think she could stop a drunk Avery insisted. It''s just a Avery''s father Donefut in. Serena shed a grateful smiled at him. on et "Don''t worry. Avery''ll wake up soon," she said. "You look all up Go and have some sleep." A tired. You''ve stayed upExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Adam said to Serena with concern. t belongs to swo "There''s something I need to do. Mom, take care of Avery for me." "Where are you going?" "I''ll be back soon," Serena said to her parents and then left. Since Avery''s fever had already subsided, she got a more imperative thing to do. Amy had to pay a painful price for what she had done to Avery. Chapter 941 Serena walked out of the hospital. The weather was as bad as her mood. What Amy had done was unforgivable. She called a number that Adam had given her before she came here. "Miss. Xiao, What can I do for you?" The phone was quickly connected. "I need you to investigate a person for me." Serena didn''t mince her words. "Tell me the name please." The man was very effective and told Serena the information she wanted would be ready within two hours. Serena''s face was livid from anger. She wanted destruction for Amy and made her rue the day she''d been born. Her phone rang before long and the man informed her that the investigation was done. They met in a nearby cafe. The man was wearing a brisk overcoat, looking neat and dapper. "I''m Jay," the man introduced himself. "Nice to meet you, Jay. Where is the thing I want?" "Here." Jay slid over a thick envelope. In it was a stack of paper covering everything about Amy. Her father was a professor in Cambridge. Her mother had left them for a wealthy man when she''d been very young. It''d been a huge blow for Amy and she''d grown a pathological desire for wealth and fame since then. After her mother left, she''d been intent on excelling at every aspect. She''d started to buy shares since she was in high school and earned a good fortune through it. Her story went well until her mother''s return three years ago. It turned out she''d been dumped by that man many years ago and her life had been miserable. She''d been too rueful toe back but being diagnosed with cancer and short of money left her no choice. She couldn''t afford the expensive treatment. Amy hadn''t weed her but promised to pay for her treatment. However, she''d gone against her word before her mother had fully recovered. Amy hadn''t intended to save her in the first ce. It''d been her revenge on her mother: give her hope and then shattering it. Two years ago her mother had been found dead in a shabby room she rented. Amy had asked thendlord to dispose of the body without showing up. Serena was amazed by how vengeful and cruel she was. The document also covered all the victims that got in her way of climbing up the socialdder. They had either been dead or mutted because of assorted idents. No evidence had pointed to Amy. But it would be too convenient that every time Amy wanted something, her got annihted by some tival inevitable forces. What Amy had wanted this time was in. She''d spiked Avery''s wine and texted Serena so she could destroy their rtionship and pester Avery. Serena shuddered even thinking about what things would be like if Avery had failed to resist Amy. "Where is she now?" Serena asked airily after finishing reading. "She''s at home." "Watch her round the clock. Report to me her every movement."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, miss By the way, Amy has been noing for a job recently, butel would take her," Jay swnowe said. Serena thought for a while. "Can you get her into the G group?" The and company. Jay question was a very to help her?'' Content beet "I can but why do her?'' W1 "I don''t, just to fight her back in her own way." Serena''s lips curved up to a sneer. She could make Amy die if she pleased, but that would be too easy for Amy. "I''ll see to it. Can I help you with anything else?" "No, just keep me abreast." "Okay," Jay said reverently. When she got back to the hospital, Avery had woke up. "Where is Serena?" He asked as soon as he opened his eyes. "She''s out. What did you take a cold shower in the dead of winter?" Katalina asked with furrowed brows. "I don''t remember," Avery lied, "I was very drunk." He and Serena tacitly chose to hide the truth. Chapter 942 ''And I guess you also forget how you got your arm cut?" "Doesn''t ring a bell. How did I get to the hospital?" Avery changed the subject. "It was Serena. We didn''t get the news until this morning." Avery''s lips pursed into a tight line at the thought of how hardt night had been for Serena.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "You don''t drink that much in the future. You get everybody worried." "It won''t happen again, mom. Can I leave the hospital now?" "No. You had a severe feverst night. You can''t leave until the doctor gives the all-clear," Katalina said firmly. "Fine. Where is my phone? I want to call Serena." Avery was now desperate to hear her voice. "All you care about is Serena." Katalina rolled her eyes. "You just find it out today?" Avery''s question rendered her speechless. "Avery, I''m back." Serena pushed the door open and came in, "I bring you your favorite porridge." "Where have you been?" He spread his arms to cuddle her. "I went to thepany to see if everything is ok," she kissed him on the cheek and turned to the parents, "I get it here. You can go now." Katalina held Serena''s hands. "Take care of Avery for me." "Of course. Don''t worry." "They are engaged. You don''t need to tell her what to do." Avery''s father said to his wife, gesturing at the ring on Serena''s finger. Katalina chuckled. "I can''t tell you how d I am to have you as my daughter." "It seems you were just a little girl yesterday but now you''re engaged to Avery." "Well spare no efforts to help you two in the future and you will look after each other." Katalina''s eyes flickered between Avery and Serena. "We will, Katalina," Serena said decidedly. "You can call me mom now," Katalina said with delight. Serena went still and then hugged her, calling her mom mildly. "Avery?" Adam called, cocking an eyebrow. "What? Dad?" Avery grinned. He knew Serena was the apple of Adam''s eyes and had been very grateful that Adam could trust her to him. "Nothing," Adam said with a content smile. Katalina then took out a box from her bag. I you I should have given it toet last night but there were many people. Take it." Content belongs to . Contohet The ne in the box would have been a sensation if she had taken it out. It was made ofyers of diamonds and at the center of it was a big blue one. Anyone could tell from the first sight that this ne was priceless. Serena remembered she''d once seen it in a magazine that Woche ne that every w it as like to wear at her wedding. It was estimated to be worth more than 20 million dors. Serena shook her head. It was too expensive a gift even for someone from her family. "No. I can''t take it. It''s too precious." "Less precious than you, dear. You are to wear it at your wedding," Katalina said. "Serena, take it. No one suits it better than you," Avery joined in. Serena hesitated for a few seconds and took over the box. "Thank you." Katalina smiled, satisfied. "It''s very unlikely, but call me if Avery does anything that makes you angry." "Sure," Serena, shing a yful smile at Avery. After they all left, Avery pressed her into his chest. "You carried me to hospitalst night?" His voice was muted. "Yes. You are really heavy." "Then I''ll lose weight from tomorrow." "I''m joking! You''re in perfect shape." She drew away from him and took over the box she brought. "You must be hungry. Have some porridge." "Sorry to let you see me like that," Avery said in a low voice, his head down. "No, Avery You did very well. Few men could have such self-controve that faction," Serena said, t face up to her with her fingertip. his "But promise me you will never do anything to hurt yourself again." "I promise you." Avery pecked on her cheek. The sky cleared up at this moment. A shaft of sunshine came through the parted curtains and shed on them. They made it through again, as they had always done. Eating the porridge from the same bowl inpanionable silence, Serena felt life couldn''t be better. Chapter 943 Serena was with Avery all day. He hadn''t fully recovered and at dusk, his body temperature rose again. Serena stared at his reddened sleeping face, worried. In the evening, her phone buzzed. It was Jay. She walked to the window and answered the call in a muffled voice, "Yes?" "I''ve arranged a position in the G group for Amy as you wished. She is overjoyed and has invited all her new colleagues in the office to the bar." Serena sneered. Amy was quick at worming her way in. That must have been how she''d got so many people to stand out for her in the Eastern Group. "Send me the address of the bar and get a kind of drug for me." Serena''s voice was icy. "What kind of drug?" "The drug that makes her surrender herself to sexual desire." "Yes, I will get it for you right away." Jay didn''t inquire any questions. Later, Serena called the yboys who had tried to get her hammered. She would like to y the game by Amy''s rules. "What can I do for you?" The man asked subserviently. "I''m nning to do something really interesting. Would you like to join me?" "Of course. What''s it?" "I have a woman for you. I want you to make it the most unforgettable night in her life." "Who''s that hapless woman?" Serena paused. All the bad memories shed back. "Amy," she quelled her fury and said serenely. "I see. What else can I do for you?" "Film the whole process." "No problem. We''ll let her give paradise." The manughed obscenely. Those men would do the most filthy thing for her for fear of her revenge. She went to the barter and settled herself in the corner. She swayed her goblet this way and that, her mind drifting. Before long, Amy and her new colleagues came in. It was very generous of Amy to treat them in such an expensive ce. Serene took a sip of her wine, her eyes glinting. Amy was indeed very good at socializing. When all her colleagues were under the table, Amy just felt a bit buzzed. Capable and social as Amy was, she could have been very sessful.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "You can start now." Serena said to Jay. "Yes, miss." Jay disappeared into the darkness and when he showed up by Amy''s side, he held two sses of wine in his hands. Jay was in his thirties and looked like a man of the world. His handsome appearance and self- possessed temperament made him ady killer. "Evening,dy, I''ve been looking at you since you came in. Can I buy you a drink?" He was too genteel to resist. Amy tilted her head up and eyed him. watch she saw the expensive on his wrist, her face took on a sweet look. "My pleasure," she said. His straightforward manner surprised Serena. She had thought Jay would do it by stealth. Amy drank the wine and started rattling on about how lucky she was. Getting into a bigpany and encountering such a handsome man made her totally off guard. Seeing the two immersed in their own world, Amy''s colleagues left one after another tactfully. When her face became red and her words breaking, Jay knew it was time. "Talking with you is so fun, but it''ste and I need to go," he said apologetically. That was not the ending Amy had expected. "Jay, I think I''m a little drunk. Can you send me home?" "Of course, if you don''t mind." "No, I don''t. You''re such a gentleman." Amy called the waiter to pay the bill but Jay handed over his card before she gave the waiter hers. Jay slightly nodded to Serena, indicating to her that the show began. He led Amy out and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll drive my car over." Amy swooned over his leaving back, thinking that jay was much more mature than Avery. Being with him sounded satisfying to her. Maybe Jay could help her climb to the top and prove how wrong Avery had been. A car stopped by her side. She took it for Jay''s and walked forward. "Hey, Amy! It''s been a long time." A man greeted her and got out of the car. Amy recognized him as one of the yboys she had dined with, wasn''t of her interest tonight the t belongs to "Are you here to drink? Have a good time." She walked to the side. "Why not join us?" The man invited her. "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m waiting for someone." "Come on, just one drink." She looked at where Jay had left, wondering why he hadn''te back. "I''m waiting for my friend. Don''t mind me, Amy refused politely She didn''t like these yboys couldn''t afford to offend thevelet "What if I insist? Come on, get in the car." Amy looked anxious, expecting Jay to help her out of the situation. "Don''t waste out time," the man rushed. Amy had no choice but got in the car, thinking that she could contact Jayter. Chapter 944 After the car left, Jay and Serena emerged from the darkness. "Things go as you expected," Jay said. "Thank you for your help." "You''re wee. Amy has iting." "Who are you?" Serena turned to look at him, "You must be some eminent figure but you''ve been reverent to me." "You don''t need to know. I owe your father a deep debt of gratitude, so I would always be at your family''s service," Jay said slowly and earnestly. "It''ste. Would you like me to give you a ride to the hospital?" Jay offered. "How do you know I''m going to the hospital?" Serena sounded sharp. "I''ve been watching you since you came here at Mr. Xiao''s directive. Hope you don''t feel offended." "So you knew everything happened around me?" Serena asked in disbelief. "Yes, but I assure you I mean no vition of your privacy. I just want to protect you, which is also what Mr. Xiao wishes." Serena knitted her brows, her life being watched making hertled. But given Adam''s protectiveness, it was understandable. "I see, but I hope it can stop after we''re over with Amy." Jay fell silent. After a while, he opened his mouth, "If that''s what Mr. Xiao wants, I''m okay with that." "I''ll talk to my father. I''m not a child anymore. I can protect myself." "Let''s talk about itter. You need to rest now. Get in the car." Jay gestured at a luxurious car beside them which made Serena more curious about his identity. Jay pulled over halfway and bought some food for her. "I guess you''re hungry," he said thoughtfully. When Serena got to the hospital, Avery was still asleep. She touched his forehead and felt relieved that the fever had gone down. She lifted his nket andy quietly beside him. It was a suite of a luxury hotel. Amy felt hot but assumedposure, asking those men, "Why do you take me here?" "To have some fun of course." One of them opened a bottle of red wine and directly poured it on Amy''s head. She shouted in shock, "What the hell are you doing?" "Amy, so much for ying the innocent girl. You know what we want," the man said, reaching up and loosening his tie. Amy''s shirt was soaked with wine, sticking to her skin. "If you want women, I will get some for you," she said. Things went totally out of her control. She wouldn''t havee with them so easily if she had known their filthy thoughts. "But we just want you." "We''ve prepared many toys for you," another man said with a lopsided smile. Amy bolted toward the door but was grabbed by the arm and thrown back to the bed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t be so naughty," the man said maliciously. "Please let me go. I''ll find better women to serve you," Amy begged in an aghast voice. "No one is One took out a box with candles, and other toys in etter than you babe." s to NovelDrama.Orgtet Amy''s body was getting hotter and hotter. She screamed, "No!" "You''ll like it very soon. Strip her naked!" All the men pounced over her body like starved wolves despite Amy''s shouting and crying. The next day, Avery got discharged from the hospital. He waspletely ignorant of what had happened. "I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients," Serena said to him. "Are going to cook for me?" Avery''s eyes lit up. "You''ve looked after me for so many years. Now it''s my turn," she said gently. "There must be tons of work waiting for me." Avery sighed. "No work these days," Serena said seriously, "You know why you were so ill this time? The drug and the cold shower were only part of the reason." "You''ve been under too much e these years and it ssu won''t allow you t your body. I so hard in the future." Conte Avery didn''t retort. He knew she''d been tired in the past few days and didn''t want to upset her. Serena''s phone buzzed when they were in the supermarket. "Would you like all the photos and videos sent to you by email now?" "Yes. Serena paused, "How is she now?" Though Amy deserved it, Serena couldn''t be as cruel as to be entirely indifferent. "Don''t worry. She''s a born sl*t and enjoyedst night very much." "Good. Send those things to me now." Serena said with relief. "Send what to you?" Avery leaned over and asked. "Some documents," Serena lied calmly. "Would you but some choctes for me?" "You need to ask? I buy anything for you," Avery said dotingly. In the hotel room, Amy stirred. Chapter 945 Every inch of Amy''s body ached as if she just had a car crash. "What happened?" Amy muttered, rubbing her head. When she saw the marks left on her body, she remembered all of a sudden. Filthy and obscene images shed through her mind. She had been a veritable sl*t under the effect of the drug. She stiffened, couldn''t believe what had happened. But she calmed down soon. Anger and remorse couldn''t change the past. She couldn''t bring those demons to court. She had no evidence to charge them with rape. Above all, she couldn''t risk her reputation. She checked the time and quickly got out of bed. It was the second day of her new job. But her legs were too shaky to support her and she fell to the ground. Kneading her sore thighs, she looked up at the messy bed. The smears on the sheet and unspeakable smell in the air made her sick. Instead of brooding in despair, she would rather take the absurd night as a way of building rtionships. If they coulde to her assistance in the future, she wasn''tpletely a victim. When she arrived at the office, her colleagues all eyed her with knowing smiles. "How''s your night with that handsome guy?" "He sent me home and left. We''re just friends!" "Oh, he''s such a gentleman. You should keep an eye on him. A man like that is very popr." Only then did Amy remembered that she had forgotten to call Jay before she''d leftst night. She hurriedly sent a message to Jay, saying that she had left early for something pressing. Jay snorted in the car when he saw the message. No one knew what had happened better than he did. But he replied to Amy and told her it was fine. "Can I buy you a cup of coffee after work today? To make up for you." "My honor." Amy became full of energy again, as thoughst night was just a nightmare. "Have you heard it? We have a new president today!" "Really?" "Yeah. It''s said he''s very young." Amy wasn''t interested in gossips. All in her mind now was that man called Jay. "The new president is here!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. All her colleagues craned their necks to look at the new president. "Jesus, he''s so handsome!" "My god! He should be a star!" "How could he be so young? That suit looks perfect on him!" Theyvished their praises on the new president. "Amy, look!" "I''m not interested," Amy said inly. "I swear you don''t want to miss this!" Her colleague pulled her up. Amy''s muscles were still aching and she just wanted to sit quietly. But when she saw the man passing before her, her eyes widened. The new president turned out to be Jay! Amy''s mind whirled as Jay passed her with an impassive face. "He''s heavenly good-looking, isn''t he? Amy, you''re drooling." Her colleagueughed. Amy thought Jay was a gift from God. She must seize him at all expenses. In the apartment. Serena prepared breakfast for Avery and went to the study to the video and photos Jay . x her. Those things were more than enough to destroy Amy. After she clicked y, the groan of the woman came from the speaker. Avery stilled by the door when he heard coffeen noise inside, with a cup of he made for Serena in his hand. swno? As a man, he was so familiar with the sound but it was impossible for him to associate it with Serena. He pushed the door open. Serena panicked like a schoolgirl caught watching porn. "Avery, I..." Serena didn''t know how to exin it. "It''s not something embarrassing. You''re young and it''s normal," Avery said in a matter-of-fact tone. "No. You''re mistaken. I''m not watching what you think I''m watching!" Serena flushed. "I understand you, but keep in mind that too much porn is not wholesome," Avery said primly. "It''s not what you think..." "Don''t be shy. It''s absolutely normal. I won''t ''tugh at you. I juste to give you a cup of coffee." Avere 1.10 down the cup and left the Study. put "Avery! Are you hearing? I''m not watching that!" Serena shouted behind him. With no response from Avery, she buried her face in her hands and sighed helplessly. Chapter 946 After work. Amy waited for Jay at a nearby cafe. Before long, he walked in, every inch impable. Amy had thought that Avery was the best man in the world, but obviously, Jay outshone him. "Sorry, I''mte for five minutes." Jay smiled apologetically. "No. I should apologize to you for leaving earlyst night," Amy said hurriedly. "So we''re even now," Jay said yfully. "You should have told me you''re the president of the G Group." "That''s not important. The man you met yesterday was Jay, not some president." Jay''s eyes were like an unfathomableke in which Amy sank deeper and deeper. "If you had told me, I might not be sitting here with you and having coffee," Amy said, taking on a casual look. "Why?" "Because I work in yourpany. If someone sees us sitting here together, I''m afraid there will be gossips." "Really? You work in the G Group? Which department?" Jay pretended to be surprised, raising his voice. Actually, some of Amy''s colleagues had recognized Jay as the man drinking with Amyst night. Amy knew that being suspected of nepotism at work would hinder her future development, so she clear their doubt tactfully when being asked. She felt so lucky to have met Jay at the darkest time of her life. "I''m in the department of human resources, but I don''t like it." "Why?" They talked on and on untilte at night. Jay sent Amy home and refused Amy''s invitation toe upstairs with her. When Jay''s car was out of sight, Amy felt frustrated that Jay had always kept a distance from her. If he didn''t feel anything for her, why would he have spent so much time with her? Serena''s phone buzzed while she was lying in Avery''s arms. It was a message from Jay. "The fish has risen to the bait." "Who is it?" Avery slurred, half awake. "Nothing. Just spam." Serena knew that Avery respected Amy''s father very much. So for her father''s sake, Avery would swallow his anger and not harm Amy. Therefore, her revenge must be carried out behind his back. "It''s a veryte. Sleep." "Mm." Serena buried her head in his chest and fell asleep. The next day, Amy went to work in a foul mood, and as soon as she arrived at the office, someone called her. "Amy, the president asked you to go to his office." "Me?" "Yes." Amy was confused but she went to his office immediately. Knocking on the door, she waited anxiously. When she heard his maic voice asking her toe in, her heart skipped a beat. He was not her friend here but the president who issued orders. She walked in with apprehension on her face. The office was in ck and white, making the man sitting it intimidating Content bck and "President, you want me?" Amy asked reverently. "Sit down." "Is there anything you want me to do?" Amy asked. "I need an assistant. Are you interested in it?" "Assistant?" Amy was exhrated. She hadn''t been expecting such a quick promotion. It would mean one step closer to her goal. "You said that you don''t like your And you should flex muscles at a higher ce etFrom N?velDrama.Org. "President, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will not let you down," Amy said excitedly. "Go and pack your things. I''ll give you three days to get used to your new position." Amy then went back to pack her stuff. Her colleagues were all envious. "Amy, you got promoted so quickly. Don''t forget us after you leave our department." "Of course I won''t forget you. Thank you for your help these days." Amy said and strode out of the room. As soon as she left, sarcasm and criticism filled the room. "Wow. Getting promoted by sleeping with the president is much easier than working hard." "True. Maybe we should learn from her." "Eww. She''s just a coquette." Amy used to be Avery''s assistance, so she got hang of it very quickly. She worked with him at work and dined with him after work. They became as thick as thieves. But he still kept a subtle distance from her. She took it as a test and didn''t make any advances. "This is the program we''re going to negotiate tomorrow. Get prepared." "Yes," Amy said briskly. When she opened the file and saw the familiar name, her fingers trembled slightly. "We''re goings cooperate with the Eastern Group?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Jay turned a blind eye to the disappointment in her eyes. "No. Just asking." Amy decided that she must look the best of her in front of Avery and Serena, so she could prove to Avery that her life was great without him. She wanted to make him regret abandoning her. Chapter 947 Amy slept on and off the whole night, bothered by the meeting tomorrow. She wondered how Avery and Serena would react when they saw her back in such a high position. She got up very early the next morning, getting a facial and putting on exquisite makeup. When she left home, Jay was already waiting for her downstairs. She got in the car and greeted Jay with a confident smile. "Thank you for picking me up," she said. "It''s on my way. You''re radiant today." "Thank you." "Have you got everything prepared?" "Of course," Amy said decidedly. They were going to meet in a high-end hotel. When Amy and Jay got there, Avery and Serena hadn''te. Amy sat down with her hands on herp, her back straight. "You seem nervous." Jay pointed out. "No, I''m not," Amy said. She was just excited. Outside, before Serena pushed the door open, Avery stopped her. "What''s wrong, Avery?" "Your lipstick is smeared." Avery tilted her chin up and gently brushed the corner of her mouth. Amy stiffened when she saw this through the transparent ss. She had spent so much time and energy bracing herself for meeting them, but all those efforts seemed ridiculous now. Jay also saw them and was not surprised. He''d heard from Adam of their story. Both of Avery and Serena looked stunned after walking in. Serena knew Amy went to the G Group but didn''t know what exactly her position was. What surprised her more was that Jay was the president of the G Group. Avery was simply astonished at seeing Amy. He''d thought nopany would hire her. "Nice to meet you," Avery regained hisposure and reached out to shake hands with Jay. Being ignored by both of them bristled Amy. She''d been expecting a more dramatic reaction. But they behaved as if they didn''t know her. "They have great breakfast here. What about talking while eating?" Jay asked. "We''d love to." After the waiter brought them the menu, Jay rattled off Serena''s favorite dishes. "Are these okay? Do you want to add anything?" Jay asked Serena politely. "No, they are enough." Serena knew Jay was being nice to her on her father''s behalf, but Avery didn''t think so. He felt a little that his role of taking care o Serena was taken. Amy pursed her lips into a tight line. She''d told Jay that she hadn''t had her breakfast but he''d ignored her. He should have asked her what she would like to eat but he hadn''t. Her disappointment was beyond description. Amy''s stomach rumbled when the dishes were served. They talked in a harmonious atmosphere and the items that needed discussion were quickly settled. Amy sat beside them but felt alienated. She had been quiet during the whole process except when Jay had asked her to borate on something. "President can I go to the bathroom?" Jay nodded without et very even looking at her. Jay''s indifference made Amy feel aggrieved. A few minutester Avery went to the bathroom too.From N?velDrama.Org. "Why didn''t you tell me you are the president of the G Group?" Serena asked Jay. "I wasn''t when you asked me." "What are you going to do? Why did you make her your assistant? Don''t tell me you have an eye on her." "Of course not. How could I like your enemy? I''m just doing what you said before." Jay said reverently. "What?" "You said you want to ruin her by giving her hope and then shattering it," Jay repeated what Serena had said. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you." Serena nodded approvingly. "You''ll be satisfied." "This contract has little advantage to the G Group. I don''t want it to be personal. "It''s just one program," Jay said nonchntly, "If you want, I can give you the wholepany." "I''ve told you all I have is given Mr. Xiao. I''m always grateful to him." When Jay mentioned Adam, his face took on a respectful look. Serena could see that her father really had a great influence on him. Avery and Amy happened to run into each other when they came out of the bathroom. He ignored her directly. "Avery." "You don''t deserve to call my name." Avery walked past her with revulsion on his face. Watching him leave, Amy clenched her fists. Chapter 948 When Avery came back, he saw Serena smiling at Jay brightly. It was rare that she was so friendly to someone she''d just met. "Shall we leave now?" He walked over and asked Serena. "Avery, Jay and I are talking about going to y golf. Would you like to join us?" Serena asked delightedly. In her eyes, Jay was just an agreeable uncle, but for Avery, a wealthy and mature man like Jay was a dangerous threat. "Of course. Am I mistaken? I heard you call him Jay." Avery was very sensitive. She was not supposed to call a partner they had just met by his name. That was too intimate. Serena darted a nce at Amy. With her presence, she couldn''t tell Avery the truth. "We just hit it off. Would you mind if I call you Jay?" Serena asked Jay innocently. "Of course not. Amy, book a tee time for us." "Yes," Amy said, suppressing her anger. "Let''s go." Jay rose to his feet. Avery took Serena''s hand and got up. He had an inkling the Serena and Jay had known each other before. This feeling disconcerted him given that Jay was a very charming man. He was afraid Serena would find such a mature man especially attractive. "What''s on your mind, Avery?" Serena perceived his gloominess. "Nothing." After they arrived at the golf course, they went to the changing rooms separately. In the women''s changing room, Amy said to Serena, "You must have expected me to be very miserable. Sorry to disappoint you, but I..." Serena interrupted her tly, "Your life is no concern of me." Amy froze on the spot. "Serena, don''t get up on a high horse. There are so many men better than Avery in this world." Amy''s voice was fierce. "You got some f*cking nerve mention Avery. He was in the hospital for many days because of you!" Serena red up. "He won''t do anything to harm you for your father''s sake, but don''t think you can get away with it." Serena whipped around and left after finishing her words. On the golf course, Avery changed into a casual suit that reminded Serena of the time when he''d been a student. She missed it very much because Avery was always in a suit now. "Avery," she called him from afar and trotted toward him. "Don''t run. You just have your breakfast." Serena pouted in protest but slowed down her pace. Amy chose a very sexy short skirt. However, the golf course located in the mountains, and it was very windy that day. She shuddered in the freezing wind uncontrobly. Serena was in a sports outfit. She didn''t have any part of her body exposed but was still fashionable. She looked energetic. Jay said to Amy, "You''ll be our caddie today." Amy''s face changed. "I''ve never done it before. Perhaps a professional one..." Jay didn''t let her finish. "Just carry the club bags for us." Amy didn''t retort. Jay was her boss, which meant she must obey his orders. "Yes, president." She picked up their club bags. Amy wouldn''t have felt so aggrieved if Jay hadn''t made her feel privileged. "Shall we start now?" Avery asked. "Of course," Jay answered with a faint smile. Both of them were very good golfers. Amy followed them with their heavy club bags. At thest round, Jay''s ball fell into theteral water hazard. "Go and retrieve the ball," Jay ordered coldly. Amy widened her eyes. He could use another to start again. She wondered whether it was a test or something. But she bit her protest back and walked toward the water. Fortunately, it was a shallow creek and the ball hadnded not far from the bank. Serena knew Jay had hit the ball into water golfererately. For a seasoned e him, he could have els avoided it. Amy balked at getting into the freezing water. She couldn''t believe Jay actually had ordered her to do such a thing. He used to be such a gentleman to her. Touching the water with her hand, she quivered uncontrobly. Having no other choice, she slowly the water and toward the ball. Content Her legs became numb from the gnawing coldness. She moved very carefully and finally got the ball. Shaking with a pale face, she thought Jay would show pity toward her. But when she found him again, he was already in the green putting a new ball.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 949 Amy''s legs were dripping with water. Her teeth were chattering. She thought that picking the ball from the water would make Jay concern for her and would take their rtionship to the next level. Jay''s admiration for her was palpable during the past few days. But he had never given her any suggestions that they were more than friends. She believed retrieving the ball was a test and whatever it was for, she must pass it. Amy handed Jay the wet ball with pitiful eyes, but the man didn''t even give her a look. "You''re too slow. We''re leaving," Jay said airily. Amy''s hand stilled in the air. She was totally at the sea. She took a deep breath and said calmly, "Okay. You have an appointment at noon. We can make it just in time." As Jay''s assistant, she must behave wlessly. "Cancel it." Amy was a little surprised. Jay seldom changed his schedules. The man gave her a nce and continued, "Make a reservation at the D''s. We''re going to have lunch there." The D''s was a very posh restaurant offering private dining service. Only members could make a reservation and reservation by call was not eptable. It meant that Amy had to go there in person to book a table. "I''ll see to it," Amy said reverently. After Amy left, Avery said, "It''s toote. No table will be avable." "There are possibilities," Jay saidnguidly. Avery wondered why Jay would hire someone with such a sordid history. But he was not inquisitive so he didn''t ask him. Serena knew Jay was messing with Amy, and she doubted whether Amy had realized it. Without waiting for Amy, Jay and the others went to another restaurant. When Amy arrived at the D''s in a hurry, she was told reservations must be made at least three days in advance. She called Jay and told him about it. But Jay said they were already eating in another restaurant. When Amy made it there, they had already finished. She was hungry and exhausted. Standing in front of Avery and Serena, she felt so miserable and embarrassed. She had nned to look high and mighty but ended up doing the legwork. Amy''s head Holled on their way back to the moodpany. Jay ignored her bad and kept her busy afternoon with various taat b "President, I''ve done my work today. Can I get off work now?" She asked five minutes before the time off work. Jay took a nce at his wrist and nodded. "Yes." "Are you avable tonight? I know a very good restaurant," Amy asked carefully. "Yes, Wait for a minute." Jay put away the documents on his table. Then he picked up his coat and lest with Amy. Many people saw them leave together.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "What spell has Amy put on the §¿§Ý§Ö president?" "Who knows. They have dinner together every day." "She''s not particrly beautiful. How did she make it?" "Guess we''ll never find out. It''s time off work. Let''s 11 go. Rumors that Amy had an affair with the president spread in thepany. Amy turned a deaf ear to them because rumors would stand her in good stead. Amy took Jay to a very romantic restaurant. She kept beating around the bush but Jay wouldn''t say what she was expecting. Drinking a lot in desperation, Amy came up with a bold n. She decided to pretend to be drunk and cainn Jay intoing with her. Above the resta hotel. "I''ll send you home," Jay said impassively. a "President, I feel a headache. Could you send me upstairs to have a rest? I feel a little nauseous." "Okay." Jay knew Amy didn''t get drunk easily, but he didn''t bring her trick to light. Amy was so happy and leaned against Jay limply. The next second, Jay beckoned a water over. "Please hold thisdy," he said. Amy kept acting until the waiter left and there were only the two of them in the room. "Jay, I feel very ufortable," Amy said, squirming her body on the bed. Jay took a peep at her. Those videos and photos were enough to destroy her, but he was not satisfied. He wanted to do what Amy had once intended to do with Serena. "I''m going to buy you something that can sober you up. Wait for a sec," Jay said and left the room. "Jay!" Amy shouted behind him, exasperated. Forget it. A surprise would be better, Amy thought confidently. Chapter 950 Amy took a quick shower and came out with only her bra and underwear. She thought Jay would definitely fall for her after seeing her perfect curves. She reapplied her makeup in front of the mirror and scrutinized her well-proportioned figure. She was not as tall as Serena, but her body proportions were very good. She had the charisma of a mature woman. Amy posed before the mirror narcissistically, totally ignorant of what was going on downstairs. Jay went straight to the restaurant. The executives of thepany were having dinner at another table. When they saw Jay, everyone stood up and greeted him. They looked surprised to run into Jay. But actually, Jay had asked his executive assistant to arrange it especially. He said apologetically, "I was meeting a client just now. Don''t me me for not joining you." Seeing that they were almost finished, he said, "Amy was with me tonight. She''s a little drunk." "Would you buy her some anti-alcoholic drug and send it to her? I have to go now." "Of course. Where is she?"From N?velDrama.Org. "She''s having a rest in the hotel upstairs. Could you send her home after she sobers up?" "Okay, we''ll see to it." Now everyone knew that Jay and Amy didn''t sleep together. Rumors were just rumors. Jay called Amy and asked for her room number. Amy answered quickly, her heart beating fast, expecting hising. After Jay left, one executive said, "It seems that we all misunderstood the rtionship between them. The president obviously doesn''t like Amy." They all understood that Jay''s leaving when Amy was drunk and waiting for him in a hotel room meant he wanted nothing to do with her. When Amy heard the knock on the door, she thought it was Jay. She dragged her underwear lower and went to open the door. But what she saw was a group of her colleagues. She screamed and ran back inside. "Why are you here!" Amy''s mind went nk. Her colleagues quickly realized that Amy wanted to seduce their president. The situation was a bit awkward. "The president asked us to give you anti-alcoholic drug and then send you home." They could tell that Amy was not in a drunken stupor. She was sober or she wouldn''t have reacted like that. "I''ll rest here tonight. Thank you for your help. I''m really drunk," Amy said. Those outside the door exchanged nces. "Then we will leave. Have a good rest." Hearing that the door was closed again, Amy buried her head into the quilt. Where is Jay! Sarcastic remarks sounded in the corridor. "She actually wants to seduce the president!" "Is she out of her mind? Who does she think she is? Pageant queen?" "She''s so disgusting!" "Is this how she got her position?" They had long begrudged her sudden appointment as the president''s assistant. Now that the president''s attitude was clear, they had no r to withhold theirint a Amy freaked out. The wholepany would soon know about it by tomorrow. "D*mn, I should have been more patient!" She cursed. Jay sent a message to Serena. "It will be over tomorrow." "All right." He prepared a huge gift for Amy. "She''ll fall and never get up again." "I''m looking forward to it." Jay had always wanted to pay Adam back. Adam was not short of money so Jay had been waiting for a better chance. Jay was very happy to be of help. It began to rain. "President, we''ve arrived." Jay got off the car and saw a girl curling into a ball in the rain. "Why are you still here?" Jay found this girl in the garbage a few days ago. He''d saved her from a gangster and brought her home, but she''d left the next day. "I have nowhere to go. Could you bring me home?" The girl implored. "No." Jay turned her down tly. He went and looked back. The girl was there, her whole body drenched. traight through the door t belongs to swet Suddenly, she leaned forward and fell to the ground. Jay strode over and swept her up. He could tell from her burning body that she was having a fever. The girl was as light as a feather. Her skin was yellow because of malnutrition. Her thick eyshes were like the wings of butterflies. Jayy her down on his sofa and rummaged for his medicine kit. He gave her some cold pills and tucked her in a nket. Considering her haggard face, he wondered what she had gone through. Chapter 951 Last night had been so embarrassing that Amy balked at the thought of seeing her colleagues today. The derision on their facesst night was still alive. She called Jay to ask for a leave. Maybe it would be better that she disappeared for a while until they forgot it. "Hello." Jay''s melodious voice sounded, which reassured Amy a lot. "Jay, I''m afraid I have a cold. I want to ask for a week off." "I understand that you feel ufortable now, but don''t you have a presentation in the morning?" "What about taking leave after giving the presentation?" Amy suddenly remembered the presentation in question, which was about a project that had been in the charge of someone else. But she had been intent on proving herself so she maneuvered to snatch it. A lot of energy and time had been put into it and she didn''t want to screw it up. Jay had pulled strings for her so she could get the project. She must not let him down. "Okay. I''ll be right there," Amy said. "Good." Jay hung up the phone and got up. When he came out of his bedroom, the woman wasn''t on the sofa. In the meanwhile, he smelled toasted bread. Jay''s eyes widened when he saw the woman with his apron preparing breakfast in his kitchen. "Sir, thank you for taking me inst night. Well... Can I stay here for a few days? I know I ask too much," the woman said imploringly. "Indeed too much. My house is not an asylum," Jay said indifferently. "Sir, you are a good person, otherwise you wouldn''t have saved me that night." "I just want a ce to sleep. When I find a job, I will move out." "I can wash and cook for you. I can sleep in the living room or the bathroom." "Sir, please, help me. I am a finance graduate of Cambridge. I will find a job and leave as soon as possible." The woman almost kneeled down. "Wait, you majored in finance in college?" "Yes." Jay pondered for a while. Amy was leaving today so he would need a new assistant. Perhaps he should give this woman an opportunity just as Adam had done years ago. "Go dress up and go somewhere with me." "Okay, sir." "By the way, what''s your name?" "You can call me Lily." "Alright, Lily, you have fifteen minutes to get ready." "No problem." Lily hurried to the bathroom. Jay brought Lily to hispany. She followed closely behind him in case of getting lost. Amy was very excited about the presentation. She knocked on Jay''s door and saw a beautiful girl standing beside him after walking in. The girl was listening to him attentively. They looked verypatible with each other. "I don''t understand that. Could you exin it a little bit?" The girl asked. "You stupid girl," Jay said and knocked on her forehead gently, which in Amy''s eyes looked very doting. "President, who is she?" Amy asked peevishly. "The new trainee," Jay answered briskly. Amy eyed that girl up and down. Not every trainee got so much attention from the president. But she didn''t show any annoyance on her Woce. "Here is my slideshower Weting?" Content beloner you like to check it meeting?" the "Give it to me." "Here you are." She handed Jay the driver and gave Lily a stern look which hinted at her that it wasn''t something a trainee should see. t NovelDrama.Org "You can see it," Jay said to the girl, "It''s a good opportunity for you to learn." Lily then remained by Jay''s side subserviently. Jay skimmed through the slideshow and had to admit that Amy had done a great job. "Well done. You can go now. Leave the drive here. I''ll exin it to Lily."From N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Amy left with a straight face, wondering whether she''d missed any employment information. But Lily looked naive and harmless, so Amy didn''t felt much threatened. Fifteen minutester, all top executives appeared in the conference room. The meeting would also be live-streamed so those couldn''t make it to the meeting were able to watch it. People were all curious about the woman who had been trusted with so important a project at such a young age. Later, Jay showed up and handed Amy the driver. Amy inserted it into herputer, lookingposed in front of the camera. "Good morning, everyone. I''m Amy, the manager of this project." People under stage didn''t give her any response. She looked too unfledged to handle such a novel Ching project. She clicked open the folder and instantly a woman''s shouting filled the whole room. "Ah, faster..." The woman screamed. "B*tch, you''re like a wh*re." Everyone at present saw the obscene scene on the screen. "My god, what is this?" "Is it what I think it is?" "Isn''t that Amy?" "Tut, how many men are there?" It happened out of the blue and Amy was dumbfounded. She hastily tried to close it but the red button just didn''t respond. "Don''t look at it! Shut your eyes!" Amy screamed hysterically. But it was already toote. Chapter 952 She pulled off the plug immediately. Amy had thought nothing could be more embarrassing than what had happenedst night. How was she going to exin it? The conference room was dead silent, everyone''s eyes on Amy. She stood there wordlessly. She didn''t know what to say. Those men had their backs to the camera but her face was very clear on the screen. "This is your presentation?" Jay asked coldly. "You did this!" Amy looked over and shouted unbelievably. Jay knew her presentation better than anyone. It could only be him, but Amy couldn''t figure out why he had done it. What she knew was that all these, including the farcest night, were Jay''s scheme. He wanted to humiliate her in front of all her colleagues. How could he have done that to her? "Amy, I admire your capability very much, which is also why I promoted you. I don''t care about your private life but you shouldn''t have ruined such an important meeting." Jay gave her a profound look. Only then did Amy realize that she had never seen through Jay. It seemed that there was only one option left for her. "Good. Lily will take your ce." "Me?" Lily was taken aback. "Yes. You''ll start this afternoon. This project will go back to Mike." Jay rose to his feet and left. Amy followed him out with numerous questions in her head. As soon as she left, a buzz started in the conference room. "Last night was the first time she seduced men. She''s shameless!" "I don''t want to work with a whore." "It was stupid of me to think she and the president had a rtionship." Outside the conference room, intense gazed followed Amy everywhere she went. The meeting was live-streamed and some people in the meeting had recorded it and uploaded it online. It became a hit quickly. Amy broke into Jay''s office furiously. "Why did you do that to me?" She was spitting mad. "Didn''t you once do that to someone else?" Jay asked airily. He didn''t need to pretend anymore. "You did this to avenge Serena! What''s in it for you? Why do you help her?" Amy clenched her fists. She remembered that Jay had been very attentive to Serena the other day. They must have colluded against her. "You don''t need to know that, Amy. What you need to know is that every crime must be answered with its punishment." "So, our meeting in the bar and my promotion were all your preparations to avenge Serena?" "Yes." "You''ve never liked me?" Amy asked, aggrieved. "You need to ask. How would I like a poisonous woman?" Jay answered. "Poisonous?" Amy repeated his word, feeling so hurt. All her hope was shattered and she felt like being thrown into a pitch-dark dungeon. "You''re so cruel," Amy murmured. "We''re even now. Don''t you darey your finger on Serena again," Jay said. His voice was not loud, but the fierceness in his eyes spoke volumes. "Sir, em... What should I do now?" Lily barged in. Amy cast a gloomy nce at her. She looked clumsy and pure. Was she the kind of woman Jay liked? Amy smiled self-mockingly. She had thought she could manipte anyone but ended up being a pawn in others'' game. "Amy will tell you," Jay said. Amy gave Jay a long look before she left. She hated his guts now. She lost, watching her career fall apart before her eyes. The video caused a greatmotion on the inte. Serena and Avery also saw it. Amy was notorious now. She could never stand up again. Serena nced at Avery and asked, "What do you think?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "She deserves it." Avery looked at Serena. "Did Jay and you do this?" "You know?" "Don''t hide anything from me again. Did you think I would stop you from punishing her? By the way, who is this Jay?" "I don''t know either. I knew he owed a deep debt of gratitude to my family. Are you angry with me?" Avery gently brushed the tip of her nose. y would I? I knew there et you and Jay yesterday." in by wing going on between "I ruined Amy''s lifepletely. Would you deem me viinous?" "Oh, dear, would never think of you She that way should have punished her myself if it wasn''t for her father had iting." Serena through the clouds and shed on 8. Sunshine burst t had been days since thest the sky had been so bright. Serena stood in front of the picture window and said, "Avery, look at the sun." He gently hugged her from behind. "No one will get in our way in the future." "Yes," Serena paused, "Have I told you." "What?" "That I love you." Basking in the sun, they nestled against each other. Their story just began. Chapter 953 A luxury cruise ship was sailing in the rough and vast sea. The dimly lit hall was filled with people, and in an unassuming corner sat a few personable men. Caesar, who was surrounded by the others, was particrly outstanding. He leanedzily on the sofa, crossed his legs, and knocked on the sofa with his fingers. He seemedzy. His eyes were sharp, his mouth a thin line. His features were strongly defined. A ck button on his delicate shirt cuff glistened in the dark. His dress reflected his nobility. Invisibly, he exuded a terrifying aura, like an unsheathed dagger. "Mr. Peterson, in case you''ve forgotten, this isn''t the army. What''s with the long face? You''re no longer there, but why are you still like this?" The man who spoke was Freddie Johnson, the eldest son of the Johnston family. "Yeah, we heard your business was overseas, so we came here to celebrate. Come on, stop with the poker face." Zayne Hodges, who had a baby face, said helplessly. "Is this a celebration? You know I''d never liked this kind of celebration." Caesar''s words were so cold that made them tremble. They said they were taking him out to sea, but it was actually a disguised auction. The buyers were all men, with teenagers and women being auctioned off. To put it bluntly, it was a sex party for the rich. Caesar hated this ridiculous game the most. "We heard your family was setting you up with someone. But as far as we know, you''re still a virgin. You know, men don''t do well on their first night. "We nned this party, so you won''t embarrass yourself when you have sex with your future wife. "Of all the hot women here, isn''t there one you''re attracted to? Are you gay? It''s okay, they''re good looking teenagers here, too. Come on, pick one!" Ever since that woman left, Caesar had been single. He didn''t even let any woman get close to him. He was 23 but he hadn''t had sex yet. His friends were worried about him. However, he didn''t appreciate it at all. Instead, he looked at them as if they were his enemies! "Are you finished? I''m going back to my room. Enjoy yourselves." Caesar gulped down his red wine and left indifferently. "Heh, Caesar, you are just ungrateful!" Zayne snorted. Freddie said in a low voice, "Let him be. Guess what? I''ve put drug in his wine. Whether he wants to or not, he''s losing his virginity tonight." "Wow, that sounds exciting. Do you have someone for him?" "I''m gonna buy him thest woman up for auction." "Well done, man. You''re really thoughtful." "Isn''t it what a friend does? Come on, let''s raise a ss to what Caesar''s about to lose." "Bang!" It was the clink of sses.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Caesar walked out of the cabin to get some fresh air. His wine seemed to be particrly strong. He hadn''t had much to drink, but he felt so hot. Even a shower didn''t cool him down. D*mn it, why was it so strong? In the darkness, he went to bed dizzy, but touched something warm. He suddenly turned on the light. Then, he saw a girl lying on the bed. She was only wearing a thin white dress, outlining her sexy figure. Her skin was fair, in sharp contrast to her dark hair. Unlike those women with heavy makeup, she was as pure as lily. Her lips were soft and tempting. Somehow the fire in him began to burn! It must be Freddie. He brought girl here when he was taking a shower. The girl''s eyes were blindfolded, and he didn''t know if she was asleep or awake. She was like a cute motionless kitty. The blindfold added to her mystery. He had to admit that he was attracted. Caesar reached out and took off the hen, he saw a pair of Her eyes were like springs, unstained by imke of Her palm-sized face had perfect features. Caesar had seen countless women, but she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. It was a pity that her eyes were empty. She was like a wooden puppet without a soul. Shey there quietly, blinking asionally. Caesar knew what was going on. She must have been drugged to prevent her from resisting the buyer. Buyers could do whatever they wanted with the "goods" they bought. The drug wouldn''tst long, but it was potent. She was like a delicate doll, staring at somewhere with big eyes. At such a close distance, he could even smell her faint scent. How could he not be tempted? He''d got a hard-on, but he didn''t want to rape a stranger. He went to the bathroom. When he came back, the girl had kicked the quilt away. Her cheeks were glowing and she squirmed like a leprechaun. She opened her mouth slightly. "It''s hot... Rose feels so hot..." D*mn it, they gave her an aphrodisiac! Her name was Rose? She was indeed as charming as rose. Caesar picked her up and put her in the bath. In the water, her dress entuated her curves. "You look young, but why are your boobs so big?" Caesar murmured. Rose kept squirming. She was even more attractive when she was soaking wet. She didn''t know what she wanted, but she felt empty and itchy, as if ants were biting her. "Miss, wake up..." Caesar gently patted her cheek. Somehow, Rose grabbed his hand and put it on her boob. Her temperature passed through the dress to his palm. So soft. This was the only thing on Caesar''s mind. Rose seemed to find a way to make herself feel better. She directly pulled him into the tub. It wasn''t a big tub, and they were all snuggled up together. She felt a little morefortable and began squirming again. "I want... I want it," she mumbled. Caesar felt that his blood was clotting all over. The beast inside him was about to burst out. "Hot... I''m hot." Rose unconsciously touched his strong muscles. "Woman, do you know who I am?" Caesar pinched her chin. Such a pose was too flirty. Chapter 954 Rose didn''t know what he was talking about. She mumbled, "I feel so hot, so ufortable..." "Let me help you, okay?" Caesar''s devil-like voice sounded. She was the first woman to turn him on. "Okay," whispered the kitten. "Be good. I''ll give you what you want, but you can''t regret it." He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. He carried her from the bath to the bed. It was a wonderful night. The sun was shining on the big bed. The girl with white arms fluttered her eyshes and slowly opened her bewitching eyes. "Hiss..." Rose gasped. She felt a great pain in her head, as if it had been bashed in. There was a dull ache all over her. Why did it hurt so much? She had just woken up and did not know what had happened. Looking around, she found that this was not her home. The bed jolted from time to time. She seemed to be on a ship. She lifted the quilt and was ready to get up. But when she saw herself, she was stunned. There were hickeys all over her, even her private part. She had never had sex before, but she knew what it meant! What the hell? She remembered meeting a ssmate at a cafe. She had a ss of fresh orange juice, and then she lost consciousness. So, her ssmate sold her to some guy? Rose, who had a bad temper, was extremely furious. Why would that b*tch do that? Did she hate her so much? Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. She heard the sound of the watering from the bathroom. The man who raped her was still here! She was gonna kill him! She wrapped the sheet around herself and picked up the remote control. Well, it was not a good murder weapon, was it? She threw the remote control aside and tried to move the stool. However, it was too heavy. Sh*t!. Rose was so angry that she kicked the stool hard. "Ouch..." The stool was fine, but she was in such pain that tears came to her eyes. Hearing her scream, Caesar wrapped himself in a bath towel and rushed out. Seeing this, Rose picked up themp on the nightstand and prepared to die with him. The moment the door opened, Caesar saw amp flying to him. With years ofbat experience, he ducked and dodged the attack, grabbing themp in one hand. "What are you doing?" He looked at the girl wrapped in a sheet. She looked so deste and so angry, as if he had killed her family. "Go to hell, you b*stard!" Rose cried with red eyes, as if she wanted to perish together with him. "Rose, it''s not what you think." Caesar frowned. This was an ident. Rose looked at his gorgeous face and asked, "Who... are you? Do I know you? How do you know my name?" Obviously, she didn''t think like everyone else, and her attention was quickly diverted. "You told mest night." Like a hungry beast, Caesar made love to her for a whole night. She was very cooperative under the influence. All those years he never wanted a woman, and she made him sexually excited. She was like a drug that once he got into it, he couldn''t get out. He still remembered how delicious she was. Rose got angry again when he mentionedst night. "I don''t even know you! Why did you do this to me? You beast, you b*stard, you... you are a monster!" She called him every dirty word she knew. Thest guy who yelled at Caesar got shot in the head. No one''d called him names in years. This woman was really bold. Caesar''s eyes turned sinister and ruthless. She wanted to die so bad? When he was about to speak, he saw the hickeys on her neck. Well, maybe she had a right to be angry. He suppressed his anger and asked calmly, "Hungry?" Rose answered subconsciously, "No!" However, the next second, her stomach growled, and her face instantly turned red. She was even more lovely when she was sober. Looking at her glowing cheeks, he felt hot again. "I just ordered breakfast. Go wash up first." "Oh." Rose obediently walked to the bathroom. Then, she suddenly realized something. She picked up themp again and shouted, "Jerk, I''m not gonna forgive you over breakfast! I''ll sue you!" Caesar suddenly felt that this girl was really naive and cute. It suddenly urred to him that his family was urging him to g married. "I can exin." Rose covered her ears. "Bupbupbupbup..." Why was she so adorable? Caesar thought of the amazing sexst night, and he couldn''t wait to eat her again. He pulled her into his arms and said, "I saved youst night." "You saved me?" Rose blinked, like a delicate doll with big eyes. An evil idea came to him again. D*mn, he''d got a boner. He calmed himself down and suppressed his desire. If he did it again, he would scare her away. "Yes, I was invited here. Someone bought you and sent you to my bed." "You didn''t have to do me! You perverted b*stard, let me go... Um..." She struggled fiercely in his arms, but his hands held her like barbed wire. He directly gagged her so she wouldn''t talk anymore. At first, he just wanted to shut her up, but amassing her was just so . His tongue went into mouth and shey limp in his arms. "Hear me out, or I''ll kiss you again." After the kiss, a pink flush spread over her cheek. She stared at him but didn''t dare to make a sound again. He was getting harder. "Ahem, I didn''t anything when I found Det §ç§à§Û lying on the bed. I covered you with the quilt and went to take a shower.From N?velDrama.Org. "But you were drugged and asked me to satisfy you. You even put my hand on your boob. "I gave you a bath, but it didn''t work. You said you felt ufortable and you wanted me. "I was afraid it was gonna get worse, so..." Chapter 955 Although he was basically telling the truth, it was a little exaggerated. She said she felt ufortable, but she didn''t say she wanted him. Rose pictured herself crying out for a man and her face went red. "I... Did I really say that?" "Absolutely. You said you felt hot, so I helped you out." Caesar looked at her tender little face and couldn''t help going soft. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you." Rose remembered that she went crazy every time she got drunk. Maybe she went crazyst night. She was really innocent. She thought that she raped him and felt sorry. She scratched her head. "Um... I lost consciousnessst night. I didn''t know what I was doing. Please forgive me." Caesar looked at her incredulously. Was she asking him to forgive her for being raped? Caesar, who had taken advantage of her, asked seriously, "Why did youe here? "Everyone on this ship that gets auctioned off ends up as someone''s ything. If it wasn''t for me, you''d be some guy''s sex ve forever." Hearing this, Rose''s eyes were filled with fear. "It''s her! She asked me to meet her at the cafe, and I cked out after a ss of orange juice." "Who is she?" Caesar narrowed his eyes slightly. In an instant, a cold chill burst out from him. Rose, who was in his arms, was so scared that she trembled. She had been a virgin untilst night, and her innocence told him that she was not an easy woman. She must have been sent here against her will. After what happenedst night, Caesar had already regarded her as his woman. He was really unhappy when he knew that someone set her up. Rose did not intend to tell him too much. They were basically strangers. She jumped out of his arms and said, "Sir, thank you for saving me. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened." "No, things happened! Rose, I am a man, and I need to be responsible for you!" Caesar said directly. "No, no, no. 1-1 was druggedst night. We don''t like each other, and I''m not ready for a rtionship." Rose shook her head repeatedly. Mr. Peterson, the dream lover of a million youngdies, was rejected! This was the first time he''d ever been nice to a woman! She looked pure and simple. It seemed that he had to do this the hard way. Anyway, he wanted her. "I''m going to check on the breakfast. You go wash up." He changed the subject. "Oh." Rose slowly walked toward the bathroom. Her legs were still hurting. Seeing this, Caesar raised his eyebrow and got up to carry her into the bathroom. "Sir, why are you hugging me?" "Because you walk too slow." Caesar said sincerely. Rose wondered if she was in a dream. All she did was sleep, and she went from a girl to a woman. However, this man did not seem to be too bad. "Thank you, Sir. Can you get me a dress?" she asked cautiously. "Of course, you can take a shower first. By the way, don''t call me Sir. My name is Caesar Peterson." After saying that, he left. Rose did not know what his name meant. It was enough to make the underworld people tremble. She was sitting in the bathtub. Although she felt a little sad that she lost her virginity, she didn''t me the man. She just med herself for not being vignt. It would never happen again. One day, she would avenge herself! Caesar directly kicked open Freddie''s door. Freddie and the woman he boughtst night were still naked under the nket. "Dude, what brings you here? Do you know what time it is?" Freddie rubbed his eyes. "I don''t care." Caesar raised his eyebrow and said, "Give me the receipt." "What receipt?" asked Jovanni. "Didn''t you buy Rose for me?" Caesar snorted coldly. "Rose? Oh, I see. Tsk, tsk. You already knew her name? I knew you would like her." Freddie was satisfied with his n. "Cut the crap." "Fine, it''s in the trash can." Caesar actually went through the trash can. He saw several used condoms and threw them in Freddie''s face in disgust. "Caesar, what the hell?" "That''s the price you have to pay for setting me up." Caesar snorted. He still had a grudge about Freddie''s drugging him. He had a feeling that if the Woman he metst night was slept not Rose, he would not havas with her. In that way, he would have be tormented by lust. "Your face says you had sexst night. Tell me, was it good?" Freddie gossiped. "Speaking of which, that girl is really stunning. If it weren''t for you, I would have kept her..." Before Freddie finished his words, Caesar gave him a dirty look. "She''s mine, so behave yourself. Otherwise, even though you''re my friend, I don''t mind stabbing you." S "You, you ungrateful b*stard!" Freddie was so furious. This guy''d got a thing for women over friends! Caesar finally found the receipt. "Fifty million?" "Yeah. She deserves it. You were not there, so you didn''t know how many men wanted her. You owe me, dude." "Well, thanks, I''ll buy you dinner sometime." Caesar quickly interrupted him. Walking out of Freddie''s room, Caesar had someone bring him a dress and underwear. When he saw the ckce underwear, his heart beat faster. What would Rose look like in this? He returned to the room with his mind full of erotic thoughts. Knocking on the door of the bathroom, he said, "Rose, I brought you the clothes." "Oh, okay, thank you, Mr. Peterson." Rose held out her hand through the crack of the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Caesar was speechless. Did she have to call him that in such an alienating way? It was a brand-new ck dress. Rose waspletely shocked by the price. Even the underwear was expensive. She had never worn this kind ofcy lingerie. Hesitating for a moment, she put it on. She couldn''t stay naked, could she? After that, she walked out awkwardly. "Mr. Peterson, I''ll pay you back for the I not only saved her life, but also gave her clothes. She really appreciated it. Do that when I can." This person "Don''t call me Sir or Mr. Peterson." Chapter 956 "Then what did I call you?" "It''s up to you." Rose bit her finger and asked, "Can I just call you by your name?" "Sure." "Caesar." She cautiously called him. No one''d ever dared to call Caesar by his name. However, when it came out from her mouth, not only was he not angry, but he had a strange feeling. "Take it as a gift." Caesar didn''t care about it. Besides, she gave him something far more valuable. "No, I have to pay you back," Rose said solemnly. "Do I look like I need money?" Caesar raised his eyebrow. "You don''t, but 10 grand is a lot. I''ll pay you back when I get paid." Rose never liked to owe anyone anything. "Dummy." Caesar muttered. "What did you say?" "Nothing,e and have breakfast." Caesar found that this girl was easily distracted. "Okay." As he expected, she put aside everything and began to eat breakfast. Breakfast on this luxury cruise ship was quite good. Rose almost drooled at the variety of food. "Wow, so many delicious food." "Take whatever you like." Seeing her shining eyes, Caesar realized that she might be from an ordinary family. He was right. Rose''s father passed away when she was little, and her mother did not have a stable job. He wanted to know more about her, but he couldn''t make it obvious. "Rose, you look young. You''re still a student, right?" "Well, it''s my third year in college, and I''m currently looking for an internship." Sofia Carrillo asked her out yesterday on the pretext of finding her a job. However, it was actually a trap. "What''s your major?" Caesar already had a n in his mind. "Finance." "Wow, not bad. You have a future." Caesar always thought that girls didn''t like anything rted to math. Based on her personality, he was surprised that she majored in Finance. "Yes, because I need money, a lot of money." Rose clenched her fists. She vowed seriously that she''d make a good life for her mother! "You''re ambitious." They chatted like friends, and it wasn''t that awkward. The point was, Rose didn''t remember anything happenedst night, so she wasn''t so embarrassed when she faced Caesar. "Caesar, when will this shipnd?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "In two hours." "What? I have a part-time jobter." Rose cradled her face on the windowsill and looked out to sea. Before she found a real job, she had been doing a variety of part-time jobs to help her mother lighten her load. "You''re working part-time before you even graduate?" Caesar frowned slightly. "It''s not easy for my mother to raise me up. I need to make money so she can have a better life." Rose said seriously. Caesar took a deep look at her and then took out a ck card from his wallet. "You don''t have to work so hard. This world is dangerous. This time, you met me, but what about next time? Take this card." "No, I can''t take it. You''re not young anymore. You need money to take a wife. I can feed myself." Caesar felt helpless. Was she so keen to distance herself from him? "We had sexst night. I know you don''t need me to take responsibility, but I have to make it up to you." "Caesar, what do you take me for? I raped you, so I should give you money!" Then she realized she didn''t have any money. She blushed and said awkwardly, "How about I give you an IOU?" Caesar was lost for words. "How much should I give you? Two hundred and fifty? Is it enough?" Rose talked to herself. Caesar didn''t know what to say. "How about this? There''s not a lot of money in this card, so consider it a loan. When you have money, you can give it back to me." Caesar changed his strategy. S His so-called "not a lot of money" was absolutely a lie. Rose didn''t know what a ck card meante "Really?" She tentatively asked. As he expected, she was hooked. "Yes." Well, to him, it was not a big deal. "Fine. But I won''t use it unless I have no other choice." "It''s yours now. You can buy whatever you want." "I don''t want anything. Can I just keep it?" "Yes, I guess." "Let me write you an IOU now. How much should I put?" Rose asked, biting the pen. "Fifty million," Caesar said causally. "What? 50 million? Are you robing me? I don''t have to pay that much to sleep with the president!" Rose looked at him with a disgusted expression. Once again, Caesar felt hurt. He wasn''t even worth 50 million? He took out the receipt and said, "My friend bought you for 50 millionst night. I''m not charging interest." Seeing this, Rose felt so sad. She couldn''t believe she was sold as amodity. Moreover, she''d have to win the lottery to be able to pay him back. "Well... I can''t afford 50 million. Can I pay it in installments? The deadline could be forever," Rose asked with a long face. To an ordinary family, fifty million was an astronomical number. "Fine, forever." Caesar was very satisfied with her answer. Apparently, she didn''t know what he was ning. Once again, she was sold. The difference was, she volunteered for this one. "Deal. Don''t worry, I won''t run. I''m a woman of my word." Rose promised very seriously. Even if she wanted to run, he wouldn''t let her. "Rose, not only did I pay you fifty million, I did you a favor. Will you help me when I need your help?" Caesar set her up step by step. "Sure. You saved me, and I''ll do whatever I can to repay you!" Rose patted her chest. Caesar was amused by her innocent. She seemed to have no idea what was happening. "So whenever I call you, you have toe to me." "I will." Rose agreed without hesitation. She solemnly handed him the IOU, without knowing what it meant. Chapter 957 Caesar put the IOU into his wallet with a sly smile. With this, this girl was so going to be his. They started chatting again. As soon as the ship docked, Rose was eager to get off. ''TH give you a ride." Caesar knew that beautiful women were easy targets for bad guys. Moreover, she was not smart enough to protect herself. "I''m good. You''ve already helped me a lot. I can take a cab back to school." Rose rejected him. "Then, be careful. This phone has my number in it. Call me if you need anything." Caesar handed her a mobile phone. "Caesar, you don''t have to be so nice to me. I can buy a new phone myself." Rose was really grateful to him. "Take it, it''s not expensive anyway." He did not tell Rose what this phone could do. Not only was it equipped with GPS, but it had all sorts of hidden functions. Rose looked at the cell phone. It looked like it was for older people, so she believed it didn''t cost a lot. "Thank you. I should go. Bye." She waved her hand and left. As soon as she was out of his sight, two men appeared behind him. "Tsk tsk. Stop looking, she''s gone! Dude, you''re really trapped, aren''t you?" "That''s fifty million well spent. She''s really hot." Caesar took a cold nce at them. "Stay away from her, or you guys are gonna meet each other in hell." He waved his hand, and a ck luxury car stopped in front of him. Caesar was no longer as gentle as he had been when Rose was around. He looked as cold as an iceberg. He got in the car and gave orders like a king. "Follow her." "Yes." Watching Caesar''s car leave, the two man became serious. On the street, an eye-catching luxury car was following a girl, who walked as slow as a turtle. She didn''t realize she was followed at all. Rose only remembered she didn''t have any money when she arrived at the bus stop. It would take her more than two hours to walk back to school. Should she go back to Caesar to borrow money? It was too awkward... He had already helped her a lot. Seeing Rose standing on the side of the street with a worried look, Caesar soon realized what was going on. What an idiot! Why didn''t she borrow some money from him before she left? Caesar leaned back to his seatzily. In this case, she should call him. There was only his number in that cell phone. He waited for a while, only to find she wasn''t calling anyone. She was staring at the roses by the side of the road. She wondered if she could pick one and sell it. All she needed was two bucks for the bus. Caesar was speechless. She chose to sell a rose over calling him? Was she a fool? Besides, what if no one wanted to buy her stupid rose? But it was her stubbornness that made him like her more. He ordered the driver to buy her rose and throw her 100 bucks. Rose was stunned. "A hundred bucks? Am I dreaming?" "Mr. Peterson, here you are." The driver handed the rose to Caesar. He stroked the delicate petals, as if he were touching her lips. He thought she should take a cab home, but she ran to the convenience store and bought a lollipop. Then, she hopped on the bus. So she sold the rose for the bus? Caesar was lost for words. Rose was optimistic. Even though what happenedst night was a disaster, she wasn''t very upset, because she knew it was useless. She was d that she met a nice guy. She owed him a ton of money, but he let her go. What a kind world! Caesar followed her back to her school. It was the best university in City A. It seemed that this innocent girl was a straight-A student. "Mr. Peterson, are we still gonna follow her?" "No, it''s not necessary. Let''s go home." He took out his mobile phone and opened the map. There was a little red dot on it, approaching the girls'' dorm. It was his girl. The first thing Rose did when she returned to school was toe after Sofia. She couldn''t understand Someone she''d always been friends with would set her up. If she hadn''t met Caesar, she would have been some guy''s ything for the rest of her life. She went to her dormitory. The door was ajar. "Hey, did you really sell Rose?" "Of course. She''s an idiot and believes whatever I say. I put drug in her orange juice and she drank it." Sofia looked very proud. "But she''s our ssmate. Are you sure it''s fine?" she attaches herself Rony ass. She knows I like y day. Because of here.bet him can''t even see me! hate WPN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. her!" Hearing this, Rose was shocked. She had always regarded Sofia as her best friend, but it seemed that Sofia never felt the same way. The thing was, she didn''t like Rowen at all! It was Rowen who kept pestering her! Why did Sofia make it sound like she was the b*tch? In the past, Sofia always acted weak and timid in Rose''s presence. Rose was not rich, but she lent Sofia money whenever she had it. However, Sofia had never paid her back. Once she lent Sofia all her living expenses because Sofia said she needed money urgently. For Sofia, she had eaten nothing but instant noodles for a month! What did she get, though? Betrayal. "Aren''t you a bit cruel? I remember she loaned you the money for the abortionst year. To be honest, I think Rose is nice to you." "I''m nice to her too. I heard that the men on that ship were all loaded. They''re very generous with women. "She''ll probably live in style and never have to work part-time again. "Maybe she''s gonna thank me. I got 100,000 bucks in finder''s fees, and she''ll have more money than she can spend." So, Sofia needed money urgently for an abortion. Chapter 958 Every word Sofia said hurt Rose more. She couldn''t believe that Sofia sold her for just 10 grand! "I still think you went a bit far. Aren''t you afraid she''s gonnae after you?" "Come after me? That''s funny. You think she''ll ever be free again? "She''s pretty, so those rich, lecherous men won''t let her go. Even if shees back, what could she do? "Sue me? Does she have any evidence? I bet she''s under some old man right now. Maybe she will thank me for selling her." As soon as Sofia finished speaking, the door was pushed open. It was Rose. Rose''s face, which had always been smiling, was now dark and gloomy. Sofia immediately threw the cigarette and asked, "Rose, when did youe back?" She had pretended to be pure in Rose''s presence. Although Rose often smelled smoke on her, she would exin that it was someone else. It was not until this moment that Rose knew who Sofia really was. "When you said you sold me for 10 grand, or when you said I attached myself to Romen." Sofia walked up to Rose and exined, "Rose, don''t get me wrong. I was talking nonsense. We''re best friends. Believe me, okay?" It was really ridiculous. Did this woman really think she was an idiot? Rose raised the mobile phone in her hand and said, "Didn''t you say I had no evidence? I recorded everything you just said. This is the evidence. "I''m gonna give this to the teacher, and you''re gonna get expelled." Hearing this, Sofia no longer pretended to be kind. She skillfully lit a cigarette. "Rose, when can you grow up? You think that''s the same as cheating on a test? "Do you know the most important thing about women? Reputation. If you make a big deal out of this, everyone at school will think you''re a whore. And all you have is the recording. "Even if you sue me, you''ll lose because there''s not enough evidence. "I won''t get punished, but your reputation will be ruined forever. I suggest you think twice." Sofia was smart. She had had a n B before she sold Rose. "Sofia, I can''t believe you''re being so shameless and vicious. "You know what? I met a good manst night. He saved me and nothing happened between us. "The recording isn''t the only evidence. At least the man who saved me can prove I''m not lying, and you''re thest person I saw before I was sold." Hearing this, Sofia''s face darkened. Rose was standing here in one piece, which meant she was telling the truth.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Most of the men on that ship were kinky. If Rose hadn''t met a nice guy, she would have been too sexually abused to get out of bed. D*mn it, why was this b*tch so lucky? Sofia didn''t expect that the innocent stupid woman had be so smart. Sofia''s face changed instantly. "Rose, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done this to you. I have a reason. My gambler father owed a lot of money. If he doesn''t pay, his creditors will kill him! "I had no choice but to sell you. I thought you would meet a nice rich man. I did this for you." "What? You''ve got to be kidding me. Sofia, don''t you feel ashamed? You should know better than anyone why on earth you did this. You expect me to fall for yourme-ass lies?" Why didn''t she realize how shameless Sofia was before? She was really blind. Even parents couldn''t sell their children! Who did she think she was? "Rose, aren''t we best friends? Look, you''re fine now. I have 20 grand left after I pay off my dad''s debt. I''ll give it to you. What do you think? "You''re not injured and you''ll get so much money. Isn''t it good? Well still be good friends." Sofia was trying to keep things quiet. She made up the gambling thing. She spent the money on luxury bags and clothes. She still had 50 grand left, but she didn''t want to give so much to Rose. Two grand would be enough, she thought. In this way, she''d made 80 grand without losing anything. However, Rose didn''t react the way she expected. "20 grand?" "I''m sorry, Rose. I gave most of the money to my dad. If you want, I can give you another five thousand bucks. It''s all I''ve got. You''re not greedy for more, are you?" S Greedy? Was she sure that it was not the right word for her? This woman was just impossible. "Have you forgotten how you got this money? You think I''ll still be friends with you? What am I, idiot?" "What on earth do you want?" Sofia was a little impatient. "Apologize to me." Actually, Rose didn''t record at all. She said that just to threaten Sofia. Just like what Sofia said, it was not gonna do her any good if this matter went out. Besides, she was gonna be looking for a real job. She didn''t want to lose her reputation. Rumors were terrible, and they spread fast. The point was, people never cared about whether they were true. No matter how much Rose wanted to teach Sofia a lesson, she wouldn''t make a big deal out of this. "Rose, I''m sorry. I hurt you because I was desperate. I''m really sorry." "So she just wants an apology. Big deal. I thought she was smarter." Sofia thought proudly. "Is that your way of apologizing?" Rose looked at her coldly. "You think I''m gonna forgive you for that?" "Then what do you want?" "I want you to kneel down and apologize to me." Rose said seriously. "Don''t go too far!" "Too far? Compared with what you did to me, it''s not worth mentioning." Chapter 959 Sofia''s eyes widened in disbelief. Rose sneered. "What, you think that''s too much to ask? It''s okay if you don''t want to do that. The worst that can happen is that I take you to court. I wonder what the sentence is for human trafficking." "Well, fine!" No matter how smart Sofia was, she was just a student. She was afraid that Rose was really gonna make a big deal out of this.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sofia didn''t care about dignity, but she didn''t want to go to jail. Slowly, she knelt down in front of Rose and said, "I''m sorry, Rose. I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again. We''re still good friends, aren''t we?" "Good friends? We''ll only be enemies." Rose really regretted being so nice to Sofia before. This b*tch didn''t deserve that! She and Sofia had very different personalities, and Sofia never really thought of her as a friend. Many girls at their school had been kept. Most of them were from ordinary families, and being kept gave them a better life. Sofia had said that she envied them because they made money just by having sex. Rose, however, didn''t think so. A woman with no self-respect was not worthy of love. Rose was pretty and hot. A lot of boys were after her, and even some middle-aged rich men offered to keep her. Rose hated it very much. Sofia couldn''t understand her. She even wished that someone could keep her. Knowing that Rose was a good girl, Sofia had kept her smoking and drinking and being a mistress a secret from her. When Rose was around, she would act like a kind, pure girl. She did this because Rose had excellent grades. She wanted Rose to lend her homework and money. They''d never be real friends. It was a clean break. Sofia did not care. Anyway, she had a lot of friends. She didn''t lose anything, did she? "You happy now?" Sofia, who was kneeling, looked at Rose. Rose felt that this woman was really unbelievable. Did she know anything about self-esteem? Rose took the 25 grand from her. Sofia''s mouth curved into a smile. It turned out Rose still cared about money. If Rose took the money, it meant she would let this matter go. Sofia was pleased with the result. Anyway, all she did was kneel down. While she was thinking, she saw Rose walk to the window with the money. Then, she opened the window. Sofia had a bad feeling. "Rose, what are you going to do?" "Sofia, do you really think I want this money? It''s too dirty, and I will never forgive you." As she said that, she threw the money to the sky. Sofia was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out. Didn''t Rose want money the most? She once lost her voice handing out flyers all day in the hot sun just for 200 bucks! "No, Rose, calm down. You don''t have to do this, do you? You need money. "Do you know how long it takes you to work for 20 grand? If you don''t want it, give it to me." Rose still had 20 grand after throwing 5,000 bucks. Sofia was so anxious. Was Rose out of her mind? Did she hate money? Rose looked at her anxious face and said, "Sofia, will you think about where it came from when you use it? I want you to remember this forever. I''ve lent you a lot of money over thest three years, and I''ll send you the bill." Seeing that Rose raised her hand again, Sofia was going crazy. "Stop, Rose, stop." However, it didn''t work. Rose threw all the money out the window. Notes flied in the wind, like it was raining money. "Rose, you''re crazy. You''re definitely crazy!" Sofia said as she ran downstairs. "Rose, you... why would you do that?" Leanna Bernard, who had been silent, was also stunned. Rose nced at her. Judging from the previous conversation, Leanna was on Sofia''s side. She didn''t want to stay in this dorm any longer. It seemed that she should rent a house as soon as possible. On one hand, she wanted to get rid of Sofia. On the other hand, it would be convenient for her to go to work. Rose started searching the Inte for rental properties. Originally, thought this phone didn''t have sh Inte ess. To her surprise, it did, and the speed was amazing. She only had 5000 bucks, so she had to rent a cheaper house. Caesar, who sat in the car, was monitoring her. All he had to do was click on an app, and he could see what she was doing on the phone. If necessary, he could control Rose''s phone from afar. That was to say, Rose was carrying a time bomb with her. Of course, she didn''t know it yet. Caesar frowned. She wanted to rent a house? He saw her click into a two-bedroom house page. It was in the middle of nowhere, so the rent was quite low. Caesar thought it was strange. Most of the other houses in that area rent for more than a thousand bucks a month. This one only asked for 600 bucks? No way. Thendlord couldn''t be a fool, so there must be something wrong with this house. Maybe someone died there, or the neighbors were perverts. Rose was not smart enough to think about this. As he expected, she was calling the agent. "Dummy." Caesar frowned. He memorized the number of the agent. After the call ended, he called the agent. "Hello, what can I do for you?" The agent was quite polite. "I want to rent out my house." "Okay. How big it is and where does it locate? Do you have any idea about the rent?" Rose was still excited after hanging up the phone. She was really lucky to get such a nice house at such a low price. It was fully furnished, and she didn''t have to buy anything. Moreover, she liked its decoration very much. She couldn''t wait to move in! Chapter 960 Rose was in a good mood. This house had two rooms and one living room. She could share it with a girl, and the rent would be 300 bucks. The more she thought about it, the more excited she got. She couldn''t wait to move out so that she wouldn''t see Sofia again. Sofia ran downstairs like crazy, and all the students down there had already gone crazy. It was a couple who first found out about it. "Do you think money will fall from the sky?" "Yes, in your dreams." "Then what is this? Am I dreaming?" The girl opened her hand and received a hundred-dor bill. "It''s money! Look, there''s a lot of money flying in the sky!" "This money is real!!!" Everyone shouted like crazy. "Money is falling from the sky!" "Put it down. That''s my money!" When Sofia rushed down, she saw people picking up money. No one cared about what she was saying. Even the cleaner joined the money-hunting team. Sofia''s voice was drowned out by the noise. "Stop it. It''s all mine!" In less than a few minutes, all the money was picked up, and Sofia only got 800 bucks. Even her hand was bleeding from fighting over the money. All the students were fighting with red eyes, like animals. "Wow, I got three thousand." "That''s awesome. I just got a thousand." "Sigh, I only got two thousand." "Why did money fall from sky? That''s really strange." Sofia dejectedly returned to the dormitory with the eight hundred bucks. "Rose, you crazy woman!" Rose didn''t even bother to look at her. She just kept packing up her stuff. "What, are you moving out?" "None of your business. I''ll send you the billter. Well be strangers after you pay me back." "What proof do you have that you lent me the money?" "Every time I transfer money to you, I note it as a loan. If you don''t pay me back, I will sue you!" "Good, very good. Rose, you have guts." Rose rolled her eyes. She couldn''t be merciful to this b*tch. The phone rang. It was the agent. It seemed that she could go check the house. "Hello." "Miss Willis, right? The house you wanted before has just been rented out. I''m sorry." Rose''s heart sank. She knew that such a cheap house would definitely be very popr. However, the truth was, that house hadn''t been rented in over a year. "Fine. Do you have anything like this on the cheap?" She was a little disappointed. She loved that house. It was perfect in every way. She didn''t think she was gonna find a better one. She should have done it yesterday! Anyway, with or without Sofia, she wouldn''t live in the dormitory. "Yes, yes, Miss, that''s why I called you. I have a great house at a very low price. If you want, you can go check it now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Really? What''s the rent?" At present, Rose only cared about money. "Five hundred bucks a mouth." Rose was shocked. Five hundred bucks? This must be a remote house in poor condition. "Well, I''m gonna be working downtown, so I can''t live too remote." If she rented in the suburbs to save money, she''d have a longmute. "Miss Willis, don''t worry. This house is located on National Lane. It''s easy to get to." "National Lane? Then why is it so cheap?" Rose had heard of this There were a lot of high-end neighborhoods there. She thou the agent was joking. S Or was this the rent for a room? Somendlords would rent a house to several people. Rose wanted someone to share the rent with her, but she hoped it was a girl. She didn''t want to be roommates with strangers. "Miss Willis, why don''t youe and take a look at the house? I''m sure you''re gonna love it." "Fine. When shall we meet?" "I''m free now. Let me give you a piece of advice. This house is hot, too. "I suggest you bring your luggage with you, or it may be someone else''s tomorrow." "Okay. Where do we meet?" "National Lane." The agent sounded even more excited than her. Maybe this was indeed a great house. The point was, it had a good location and low rent. Rose continued to pack up. Sofia said sarcastically, "Rose, since we''re still ssmates, let me remind you of one thing. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. That so-called agent must be lying." "Thank you for reminding me, but you''re the only liar I''ve ever met. Oh, by the way, I forgot one thing." Rose stopped and took out a pile of paper. "This is the report you asked me to make for you. I''m sorry, it''s gone." Rose tore the report without hesitation. "Rose, you''re insane!" She was due in two days, but her report was torn to shreds. What should she do? "If I were not insane, why would I make friends with you?" Rose left with her luggage. She really hoped that the house thing would go well. When she arrived at the appointed ce, she saw a young man in a suit greet her with a smile. "Hello, Miss Willis. I''m Dennis Bates." "Nice to meet you." "Where is the house?" Rose was at the gate of a very luxurious neighborhood. "Right here. Come with me." "What?! Here?" Rose thought it was impossible. She was innocent, but she was not stupid. The rent in this high ss neighborhood was impossible to be 500 bucks. S Chapter 961 It was one of the city''s prime sites. Perhaps even a toilet in this neighborhood cost more than 500 bucks a month. "Yes." "Are you kidding? I can''t afford to buy a house here, but I know how expensive it is. 500 bucks a month and this ce don''t always go together." Dennis said seriously, "Miss, the customer is the king. How dare I kid the king? You can file aint if you think I''m lying." "But... this is just too unbelievable." Rose still did not believe that such a good thing shoulde to her. "Miss Willis, let''s go check the house first." Dennis knew what she was worried about. If he hadn''t gotten that call, he wouldn''t have believed it, either. "All right." Rose followed him into the neighborhood. It was ornate even at the door. Even the guards looked very professional. The interior was much more luxurious. The greenery made her feel like she was in a fairy tale world. The branches and leaves of each flower seemed to have been trimmed to perfection. Everything was in perfect harmony. The mushroom stereo on the side of the road was ying soothing soft music.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. There were mostly mansions and vis here, and the residents were either rich or noble. Rose felt like an outsider who had stumbled in, and was out of tune with this ce. She walked with great care. "Miss Willis, here." Dennis stopped in front of a garden vi. Rose opened her mouth in disbelief. "So, that''s it? Is it the house?" "Yes, Miss Willis." "You can''t be serious. 500 bucks can''t even buy the door." "Miss Willis, you are really stubborn. Come on in. Let me tell you what''s going on." "Alright." After all, she was already here. It was the first time for Rose toe to a vi. The flowers in the yard grew a little too luxuriant because no one had taken care of them. The room was filled with a thickyer of dust. If it weren''t for Rose, Caesar would have forgotten he had this ce. This vi was the smallest one among his houses, with only two hundred square meters. He thought Rose would be afraid to live alone in a house that was too big, so he chose this one. It was in European style withrge French windows. Every room was covered with a thick carpet. "It faces north and is well lighted by a dozen windows. Come on, I''ll show you the second floor." "Oh." Rose felt like Cindere visiting the prince''s pce. Things in this room had one thing inmon. Fancy! Everything from the furniture to the decorations was tasteful. This was exactly the kind of mansion she saw on TV. She followed Dennis to the second floor. "This is the master bedroom and this is the study. By the way, do you work out?" "I only run." "There is a gym here. If you want, you can work out here. And that is the piano room." Rose pinched herself hard. "Am I dreaming? Everything here is perfect!" she thought. "Miss Willis,e to the terrace." The terrace was circr and had more than a dozen squares. "Look, you can get the sun all year round. There''s a chair for you. You can have afternoon tea here." Rose saw a cute recliner that looked like a bird''s nest. She wanted to try this right now. There was ake in the distance, and white birds were flying over it. "You can walk around theke every night. There are independent tennis court, basketball court, library, supermarket and so on. It is very convenient. "Besides, the security system is perfect. You don''t have to worry about anything. Miss Willis, do you like it?" "Yes, I like it so much." No woman would say no to such a house, right? "Okay. Since you like it, let''s sign the contract. 500 bucks a mouth." Rose instantly came to her senses. "Wait, I still don''t understand why the rent is so low." "Here''s the thing. You are really lucky, because this house is owned by my friend. He went abroad, but he didn''t want to sell this house. "He wanted someone to take care of the house for him, so he turned to me." "I see. No wonder it''s so cheap." "My friend is loaded. It''s not the rent he cares about. It''s the character of the tenant. "You know, I can''t rent this ce to a guy with bad habits, or my friend is gonna kill me. "You are a girl with education, so I don''t think you''re gonna ruin this house." Rose''s worries were instantly gone. "Sure. I''m gonna take care of this house like it''s my home." "I believe you. Well, there''s another thing you need to know. "You are not so much the tenant as the caretaker of the house. "Right." Rose nodded again and again. She was so excited. "So, you can''t share this house with anyone." In fact, she hadpletely given up the idea of sharing it with others. What if the furniture got damaged? "I won''t. I promise." "That''s good. By the way, you don''t have to pay utilities or electricity or anything like that." Wow, those were big savings. Rose thanked him repeatedly, "Your friend is so nice. Tell him I will take everything in this house." "Ore of You can pay your first month''s rent now." "Don''t I have to pay a deposit or something?" "No, you don''t." "Please call me when your friendes back. I want to buy him dinner. This house is so great and so cheap. I can''t believe I''m this lucky." "Okay, I will." Chapter 962 Dennis looked at Rose up and down. She really was pretty. No wondered that big shot fell for her. He just didn''t understand why the big shot didn''t openly pursue her. Maybe rich people liked mystery. "It''s been empty for a long time, and I''ve arranged for the housekeeping staff to clean it up." This house was so big, and it was gonna cost thousands just to clean it. Rose immediately waved her hands and said, "Well, leave it to me. I''ll clean it up." It would be a bit tiresome, but she could save a lot of money. "I don''t think you can do it alone. Rx, it''s free. As I said, the customer is the king." Dennis knew what she was worried about, so he immediately exined. She cared so much about rent showed she was not rich. "Free?" Rose felt that she should buy a lottery ticket today. She couldn''t be luckier. "Yes, they''ll be here in ten minutes. Check if there are any problems with the facilities, or anything that needs to be repaired. "If yes, tell the housekeepers or call me." "Okay, thank you so much. Are you free tonight? I want to by you dinner," Rose said politely. "No, thanks. It''s my duty." Dennis was so scared that he waved his hand repeatedly. He wouldn''t dare have dinner with the woman the big shot wanted. "Please don''t say that. I''m really grateful to you. Although I''m not rich, I can afford this. Or are you looking down on me?" Rose was straightforward. For her, Dennis gave her a chance to live in the best house. She wanted to repay him. "How dare I?" Dennis blurted out. "What?" Did she look scary? "I mean, how dare I look down on my customer? Miss Willis, I appreciate that, but I can''t have dinner with you. These are the keys. The password is 941225. You can change it if you want. I''ve got work to do, so, see you." Seeing him run away in a panic, Rose was confused. "I''ll transfer the rent to youter." "Okay." Dennis escaped like a gust of wind. Rose found that he even forgot to sign the contract. How could he be so careless? Forget it. He''de back. Dennis gasped at the gate of themunity. He almost became a rival for that big shot. He saw a Bentley parked at the side of the road, and a bodyguard in ck waved at him. This man was the one who gave him the keys. He quickly walked over. "Is everything done?" The man was wearing sunsses, and his voice was cold. He looked like a killer. Dennis stood up straight like a solider. He answered in a trembling voice, "Yes, she''s moved in. I''m sure she doesn''t suspect me." "Well done. And if she has any questions, you know how to answer them, right?" "I know, I won''t tell her the truth." Dennis swallowed. He didn''t know why, but he was so afraid of the man in ck. Why was he expressionless? Were them on TV? "Here''s your reward." The bodyguard handed him an envelope.From N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you. By the way, Miss Willis is very grateful. She wants to invite the owner of the house to dinner." Dennis carefully took the envelope, which was quite thick. "Wait a minute." The bodyguard walked towards the car and knocked on the window gently. The window was rolled down, revealing a handsome and cold face. "Mr. Peterson, thatdy wants to buy you dinner." Caesar thought of Rose''s bright smiling face. She had just left him not long ago, but why did he miss her so much? He crooked his finger, and the bodyguard slowly approached him. Caesar whispered a few words in his ear. At this moment, Rose, who was in a big house, acted like she won the lottery. After turning a circle in the living room, she ran quickly to the master bedroom. There was an European round bed. "My God, am I dreaming? This is the bed from my dream." Shey down on the bed and bounced up in the next second, together with dust. "Cough, this is really not a dream. It''s real." Her cell phone rang. It was Dennis. He must have remembered that he hadn''t signed the contract. "Hello, Miss Willis, I have told my friend about you." "Really? But we haven''t signed a contract yet." "You''re so honest, so I don''t think you''re gonna bete with the rent You know what? I won''t charge you the finder''s fee. You can transfer the rent to my friend yourself." S "Sounds great. Do you know his bank card number?" "You can friend him in WeChat, and he''ll tell you. It''s okay to tell him if you need anything." "Okay, thank you again." "Don''t mention it. Goodbye." Dennis quickly hung up the phone. He looked at the money in the envelope. It was at least ten thousand. He was so lucky. Could this happen more often? He sent Rose the big shot''s WeChat ount and his mission waspleted. Rose immediately friended Caesar in WeChat. His avatar was nk, and his name was S. It seemed that he was a mysterious guy. Caesar never posted anything. He thought it was boring. However, he loved everything Rose posted. Unlike him, she liked to share her life on social media. Basically, she posted every two days. For example, she had posted a picture of a stray cat at school licking her finger. She said, "The kitten has a sharp tongue." Seeing this, att Caesar could think of was how he sucked her soft tonguest night. UMS Days ago, she posted a picture of flowers. "Good morning. What a fine day." It was rare for her to take selfies. asionally, he could see her slender fingers or sexy lips in the pictures. Suddenly, he received a message. It was from Rose. "Hello, Sir. I rented your house. Thank you so much for the low price. It means a lot to me." She also sent him a smiley emoji. Caesar was instantly in a better mood when he saw the cute emoji. Chapter 963 Caesar stared at the emoji and giggled for a long time. Seeing this, the driver was really shocked. What happened? Was he dreaming? Mr. Peterson, the man known for his ruthlessness, was giggling like a young man in love? Rose didn''t get his response, so she sent him another message. "Mr. S?" Caesar replied with one word, "Yes?" "Are you still abroad?" Caesar thought for a moment. It was only a matter of time before they met. "No. I''m back." Rose''s face changed. Did it mean that she needed to give the house back to him? The problem was, she had fallen in love with this house. She already had in mind what it would be like to sleep in the round bed or bask in the sun on the balcony. Caesar seemed to know what she was thinking about. He added, "I won''t go to that house for a while. Take care of it for me. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day." Only then did Rose smile again. "That''s very kind of you. But let me treat, okay? You''ve already helped me a lot. I wonder when you''re free." "I''m not sure, but I''ll call you when I am." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to see her, but he didn''t want her to know it was him. "Okay. I''ll keep that in mind." Rose sent him another emoji. "Okay." "Are you used to it?" He seemed to be very sinct. Rose thought for a moment and then realized what he meant. She sent him a voice message. "Mr. S, your house is really beautiful, just like a small castle. I''m so gonna get used to it and love it." Hearing her smiling voice, Caesar felt that the whole world suddenly became warm. How long had it been since he hadughed so happily? "I''m d you like it." His reply made her heart beat faster. It was like a conversation between a couple. She shook her head. "What am I thinking? Maybe Mr. S is a 60-year-old man!" "Bah, bah, bah. Even if he is a young man, it has nothing to do with me." She wanted to thank him, and it was not about who he was. "I like it very much. I''m going to clean the room." Rose began to clean the room after that. The housekeepers arrived soon. There were six people, so it seemed that she didn''t need to do anything. She brought her luggage here, but she still left some things in her dorm room. She decided to go get it. She reissued her old number when she passed the cell phone store. The phone Caesar gave her could have two sim cards at once. She put the card in the phone and immediately got a call from her supervisor. She was so nervous when she saw the caller ID. Because of Sofia, she hadpletely forget about the part-time job thing! "He-hello..." "You finally answered the phone! Everyone is here, where are you?" The supervisor was in her thirties and hadn''t married yet. She was bad-tempered. Rose was a student, so she could only do part-time work on weekends. She was beautiful and sweet, and she did the job very well. She''d been doing this for a while. The boss liked her very much. The supervisor wasn''t happy about this, because she had a crush on the boss. She always made things difficult for Rose. Rose usually got chewed out for being a minutete, and today, she was already two hourste. "I''m sorry. Something happened." "I don''t care. I told you to abide by the rules. Since you don''t take it seriously, I''m gonna fire you." "I''m not lying. There was an ident and my cell phone was lost. I couldn''t call anyone." "None of my business." "Fine. What about my sry andmission for this month?" Rose didn''t really want to work there. She could get a better job.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Don''t even think about it." The supervisor hung up the phone. Rose couldn''t ept it. Even if she was gonna be fired, herst few weeks of work still counted. She had sold a lot of furniture, and her sry plusmission should be over 4,000 bucks. She deserved it. She was not a pushover. There was no way she would let the supervisor take her money. Rose had already arrived at her school. But for her money, she decided to go to the furniture shop first. She turned around, only to run into someone''s arms. "Rose? Are you alright?" It was Rowen Coffey. She had been a little put off by his inexplicable approach before. After what happened this morning, she was more sure that she should stay away from him. "Yes." "But you look awful. We are schoolmates. If you need help, tell me." "Rowen, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I have to go now," Rose said and left in a hurry. Rowen had just stood not far away from her, so he heard her on the phone. She must be going to the shop she worked. She had no contract with the shop. There was nothing she could do if her boss didn''t want to give her the money. She might even get into trouble if she argued with her boss. Rowen chased after her worriedly. Rose took two buses to go to the shop. There weren''t many customers here. Last week''s sale attracted a lot of customers, but this week there was no sale. She walked up to the supervisor, who snorted when seeing her. "What are you doing here?" She looked average and haggard. Her thick foundation still failed to cover up her wrinkles. She was jealous of Rose, who was pretty without makeup. What was worse, the boss liked Rose. Luckily, the boss was not here today. That was why she dared to fire Rose. "Saige, it''s okay if you want to fire me, but you should give me the sry I deserve." Rose said directly. She wouldn''t dream of something that wasn''t hers, nor would she wouldn''t give up what should be hers. Chapter 964 Saige nced at her and said, "I don''t know what you''re saying." "I worked six days this month and sold a lot of furniture. You should at least give me 4,000 bucks." "Why should I? Have we signed any agreement or contract?" Saige was an experienced fox. Rose didn''t see thating. "Saige, I know you don''t like me, but how can you do this to me? I worked really hard." "Do you even hear yourself? Don''t you sell stuff just because you''re pretty? You''ll make more money doing something else." Saige looked back at the others. Rose was dedicated and sweet, so the customers loved her. The boss often made other employees learn from her, and even had the idea of making her work full time. This pissed Saige off. She was so jealous of Rose that she always spoke ill of Rose in front of the boss. She didn''t want Rose to be a full-time employee, because Rose could rece her. She had no reason not to fire Rose. "Saige, what do you mean?" "Am I not being clear? I heard you worked part-time at a night club, too. Your generous male clients tip you a lot more than 4,000 bucks, don''t they?" "Nonsense! I just wait tables there." Rose was so angry that her face turned red. She worked like crazy because her mother was in poor health. She needed money to pay for the bills. A while back, her mom called her and said she needed 20,000 bucks. She didn''t have so much money. Then, someone told her that she could get a big tip for working in a nightclub. She applied for a job as a waitress, but the manager advised her to be a bar girl because she could earn more. Bar girls earned their money by flirting with guests. It kind of pushed Rose''s buttons. She refused the manager directly. She would not sell herself for money. At her urging, the manager agreed to make her a waitress. She wore ugly make-up and big sses before going to work so that no one would know how beautiful she was. On day, a drunk man took off her sses and tried to take her back to his house. He pped her when she refused. Helplessly, she threw a bottle of wine at him to get away. Her job broke with the bottle. Fortunately, she had earned the money that her mother needed. She never worked in a club again. "I don''t care. Off you go." "Saige, I''ve never done anything against you. Give me the money and I''ll leave right away." Rose didn''t want to stay here anymore. She knew that Saige didn''t like her, but she didn''t know that Saige hated her so much. "Shut up and get out of here!" "Bang!" Rowen pouched the table hard. He was tall and years of exercise made him look strong. This punch scared a lot of women. "Rowen? Why are you here?" Rose looked at him in surprise. "It''s no use trying to reason with a woman like her, Rose." Rowen thought she was too innocent. But it was also her innocence that attracted him. "Wow, is he your man? You think it''s gonna help? I won''t give you any money even if you take me to court." "You really want it the hard way?" Rowen grabbed Saige by the cor. He was a man of quick temper. "Rowen, you can''t do this." Rose quickly stopped him. There was security everywhere. He couldn''t use force. "Give us the money!" Rowen yelled at Saige fiercely. "What if I say no? Rose, how many men do you have? Even the boss is crazy about you. What a slut!" Rowen''s tall and handsomeness made Saige envy Rose more. She was almost 35 years old and had not yet married. After 118 failed blind dates, she got mentally ill. She hated all the young and beautiful girls. "Shut your big mouth!" Rowen always thought of Rose as his goddess. He was watching her from the shadows while she worked at the club. He knew very well that she was not an easy woman. However, this old hideous b*tch scolded Rose as a slut! He couldn''t stand it! He punched Saige in the face. "Ah! He hit me! Security, help!" Saige''s panicky voice rang out. Rose turned anxious. "Rowen, you gotta go! The security''sing." "Let''s go together." "You thought you were on TV? None of youExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. police going anywhere. I''ll call the Saige wouldn''t miss opportunity to bully Rose. belongs to NovelDrama.Org S swe "I don''t want the money anymore. Don''t call the police." "He hit me, and I''m gonna put him in jail." As Saige said this, she called the police. The security got there. Saige said proudly, "Get them! One is ckmailing me, the other beat me up!" Upstairs in the mall, there was a man in a suit and tie who exuded a powerful aura. He was followed by several bodyguards dressed in ck and wearing sunsses. S "Mr. Peterson, if you want something, just tell us. You didn''t have toe down here." Caesar nced at him coldly without saying anything. He was ready to live with Rose as thendlord. He didn''t like the way that house was decorated. He wanted to make it more Rose''s style, so he came here to buy furniture himself. It was hard to say why he was so concerned about a woman who Sept with for just one night had pictured living with her. He Perhaps it was her warm, bright smile that lifted the darkness from his heart. His eyes fell on the crowd on the first floor. "What''s going on over there?" Chapter 965 The manager of the mall quickly said, "Looks like someone''s making a scene there. I''m sorry, Mr. Peterson. I''ll have them removed immediately, and you won''t be disturbed." Caesar was about to withdraw his gaze when he suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd. Wasn''t that Rose? What was she doing here? Caesar frowned and stepped towards the elevator. "Mr. Peterson, wait. I''ll drive them out right away." The manager quickly caught up with Caesar. Saige''s face was full of pride. "When the cops get here, give them to the cops." "How dare you?" Rowen, who practiced taekwondo, swung a punch at the man who was catching Rose. "Catch him!" "Rowen, stop it!" Rose was going crazy. Although she knew Rowen did it for her, she didn''t appreciate it. Why was he so impulsive? Didn''t he know that force wasn''t the answer to everything? It might be all right to be impulsive as a student, but impulsive people in society would get their asses kicked. It wouldn''t do them any good to make a big deal out of it. Not only would they not get the money, they could get arrested. Rowen hit people on purpose. Without a private mediation, he was likely to be detained. He was going to graduate in one year, and a record could hurt his chances of getting a job. "I won''t let them hurt you." Rowen looked at Rose with affection. She knew how he felt, but there was no chemistry between them. Even so, he refused to give up. His dogged pursuit had be a burden to her. Soon, Rowen was beleaguered and took several blows. The security got him. "That b*tch is not innocent! Get her!" "No!" Rowen roared in a hurry, which did not help at all. Suddenly, an icy, bone- chilling voice rang out. "Stop." His voice was both familiar and strange. Rose felt as if she had heard it somewhere before. It was just one word, but it shut everyone up. They looked to the source of the voice. A man in a suit approached them slowly with elegant steps. His expressionless face made people feel cold all over. Rose felt the world brighten when she saw him. She had only seen him once, but at the moment, she actually felt that he was her savior. Perhaps it was because she lost her virginity to him. She had a strange dependence on him. A security guard ignored Caesar and continued to catch Rose. Caesar''s eyes turned cold. The next second, with a click, he twisted and dislocated the guard''s hand. "Ah!!!" The guard howled and wanted to fight back. But before he could touch the corner of Caesar''s clothes, the man behind Caesar kicked him to the ground. It happened so fast. Everyone was stunned by what they saw. Rowen had only one thought. That man was cruel.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the man staring at Rose, Rowen felt very uneasy. His eyes said Rose was his prey. Based on what just had happened, he was a good fighter, and he was interested in Rose. "Caesar." Rose softly called him under the gaze of everyone. Caesar''s bodyguards and the manager were shocked. How dare this by the e girl call Mr. Peterson name? Was she tired of living? They wondered if Rose was gonna see the sun tomorrow. After all, Mr. Peterson wouldn''t go soft for women. While they were thinking, what happened in the next second made their jaws drop. Caesar didn''t seem angry at all. Instead, his face softened a little. His man rubbed his eyes and thought, "Am hallucinating? Mr. Peterson seems to be a little gentler S "Why are you here?" He asked calmly. "I came here on a personal matter and got into an argument." Rose bit her lip. She did not know how to exin this. Since Caesar''s friend could spend 50 million bucks on her, he must be rich, too. She was too embarrassed to tell him she was fighting over 4,000 bucks. Seeing that she lowered her head, he knew that there must be something behind it. At this time, the policemen arrived. "Who called it in?" Saige had been silent because she realized that this man was a big shot. She was afraid to offend him. Now that the police were here, she got confident again. She stepped forward through the crowd. "Sir, you must help me. These two people went too far! "They ckmailed me and hit me! Look at my face, it''s swollen. "And the man beat up those guards! You have to arrest them!" "Spinster, do you eat with that mouth?" Rowen asked fiercely. How could she distort the truth? "You... you!!!" The word "spinster" touched a raw nerve. Saige was so angry that she pointed at Rowen, trembling. "What the hell is going on?" The policemen found that both sides were injured, and Rowen was the one who got hurt the most. Rowen was about to say something, but Caesar beat him to it. "Shut up. Rose, tell them what happened." Although he did not know Rowen, he could tell at a nce that this hot-blooded boy was not very smart. Rowen swallowed back what he had to say. He did not know why, but he felt inferior in front of this man. What was the rtionship between this man and Rose? He had never heard Rose mention him. With Caesar here, Rose gradually calmed down, as if she knew everything would be fine as long as he was around. She touched her chest and told the whole story. Caesar raised his eyebrow. He knew that this silly girl would not make a scene for no reason. It turned out she was the victim. A policeman looked at Saige and asked, "Is what she said true? You owe her back wages?" "Sir, don''t believe this b*tch. She can do anything for money. "You know what? She worked at at nightclub before. You think she''d give up a high-paying job to work for me?" Chapter 966 Saige kept ndering Rose. She knew that fame was all a woman cared about.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although it hade to the 21st century, prostitutes were still not respected. Saige deliberately misled people into thinking Rose was a prostitute. As she expected, everyone looked at Rose. Rose was hot and pretty. Once they connected her to the word "prostitute", they looked at her differently. Even the policemen looked at her with disdain. People started whispering, mostly taunting Rose. "I can''t believe she''s a prostitute. She''s so young." "Well, I can. Look, she looks exactly like everything a man wants." "That''s so disgusting. And she seems to be proud of it." Someone even took out the phone. "I''m gonna expose her online." Rose, who was innocent by nature, had never experienced such a thing. She tried her best to exin. "No, that''s not true. I''m not a prostitute. I work in this shop every weekend. Siage, what did I do? Why are you doing this to me?" She was so anxious that she burst into tears. Saige was pleased with her reaction. "You used to work part-time here, but I already paid you. You want to get paid twice for one job? I can''t believe this." Every word she said was like a knife to Rose''s heart. Moreover, most people believed her. Rose covered her ears and exined while crying, "No, I''m not a prostitute. I just came here to get what I deserve." "Miss, we suspect you of prostitution and extortion. You''reing with us to the station." The policemen were about to get Rose. "There you go! Take this b*tch to the station." Saige continued. "No, she''s lying! I''m innocent." Rose''s eyes were red with tears. "Miss, if you don''t cooperate, you''ll be charged with resisting arrest." "Rose, just go with them. I-I''ll find a way to get you out." Rowen didn''t dare to go against the policemen. Things were gettingplicated. One of his father''s friends worked at the police station. He could turn to him. Caesar, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Any harm you do to her, I will make you pay." Seeing that Caesar was still here, Rose ran towards him. "Caesar, trust me, I didn''t do anything like that. Can you please tell them I''m innocent?" Caesar held her in his arms and gently wiped her tears. "Don''t cry." She had been a virgin before she met him, so he knew she was not a prostitute. Rose clutched at him as if he was her straw. "Can you exin it to them? Please." Her pitiful look reminded him of how wonderful it was to have sex with her. She was like a natural aphrodisiac. "We don''t have to." Caesar caressed her cheek. "Stop crying. I''m here." His words made her feel better. "Excuse me, Sir, please get out of the way. We..." Before the policeman could finish speaking, Caesar took out his phone and made a call. "Logan, guess what? Your men are trying to arrest my woman." Caesar said coldly. Even Rose, who was lying in his arms, trembled a little because of fear. Everyone was wondering who he was calling. "Mr. Peterson, are you sure? I''ve asked my men to stay out of your business." Logan Hawkins''s voice trembled out of fear. "The thing is, the cops framed my woman and tried to take her to the station. I''m sure you know what to do." Caesar sounded like a high-ranking emperor, and no one dared to be presumptuous in front of him. The phone was hung up. After 30 seconds, a policeman received a phone call. It was from the bureau. Was there an important case? He quickly stepped aside to answer the phone. "Hello, Mr. Hawkins." "Are you in a furniture shop?" "Yes. Any instructions?" "You stupid jerk! Do you know who you''ve offended? Mr. Peterson!" "Mr- Mr. Peterson? Which Peterson?" The young policeman trembled in fear. "Is there a second Mr. Peterson in this no City? Let me tell you, even I him. You''re gonna lose your job, idiot!" The called ended abruptly. The policeman was scared out of his wits. "Cap, what''s wrong?" The policeman''s face was deathly white. He said while sweating, "We are doomed..." "What?" The policeman had no time to exin. He had learned a lot of special rules on his first day on the job. He was told that there were some people he couldn''t afford to mess with. One of them was Mr. Peterson. Rumor had it that he was the boss of the underworld. The police were supposed to arrest him. However, no one dared to. He didn''t know why, and he didn''t have to know. He just needed to ording to orders. He wo why Mr. Peterson, who had always kept a low profile, showed up here. He was so screwed. He rushed towards Caesar. "Sir, I''m so sorry. That was a misunderstanding." Everyone called him Mr. Peterson, and few people knew about his background. "Misunderstanding? But you made my woman cry." Caesar lifted Rose''s chin. Rose blushed. Apparently, she was not used to him calling her his woman. She clearly said that he didn''t need to be responsible for her. Still, her heart was pounding wildly after she heard that. "I''m sorry, Miss. We shouldn''t have convicted you indiscriminately. Please forgive us." The policeman was actually apologizing. Rose was startled. "Well... it''s not your fault. She ndered me." "We will give you a satisfactory answer." The policeman looked at Siage and said, "We want the truth." Siage didn''t see thating. All that man did was make a phone call and everyone was on Rose''s side? "I''ve told you the truth." "That''s ridiculous. Since you won''t tell us the truth, we''ll have to ask you toe with us to the police station. You know what? We can sue you with nder!" Chapter 967 The onlookers were all shocked. Saige wondered what she should do. "1-1 just heard about it." "You heard about it? You sounded like you saw it." "Sir, let''s say I made it up, but it''s true that her friend beat me up!" "So, do you know she got med for something you made up? You''re just impossible." Caesar looked at Saige coldly. "1-1 didn''t mean it." Seeing that even the police were respectful to this man, Saide did not dare to offend him. "Then what about her sry?" asked the policeman. Saige kept silent. The policeman looked at the rest of the staff. "There''s defamation involved, and you guys are witnesses. Tell me the truth." Afraid to piss off the police, everyone told what they knew. "Sir, Rose didn''t lie. She worked three weekends this month, and she should be paid 4,000 bucks. "Saige dislikes her. Rose waste today, so Saige fired her without paying her." "You shut up." The policeman looked at another salesclerk. "Is what she said true?" "Yes. We didn''t dare to tell you the truth because we were afraid of offending Saige. She''s a hater." There was no way Saige would continue being the supervisor after this, so no one was afraid of her anymore. Moreover, with the policemen around, who dared to tell a lie? "By the way, Saige ndered Rose because she saw Rose at a club. She''s been jealous of Rose''s youth and my beauty." "I''m gonna rip your mouth off!" Saige was going crazy. How dare these b*tch betray her? So their usual respect for her was all fake? "It''s all clear now." Caesar looked at the policeman coldly. "Sir, I know what to do. Guys, take this woman back to the station." The policeman waved his hand. This Saige was really stupid. "Why did you arrest me? Go arrest her!" Saige was exasperated. The policeman ignored her words and put the cuffs on her. "Sir, we''re gonna take off." Caesar didn''t say anything. The police took Saige away in a hurry, as if something horrible were chasing them. Caesar nced at his bodyguards. Then, they walked into the crowd and asked people to delete the photos and videos. No one dared to say no. Apparently, this man was a big shot. "Off you go." The bodyguards dispersed the crowd.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A woman secretly took a photo of Caesar. After all, she didn''t see a lot of guys with style and good looks. "Miss, please delete the photo." A bodyguard appeared behind her like a ghost. "What photo? I don''t know what you are saying." The bodyguard directly grabbed her phone and deleted the photo without saying anything. The woman''s legs were shaking with fear. What on earth were these people? After they left, Caesar lowered his head and said to the woman in his arms, "It''s fine." "Thank you. You saved me again." Rose dried her tears. She was so trustful and innocent. If he had not been here, she would have been bullied. Seeing Rose lying in the man''s arms, Rowen felt really ufortable. "Rose, what''s your rtionship with him?" Caesar could tell that Rowen had a thing for Rose, so he tightened his grip on her waist. "If your ears were working, you''d have heard what I said. She''s my girl." "Caesar..." Rose blushed. "What, am I wrong?" They did sleep together once, but his words could easily be misinterpreted as her being his girlfriend. Although Caesar had offered be responsible for Rose, Rose turned him down. She didn''t think a man as rich and powerful as he would like her. She didn''t like him, either. She was serious about love, and she only wanted to be with the man she loved. That was why she had so many suitors and never had a rtionship. She wouldn''t be with someone for money or anything else. She would only do it for love, the most sacred thing in her heart. Just when things were getting awkward, the boss, Gustavo came back. "What''s going on? Why did the police take Sagie away?" "Boss, you''re finally back. Here''s the thing..." The salesclerk told him everything that had happened. Gustavo, who preferred Rose, was filled with indignation after hearing that. "I can''t believe Saige did this. She had iting! Rose, I''m really sorry." Gustavo wanted tofort Rose, only to find there was a man beside her. The cold air emanating from him made him afraid to approach Rose. Give her her paycheck." Although Caesar didn''t care about 4000 bucks, Rose did. Content "Rose, you''re a good employee. I''m not gonna fire you. Since Saige is gone, why don''t you be the supervisor? "Aren''t you looking for a job? I can give you a raise. As long as you do well, I''ll make it worth your while." Rose knew very well what she wanted. She didn''t n to work here forever. Trying to put on a happy face in order to sell more was not her dream. "Boss, I''m sorry, I don''t want to work here anymore." "If you have a problem with your sry, you can just tell me." "It''s not about the sry. It''s just that I don''t like this job. Boss, please just give me my check." Gustavo had a crush on Rose. He liked her ability and liked her for who she was, so he wanted to keep her. "Cut the crap." Caesar said directly. He knew what the man was thinking about. "Who are you, man? Stay out of this." Gustavo did not see what had happened before. "Gustavo, how dare you be so rude to Mr. Peterson? This is his girlfriend, hurry up and give her the money." The manager hurriedly said, afraid that Gustavo would be the next Saige. "You''re from the Peterson family?" "Don''t let me say it again." Caesar was already a little impatient. Gustavo immediately shut up and gave Rose the money. Chapter 968 Rose had mixed feelings about getting her hard-won sry. She felt sorry for Rowen, who was badly injured. Although she didn''t ask him toe, he got injured for her. "Rose, now that you''ve got the sry, let''s go back to school." Rowen didn''t like Caesar, who seemed too powerful and dangerous. When Rose almost got arrested, Rowen ned to go home and ask his dad for help. However, Caesar made it go away with one word. If it weren''t for him, they''d have been in a lot more trouble. The more outstanding Caesar was, the more inferior Rowen felt. He even wanted Rose to stay away from Caesar. "I''ll go to the hospital with you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing what Rose said, Rowen felt a little better, but Caesar was a little unhappy. "I saved you again. How are you gonna repay me?" He reached out his hand and intimately smoothed her messy hair. "Well, how about I buy you dinner?" It was the only way Rose could think of. "Is this the only way you can show your gratitude?" "Hmm? Did I say that before?" Rose recalled carefully. Caesar grabbed her hand. "It''s almost noon. Let''s go have lunch now." "No, my ssmate got injured for me. I''m going to take him to the hospital." "Leave it to my men. All you need to do now is to treat me to a meal." Caesar held her hand and tried to take her away. Rowen took a step forward and asked, "Where are you going?" Before he got close to Caesar, there were already four bodyguards standing in front of him. These people were different from the security guards in the shopping mall. Each of them had no expression on their faces. "It''s not your business, man." One bodyguard siad. "Let me go! Where are you taking me?" Rowen thought he was strong, but he couldn''t move at all in the grip of the bodyguards. "The hospital. Be good, or we don''t mind giving you a few more bruises." Noticing that struggling was useless, Rowen gave up. He watched Rose leave with that man. What exactly was their rtionship? He said he saved Rose again. Had he saved Rose before? He said she was his girl just to save her, right? Caesar took Rose to a fancy restaurant. Rose had worked part-time at a ce like this, so she knew how expensive the food here was. She was just d that she had 4,000 bucks now. She could afford it as long as he didn''t order wine. But it was really a luxury. Normally, she wouldn''t spend more than ten bucks on food. It was fine. Caesar was her savior. She''d give him all her savings if he asked. Moreover, only a fancy restaurant would be worthy of his status. She couldn''t take him to street food, could she? "Are you afraid you can''t afford it?" Caesar seemed to read her mind. "How did you know?" Rose replied without thinking. She didn''t realize how awkward it was until she answered. "What else can a poor person think other than money?" He was teasing her! Rose was so angry that her cheeks bulged out. "Hum, what are rich people thinking about? Isn''t it money?" "Usually, the rich think about how to spend money in a high-ss way." "What''s the difference? The key word is money." "Well, other than money, they think about women." Rose almost choked. "You''re quite honest. Are you saying you are thinking about a woman now?" "No, I''m not interested in women." vel When he finished, he realized he might have been wrong. After, meeting her, he was no longer as disinterested in women as before. He was very clear that if he didn''t want her, he wouldn''t have had sex with her even if he was drugged. Rose obviously had thought ofst night. Although she did not remember the details, the marks on her told her what had happened. "Well, I should say, I was not interested in women." "What changed you?" Rose looked at him carefully. looked at each other, and her heart beat inexplicably faster. "Mr. Peterson, this is the menu." Caesar nced at Rose. "May I?" "Sure. You can order whatever you like. It''s my treat!" Rose gritted her teeth and said painfully. "Two Filet Mignon, one medium. How would you like yours done?" He looked at Rose. "Medium well." Rose was already wondering how much the two steaks would cost. At a restaurant like this, a Filet Mignon costed between 400 and 800 busks Luckily, it was not much. Caesar added, "Kobe beef, please." "Alright, Mr. Peterson." What the hell? If it was Kobe beef, the price would be much higher. Caesar ordered a series of side dishes. Rose nced at the price of the sd. 188 bucks. Was the owner of this restaurant a mugger? "What, you don''t like it? I remember you eating a lot of this stuff this morning." Rose didn''t dare to see the price again. She would have died of a heart attack. "I-I''m not hungry." Caesar ordered a lot before puting down the menu. Rose let out a sigh of relief. It was finally over. The next thing she knew, Caesar said to the waitress, "A bottle of ret, please." "Your regr Lafite, Mr. Peterson?" Yes.." "Okay. Please wait for a moment." After the waitress left, Rose stuttered, "La-Lafite?" "If you don''t want wine, I ordered juice for you." She silently took the menu. Even the cheapest watermelon juice costed 88 bucks. This was not a robbery. It was a murder. She couldn''t afford all this food and that stupid Lafite! 4,000 bucks was way not enough! Rose''s forehead was bunched in a frown. If only she hadn''te here with him! It seemed that she was gonna have to pay with a credit card. She V.ne wanted to cry at the thought that the rest of her life would be about paying off debts. "Did I order too little? You can add whatever you want." "No, no, I''m good. We don''t have to waste food." Rose waved her hands. Her head was shaking like crazy. Seeing this, Caesar gave a slight charming smile. Chapter 969 Rose looked at the food. Each dish was exquisite. When she was a waitress, she could only look at them from a distance. It was the first time she had sat here. "Let''s dig in." Caesar reminded. Rose had never had a steak. Was she supposed to hold the knife in her left or right hand? She took one look at Caesar and began to cut the steak following his example. Although the steak was very tender, she didn''t cut it very well. Why did meat get so hard to cut on a te? Finally, she cut off a small piece. She tried to fork it, and the next thing she knew, it was on the table. Rose looked at the piece of meat and thought, "D*mn, that''s got to be at least a hundred bucks!" "Try this." When Rose was cutting her steak, Caesar had cut his steak into equal cubes. "You..." "You''re new at this, aren''t you? Eat mine first and I''ll teach you how to use a knife and forkter." "Oh." Rose felt a little embarrassed. She grew up eating Chinese food. Steak was too much for her. Since these things were so expensive, she must eat them all up. "Try the wine." "No, I don''t drink." Rose shook her head repeatedly. She never drank when she was alone with a man. "Don''t you want to try after all the money you''ve spent?" Caesar raised his eyebrow. Rose thought he had a point. Maybe it''d be good enough to take her mind off the bills. "Then I''ll have a little." Caesar poured her a third of a ss. Rose held the ss with both hands and carefully sipped it. "How is it?" Rose didn''t like to drink. She had drunk some beer and vodka at the dorm party, and she didn''t think they were good. She didn''t know whether it was because of the price or something, she didn''t think it tasted bed. It even smelled good. "Nice." "But you can''t drink too much. We have ns this afternoon." Caesar didn''t know how much she could drink. He wanted to see what she would look like when she got drunk, but it couldn''t be now. "Hmm? We?" "I''m going to buy some furniture, and you''reing with me." "Do you trust my taste so much?" Rose figured rich men had special taste. "Sure." Then they started taking about furniture. Rose had worked part-time in the furniture shop, so she knew it very well. She kept talking to him about the profiteers she had met. Unknowingly, there was not much food left on the table. Rose called the waiter to pay the bill. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead. "Miss, is there anything I can do for you?" "Che- check, please." Rose was really nervous. How much would it be? Ten thousand or twenty thousand? "Miss, Mr. Peterson has already paid the bill." Rose turned to look at the man who was holding his red wine ss. "Didn''t we agree that it was my treat?" "Did we?" Caesar downed his wine in one gulp. Rose let him lead her away, feeling as if she had dodged a bullet. "Caesar, I promised to treat you to dinner. I can''t afford to buy you something fancy, but I can buy you something else." "Can you cook?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." It was something she learned as a child. "You can invite me to your home for dinner sometime." "My home? Are you sure?" Rose felt that it should at least be a restaurant. "Yep, it''s better than any restaurant." Caesar got on the car. Looking at his back, she felt that this man was so strange. Why did he say that? Didn''t he think the expensive lunch they had just had was good enough? Because of what had happened this morning, Caesar took Rose to another shopping mall. "Are you decorating a new home?" Rose was very curious. He must be some rich guy from a big family. Did a man of his stature need to buy the furniture himself? "No, I''m just changing some furniture." Caesar said with a cold look in his eyes. "Okay." Rose didn''t find it strange. Anyway, he was a strange man himself. They arrived at a furniture shop. Rose got really excited. "Wow, this one is so beautiful! Wait, that one is nice, too." The furniture here was not only diverse in style but also beautiful and novel. Caesar was amused. Didn''t she work at a furniture shop before? Why was she so excited? "Do you like it?" "Yeah." "Then pick out something you like." "But you far as may not like what I like. As most men prefer but I prefer light. I think I t do it for you." Com "I will like whatever you like." "Well, fine. Do you want to change all the furniture?" III H I guess. Rose browsed the whole store and picked out a lot of things, like sofa, tables and carpets. "Are we done?" "No. You forgot the curtains and the wallpaper." "You''re gonna change these?" "Why not?" "All right." Rose said. It was already dark by the time she was done. "Are you hungry? To thank you for the afternoon, let me treat you to dinner tonight." "No, thanks. You already bought me lunch." All the furniture he bought this afternoon was prohibitively expensive. He was richer than she had imagined. "You should get used to it." "What?" Rose looked at him in confusion. What was he saying? "Nothing. You''re not allergic to seafood, right?" "No, but won''t it be very expensive?" Caesar chuckled and directly took her hand to get into the car. Rose at Jed at his big hand. His palm was calloused, but it gave her a sense of security. Shenebet reluctant to take her hand it. He took her to the most luxurious seafood restaurant in the city. She looked at the restaurant ded like seaworld and s Let''s , I think it''s too experiet go to a spicy hot pot. belongs to .no Content "What''s that?" Caesar seemed to have never heard of it. "It''s like a spicy hotchpotch. I love it." "Is it delicious?" Caesar asked. Chapter 970 Spicy hot pot was to put bunch of kebabs and vegetables in the boiling oil soup. Just thinking about it made Rose wanna drool. She felt as if the whole world was lit up. She nodded repeatedly. "Yes. Can I buy you that next time?" "All right." They ended up eating seafood. Caesar ordered two South Africa abalones, each with a price tag. "888 bucks? Is this the price of a pound?" The waitress covered her mouth and smiled. "No, Miss. It''s the price of each abalone. It weighs between 200 and 250 grams." Rose swallowed. 888 bucks for one abalone? If it wasn''t a luxury, she didn''t know what it was. Caesar continued to order. He seemed to have a soft spot for expensive food, such as hairy crabs and lobsters. When he was about to order wine, Rose stopped him. "I think we are good." Caesar looked at her and said, "Okay." "Sir, are you done?" "A papaya bird''s nest for her and we''re done here." "Please wait a moment, Sir." After the waiter left, Rose gently pulled his sleeve. "Caesar, may I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Do you have more money than you can use?" Caesar was stunned. Apparently, no one had ever asked him such a question. "Sort of." "But just because you have a lot of money doesn''t mean you can waste it. You spend over 10,000 bucks on every meal?" "Is that a lot?" Caesar asked sincerely. That was less than he made in an hour. Rose could tell that he was not showing off based on his expression. "There''s a huge gap between us." Caesar thought she was really funny. She knew that he was rich from the moment she woke up, but she never tried to get close to him. She would rather work countless jobs to earn money than go astray. It showed that she was a woman of principle.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I can afford it." "I know, I just don''t think it''s necessary. There are many people who can''t even afford to eat. Can you please stop wasting?" She looked really sincere. Caesar gently pinched her face. "You don''t have the face for it. Come on, give me a smile." "Then promise me." "Okay, I promise you. Smile?" "Okay." Rose started enjoying the food. "It''s not bad, but I can make it if I have the ingredients. I can''t believe they''re charging so much for this stuff." "You can make it?" "Yes, and I don''t think I could do any worse." Rose was very confident in her cooking skills. "Well, you can make it for me at your home sometime." "Done. Anyway, I owe you a meal." "Yeah." He really loved spending time with Rose. He didn''t have to think about anything. Seeing her smiling face made he feel that his whole worlds was lit up. After the meal, Rose said she wanted to go home. Caesar had his man give her a ride. Watching Caesar disappear from her sight, Rose felt both sweet and empty. She patted herself on the cheek. "Stop it. He''s out of your league. There''s no way this is gonna work." By the time she got home, the housekeepers had already cleaned the whole vi. Even the sheets were new. Rose hummed while taking a bath. Then, she rolled on the big round bed several times and closed her eyes to sleep. The phone vibrated. It was a message from Mr. S. "How are you settling in?" She quickly replied, "It''s really good. I love the round bed and the bathtub." Caesar immediately pictured her rolling on the bed. Could she be cuter? He thought ofst night again. He must have gone crazy. Why was he missing her again? "I''ll be free in a few days. You said you''d treat me to dinner." "No problem." "I''ll call you then." "Okay. Good night." Rose sent him a cute sticker. Caesar looked at the rabbit that was snoring and thought of her sleeping face. A shadow of smiled touched his mouth. "Mr. Peterson, someone wants to see you." Caesar''s smile vel disappeared. When he turned around, his face was as expressionless as usual, as if he were just a walking dead. Content He walked from the light to the darkness. His eyes were extremely cold. Rose quickly settled into her new home. In order to find a good job as soon as possible, she sent her resume to various bigpanies. She was not gonna work part-time forever. She wanted to work in a bigpany, wearing a business suit, having her own office desk and chair. She wanted her mom to be proud of her. However, fewpanies responded. She didn''t know if it was because she hadn''t graduated yet. Her mother''s call came as expected. "Rose." "Mom, are you feeling better? Sorry, I''ve been too busy these days to visit you." "It''s okay, I''m much better. Do you have any money?" Her mother sounded very flustered. "I have a few thousand bucks. Mom, didn''t I wire you money a while back?" "Yes, but recently I felt something wrong with my lower abdomen. The doctor said had a uterine myoma and I needed surgery. It costs 50,000 bucks." "What? Mom, that''s too much. Thest money I gave you, worked my ass off to get it." "Rose, I know you''re the best. You made 20,000 bucks that fast, and 50,000 bucks isn''t gonna take you long, right? "Rose, you know, I still have to raise your brother. I could get uterine cancer if I don''t have surgery. "I''m not afraid of death, but what should you and your brother do if I die?" Hearing this, Rose felt sad. Ever since she started working part-time in high school, her mother had been asking her for money for all sorts of reasons. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to give her mom money, but her mom asked her for it so often. She just transferred 20,000 bucks to her mom two weeks ago. "Mom, you are not lying, are you?" "What are you talking about? Would I call you if wasn''t desperate? You think I would lie about my health? I raised you, and what did I get? An ungrateful daughter! Fine, just let me die of cancer!" Chapter 971 Every time Rose rejected her mom, her mom would say something crazy. She could do nothing about it. "Mom, you know I''m not gonna leave you alone. I just don''t have that kind of money." Rose was really in a dilemma. She had not found her job yet, and she lost her part-time job. Besides, she didn''t want to work in a club for money anymore. "Rose, I''m really desperate. Your father died young, leaving the three of us behind. And I have to pay for your brother''s tuition..." "Mom, 50,000 bucks is too much. I only have a few thousand bucks, and I haven''t found a job yet. I..." "Rose, I''m sure you can make it. You''re pretty and there''re a lot of chances in your city. Allpanies are gonna want you. "Do you remember when you were little and you had a fever? I carried you to the hospital at 1:00 a.m. If it weren''t for me, you would have been dead." "Mom, I know, I know. I''ll see what I can do, but I can''t guarantee I''ll get the money." "Okay, okay, go make money! Can you get it in half a month? The doctor advised me to operate as soon as possible." "Mom, I''m not sure. I''ll try to get as many part-time jobs as I can these days." "Remember, it''s urgent." "I see. I have to go." Rose hang up the phone with a heavy heart. How was she gonna make 50,000 bucks in half a month? All of a sudden, she thought of Talia, someone she met in the nightclub. Talia was very capable, and she might be able to help her figure out a way. The phone rang three times before Talia answered it. "Rose, do you know what time it is? If you were anyone else, I would kick your ass!" Rose knew that Talia was quite direct. She smiled helplessly. "I''m sorry, Talia. I have something urgent.'' "Go ahead." Talia liked Rose, who was simple and smart. She took care of Rose like a sister. "Talia, my mother is sick, and I need 50,000 bucks. Could you rmend some part-time jobs that pay better? "I don''t want to work in bars or clubs. You know I''m not good at dealing with men." "You are such a filial girl. If I had your face, I would be some rich guy''s mistress. "I wouldn''t have to worry about money or work. Even 5 million would mean nothing to me, let alone 50 grand." Talia loved joking, and Rose was already used to it. Anyway, she knew that Talia didn''t mean any harm. "Come on, you know I won''t do that." "That''s why I like you. You know what? I''m gonna do everything I can to keep you as pure as lily. Even if you wanted to be a wh*re, I wouldn''t let you." "Why do I feel like you''re mocking me?" Rose asked. Talia chuckled. "Well, let''s be serious. I wonder if you have a good memory." "Not to toot my own horn, but I grew up at the top of my ss. Basically, it''s because I have a good memory and I''m particrly sensitive numbers." DisaN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "That''s great. I have a friend who is a dealer. She''ll get you started." "A dealer? What''s that?" Rose was confused. She never gambled, so she knew nothing about it. S "What a fool! To put it bluntly, it''s a card dealer who works in a casino. "But the job is more than shuffling and dealing. "I''ll introduce you to the biggest casino here. It''s very demanding of the dealers. "Your goal is to make the casino profitable, so you have to have a very good memory, concentration and psychological quality." Rose hesitated for a moment and asked, "The casino?" "Yes. Although there are all kinds of people thate, it''s better than a nightclub. Moreover, you''re so pretty that you''ll be sexually harassed even if you work at city hall. S "It''s your mom''s fault. She gave you a breathtaking face." "You''re mocking me again." Rose was amused. She was kind of traditional, so she didn''t think it was a decent job. She asked, "Any more options?" "Yeah. Nightclub, bar, strip club, pick one. Honey, making money is the hardest thing in the world. "There is no such thing as easy work. If you want to get something, you have to give first. "Dealers are paid well and and the winner will tip you well. "Bars are full of drunks and lecherous men, but casinos are just full of gamblers." Rose thought it made sense. She could work part-time during the day and work at the casino at night. "Thank you so much, Talia." "Don''t mention it. You are my sister. I''m gonna have my friend teach you and take care of you." "Okay. Talia, I''ll treat you to dinner when I get my sry." "Do you have to be so polite? If you hadn''t stormed in when I was being sexually abused by that pervert, I would have..." "Talia..." "I gotta go. I''ll call you backter." "All right." Talia was a very unique woman. In fact, she was only one year older than Rose. She''d been working since junior high. She could do anything for making money. At first, Rose didn''t know why Talia wanted money so much. Later, she learned that Talia did it for her boyfriend. He was a senior majoring in fine arts. In Talia''s words, he was an artist. However, he had leukemia and had to pay huge medical bills every month. Talia thought he was an angel and fell in love with him at first sight. Chapter 972 He didn''t know what Talia did. Every time they met, she didn''t wear any makeup, like a college girl. When Rose first saw Talia without makeup, she thought the angel was actually Talia. Talia said she would do anything to keep him smiling and focusing on painting. Rose thought Talia was really great, but at the same time, she felt sorry for Talia. Talia had done so much for the man she loved. No one knew her pain and sorrow. Rose knew how it felt, because she had also done a lot for her family. The difference was that she wouldn''t sell herself for making money. Soon her phone rang. "It''s done. She''s my best friend, and you can go straight to her." "Thank you." "I''ll give you her number." "Okay." "Girl, remember, no matter what happens, don''t trust anyone." Talia reminded her thoughtfully. "I see." "Including my best friend. She''s willing to help you, but only if you don''tpromise her interests. "People who work in ces like this areplicated. Actually, I''m not a very nice person, either. "I said this because I really regard you as my sister. This world is so dangerous that you have to be careful. Understand?" Talia knew Rose well. Rose was as innocent and kind as the man she loved. Talia had been in the dark too long, so she was desperate to protect people who''d never been in the dark before. "Yes." "Call me if you need anything." "I will." Hanging up the phone, Rose felt so warm. She''d heard a lot of people call Talia''s names in private. But from her point of view, Talia was a very kind person. She must have the wings of an angel. In addition to paying her boyfriend''s medical bills, she also helped some needy students go to school. Compared with Sofia, Talia was really nice to her. Rose dialed the number that Talia gave her. This woman sounded just like Talia. "Talia has told me about you. You can call me Katie. Still in college, huh?" "Yes, Katie." "So you''ve never yed cards before?" "Well... I''ve yed it with my roommates before," Rose said in a serious tone. "So you do know nothing. Forget it,e to my ce now and I''ll teach you." "Alright, thank you, Katie." "I did it only because I owe Talia a favor. You should thank her." After hanging up the phone, Rose rushed to Katie''s house. She had too many things to learn. She was in desperate need of money, so she needed to learn how to be a dealer as soon as possible. Katie''s ce was a high-ss apartment. Rose had gone to Talia''s ce once. It was a very old apartment. Talia had made a lot of money, but very little of it was actually spent on herself. Rose looked at the exquisite door in front of her, thinking that Talia could have had this. Everyone said that Talia was smart, but in Rose''s opinion, she was the dumbest person. Someone finally opened the door. It was a tall, handsome boy. Rose thought he looked a little familiar. Wasn''t this the guy her ssmate, Esteban Hodge? "What are you doing here?" Rose was a little curious. He was really popr at school.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Esteban''s face became unnatural. "I- I''m here to visit a friend. Why are you here?" "I''m here to see Katie." "See you." Esteban left in a rush, which made Rose more confused. At this moment, a woman appearedzily. Her face was still flushed and her hair was messy. She was only wearing a ribbon dress, and her shoulder straps slipped to her arms. She was not wearing underwear. It seemed that she had just had sex... "Are you Rose?" Katie looked her up and down. Rose gave her a deep bow. "Nice to meet you, Katie. I''m Rose. Thank you forteaching me." "Talia didn''t tell me you were so beautiful." Rose''s face was enough to make all women jealous. "Can I still be a dealer? I really need money." "Of course. Your face is gonna help you." Katie reached out and touched Rose''s face. Rose felt strange and did not quite understand what she said. But Talia said Katie would take care of her, so she felt relieved. "Come in with me. Let me show you how to y cards." "Oh, okay." Rose followed her into the house. There were scattered underwear and condoms on the sofa. "Well... Katie, can I ask you what''s the rtionship between you and the boy who just left?" Rose knew she shouldn''t be gossiping, but she was really curious. Content she "Do you know him?" "Well, he is my ssmate." belongs "Right, you''re also a college student." Katie casually sat on the sofa, picked up a cigarette and lit it skillfully. She exhaled smoke and Rose couldn''t help coughing. "Can''t you take this? To be a true dealer, you have to be calm no matter what happens." "I see." Rose didn''t expect that the teaching started so soon. She thought Katie would keep talking about it, but Katie said, "Esteban is my man. In other words, I''m his sugar mommy." "Wh-what?" Rose opened her mouth in disbelief. Rose chuckled. "Girl, you think there are only sugar daddies and no sugar mommies in the world?" "1-1 didn''t mean it..." Rose was just too shocked. "I hate rtionships, so I keep a lot of boys. Esteban is one of my favorites. He''s sweet and good in bed." Rose was speechless. She didn''t want to know the details! How she gonna face Esteban aftering that? Should she greet him with "Hello, I hear you''re big"? "By the way, do you know whether he has a girlfriend?" Rose remembered hearing someone say he not ad a girlfriend, but she was " sure about it. She''d better off not jumping to conclusions. Content "I''m not familiar with him, so I don''t know much about him. Will you mind if he has a girlfriend?" "Of course. I can have a lot of men at the same time, but they can only have me." Rose was speechless. Was it the real world? Chapter 973 Katie began to teach Rose the basic knowledge. Although Rose seldom yed cards before, she thought it was interesting. "Girl, you lied to me, didn''t you? You''re not like a rookie." Katie was very surprised that Rose soon mastered the art of ying cards. "Katie, how dare I lie to you? Before today, I didn''t even know what a Texas hold''em was." Katie was lost for words. "Maybe you''re gifted. Now I''ll teach you some tricks and details. You can practice at home." "Okay. Well... Katie, when can I start working?" "I thought it would take at least three days, but you were really amazing. I''ll take you to the casino tonight, and you''ll watch me do it. If possible, you can start it tomorrow." "That''d be great." Rose was so happy that she kept thanking Katie. By the time the teaching finished, it was already noon. "What do you want? I''m ordering takeout." "Takeout is not nutritious. Katie, if you don''t mind, I can cook for you. Do you have any ingredients?" "I have a sea of easonings, but I don''t have many ingredients." Katie never cooked. "I''ll go and see what you have." After looking in the fridge, Rose said, "It''s enough. Trust me, my food won''t be worse than takeout." "You''re that confident?" Katie crossed her arms and raised her eyebrow as she looked at Rose. "Cooking is one of my specialties. I used to be a part-time chef at a restaurant." "Talia said you needed a lot of money. Why, you have a leukemia boyfriend, too?" Katie lit a cigarette, but Rose didn''t cough this time. As she handled the ingredients in an orderly manner, she replied, "No, I don''t have a boyfriend yet. It''s my mom. She needs money for an operation." "So you''re a great daughter. No wonder Talia asks me to take care of you." Katie took a puff at her. Rose didn''t belong in their dirty, dark, muddy world. Only they themselves knew how precious sunshine was, and Rose was enveloped in sunshine. "What did Talia say?" "Nothing much. I didn''t expect you to be so naive and cute. But let me remind you. "You don''t have to drink in a casino, but you have to deal with all kinds of people. If you want to earn money, you can''t just rely on your face. You have to rely on this." Katie pointed at her head. A casino was asplicated as officialdom. They had to guard against not only gamblers, but also their colleagues. Rose nodded. "I see." "I''m gonna take a nap. I''m exhausted." Rose had seen casinos in the movies. Would there be many bad guys there? Thinking of this, she got a bit excited. After all, she had never been to such a ce. When the food was done, she shouted, "Katie, time to eat!" No one answered. Rose went to the living room, only to find Katie was sleeping on the sofa. She was still wearing that thin dress. She always thought that Katie was a woman with a story. Just like Talia, she had something secret hidden in her eyes. "Katie, the lunch''s ready." Only then did Katie slowly open her eyes. There was obvious alertness in them. After realizing it was Rose, the alertness was gone. "So soon?" "It''s been an hour. You must be starving." "Well, I think you''re right." Katie casually flicked her long hair. She was really beautiful that Rose was amazed. Seeing Rose''s shining eyes, Katie gently tapped her head. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I just realized how beautiful you are." "Beautiful? Girl, don''t you have a mirror? You''re prettier than me." "Both you and Talia are so cool. You can do whatever you want. I wish I can be as free as you." Katie looked at the young girl. "Trust me, you won''t really want to be someone like us." "Why? You''re so independent that no one can boss around you." Rose sighed. She could never do as she wished. "You don''t know how lucky you are." "Well, let''s have lunch first, or the food will be cold." Katie paced over and looked at the dishes. "I thought you were bragging, but now I don''t think so." Rose smiled gently and handed a pair of chopsticks to Katie. "Wow, it''s so delicious! I envy your future husband now." "You like it?" "Of course I like it. I finally know why Talia treats you so well." "Why?" Rose asked with chopsticks in her mouth. Katie smiled. "You said that you wanted to be us, but you know what? We want to be you. You have never been hurt. Although you''re having a hard time, you still keep the innocence that we don''t have That''s what''s most precious." "Katie, what happened to you?" Rose suddenly became curious about her. What turned her into a coquettish, financially independent, even phndering woman? S "Rule number one in the casino, don''t ask too many questions. This is for your own good." Rose quickly covered her mouth. "Sorry, Katie." "Girl, let me tell you one thing. Stay away from the rich. A kind poor guy is much better than a loaded yboy."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Yes, I know." Rose never wanted to be with a rich man. She wanted to be someone she liked. In her opinion, love had nothing to into g but love. If she was she wouldn''t care if was rich or handsome. Content "I''m telling you this because I know there''s gonna be a lot of men after you. Don''t fall for their traps. "Few rich men are good. The only good man with money will never be yours." "Got it." Chapter 974 After the meal, Rose went do the dishes, and Katie went back to her room to take a nap. Rose spent the whole afternoon practicing, and cooked dinner in the evening. When Katie came out, she was a new woman. She had her hair and makeup done, and was wearing a beautiful low cut dress. She looked hot and charming. "Katie, why-why are you so scantily d?" Rose looked at her in surprise. "Girl, you''re not living in thest century, are you? You think dealers wear shirts and bow ties? "Like I said before, we''re dealing with a lot more than just gamblers. "If you want to survive in the casino, you have to do something to make yourself irreceable. "Not only do you have to keep the customers, you have to get more customers. "We''re women, and most gamblers are men, so we have a natural advantage." Katie puffed out her big boobs. Rose was shocked. It was gonna take a while to learn the rules of this casino. She could understand it. There waspetition in any industry. "You must be the top dealer, right?" "I''m indeed in the top three. You should change your clothes, too. Look at you, dressed like a primary school student. It''s a waste of your face." Rose felt a little embarrassed. "Um... Katie, since I''m just there to observe tonight, can I dress more conservatively?" "Well, fine. Go to my closet and pick out something you like." "Okay, thank you!" "If you want to thank me, juste over and cook for me more often." Katie rubbed her head. Rose opened the closet, which was filled with colorful clothes. She picked out the most conservative outfit. Rose wore a white shirt, a ck vest, a ck tie and a ponytail. "Katie, how do I look?" It was the first time Rose had ever dressed like this, so she was a little excited. "You look good in anything. It''s really enviable."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Stop teasing me." Rose scratched her head with a red face. "Let''s go. I''m gonna blow your mind." "Okay." Katie walked up to a Porsche convertible. "Wow, Katie, is this your car? It''s so cool." "You can afford it if you do a good job there." "No, no, no. I''ll quit after I pay for my mom''s surgery. My goal is to work in a financialpany." "Right. You''re ambitious. Good for you." Katie chuckled and started the car. It was Rose''s first time in a convertible. She felt like a leadingdy in an action movie. Katie looked back at her. How long could she keep smiling like that? A week or two? One day, she would slowly fall into the trap of money and never get up again like many people. Katie had seen too many girls like Rose. She wondered how long Rose would stay innocent. The night was approaching, and the casino was waking up. People from all over the world would gather here. Katie led Rose into the elevator. "What, are you nervous?" "Yes, a little." Rose always felt as if she were about to do something bad. "Rx. You''ll know your way around here soon. Follow me." "Yes." The only person Rose knew here was Katie, and she even wanted to hug Katie''s thigh. Rose saw someone at the door going through security. "Katie, do we have to do that?" "Of course. What if someonees in with a weapon? Even employees have to go through security, because there are always politicians here. "If a terrorist group is here to assassinate someone, the casino can''t get away with it. I''ll go first." Katie walked over to the two security men. A man seemed to know her and his hands caressed her chest. "Hey, hey, stop it." "Wow, Katie, your boobs are getting bigger. Did you put something in them?" The man teased. Katie was already used to it. "Yes, silica gel. You happy now? Do you wanna try it?" "Of course, but I''d rather try it on the bed." Hearing this, Rose blushed. Another security man saw her and said, "Wow, a new girl." Rose subconsciously took a step back. She was afraid that he would do the same thing to her. Katie hit the man''s hand with her handbag. "She is my student. Don''t mess with her." "Tsk, you have a student? Aren''t you afraid she''s gonna steal your customers?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Keep your hands where I can see them while she''s going through security." Katie warned the man. "Fine, it''s for your sake. Come here, little girl." Only then did Rose go over in trepidation. Like Katie, she stretched out her hands. With Katie around, the two men really did not do anything out of line. "Chick, what''s your name?" "My-my name is Rose," Rose whispered. "Wow, that''s a sweet name." One man walked closer to Rose when Katie pulled Rose away. "See you next time." "Heh, like we''re monsters." The two men stared at Rose''s back. "This girl is hot." "You wanna hit on her? But Katie warned you." "I know, but what if that girl wants me? You can''t say no to free sex, can you?" "That''s right." Rose''s heart was still beating wildly. "Katie, are all the people here like them?" "I''ve told you to get mentally prepared. No one here is kind. I''ll tell you mono to watch out for. Stay with me until you get they of thend." We "Okay, Katie." Rose kind of wanted to quit. Her fingers clung to her skirt. Seeing this, Katie chuckled. "Rx. It''s not a dangerous ce. As long as you follow me, you''ll be fine." "Well, I will." Rose swallowed." It was just that two security guards scared her that much. She wondered what she would meetter. "Hi, Katie. Is this girl new?" "Yes. She''s Rose." "She''s as pretty as you. Hello, Rose, I''m Archie Gibson." The man reached out his hand to Rose. Chapter 975 Rose quickly reached out to shake hands with him. "Hello, I''m Rose Willis." "Miss Willis, it''s your first time here, right?" "Yes, I''m Katie''s student. Nice to meet you." Archie was a bit surprised. He seldom saw such a polite woman in the casino. "You don''t have to be so polite. Since you''re Katie''s friend, you cane to me if you have any problems." "All right." "The introduction is over. Rose, let''s go." "Okay." Rose left with Katie in a hurry. Archie looked very nice. He was different from the two security men. Along the way, many people greeted Katie. Katie did not introduce Rose to everyone, so they were all curious about her. Katie brought Rose to an office. "Gustavo, I brought an intern here. She''s my student." The man had the same name as Rose''s previous boss, but he was much scarier. He was in his fifties, and he looked gloomy. "No training?" "Don''t you trust me?" "Of course I do. You''re the best dealer. Girl,e here. I''ll sign you in." "Rose, you need to go through the formalities. I''ll be waiting for you at the lobby on the first floor." "Okay, I''lle to youter." After Katie left, Gustavo asked Rose a lot of questions. Rose was so nervous that her forehead was dripping with sweat. Half an hourter, she walked out of the office with her work card and took a deep breath. It was finally over. Rose knew very well that she would have to go through a long process of interviewing and training without Katie. She was really grateful to Katie. She briskly down the lobby, looking around with her curious eyes. The lobby had the most foot traffic, and the customers there were ordinary. The casino had five floors. The customers on the top floor were the richest. All the dealers wanted to go to the top floor, because that was where they got the best tips. Each dealer took turns working on each floor. It was Katie''s turn to work in the lobby. Looking at all kinds of gambling machines and hearing the different voices from gamblers, Rose had mixed emotions. This casino was so beautiful and grand, but its prosperity was at the expense of the happiness of countless people. After a long time, Rose finally found Katie. Her table was surrounded by many people. Seeing her, Katie didn''t even change her face, as if Rose were a stranger. Katie had told Rose the rules. They had to keep a straight face at work, because any expression could give away the cards. A lot of people made their living gambling, and they would pay special attention to the dealer''s face. At this moment, Rose finally understood what Katie meant by "the casino is a battlefield". Although there were many onlookers, no one dared to speak. The yers were looking intently at their cards. There was obvious tension in the air. Rose stood behind Katie like amb. In the past, she thought that ying cards was boring. But now she found that she could learn a lot from it. Before she knew it, she was ying cards in her head again. For others, night meant quiet; but for the casino, it was the beginning of party. There was a steady stream of customers. Katie looked at them with a poker face. It was not until someone came to take over her duties at three o''clock in the morning that a look came over her face. "Little girl, what did you learn?" "Katie, the real game is a lot moreplicated than practice. Several times I thought you were gonna lose, but you actually won." Katie smiled. "Like I said before, the casino doesn''t hire us to lose money. If you keep losing, you''re so gonna be fired. "Did you see that great move I just made? "You can do that when you''re dealing. After you have dealt the et cards, you should calcte the yers'' points and how much they bet before you ce your bet. "As a dealer, you have to be good at calction. If your mind goes nk in a game, you''re done. "In most cases, we could guess the yers'' points. If you can''t, observe their faces. "At first, I yed it down to make them think they had a chance. Actually, I was luring them into throwing more chips. "They thought they were got a clear shot at winning and showed hand, but I hit them hard." "Katie, you''re amazing. Since you''re so good at it, why don''t you be a yer? You could be a millionaire." Rose looked at her with her eyes shining. This was much more real than what was in the movie. Content Katie poked her forehead. "I thought you were smart! You think you can make money just by ying cards well? "The dealer is always smarter than the yer. There are more hidden rules than you think in this ce. "There''s one thing you must remember. A dealer can never be a professional gambler. Do what you have to do and stay away from gambling." "Okay, I got it." "It''s gettingte. You must be hungry. Let''s have a midnight snack and I''ll send you home." "Katie, actually, I''m not hungry. I feel a little sleepy, so I''ll just go home myself." "Alright, you cane here at the same time tomorrow." "I see. Thank you so much." "Girl, you haven''t officially been a dealer. It''s not toote to regret it now." Katie looked at her and said seriously. "I won''t regret it, and I won''t be a dealer forever. I''ll leave here when I get enough money." "I hope so." "Well, goodbye, Katie." Rose waved her hand and got into a cab.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as she got on the car, a Bentley brushed past her. Rose looked at the time on her phone and yawned. She felt so tired and sleepy. Caesar was about to get on the Bentley when he saw a familiar figure beside a cab. No, it shouldn''t be her. She had nothing to with the casino. He closed the door with a cold face. Lets go. "Yes, Mr. Peterson." Chapter 976 Rose, who was in the cab, looked back. There was a group of people at the door of the casino. They seemed to have just gotten off work, and they were surrounding Katie, as if she were the sun. Rose really admired Katie. She had been working for eight hours, and her brain never rested. Katie had won quite a lot of money for the casino tonight, so she was gonna get a nice cut. If she had been in the fifth floor, she would have gotten more. Rose hoped that she could go to work earlier. She wanted to make 50,000 bucks fast. She knew why Katie indirectly advised her to quit. Many people could no longer leave the casino once they got their hands on it. But she believed that she was not one of them. Being a dealer was not what she wanted. She went home and took a shower. When she was ready to go to bed, she saw a unread message. "Are you free the day after tomorrow?" It was from Mr.S. She had promised to treat him to dinner when he was free. She quickly replied, "Yes." Then, she found it was already four o''clock in the morning. Maybe he had already fallen asleep. However, he replied. "I''lle to your house for dinner then." "Okay. Mr. S, why haven''t you slept yet? It''s sote." "You didn''t sleep either." Caesar just got home. He was the only one in the big house. He lit a cigarette and the smoke blurred his lonely face. He''d never been a good sleeper. He missed the night when Rose was sleeping next to him. Rose held the pillow and replied, "Are you insomnia? Shall I sing you a luby?" "That''d be great." Rose started singing a luby for him. Hearing her gentle voice, he put out the cigarette. Surprisingly, he really felt a bit sleepy. However, she only sang half of it, and then she stopped. It was because she fell asleep. When Rose woke up the next day, she found that she didn''t finish her luby. Caesar had yed the first half over and over again. Rose only slept for four hours and went to the cafe to do part-time job at nine o''clock. After sunset, she hurried to the casino. When she arrived, Katie was already waiting for her in high spirits. "Little girl, you came just in time." "I''m sorry, Katie. Can I start it tonight?" "Tonight? Are you that confident?" "Yeah." Rose couldn''t wait any longer. "Good for you. Okay, I''ll go talk to the boss. Since you''re new to the field, you can only work at the first floor." "Okay, thank you." Katie should be working the second floor tonight, but she switched shifts with the dealer on the first floor for Rose. Also, Katie was waiting for Rose at the security check so that Rose wouldn''t be harassed by the two security men. With Katie around, the best the two security men could do was just verbally flirt. A man whispered in Rose''s ear, "C cups, right?" Rose blushed, but did not answer. "Ha-ha, what a lovely chick. I bet you''re still a virgin." "Stop it, or I''m gonna kick your ass. Rose, let''s go." Katie directly pulled Rose away. "Just ignore them." "I know." Rose walked to the table. Katie was not with her. Instead, Katie was secretly observing what she would do. There was more than one table on this floor Rose was a neer and she was not wearing anything sexy How could she attract the gamblers? Rose was wearing the same suit she wore yesterday. Her first step in attracting customers was a failure. The less lively the table, the less attractive it was. It had something to do with human nature. Everyone went to the table where boobs could be seen, so Rose had no customers. Gustavo and Katie, who were watching from afar, were sitting together. Gustavo sneered. "How dare you! She''s still a rookie." "But I believe in her, and I wanna help her." "Are you really helping her? What if she loses money? Will you take the responsibility?" "Gustavo, trust me. I''m never wrong with people. This girl is terrific," Katie said seriously. "Terrific, my ass. She has been standing there for half an hour a game. She looks hot, but look at what she''s wearing!" Gustavo only cared about performance. He wanted thedy dealers to dress as sexy as possible. In his eyes, Rose was just a fool. "It''s just the beginning. Let''s just watch." Katie stayed calm. After all, the girl had done a good job, and there was no sign of panic on her face. Katie found that Rose had been calmly observing everyone here, especially gamblers. "Humph, well see." Katie did not speak, but looked at Rose with meaningful eyes. Rose suddenly took out her phone. "What? How can she be on her phone during work? I''m gonna stop her." "Don''t get so worked up, Gustavo. Rx." Katie pulled him back. After a while, several guys walked behind Rose. Rose didn''t seem to realize?t. She kept ying cards on her phone and talked to herself, "Sigh, I lost again." "Hey, let''s have a game." Those people looked at each other. A smile appeared on Rose''s face. "Nice to meet you." She looked ttered. "Neer?" "Yeah, it''s my first day at work. Please show some mercy." "She''s smiling so happily. I bet she''s a dumbass," Gustavo said with anger. "I think she''s ying dumb." Rose dealt cards a lot slower than the other dealers. She had lost two rounds, and her chips were dropping. Gustavo was furious. "This b*tch is gonna bankrupt the casino."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Just give it a minute." Katie clutched him tightly. "What are you waiting for? She doesn''t know how to y cards at all. She keeps losing money." "Gustavo, didn''t you notice that though she''s lost money, there are more people around her?" Only then did Gustavo find that Rose had got ten people at her table. Chapter 977 "So what? She''s still losing. The more people join, the more money she loses." Katie smiled. "Gustavo, since when have you be so impatient? Even if you don''t believe her, you should believe me." Gustavo pursed his lips. "If she loses money tonight, I''m gonna fire her." "Fine." Gustavo thought Rose was too conceited. How could she let a rookie be a dealer without any training? More and more people came to Rose''s table. Some secretly said, "The new dealer is a fool. She doesn''t know how to y it at all." "Really? I''m gonna try with her." As they said, Rose lost every round. As the number of punters grew, a look of chagrin appeared on her face. The professional dealer should be expressionless. This new girl obviously hadn''t been trained. Many punters smiled meaningfully at her expression. "Show hand." "Me, too" Everyone threw their chips on the table, wondering how much they would win. Just when everyone thought they were gonna win, Rose showed her cards. "How is this possible?" "We lost, we all lost." Rose won back all the money she had lost. "It must have been an ident. I want another game." No one believed that this silly girl won so much. Rose''s expression became more and more serious. "She''s a good student. Gustavo, you believe her now?" Katie chuckled. Rose had only been studying it for a day, but she''d got the hang of it. Maybe she was cut to be a dealer. "So she had been acting before?" "Of course. She did that to attract some stupid gamblers. She lost every round, but she didn''t lose much, and she won it all back in thest round. "She yed dumb so those greedy gamblers woulde to her table. The real game has just started." As Katie expected, Rose started winning. She always gave everyone the feeling that she was going to lose, but she didn''t. Many stubborn people refused to leave her table. They swore to win, but in the end Rose took all their money. It was three o''clock in the morning. There was no one at Rose''s table, but she''d got tons of chips. "What do you think?" Katie asked Gustavo with a smile. "Well, you''re right. She is terrific. She can go to the second floor tomorrow." "Thank you, Gustavo." Seeing that Katie was about to leave, Gustavo stopped her. "Katie, she had a gift. Aren''t you worried that she''s gonna be yourpetition?" "Gustavo, this girl is smart, but I''m not a pushover. What''s more, she said she wouldn''t be a dealer forever. She will leave when she gets the money for her mom''s surgery." "You think so? Katie, I just want to remind you that the anniversary ising soon. The best dealer can be the big boss''s date. You..." "You don''t have to remind me. I will never give this chance to anyone else, including her." "That''s more like it." Katie walked towards Rose. "Girl, you earned a lot, didn''t you?" Rose handed over the chips over to the casino. When she turned around, her face was filled with excitement. "Katie, thank you so much!" "I''m sure you''ll have the money soon." "Well, Katie, can I buy you a midnight snack? I''d really like to repay you." "Maybe another day. I''ve got ns. By the way, Gustavo said that you could go to the second floor tomorrow night." "Thank you, thank you so much." Rose was happier. It was a hell of a lot better than waitressing at a nightclub. No drunk guys, no sexual harassment. "Make sure you dress up tomorrow. It''s gonna be a lot morepetitive on the second floor." Katie reminded her "Well, I see." Rose decided to make a sacrifice in order to make money faster. If she went to the second floor, she would get a bigger cut. Rose checked the calendar and remembered something important. Mr. S said he woulde to her ce this day. She had to work at night, so she could only treat him to lunch. Rose sent him a message. "Are you free at noon?" Caesar quickly replied her, "Yes." "Would you like toe to my house for lunch? I''m a good cook." "All right." Rose slept until nine o''clock, and then she got up and went to the supermarket. She didn''t know how old Mr. S was and what he liked. So she made both Chinese food and western food. At about half-past eleven, her doorbell rang. She wiped her hand and went to open the door with a racing heart. What would this mysterious Mr. S look like? The door opened slowly, and she saw a familiar man. It was Caesar! He was wearing a ck suit. "Caesar, why are you here?" "This is my house." Caesar calmly told the truth, and Rose was surprised. "You, you are Mr. S? What a coincidence!" "Yeah, I guess. But are you sure you want me to stand at the door and talk to you?" "Oh, I''m sorry! Pleasee in. Lunch is ready." Rose quickly said. Caesar looked at the familiar decoration. When was thest time he was here? Seeing theplicated look on his face, Rose asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." "I''m going to get you some fruit." Rose went to the kitchen happilys turned out that Mr. S was Caesar! For some reason, she was a bit happy. She handed him the perfectly cut fruit. He asked, "Did you cut it?" "Yes. I learned it when I was working at the club. Wait for a moment." Rose went to the kitchen again. Looking at her busy back, he had another picture in mind.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was still this house. "Everly, this will be our home. It''s decorated in your favorite European style. Do you like it?" "Yes. Caesar, you are so nice to me." "Dummy, it''s what I should do." "Caesar,e on, the food is ready." Rose''s voice pulled him out of his memories. Chapter 978 Caesar came to his senses and saw a sweet smile. It was as bright as sunshine. "What''s on your mind?" "Nothing. Is lunch ready?" "Yeah. I''m sure you''re gonna love it." Rose held Caesar''s hand and walked to the dining table like a pure child. Caesar looked down at their hands, and the woman in his memory was reced by Rose. "Really? You''ve whetted my appetite." Caesar sat opposite her. Rose enthusiastically picked up food for him. "Caesar, I really didn''t expect this house to be yours. You know what? You helped me again. You''re really my lucky star." Caesar looked at her innocent eyes. They were so clean and clear that he wanted to protect her from harm for the rest of her life. "Is it delicious?" "Yes." Caesar was absolutely a picky eater. ustomed to delicacies, he was very strict with his meals. But what Rose made didn''t let him down. "I''m d you like it, because I have no other way to repay you." Rose kept picking up food for him. Caesar ate all the food she had served him. This was the greatest respect for a chef. "Are you still moonlighting?" "Yes. I''ve sent out resumes to manypanies, but I haven''t heard back yet." Rose sounded helpless. "I''ve given you a card. If you want, you can..." Caesar frowned. This girl was too stubborn. "Caesar, I can''t use your money, because I can earn it myself." "I know. I was just reminding you." "Thank you. You''ve helped me a lot. I''ve found a good part-time job, and I can support myself." Rose went to clean up the dishes. Caesar was sitting on the stone bench in the garden to rest. The flowers were beautifully trimmed, calming him down. When Rose came out, she noticed that Caesar was already asleep. He seemed to sleepte every night, so he must have a bad sleep. As soon as she came over, Caesar opened his eyes. This guy''d got a little too much vignce. "Rx. It''s me. Look at you. You look so tired. I don''t think you''ve had a good night''s sleep in a while." Rose walked to his back. "You''re right." "Let me give you a massage. It''s gonna help." Rose put her fingers on his temple and gently massaged it. Caesar slowly rxed and soon fell asleep. His head unconsciously fell asleep into Rose''s arms. He slept through the afternoon. When he woke up, he found himself lying on Rose''sp. "Are you awake?" Rose had been wondering if she should wake him up. It was getting dark, and she should go to the casino. "I''m sorry." Caesar raised his head from herp. How could he have slept for so long? Maybe it was because of her. Rose got up and wanted to rushed to her room. However, her legs were stiff because they hadn''t moved for the whole afternoon. As she was about to copse from the weakness of her legs, Caesar held her in his arms. "Be careful." The next second, their lips met and she fell into his arms. This kiss awakened Caesar''s memory about that night. He grabbed her slender waist and deepened the kiss. The flowers in the courtyard swayed and fragrance wafted through the air. The light of the setting sun shone on them. The atmosphere was perfect. Rose did not push him away. Her heart was pounding wildly. After the kiss, Rose pushed him away. "Well... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." "But I did." Caesar pinched her chin. He''d never wanted a woman so much.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Rose''s eyes sparkled. "You..." "Can you be my girlfriend?" Caesar asked seriously. "Ah? What-what did you say?" Rose came out of his arms in a hurry. "But we''ve only known each other a short time. I''m not an easy woman." "I know. If you were, I wouldn''t say that." "Caesar, don''t joke with me. As I said before, it was just an ident, and you don''t need to be responsible for me." "Rose, I''m not joking, and you don''t have to answer me now. I''ll give you some time, and you can think about it thoroughly." "Well, I need some quiet time. Off you go." Rose fled back to her room in a panic. Looking at her back, Caesar''s eyes got deep. It was time for him to move on. Rose was his best choice. She was pure and kind, and he was crazy about her. He couldn''t push her too hard, so he would give her more time to think about it. He turned around and left. Rose hid herself behind the French window upstairs to watch him go away. Was he serious? He had already left, but her heart was still racing. Did she already fall in love with him? Her cell phone rang, and she came to her senses. It was a message from Katie. "Girl, dress to impress tonight. If you do well tonight, you can go to the third floor tomorrow." Generally speaking, a new dealer had to work on the first floor for a long time before going to the second floor. It would take three months to go from the second floor to the third floor. Rose went up to the second floor the next day. If she would work on the third floor, she could make 50 grand in just one day. The casing was a dangerous ce and Rose didn''t want to work there for a long time. She thought of Caesar''s eyes. If he knew about her job, he would definitely dislike her. What kind of educated girl would work in a casino? Rose found that she really cared about him. Even so, she still listened to Katie''s words and put on the dress she had borrowed from Katie. It was a low-cut tight dress, which left nothing to the imagination. Looking at herself in the mirror. The tall and perfectly proportioned woman made she felt a little embarrassed. She swapped her ts for ck heels and wore heavy make-up, making herself look much maturer. Rose took a cab to the casino. Even the driver looked back at her from time to time. She felt as if she were naked. When she got out of the car, she saw Katie waiting for her at the door and whistling at her. Chapter 979 Katie looked at Rose, who got all dressed up. Obviously, Rose was not used to it. She could hardly walk with her head up, and kept clutching her skirt tightly. "Youth makes it everything. If I were a man, I would be fascinated by you." Katie praised her. "Katie, don''t make fun of me. This dress is too short. I feel insecure." "I think it''s great. Let''s go. I''m sure you''re gonna have a busy night." Katie was experienced enough to predict this. This girl was really talented. If it weren''t for the fact that Rose wouldn''t be a dealer forever, she would not have helped her. "I hope so." "Don''t be so timid. Do you know how many people would love to have your body? Rx, you''re gonna be the star of the night. Be confident when you walk." "Okay." Rose cheered herself up. They were headed for security. The two men were really amazed when they saw Rose. "Chick, you wanna grab ate-night snack?" "No, I''m good." Rose didn''t even dare to look into their frivolous eyes. Rose could still hear them talking when they left. "What a hot chick." "I wanna bang her." Rose''s face changed. Katie sighed. This girl was just too naive. It was just the beginning. "Ignore them. Nothing will happen as long as you''re with me." "I know. I won''t waste my time on them." "That''s right." Katie took her to the second floor. It was not as lively as the first floor, and even the decoration was fancier. "Katie, is it true that the higher the floor, the fewer people and the better the decor?" "Of course. The big boss is in the fifth floor. That''s his empire." "I made that kind of moneyst night on the first floor. There''s a total of five floors. How much does the boss make every day?" Rose didn''t even dare to think about it. "No one knows, but it must be a hell of a lot. Our boss rarelyes here." Rose sighed enviously. "He should be as rich as an emperor. He probably has a lot of money to burn." "It''s fate, girl. DorTtpare yourself to the prince of heaven, or you''re never gonna be happy." "Yeah." Rose walked her table and made the preparation. To keep an eye on Rose, Katie chose the table next to her. Rose looked extremely sexy and charming tonight. Plus she was new, many people came to her table. Sure enough, Katie didn''t lie to her. Men were shallow, and they loved women with big boobs and less clothes. Things were going well until Rose met someone she thought she would never meet again. Sofia took a man in his forties to the second floor. To her surprise, Rose worked here! The point was, Rose was scantily d. It turned out that she really was a slut. Sofia took out her mobile phone, trying to take photos. She was gonna show the whole school who this so-called innocent girl really was. Before she could do it, someone stopped her. "Miss, there''s no photography allowed here." Sofia nced at the guard in a suit standing next to her. The first rule for this casino was not to take pictures. "Sorry, I didn''t know that." Sofia had to give up. Sh*t, even God was helping Rose. "Is this your first time here?" Her sugar daddy asked. He was a rich guy she''d finally hooked up with, so she was deferential to him. Smiling like a flower, she said, "Yes." "Well, you''re gonna have fun." "Honey, shall we go to that table?" Sofia pointed to Rose''s table. "Sure, baby." na Rose saw Sofiaing over with man who was as old as her father She really didn''t want to see Sofia again after the cafe thing. This woman was disgusting. SN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, she was a dealer, and she couldn''t be panicking about anything. She looked away. Sofia held the man''s hand and stood beside her table. "Honey, let''s bet." "It''s all up to you, my lucky star." The man looked really happy. Apparently, he had won a lot on the first floor. Rose shuffled the cards so skillfully that no one felt like she was new to the job. Sofia stuck to the man tightly, and there was obvious tension in the air. Oddly enough, Rose stopped wining after Sofia got here. "Baby, I win again." The man had got a big stack of chips in front of him. Sofia was in a good mood. "Looks like the dealer is not very lucky tonight." People around them also noticed that they could win as long as they bet with Sofia. Was she really lucky star? Rose thought of what Katie had said. Some people were born to gamble. Was Sofia one of them? If she hadn''t been so good at cards, she would have lost even more. This was a test, and she had to make it through. Katie had also told her that no one''s luck wouldst forever. She slowly calmed down and shuffled the cards like usual, ignoring Sofia''s provocation. Gradually, Rose e table had turned and the upper hand again. The man next to Sofia became a little impatient. "How did I lose again?" "Don''t worry, honey. We''ll win." Sofia didn''t expect Roseto be so calm. The man was getting nervous because he was running out of chips. "Forget it, it''s thest round." He could lose all his money if he continued. However, Sofia was unwilling to lose to Rose like that. "Honey, we''ll don definitely win. All you h ce all the bets." belongs to NovelDrama.Org This round, the man had got a good hand, so he took her word for it and bet all his chips. "Come on, I wanna win!" When Rose put down her cards, Sofia and the man''s faces turned pale. "I lost everything! It''s all your fault, b*tch!" The man pped Sofia on the face. Chapter 980 Rose calmly collected all the chips. Katie was right. Gambling was all about attitude. She took all the man''s money. "Wow, looks like you have a good harvest." Katie looked at her. "Katie, do you think I can pass the test?" "Of course. How close are you to 50 grand?" "Just one more day of work. Thank you so much, Katie." Katie''s lips curled into a faint smile. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go home." "Well, I''m gonna use the bathroom. No need to wait for me." Rose gave the chips to the casino and then walked towards the bathroom. As soon as she came in, she met Sofia. "Rose, you b*tch! Why do bad things happen every time I meet you?" "Like I wanted to see you." Rose washed her hands. "I wish the guys who liked you could see you now! I can''t believe they thought you were pure." Rose snorted. "I didn''t steal or rob, and I make my own money. I wouldn''t mind even if the knew I worked here. At least I''m not someone''s mistress." "You..." Sofia was annoyed. Rose was just a dealer, not a prostitute. She had no right tough at Rose. Rose turned around and left. Fortunately, she would leave here soon. Looking at Rose''s back, Sofia got more upset. "This isn''t over!" She thought. She turned around and called her sugar daddy. "Honey, guess what? I have a way to make it up to you." "What is it?" The man asked angrily. "What do you think of the dealer? She''s my ssmate, and she''s a virgin. If you want, she''s yours." "If you get her in my car, we''re even." "That would be great." A shadow of cruel smile touched Sofia''s mouth. "Rose,st time, you escaped. I''d like to see if you''re gonna be so lucky again." Rose was yawning and waiting for the taxi at the door. Sofia waved to her. "Rose,e here. I wanna talk to you." "Nope." Rose didn''t even look at her. "If you don''te, I promise you will regret it." Sofia looked at her with her arms around her chest. Rose frowned and thought, "Does she have something important to say?" "Make it quick, it''s gettingte." Rose walked towards Sofia. "What I want to say is..." Before Sofia finished her words, the car door suddenly opened, and a hand pull Rose in the car. "Chick, you won a lot of money from me tonight, so pay it back yourself!" The fat man pinned Rose down. "Rose, enjoy yourself." Sofia closed the door. "Let me go!" Rose struggled. "Only if you make me happy." The driver was starting the car. Rose panicked. She had to get out of here. She bit the man''s arm. Feeling the pain, the man pped on her face. "B*tch!" Rose bit his ear again, and he immediately let go of her. Then, she opened the door and jumped out of the car. Fortunately, the car had just started, so it was not going very fast. Rose fell to the ground. "Stop the car!" The man got out of the car angrily. Rose rolled around on the ground and got in front of a car. The door opened and she saw a pair of fancy hand-made shoes. She held his trousers like crazy and asked for help, "Sir, help me!" She looked up and met the man''s eyee. "Why are you here?" Caesar and Rose''s voices sounded at the same time. Caesar looked at Rose, who was wearing a low-cut dress and a heavy makeup. For some reason, he was annoyed. "This is your so-called part-time job?" Caesar looked at her coldly. Rose could feel he was not in a good mood. He looked down upon her from above, like a king. "Caesar, help me, please." Rose clutched his trousers tightly. The fat man had approached her. "No one can help you! B*tch, stop dreaming ande with me... Before he finished his words, Caesar kicked his face hard, and a front tooth flied out of his mouth. Caesar squatted down. Rose''s hair was messy, and there was a p mark on her left cheek. "Did he hit you?" "Mm." Rose felt embarrassed to to meet him on such an asion. Thinking of what she was wearing, she didn''t even dare to look him in the eye. He put his suit jacket over her so that no one would see her perfect curves. The man didn''t know who Caesar was. He got up from the ground. "How dare you! Do you know who I am?" Caesar''s bodyguards were about to take him away, but Caesar stopped them. They stood still, knowing that Mr. Peterson wanted to deal with this man himself. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Rose wore his coat and stared at him nkly. He was only wearing a white shirt. It was as if the warmth he had left on her lips was still there. Caesar loosened his tie and unbuttoned his shirt. His whole body was giving off a cold aura. "Hell is full of people like you." Caesar''s ??? ??? approached turned cold as he man. The man instinctively sensed danger and turned to his bodyguard. Content Caesar took the man''s bodyguard with just one kick. He stepped on the man''s chest and asked, "Which hand hit her?" "No-no, I didn''t." "You didn''t? Fine, say goodbye to both hands." Caesar grabbed him by both wrists and gave him a hard twist. "Click!" "Ah!!" The man was wailing with pain. "Do you know who I am? You will regret it!" Content "I''m pretty sure I''m not the one who regrets it." Caesar smiled coldly, like a wolf in the night. "You guys take it from here." Caesar said to his bodyguards. He disabled the man''s hands, but it was not enough. "Yes, Mr. Peterson." Hearing this, the fat man trembled with fear. He''d heard a lot about Mr. Peterson, though he didn''t know what he looked like. He had thought Mr. Peterson was middle-aged, but he was so young! "Are you Mr. Peterson? I-I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me." "Take him away." Caesar didn''t even look at him as he walked straight towards Rose. Rose blinked, "Caesar, why is he freaked out after knowing your name? Are you famous?" Caesar''s bodyguards all looked at Rose in disbelief. She was the only one who had the guts to call Mr. Peterson by the name! "Mind your own business." Caesar snorted, picked her up from the ground and walked back to the casino. Chapter 981 Rose was carried into the golden elevator in Caesar''s arms. Katie had said before that only one person could enter this elevator, and that person was the owner of the casino. "You... you are the loaded guy with so much money you don''t even know how to spend them, aren''t you?" Rose''s eyes almost popped out. She had told Katie that she was envious of the boss, but she did not expect Caesar to be the man behind the scenes. No wonder when she was being all stingy with Caesar, he didn''t care at all. Even if he spent millions of dors on a meal, he could make it over one night in the casino. Caesar nced at the nametag on her chest that had not been removed yet. "Is this the part-time job you mentioned? Come to the casino to be a dealer in the middle of the night?" "Boss, I, I''ve just been here for two days. I''ll leave after making 50,000. My mother is going to have a minor operation." Rose murmured with her head down. "As I said before, I''ve given the card to you. You can use it as you like." "That''s your money. I''m not even a friend of yours and what happened that night... waspletely voluntary for both of us. I''m not... that kind of person," Rose whispered. "Shut the hell up." Caesar was cold all over. The way she dressed and could be looked at by countless men make him furious. How dare this woman do this? "You... you clearly told me that I could think about it. I am not your girlfriend now. What I do is none of your business, is it?" Rose was always frank and straightforward. She directly said what she was thinking. The bodyguards behind Caesar had their jaws almost to the floor. Was this woman out of her mind? Anyone would be flinching and fleeing with their tails up in their a*ses just by hearing Ceasar''s name while this woman literally talked back to him right before she rejected him. "Even if you are not my girlfriend, you are now my employee, and I think that makes your business mine." The conversation between the two made the fat man dragged along feel scared. He didn''t expect that this woman had such a powerful background. She was Caesars''s woman! A casino was not like any other kind of regr business that you could run. Anyone knew that Caesar had immense power and influence in both the business circle and the underground world. And messing with him would be equal to asking for the Grim Reaper''s sickle.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The elevator opened at this moment. Caesar said coldly, "Take him to the Room. I''lle overter." "Yes, sir." The Room was a terrible ce prepared for those whose debts had staked up so high that a little bit of interference was in order. "Mercy, Caesar, have some mercy! Not the Room!" The fat man was so scared that he wet his pants when he heard the word "the Room", and his urine dripped on the gorgeous and delicate carpet. Caesar didn''t even look at him and directly led Rose into another suite. There were all kinds of furniture in the room, but the rooms were all ck, giving people a dull and oppressive feeling. He threw Rose''s body heavily onto the couch, which was so superbly stic that it tossed her up into the air. She was wearing only a mini skirt. Her charming long legs swayed in the air as she was flying up from the couch, her bosoms along with the legs. That night, he saw Rose innocent, but at this moment Rose was almost enchanting. Yet no matter what she looked like, she could always give Caesar a feeling as if his heart was jumping into his windpipe. Caesar loosened his tie and suddenly felt thirsty. "Boss, what, what are doing?" Rose saw the sheer desire in his eyes and stepped back subconsciously. "Rose, didn''t the people who brought you into the casino say anything? Here, I am the God, I can do whatever I want, including you." Caesar in this way made Rose feel horrified. Although Caesar used to be very cold in front of her, he never made her feel scared. "Caesar, don''t be like this." Rose had nowhere to retreat, her body already pressed against the armrest of the sofa. "Don''t do be like what? Even I will be tempted by you. Do you know what other men will think when they see you?" Caesar slowly touched her thigh with his fingers. An electric current swept past where he had caressed her. Rose looked at him fearfully, "Caesar, don''t..." "Don''t what? If you don''t want men to be like this when they see you you shouldn''t have dressed in a skirt like this in the first ce! It''s toote for me to stop now." Caesar kissed her on the lips aggressively. Rose spread out her hands in front of her chests though her strength was just like tickling Caesar. Thinking about the current situation between the two of them, Caesar was still somewhat concerned about scaring this little girl. However, she wore such sexy clothes in a pile of men, which made Caesar furious just thinking about it. He hadn''t been so angry for a long time, but today he was so for this little woman. Caesar''s kiss was rough, and Rose did not reject it when he kissed her. Even if there was no love, she had a good impression of him. Tears rolled down from her eyes to their tongues entwined with each other, and Caesar tasted the salty touch in his mouth and stopped. "Why are you crying?" Rose pushed him away and said, "You are such an a*shole!" She looked very wronged, like a child who had been bullied. "And why am I an a*shole now?" Caesar was shocked by her appearance, and the evil thoughts in his mind disappeared again. "Do you do this too all your employees who have made a minor mistake?" Rose asked pitifully. It was only now that Caesar understood where her anger came from. "Of course not, you''re the first woman I''ve touched." "Humph, I don''t believe it. You''re such a lecher. I''ve thought it over. I don''t want to be your girlfriend." Rose darted up and jumped out of the sofa. The way she saw it, Caesar must always punish his woman in this way. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She forgot that she was wearing high heels. With a jump and a twist of her ankles, she fell to the ground. Caesar quickly took her into his arms, "You little idiot, you are angry not because I kissed you but you think I''ve touched others. Doesn''t that mean you have feelings for me?" Rose blushed shyly. "No, it doesn''t. What kind of logic is that anyway?" "Well, well, alright, no, but I don''t have to lie to you. You are the only one who has been punished so severely by me like this. Can you now be my girlfriend?" "I... I haven''t thought about it yet." "If you agree, you can take my golden elevator and go in and out of the casino as you like. By the way, by then, you will also be so loaded that you wouldn''t know what to do." Caesar looked like he was trying to tempt a child with a lollipop. From the first day he met Rose, he knew that she would not sell her body for money, otherwise, she would not be here today. No wonder she would send messages in the middle of the night. He should have figured it out a long time ago. How could a simple girl like her not sleep at that timeat night? Rose bit her finger and said, "No, I can make money by myself." "I will buy you a lot of beautiful clothes, so many of them they can stake up like a little hill in your room." "No, I don''t want those either" Rose insisted. Caesar said helplessly, "Then what will it take for you to be my girlfriend?" Chapter 982 What a torture it was, having to stare at the temtping chick right in front of him but being unable to do anything to her? Although he had no problem forcing her like just now, what would Rose think of him? Since they were going to be together, he didn''t want her to hate him. "Caesar, maybe you are very rich, but if one day I am with you, it must be because I like you very much. I like you for who you are, not how rich you or your family are or what you and your background can bring me. If one day I leave you, then it must be that I don''t love you anymore, and it has nothing to do with anything else." Looking at the little woman standing in front of him, talking all righteously, Caesar realized why she had such an impact on him. She was too unique. "Well, I respect you. I will wait for your answer. But I also have a request. From now on, you are not allowed to wear clothes like this again without my permission!" "Do you think I don''t want to? I just wanna make the money I need and leave as soon as possible. Thepetition here is very fierce. No one wille to my table if I don''t dress like this." Rose felt very wronged. "And why are you only making things difficult for me? Go mess with the other formal employees, I''m just an intern." A cold light shed across Caesar''s eyes. "Are they my women?" "You... Tyrant!" Rose curled her lips. "You haven''t found a job yet, and you''ll work in the casino from now on. You just need to turn the night shift into a day shift." Caesar had figured out that her deep-rooted belief could not be changed for a while. If he really drove her away, she might do something even crazier, such as working at a karaoke that was basically a striper club before. With her beauty, she would be chosen by men no matter where she was. It was better to let her live under his nose and meanwhile develop their rtionship. "Ah? I don''t intend to do this long-term. I just want to do it for a few days to earn the medical expenses for my mom." "And where else were you expecting to find a job that could pay you this well?" Caesar raised his eyebrows. "I wasn''t." "You said you don''t want my money but don''t forget that you still owe me 50 million. When are you going to pay that back? If you do other jobs, you won''t be able to pay it back for the rest of your life." Caesar reminded her of this fact. Rose was at a loss for words. "I..." "Since you don''t like to use other people''s money, I believe you''ll pay it back on time. The casino is the ce where you make the most and fastest money, and I can give you clearance to work on the third to fifth floor, no one''s gonna say anything>" Rose had heard from Katie that the most profitable ce to make money was the third to fifth floor. Although there were fewer customersing to those floors, the amount of gambling there was almost insane. "Did you hear what I said? This is only my second day here. You send me up there and I might just cause chaos up there." Caesar found her question too naive, "Even if you lose all the money you have, I still have the rest of the casino to make money for me. Do you think you can outrun the whole ce? Really?" "Well, it''s your money anyway." "Be my girlfriend and you can do that as well. Everything I have is yours, not just the money." Caesar tried to tempt her again. "No, don''t tempt me." "Okay, I won''t tempt you. You''ll have a good rest today and start your morning shift tomorrow." Caesar''s tone also became slightly gentler. "Okay." Rose broke free from his arms. "Then can I go home now?" "It''s toote, don''t waste the time going back. I got everything here. I''ll have my men bring over some clothester." "Fine." Rose was indeed exhausted. "Then I''ll take a shower first." "Good girl." Caesar pointed in the direction of the bedroom. "Rest over there. Tell whatever you need to the man that will be soon ced outside your door. You''ll be safe and sound here." "What about you?" Rose asked nervously. "I still have something I should do, take that shower now." Caesar rubbed her hair. "Promise me that you won''t dress anything like this ever again." "Well, I don''t like it anyway." Rose yawned and walked inside. At this time, Caesar was like a big brother, making her feel at ease. Caesar closed the door and left. At the moment he left, his face turned gloomy again. "Let''s go." "Yes, Master." "Get someone to bring her clothes." "Okay, Master." The bodyguards also knew the importance of this woman in Caesar''s heart, so no one dared to neglect her. Caesar went to the Room. It was notpletely dark inside, but there were extremely strong beams of light shooting in all directions. Seeing Caesare in, the lights were turned down a lot, leaving only the normal light. In just a few minutes, the fatty was so scared that he was paralyzed on the ground. He couldn''t even feel the paining from his wrecked hands, nor the wetness from his pants. The man rolled and crawled over from the ground when he saw Caesaring in. "Master, please let me go. I didn''t know she''s your woman." "You do now." Caesar''s face was like that of an Asura, and his entire body exuded a bloodthirsty aura. "Master, you''ve already crippled one of my hands. Isn''t the price enough?" "You call that cripple? Here, I''ll give you a more rified definition." Caesar spread out his hand and someone handed over a gun. "Master, don''t, I beg you. I have a family! I have kids! Mercy, Master!" The man was so scared that he began to cry.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Bang, bang." With two gunshots, blood immediately flowed out of the man''s hand. He finally knew what Caesar meant by his words. Previously it was only the joint in his hand that was dislocated and could''ve been healed. After the nex gunshots, even Jesus Christ himself wouldn''t be able to turn it back. "Who is he?" Caesar handed the gun to someone on the side. "He''s the president of the Starlight." "Well, make him president of nothing before the sun rises." "Consider it done, Master." Crippling his hand was only the first step. What Caesar really wanted to do was to make himpletely broke. "Master, show some mercy!" "I am, by showing you a lesson that not all the women in the world are to be trifled with by you." Caesar threw down these words and left without looking back. Rose looked around the low-key luxurious room curiously. Even the bathroom was divided into two colors, ck and white. Seeing her messed up makeup in the face, she wondered how her hidious appearance didn''t make Caesar regret at all. Rose felt very embarrassed and quickly washed off the makeup on her face. Checking the jacuzzi next to her, she was about to have her first bath in a jacuzzi in her life. She stepped on the water carefully. The water''s temperature was just right, and the fragrance from the oil dripped inside made her feel relieved. Not far away from the door, Katie came up with a few sets of women''s clothes. What filled her head, however, was the words she had just been informed, that Caesar carried a woman up to the fifth floor himself. Only a few people knew that there was a private suite on the fifth floor for Caesar, a ce no woman had ever stepped foot into. Judging from that fact, Katie could guess how important this woman was to Caesar. Katie tightly grabbed the clothes with her fingers, wondering who this little exception was. There was a loud knock on the door. "Come in, the door is open." Chapter 983 Katie felt a sense of familiarity when she heard the voiceing from inside. "Why does it sound like that little girl?'' "It can''t be. She had left long ago and besides, how could she be here?" Katie was very curious about who was inside. When the door opened little by little, she saw a bright smile on her face. "Thank you, Katie..." "It''s you!" Katie''s face changed instantly when she saw the familiar face. At this moment, Katie only felt that the smile on her face was so bright that she felt disgusted. She didn''t expect that she, such a smart and experienced woman, would be fooled by a little girl. "Saying you came here for your mother''s medical expenses, my a*s! You just came to sell your filthy body to Caesar!" "You vicious vixen! ying me and Talia like a pair of idiots, huh?" Within a short moment, Katie had thought of a lot of things and felt that Rose''s previous innocence was all fake. How could there be any one in this world who had no interest in money? It wasn''t that she was not interested it, but that she had a bigger fish to fry. "F*cking pretentious b*tch!" Katie was, after all, Katie. She was very dissatisfied in her heart, but she showed no sign of it on her face. Although she didn''t know what was the rtionship between Rose and Caesar and why he carried her up here. But the fact that she was in Caesar''s bathtub alone meant something, something that she knew that meant she could not lose it here. "Here are the clothes Caesar asked me to bring over." "Thank you, Katie." Rose felt that Katie''s face was a little livid, and she still wasn''t going to connect it with herself. Katie mmed the door and left. Rose was about to say something when she noticed that she had already left. "What''s her problem?" Although Rose was careless, she could still feel Katie''s anger. Katie went out of the door and found her whole body trembling. How could it be her? How could it be her? Just as she was overwhelmed with sadness, she heard a cold male voice beside her ear. "Who allowed you toe in?" Katie quickly raised her head. "Ma... Master..." "Master, she came here to deliver clothes." The bodyguard at the door exined. This was the longue of Caesar, a ce no one, except those permitted by Caesar, would be allowed in. Caesar didn''t say anything and left indifferently by Katie''s side. Katie heard the sound of the door closing. Rose was still bathing, and Caesar hade in. Everyone, at least those with a sane mind, knew what was going to happen between a woman and a man in a single room. "What are you still doing here? Get lost!" The bodyguard said. Katie left like a puppet, and Caesar''s handsome face was the only thing in her mind. She had worked so hard, so hard that she felt her body could copse at any time, just be be the sales champ and then she could be Caesar''s plus-one at the anniversary banquet. Even if it didn''t mean anything real, she was satisfied with the fact that she could be a little closer to Caesar. In the past few years, he had been alone and indifferent. He had never been serious with any woman. But all that only made him more god-like in the eyes of Katie. Thinking of the fact that Rose was taking a shower in the bathroom, it turned out that... God also had desires. Katie walked into the monitoring room like a zombie. "Ramon, pull out the surveince footage at the door." "Yes, ma''am." The CCTV clearly showed Rose walking out of the hotel to get a taxi. Rose walked straight to the woman at the table inside the casino before. Just as the car was approaching, the door mmed open and Rose was pulled into the car. It was quite normal for someone who had lost too much in a want to vent it out on the dealer to But the dealers would always be wary of such things. Normally speaking, no one would dare to make such a mess at the casino. The man must have lost too much.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In less than a minute, Rose rolled out of the car the moment the car started. His body rolled to Caesar''s feet along the ground. It all seemed to real and smooth to be an act. "Could it be that the woman and the fat guy are in cahoots with Rose? They knew when Caesar would turn up so they staged this crap." Caesar took off his coat and draped it over her. This kind of thoughtful and gentlemanly action made. Caesar hold the mouse tightly with her fingers when she saw it, almost breaking the mouse. Then Caesar kicked the man to the ground and broke his hand. Good old plot of a hero saving a beauty. Katie had seen more than enough of this. But it was all between other men and women, not Caesar. He was always too indifferent to care about such trivial things. And he was never a kind person. If he had been kind, he would not have run a casino. Katie knew well how dark the casino was. Then the footage ended in the way she was told. Caesar carried Rose away while the fatty was taken away by Caesar''s men. "Who is this woman? Why is the Master holding her?" Even Ramon was surprised by what he had just see. "Well, it doesn''t really matter. Who would ask for a name when you already got your hands on a body like that, ain''t it?" Ramon said lustfully. "No one''s gonna think you are mute if you keep that hole o'' yours shut!" Katie''s face showed hostility and she stormed right out. "Whoa, why you trippin''?" Ramon murmured to himself. Katie looked up at the private suite belonging to Caesar and felt as if tens of thousands of arrows had pierced her heart. Rose put on her pajamas. As soon as she put down her hair, Caesar pushed the door open and entered. Caesar saw the moment she put down her long hair, an inexplicable attraction was emitted from her body. "Why didn''t you knock on the door?" Rose was scared. If he hade in before she had put on her clothes, it would have been so embarrassing. Caesar didn''t stop and moved closer. "I thought I had seen your body already." "You... You pervert!" Rose''s little face was red because of shyness. Water still dripped from her face and light reflected marvelously on the waterdrops. Caesar pressed her against the sink. The fresh smell of the shapoo entered his nose, adding a lot of temptation to her already tempting figure. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, Rose was flustered. She begged, "Don''t, don''t move!" "Rose, do you know what I want to do now?" Caesar''s eyes became deeper and darker. Rose''s heart beat faster when she looked into his deep, abyss-like eyes. "I, I don''t know." There seemed to be something ambiguous between the two of them. Caesar''s cold lips curved up into a smile. A smile on someone like this was as if a thousandyear-old iceberg had melt when tens of thousands of rays of light cast down from the sky. Rose was immersed in his smile, and Caesar''s attractive voice sounded in her ear, "I want to kiss you." When his words fell, his kiss had already covered her lips. The kiss was so gentle as if he was kissing someone in her sleep and he wouldn''t wanna wake her up. The kiss was so slow and gentle that Rose forgot to push him away and just looked at him quietly. There was only one thought in her mind. His eyes were really splendid, like beautiful amber, which was exquisite and tempting. Chapter 984 Rose''s big eyes blinked, and her innocent look tempted Caesar even more. Caesar lifted her up and put her back on the bed. That night''s feeling was what he thought of the most during these nights after. The temperature of this woman''s body had already been rooted deep in his heart and mind. Finally, he could touch her, feeling nervous and excited. "Caesar, no, no." "Don''t no me." Caesar kissed her on the lips. Rose had long lost her memory of what had happenedter, and she felt as if she had just had a dream. In her dream, she was floating on top of a cloud, floating with no end in sight. The difference from thest time was that she had witnessed the process with her own eyes. Knowing she shouldn''t be doing so and trying to push him away yet to no avail, he had her time after time. Untilte at night, shey on the edge of the bed and pleaded feebly, "Cesar, can we call it a night?" "What did you call me?" "Caesar." "No, the one before that." "Cesar." "Again." "...Cesar," she called out carefully. To her utmost surprise, before her voice died down, Caesar was already on top of her again, making her regret her guts out. It was not until dawn that Caesar let go of the powerless little woman''s body.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rose was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes. As soon as Caesar stopped, she fell asleep. When she was half asleep and half awake, she felt warm, and someone was washing her body. She uttered a slight sound before fallingpletely asleep in Caesar''s arms. Caesar was in a great mood and took Rose back to bed. Just now, someone came in to change the covers. The bodyguards were all frightened. All their theories about his impotence vanished without a trace, realizing that he was only waiting for the right time with the right person. Caesar slept with Rose in his arms. This time, he no longer had insomnia, and even in the daytime, he slept very soundly. Rose had been working until three o''clock. After being tortured for a few hours, she slept all the way through the day without even waking up once. The casino closed for business and would not reopen until after midday. Katie left with a group of people. She usually talked a lot, but she didn''t say a word today. "Katie, what''s wrong with you today? You seem quite silent." "Piss off," Katie said coldly, her seeming anger frightening the people walking around her. Katie had the longest experience in the casino, and she was also the sales champion. She was very popr in the casino, especially with Caesar, and everyone kind of had to suck up to her. Just as they walked out of the elevator, they met the cleaner who was sorting out the garbage. Katie saw the ck silk covers in the garbage at a nce. She was too familiar with them. Caesar''s world was either ck or white. The decoration of his room was mainly ck and white, and she passed by Caesar''s bed when she went to send clothes. Such bed covers with simple colors could belong to no one else. Katie ran to the garbage like crazy and grabbed the covers. Katie''s face turned pale when she saw a lot of mottled white spots on the ck bed. "Katie, d*mn, that''s the garbage, what are you doing?" "Get away from that already, Katie. Your dress''s gonna get messed up." "F*ck me, quite the little upper we got here, don''t we? Rough night for the chick, whoever that is," The people present immediately understood what that thing was. None of them had ever been to Caesar''s room, so they didn''t know where the covers originally belonged. "Katie, your look terrible. Do you want me to take you to the hospital to have a look?" "You''ve been working too hard, Katie. You gotta learn to loosen up a bit. You can''t make all the money in the world, can you now?" Katie ignored everyone''s words, pushed them aside, and ran out. "What''s wrong with her? Pressure mming her down?" "Yeah, that, and her being feisty. She''s about three steps away from snapping the s*it outta herself, I tell you, that one. She''s gonna be a lost cause before you know it if she keeps pushing herself like that." Katie only felt that everyone in the world had betrayed her. She originally had a quite good impression of Rose, thinking she was all sweet and simple. It was only now that she found out that Rose had taken advantage of her role to get herself to Caesar''s bed! Pain, earth-shattering pain, gushed into her chest, making her devastated. Rose didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Even after she woke up, she didn''t have any strength from head to toe. She felt like her whole body could fall apart into pieces if she dared to move a muscle. Last time, being her first time having sex, Caesar was rtively gentle. As for the night before, Caesar was like a caged beast set free, ravaging her tender body like a tornado. "I''m so thirsty," Rose spoke in a hoarse voice. There was a cup of water at her mouth, which was poured by Caesar himself. When Rose finished the whole cup in two or three gulps, the room waspletely dark. She could only see Caesar''s silhouette. "Want more?" Caesar lowered his head and asked. His voice was very sexy and maic. "Yeah, you might as well bring the kettle." After drinking two cups of water, Rose felt that she had regained some of her strength. She thought of what he had done to herst night and said, "You s*ithead!" While they were at it, Rose didn''t feel ashamed of herself or shy at all. But now that she recalled the whole process, she wished she could find a crack on the ground and hide in it. However, without any crack, she had to make do with the cover on the bed. "Little ostrich, are you hungry? I''ve prepared your favorite dishes." "I don''t want to..." "Not hungry, right? Then I''ll eat by myself." As Caesar said this, he had already left. He pulled open the curtains and a red light fell cast into the room. At this time, the sun was setting, and Rose heard the sound of tes and forks and knives. She quietly lifted the covers a bit just to see Caesar devouring the food. She didn''t know what he was eating. She did, however, feel saliva gathering in her mouth as she watched him go at the food. Hungry as she was, she''d do anything for a piece of bread or simply a bowl of oatmeal. Caesar sighed faintly, "D*mn, yummy, how could this be so yummy?" "Such a f*ckhead!" Rose thought to herself. "You sure you won''t join me for a chow, ostrich? Some prime steak I got here, medium well." Caesar held up a piece of steak on the fork and swayed it towards her. Rose swallowed again and said, "I hate beef." "Oh? That so? Then howe I have this picture in my mind of a chick almost eating my te down some time ago?" Caesar continued to tempt her. "That''s a ridiculous exaggeration! I just didn''t wanna waste any food! Food that had to be bought with cash!" "Right, everything has just got to come down to money with you. Anyway, I don''t really know where this steak cost except for the fact that it dide from Japan. But since you don''t want it, I''mma feed it you the hounds, who might sincerely appreciate it." "What! Feeding it to the hounds? That''s a god forbidden shameful waste!" Rose roared in the bed. "I''m not gonna finish all of it myself and I don''t see anybody helping me with it. Throwing it into the trash can would be the real waste whereas feeding the hounds might even gain me some looks of appain UA them." from "You..." "I almost forgot! There''s also this, how do you pronounce that, right, Bourgogne! A fine bottle of Bourgogne whose looks just don''t agree with me. So here goes," Caesar directly poured the red wine onto the carpet. That exquisite carpet that could cost Rose''s sry of a year and that bottle of wine that could cost two. "Lunatic, you are aplete lunatic!!!" Rose was so angry that she snapped. How could there be such a psychopath? Chapter 985 Caesar looked at Rose''s eyes, which were about to burst out mes. His little trick worked. "It''s really lonely to eat alone..." Caesar sighed softly and continued to pour red wine on the ground without stopping. "Okay, I''ll eat. That''s good enough for you?" Rose really couldn''t stand such a waste of food in front of her. After all, she was the kind of person that wouldn''t buy a pack of chips withoutparing at least four different brands.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Enough." Caesar smiled. "Then you turn around first and don''t look at me." "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t look." Caesar was in a good mood and didn''t care too much. Anyway, he had seen everything there was to see. It was only then that Rose clumsily got up and put on her clothes. The bones all over her body felt like they were crumbling. Did this dude shapeshift into a wolfst night and bite her? There must be some sort of a beast trapped in his body, otherwise, why would even sex with him be so violent? "You sure you cane down yourself?" Caesar found that she was very slow in dressing and remembered he might have taken it too high up a notch. Women were all born to be fragile and delicate, not like him, all tough and hard. "You, you said won''t look." Rose puffed her mouth and said unhappily. "I meant I wouldn''t look for a while, now''s another while." Caesar walked straight to her, "I''m sorry, I pushed it too farst night." A man who was regarded as a god was now apologizing to her. Was she dreaming? "I told you I didn''t want it anymore and you just wouldn''t listen." Looking at how she was ming him, Caesar''s eyes were filled with warmth as he pressed his forehead against hers. "It''s not my fault. Hell, I couldn''t have stopped even if I wanted to. You are too much of a temptation. Just thinking about me gives me yet another boner." The in so-called sweet talk gave Rose butterflies, "I... I never said I wanted to be your girlfriend." "You didn''t, did you? But what if your body likes me?" "It doesn''t. And it''s my body so it''s my call!" "I think your body would like to have a chance to speak for itself, wouldn''t it? You wanna give it a try?" Caesar said ambiguously. Anyone would be staggered with their jaws to the floor if they were to see Caesar, who was always cold and aloof, like this. Now, he was a man of flesh and blood, and he had a lot more human feelings. Rose became shy very easily, and her face turned red as she said. "You total pervert." "Only to you, my Rosey. Promise to be my girlfriend, okay?" Caesar''s lips gently touched hers. Such an intimate gesture made Rose''s body be soft in an instant, and she had no resistance to him at all. Her body was pushed onto the bed again, "Caesar, you, don''t be like this." "You wanna be my girlfriend or not?" Caesar, lusty he was, was not a total animal. He knew Rose''s body might not be able tost another round of sex. Rose bit her lips. "I don''t have money, and I don''t have a background, not anything like yours. I..." "I have what you don''t have, and you don''t need anything else. You just need to be with me." "But since you''re so rich, even if you don''t have this casino, your whole family is already like an endless gold mine that would never run dry. And I''m pretty sure a rich family like yours wouldn''t want a ghetto girl like myself." "Maybe you think I''m worrying too much. But I''m not that kind of person that would give myself off to some random rich yboy. And I admit it, I do feel certain things for you, things whose existence I can''t ever begin toprehend or exin." "Even so, if you just want to y, you can take back what you said before, and I can let bygones be bygones." "I wanna be with someone that''s gonna marry me, and I hardly think that''s a nk you can check." "I don''t dare to dream of being some Mrs. Peterson and being addressed Madam all day long. Comparing to just coercing me into being your girlfriend, I think what you really should do is to figure out what you really want." Caesar didn''t expect her to suddenly be so serious, and he thought to himself, "Getting married." A face appeared in his mind. "Cesar, will you marry me?" "Who else will I marry if I don''t marry you? What kind of wedding do you want?" "Let me think, want to get married in Bali. You know a lot of celebrities got married over there by the azure ocean and those beautiful buildings. Word has it the air there even smells of lifes and coconuts. And besides that..." "Anything you want, Everly, anything. I love you." "Cesar." Rose saw that Caesar was deep in thought. Although she didn''t know what he was thinking, as a woman, she could be sure that she wasn''t the one he was thinking about at the moment. She pushed Caesar away. "I think I got my answer. I''ll pretend whatever happenedst night was just a hangover. Consider us even." She put on her clothes, freshened herself, and left. Caesar grabbed her hand, "Where are you going?" "Going home, Caesar, I don''t know if I am I I your first woman, but I know clearly that I''m not the first person you love. Hell, don''t even know if you love me. You might just be another douchebag who wants to get into my pants." "It''s not like that. I once loved someone. And... well, I think the word ''loved'' speaks for itself." "It might have been long ago from a certain perspective but it doesn''t mean your heart got over it. Caesar, people have to face their feelings directly, I can''t ept the fact that you still have someone else in their heart." Rose broke free from his hand. Caesar watched her leave step by step as her figure became more and more simr to the one in his mind. Delicate dishes were all ced on the table, and he was the only one left in the big room. His world was once again in darkness. The shadow stretched very long under the sunset, and he drank up the remaining half of the wine in one breath. As the wine ran down his throat, he felt as if he had drunk a poison, a poison that tasted so bitter that he almost felt like his whole body was numb. Did he manage to forget? Or was it just a lie he liked to tell himself? "Master, Miss Rose''s gone." Seeing Rose leave alone, Caesar didn''t say anything. Now that Rose''s status was different, it was hard for everyone to ignore her. Rose was almost a clean freak with her emotions. She would regard anyone who approached her with another person in his heart as an insult to her. Caesar didn''t chase her because he wanted to know if he was still in love with that person. "I know." "And she refused when we offered to drive her where she wants to go." "Just, no, just let her go," Caesar knew she didn''t want anything to do with himself at the moment. "Yes, Master." Ten minutester, the weather, which had been fine and sunny just now, suddenly began to rain, and a gust of mad wind blew against the curtains. Caesar''s eyes darkened when he sensed the fierce wind outside. Did she get a taxi? After having sex with him for a whole night and going out there with an empty stomach, she... Thinking of this, Caesar darted downstairs. "Master!" Caesar stormed all the way to the entrance of the casino almost at the speed of sound but there was no sign of Rose outside the casino. The guard saluted him as soon as he saw him. "Did the woman I carried backst night take a taxi and leave?" "No, no, thedy seemed to have gone in that direction. She didn''t take a taxi." Chapter 986 Caesar nced in that direction and found that it wasn''t a bus station. She did say she was going home whereas she took apletely different way. "You sure she went that way?" "Master, how can we be wrong about the woman you''ve held in your arms? Thedy was in a white dress and has her hair tied up, right?" What the guard described was definitely Rose. Caesar saw the rain getting heavier and heavier, so where was his girl going? She had just said that she had a good impression of him, but the next second, she found out there was someone else in his heart. How devastating it must be for her! At the thought of her aggrieved expression, Caesar''s heart ached for her. What a silly girl! Caesar immediately ran in the direction of Rose. The rain was started pouring down, and it was difficult to get a taxi nearby on rainy days. "Master, here''s the umbre." The bodyguard rushed to Caesar''s with the umbre. Caesar turned on his phone and directly located Rose. When he arrived, Rose was standing under a tree. With her body getting a little wet by the rain, she was holding a bottle of water in her hand and was stuffing some medicine down her throat Caesar thought for a while and knew what medicine she was taking, "Don''t swallow it." Hearing Caesar''s voice, Rose was so frightened that she swallowed the medicine in one gulp. As simple as she was, she knew she at least had to take a contraceptive since Caesar didn''t use any protection the night before. "What the hell was that?" Caesar''s face was ashen, and his eyes were filled with monstrous fury. Rose''s expression was indifferent. "Contraceptive. If there''s nothing else, you''ll have to excuse me. I''ll work at your casino from tomorrow until I pay all your money back." Caesar had never seen Rose look so serious before. Suddenly, a strong dissatisfaction arose in his heart, and he tightly held Rose''s wrist with one hand. "Why take it?" Caesar was still immersed in her taking the pill. If it were with any other woman that he had sex, the first thing he would do afterward would be forcing the woman to take the pill so that she would not be a potential threat. However, even given the fact that he was under the influence the first day he met Rose, He was still a man, and that meant he had his desires, which did not appear out of nowhere but were simply boosted by the medicine he took. As long as he could restrain himself, nothing would''ve happened. That night, Rose was there, and for the first time, he had the impulse to touch a woman. Mentally and physically, he had a desire to possess her, and he would even let her live in his house and help her out everywhere. He was sure that this was love. He had always been serious about love. Even though he had once loved someone deeply, it had also be history. His previous hesitation was mistaken by Rose for still loving someone else in his heart. At that time, the sadness in his heart resulted in such a situation. Rose looked at him coldly. "What else did you expect me to do? Keep your child so that I could be your Mrs. Peterson? So that I could make my way through and get into your family?" "As I said, I will only love someone that truly loves me back without even a shred of impurities. Only for a person like that would I bear a child. And I''m pretty sure that''s not what you have for me!" "No!" Caesar''s anger deepened when he heard that she was willing to give birth to children for others. "You can only be my wife for the rest of your life, and you can only give birth to my child!" "Caesar, what you want to do is my freedom, you..." Before she finished her words, Caesar held her up. "What are you doing!" "Nothing. You are too obnoxious. Since want to take the pill, I''ll keep on screwing you until the pill wears off and you get pregnant again!" "You, you tyrant!" "Be it Tyrant or anything you wanna say, I''m going to marry you. Go back with me." Caesar went back to the casino with Rose in his arms. The two were quarreling, and the bodyguards dared not to get close to them, so they could only follow them from a distance. Raindrops mercilessly smashed down on the two of them, and their clothes were soon soaked through.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Rose''s tears mixed with the rain. "Caesar, you can''t do this to me. Since you have someone else in your heart, go to her." "With your wealth and status, you can get any woman you want. Why do you have to force me?" "Fool, I''ve already made it clear to you that it was in the past. And the past is called the past because there''s nothing you can do about it anymore." "I don''t like lying, so hear me when I say it was not only your first time having sex but also mine." "I have never touched any other woman in my life and I had been drugged times before that time with you but I made it through every single time." "If it weren''t for you that night, I would''ve restrained myself just the same. But you, you were different." "Last night, we did it when you and I were both stone sober so I think that should count for something, for the way I feel about you." "No matter who I loved in the past, I can be sure that you are the only one in my heart now. Otherwise, I won''t want to kiss you and feel sorry for you so much." Rose did not expect that a person who had always been taciturn would exin so much to her. With his identity, there was no need for him to exin, let alone do anything else. Even if he did force her to be with him, there was nothing she could do about it. "If you don''t have her in your heart anymore, why would you be silent when I said those words to you back then? Why would you have that look in your eyes?" "Rose, I can only say that the rtionship was too deep for me. It is still, and may very well always be unforgettable for me." "I also want you to be my one and only woman but God just decided to y that trick on me." "You said that you were serious about love, and I never mean to y with love. If I did, why would I be all alone all these years?'' "If you don''t believe me, you can ask anyone in the casino or people who know me. You can leave me right on the spot if any of them tells you that I had any other woman, or even there was any word about me having a woman." "You... you really don''t love her anymore?" "Yes, I know my feelings very well. I''m ready for my new love, new life." "But I still can''t promise anything to you right now. How am I supposed to know if you are telling the truth or not?" The anger on Rose''s mind faded away a little. "Well, I won''t force you, but you have to stay in the casino." "Yeah." Regardless of whether the two of them were together, Rose intended to return the money to Caesar. She owed Caesar this. "You''re not allowed to take any pill again in the future." Caesar looked unhappy when he thought of the medicine. "It does a lot of harm to your body. If you don''t want me to touch you, I won''t anymore." Thest sentence warmed Rose''s heart suddenly. "Are you worried about my body?" "Of course, unlike you, who doesn''t give a rat''s a*s about yourself. You don''t take that kind of pill jUSf because you want to." Chapter 987 Rose hid in his arms. Even though it rained cats and dogs all over, she still felt inexplicably warm. Caesar carried her back to her room. "You''re soaked. Take a hot bath. Don''t catch a cold." "What about you?" "I''m the tough guy, remember?" Caesar didn''t care. Getting the bath water for her, Caesar closed the door and went out. He was still a little confused before, but he knew Rose''s position in his heart at the moment when he knew that Rose had left. As he said, there was nothing at all he could do about the past, it was time for him to turn a new leaf in his life. He had the dishes on the table removed and changed into clean clothes. When Rose came out, the dishes on the table had already been reced with new steaming ones. Caesar waved at her and said, "Come and drink some ginger tea to keep you from catching a cold." "Have you had it?" "Like I said, I''m the tough guy here." Caesar handed the bowl to Rose, but she refused. "I don''t care if you think your are the tough guy or whatever, well share the tea. Now, you go ahead and drink." Caesar wanted to refuse, but when he looked into her serious eyes, he had no choice but topromise, "No, you go ahead. I''ll have what''s left." "All right." Rose drank half of it. She thought Caesar wouldn''t really drink her leftovers but he took it all down his throat in one gulp without even looking at it. This small gesture made Rose''s mood lighten up. It turned out that she wasn''t that dispensable in Caesar''s heart. She turned into the bathroom and took out a dry towel. "Sit down." Caesar didn''t know why, but he still sat down obediently. Rose took the towel to wipe away the water drops on his head. Such a gentle action warmed Caesar''s heart. He reached out to hold Rose''s hand and pulled her into his arms. "Aren''t you angry with me?" "I never was. Even if you don''t forget that person in your heart, there''s nothing I can do. Why would I wanna waste my time on being angry?" Hearing Rose''s somewhat cute and naive exnation, Caesar cheered up quite a bit, "Then promise to be my girlfriend." "You clearly told me to give me some time to think it over. It''s only been, like, ten minutes!" Rose turned around unhappily. "Alright then, I won''t force you. I''m just a little too anxious. I''m hungry. Let''s eat." "Sure." After this, their rtionship seemed to be much better than before. Rose sat back at the table and found that the dishes had changed. "What about the previous ones?" "Thrown away." "You could''ve just heated them up. Why are you so wasteful?" Rose instantly became unhappy after knowing such expensive dishes were thrown away. Only Rose dared to speak to Caesar like that, yet Caesar still had to coax her, "Okay, I won''t do that again. There''s nothing I can do today." "All right then." The storm was still raging outside while it was like a warm spring inside the suite. After dinner, Caesar suggested, "Do you want to go to the fifth floor to have a look? At this hour of the day, the casino will gradually be lively." "Can I?" It was said that those who could make a bet on the fifth floor were all big shots. Going up a stair meant not only a higher status for the dealers but also the gamblers. Any dealer that would be granted the clearance to go to the fifth floor would have worked for at least a year at the casino. "Of course, you can go anywhere you wanna go. Don''t you have to work here for the time being? Just get familiar with the surroundings."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Caesar, you''re so nice." Rose happily held his hand and shook it. If she had a tail, she would have wagged it excitedly at this moment. Seeing her cheering up finally, Caesar also felt happy. He reached out his hand and scratched the tip of her nose. "Then be my girlfriend, since I''m so nice to you." "I''ll consider it for three more days, okay?" Rose did not promise him, but in fact, she was more and more dependent on him, and their rtionship got better. "Okay." Caesar really let her be. He couldn''t say no to his Rose. He took Rose''s hand and went out. Caesar seldom moved in the lower floors, so it was hard for ordinary people to see him. There weren''t many people who coulde to the fifth floor, which waspletely different from the hall. The golden elevator led directly to Caesar''s room. His room was actually separated from the casino. If they wanted to reach the casino, they had to pass through a corridor with a door at the end of it. Seeing that Rose was looking at it carefully, Caesar exined patiently, "This door can only be opened by my fingerprints." "Right, I thought it looked a little weird." Caesar put his fingers on the door and within seconds, the cyberpunk-looking door opened. "What is it made of? It doesn''t feel like an ordinary door." "It''s indeed not an ordinary door. It can block off bullets and poison gas. It''s made of military materials." Rose was very surprised. "Why would you need something like this when you have all those bodyguards around you?" Caesar, however, chuckled. "There are always bold people who''d wanna try their luck. Why, are you afraid?" "Not when you are with me." Rose had a strong feeling of dependence on him. "I''ll protect you." Caesar held her hand and walked out. The outside world was like a maze. The fifth floor did have rooms like ordinary hotels but theyout was somewhat strange. Perhaps he saw the confusion in Rose''s eyes, so Caesar exined "Those who cane here are not ordinary people. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, they wille in through the secret passage. "They would only be seen and see the people with them in their own room. The security and the privacy you get here are unparalleled." It was not only the extravagance but also the low-key appearance of theyout that shocked Rose, along with the almost deadly silence along the corridor." The sound instion of each private room was excellent, and Rose felt as if she had entered a dead city. She could only feel like she was not already cast down into hell when she saw the two bodyguards stationed at the door of each room. "Follow me." Caesar and Rose went to one of the rooms. As soon as they opened the door, they heard a voice. "If it ain''t that beauty fromst time." Freddie recognized Rose at a nce. It was the first time that Rose had seen him. "Do you know me?" "Yeah, right, Mr. Peterson here likes to keep his treasure well in the stash so I haven''t had the honor to introduce myself. Johnson, Freddie Johnson, the one who bought you that night." Before this, Rose had heard that she had been bought by Caesar''s friend, and it turned out to be him. No matter what his purpose was, he did save her. Thank you for saving me. I owe you my thanks." Caesar took her into his arms. "You don''t have to thank him. He never did it out of goodwill anyway." "Whoa, that hurt, man! If it weren''t for me, you would still be stuck in your miserable single life by now." Freddie sulkily said. "That''s right, a little token of gratitude is indeed in order, Mr. Peterson." Zayne also spoke. "Hello, little beauty. My name is Zayne Hodges. I grew up with the cold ice block beside you." Zayne had a round and cute face that didn''t match his age. Chapter 988 Rose was a little surprised by their attitude towards her. She quickly reached out her hand to Zayne and said, "I''m Rose." Before his hand could touch Zayne, it was pulled back by Caesar. "Caesar, I''m just trying to shake her hands." "If you wanna shake hands, shake mine." Even if they were good friends who grew up together, Caesar didn''t want other men to touch Rose. "Since that''s the case, Eugenie Grandet, gimme my fifty million back," Freddie said. "Why don''t we make it bargain chips since you are now in my casino?" Caesar raised his eyebrows. The others also agreed. "I''ve never seen you y cards before. Lucky day for us!" "Do you really want to make a bet?" Freddie was shocked. Only Zayne and Freddie knew that Caesar stopped gambling long ago, be it a real bet on a table or just a simple game between friends. Seeing how much he cared about Rose, they guessed that this woman must have changed him, allowing him to walk out of the shadow. From their expressions, Rose could tell that there was something she didn''t know. "What? You run a casino but you don''t y cards yourself?" "Now I can y. Do you wanna watch or do you wanna be a part of it?" Caesar turned to look at Rose and said in a much gentler voice. The others were stunned. They had never seen Caesar, the thousand-year-old iceberg, act so gently. "A part of it?" Rose did not understand what he meant. She thought it was just a game between him and his friends. "It seems we are one dealer short here in this room. Do you want to try?" Caesar didn''t force her. If she agreed to be his girlfriend, Rose would have all his money, money that she can''t use up for the rest of her life. But Rose was not that kind of woman. All she wanted to do was to make her own honest money. Caesar had no choice but to give her a chance to work at his own casino. It not only was a proper job but meanwhile, he could also keep an eye on her all the time lest she was bullied by anyone. "You sure you want me to do it?" Rose had clearly told him that she had only been on the job for two days. With millions of dors, they would really want a more professional dealer with the scale of their game. "Why wouldn''t I be?" He was not worried about it not only because he had confidence in Rose but also that he owned one of the biggest casinos in the world, it was the least he could do for his woman. "Hey, you guys wanna get a room? There are people around you, see?" Freddie whistled.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "At least we don''t f*ck everywhere without a condom and have so many kids around the f*cking globe that they could form up a ser match." Caesar retorted. Freddie, in truth, was the real yboy around here. "You''d never say words that harsh to me before you got yourself a girlfriend, I''m so hurt." Freddie put a hand on his chest, pretending to be miserable. "Enough, tik-tok, my friends. Let''s not waste our time on bickering anymore since our Mr. Peterson here isn''t likely to spend too much time with us in the future now that he''s got Rose." "Deal the cards then, Mrs. Peterson." One of them ttered. Rose blushed instantly upon receiving such a way of addressing. "Um, I, I''m not yet." "Right, not yet, but soon to be," the others kicked up a fuss. Just as they wereughing and messing around, the door was knocked on gently and a figure with a polite smile stood outside. "Allow me to introduce myself, distinguished guests. I''ll be the dealer for you today and I''m Katie Fraser." "Katie," Rose cried out happily when she saw Katie standing at the door. As soon as she saw Rose was also here and was at Caesar''s side, Katie''s heart tightened. The mottled covers in the trash can appeared in her mind. Katie''s fingers couldn''t help but curl up into a fist, and she looked at Caesar. Caesar was as cold and as indifferent as ever. To him, Katie was not different from other dealers in the casino. She was nothing but a mere employee of his. "We got a dealer already. Leave us." Caesar lightly stated the fact. Kaite tried so hard to maintain the smile on her face. "Master, do you mean Rose? I brought her into the casino but I only taught her a part of the rules. She has only been working here for two days and I''m afraid that she''s not quite qualified for the game of scale." your What she said was the truth, but Rose never thought about the consequences if she messed up the game. Rose gently nudged at Caesar and said, "Caesar, Katie is right. She''s much more experienced than me. Why don''t you let her do it?" Caesar was a little helpless. She was really a stupid woman. He had no woman before Rose, and his indifference did not mean that he was stupid. Of course, he knew that Katie was one of the top-notch dealers in the casino and he knew how she felt about himself. No matter how well Katie had tried to conceal her feelings, a shrewd man like Caesar would be able to detect it. But it didn''t mean he had to make a response to it. If he had to do that every time someone had feelings for him, he would have died of exhaustion. Kaite had been doing a good job on her responsibility. But it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t punish her if she ever dared to cross that line. He perfectly understood what Kaite meant by her words. As for Rose, the little goof was speaking for Katie while all Katie wanted to do was to get rid of her. Meanwhile, Katie was surprised that Rose called his name directly. The envy in her heart deepened and she blurted out, "How dare you to call the master by his name? Masteromy apology for not disciplining her." Rose found that Katie was a little strange. After all, she had known Caesar long before she knew Katie. Back then, she didn''t know who Caesar really was. And Caesar never told her to address him respectfully as Master or anything else. "Master." "Why are you calling me that? Because she said so? Don''t you ever do that. I like it when you call me by my name." Caesar was a little unhappy. His words pped Katie right across the face. "Then I''ll sit aside and watch. Katie can deal the cards." Rose obediently sat a bit further from the table. Caesar wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t resist Rose''s pettishly petting him in the palm. Rose insisted on letting Katie do it because she was grateful for Katie to have brought her here and the job she gave her. She couldn''t take that away from her. "Yeah." Caesar knew that she was kind, so he didn''t refuse her. Katie walked to the table with aplicated feeling... She had not seen her boss at the table since she came to the casino for so long, which was supposed to be an exciting thing. However, when she thought of Rose, who was by Caesar''s side, she couldn''t feel delighted at all. What were the odds? Was it because Rose that he was at the table ying cards? They just met each other, but Caesar allowed her to call him by his name. Why? There were so many women pursuing him in the past, but he didn''t even look at them. What on earth about Rose attracted him? Kaite seemed calm on the surface while her heart and mind were in aplete state of chaos. She had always been the best dealer in the casino, especially her shuffling of the cards, which was almost an art piece to behold. However, with so many emotions in her mind, the cards in her hands took flight and fell on the deck like pieces of snowke. Chapter 989 Even the rookies would not make such a mistake, let alone she was the ace in the casino. After working in the casino for so many years, it was the first time for Katie to make such a mistake. What Caesar valued most was the capability of the dealers. Even Rose, who had just been here for two days, knew about it. When Katie was giving Rose the heads-up about working at the casino, she specifically reminded her that she could not have dazzling shuffling skills but she had to make sure everything went well, instead of causing a scene by unting. She did it many times, but today, she made a mistake causing Caesar to frown. Freddie smiled happily and said, "D*mn, what''s wrong with Katie today? I didn''t expect to see you slip in my life, Miss Ace." Katie looked at Caesar''s cold face and apologized repeatedly, "Master, sorry, I..." She wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to. What he hated most was an exnation. A mistake was a mistake, simple as that. Caesar said coldly, "You are not allowed toe up to the third floor for the next three months." It meant that Katie could only be on the first and second floors for three months. Not only would the ie be greatly reduced, but the greatest blow to her was also the looks other dealers would give her. "Master, I''m sorry, I really didn''t do it on purpose." Katie''s heart was filled with dread, not because of the embarrassment of the demotion but because if she were really to be down at the first and second floors, her sales would greatly plunge, making her fail to be the sales champ and thus cost her the chance to be Caesar''s plus-one at the banquet. She did not rest for a day these days in order to maintain her sales as high as possible so as to be his plus-one at the banquet, fair-and-square. Rose pleaded, "It was just a slip, Caesar. It really doesn''t call for such a severe punishment." "Then what do you think we should do? If we do something wrong, we''ll be punished. I''ve always been clear- minded about the punishments and rewards." Caesar looked at Rose. Rose thought about it for a moment, then smiled and said, "Let''s suspend her from work for one day tomorrow." Hearing her words, Caesar gently scratched Rose''s nose, "Is this a reward or a punishment? You are basically asking me to give her a day off." Seeing that Katie was so tired that she did not even have the time to rest, Rose was indeed doing it on purpose to help Katie. "It''s a punishment, of course." "Yeah, Mrs. Peterson''s idea works. Katie didn''t make any big mistakes." Freddie also stood on Rose''s side. Their pleading did not make Katie happy. Her attention was only on the words "Mrs. Peterson". Caesar didn''t seem to be displeased at all. On the contrary, it was as if he had acquiesced. They just got know each other yesterday, how could they confirm their rtionship today? Impossible, absolutely impossible, Caesa was just fooling around with her at most, how could he take it seriously? "Okay, well have it your way then. I''ll punish her for noting to work for a day." Caesar didn''t want to reject any of Rose''s requests. It was as if as long as he could make her happy, it didn''t matter what he had to do. "Well, that''s the second miracle I''ve seen today. I''ve never seen Caesar making apromise so quick before." Freddie joked. "Mr. Peterson, turning a bit too soft, don''t you think?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Haha, be careful, he''s gonna skin you alive for thatter." Katie looked at the crowd making fun of Caesar, feeling as if she were looking at them from another world, never able to fit in with them. "Stop fooling around. We ying cards or what?" Caesar interrupted their joke but did not deny anything. Katie put away her gloomy expression and began to shuffle the new deck of cards. The game started and was ever more thrilling with Caesar ying along. Rose was also very curious about the elegant demeanor of the casino owner. Caesar''s way of ying cards was the same as his own character, with a kind of low-key luxury. Compared to Freddie and the others, he was much moreposed. He would turn the table right around just at the edge of losing. "Screw this, pal. You haven''t even lost a buck here. Fifty million dors my a*s." Freddie pushed away all his chips. "Talking about fifty million dors, you now owe me that precisely much," Caesar said word by word with his mouth curving into a smile. "Humph, if I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have yed with you. You''ve literally knocked our wallets out tonight. You gotta buy us dinner!" Caesar looked at his watch. "It''s gettingte. Maybe another day, the dinner, I mean." "Boring." The group of peopleined as they left. From the very beginning of the game, Katie''s attention had been focused on Caesar and Rose. Caesar''s good attitude towards aesars Rose was not an act, but a disy of his true love for her. Content The more real it was, the more she felt unreal. He used to be such a cold man, how could he have such a gentle side? "Are you tired?" Caesar looked at Rose. "A little drowsy, yeah. I''ll be heading home." Rose rubbed her eyes. "I''ll drive you." "No, there are a lot of cabs around here." Rose shook her head repeatedly. "I want to drive you, let''s go." Caesar didn''t give Rose any room to refuse. He held her hand and walked out of the door. "Katie,ter then." Rose politely said goodbye to Katie, but she didn''t see the coldness on Katie''s face. She watched helplessly as the two of them left, hand in hand. She felt as if she had been betrayed. Rose used her to pull strings and got into the casino to get close to Caesar. In just one day''s time, she had achieved what she had wanted to do the most. Katie slowly slid down from the table and sat down on the ground. In order to get close to the man, she had pulled out each and every stunt she could, but all of that turned into ashes now. It was not until now that she realized that she was the only fool here. Katie threw the cards in her hand into the sky. The cards fell down like snowkes. She really wanted to cry, yet even that ability seemed to have seeped away from her body after years of acting tough. She could only stare into the void. The poker fell on the ground beside her, and her eyes were empty. "Katie, what''s wrong with you?" Archie happened to pass by the room and saw the expressionless Katie, who looked like a walking corpse. There was no injury on her body, but the expression on her face was as if she had suffered a great blow. "What''s going on?" "Archie, have you ever loved someone?" Katie looked at the man in front of him. "I have." Archie looked at Katie affectionately. The person he loved was right there in front of him yet she didn''t know. "What will you do if the person you love falls in love with someone one day?" "I will bless her, and pray for her happiness with the one she loves He answered quietly. That was why he had not told Katie his feelings for her all these years, and he knew that there was no him in Katie''s heart. "But I won''t! I won''t give them any blessings!" Katie suddenly got up from the ground and ran away. "Katie, where are you going?" Archie chased after her in a hurry. Chapter 990 Rose was brought to the underground garage by Caesar, but the strange thing was that there were no drivers or bodyguards. "Aren''t you supposed to be going out with a whole parade of people around you protecting you? You are driving yourself?" "I said I would drive you home." Caesar gently opened the door for her. Rose always had an unreal feeling, especially when she saw the lights of the homes outside the window shing by. "A penny for your thoughts?" "I just feel like I''m in a dream. You are so high above me, how can you like me? "If you are the star shining in the sky, then I am just so humble as the dust on the ground." Caesar heard her description and lightly chuckled. He reached out his hand and rubbed her hair, "As you said, liking one has nothing to do with her background. I like you for who you are and there''s only one you in this world. Doesn''t that make you unique enough, instead of humble?" "You really don''t mind my family background? I thought you rich people have a ton of rules about your brides, don''t you?" "I can''t say that for other rich families but I, for one, don''t give a crap about it. What, you''ve made up your mind already?" "No, I have not. I told you, three days." "Only you dare to talk to me like that." Caesar sighed lightly. However, instead of repelling it, he kind of enjoying being talked to by this little woman like that. "Are the others afraid of you?" Rose didn''t think that he was scary since she knew him. In her heart, Caesar was a rather kind person. That simple question alone made Rose so cute in Caesar''s eyes. The other people wouldn''t even dare to look at him, not to mention fear him. "I''m afraid you have to ask them about this." They talked andughed all the way back to the vi. Rose got out of the car and said gently, "See you tomorrow." "Aren''t you going to invite me in for a cup of coffee?" "Would you look at the time? A cup of coffee''s gonna keep you up all night." "I rarely sleep at night." Caesar didn''t care, not because of his job, but because he couldn''t fall asleep, even if he was lying on the bed without anything to do. Hearing his words and thinking that he was sleeping so sweetly on herp, Rose''s heart ached for him. "There''s no coffee, but there''s milk. If you want, I can get you a cup. It helps you sleep. "Okay." He was never really asking for something to drink but rather an excuse to stay. Rose invited him in. The room had been tidied up very well. All the bad memories Caesar used to have were now well behind his head with Rose around him. "Wait a minute. I''m going to get the milk for you." "May I sleep here tonight?" Caesar asked. Rose thought of the almost cruel sexst night and said, "No, you may not, you said you wouldn''t force me." "What are you thinking about? I really meant just simple, pure, innocent sleep. If you don''t believe me, I can totally crash at the guest room." Caesar exined, "With you by my side, I can sleep better." "Humph, you can''t fool me with your lie, you pervert," Rose said and went to the kitchen to prepare milk for him. When she came out, the man had fallen asleep leaning on the sofa. She had never seen such a serene sleeping face. Putting down the milk, she murmured, "Well, guess you didn''t need me by your side to sleep well at all." She went back to her room and covered him with a nket. Caesar unconsciously grabbed her hand. Rose thought he was pretending to be asleep but only to find he really was lost in dreams already after checking. Rose felt a little helpless. She pulled her hand and found that the man''s grip was very tight. If she pulled her hand out by force, he would definitely wake up. She had no choice but to sit on the carpet and sleep on the sofa. Both of them were sleeping quietly, and Caesar didn''t wake up until four o''clock in the morning. It was the best sleep he had got in a very long time. As he woke up, he found Rose by his side. Rose was leaning against his arm, her little face was a little red, and her red lips were as attractive as a rose. Caesar realized that she covered him with a nket and leaned against the sofa for sleep so as not to wake him up. Caesar felt warm in his heart and got up to carry her to the bedroom. The big round bed was covered with white cotton covers tinted with lilies. The color would make people feel warm. Caesar put her on the bed, took off his coat, andy on her side. It was the hour of the night that he first began to fall asleep and the whole process would take a very long time as he stared into the endless darkness. Right now, all he had to do was listen to her gentle breathing. Caesar hugged her and fell asleep again. Rose woke up and realized that she was in Caesar''s arms. "You, when did you carry me to bed?" "When you were sleeping." Caesar looked at her amusingly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I haven''t even promised to be your girlfriend. How, how can you do this?" Caesar slightly lifted the corner of his mouth. "You are going to sooner orter. Ever heard of a credit card? That''s what we are like now." "You''d better mind yourself." "Mind myself? With what? Are you worried that my body can''t take it? No worries at all, I''m the tough guy, like I''ve said a million times." Rose did not expect him to have such a frivolous side. She pushed him away. "Stop messing around. I''ll get up and wash up. I''m on the day shift at the casino today." "Don''t worry. The day shift doesn''t start until the afternoon. Besides, I can give you a day off at any time as long as you want to rest." "No way, I mean it when I say I wanna work at the casino. By the way, Caesar, can you do me a favor?" "Anything you want." Caesar''s answer always made her feel inexplicably warm. "I''ve worked in the casino for two days. ording to the rules, I''m not supposed to get the sry by the end of the month. But I need some money really urgently now so can you pay me in advance a little bit?" "I meant it when I said anything." "Thank you, you''re so kind." Rose put her arms around his neck, acting like a child who got her favorite toy for Christmas. "Since I''m so kind, why don''t you cook me something for breakfast in return. I like the food you make." The two of them looked like a couple. Rose had almost dropped all her guards and even liked his touching somehow. "Okay, wait for me for a while. I''ll go wash up first Rose took a set of clothes to take a shower. Caesar nced at therge wardrobe and found d that there were only a few pieces of clothes inside. He didn''t have to look carefully to know that they were cheap goods. How could his woman wear something like this? Hearing the sound of watering from inside, his heart itched again. When would Rose be his? Why did the three days seem like three years to him? Rose was almost like a drug that he was deeply addicted to now, even the sound of the water when she was taking a shower made him feel all flustered. Rose came out after washing up. Her face was clean without any makeup, but Caesar liked it very much. "Go wash up, I''ll go get breakfast done." Rose didn''t notice Caesar''s eyes burning with desire at all as his gaze fixed on her. Chapter 991 In the past, Caesar''s meals of a day were never regr, it was even more so with his breakfast, which he barely ate. Rose prepared a bumper breakfast for him. The raw materials might not be as good as the ones in the high-end restaurant, but the breakfast ced on the table was quite delicate and delicious by the looks of it. "Is there any wine?" Caesar was used to drinking at every meal even if it was breakfast. Although he was not a drunkard, drinking wine was already an indispensable part of his life. Hearing that he wanted to drink, Rose rolled her eyes to him and said, "It''s the start of the day,e on. Have a ss of milk instead." "Fine." Caesar was like a child who had been scolded by his mother. He obediently drank the hot milk and ate his sandwiches. "How does it taste?" Rose asked. "Yummy." Caesar generously praised her cooking. No woman had ever made breakfast for him. It was really a good feeling, as if he suddenly was not alone anymore. The home here was no longer an ordinary house, but with someone here, someone who had been waiting for him. Caesar''s mouth curved into a smile. It turned out that this was what he had always wanted. "Cook it for me every day in the future." "That''ll have to depend on how you behave." Rose smiled sweetly and did not refuse. On the contrary, in her heart, it was not a bad thing to do things for Caesar. She was even a little happy when she did them.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I''ll definitely behave myself." After breakfast, Caesar insisted on not leaving, while Rose looked at the man who was lying on her sofa. "Hey, it''s not like you don''t have a home. You''ve slept and had your breakfast. Why are you still here?" "This is also my home. If my memory serves me right, I still own this property," Caesar said shamelessly. Rose shot him a re, but had nothing to say. After all, what he said was the truth. This was his house. "If you like it, just stay around, I gotta leave." "Where for?" Caesar immediately got off the sofa. "Go to the supermarket to do the grocery. There''s nothing left at home." Rose was a very homely person. Caesar put on his coat. "Right. I got something to buy as well. I''ll drive you there." "All right." Rose basically wouldn''t reject him now, simply because she knew any of her refusing would be of no avail for Caesar. The car was not going to the supermarket. Rose couldn''t help but ask, "This is not the way to the supermarket. Where are you going to take me?" "You''ll know when we get there." The car arrived at the underground parking lot of a shopping mall. "You wanna shop?" "Yeah, for you." Caesar pulled her to the women''s clothing area. Originally, he could''ve just made a whole call and a stack of thetest design would be delivered but he somehow wanted to go shopping with Rose when she said she was doing the grocery. "Ah? I have clothes to wear. I don''t need to buy clothes." "You dress like a beggar every day. I can''t have that around my casino." Caesar said with a sharp tongue. "Which part of me looks like a beggar?" Rose said a little bit angrily. Caesar chuckled and took her hand as they walked on. Rose, a rather poor girl, would only go to the average malls to buy her clothes and even that she did during sales season. However, the cheap clothes nevertheless looked marvelous on her fine and sexy body It was her first time in such a high-end mall and she, a woman after all, surely couldn''t resist the temptation. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go in." "Caesar, I can''t afford anything here." Rose looked down at her feet. "If you had to spend your own money when you are shopping with me, it would be a humiliation to me." Caesar pulled her into the store without further adue. Any other woman would''ve happily darted right in and buried herself in the luxurious clothes whereas Rose was still somewhat embarrassed, "I don''t want to use your money." "Even if you are not my girlfriend now, you are my employee. If you wear these clothes on you, will you lower the grade of my casino? You wanna be responsible for the lowered sales?" Rose was speechless. Though she didn''t really think her clothes made her look like a beggar, it was an undeniable fact that either the customers or the other dealers at the casino dressed rather extravagantly. The gamblers who could afford to enter such a big casino were better dressed than ordinary people, not to mention those who had the clearance to go to the higher floors. "Wee." The salesclerk saw Caesar''s clothes and hurried to greet him, knowing he must be loaded. Rose was a little embarrassed to choose. Caesar handed her a white dress and said, "Try it on." "Fine." Rose took the dress into the fitting room. Her figure and skin were both splendid, and she looked good in any style. The white dress made her look like a little angel. She looked at Caesar with her pure eyes. "Is it good?" She asked without confidence. "Miss, this dress looks like it was tailored specially for you." Knowing that the salesclerk was simply sweettalking her into buying the dress, Rose didn''t care what she said but rather focused her attention on what Caesar had to say. "Very beautiful." Caesar said sincerely. At the same time, he took a few dresses with different styles and gave them to her, "Try all of them." "Okay." Under his approving gaze, Rose continued to try out the other dresses. "Sir, your girlfriend is so beautiful. Every dress she wears just fits her so well." The salesclerk standing aside was not stingy about herpliments at all. "Pack up all the dresses that fit her size." Caesar only picked a few styles for Rose to try while the others Rose had not had time to try on were simlpy packed up. It was the first time for him to go shopping with a woman. It was a good feeling. When Caesar was looking at a pair of high-heels, through the transparent window, he saw a figure passing through the opposite corridor. It was as if his entire body had been struck by lightning. After a spilt of a second, he stormed out of the store. When he arrived outside, the figure was nowhere to be found. How could she be here? No, it was impossible. It must have been a mistake. But he could''ve made a mistake about anyone, anyone but that one. Rose came out in her new dress, but Caesar was nowhere to be seen. "Where is he?" Rose asked the salesclerk nearby. "That gentleman seems to have seen an acquaintance. I think he wille back soon. Miss, you look good in this dress as well." "Now do I?" Without Caesar''s presence, Rose didn''t feel very happy. "You done?" Caesar walked in from outside the door with a quite cold face. Rose felt the inexplicable chill on him. What happened? Who did he run out to see? "Yeah, done." "Let''s roll, then." "Okay." Rose could feel there was definitely something wrong with him but she couldn''t figure out who it was that he saw. "Sir, you can get the bill this way, if you please." Caesar followed the salesclerk to the checkout. Rose looked at his tall back and felt uneasy for some reason. Chapter 992 Rose looked at the bags in his hands, dumbfounded. "Why did you buy so many?!" she thought it was only the two that she had just tried. "One for each day of the month." Caesar ordered. "That''s too wasteful. You could''ve donated all this money to whoever needs it much better." Rose scolded him. The little woman in front of him kept bombarding him, which made Caesar slowlye back to reality. "You are probably the only one in the world who would talk to the man that just bought you a lot of clothes like this." "It''s just such a waste. Can we get them refund?" Caesar pulled the little woman away, "Don''t you have grocery to do? It''s gettingte. I wanna have lunch, lunch that you cook." "Yeah, the supermarket." Rose''s attention was easily drawn away by him. "What do you wanna eat leater?" "Anything you cook." They got out of the car while talking. When they got into the car, a woman in a red dress came out from behind a pir. She looked at the car without blinking, and muttered a few words with her red lips, "Cesar, I''m back..." They were like a couple who had just got married. They arrived at the daily necessities area as soon as they entered the supermarket. "I''m going to buy a toothbrush. There''s none left at home." Caesar patiently apanied her to the toothbrushes, and Rose looked at all of the toothbrushes one by one. "This onees with a spare one. No, that one, that one''s a buy-one-get-three." When she was about to buy the most cost-effective type of toothbrush, Caesar had already taken a pile of toothbrushes and threw them in. "That one costs fifty bucks each, put them back!" Rose felt like her purse was bleeding. "If it''s expensive, it''s good. Besides, these are not the best ones." Caesar said indifferently. The electric toothbrush he used cost thousands of dors apiece. Only then did Rose realize how rich this man really was. "What else do you want to buy?" "Towels." Rose didn''t want to argue anymore. Rose chose a pink towel, while Caesar held a ck one in his hand. "I don''t like ck." Rose shook her head. "This is mine. I''ll move over and live with you in the future." Caesar spoke as if that was his decision to make. "When did I, I agree to live with you?" "That is my house. I don''t need your permission to live in it, do I?" Caesar raised his eyebrows amusingly. Rose smiled bitterly and said, "You''re bullying me." "No, I''m afraid that you will be lonely. Besides, I like the feeling of living with you very much. Don''t you?" "Yeah... I guess I do too." In fact, she liked it a lot. "That''s good. From now on, you have to get used to life with me in it, and I will get used to you." Caesar''s voice was gentle, and Rose looked into his affectionate eyes. "Caesar, have you really thought it through? You should know that this is not a game for me. I want your whole heart." "Perhaps you think it''s a little frivolous for me to say something like that not long after we met, but I really want to tell you that I''m telling the truth. I''ve already decided on you." "I know. You don''t need to lie to me with your status." How could a rich person like Caesar spend time to fool around with a mere girl? "What else do you want to buy?" "Food. Over there." "All right." They talked andughed and bought a lot of things. Caesar never thought that one day he would go to the supermarket with a woman, carrying things like onions and ginger. When Rose used to do grocery with Sofia, she had always been the one carrying the bags because Sofia had always been quite feeble and fragile. She had never been taken care of or doted on like she was this day. "What are you smiling about?" Caesar asked. Rose pursed her lips and snickered. "That''s my secret." "I got my hands upied now. Wait till I put down the bags and I''ll surely get that secret out of you, you little fox." Caesar carried all the bags in his hands. "Well,e and get me." Rose made a face. Caesar looked at the little girl who ran to the front and felt that he seemed to be a few years you He put the things in the trunkand pulled the little woman into the car. "Now, why don''t you run a bit more for me?" Panting, Rosey on the seat. At the moment, the two of them were in an ambiguous position. "Alright, alright, I won''t say that ever again. Okay?" "Not okay." Caesar''s lips had alreadynded on hers.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Every time he saw that Rose was so cute, he couldn''t hold it back. At first, Rose wanted to refuse, but Caesar''s gentle kiss made her reluctant to back off. Caesar''s hand reached in from the hem of her skirt. Rose knew what he was trying to do and she pushed her away abruptly. "Not here." Although it was an underground garage, people would pass by from time to time. "Rose, you are driving me crazy!" Rose could feel the change in Caesar''s body. This was too obvious. "Well... I still have the lunch to cook." "I only want to eat you. You''re the one who made the trouble." Rose was also caught in a dilemma. She didn''t want this for Caesar either. She could tell by the looks on Caesar''s face that he must be suffering quite much. "Why don''t we go home and continue?" "Well, deal then, and a deal you promised." Caesar carried her to the front passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt. Rose could almost see firing spitting out from the man''s eyes, "You want it that much?" "More than you can imagine! You''d better not lie to me." Caesar pumped the gas pedal. The car rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. If Rose hadn''t stopped him, he would have rushed past the red light at this time. "Hey, the light! Drive safely, will you?" "I will not. My head is filled with your body now." Caesar looked at the red light and kissed Rose''s lips again. It was the first time Rose knew how a man could be driven almost mad by his lust. Though the car window was tightly shut, she was stilbafraid that people outside might see them. The 20-minute drive home took only 10 minutes with Caesar''s constantly pumping on the gas. Without even bothering to get the bags from the trunk, Caesar stopped the car and said. "Get off the car." Rose slowly came out and Caesar carried her back to the bedroom and put her on her favorite big bed. Caesar took off his tie and began to take off his clothes. Rose took a few steps back, "Caesar, wait a minute. Or, why don''t we take a bath first?" The man in front of him now reminded her of nothing but a famished lion and she only wanted to get away from him. "That won''t be necessary. You are not thinking about going back on your words now, are you?" "No, no, I''m just afraid..." "What''s there to be afraid of?" Caesar quickly took off his clothes and threw himself at Rose. He lifted her hair ambiguously, "Tell me, what''s there to be afraid of?" Rose did not dare to look at his naked upper body. She turned her face away and said, "I''m afraid... you''re too crazy." "Then I''ll be gentler." Caesar said. He started to move so slowly and so gently that Rose felt like she was in a dream. As they were both about to cum, Caesar looked deep into Rose''s eyes and said, "Be my woman, will you?" "I will." Chapter 993 At such a gentle moment, Rose could not refuse him at all, and she had already known her feelings for him. If she hadn''t seen the hesitation in Caesar''s eyes in the casino, she might have agreed at that time. Finally, hearing the answer he''d long craved for, Caesar went even more frenzy than before. As for Rose, immersed in infinite passion, also held nothing back. After hours of passionate sex, Rose was almost exhausted to death as shey on the bed. Lying in Caesar''s arms, her stomach was growling. She poked Caesar''s hard chest with her fingers, "Do you still remember that I gotta go to workter?" "I''ll give you a day off today." Having finally had enough, Caesar nted a kiss on Rose''s cheek. "I''m tired and hungry. How can I cook for you now?" Rose muttered. The man had messed up all her ns. Caesar smiled and gently touched the hair on her face with his fingers, "You don''t need to cook. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to bring it over." "What about my waist? It''s killing me." "I''ll massage you." Caesar actually began massaging Rose''s waist. Rose was enjoying it with her eyes closed. "You seem like you know what you are doing." She leaned on the pillow and enjoyed his special service. Looking at her perfect waistline, Caesar felt an itch in his heart. "Feeling better now?" "Yeah, much better." "Since the food is gonna take a while to get her, shall we do some pre-meal exercise to help digestter?" "What pre-meal exercise?" The naive Rose really thought that he was going to do some kind of sports with her. Caesar smiled evilly, "This is the exercise." "Ah... Not again!" Rose looked at him in horror. She had been lying on her back the whole time they were having sex and she was already exhausted. She couldn''t believe it that he could still go another round. Caesar was whispering in Rose''s ear, "I''ve never done this before you. I''d say it''s quite understandable that I can''t control myself too well. Onest time, okay?" Looking into his pitiful eyes, Rose felt that if she turned him down, she would be a great sinner. "A deal then, thest time today, alright?" "All right." She understood his feelings. Who knew that this person was a wolf in sheep''s clothing? After dinner, she slept for a while and woke up at about 11 o''clock in the evening. "You up, baby?" Caesar looked at her in high spirits. Rose rubbed her eyes and asked hoarsely, "Is it dawn already?" "Not yet. It''s only 11 o''clock. Are you hungry? I''ve prepared the dishes you like. We just have to heat them up." "What have I done to deserve that?'' "Being my baby." Caesar got out of bed to heat the dishes for her in pajamas. Rose sighed at how considerate he was. She ate her fill as the wolf beside her had light of desire shining in his eyes yet again. "Baby, you see, we''ve eaten to our fill, drank to our fill, slept enough, and the night might be a little boring if we do nothing. What do you say to a bit of exercise before nighty-night?" This time, Rose would no longer ask him about what exercise it was. "Mr. Peterson, I''ve just regained my strength." "Baby, I didn''t touch a strand of hair on your body while waiting for you to wake up." Rose asked helplessly, "Is what we did during the day not enough for you?" "Not enough, never enough. You are like a piece of candy that is never too sweet for me." Rose poked him on the forehead. "I can''t believe it. The Master Peterson of the casino is a shameless pervert." Even up until this moment, Rose still found it hard to believe that this man in front of him could be so naive and gentle when with him. "Rose, one more time?" "Can I say no?" "No, you can''t." His kiss had fallen. Rose basically spent the whole day on the bed and food would be brought to her when she needed it. The single one day seemed like a whole year to her. Caesar finally understood why Freddie and the others loved to be with women so much. This kind of thing was indeed enjoyable. For a long time, he had been in insomnia, and that night was also the longest time he had slept. Rose slept until 9 o''clock the next day. After she fell asleep, Caesar massaged her for a while, and she didn''t feel too ufortable. "You''re awake?" She had just opened her eyes as Caesar''s kissnded on her forehead. "Good morning." Caesar''s cold aura seemed to disappear in a day, and his whole body gave off warmth like the spring. In Rose''s eyes, Caesar seemed to have changed into another person with the same face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Why are you looking at me like that? Did you turn dumb overnight?" Caesar looked at Rose with a smile. "I feel that you seem to have changed, and your eyes have be so gentle." Rose gentle Oked his cheek. Until now, she still an unreal feeling. S She was actually with such a powerful man! "Silly, that''s because I''m only gentle to you." Caesar gently gave her another peck, "I can''t wait to give you all my best things." Rose buried her head in his arms. "Caesar, I think I''m the happiest person in the world." "You will always be. Baby, make me some breakfast." "Okay." Rose kissed him on the lips and got up. After taking a bath and changing clothes, Rose''s temperament also changed. She seemed like a little teenager before whereas she now looked like a mature woman. She exuded a seductive aura from head to toe. "Go wash up. Breakfast will be ready when you are done." "All right." When Caesar came out, he saw the little woman who was busy in the kitchen and gently embraced her from behind. "Hey, careful now. I''m frying the eggs. Watch out for the oil." Caesar buried his head on her shoulder, "Baby, I think I''m sinking deeper and deeper into your love." He was never a talkative person, let alone sweettalking. When he was talking to Rose, he couldn''t help but want to give her all his love, want to give her the best. "Then keep sinking. Don''t stop." "All right." They hadpletely fallen in love with each other. Rose had no feelings about the friends she used to have in her ss. She felt that dating was a waste of energy and time. Until now, when she herself was deep in love, she had finally realized what it was like to want to give someone all the best things in the world. Caesar felt the same way as her. He felt that this was the most beautiful thing in life. "Baby, I''ll move over today, okay?" Caesar had already selected all the furniture. Rose nodded. They were deeply in love to with each other and moving in together seemed like the moste natural thing to do, not to mention the house was his anyway S "Do you want help with your stuff?" "No, I won''t bring anything. If you don''t mind, we can change the furniture at home." "What''s wrong with the furniture we have now?" Rose asked in confusion. Chapter 994 All the decoration in this room was arranged ording to Everly''s preference. Now it was his and Rose''s home. He didn''t want anything rted to that person to appear again. If he told Rose about what it really was, she might get some ideas he wouldn''t want her to so Caesar decided to keep that away from her. "These are the old decoration styles. I don''t like them anymore." It wasn''t so much of a lie, was it? Rose looked around the room up and down, even the cab was delicate and luxurious. "I hardly think so. These won''t go out of fashion for at least another ten years." "I''m just trying to get something nicer for us." "Well, anyway, it''s your money so your call. Breakfast is almost ready." "Well, then I''ll call someone to ask them to deliver the furniture." Rose had thought that she would apany him to the furniture market, but she didn''t expect the furniture delivered to be all the things she had chosen that day." "The wardrobe, the sofa, and the carpet! Aren''t they the ones that I chose that day?" "Indeed they are." Caesar looked at the little woman and then chuckled. "So, that''s to say, the reason why you asked me to choose that day is to decorate this house?" "A little bitte to realize that, isn''t it, my littl idiot? Everything in it is chosen by you. I will turn this ce into what we like. This is our home." Rose was touched by his words about the ce being their home. It turned out that he had nned all this for a long time. Although she was reluctant to throw the furniture away, she was very satisfied to see the decorations being made new to the house. A lot of workers came by and went off, changing almost everything in the house. The whole house turned into a brand new one almost in the blink of an eye. Caesar stood in the yard and ordered people to shovel away the roses in the yard. "What did the flowers do to you, now?" "Didn''t you say you like hyacinth? I had people bring them over. Like I said, everything here has to be what you like since it''s our home." Rose didn''t think too much about it. She only thought that Caesar was very considerate as she watched the roses shoveled away and the hyacinth getting nted. "Caesar, am I dreaming? Is this really my home?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "It''s our home, and you are not dreaming." Caesar put his arm around her shoulder and smiled. All the furniture had been reced, and the cleaner tidied up the room. Rose walked towards the house. "Come here." "Why?" "Put your fingerprints in." Since Rose came here, she had always only regarded herself as a tenant therefore never had she put in her fingerprints. Caesar deleted the fingerprint and the password which he had saved for a long time and reced it with Rose''s fingerprints and her birthday as the new password. Walking into the house, it lookedpletely different to them from before. It used to be a magnificent European style, but Rose preferred a small, fresh style, therefore the whole house was painted in much lighter colors. Just like the way she was, fresh and warm. "It''s much more pleasing to the eye now," Caesar muttered. "The room used to be very nice too. Why wouldn''t it be pleasing to the eye?" Rose asked. "Nothing, it''s just that I prefer this style." Caesar didn''t want to mention the past because he and Rose were having a good time right now. Rose looked at her watch and said, "S*it, I''mte for work again." "You can go tomorrow. I own the whole ce, remember?" Caesar rubbed her head, "Let''s go out to eat tonight." "Alright, but let''s make a deal first. You''re not allowed to pick a ce that is too expensive." "Yes, yes, why are you always trying to save money for me while all other women are famous for gold-digging?" "No matter how much money you have, you can''t just throw it away. Alright, I''ll take you to a ce today. I used to go there often." "Okay." Caesar let her do whatever she wanted. The car drove to her school. "The dishes nearby are very cheap, though it won''t be your everyday extravagant diners. You wouldn''t mind, now, would you?" "I can eat if you can. Besides, I''ve been much poorer than you have ever been." Caesar was familiar with the hard life. Rose was very curious about his past. "You? Being poor? Come on." "Have you eaten human flesh?" Caesar said seriously. Rose shook her head. "You are not implying you have, are you?" "Not implying, telling." "Ha, you''re bulls*iting! Where are you even supposed to get human flesh?" Caesar looked at Rose with an innocent smile. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. Let''s go to the ce you mentioned." There was no need for Rose to know about his dark past. What she needed to do was to be happy and cheerful every day. "Okay, let''s go." Rose just took it as a joke. She took Caesar''s hand and went to a ce. The store was notrge and the environment was ordinary, if not somewhat messy. It was almost all students that frequented this ce and by now, past lunch hour, the whole ce was almost empty. "There would usually be a lot of people around if we came at the right time." "Really?" Caesar had no expression on his face. The owner saw Caesar and Rose come in. She had seen Rose before. Caesar was a stranger, but from the clothes he wore, she could tell that he wasn''t an ordinary person. The owner handed over the menu in both hands and asked respectfully, "What can I get you today, sir?" "Whatever you cook the best." That was the best way to order in an unfamiliar restaurant. However, Rose shook her head and said, "No, there''s only the two of us." She blurted out four names of the dishes here while Caesar frowned and said, "That''s it?" "That''s enough for the two of us. We are not gonna be about to finish all the food if we order too much." "It''s up to you." Caesar said indifferently, as long as she was happy. Before the dishes were served, Caesar habitually asked for red wine. "Wait for me here, I''ll be right back." He had barely brought bodyguards with him after being with Rose. If he had, such trivial things would have been done by them. "Well, make it quick. The food is served very fast, not like your arrogant fancy restaurants." "Yeah." Caesar went to a liquor store nearby. Rose was ying with her phone on her own, and a group of boys came inughing and talking. "I''ll be d*mned if it isn''t our little Rosy Rose!" Kyler, who had been pursuing Rose for a long time, came over to her. He had heard that Rose had moved away from the school and by the time he knew it, Rose had already disappeared with no one knowing exactly where she moved to. Seeing the thug-like people around Kyler, Rose turned a deaf ear to his words. "Whoa, girl, that a Dior shirt on ya? Been catching up with some sugar daddies, I see." "I knew all that pure and innocent look o'' yours was nothin'' but fakin'', you a bad a''s gold-digging b*tch just like the rest of ''em, ain''t yaz Come on, how much you getting for a night? I''ll double it for one with me, how''s that sound to ya?" Content Kyler might have been a short-tempered person but he had never said something so nasty. Rose said unpleasantly, "Keep that mouth clean." "Clean? Clean ain''t for sell-my-cookie-for-a-pair-o''-heels s*uts like you. I feel disgusted just by thinking about how I used to like you, f*ck." Chapter 995 Rose did not know what she had done to offend him, so much so that he would say such nasty words to her. "Kyler, I have done nothing to you that deserves this!" "No, you have not. But just the thought of the girl I used to love so much is now someone else''s b*tch makes me feel disgusted. But none of that matters. Now, speak up about your price and save both of us some time." "What price? Howe I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Rose didn''t know what was wrong with this man. "We''ve already known about how you are an escort at the casino, making your money off men. So there''s no point in putting up that pretentious act anymore." Hearing this, Rose became furious. "Nonsense! Who''s spreading rumors? I''m not that kind of person at all!" Kyler directly reached out and pinched her chin. "Still pretending? Look at how simple and innocent our campus belle is. Exactly why I would fall for you in the first ce, you s*ut!" "And now I know it''s ''cause I never offered a fair deal to you that you never wanted to hang out with me. So, why not name your price?" "Let go of me. You''re hurting me. I''m not the kind of person you''re talking about," Rose said with a frown. But the man''s grip was so tight that there was no way she could break free. "Hurting you? There''s something else down in my pants that could hurt you as well, fancy trying?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rose went furious. "Let me go! If you don''t let me go, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment." "Sue me? Right, do that, let''s see if the cops are gonnae here to arrest me or Rose the hooker. Why the resistance? Afraid that your sugar daddy''s gonna find out?" "Why don''t you tell me who your sugar daddy is? A grandpa? Or some fat a*s in his forties?" Kyler''s words became more and more disrespectful. All the people around looked at Rose, and many of them were pointing at her, talking. Rose was so anxious that her face turned red. She really didn''t know how she had offended this man that he was doing this to her. Just as she was ovee with grief and indignation, a low and cold voice sounded in her ear. "I''m her sugar daddy." Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found that the person who came in was not a middle-aged man, but a man as handsome as a movie star. His appearance and aura attracted the attention of the whole restaurant. Rose looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Caesar." Kyler was frightened by his strong coldness. He didn''t expect Rose''s sugar daddy to be such a young, handsome and rich man. Under the man''s cold gaze, there was already fear in his heart, but he still didn''t let go of his hand. "Oh, you are, huh? Pretty sure she can f*ck your brains out in bed, doesn''t she? I''m gonna offer you a deal here, I''ll pay twice what you are paying her now for a month with her. How''s that sound to you?" Kyler talked about buying Rose off loudly in front of everyone, but he didn''t see Caesar''s expression getting colder and colder. Caesar walked to Kyler step by step with red wine in his hand, "Oh, guess you are quite loaded?" "Well, she''s not gonna cost much anyway. And besides, my dad''s a businessman. I got all the money I could ever want." "Really, huh..." Caesar smiled coldly. Kyler''s hair stood on end because of his smile. "What''s so funny?" "The fact that you don''t know doom''s befalling you and your family''s gonna die because of your ignorance." Kyler felt a chill down his spine. "You, what the hell are you talking about... ah!!!" His hand was broken by Caesar before he could finish his words. "My hand, why are looking at, you f*cking morons? Beat the s*it out of him!" Caesar snorted and went right at the mening at him. And in the next few seconds, he put all the men on the ground, groaning. He didn''t even have sweat on his face, while the others were howling and screaming painfully on the ground. He gently held Rose in his arms and said, "I''m sorry I''mte." Rose held back the tears that were already welling up in her eyes. "Thank God, you are here." She didn''t dare to imagine what could''ve happened if Caesar was anyte. Would all the people here think she really was a prostitute? "It''s okay. I''m here." Kyler, lying prone on the ground, roared out, "Didn''t you say that you were her sugar daddy? Why did you hit me?" "Still talking with that s*ithole of yours, aren''t you? Yeah, I''m her sugar daddy, but I''m her sugar daddy for life. She''s my only woman for life." What he said gave the people standing around a perfectly clear idea of what their rtionship was. The girls were all so envious about a hero like Caesaring to rescue Rose. He stepped on Kyler''s wrist and said, "Tired of living your pathetic life, aren''t you?" "Your woman? Are you her boyfriend?" Caesar ignored his words and made a phone call. In less than ten minutes, the policemissioner personally brought people over. "Mas... No, Mr. Peterson, what happened here?" Themissioner was about the blurt out and addressed him as Master, but it dawned on him that wasn''t appropriate for him to cal him that in a public scene so he quickly changed to Mr. Peterson, a more formal way of addressing. "I''m just kinda curious about the punishment of insulting and harassing mydy," Caesar said lightly. Kyler was furious. "Keep your hands off me! My grandpa is the mayor!" That was the real reason he had always been so cocky. His father was a businessman while his grandpa was a city official. Having such a powerful family, it enraged him that Rose would rather be a hooker than be with him. Rose did know his family was quite well-off but never knew his grandfather was in such a high position. Although she knew Caesar was quite powerful himself, she still thought a regr citizen should not go up against the government and she didn''t want Caesar to have trouble because of her. Content She took Caesar''s hand. "Well... I''m not injured anyway. Why don''t we just forget about it?" "Forget about it?" Caesar raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He could see the worry in her eyes. She was really a stupid woman. Seeing that Rose was scared, Kyler sneered and said, "Now you wanna run? I''m gonna pay you tenfold for what you have done to me!" "Tell that to the guard in prison." Caesar smiled coldly, "Take him away!" "Mr. Peterson, he..." After hearing about Kyler''s background, themissioner was also a little afraid. Both sides were not to be trifled with. How could he deal with this? Kyler was even more arrogant. "Me? You are the one who''s gonna rot in your miserable cell behind bars for the rest of your life for what you''ve done here!" Caesar shot a cold nce at themissioner, "Do you want me to escort him in person?" Seeing the hesitation on his face, Caesar added, "I''ll take on the responsibility, you just do your job." Hearing this sentence, themissioner finally dared to make his move. "Take him away now." Kyler couldn''t believe that the man really dared to touch him. How dare you! There will be consequences for this!" Although themissioner did not know the true background of Caesar, since he said so, there was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 996 Rose couldn''t believe that themissioner really took Kyler away. She was not happy at all but worried. Was it really worth it for Caesar to mess with the mayor for her? The mayor did have a quite heavy influence in the city. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I''m sorry, if I had known that something like this would happen, I wouldn''t have brought you here." "Silly girl, you didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t need to apologize." Caesar affectionately brushed the tip of her nose. He held Rose''s waist and said to the people in the store, "This is my girlfriend. The man couldn''t leave with his failure of pursuing my woman and that''s why he said what he said." Rose was really touched. She didn''t expect Caesar to say those words to prove her innocence. No matter what angle you looked at it from, Caesar was better than Kyler. And the two of them standing together made a perfect couple, who would believe Kyler''s bulls*it? There was now nothing but jealousy in the eyes of the people standing around. "Are we still having the food here?" Caesar asked thoughtfully. "Since we are here, why not? Leaving now would only make us look suspicious." Rose pulled Caesar to sit down. "I like your serious attitude." "Sorry to keep you waiting. The dishes are here." The owner came over happily with the dishes. Caesar specially opened a bottle of wine. Only then did Rose realize that he had just gone out to buy some wine. "You literally drink wine whenever you are having food. Can''t you just keep it off for once? You are beginning to look like an alcoholic to me." "I''m used to it." Caesar had almost been soaked in wine and liquor for the past few years. Rose frowned and said, "You don''t have to attend so many social activities. Why do you like drinking so much?" "I''ll quit it in time." Caesar seemed unwilling to mention his past. "Okay." Rose saw that he didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask more. They finished their meal quietly. "Let''s go back." Caesar escorted Rose home, but this time he didn''t go into the house with Rose. "Where are you going?" It had already begun to feel strange to Rose that he''d leave the house. "Go home and bring some things over. I''ll be back soon. Wait for me at home." Caesar rubbed her cheek. Only then did Rose rx. Thinking how nervous and reluctant she was when she thought he was not going to stay, she realized how important Caesar was in her heart already. "Well, I''ll get some warm milk for you. I''ll wait for you at home." Rose bent down and kissed him on the cheek. In her heart, she had already regarded Caesar as her boyfriend. Caesar''s breath became heavy, "Baby, are you seducing me again?" Rose''s little face was covered with ayer of red blush. Every time he called her baby, his voice was particrly charming. "I just want you toe back earlier." "All right." Caesar drove away, and Rose watched him leave. She had gotten used to being alone before he showed up. After being with him, Rose almost couldn''t stand one second without him. Caesar actually went to the police station instead of home. He didn''t wanna get Rose involved in this. Kyler had been detained, and someone informed his family. Knowing the mayor was on his way here, themissioner was so anxious that he paced back and forth in his office. Different from Kyler''s high-profile, Lnd Fields, his grandfather, came in a rather normal and low-key car. Themissioner personally greeted him. "Mr. Fields." "Mr. Hawkins, thank you for your hard work." Lnd was rather polite and gentle. He gave off the kind of aura that he was not here for his grandson but instead, came to sort out whatever difficulties the station had. "Not at all, sir. I''m so sorry to have troubled you toe all the way down here." "Well, my unfilial grandson did do something wrong, a minor mistake, didn''t he?" The mayor made his words quite subtle, admitting Kyler''s mistake on the one hand while making it a "minor mistake" on the other hand. Commissioner Hawkins didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, this person was put in here by Caesar. "Sir, pleasee in." When Kyler saw his grandfathering, he looked at Lnd as if he were going to burst out in tears. "Grandpa, please save me. Someone wants me to go to jail." "You disobedient, ungrateful b*stard. What have I been telling you?" "Grandpa, I know I''m wrong. Please get me out of here. I don''t want to stay here anymore." Although Kyler''s joint was put back in ce, it was still in pain. Lnd said directly, "Commissioner Hawkins, I''ve heard about what happened, nothing but a mere bar brawl. And I''m pretty sure by now he''s learned the lesson. How about, for my sake, letting my grandson go?" If it were ordinary times, Hawkins would''ve released Kyler even Lnd didn''te here. However, it was not his decision to make now. "Sir, I really can''t make the decision ??? on this matter. There''s solid evidence for what your grandson has done and the victim has evene forward to say whether they are gonna press charges. My hands are also tied here." Seeing the Commissioner''s embarrassed expression, Lnd''s face became cold. "So not even for my sake? "That''s not what I meant, sir. It''s just that... I don''t dare to do so..." "What? Don''t tell me you are afraid of a pathetic girl!" "If it were only a little girl, I wouldn''t have led the team out to the scene myself. Your grandson... has messed with someone he shouldn''t have..." "Well, that''s for me to decide." Lnd began to show his true colors. Commissioner Hawkins was so scared that his head was sweating. Since Caesar had said that he would take the responsibility, he had to call him now. Before he could get in touch with Caesar, Caesar had already arrived at the police station. "Commissioner, a Mr. Peterson wants to see you." "Sir, this is the one. Tell him what you want to say. I... this is really not something I can or want to be part of..." Lnd didn''t take Caesar seriously at all, seeing that he was nothing but a well-dressed young man.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caesar came in at a leisurely pace, and Commissioner Hawkins hurried to greet him. "Mr. Peterson, it just so happens that Mr. Fields''s family has alsoe. Why don''t we settle this privately for now?" Commissioner Hawkins only wanted to get this whole thing over with as soon as possible. Caesar looked at Lnd, "Climbing up thedder quite fast, aren''t you? Got yourself the mayor already." Lnd looked at this young man whom he had never seen before. He had no impression of him at all. Why did he talk to him as if he had known him long ago? And how dare he speak so arrogantly, knowing that he was the mayor? "Young man, arrogance is not the best of virtues. Although my grandson is guilty, he deserves no such heavy punishments. The way I see it, we can totally deal with it privately." "Name your price, as long as I can offer it, it will be delivered in no time. And as for you and me, we can certainly be friends. Trust me, you''ll want yourself a friend who''s the mayor." Caesar lit a cigarette and sat down as if there was no one else. He didn''t take the mayor seriously at all. A favor from the mayor could mean a step up right into the next level of society. However, Caesar didn''t seem interested at all. He chuckled and said, "Privately? Care to borate on that?" Chapter 997 Lnd looked at the young man, who had no fear in his eyes for him at all. "Doesn''t he know me? That''s impossible. He clearly said he knew I''m the mayor." "Since he knows who I am and is still doing this, he''s either nuts or too powerful to be afraid of me." Thetter was unlikely to be true. If he was really such a powerful person, it was impossible for him not to know him. "So he''s nuts? But he doesn''t look like that either." "Boy, this was a trivial matter, to begin with. Better more friends than enemies. Besides, mind you, you certainly wouldn''t want the Fields family to be your enemy." Caesar lit a cigarette as if there was no one else around, and his face was blurred by the white smoke that was puffing out of his mouth. "The Fields family?" Caesar''s tone was extremely disdainful, "To you, daring to touch and mess with my woman might seem trivial, But to me, it''s worth running your whole family into the dirt!" His contemptuous attitude irritated Lnd. Anyone in the city would almost kneel in front of him so as to get a favor from him, how dare this young man talk to him like this? "Young people should be humble. As arrogant as you, it calls for ominous forting." Lnd tore off hisstyer of masquerade. Yet his words were not threatening to Caesar at all. "Well, let''s see what you got up your sleeves, shall we not? By the way, your s*itsack of a grandson is going to jail for good." "Grandpa, I don''t want to go to jail." "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you while I''m here!" Lnd had thought that all he had to do wasing down here and talked his grandson out of the cell. What was happening now was way beyond his expectations. Caesar put out the cigarette in his hand. "Really? Let''s see how you are gonna pull that off." "Then you just watch." Lnd was so furious that he made up his mind to teach this arrogant and madcap young man a true and hard lesson. "I''ll wait and see." Caesar stood up. Everything spiraled right out of control, which was thest thing themissioner wanted to see. "Commissioner Hawkins, if you dare to release this person privately, you are gonna be lying in the tomb right next to the Field family''s." Commissioner Hawkins was so scared that he wiped his sweat repeatedly. Although he didn''t know the background of Caesar, since he dared to challenge the mayor without scruple, he must be quite powerful "God, why am I the one caught up in this s*itstorm?" "No, I most certainly will not." Caesar ignored Lnd''s expression and turned to leave. Lnd was so angry that he stomped his feet, "Stop right there!" He stopped and looked at Lnd. "Thest person who asked me to stop now has maggots eating him away six feet under. You sure you want me to stop right here?" Lnd''s eyes met Caesar''s bloodthirsty and serious eyes, and he could tell that he was telling the truth. "You..." Caesar sneered and left. He had never thought After Caesar left, Lnd asked Hawkins angrily, "Who on earth is he?" "Secretary, about his legitimate identity, I only know that he''s the eldest young master of the Peterson family." "Peterson family..." Lnd muttered. The Peterson family''spany was very big, but no matter how wealthy a businessman family was, it wouldn''t dare to go up against the government. The young man''s attitude, however, didn''t seem to be flinching at all. "Wait, you said legitimate background. Does he have an illegitimate one?" "Yes, he''s known as the third Master in the ¦«¦¯¦² §Ý§à§Ó§Ñ underground world. Do you know Thunder Casino? It''s run by him." When Lnd heard that he had such a background, he immediately cheered up. "Since he is a criminal, why don''t you arrest him? That''s one huge step up thedder for you!" Commissioner Hawkins said with a bitter face, "Secretary, if things are really so simple, I don''t have to worry. "I''ll tell you the truth since we are so familiar with each other. He''s got himself covered." "He''s untouchable, a direct order from the higher-ups. If it was not so, how could he have run the casino for so long?" Lnd frowned. "Higher-ups? What higher-ups?" Why didn''t he know Caesar at all? "I don''t know the details. I''ve known this rule since I was transferred here. So even if it''s for your sake, I don''t dare to pull the strings here." The terrified look on Commissioner Hawkins''s face as he mentioned Caesar also made Lnd get cold feet. Could it be that the young man really did have a mysterious background? If that was the case, not only would he not save his grandson, but he might also implicate the Fields family. He had really provoked a big shot. Only now did the cunning old fox, who had been in the political world for so long, feel that he had just been too arrogant and overconfident. "This is not easy to handle." "It''s indeed not, sir, and there''s rock-hard evidence for what your grandson has done. Even if he''s not so powerful, we wouldn''t be able to release him just because we want to." "You have also heard the words of that man. You can only hope to reach a private agreement with him if you wanna save your grandson." Commissioner Hawkins quickly threw back the hot potato "I''ll go back and investigate him. I''ll leave my grandson to you." "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him." The mayor was also at a loss for what to do now. He sent people to do some investigations on Caesar. Except for what Hawkins said, he knew nothing about the mysterious young man. The whole Peterson family had always run its business legally, seemingly having nothing to with the political world. Caesar had note back to the city until a few years ago after studying abroad. How could he get himself covered by some higher-ups? Lnd knew he was not lying by the look on his face. Lnd had encountered the biggest difficulty since he was born. Thinking about Caesar''s only brother, Lnd knew that wouldn''t be the key to his problem either.. That man had nothing to do with the political world, even less than his brother Caesar did. So who the hell was this Third Master?! When he was going after Caesar, Caesar was doing the same thing about the Fields family.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. An hourter, a file was handed over to Caesar. "Master, this is what you wanted." Caesar opened the file. Lnd didn''t know what kind of stupid thing he had done to push the Fields family into the firepit. After reading all the materials, Caesar handed them over to his assistant. "Within three days, I want the Fields family to be finished." "Okay, Master, I''ll do it right away." Caesar softly nodded. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone touching his woman, the woman that he held so dear to. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. Did his baby miss him? He didn''t know whether she did. However, he did. He missed her so much that he couldn''t wait to rush back to her the next second. Chapter 998 Inside the vi, Rose had just finished washing up and had heated the milk for Caesar. She had noticed how Caesar had a stomach problem, which was the result of hisck of care for his own body. Hearing the sound of footstepsing from the room, Rose jumped out of the bed happily. "Caesar, you''re back?" Darting into the man''s arms, Caesar''s heart became soft, "What''s with the rush, honey?'' Rose liked him calling her that. She put her arms around his neck and said, "I missed you." Rose had always been a passionate and extroverted person, making Caesar unable to resist her. Caesar took her back to bed. "I just left for a few hours. Let me see how much you missed me." Rose took the initiative to wrap her legs around his waist. After she epted Caesar in her heart, she found herself ustomed to sex with him. "My little fox." Caesar''s lips fell down.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After days of sex, Rose had already known to show her affection to him as well. She kissed Caesar back. Her kiss made Caesar''s body turn hot in a frenzy. They didn''t stop until hourster. Rose was the one who started the flirting but it was also her who begged him to stop at the end. Before she fell asleep, she murmured to Caesar, "There''s milk for you." Caesar gently kissed her cheek, "Rose, it''s so nice to have you." After drinking the cup of cold milk on the bedside table, he fell asleep with Rose in his arms with satisfaction. He never wore a condom in the past few days while they were having sex and he forbad Rose from taking contraceptives. Although they had been together for just a few days, he had already started to picture having kids with Rose in his head. Rose felt the luckiest thing was that she knew Caesar, and the happiest thing was that she could see Caesar at the first sight when she woke up every morning. In the past, eating and sleeping alone was just a daily routine. Now that there was one more person, cooking and warming milk for him had be a very happy thing. They could not be separated from each other, as if they were the most loving couple in the world. At noon, when she was scrolling through the news, Rose identally saw a trending news. "Fields Company was reported for tax evasion, and the top management has been taken away by the police. Thepany''s stocks plunged, causing the shareholders to suffer." Rose never dealt with stocks but she knew a thing or two about the stock market, which made the plunging of the Fields Company''s shares even more curious, given the fact that it was going all the way up in the past few days. Thinking about what Kyler Fields did to her the day before and the fact that he was taken away,bined with the news she was reading, she found it quite strange. "Baby, what are you reading?" Caesar came over to her. Rose showed him the news and said, "Something happened to the Fields family." There were not too many expressions on Caesar''s face, and he justmented, "S*it happens, I guess." There were some doubts in Rose''s eyes. "Don''t you think it''s too much of an odd? Why today if they''d been doing it for a very long time?" "And it says here that it was reported. How could this someone have such important evidence?" "Silly girl, the truth wille out anyway. You know what, I''m hungry." Caesar did not want her to know the darkness inside. He only wanted his baby girl to live in the sunshine while he dealt with the dark side of the world. "Again? What are you, a glutton?" "It''s just that your cooking is so fabulous. I can''t help thinking about the delicious dishes you cook me. "Alright then, my Mr. Peterson. I''ll get to cooking." Rose got up willingly. The Fields family was in a mess. Kyler''s father was still shocked by the news that his son was arrested when another blow hit him right in the face. He called Lnd in a hurry. "Dad, something happened to thepany. Someone made an investigation into the tax evasion of thepany. Can you pull some strings here?" Lnd had already known this from the news. "You f*cking moron. Why didn''t you do something earlier? What do you expect me to do now that the whole f*cking world knows about it?" "Dad, it happened so suddenly that we didn''t couldn''t do anything at all. Someone is clearlying at us. We are being f*cked right up in the a*s!" Lnd''s heart shivered for no reason when he thought of the arrogant young face the day before. "Could it be him?" "How could he almost bury the whole Fields family in just one day?" "Don''t panic, listen to me..." Lnd tried to calm down. Rather than guessing who was behind this, the better thing to do at the moment was trying to stabilize things. Someone pushed open the office''s door. "Mayor, someone from the procuratorate is here!" Lnd''s face turned pale. Another stick right up in the a*s, his a*s this time. "Dad, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" The phone was cut off. Just like what Lnd thought, he couldn''t even protect himself. Lnd was taken away by the procuratorate on the charge of corruption, and soon the whole country knew about it. While Rose was on her way to the casino with Caesar, she saw another piece of news. "Eighty millions of dors was found in a corrupt official''s residence." There was a picture below where Rose saw stacks of dor bills piled up under a mattress. And the name of the corrupt official, Fields. "Caesar, Kyler''s grandfather had also been arrested. His grandfather is actually a corrupt official. Just his family alone was able to find so much money." Caesar had already known all about these things, but so as not to raise Rose''s suspicions, he took a nce at the news, saying, "Is that so?" "Wow, this filthy sack of s*it hid his money so well. What would it feel like to be sleeping on stacks of bills? Wouldn''t you even be smiling while you are asleep?" Rose imagined and said. "No, they don''t sleep. They''d be afraid of being found with the money and sent to jail day and night. Some of them would be so scared that they could even turn themselves in when no one was even near to find out about the bribes they''d been taken Content "That''s true." "If you want to sleep on dor bills, I can make that happen," Caesar said dotingly. "Really?" asked ROse. "Of course it''s true, you little miser." Caesar scratched her little nose. Rose wouldn''t connect these two things with Caesar either. She only knew that Caesar was rich, but she didn''t know how influential this man was. Within a short period of time, the Fields family fell apart, and the three pirs of the family were all sent to prison. None of these would''ve happened if Kyler didn''t mess with Rose at the little restaurant. After the true reason about why the Fields family went down was spread out, the underground world grew even more respectful to Caesar. And moreover, they learned the hard lesson that Rose was now Caesar''s woman and she was not to be trifled with either. Some said that Caesar was in over his head for a mere woman, but he didn''t care, he loved his Rose. Rose didn''t know what was going on, so she simply followed Caesar to the casino. "I''ll start working today, and when I get paid, I''ll treat you to a good meal," Rose said happily. Chapter 999 Caesar gently brushed the tip of her nose. "I''ll be looking forward to that, then." Rose suddenly thought of something. "Caesar, I don''t want to go through the security check. That dude is so creepy." "Who said you have to do that? You can go anywhere anytime you want in the casino." "Great." Rose followed him upstairs. "I said, you can choose the floors and games you like as you wish. If you have any questions, you can ask my assistant." "Okay, I know you''re the best." Rose tiptoed and kissed him on the face. The casino became lively since noon. The fact that she didn''t have to work on the night shifts anymore was already thrilling enough for her, coupled with the appearance of Caesar, Rose felt much more cheerful at the casino. She did not go to the fifth floor. Instead, she went to the third floor. The atmosphere on the fifth floor was too heavy. The third floor was in the middle, so it was not as noisy as the first floor but not as dull as the fifth floor. As soon as she found a table, someone came to her. It was Gustavo, who looked very serious before. Today, Gustavo was different. The way he looked at her was filled with respect and not contempt. "Miss Willis, this is your sry for thest two days. Master asked me to give it to you in advance." "Thank you." Rose did mention it with Caesar, but she didn''t expect that he really put it in his heart. There was about sixty grand in it. She didn''t expect she made that much for only two nights. "Gustavo, are you sure this is the right number? There''s like... a lot in here." "Miss Willis,pared with other casinos, we pay our dealers quite a bit more but mind you, higher iese with stricter rules." "You do your job well, you get paid well, simple as that." It was the first time for Rose to get so much money in such a short time, so she was in a splendid mood. "Okay, I will do my best." On the top floor of the casino, Caesar saw Rose''s face clearly on the huge screen. He had clearly seen this face so many times. Why was it still so attractive to him? Thinking that men were lingering around her, he said, "Deploy more men on the third floor. If someone is disrespectful to her, clip him." "Okay, sir. Since you like her so much, why don''t you keep her by your side but let her go out there on a job?" With the money he had, Caesar could easily pay for whatever Rose would ever need, if not another million women. As long as Rose wanted, she didn''t have to work a day but still had more than enough money to spend. "She wouldn''t want that. She just wouldn''t, I don''t even know why. And if she would, do you think I''d be sitting here, watching the screen while I got tons of other things to do?" Moreover, were that woman of his any hideous at all, he wouldn''t have any of these worries in the slightest! But no, oh no, that woman of his is otherworldly beautiful and sexy. Even she herself was almost as if enchanted by her, needless to mention other creepy men. And it was even more impossible for him to quit her after he''d had a taste of her, her addictive body. "I''ve never seen you so indulgent on anyone, Master," Even the assistant felt that Caesar pampered Rose to the extreme. "Women deserve to be spoiled." "By the way, there''s a message from the police station asking you to go over. Mr. Fields wants to see you." "Prepare the car." Caesar wanted to do that as well. Caesar seldom showed up in the casino before, but now he had Rose there. He especially took a detour to the third floor and walked over to Rose. "Baby, I''m going out." The people around almost had their jaws on the flower. Those who didn''t know who Caesar was were taken aback by his handsome appearance and the loving couple. People who knew Caesar were all shocked and dumbfounded. How could the Third Master be so gentle? "Okay." It was their first PDA, which made Rose''s face turn red all the way up to the ears. Thanks to Caesar, no matter if it was out of curiosity or other reasons, everyone gathered at Rose''s table. Caesar came to the police station again. This time, themissioner almost crawled to the gate to wee him. Thest time he was here, Hawkins was not quite sure whose side he should be on, thinking that there was a possibility Caesar was just bluffing. It wasn''t until the Fields family copsed in one day that he realized how naive he was. Caesar was much more powerful than he thought, and the mayor was nothingpared to him. Hawkins was as respectful to Caesar as if he was talking to his father. "Third Master, Mr. Fields said he wanted to see you. Thank you so much for taking time out of your schedule anding here on such short notice." The fact that a mayor, a man in rather a high position, was easily pulled down shocked Hawkins''s guts out. Caesar did it as if it were as easy as turning a leat, He said he would destroy the Fields family and it took him only one day. By the time Lnd was thrown in jail, he hadn''t even figured out the first clue about who Caesar was. In the cell, the old man, Lnd, looked haggard and wrinkled. After being arrested, he was imprisoned in the interrogation room. One day ago, he was still the haughty and majestic mayor, but after one day, he had be as miserable as a stray dog. Caesar was not surprised by this result at all, and his expression was indifferent. "I heard you were looking for me?" After being locked up in the interrogation and being shot at by the ring light, he couldn''t even see the man in front of him clearly. "You, you are here." Just like the day before, Caesar was still the king high up on his white horse. The only thing that had changed was that the all cocky mayor the day before was now a prisoner behind bars. "Well, I see you eyes are still working. Say what you wanna say now, Mayor Fields." His words were so harsh and ironic in Lnd''s ears, especially the way he addressed him as the Mayor.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lnd fixed his eyes on the young man in front of him. "Caesar Peterson, who the hell are you?" If he had not experienced all this personally, he would never believe that someone could ruin the foundation of the Fields family in a day. "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to ask me who I am now?" Caesar breathed in and out the smoke casually. His enigmatic face made others not know what he was thinking. "Doesn''t your conscience hurt, knowing that you destroyed my whole family merely because my granddaughter took a fancy to that girl?" "Conscience?t makes me wanna retch hearing that wording out of your mouth, a disgusting bureaucratic who had stomped on countless corpses of others to get to where you are, well, you were, more likely." "How many people had had to die just for you to be the mayor? Haven''t those poor men who died in the coal mine evere to haunt you?" After listening to Caesar''s words, Mr. Fields was so scared that his face turned ashen. There was no way he could know about it. "You... I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Quite the genius for putting up an act, aren''t you? You know what, I couldn''t care less about what you had to do to get this title. But you messed with the wrong Peterson!" Caesar flicked off the ash from the cigarette in his hands and looked at him as if nothing had happened. Chapter 1000 Lnd had always thought he could do anything he wanted with no karmaing to him. Only now did he understand how naive he was. Karma would never spare anyone, it was just a matter of time before it got you. And now, Caesar was the incarnation of karma. "Your life is just a decision for me to make." If it were a day ago, Lnd might think he was bluffing. But now, he took each and every of his word as seriously as it came. "Third Master, now that we''vee to this, I reckon the Fields family has paid price enough. All I ask of you is that you spare the rest of the Fields family and I''ll take all the aftermath." At this point, Lnd had no choice but to admit his total defeat. "Oh? The way I see it, it''s a bit toote for you to see that now." Caesar said with no expression. "Third Master, no matter who you are, you know all my details. I did something wrong, but my family is innocent." "Innocent? My woman is innocent. Did your sack-of- s*it of a grandson think of that when he insulted her in front of a full house of audience? "No, he didn''t. But he''s learned the lesson already, the hard way, and so has my whole family. Isn''t that enough for you?" Lnd had always regarded himself as a cruel and merciless tough guy and only now did he realize who was the tough guy. And now, the tough guy had a gloomy smile creeping up to his face, a smile that was so terrifying that it gave Lnd goosebumps. "It''s toote. If that''s all you wanted to talk about, I think we are done here." Seeing that he was about to leave, Lnd''s face changed. "Third Master, if you think that I''m not sincere enough, then what about this?" He suddenly dropped to his knees, and Caesar frowned, "What do you mean?" "I beg you, beg you to let go of my family. I know that I havemitted a lot of sins. And even I''m now in prison and it''s likely that I never make it out of here and I deserve it! But now my children, not my wife!" "Third Master, I don''t know whether you are evil or not. At least you have a family. Letting them go is a blessing for your family, and all this is my fault." Caesar would not have given him this opportunity, but who knew that he would actually tell him about his wife and children. Rose''s face shed across his mind and he changed his mind. "Well, I can let go of your family, but your grandson must be detained for fifteen days, so as to ease the hatred in my heart." "As long as you can spare his life, Master." Caesar looked away from him. "You never saw thising?" "I did, but never in my wildest dreams had I thought that a young man like you would be my doom." "Whates around goes around, as simple as that. If you hadn''t crossed me, you would still be that corrupt disgusting mayor." Lnd knew what he said was the truth. "Third Master, I know this is my end. I have only one question, who are you?" "It''s a secret." Caesar strode out after his words. Lnd looked at the departing figure. He was very clear in his heart that his life was over. Hawkins had been waiting outside the door. Caesar looked at him and said, "Take me to Kyler." "Yes, Master." Kyler had been locked up for two days. Although he was not interrogated, he knew what had happened at home. Her face was gaunt and he lost a lot of weight. Now that he saw Caesar again, his heart was filled up with anger and fear. He wanted to blurt out curses at Caesar, but he realized what that could bring him and his family on second thoughts. "What have I and my family done to you to deserve this?" He sounded so feeble as he bellowed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I''m not here to listen to your cap. There''s only one thing about you that interests me. Why did you insult Rose? If you took a fancy to her, why hurt her with the nasty words?" This was Caesar''s main purpose foring here, not to taunt Kyler at all. Kyler sighed. "I... I just couldn''t live with my failure!" "Failure?" "I''ve been pursuing Rose for all these years, and there were many other people pursuing her. None of them got her and I was fine with my own failure." "But then I got to know that she was a hooker and I just was swarmed with fury! I loved her so much but she turned out to be... so when I saw her that day...'' When Kyler said the word hooker, his voice lowered deliberately and he stole a nce at Caesar. Caesar frowned. His focus was not his nder anymore. "Where did you hear the rumors?" "On the campus''s website, there''s a post that has a photo of her drinking at a club. And ones in which she was at the casino." Caesar''s chill became even colder. "I can tell you clearly that she''s not that kind of woman. She''s cleaner than any other woman in the world!" "I, I just saw those pictures, so I believed it. You should understand better than anyone else how it feels like for your precious woman to be a... so-called w*ore!" "I hate her as much as I love her and I love her so much that I went in over my head. I never knew that saying a few simple words could bring doom to the Fields family." When Caesar heard the truth, he didn''t disgust Kyler as much as before. "You will pay for what you have done, but I''ve decided to show mercy to your family." "Thank you." Caesar turned around and went out. He said lightly to another officer who was waiting outside, "Let him go after being detained for fifteen days." "Yes, does Your Excellency want to drop the charges?" "Indeed." Caesar left free and easy. The immoral things that Lnd had done in the past were not worth his mercy. That was what he should have gotten. He had done a lot of things in secret for his promotion in the past few years, and there was one thing in particr. Something happened to a coal mine in his jurisdiction. He was afraid that this matter would affect his political promotion, so he didn''t report it to the higher authority and those mineworkers died for nothing. He had done much more things, more disgusting or less, which called for his being brought down. Now, Caesar didn''t care about the Fields family, but whoever it was on the campus website that was spreading rumors about his Rose. If Rose was still on campus, she would''ve suffered a lot from all those vicious words. Thinking about how Rese could''ve likely lost that innocent smile on her face, Caesar''s heart ached. "Find out who''s the one who''s spreading rumors." "Yes, Third Master." When Caesar went back to the casino, Rose just got off work. "Caesar." Seeing Caesar, Rose rushed over from afar, Caesar firmly caught her, "Careful, now, baby." "I missed you! Did you miss me?" Rose put her arms around his neck and asked affectionately. "I did, my love." Katie, who had just so happened toe for her night shift, saw this scene and her fists clenched into fists. Chapter 1001 Watching the two of them making out right in front of her, Katie was reminded of how cold and silent Caesar used to be. In the past, there were some women in the casino who wanted to get close to him, but they all ended up tragically. Caesar, who was not even willing to be touched, didn''t show any impatience at all at this moment with Rose. He held the woman in his arms, with a gentle smile on his face. Katie had never seen Caesar like this. It was so sweet to the bone that he could feel the sweetness between him and Rose even from a long distance. "Caesar, I''m hungry." Rose held his arm as if no one else was around. Caesar gently rubbed her face, "Greedy little piggy, what do you want to eat?" "Let me think about it... Right, I''ve got my sry today, how about I treat you to some skewers?" "All right." The two walked toward her, just in time to see Katie''s shocked face. Rose greeted her happily. "Katie." The only person that Katie saw was Caesar, "Master." Caesar didn''t even bother to greet her back. For him, Katie was just a dealer and it was more than natural that he didn''t greet someone that low. "Katie, I''m leaving. I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Rose''s smile made Katie very ufortable. She always felt that she was the one who had personally pushed Caesar into Rose''s hands. If she hadn''t been there to pull strings, Rose wouldn''t have been able to enter the casino at all. She had loved Caesar for many years, and now that she saw what was going on between Rose and Ceasar, all that love had turned into hatred by jealousy. "Yeah." Words couldn''t even describe her emotions at the moment, so she could only watch helplessly as Rose and Caesar left. Every minute and every second he was with Rose, Caesar felt very happy. He felt that the part that hecked had finally been made up. In the past, he used to be noble and royal. And the insurmountable wealth gained him more ttering than he ever needed. But he was not happy at all. He never felt really alive. The appearance of Rose made his soul return to his body. Only then could he feel that he was alive instead of a walking dead. Rose brought him happiness. He brought Rose a sense of security. The two of them, who had beenpletely unrted to each other, became so well-matched because of a joke. Caesar could put down all his air when with Rose. He could sit at the roadside with her, beer and skewers in hands, surrounded by ordinary citizens. He took her hand and strolled by the sea, while Rose counted the stars in the sky. "Silly girl, how can the stars be counted?" "Caesar, I really think that knowing you is the happiest thing in my life." "I believe I have suffered all the hardships just to be with you." Caesar did not hide his attitude towards her. Rose was drunk and dizzy, walking unsteadily. Caesar squatted in front of her, "Come on up." "I am very heavy." "No, you are very light." He easily carried her on his back. Rose leaned her head against his sturdy back. "Caesar, I feel like I''m so happy that I can die right here, right now. I''m so scared that this is just a dream." "If this is a dream, I will let you never wake up for the rest of your life." "Caesar, do you think you''ll hurt me one day?" People would reflect on the seemingly unreal happiness. "Why should I hurt you? Besides, I''m too busy caring and love you, I wouldn''t have a second to think about hurting you." "I''m just saying ''what if, because I know that nothing has ever happened smoothly in this world." "No, I won''t hurt you no matter what happens," Caesar said firmly. Once he was sure of a person, it would never change. Rose still didn''t feel very relieved. "If you meet a woman more beautiful than me, you would get tired of me The rich young master always thinks like that. You rich yboys change your women faster than you change your clothes." "No matter what others do, at least I won''t. Can''t you feel my longing for you? Do you think there is someone in the world who can rece you?" Rose had been suppressing one thing in her heart. It was about Caesar''s ex-girlfriend, the person who had almost influenced Caesar his entire life. She bit her lip and whispered, "She can." Caesar froze, "Rose, do you still mind that? If I knew that I''d run into you in the future, I wouldn''t have fallen in love with anyone else. Furthermore... she died a long time ago." It was the first time Caesar mentioned that person, but Rose didn''t expect that the person had already died. "Sorry, I''m sorry." "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''ve told you long ago that everything is over. We have to look ahead." Rose''s heart, however, didn''t feel at ease. It seemed that women were born to be so sensitive. "I mean if she didn''t die and came back to you, would you choose her or me?" Rose knew in her heart that she should not worry over a dead person but she just couldn''t help it. "There is no ''if. Even if she didn''t die, she would''ve died in my memories a long time ago. I know what I''m doing." Caesar was determined. This answer was not satisfactory to Rose because he did not directly answer what she wanted. On second thought, Caesar was already by her side. What else did she want?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I''m feeling drowsy. Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s go home." Caesar stopped thinking. Rose was his everything and that person had long since disappeared. The next morning, Rose sent her mother the money and her mother called her happily. "My good daughter, I knew you can do it." "Mom, I don''t know if you really need to have an operation. I just want to let you know it is money that I earned from hard work and I don''t want you to waste it on something meaningless." No matter how stupid Rose was, she would not be so foolish as to believe that her mother would tell her that she was sick every now and then. Every time she asked her toe to the city to make a systematic diagnosis, she would refuse immediately. If she was really ill, how could she note? However, knowing that her mother did bring her and her brother up all by herself and that her brother was in high school now, which would cost her mother a lot of money, Even though she felt that there was something wrong with her mother, Rose still turned a blind eye to it. She was always considerate, but her mother was even more fearless and reached out to ask for money time after time. "I know, of course I know. I''ve been saving a lot of money. You can earn money now, so you must take care of yourself." "Sure." "Then I''ll make an appointment to have my surgery first. Let''s talkter." "Mom, I''lle back to take care of you during the operation. You can''t possibly do it on your own. As soon as she heard that Rose would go back to her, her mother refused without thinking. "No, it''s just a minor operation. Just amir concentrate on your work, I got your Aunt Wang here with me." Content "Making money is your priority now and nothing else is. Don''t worry, I''ll be okay." Chapter 1002 Rose frowned and asked, "Mom, you said it was a major operation, and that your life was at stake. Why is it now a minor one all of a sudden?" "No... It''s... you know... You know how the doctors are! It''s one day tomato and potato the next day! I just wanted you to concentrate on your work. What''s wrong about that?" "And you know why you should do that? ''Cuz I''m, for sure, not gonna be able to work for a long time, even never, likely! The whole family is now counting on you!" "Rose, listen to me, and don''te back just on a whim. You''d better stay in A City and make yourself something that both you and I can be proud of!" "Mom... I just want to see you guys." "There''ll be plenty of time for that. Bye." The call was hung up by her mother. To tell the truth, Rose was feeling a bit hurt. Her mother was clearly being evasive. She didn''t care if she had to send them money now and then. What she did care about was whether her mother was using the money on something else, more worrying, if she was being cheated by someone. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was. Anyway, she had to go home. She booked the tickets to her home and called Caesar. "Baby, I''m so hungry. I want to eat the noodles you make." On the other side of the phone was Caesar''s attractive and low voice. Thest night was again full of sex and Caesar was still asleep. Hearing hiszy voice, Rose felt warm in her heart. "Okay, I''lle back and cook for you now." She bought the ingredients and went on her way home. As she walked, she remembered how she used to find cooking and every other thing rted to day-to-day life somewhat annoying. With Caesar around, Rose couldn''t wait to cook for him every day, as long as he liked it. Caesar, in his pajamas, wrapped his arms around her from behind. This was the sweetest time of the day for the two of them. "Caesar, I have to go hometer." "Alright, I''ll give you a ride. I''ll pay a visit to my future mother-inw." It had urred to Rose more than once that she and Caesar might have been taking things a bit too fast and never once did she think about taking him to see her mom. He thought Caesar would reject it. After all, he was from such a rich family, so he would not take his humble family seriously at all. Who knew that his answer would be so straightforward, without any hesitation? This reaction still touched Rose. Rose put away the pan, turned around and held him in her arms, saying, "Thank you." "Thank me for what?" Caesar was confused. "Thank you for not abandoning me." "You are being stupid again, aren''t you? I have said that you are a woman with whom I''m ready to spend the rest of my life. How can I abandon you?" "After breakfast, I''ll go and buy some presents. I can''t possibly go over empty-handed. You do have a brother, right?" Caesar was very thoughtful, but Rose declined him politely, "Caesar, I''m touched by your thoughts, but I don''t think it''s a good time to visit my mom." "I''m not good enough for them?" Caesar''s face shed with a bit of displeasure. "If you are not good enough, I can''t think of anyone who is. It''s just that my mom''s health is not quite promising. I''m a bit worried that your sudden appearance would frighten her somehow." "How about I go home alone this time and tell her about you and you can go back with me the next time?" Caesar frowned. At first, he didn''t want to agree, but Rose tugged at his sleeve and shook it. Caesar was helpless. "Alright, alright, then." "That''s good." Rose breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she did not say the real reason. She was afraid that when her mother knew how rich Caesar was, she would ask Caesar for money. Although Caesar didn''t mind, she would, so it was definitely not a good time to meet her mom now. "Then I can drop you off at the house, can''t I?" "I''ve already bought the ticket. There''s no need to trouble you. I can just go back by myself. It''s just a two-hour ride." Caesar felt helpless, "I can''t let you go back on your own, I''ll get you a driver. Don''t say no." Rose had to agree. "Well, but the driver can''t drive me to the apartment. Your car is too much." Anyone would''ve been shocked out of their wits by how expensive Caesar''s cars were. Rose loved to keep a very low profile, which is what Caesar liked about her. "Well, when will youe back?" "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be back tonight. If there is, maybe a day or two." "Doesn''t that mean I won''t be able to see you for more than ten hours?" Caesar said discontentedly. "What? A big man like you can''t go more than ten hours with me now?" Rose teased. "Yeah, I don''t wanna be without you for even a second. So why don''t youe back tonight and I can sleep with you in my arms?" "Okay, I''lle back as soon as possible." After having breakfast, Rose and Caesar lingered for a while before leaving. Caesar watched her leave. Caesar was feeling quite strange that Rose was suddenly gone after spending almost every second with her for the past few days. Rose also felt the same way. Although it was not like she couldn''t live without him, it did, however, made her feel quite rattled. Shortly after she set off, Rose received a call from her mother. "Mom, how was the surgery?" "The Was sessful. It was j much. Come back quick/Sofeet and see me." "Weren''t you quite reluctant when I said I wanted to go back this morning?" Rose said, puzzled. "What''s with you now?" "I just didn''t want to trouble you. But now that the surgery is done, I do want to see you, so does your brother." Although Rose felt strange, she still answered honestly, "Mom, I am already on my way." "Okay, good girl. I''ll be waiting for you at home. I''ll make your favorite braised porkter." "Mom, that''s my brother''s favorite, not mine." "Haha, I''m just kidding. I''m so happy that you''reing back. Of course, I remember what you like to eat I''ll prepare it right away." Conte Rose felt strange when she hung up the phone. She found her mother''s sudden change of mind quite peculiar. Ever since she and her brother were young, her mother did prefer her brother, which was something she had already gotten used to. But it was, nheless, quite ridiculous that she couldn''t remember what she liked to eat. No matter what doubts were in her heart, everything would be clear when she saw her mother. The car sped along the highway. Rose looked at the fleeting scenery and did not know where her heart had flown to. "Caesar, I miss you." "Baby, I miss you too. Come back tonight." Caesar quickly responded to her text. Rose smiled sweetly. "Okay, I''ll try my best."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Send my regards to my mother-inw. Call me if you need anything." "All right." Caesar turned off his phone, and in his mind was Rose''s smiling face. The assistant entered the room and said, "Master, someone sent a letter." Chapter 1003 Caesar found it funny that one should choose such a way to correspond. He took over the letter and sized it up. There was no handwriting on the envelope. In the envelope, there was a postcard with the Eiffel Tower on it. Caesar turned the letter to the back and saw the familiar handwriting, which made him dumbfounded. "Cesar, I''m back." Each twinkle and smile of that person had long been engraved in the depths of his mind, not to mention her handwriting. "It''s impossible. How could a deade back to life?" There was a line of small words at the end. ''TH wait for you in the Dreamy Valley." "Master, what did it say?" The assistant also turned around and saw Caesar''s shocked expression. "Who sent this letter?" Caesar tightly grasped the postcard, and the knuckles of his fingers turned white due to excessive strength. "A seven or eight-year-old child handed it over to the security and said that it''s essential that it gets delivered in your hands." A picture appeared in Caesar''s mind. He held a woman tightly in his arms on and of grass spotted with dead bodies. "Everly, nothing will happen to you. I''ll save you." "If I make it out of this, can you and I go to Paris to see the Eiffel Tower?" "Okay, yeah, we are making out of this, I promise you that, and I''ll go anywhere you wanna go with you. Rescue''s on the way, you just hang on." "Cesar..." Caesar thought that he had long forgotten those things and the woman. But as he got in contact with something rted, remotely rted even, he would realize that she had been always in his head. "Prepare the car." "Yes, Master." No matter who was ying a prank on him, he could never forgive a joke yed on him using someone who had already passed away. Caesar got in the car with the postcard, "To Dreamy Valley." "Master, are you going to the hot springs? It will take two hours to get there. You want me to drive you to a nearer and better one?" "Cut your bulls*it." Caesar tightened his grip on the postcard. During the two hours of car ride, Caesar was thinking about that person, every little piece of their memory. The Dreamy Valley was located at the foot of a mountain named Dreamy Mountain, which was full of different flowers all year round. In spring, there were peach blossoms everywhere, and in summer, lush trees. It was known as the Paradise on Earth for its unworldly scenery. And the spring there got the same name as the valley. There were springs out in the open and ones inside. A lot of couples chose to travel here because there were exclusive hot spring pools for two. Caesar got to the hot spring. It was quiet around the hot spring. It was obvious that someone had booked the whole ce. By the time he entered the Japanese-style courtyard, there were already people waiting at the door. "Excuse me, is it Mr. Peterson?" "Aye." Caesar said coldly. "The person you wish to meet is inside. Please follow me." Caesar followed her into the depths of the courtyard until he stopped in front of the two tightly shut wooden doors. "Mr. Peterson, please go ahead." The woman retreated. Caesar wanted to see who the person who had been ying tricks behind the scenes was. How could whoever it was make fun of a dead person? Pushing the door open, he saw the back of a woman in a kimono in the house decorated like a traditional Japanese living room. She was wearing a pink cherry blossom kimono with a Japanese-styled hair bun on her head. Caesar''s heart tightened the moment he saw this figure. "Who are you? Why are you doing all this?" The woman put down theb in her hand and slowly turned around as Caesar''s eyes fixed on her. When his eyes fell on the woman''s face, the postcard and flower in Caesar''s hand fell to the ground. Wearing a pair of wooden clogs, the woman approached him step by step and squatted down to pick up the postcard. She looked at him with a smile and said, "Caesar, I''m back." Caesar still hadn''t recovered from the shock, "You... are not dead?" "Yes, the bullet went right past heart. If i ad hit me right on the et heart, Kwould have died, but I was also seriously injured. I have been recovering for the past few years." Caesar''s eyes were full ofplicated emotions, "So what if you are alive? It doesn''t change the fact that you were a spy! You might still be, for all I know!" This was the most uneptable thing for him. The woman he once loved was actually a spy from another country. The woman seemed to have expected what he would say, so she stepped forward and stood in front of Caesar. "Caesar, that''s all in the past." "The past? All the brothers that I brought with me died in your hands, and what you think telling me that it''s all in the past''s gonna bring them back from their tombs? Everly, you know what, you just drove yourself intoText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. your own tomb!" Content Caesar thought of the bloody night and grabbed Everly''s neck with one hand. Everly did not struggle. Instead, she allowed Caesar to grab hold of her neck. "Caesar, I know you me me. I owe you an exnation all this while." "No, that''s not what you owe me, what you owe me is your pathetic, despicable life!" Caesar tightened his fingers. "Yes, I was a spy in the past, but did I have the right to choose? I was born as a tool of my father. He made me the most powerful spy to serve the country." "You have your own country, and I have my own country. We are all doing our jobs for our country. Do you dare to say that there is no blood on your hands?" "At least I didn''t use the love given by others so meanly as a bargaining chip. Everly, you are so cruel." "Have you forgotten how Mill called you sister-inw? How could you have done that?" Caesar exuded a strong murderous aura, just like the moment he found out the truth. "Caesar, I have a heart and my heart pumps with blood just like yours. Even if I don''t expect you to believe me, I will tell you that I really regarded them as my friends. "But my father gave me the order to do it. He said that as long as I did it, he would never force me again." "I can only me myself for falling in love with you. I wanted to have a future with you. I had to do that." "But it all turned out to be nothing but a lie from my father. His real n was to get rid of you altogether." "I risked my life to save you. I thought I would never see you again, but His Almighty Grace let me live again." The blue veins on the back of Caesar''s hand popped up. He looked at the woman in his hand. She was much more mature than a few years ago. Her face was still the same as the innocent person who called him Caesar so sweetly back in that year. He closed his eyes and did not want to see this face again. As long as he saw her, he would think of the bloody night. Many people died that night. "Caesar, if you were me, between your country and friends, which would you choose?" Which to choose? The first day he enlisted, he was told and he firmly believed that nothing outweighed his country. It was his duty to sacrifice himself for the country if it ever came to that. If it were him, what would he choose? He believed he would do the same thing as Everly did. This was their fate, their inevitable, undeniable fate. As if she could read his mind, Everly continued, "I''ve not been doing well these years. As long as I shut my eyes, Mill''s and the others'' faces would appear in my mind." "I wake up every night from the most terrifying nightmares you can ever imagine. Death doesn''t scare me, what scares me is the fact that I''ll see Mill when I go to hell." Chapter 1004 Her words were full of emotion, and Caesar''s hands were shaking violently. "What is this, your new trick? What else do you want to get from me? I''ve left a long time ago. You won''t get anything from me!" "Caesar, it''s not like that. I have left the organization and paid a price for it. This time, I am here for you." "You left after learning about the truth. Now, we are free, and no longer need to carry the burden of the country. Let''s start again, shall we?" Caesar looked at her coy smile and thought of how she used to be by his side. "Caesar, I like that little bear, can you buy it for me?" Caesar used to think that she was the purest and most kind-hearted woman in the world, and he wished he could even pluck the stars from the sky for her. But it was the same woman that murdered all his men in cold blood as if she were Satan itself, crawling out of infinitely burning inferno, bringing out all the fury of hell with her. Caesar suddenly pushed her to the ground. "Start over? Well, why don''t you bring Mill back to life and we''ll start over from there?" With Everly''s skills, she couldpletely avoid Caesar, but she allowed him to push her to the ground. "Although I can''t let the deade back to life, I can exchange my life for it." "What do you mean?" Everly pulled loose her belt and let her kimono fall. Her tender naked body was exposedpletely in Caesar''s eyes. Caesar didn''t know what she meant, so he fixed his eyes on her belly. There was a long scar on her belly, which curled up like a centipede. "I did seppuku on myself, but God let me live, for no reason I can think of. I told myself that if I had to live and I would definitelye to you." There was also a bullet scar on her chest. As time went by, it faded to a not-so-obvious slit. There were also countless whip marks and other scars on her body. With those scars on her body, her originally tender and white skin seemed rather hideous. Everly had always been a strong woman but being a spy was nothing ordinary, even more so for a woman. "These wounds..." Even Caesar, who had been through a lot, felt shocked when he saw the scars all over her body. "Blessings by my father, but it doesn''t matter now. I have broken up with him. In the future, I am not Everly Houghton, but Everly Tang." Caesar knew that it was not easy to break away from the organization. Everly had suffered far more than he could now see. "What''s done is done. And whether you did it on your own free will or it was just an order you were following doesn''t matter now, water under the bridge." "There''s no turning back for us now. I''ve got someone I love." Everly did not seem surprised at all. "You''re talking about that little girl named Rose, right? Caesar, you don''t love her at all. The only reason you are with her is that you are using her as a substitute for me." "Everly, don''t think too highly of yourself. I admit that I loved you very much in the past, and I also wanted to marry you and be with you for a lifetime." "But after what you''ve done, you doomed our only chance together. I love Rose and she''s no substitute for anyone." "I have seen her, although we look different, her character and eyes are the same as mine. Are you sure that''s not why you love her?" Caesar thought of the first time he saw Rose open her eyes on the boat. Her eyes were so innocent that there was no impurity in them at all. He had never thought about it in this way but now that he did, he realized how simr the two of them were. "How dare you! You''d only look like that and behave like that because you knew that was what I liked! You MADE yourself like that, it was not the way you had been!" "I like her innocence and cleverness. I like her holding me and acting like a spoiled child." "Substitute, you said, right? Bulls*it! I neverid a finger on you but I have sex with Rose day and night!" "You probably don''t know that I like to hold her on the sofa when we f*ck. We f*ck on the bed, on the carpet, and in the bathtub!" "The house I bought for you is now full of traces of our love." "She is very attractive. I can''t wait to give her everything I have when I am with her. The most important thing is that she is very good, tens of thousands of times better than you, Everly!" Everly could not hold back her feelings any longer. "Nonsense. It was obviously because of me that you were together with her. You love me so much. How can you fall in love with someone else?" Content "People change. Everly, we''re the past tense. I can let bygones be bygones. From now on, don''t bother me." This was Caesar''s biggest concession. After seeing the wounds on her body, he understood her helplessness back then. But understanding was not equal to forgiveness. What was done was done. "I don''t believe that you don''t feel anything for me. You couldn''t kill me. You clearly still love me. If you don''t, why did you run all the way out of the shop thest time you had a nce of me at the mall?" S "It was really you thest time!" Caesar knew that he was right. "You and your pettish tricks!" "Caesar, I just want you to admit your feelings." "Everly, I''ll say it again. The person I love is Rose." With that, he turned around and left. A hint of coldness shed in Everly''s eyes. She thought that she couldz control everything, but now she found that Caesar was no longer the Caesar who would risk his life toN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. shield her from all the harm. She stretched out his hand and pulled a line. The room was filled with white fog, and the door had been locked. Caesar frowned at her, "What are you doing now?" "If you say that you don''t have feelings for me, then let''s see if that''s true. Caesar, let''s y a game. If you win, I will let you go." Caesar stared at the white fog. It was toote to hold his breath. There was no gas-proof mask here, not to mention that he had just sucked in a lot of it. "Caesar, it''s not poisonous gas. How could I bear to hurt you?" "What kind of tricks do you want to y?" "I... I just want you to recognize your own heart." She walked towards Caesar step by step, her kimono partially covering her body, and her slender legs were revealed as she walked. Everly looked much more mature than she was years ago. Or maybe this was the real way she was and what Caesar saw years ago was just her masquerade. She reached out her hands to Caesar but was taken hold of by Caesar. Caesar''s eyes fell on the tattoo on her corbones, which were his initials. Everly spiraled out of his control. The two of them were equally skilled. In the split of a second, a fight burst out between the two of them. "Get someone to open the door." "Someone will open the door after the game ends." "What on earth do you want to y?" Both of them took a step back. Everly saw his increasingly ruddy face and said, "It seems that the drug is taking effect." Chapter 1005 "What drug!" Caesar knew that there was something wrong with the white fog, but it was tasteless, so he couldn''t identify it for a while. But he knew there was something wrong with it, that he did. "This is the newest developed IV-3 of the organization. As long as sucked in, it will make some body parts extremely sensitive. In short, this is aphrodisiac." After listening to her exnation, Caesar found that there was something wrong with his body. He thought that this kind of heat was a feeling after moving around violently, but he didn''t know that it was that kind of medicine. Caesar gritted his teeth and red at the woman in front of him. "Everly!" "You said that you have no feelings for me. If you can get through the night without touching me, then I will believe you and never disturb your life in the future. But if you do touch me, it will prove that what you said before is all lies." Her hand had already climbed up to Caesar''s cheek. She had been thinking about this face for a long time. Finally, this day, she could see him and touch him. "Don''t touch me! Everly." "Caesar, guess what, I''m feeling it too." There was a flush on the woman''s white face, and her eyes were wet. "Caesar, I''ve been waiting for you all these years and kept my virginity. Do you want me?" Rose had been feeling restless on her way home, and it was hard to tell whether she was worried about her mother''s safety or something else. Looking at the gloomy weather outside the car window, she said, "It seems like it''s going to rain." "Yes, that''s quite the case during this season. Mrs. Peterson, we''ll arrive soon. Are you hungry? Why don''t I drive you somewhere to grab a bite?" "No, my mom will cook for me. You can just drop me at the intersection in front of us." "Okay, Mrs. Peterson. I''ll stay in the county for the time being. You can call me when you wanna leave." "Thank you for driving me here." Rose was embarrassed. She wasn''t an ostentatious person, so she thought it would be fine if she took the bus. It was Caesar who insisted on asking someone to give her a ride. "This is what I should do. Please wait a minute. Master has prepared gifts for your family. I''ll go get them for you in the trunk." Rose felt even more embarrassed. Caesar was too attentive. She had clearly said that she didn''t need to bring anything with her. The driver handed the bags Rose. There were only two bags but judging from the exquisite packaging, it was obviously quite expensive. How could a person whose one meal cost tens of thousands of dors give off cheap gifts? Rose only knew that the things inside were not cheap. When she saw themter, she realized how terrifyingly extravagant Caesar was. "Then excuse me." Rose said goodbye politely. "Yes, ostentatious. Please take care." The driver stood at the side respectfully with his hands down. Rose walked toward the shabby building with the bags in her hand. Along the way, she encountered many familiar faces. "Rose''s back. Looks like you''re even more beautiful. From afar, I thought you were some kind of big star." "That''s right. You got yourself a boyfriend yet? If not, I got some candidates here." Since childhood, Rose had been sweet and hardworking. All the neighborhood liked her very much hence their passion when seeing her. Rose greeted them one by one. "I''ll being downter to catch up with you guys after checking on my mom." Hearing that she was going to her mom, she was pulled over by someone. "Rose, a little heads-up for you. Take caution when you are back home. That man is... well, let''s say he''s not the best of men." "What man?" Rose was confused. "Didn''t your mother tell you? She has been living with a man for almost a year." Rose had been working in City A for the past year and knew nothing of the changes at home. "She probably didn''t wanna tell something that important on the phone." She couldn''t say anything in front of outsiders. She did, naturally, feel strange when learning her mother failed to inform her of such an important thing. She could certainly understand that her mother had seen it fit to find herself apanion since her father had passed away long ago and her mother''s life had never been easy. What she couldn''t figure out was that her mother didn''t mention a word about it to her. "I highly doubt that''s the reason. This man... there''s something wrong with him, rather indecent." The more Rose listened, the more confused she became. "What do you mean by ''something wrong''?" "As neighbors, we shouldn''t have said these things. Rose, you''re a good girl, and all I want for you is to be more cautious." "Word has it that the man has been a hooligan all these years, gambling and prostituting and stuff..." "A fine and pretty girl like yourself should keep your distance from him, you hear me?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thedy took Rose''s hand and said wholeheartedly. Rose frowned and thought in her heart, "I''ve known them for long enough to know that they can''t be lying to me." "Okay. I got it. I''ll go home and see my mom." "Okay, be careful yourself." Rose''s heart sank when she heard their words. In the past year, her mother had been asking for money more and more times, and even the amount was getting bigger and bigger. Was it because of this man? If that was the case, she would definitely not allow them to be together. This would only ruin her family. Thinking of this, Rose quickened her pace and hurried home. Behind her came the sound of the woman''s sigh. "The woman must have saved the universe in herst life to deserve such a pretty, understanding, and hardworking daughter in this life." Content "That''s right. Rose is so much more pleasing to the eye than that brother of hers." "I heard that she''s been sending money to her mother for her brother''s study and her mother''s living expenses. How noble, yet how sad of her to have born into that kind of family!" It was still the dpidated building, which Rose became more and more nervous. She took out the key and opened the door. As soon as she opened the door, she smelled a strong smell of burning tobo. The dpidated apartment was even more messed up. The table was covered in bottles of wine and leftovers, and there was a white mist floating over the sofa. Rose thought it was the man thedy downstairs referred to but the figure on the sofa spoke up, "Mom, about time youe back. I''m so hungry. Cook something for me." Obviously, it was her younger brother, Dominic. Rose walked quickly toward him and saw him smoking on the sofa, with a face resembling almost a skeleton. "Dominic, aren''t you supposed to be at the school at this time of the day? And since when did you start smoking?" The changes in the apartment were so great that Rose could hardly recognize it. The whole ce might have been ufortably small for the family of three, it still was a sweet home. There wasn''t any warmth in her eyes right now. She could only see the filthiness and disorder. Dominic hurriedly got up from the sofa. "Sis, why are you back? Mom didn''t tell me." "Why aren''t you at school?" Rose asked coldly. Chapter 1006 In order to pay for Dominic''s tuitionst year, Rose didn''t evene back for Christmas, because the part-time job at that time paid more than usual. It took her a lot of hardships to pay for Dominic''s tuition before school started. She never minded all the effort she had to put in but it all changed when she saw Dominic, who should be at the school at the moment, lyingzily on the sofa. Rose really wanted to know what had happened in the family over the past year and why everything had changed so much. "I took a day off ''cause I ain''t feeling too well. Wow, sister, why do I feel that you are more beautiful? You are d*mn sure to make a hell lotta cash if you go on and be some celebrity." Dominic had been proud of his sister ever since he was a child. He was average-looking and had poor grades, but she was excellent in every aspect. In the past, many people wanted to get close to her, so they would give Dominic some benefits and let him help to send a love letter. Dominic even secretly took a lot of pictures of Rose and sold them to those people. "Really? You are not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Rose saw that Dominic''s face was thin and pale, and it was obvious that he was ill. "Got a stomachache. And something hurts here. Why don''t you float me some dough and I''ll go check by meself?" "No, I will not. Because I''ll go with you. You can''t possibly go to the hospital by yourself since you are not feeling good." "Nah, it ain''t nothin'', sis. Just a few loose screws, is all. By the way, ma''s probably on her way back. She missed you, oh, that she did." Rose looked at him suspiciously. "You really don''t want me to go with you." "I ain''t born yesterday, sis. I think I can manage to go to the hospital on me own." "Alright then. How much do you want?" "Say, five grand?" Dominic said. Rose was shocked. "That much? A regr checkup doesn''t cost that much, does it?" "That much? When was thest time you went to the hospital? Back in the 1980s? Do you know how much them doctors fleece ya now?" "Well, I''ll give it to you. But do not spend it on some stupid things. This is money earned by my hard work." Rose gave all her money to Dominic and said, "I only have 3,000 here." "Three thousand it is then. Thank you, sis." Dominic took the money and left. Rose put things she was carrying aside and began to clean up the room. After a while, she heard the sound of opening the door. Her mother was standing at the door with a strange man. "Rose, you''re here so soon. I was thinking about going to the station to pick you up." "Mom, who is he?" Rose looked at the man with a mean face. Sure enough, the neighbor was right. From his appearance, he didn''t look like a decent person. "Oh, Rose, let me introduce you. We have been together for almost a year. I was too embarrassed to tell you before." Rose did not oppose her getting a stepfather for her, except that this person clearly did not qualify. "Joshua, this is Rose." "That''s a fine daughter you got there. Could''ve told me sooner and I could totally hook ''er up with some fat job." His tone made her feel very ufortable, and Rose didn''t like him by instinct. But on second thought, he couldn''t be all too bad, otherwise, why would her mother take a fancy to him in the first ce? "Joshua." "Aye, good girl. Right, since it''s our first time gettin'' together, we don''t we go out to grab somethin'' good and nice. It''s my treat, just got a fat hunky-chunkying in from today''s game." Game? Rose frowned. The neighbor did say that he gambled a lot. "Mom, have you got the operation?" "Right, my appointment is in next week. You must be famished. Let''s go out and eat." Rose felt as if her mother had be apletely different person. In the past, she had been very frugal and rarely went out to eat. For a moment, Rose couldn''t say too much and had to roll along with them. Joshua took them to a nice restaurant in the county. Although it was a little worse than the ce. where Caesar often took Rose, this kind of ce was a little luxurious for their family. "Mom, it''s very expensive here. There''s no need to be so extravagant." "It''s Joshua''s treat anyway. He won money today." Rose felt that her mother seemed to have been brainwashed and followed Joshua''s every word. Joshua sat next to her while they were eating. Rose finally opened her mouth to talk to Joshua when her mother went to the bathroom. "What do you do, Joshua?" "Been doin'' business." "Care to be a little more specific, if you please?" Rose asked, trying to sound him out. "You wouldn''t understand. Man, you do look like that chick on Instagram, don''t ya?" The man sized her up with lewdness in his eyes. That was definitely not the gaze of an elder looking at a junior. Rose felt ufortable under his gaze. All of a sudden, the man put his hand on her thigh, and Rose jumped up as if she had been bitten by a mouse. "What are you doing?" "Whoa, that was YOUR leg? I''ll be d*mned, thought it was my own. Chill out, huh? But then again, you do have a boyfriend, don''t you? If not, quite sure there''s something I can show you, if you know what m sayin''?" NovelDrama.Org on His words clearly stepped over a line. Rose stared at him angrily. "Joshua, mind yournguage. You''re my mother''s boyfriend now." "You are quite the jumper, aren''t ya? I ain''t done nothing to ya, have I?" "Rose, what''s wrong?" Her mother came back and looked at them puzzledly. Rose could only shoot a stare at him without saying anything. What should she say about such a thing? "Ain''t nothing goin'' on, mama bear. Get to order, time for some reinforcement for your Rosy Rose." "I''m certainly relieved to see you two getting along." Rose bit her lip and said nothing. This man was definitely not a good person. She must find a chance to make things clear to her mother.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She barely ate, without the slightest shred of appetite. Then, the three of them returned to that wreck of an apartment. "By the way, Rose, my friend''s asking us out for dinner. Dress up and go with us." "Which friend?" ording to Rose''s memory, her mother''s friends were all housewives. How could they go out to eat? "Some new friends. You''ll know when you see them. Go take a nap, and I''ll wake you upter." It just so happened that Rose didn''t wanna be around that man, who kept on looking her up and down, making her feel disgusted. Her room was still empty, but there were some sundries. After changing a set of bed sheets, she closed the door andy on the bed to rest. Her head was filled with the images of Caesar so she dialed his number yet what she heard was, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be reached at the moment." "Is the casino''s signal so bad?" Rose could only send him a Twitter message. "What are you doing? I''m home now. I miss you so much." Rosey waiting for his reply and fell asleep. She was woken up by an itchy feeling as if someone was touching her thigh. "Stop fooling around." She thought that it was Caesar. The hand kepting up, and Rose suddenly woke up. She had already gone home. Who was touching her? Chapter 1007 Rose suddenly woke up from her trance and looked at the man standing by the bed. "What are you doing!" "What am I doing? What do you expect me to be doing, one man and a woman in a room? Stop pretending you are all pure and innocent,e on, let''s get it over with." "Piss off!" Rose looked at Joshua wearily. When those neighbors reminded her before, Rose did not know that he would do this. "You are now my mom''s boyfriend, so please have some self-respect. If you keep doing this, I will tell my mom." "Go ahead, go ahead!" Joshua didn''t care about her threat at all and had already unbuckled his belt. Rose was so scared that her face was ashen. "What''s your problem? I''ll call the cops on you for this!" "Oh, the cops? Go right ahead and see if the cops give a d*mn about what you have to say! Look at you, all tender and delicate, I''ll be sure to take great care of you." As Joshua said that, he rushed to Rose, who suddenly fell to the ground. "I warn you that I have a boyfriend. He is very powerful. If you dare to touch a strand of hair on me, he will make your life miserable!" "Oh, guess I was right, after all, you ARE a cum-dumpster! Making my life miserable, huh? Why don''t you get your boyfriend right over here right now and I''ll have a few rounds with him?" Rose quickly dodged out of his way, shouting. "Mom, mom, help!" As she expected, her voice attracted her mother''s attention. "Rose, what''s happened here?" Rose ran behind her and said, "Mom, you need to ditch this animal right now! He tried to r*pe me!" "L, don''t you know my feelings for you? It was your daughter who started it by seducing me!" Joshua put the me on her instead. The corners of Rose''s lips curled into a cold sneer. "How can you be so shameless? Mom, don''t believe what he said. How can I do that kind of thing? Look at his belt, he even took it off himself, and he did it in my own room!" L also looked at him suspiciously, "Joshua, is Rose telling the truth?" "Of course it''s not. I came into her room to ask her to get up and dress up so that we can have dinner together in the evening." "Who knew that when I came in, she seduced me and started to unbuckle my belt. The way I see it, she was quite good at what she was doing. Must be a pro." Rose was so angry that her heart was trembling. "Bulls*it! I''ve never done this kind of thing." "No? Then why don''t you tell us what is it that you are doing that got you fifty grand in such a short period of time? Why don''t you just confess to us you''ve been selling that pretty face of yours?" "Enough! I made each and every dime of mine through hard work!" "I ain''t saying selling your body ain''t no hard work." For the first time, Rose saw the shady sides of humanity, how disgusting it was! L''s head ached because of their quarrel. "All right, stop it! It''s gettingte. Go and get dressed. We''ll go to dinnerter." Rose couldn''t believe her mother was just going to blow her off and didn''t give a d*mn after what the man had just done to her. "Mom, that''s it? He literally tried to r*pe your own daughter!" "I don''t know who is right and who is wrong. It must be a misunderstanding. Go wash your face." Rose couldn''t believe that this was actually happening. Before she could say anything, she was pushed into the bathroom by her mother. "Mom, there''s something wrong with this man. You can''t be with him!" "Rose, what happened just now must be a misunderstanding. Joshua won''t do such a thing." "Are you saying I''m lying?" "Come on, you know I''m not. I''m just saying he''s a good man and we can totally work this outter." Rose felt that her mother had gone mad as though she had been brainwashed by that lunatic! She couldn''t begin toprehend what her family had be. A lot of questions were piled up in her heart. It seemed that she could not go back today. She had to find out what was going on before leaving. She looked at her phone and saw that Caesar had yet to give her a reply. Rose called again, but it still couldn''t get through. Although she was a little disappointed, Rose didn''t think much about it. Her mother had been egging her on about dressing up, which, she thought, must mean the dinner was important to her so Rose decided to put all of it behind her head for a while. "All right, mother, where are we going to have dinner?" "A restaurant downtown." Rose was even more surprised. There was only one restaurant downtown and it was quite luxurious. How could her mother''s friends have so much money? Although she felt strange, she didn''t say anything "It''s raining outside. I''m going to get an umbre." Rose looked at the pouring rain outside and felt a little uneasy. Would Caesar mind that she wasn''t going home this night? In the private room of the restaurant, a man came in after a while. "Rose, this is Mr. Gavin Huber, the owner of a local enterprise." Rose''s frown deepened. "Mr. Huber?" How did her mother get to know such a businessman?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The man was about 40 years old. He was big-bellied, which made her disgusted. Last time in a casino, a man with such a style wanted to vite her. "Oh, is this Rose? Sure enough, you live up to your name just fine. Nice to meet you." He stretched out his hand toward Rose. Seeing his greasy look, Rose subconsciously wanted to refuse him. "What are you waiting for? Mr. Huber''s got his hand out." Her mom couldn''t wait to grab her hand and stuff it into Gavin''s palm. Rose struggled to lift her hand but was held firmly by Gavin. "I didn''t expect your daughter to be so beautiful," said Mr. Huber. He refused to let go of her hand. Rose strained to pull out her hand. When she pulled it out, her hand turned red. "Be seated, fes." Honey sat down, and Huber sat next to her, looking her up and down, which made Rose very ufortable. "Mom, why didn''t I know you had such a friend as Gavin before?" "I said I met himter. Rose, Mr. Huber is really awesome. Now he is running apany, driving a BMW, and having a vi in A city." Her mother''s words were getting stranger and stranger. "Mom, why are you telling me about what Uncle Huber has?. "Come on, Rose, am I that old? I''m just a dozen years older than you you don''t have to call me uncle, or ever Mr. Huber. I wouldn''t mind us getting on a first-name basis." "What I call you doesn''t matter, the way I see it. You are an old man to me anyway." "Rose, how can you be so rude? Where are your manners? Apologize to Mr. Huber now." Rose reluctantly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Uncle Huber." "Come on, that''s no big deal at all. Let''s have a toast." Joshua said in a hurry. "I don''t drink." Rose felt that things were going sideways so she refused. Joshua didn''t force her. "Get our little miss a ss of water, please." Chapter 1008 Rose looked at the water in her ss. Although she did not like the two of them, she could not show it in front of her mother. "Mom, I''m not feeling well. You''ll have to excuse me." "Where do you think you''re going in the heavy rain? Mr. Huber drove here. He''s gonna drive you hometer." "Yeah, you haven''t had a bite yet. Do you not like the food here? Then let''s switch to another restaurant right away."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Mr. Huber heard that she was going to leave, he quickly stood up. "You need to at least make a toast now that you are here. Since you don''t drink, make one with the water." "Then I''ll leave after that. I''m really not feeling well." "All right, all right. Not that you are a little girl under my wings anymore. A toast to Mr. Huber, then." Rose nodded, lifted the ss of water in front of her, and said, "Mr. Huber, thank you for your hospitality. This toast is to you, may you always be healthy and your business prosperous." "Bottoms up, Rose." Since it was only water in the ss, Rose didn''t care at all. She took a sip of the water in her ss and said, "Mr. Huber, excuse me now, I''ll take my leave." "Wait, Rose, I asked you toe back for a reason. You''re going to graduate soon. Mr. Huber is very good. I want you to marry him." "What!" Rose felt strange before, but she didn''t know what her mother was nning. The ss in her hand fell on the table. "You want me to marry a man who''s old enough to be my father?" "What are you talking about? He''s only turning 40 this year! Don''t you little girls dig older men nowadays?" "He''s rich and considerate. There''s nothing wrong with this marriage at all but happiness for you!" Rose frowned and asked, "Mom, are you crazy?" What on earth was she thinking? How could she let her marry such an old man! "I am not crazy. I only know that this is for your own good. You are my daughter. How can I not think for your sake? Mr. Huber is gentle and considerate. Marry him and you will have nothing else to worry about but counting dor bills at home!" Mr. Huber on the side saw that Rose was so young and beautiful, much more beautiful than the photos he was shown. He was overjoyed. "Yes, yes, I''m very rich. You don''t have to do a d*mn thing anymore if you marry me. All you gotta do all day long is shopping and all." "I''m sorry, Mr. Huber. I already have a boyfriend. He can buy whatever I like." Rose refused coldly. If she had known this would happen, there was no way she would''vee back. "That''s fine, you can break up with him. I don''t really mind." "I do. You are too old for me. I have to go now." Rose took the opportunity to leave. Seeing her so unappreciative, Joshua''s face darkened. "Rose, I dare you to take one more step!" "Yeah? Try stopping me." Rose ignored his warning and left directly. He made a phone call, and a few people came in from the door and blocked Rose''s way. "What are you doing? What do you want?" "Not much. We''re doing this for your own good. We are making this happen, right here and now. And after that, it''s not your call to make whether to marry him or not." "How dare you? I''ll call the police now!" Joshua pped his hands, and someone immediately took away her phone and restrained her. "Take her to the hotel." "Yes, sir." "Mom, help me!" Rose looked at L in panic. However, L just gave her a kind look and said, "Rose, don''t be afraid. They won''t hurt you. And neither will I. I''m doing this for your own god. You might think I''m doing something ridiculous right now but in time, you will thank me for this, for the luxurious you will be living." Even if her old mother was not so smart, she would not say such a thing. Rose couldn''t believe it. "Mom, you''re my mother. How can you do this to me?" "Rose, serve Mr. Huber well and our whole family will be in your debts for this." "You want your brother to go to a good college, don''t you? But with his grades he can''t possibly go to even the worst one in the country. As for Mr. Huber, he''s got a lot of strings he can pull." "With his help, your brother will definitely go to college. You don''t have to go to work. That''s great." Rose looked at the woman with tears in her eyes. At this moment, she felt that she did not know her at all. This was not her mother she knew. She was just a woman who would so cruelly sell off her daughter for money and vanity. "Mom, I hate you!" "Quick, take her away." When Rose was taken away, she heard a sentence the moment she left. "Mr. Huber,st time we talked about the betrothal gift money, which was 500,000 dors. You also saw that Rose is much better looking than in the photos, Shouldn''t you raise it a little bit?" Content What he said made Rose sad to the extreme. Sure enough, she was betrayed and sold out like a piece of good. Apparently, Mr. Huber was very satisfied with Rose. "She looks nice, but you also heard that she has a boyfriend. I''m afraid that she''s no longer intact, if you know what I''m referring to." "With all that being said, I am, for I''m a generous man, still willing to add a bit more to our original deal. I''ll make it 700 grand, how''s that sound to you?" "Well, 700 grand it is. Anyway, we will be a family soon enough." Joshua said as if he had done an honorable deed. If Rose had heard what he had said, she would have been devastated. The family she had been thinking and worrying about betrayed her as though she meant less than a stray dog to them. "Then the deposit..." L rubbed her hands. Mr. Huber took 20,000 from the bag he carried with him and threw it on the table. "Here''s the deposit. I''ll give you the next payment after I check the goods tonight." "Alright, alright, alright. Do treat my daughter well, Mr. Huber." "Of course, how could I not, when she''s so beautiful and tender?" "Mr. Huber, this girl is a little fierce. Iced her water just now. Have fun tonight!" Joshua smiled evilly. "I understand. Helo yourselves over here and I''ll be on my way. Keep it on my tab." "Mr. Huber, take care." Once Gavin left, L quickly put the deposit in her bag and said, "This is for real, is it? Is Rose really going to marry him?" "Of course, didn''t you see the look on his face when he was looking at Rose?" "My life is finally starting to look up! 700 grand for the betrothal gift, d*mn! That''s a lot of money!" Joshua saw her money-obsessed look and asked, "Is this Rose your daughter or not? Why can''t I see any sadness on your face?" "Of course not." L blurted out. "She really isn''t? Howe?" "Nothing, it doesn''t matter if she is or not. Anyway, I have raised her as my own daughter these years." L quickly changed the topic. Upon hearing this, Joshua knew there was something fishy going on. "You''d better start talking, what do you mean?" Chapter 1009 Rose was carried away by four men. Without Caesar around, she was scared to death. What should she do? She didn''t even have her phone. She was so frightened that she cried out for help as soon as she came out of the private room. No one around dared to save her. Obviously, they didn''t want to get into trouble. "Miss, save it. Mr. Huber owns this restaurant." Rose''s heart sank. Why would shee back? If she hadn''t, she wouldn''t have been here. Was it wrong for her to care about her family? She wanted what was best for her family, but what did she get? They made her marry a man as old as her father for money. She was really disappointed. She had to get out of here. She wouldn''t throw in the towel. It was an borate trap. There must be a car waiting for her outside the restaurant. If she was taken to the car, she was over. She only got one shot at this, and she had to take it. Looking at the pouring rain outside, she had a n. Seeing that they were about to take her away, Rose stopped and said, "You don''t even give me an umbre in this rain? I''m very weak. What if I catch a cold?" "What a pain in the ass. I''ll go get an umbre and you guys keep an eye on her." Rose was calcting the time in her mind. It wouldn''t be long before the man got the umbre. She looked around. Luckily, she knew the area well. She talked to them to distract their attention. "I won''t run away. I''vee around. Mr. Huber is so rich, and it''s my pleasure that he''s interested in me. "I''ll get everything a woman wants if I''m with him. Isn''t it great?" "Now we''re talking. There are so many women wanting to be Mrs. Huber." "I was too foolish to realize it." The man came back with an umbre. Rose said, "Give it to me." The man handed the umbre to her without thinking. Fortunately, it was a very long umbre. Rose took it and then hit the two men next to her. What she just said put them off their guard, and she hit them really hard. She ran away at the moment they let her go. She knew the difference between men and women, and they would catch up with her soon. Therefore, she made a desperate dash for the other side of the road. "Catch her!" Rose threw the umbre out to buy herself some time. In the heavy rain, automobiles speed in an endless stream. Fortunately, everyone drove slowly, and Rose didn''t get hit. She ran straight across the street. The men ran after her like mad, for they knew they were doomed if they lost her. As Rose ran, she suddenly felt so ufortable and she was losing her strength. She thought of the ss of water she had been drinking. D*mn it, they must have drugged the water. If it went on like this, she would be caught sooner orter, and she would never be able to escape again. Although there was a police station nearby, she thought of what Joshua had said before. Mr. Huber was a scoundrel here. Maybe even the police didn''t dare to mess with him. She wanted to ask passers-by for help, but there were not a lot of people on the street. She felt that she was getting weaker and weaker. What should she do? Just as she was at a dead end, she saw a man walking towards her with an umbre. It was a man. Rose walked towards the man at her fastest speed. She was running out of energy and she threw herself into his arms. She didn''t care who he was, as long as he could save her. "Sir, please help me." The man looked at the woman who was soaked in the rain and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter?" "They''re after me. I can''t call the police. Please help me." Rose seemed to have grabbed thest straw. After a while, the men caught up with her. "Miss Willis, pleasee with us. Otherwise, we''re gonna do this the hard way." Rose looked up at the man''s perfect jaw and said, "Help..." "Hey, stay out of this and give her to us." No one could see the man''s face. He was holding a ck umbre. A steady male voice rang out. "Shame for you. She''s just a woman." "Looks like you want to be a hero. Guys,e on!" Rose looked nervously at the man with dted pupils, "Sir..." "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone. Take this." The man put the umbre in Rose''s hand and rushed to the four men the next second. Rose held his umbre tightly. At this point she hated herself for not taking self-defense sses like Tae Kwon Do. She could only watch all this happen. Aplete stranger was fighting with four gangsters for her. She didn''t know if she could trust him or if she was gonna get him in trouble. Fortunately, the man was a great fighter and he soon knocked the four men down. "We''re Mr. Huber''s men, you will regret it!" "Maybe you''re right." As he said this, he kicked the man on the ground in the mouth. "I regret taking it easy on you." The other men left quickly, and he walked toward Rose. "Miss, are you alright?" .ne "Yes. Thank you so much for helping me, Sir. Can borrow your phone?" At this moment, what Rose wanted to hear the most was Caesar''s voice She could not rememberthe driver''s number, so she called Caesar. NovelDrama.Org Jon She skillfully dialed the number, but the response was always that cold female voice. Caesar, where are you? The man noticed the strange look on Rose''s face and asked, "Miss, are you sure you''re fine? You look pale." Rose just felt hotter and weaker. She finally knew what they put in her water. It was an aphrodisiac. It must be Joshua. He knew she would try her best to escape. He was a monster. "Sir, can you please do me a favor?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose waspletely disappointed in her family. No matter what, she would not go back to that so-called home again. This stranger, whom she had met by chance, was all she had right now. "Go ahead." "My family drugged me because they wanted me to marry someone old enough to be my father. I can''t go home now. I have a boyfriend, but I can''t get him on the phone. Sir, you are the only one who can help me." ?NovelDrama.Org The man frowned. How would her family be so shameless? He held Rose in his arms and said, "Miss, I''m gonna send you to a safe ce." "Thank you, may I know your name?" "Adam Xiao." Chapter 1010 In the hotel. Adam ced Rose in a bathtub full of hot water and had a doctor check on her. The doctor said she did not have a better solution. She suggested Rose either have sex with a man or wait for the aphrodisiac to wear off. Adam looked at the woman with glowing cheeks in the bathtub. "Miss Willis, where is your boyfriend? I can go to him." Rose was all wet with sweat and bath water. She said with difficulty, "He-he is in City A. That''s two hours'' drive from here. Just leave me alone and I''ll be fine." "Are you sure?" Even though Adam hadn''t taken any aphrodisiacs, he could tell by the look on Rose''s face how ufortable she was. "Yes. I don''t want to do anything to betray him. Mr. Xiao, can you promise me one thing?" "Sure." Adam was not a kind person, but somehow he felt the need to help this woman. "Get out of here and don''te in again no matter what you hear. I''m afraid I''ll throw myself in your arms." Rose had begun to imagine Adam''s face as Caesar''s. Adam nodded. "Okay, but make sure you won''t do anything to hurt yourself." "Don''t worry, I won''t. He''s waiting for me." Adam really admired this woman. How could she be so calm in such a situation? "I''ll put my phone here. Maybe he''ll call you back when he gets a signal." "Thank you." Adam closed the door and went out. He couldn''t her help with it. There was only one woman in his heart, and he wouldn''t have sex with anyone except for her. Rose clenched her teeth to fight against lust. With trembling fingers, she dialed the number over and over again. "Caesar, what the hell are you doing? Why aren''t you answering my calls?" She began to text Caesar. Caesar was her reason to live. She felt more and more empty. She''d never wanted a man like this. She looked at the ss on the sink table and said, "Caesar, what should I do? I can''t take it anymore..." She staggered to her feet, threw the ss on the ground, and carefully picked up a sharp shard. She didn''t want to hurt herself, but now she had no choice. She stabbed her palm with the shard. She didn''t go where the blood vessels were, but it hurt like hell, too. Only the pain could sober her up. She hugged herself and muttered as she watched the blood stter on the floor. "Caesar, I will make it!" It was a long night for Rose. Caesar, who was in the hot spring, didn''t feel better. He and Everly were both drugged. On the one hand, he had to say no to Everly''s temptation, on the other hand, he had to fight against his own desire. "Caesar, I know this is hard for you. Just do me." She had already taken off her clothes, and Caesar was wearing nothing but a white shirt and trousers. His shirt was rumpled. Once again, he pushed Everly away with all his strength. "Get your hands off me!" "Caesar, you said you would marry me. Don''t you remember that..." Caesar was like a wild beast with scarlet eyes. "Everly, I loved you, but that was a thing of the past. The only one I love now is Rose. I''ll marry her!" "I don''t believe it! You still love me, don''t you? You wanna marry her just because you had sex with her, right? "Caesar, I''m still a virgin. I''ve had special training, and you can do everything you want to me. I''m gonna blow you away." "Really?" Everly thought that he had changed his mind and nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I promise." Caesar yanked her body into the hot spring. "Get your head out of your ass!" Everly hit her head on the tile. It hurt so much that she felt dizzy. "Caesar, how can you do this to me!" "Open the door. I''m leaving!" Caesar remained rational. He came from the army and had experienced all kinds of tests. His willpower was much stronger than ordinary people''s. Everly had underestimated him. It was true that he desperately wanted a woman, but that woman could only be Rose. Her mind was filled with Rose''s smile. "Caesar, what do you want for breakfast?" "Look, I bought a lot of milk. Two sses of milk a day, and you won''t lose any more sleep." "Caesar, you''re so sweet. Will you be nice to me for the rest of your life?" "I like you so much." "Caesar, Caesar..." She was the only thing on her mind. He took out his phone, but Everly had blocked this area. He couldn''t even hear Rose''s voice. Sweat had already moistened his shirt. Everly got up from the water. sar, do you really love her tharet How long have you bee with her? You''vepletely over me?" "Love as nothing to do with time. Everly Houghton, we''re done. You and I are never gonna work." "No, you''re lying!" "You know what? I wouldn''ty a finger on you if you were on your knees." Caesar thought of his lovely dummy again. She would definitely cry if he had sex with another woman. He didn''t want to see her tears. After a whole night, the drug wore off. Everly was wearing a kimono as she looked at Caesar with a resentful expression.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caesar picked up his coat from the ground. "Everly, you lost. I didn''t touch you." "Caesar, you will regret it!" "I bet you would be the one regretting He gave her a cold look. "Hurry up and open the door." The door opened and it was 4 a.m. Caesar looked at the dark sky. Had Rose already returned to the vi? She must have been worried when he didn''te home all night. He told the driver to drive faster. As soon as he got a signal, he got a bunch of texts and missed calls. Some of them were from a strange number. "Caesar, I got drugged, and I feel so ufortable now. I miss you." "Caesar, I want to hear your voice. I don''t think I can take it anymore." "Caesar, where are you? Why aren''t you answering my calls?" "Caesar, I can only hurt myself." "Caesar, I saw blood flowing out of my skin. The pain will suppress the desire. When can I see you?" "Caesar..." That was all the text messages. Chapter 1011 Thest message was sent an hour ago. Caesar just felt like his head was all messed up. He called the number back quickly, and it took him a long time to get through. "Hello." He heard a slightly muffled male voice. Rose was drugged with an aphrodisiac, and a man answered the phone. The thought that Rose might have been taken advantage of by another man pissed Caesar off. "Where''s Rose? I''m warning you, if youy a finger on her, I''ll kill you!!" "So, you are her irresponsible boyfriend? Your girlfriend couldn''t even get through to you. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t be yours!" There was anger in Adam''s voice. His direct and arrogant words touched Caesar on his most sensitive spot. If he had known that Rose''s family were monsters, how could he have let her go home alone? But ording to the man who answered the phone, Rose was safe. Caesar calmed down a little bit. "It''s a long story. Where is Rose now? I''ll be right there." "She''s at the hospital." "She''s injured? Why?" "Check it yourself." Adam hung up the phone impatiently. Caesar didn''t want to lose any time, so he immediately called in a helicopter. Meanwhile, He arranged for a nearby doctor to go to the hospital to see how Rose was. He was filled with remorse. Rose was clean and wless. He wanted to protect her innocent smile and keep her away from anything dark. He nned to have her live under his wings. However, he failed to protect her. He arrived at the hospital soon, but he still felt like a century had passed. He didn''t know whether the man did it on purpose. He kept asking about Rose''s health, but the man wouldn''t tell him. Did the man just want him to worry? In the hotel. When Adam opened the door and saw the woman lying in a pool of blood, he was frightened. He didn''t expect that a weak woman would do this to herself. He couldn''t help her himself, but he had said that he could get her a strange man if she wanted to. He believed that her boyfriend wouldn''t mind it. After all, it was ast resort. If her boyfriend really loved her, he''d rather she sleep with someone else than get hurt. Rose said no without hesitation. She told Adam to get out again and. She was going to handle this alone. The blood on the floor was the result. This woman was really cruel to herself. But it could be seen how loyal she was to her boyfriend. The more loyal Rose was, the more contemptuous Adam was to this man whom he had not yet met. Not only did he fail to protect his woman, he disappeared when she needed him most. Rose had lost a lot of blood when she was taken to the hospital. She needed to be patched up and transfused right away. Adam stood by her side. The nurse ran to him in a hurry and asked, "Sir, what''s your rtionship with thisdy?" "We just met by chance. What''s the matter?" "I see. You two look alike. I thought you were rted. "She''s lost a lot of blood and needs a transfusion right away, but we kind of ran out of type 0." "I''m a type 0. I can help." Adam said directly. "Wow, I guess it''s a connection. Come with me." "Okay." After treatment, Rose finally got better. Adam looked a little pale from all the blood he had given her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon there was the sound of a propeller over the hospital. A military helicopternded directly on the top floor. Caesar hurriedly ran in and saw the man who was leaning against the door with his arms crossed. This man had a handsome face and a good figure. Although he looked young, he had a strong aura. Thinking that Rose had been with such a man, Caesar felt that his heart ached. He wouldn''t me Rose even if she had had sex with this man, but he still felt ufortable. "How''s Rose?" Adam looked up and down Caesar, and the coldness in his eyes . He asked, "Are you get boyfriend?" Content TO NovelDrama.Org S Caesar had been in the hot spring before. He came here before he could go home and wash up. His shirt was wrinkled and covered in lipstick marks. They were left by a woman. He even had a woman''s perfume on him. In addition, Rose had been calling him and couldn''t get through. Adam had already thought of Caesar as a jerk. If anything, he was a rich jerk. "Yes. Did you..." "Don''t worry, I have someone I love and I didn''t do anything to her. And she loves you very much. She hurt herself for you. "I gave her blood. She''s resting now." "You gave her blood?" Caesar frowned. The thought of another.et man''s blood running through his woman''s body made him a bit unhappy. As a man, Adam certainly knew what he was thinking. He raised a questioning eyebrow. "What, you want me to watch her die?" "I didn''t say that. Thank you so much for helping her." "Caesar, although I just met Miss Willis, I can tell she really is a good girl. I hope you can cherish her." Caesar didn''t know what Adam meant, but his malice towards Adam decreased a little. "Okay, I know. I''ll go check on her." Adam grabbed his hand and asked, "You''re going in there like that?" "Or else?" "I don''t Willis are if you cheated on Miss woods. Are you sure you wanthe you like this?" Content Poet she just came out of see Caesar looked down at himself. At this moment, he finally understood why Adam said that. "You might have misunderstood something. I didn''t cheat on Rose." "Keep these words for Miss Willis." Adam obviously did not buy it. Caesar felt a bit wronged, but he still appreciated the heads-up. "Thank you." Caesar turned around and left. There was no shop open at this hour. Caesar forced the driver to change clothes with him before hurrying into the ward. Adam said one thing to him. "If you love her, cherish her. You''ve been lucky with most men in the world." Chapter 1012 Adam turned to leave. His words made a strong impression on Caesar. The man saved Rose and gave Rose his blood at the critical moment. He was her great benefactor. It was the first time Caesar, the proud man, had thanked someone so much. "Wait." Adam turned to look at him, "What''s the matter?" "Thank you for saving Rose. May I know your name? Please give me a chance to repay you." Caesar said seriously. There were not many people who could hear that. However, Adam did not expect anything in return. "Well, I think you should be thankful for her luck. I don''t think I''ve done anything remarkable." Caesar handed him his business card. "If you want anything, no matter what it is, tell me. I''ll give it to you." At this time, Adam only felt that Caesar was too arrogant. He was not God, how dare make such a promise? There were only a name and a number on that ck business card. Nopany, no position. "This is the most special card I have ever seen." "Since you saved Rose, you''re my benefactor. I''m really sorry I wasn''t there for her when she needed me. "I didn''t cheat on her. To me, she''s everything. So, I wish I could repay you somehow." Caesar''s sincerity kind of moved Adam. He got more curious about this man. At first, he thought Caesar was a yboy. If not, why was he wearing another woman''s perfume? However, if he really was a yboy, why would say something like that? Rose was not here, was she? Adam took the business card. "Okay, I know." "In exchange, you''re supposed to give me your card." Caesar still wanted to know this man''s identity. Adam had no choice but to do as he said. "Goodbye." "Bye." Caesar nced at the name of Adam''spany. He had heard of it. It was apany that had made a name for itselfst year. Caesar knew it because his business was more than casinos. He made a lot of investments in a variety of industries. Many people only knew that he was from the Peterson family. In fact, he''d got a lot of hidden assets all over the world. Therefore, he paid special attention topetitivepanies. Adam''spany was small. At first, Caesar didn''t notice it. However, it made money hand over fist. He thought its boss must be capable and sharp-eyed. Caesar didn''t expect that it was the man who saved Rose. He silently took Adam''s business card. Adam did not know that his encounter with Rose would change his entire life. After Adam left, Caesar walked step by step into the ward. Rose was lying on the bed with a pale face. There was a needle on the back of her hand. She looked so pitiful that his heart ached again. She was alive and kicking when she left yesterday. It had only been a dozen hours, and she had be like this. He gently stroked her snow- white cheeks and said, "Rose, I''m sorry..." His voice woke her up. She opened her eyes weakly and slowly. "Caesar, is it you?" hi+i_n Its me. "You''re here. You''re finally here! Am I dreaming?" Rose burst into tears. Caesar held her body tightly. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I''mte, honey." "Ahem, you''re holding me too tightly, and I''m a little out of breath." Rose kept coughing. "Oh, I''m sorry. Where does it hurt?" Caesar let go of Rose and looked at her with distress. "With you here, I don''t feel any pain Caesar ''m so tired, but I c to fall asleep. I''m afraid..." belongs to " "It''s okay. I''m here. No one can bully you." Rose gave an exhausted smile. "Okay." Before she fell asleep, she suddenly thought of something. "Where''s Mr. Xiao? Caesar, he saved me." "Don''t worry, I already have his contact information. When you''re better, I''ll repay him." "Caesar, you''re the best." Only then did Rose close her eyes with relief. Caesar looked at her pale face, and his eyes were full of pity. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "Rose, I''m d I didn''t let you down." He did not dare to imagine what would happen if he failed to control himself in the hot spring. With Caesar around, Rose slept very soundly. A smile yed across her lips. Caesar sat by her bed. It was not until morning that he went to wash and change into clean clothes. Even if he didn''t have sex with Everly, he didn''t want Rose to know anything about Everly. Rose was like an angel, and he would never let anyone hurt her again in his life. Due to the excessive loss of blood and the shock, Rose did not wake up. Caesar stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, and the bodyguards came in. "Mr. Peterson, it''s all clear." "Go Caesar didn''t turn arouhe bodyguards all knew et that Peterson was in a e anger. Content b ofN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Everyone was on tenterhooks. A man answered carefully, "Here''s the thing..." He told Caesar the whole story, including what had happenedst night. "Selling the daughter for money? What a mother." Caesar yed with his ring. This action meant he was ready to kill. "Mr. Peterson, Joshua is Jamar Goff''s man. Should we deal with him by mob rules?" Mob rules representedwlessness and cruelty. Caesar was never a kind person. "Jamar''s man?" "Yes." "Good. I let him off the hook thest time I have to teach him & As a piece of my cargo "We know what to do." swao "Well, take care of Miss Willis, and I''ll go to her home." He decided to handle this himself. He would not let go of anyone who hurt her, not even her family. "Yes. The car is ready." "If she gets hurt again, you guys are gonna see each other in hell." "Yes." A shiver ran down everyone''s spine. They knew very well Mr. Peterson was serious. It seemed that those people were going down. They finally knew clearly what Rose meant to Caesar. Chapter 1013 Rose managed to escape, which was a huge blow to L and Joshua. They were almost crazy. This matter was not just about money. The point was, they offended Mr. Huber. What should they do? They came home tired. Goaded beyond endurance, Joshua lost it. "Look what your daughter did! Mr. Huber is so gonna kill us, b*tch!" L was also angry. "Are you ming me? Who came up with this stupid idea? It''s you! You''re not content to exploit her, you want to sell her!" "Mr. Huber is rich and powerful. Who doesn''t want to marry him? Your daughter should feel ttered that she has a chance to be Mrs. Huber!" "Now that she''s gone, what''s the point of saying this? Mr. Huber said we had to pay him 100,000 bucks if we couldn''t give her to him. We don''t have that kind of money!" Joshua lit a cigarette, and his face was gloomy. "Stupid b*tch ruined my n! I don''t care what you have to do. Try your best to get Rose into Mr. Huber''s bed. We can''t afford to mess with him." "She doesn''t even have a phone. How am I gonna get in touch with her? Besides, do you still think she will be stupid enough to trust us again?" L sighed. Although Rose was not her biological daughter, they had been living together for so many years. Rose was a great daughter. She hadn''t known that Rose would hate Mr. Huber so much before. She felt that he had no faults except age. Wasn''t it nice to marry Mr. Huber? Rose wouldn''t have to work so hard anymore once she became Mrs. Huber. A life of luxury and wealth awaited her, but she ran away. What was she thinking? No that they offended Mr. Huber, they were going down. "How would she make so much money for you if she wasn''t stupid? Lure her home the next time she contacts you." "That''s the only way out now." The two men sighed. Joshua''s eyes fell on a delicate box on the table. "What''s this? You bought it? How dare you!" "What? You think I have the money to buy stuff? I gave you everything I had! I don''t know what it is!" Dominic was awakened by their quarrel. He rubbed his eyes and came out. "Mom, this is a gift brought by my sister." "Your sister? Then it must be some worthless local product." Joshua shook his head. "No, I doubt that." After all, he was a man of the world. He didn''t think a local product would have a gold-ted packing box. "Then what can it be? Look, it''s so tacky. Is the yellow thing on it trying to fake gold?" L snorted. Joshua picked up the box and touched it. "It''s not fake. It''s real gold." "What? Gold? But it''s just a box. What''s in it?" "Let me open it." Joshua carefully opened the box, inside of which was a jade bracelet. "What a beautiful bracelet!" Although L didn''t know the value of this bracelet, she liked it very much. "By the way, Mom, she said it was for you." Joshua saw the logo in the box. "Holy sh*t, it''s GA." "GA? What''s that?" The most expensive piece of jewelry L ever wore in her life was under 500 bucks. She didn''t know anything fancy. "It''s a brand in Burma that specializes in jade. The cheapest jewelry of it costs one hundred thousand." "What? Are you serious?" L almost passed out. This bracelet was worth one hundred thousand bucks? "There''s a certificate here. I''ll check it out." Dominic googled the bracelet''s certificate of authenticity. "Oh my god!" "Calm down, kid!" L was scared. "It-It''s so expensive! One, two three four... So many zeros! Mom, do you know e was trembling. w much it is?" Dominio "Just tell me!" Dominic stretched out his fingers. L asked, "500,000 bucks?" "No, it''s five million!" "Jesus! Are you sure? So, Rose bought me a bracelet worth five million?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mom,Even if we sell it at 50% off, the is the price on the we''ll get over 2 million. We''re gonna be rich." Joshua grabbed the bracelet and said, ''Til take it for appraisal. What if it''s fake?" "Hey, give it to me! I''ll have it authenticated." L was so excited that her face was glowing. She didn''t know where Rose got this bracelet, but she took it for granted that it was hers. "Do you know the appraiser? Let''s go together." Joshua didn''t think Rose would send L a fake bracelet. If he could have this bracelet all to himself, he wouldn''t have to worry about money again. He could even divorce L and take a prettier wife, right? L knew what he was thinking. Five million was a huge sum of money for an ordinary family. What if Joshua ran away with this bracelet? She couldn''t let it happen. "Okay, but you have to let me keep it." "Hey, what do you mean? Do you think I''ll monopolize it?" "If you won''t, give it to me now." "Only after the appraisal." Joshua was ready to leave with the bracelet. "Give me the bracelet!" L rushed to him. "Get out of my way, you shrew!" L was pushed to the ground. "Dominic, stop him! He wants to take the bracelet away!" Dominic knew what the bracelet meant. He grabbed Joshua''s hand and stopped him from leaving. The three of them struggled, and the bracelet fell to the ground as they fought. Crap! They were shocked. What should they do? Fortunately, the jade didn''t break. Itnded on the couch and slowly rolled to the floor. They pounced on it like wolves. At this time, the door was opened with a loud bang. "Who are you? How dare you break into my house!" Could it be that someone tried to steal the bracelet? They saw a man unhurriedly walking in. Chapter 1014 The man standing at the door was like a god from heaven. They had only seen such a handsome face on TV. Was he a star? Behind the man stood a few men in ck. Their aura suggested they were unfriendly. Joshua was a mobster, so he was familiar with this aura. A flicker of anxiety passed through his mind. This man broke in without a look of fear on his face, which showed that he was confident enough. "Sir, I think you''re in the wrong ce." Caesar coldly looked at this messy house. It was where Rose was born. Originally, he thought it would be a warm ce. But it was actually just a ce for scumbags. His eyes fixed on the bracelet on the ground. It turned out that they were fighting for this. Caesar squatted down to pick up the bracelet. Joshua''s face changed greatly. "Put it down, it''s ours." "Yours?" Caesar sneered, "You think you deserve it?" "None of your business. My daughter gave it to me," L said. Caesar thought it was really ridiculous. "Your daughter? The one you sold for money?" How did this man, who she had never met, know about this? L looked a bit flustered. "What are you saying? I have a good rtionship with my daughter. Give it back to me!" "Mrs. White, this bracelet was supposed to be yours. It''s a pity that you didn''t cherish it." Caesar smashed the bracelet to the ground in front of everyone. "No!" The bracelet was broken into several pieces. Joshua and L rushed to pick up the fragments. It was five million bucks! "Hey, do you have any idea how much it is?" "I''m gonna sue you, robber!" Caesar''s bodyguard couldn''t help but say, "How dare you! Who do you think you are? Mr. Peterson bought this bracelet, and he can do whatever he wants with it." L was stunned. "You bought this? So, Rose stole it from you? I''m sorry, Sir. Rose has already left, and she has nothing to do with us." One minute L said she had a good rtionship with Rose, the next she said she had nothing to do with her Joshua thought L was right. Why else would this big shote here? The point was, how could Rose afford something worth millions? He was afraid of getting into trouble, so he quickly added. "We are also looking for her. When shees back, we will send her to the police station." Caesar''s eyes fell from Rose''s parents to Dominic. He didn''t participate in what happenedst night. If he was not a jerk, Caesar would show mercy to him. "Have you seen your sister?" Looking at the bodyguards behind Caesar, Dominic swallowed nervously and shook his head again and again. "I met her when she came back yesterday. Later, I went out. I don''t know what she has done. If she steals from you, go to her. Don''t put this on us." And thest glimmer of hope was gone. None of them really thought of Rose as family. Rose had been working part-time for years for them. She gave all her money to them and never bone herself anything good. However, they only thought of her an ATM. Caesar felt sorry for Rose. These people were not qualified to be humans. They were just animals. "Are you sure you have nothing to do with her?" "Of course. She is not my biological daughter, and we''re not gonna pay for whatever she did." L said without hesitation. Caesar frowned. No wonder they could be so ruthless to Rose. "That''s great. I guess I don''t have to be merciful." "Sir, what do you mean by that?" "Well, you hurt my woman, so I''m gonna make you pay ten times the price. Don''t you want to sell her? You''ll be sent to a whorehouse and spend the rest of your life selling yourself. Although you''re a bit old, I''m sure there''s a market for you." Upon hearing his words, L''s face turned pale. "Wh-what? Rose is your woman?" "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Rose''s boyfriend. This bracelet is a present I bought for you, Mrs. White. "I ned toe here with Rose, but she was too shy. She said she would take me here next time. "However, it wasn''t her home but a hazardous spot! You guys were not her family, but crazy monsters!" Only then did L know what was happening. "So you''re Rose''s boyfriend! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "You wouldn''t have sold her if I had told you? Or you would have put her in my bed?" No wonder Rose had nothing inmon with them. It turned out that Rose was not L''s daughter at all. "Since you''re Rose''s boyfriend, we''re a family. Please have a seat." He bought a bracelet for five million, which meant he was fabulously rich! Compared to him, Mr. Huber was like an old pig! L and Joshua were extremely regretful. They knew that Rose had a boyfriend. Why didn''t they ask more about it? Caesar looked at the shameless woman. "Mrs. White, it''s toote. Guys, take her away." "What are you doing?" "Sir, please don''t do this to my mom. My sister''s gonna mad at you." Dominic grabbed Caesar''s hand and begged. Caesar coldly shook his hand off. "Don''t touch me! You think you''re gonna get away with it? You spent all your sister''s money on gambling, weed and nightclubs! What a jerk!" "Don''t let him go." Caesar said to his bodyguards. The only one left was Joshua. He did not know who Caesar was, but he was sure it was a big shot. "I''m telling you, I''m Jamar Goff''s man. If youy a hand on me, you''ll be sorry." "Wow, I''m so scared. Go and tell Jamar that Mr. Peterson wants to see him. FYI, don''t try to escape. No one can escape from me." "Fine! I''ll go to him now!" Joshua slipped away. Caesar''s bodyguards followed him. A cold light shed across Caesar''s eyes. He took out his phone and dialed a number. No one could survive! Chapter 1015 Joshua went to Jamar for protection. He embellished the whole story, describing Caesar as an unreasonable troublemaker. Yet he never said a word about the evil he had done. "What? How dare he bully my man! I''m gonna kick his stupid ass!" "I know! Mr. Goff, he doesn''t give a sh*t about you. We should go after him." "What''s his name?" "Well, he just said he was Mr. Peterson. He must be afraid to say his full name. What a coward..." Before he finished speaking, Jamar''s face had changed. "He''s Mr. Peterson?" "Yes. Mr. Goff, do you know him? He said he wanted to see you." "D*mn it, why didn''t you say it earlier? You stupid jerk, you''re gonna get me killed. I have to go." "Mr. Goff, why are you so scared? Who on earth is Mr. Peterson?" "Let me tell you one thing. There''s not a man in the whole mob who wouldn''t listen to him. I stole some of his cargo earlier, and I thought he didn''t know! Looks like he''s not gonna let me go. I''m out of here." Jamar''s face turned livid. He wished he could fly away now. Before he could leave, his man came in. "Mr. Goff, there is a man called Mr. Peterson waiting for you outside." "Sh*t, how did he get here so fast? I''m so going down." Jamar was desperate. Seeing this, Joshua was totally freaking out. If Mr. Goff was doomed, so was he. Why was Rose''s boyfriend such a big shot?? It was toote for him to regret it now. "Come with me to meet Mr. Peterson." "Yes." Caesar saw a man with a long scar on his right face. He should be Jamar. Caesar kept a low profile. Although many people have heard of him, few have actually seen him. When Jamar saw Caesar, he was just like a mouse seeing a cat. "Mr. Peterson, what brings you here? I never thought you would be so young. Come on, have a seat." Caesar followed him to into the house and sat down on the sofa casually. Jamar bent over and handed him a cigar. "Try this, Mr. Peterson." Caesar folded his legs but did not take Jamar''s cigar. Instead, he took out his cigarette box. Jamar immediately took out his lighter. "Mr. Peterson, may I?" Joshua, who was standing aside, couldn''t wait to hug Caesar''s legs and beg for mercy. Caesar took a drag on his cigarette, and exhaled the smoke. No one knew what he was thinking. "I''m here for two things. One is about my cargo. Jamar, you''re really amazing. How dare you steal my cargo?" Jamar knew there was no point in denying it. "Mr. Peterson, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was yours. If I knew it, I wouldn''t even look at it! I''ll pay you double. Can you please let me go?" "Do you think I want your money?" From beginning to end, Caesar''s tone was very rxed. But Jamar and Joshua felt so pressured. "Mr. Peterson, it''s all my fault. If you don''t want money, I can give you something else." "Jamar, we''re all mobsters and you''re a smart person. Let me tel you what to do." "Go ahead, Mr Peterson." Caesar took out a military knife and stabbed it directly into the table in front of him. "For the sake of your attitude, I''ll just want one finger. You want to do it yourself or should I?" Mobsters faced death and disability all the time. Caesar was the king of this world. One finger wasmon and not too much to ask. However, Jamar didn''t want topromise. "Mr. Peterson, show mercy, please! I can give you all my money. Please cut me some ck!" Caesar I''m a man of my word. You ne yed with it in his hand. "Jamar et Daned up the knife and for what you didnt right? A cold light shed across Jamar''s eyes. "Mr. Peterson, are you sure you want my finger?" "Yeah." "Then..." Suddenly, Jamar rolled forward and put his gun to Caesar''s temple. "Mr. Peterson, I know you''re the king of the mob, but you made a big mistake. Youe to me with so few people. "It should be a rookie mistake, right? I guess you didn''t realize you were in a strangend. "I wanted to show you some respect, but you''re just too difficult. Don''t me me for being cruel!" Joshua had thought that he was over, but things seemed to be turning around. He felt so good. Mr. Goff was terrific! However, the man who was pointed at by a gun didn''t feel panic at all. He even calmly pulled on his cigarette. "Jamar, you know what happened to thest guy who pulled a gun on me?" "Stop bluffing. This is not your ce! Come on, guys!" Suddenly the situation changed and both sides took out their guns. All that mattered now was the gun pointed at Caesar. His bodyguards knew very well how strong he was, so they stayed cool. Joshua thought Jamar was gonna win. a gPeterson, I think you''re just man. Forget it, you''re no match for Mr. Goff." Content Caesar nced at Joshua indifferently. The deterrent look in his eyes made Joshua''s feel cold all over. This man was clearly at a disadvantage, bit why was he so calm? Wasn''t he afraid at all?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mr. Peterson, I hate going against you, but you started it. Go to hell!" Caesar snorted and turned the knife in his hand. Before Jamar pulled the trigger, he had already cut Jamar''s hand and moved to his back agilely. Jamar pulled the trigger and aimed his gun at the crystal chandelier above. Caesar grabbed the gun and jumped to the other side, watching the crystal chandelier fall. It happened in a matter of seconds. Everyone was stunned. Were they in a movie? Caesar held the knife in one hand and the gun in the other. He looked as calm as usual. "Jamar, I''ve changed my mind. Apart from your finger, I want you dead." Chapter 1016 Caesar''s bodyguards hadn''t seen him fight in a long time. He even looked good when he attacked. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed there was such a perfect man. He was a handsome, smart, death-defying fighter, with a devilish charm. His impossible perfection always made one feel that he was not a human but a god above all things. He looked down coldly at everyone until Rose appeared. She added a touch of humanity to him. Jamar gritted his teeth and looked at Caesar. "So what if you''re a great fighter? You''re outnumbered! Dudes, kill him! 100 grand for one shot!" Spurred on by money, Jamar''s men turned their guns on Caesar. Caesar sneered. "Is my life worth so little to you?" He pulled the trigger and shot a man point-nk. What happened next was like a movie. Caesar moved seamlessly between the men with the guns, unscathed. But those who wanted to shoot him fell one by one. In a moment, there were people all over the floor. Jamar was shot in the leg and couldn''t move. Only now did he know Mr. Peterson was worthy of his name.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Peterson, I can give you money, or anything! Please spare me!" "It''s toote." Caesar held Jamar''s hand down and aimed at him. "Mr. Peterson, no! Please don''t do that!" Caesar stabbed Jamar in the carotid artery. Joshua trembled with fear at Jamar''s screams. The next one should be him. "Jamar''s already paid for what he did, and as for you..." Caesar slowly looked at Joshua. Joshua knelt and kowtowed again and again. "Mr. Peterson, I''m sorry, I was wrong! Please forgive me! Look, you are Rose''s boyfriend, so we are a family..." "A family?" Caesar grabbed him by the cor. "You don''t deserve it." "Take him away." "Yes." When Caesar walked out of the room, he saw a group of heavily armed secret service agents. There were bodies everywhere. A bullet passed by Caesar''s foot. A bodyguard immediately stood in front of him and said, "Mr. Peterson, be careful." Caesar gently raised his hand, "No need." A man walked out from the darkness. He was dressed in camouge and a dazzling mask. "Caesar, oh, should I call you Mr. Peterson?" The man''s mouth curved into a mocking smile. "Jonathan, I''ve got ns, so I''ll leave you to it. Jamar has been knocked down. You can just go in." "Caesar, as I recall, you''ve been out of the gang business for quite some time." Caesar stopped. "Because he bullied the wrong person. I''ll see youter." Jonathan whistled. He hadn''t seen that look on Caesar''s face in a long time. It seemed that he had already moved on from that woman. Jamar was really unlucky. Originally, Caesar didn''t want to give a sh*t about him. However, thanks to Joshua, Caesar decided to crash Jamar''s illegal den. Joshua had no idea where he was being taken. Though Caesar didn''t kill him, he knew that he was gonna end up worse than dead. Joshua was taken to the underground boxing ring. He used toe here to gamble, but apparently he was not a guest today. "Mr. Peterson, what do you want to do?" "You''ll see." Caesar ordered the bodyguards. "Tell those boxers they''ll get 10,000 bucks for one punch to Joshua White." "Yes." They never doubted Caesar''s decisions. Joshua was scared to death. "Mr. Peterson, I''m so sorry. Can you please let me go? I know I was wrong!" "There''s no point in apologizing. You had iting. Guys, take him inside and get him changed." "No! Mr. Peterson, spare me, please!" The boxers here were extremely fierce. Moreover, they could get so much money for one punch. Joshua wished he was dead. It was better to be shot than be tortured. Rose hadn''t woken up yet. Caesar''s frown deepened and he grew more and more agitated. It was all his fault. He shouldn''t have let alone. If See to her family ald he been with her, nongs to have happened. There were more and more people in the ring. Caesar sat in the VIP seat. When the host announced tonight''s rules, even the crowd was going wild, not to mention the boxers. "100 grand for one punch? Am I dreaming?" "It can''t be serious." "Calm down, everyone. A mysterious boss offered a bonus of one million bucks." The host stretched out his hand and pointed somewhere. A beam of light shone down, and everyone saw a pile of money. Jesus! People were even more excited. Did this mysterious boss have some abnormal interests He paid to watch someone get punched! There were a total of six boxers. One man said, ''TH go first." "All right." Joshua was taken to the boxing ring in only his underwear. Some people recognized him. Joshua stood in the spotlight, like a sheep waiting to be prodded by his six shepherds. Though the light in the audience was dim, he could immediately feel where Caesar was, because Caesar was looking at him coldly. The boxer came to him. Joshua ran like crazy to avoid being attacked, but it was useless. "You, you stay back!" The boxer punched Joshua in the face mercilessly. Joshua was in so much pain that he couldn''t stand up. When he was feeling dizzy, he got another punch. He didn''t have the strength to breathe. The host recorded excitedly, "One, two, three, four..." The other boxers were getting impatient because they wanted the money, too. Caesar made a gesture, and the other boxers came up to the ring together. Joshua felt he was living in hell. "I beg you, please let me go!" No one cared about him. They only wanted money. Caesar looked at them indifferently. That was the price of being greedy. Not a single member of the audience sympathized with Joshua. On the contrary, the more exciting the fight, the more excited they became. Caesar got up and left. Humans were innately violent, right? Chapter 1017 The boxers were still beating Joshua. As soon as Joshua went into shock, he''d be treated so he could continue to be beaten. He could feel the excruciating pain whether he was conscious or not. When Caesar returned to the hospital, it was already night. Rose had just woken up. Rose was still immersed in the nightmare she had. She was like a pet looking for its master everywhere. "Caesar, Caesar, where are you?" Could it be that it was just a dream and Caesar didn''te back at all? "Rose, I''m here." Caesar pushed the door open and came in. Rose ran to him in a hurry and threw herself into his arms. "Caesar, I thought it was a dream!" Rose had been traumatized by what had happened in thest two days. Caesar''s heart ached. "I''m sorry. I promise I won''t leave you alone again. Honey, I will protect you." "Well, I believe you." Caesar carried her back to bed. "You''ve got a couple of wounds. You need to get some rest." Rose allowed him to tuck herself in, and made no mention of her wounds. Caesar gently caressed her pale face. "You must have been in a lot of pain." "At that time, I was just trying to stay awake. I didn''t feel too much pain." "What a dummy." Caesar kissed her on the forehead. "I''ll be with you forever." He found that his feelings for her had turned into love. He wasn''t just interested in her. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Rose clutched his sleeve tightly and nodded. She wanted to be with him, too. "Wow, wow. No wonder you lost your temper back there. Turns out you were standing up for your woman." A strange voice came. Rose was so scared that she jumped out of Caesar''s arms. Her grip on Caesar''s sleeve became tighter. Caesar patted her back tofort her. He nced at the man who came in through the window with displeasure. "You''re lucky I''m holding her, or you''d be a corpse right now. By the way, windows aren''t for getting in and out." "Oh, why are you so mean? What a guy who puts sex before friends! I''m here to see your woman. You''re Rose, right?" "Get lost. She doesn''t want to see you." Rose looked at the man in a camouge suit. There was an unique mask on his face. He was tall and straight, looking very different from ordinary people. "You- you are a soldier?" Rose asked with excitement. "Yes,m." Rose excitedly left Caesar''s arms and jumped to the ground. She worshiped soldiers the most! Soldiers were tall and handsome. The point was, they protected this country. Rose thought they were so great. It was the first time she had ever seen a soldier! "Well, can I shake hands with you?" Rose asked cautiously. "Of course, it''s my honor." Rose''s face was flushed with joy, and she even wiped her hands with her clothes for fear that there was something dirty on them. She was really in awe of the military. When she was about to shake hands with Jonathan, Caesar pulled her back. "Not on my watch!" How dare she touch another men''s hands in front of him? Caesar couldn''t ept it. Rose was a little unhappy. "Why Content Jonathanughed heartily. "Haha, it''s the first time I''ve seen Caesar being jealous. In the past.." Caesar suddenly stared at him. Rose asked curiously, "In the past?" "Nothing. Rose, if you want to shake a soldier''s hand, you can shake Caesar''s." "But he''s not a soldier." There was a note of disappointment in her OneCaesar was speechless. she was so attached to him, the next she wouldn''t even shake his hand? "Hahaha. Rose, I guess you''re the only one who dare say that. You know what? Caesar used to..." "Shut up." Caesar didn''t like anyone mentioning his history. "Fine. Rose, let me introduce myself. I can''t tell you my real name, but you can call me Jonathan." "Well, Jonathan, why can''t I know your real name?" Rose asked curiously. Caesar said, "He is a special soldier He can''t tell anyone who he is.". but I 11 e you''ll know it one eles, Rose''s eyes were shining. "So, are you an agent? Like James Bond? Wow, that''s so cool. Can I have your autograph?" Caesar was lost for words. Other women were obsessed with stars, but why was his woman obsessed with soldiers? Jonathan felt helpless. For the first time, he was asked for an autograph. "Yes, but I don''t have a pen." "I do!" Rose ran around the ward barefooted. After a while, she found a pen and handed it to Jonathan. "Come on." "Where should I sign?" Rose turned around. "Just sign it on my back. I''ll never wash this shirt for the rest of my life." Jonathan helplessly spread out his hands. "Caesar, you hear that?" Caesar took the pen from Jonathan and signed his name on Rose''s back. "Done?" "Yes." Rose ran to the mirror and looked at her back. "What? Why is it Caesar''s name?" Jonathan exined. "Cesar signed it." "But I want a soldier''s autograph..." "Idiot. Can''t you see that? I''m a soldier." Caesar sighed. Rose''s eyes widened. "Caesar, you''re a soldier? My God, where is your uniform? Show me!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caesar was helpless. "Do you like soldiers that much?" "Yeah. They are so cool." Did this mean that he could have spared himself the trouble of courting her if he had just told her he was a soldier? "Looks like she''s gonna be trapped in you. Well, I should get going. Bye." Seeing how sweet they were, Jonathan felt relived. Caesar was finally moved on. Caesar looked at his back and said, "Take care. I heard this mission was dangerous." "Got it." Jonathan waved his hand, without looking back. Chapter 1018 Caesar used to be just like Jonathan. He knew better than anyone what an agent''s life was like. Everyday, he saw his teammates die in the volleys of gunfire. Every mission was dangerous, and they must risk their lives toplete it. Jonathan jumped down from the window, and Rose ran to the windowsill. "It''s the second floor!" Seeing the mannd steadily on the ground, Rose let out a sigh of relief. He disappeared in the darkness. He appeared and disappeared like a ghost. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed he was true. "Don''t worry. Even if it was the 20th floor, he''d be fine." Rose looked at the man standing behind her. No wonder she always felt that he was different. He must have lived under a mask and a false name like Jonathan. That was why he always looked so lonely. She turned around and hugged him. "Caesar, you are no longer alone. You have me." Caesar looked down at the woman in his arms. Her heart was aching for him. "I''m d you said so." Rose suddenly raised her head. "Well... When we get home, will you put your uniform on for me? I''m really curious about the way you look in it." Caesar hesitated. After that incident, he left the armypletely. He felt that he did not deserve to be a soldier again, and even less deserve to wear that uniform. But Rose''s words made his heart race. Without knowing it, he nodded. "Okay. I only wore it for you." Rose didn''t know what this meant. All she could think about was how hot he would be in the uniform. Uniforms could even make the average men stand out. Caesar was heavily built and quite tall. He was so gonna look like one million bucks in that uniform. After staying at the hospital for another day, Caesar decided to take Rose home. A helicopter was parked on the roof of the hospital. Caesar brought Rose to the roof. "Caesar, aren''t we going home? Why did you take me here?" "Our transportation is here." Rose pushed the door open and saw a helicopter. Jesus! She''d only seen it on TV before! "You-you mean we''re taking a helicopter home?" Rose was so shocked that she was stuttering. Caesar nodded. "Yes, this is the fastest way. You''re still injured, so you can''t take the car. Let''s go." Rose swallowed. "Caesar, I''m a bit nervous. I haven''t taken a helicopter before." Caesar chuckled. "It''s okay. I''m here." He bent down to carry her and got on the helicopter step by step. Rose had never even been on a ne, let alone a helicopter. She looked at the decoration inside curiously. The various dashboards in the cockpit caught her eye. "Wow, that''s awesome!" "You call that awesome?" Caesar rubbed her head. "You''re used to it, but I''m not. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen it. By the way, can you fly it?" "Yeah, it''s a necessary skill. What, you want me to do it right now?" Caesar scratched the tip of her nose. "Caesar, you''re so terrific. I feel like the luckiest woman in the world. My boyfriend can fly a helicopter!" Rose was as excited as if she hado discovered a new continent. "Dummy." Caesar kissed her on the forehead, "When you get better, I''ll fly you all over the world. What do you think?" Rose nodded her head happily. "Sounds great! I even feel like I''m already better." In the roar of the propeller, the helicopter got up. Rose sat by the window and looked down, like a curious child. She was looking at the scenery outside while Caesar was looking at her. The helicopter went through the clouds, and the sun shone in the cabin. Rose was bathed in the sunshine, as holy as an angel. "Caesar, look that cloud! It''s so beautiful." Caesar stepped forward and kissed her on the lips. "In my eyes, nothing is more beautiful than you." Rose held Caesar''s waist tightly. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. They returned home. Rose was still thinking about the uniform thing. "Caesar, look, we''re home now. Shouldn''t you put on your uniform?" "I knew you wouldn''t forget it. I''ve sent for my uniform. You get some rest first." "Yay! I''m so excited and happy. I need to take a bath." Rose went to the bathroom. After two days in the hospital, she was finally able to take a bath.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caesar looked at her cheerful back with a slight smile. He felt happy, too. "Mr. Peterson, here''s the uniform." Caesar took it and stroked the badges with his fingers. His eyes were deep. He went to the bathroom to take a shower. This uniform was the most sacred thing to him. He expertly donned his uniform and buttoned his buttons one by one. This uniform was not for missions, but for important asions. He used to wear a mask even on important asions. It was for safety. He''d only put himself in danger if his cover was blown. Rose stood in front of the French window in a white nightgown, bathed in sunlight. Her sunny disposition soon made her forget all the unpleasant things. "Rose, I''m done." Rose slowly turned around and looked at the man walking toward her. The next second, she froze. She knew he would look good in a uniform, but she was still impressed! Caesar had a good figure. When he wore a suit, he was like the president of some internationalpany. When he was in uniform, however, he looked like a hero defending his country. Rose was so charmed that she stood rooted to the spot. Seeing this, Caesar gave a gentle smile. "Are you happy with what you saw?" "Of course! Caesar, you''re the hottest man I''ve ever seen! Wait, let me see your rank." Rose checked the badges on his uniform one by one. Then, she was stunned. "These aren''t fake, are they?" "You think I would lie to you?" "So, you-you''re..." Chapter 1019 Rose said with trepidation, "General... You''re a general. Oh my god!" Though she didn''t know much about the military, she knew it was basically impossible for such a young man to be a general. In peacetime, the only way to move up quickly in the army was to make military contributions. The country was at peace on the surface, but there were many wars where people couldn''t see them. Caesar''s military rank showed he had done this country a great service. She remembered that she had seen scars on him when they had sex. It was not until then that she knew where the scars came from! Each scar corresponded to every badge of his! Rose gradually changed from excited to serious. "What''s with the long face?" Caesar gently cupped her face in his hands. Were women always this moody? Rose held his hands and asked, "You must have had a long hard time, right?" She finally understood why he was always aloof and distant. A man who''d been through so many wars couldn''t be kind. "It''s all in the past. I''m fine now." "Caesar, why did you quit the army? You even started a casino, doing the exact opposite of what you used to do." Caesar frowned slightly. "Can I not answer this question?" Rose bit her lip. Soldiers had to face and bear much more things than ordinary people. He must have his own reasons. "Sure. Caesar, let''s take a picture! That''s one of my dreams!" Caesar scratched the tip of her little nose. "Okay, but you can only take pictures with me." "Fine." The camera captured their sincere smiles. Caesar subconsciously frowned as she put her phone away. Rose caressed his forehead. "Stop frowning, or my heart will ache. No matter what you''ve been through, I''m here for you." Caesar held her tightly in his arms. He never thought that one day he would fall in love again. "Rose, stay with me forever and never leave me again."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I won''t leave even if you throw me out." Rose firmly believed that he was the one. Caesar took care of Rose as if she were a baby. He even fed her. This day, Rose''s phone rang. Herst phone got thrown away, so Caesar bought her a new one. Her number was still the same. "Hello." "Rose, it''s me! I know I''m not your biological mother, but I raised you up. You can''t do this to me! Let me go!" It was L. She sounded anxious, or desperate. Caesar didn''t tell Rose what happened to her so-called family, and she didn''t ask. Therefore, she had no idea what L was doing. "Mom, what did you say? I am not your daughter? Where are you now?" "I''m in..." L hurriedly gave her an address and hung up the phone. Although Rose was mad at L, she wanted to know who her real mom was. Many people had said that she wasn''t like L. They had nothing inmon, either in appearance or in temper. L favored Rose''s younger brother, and Rose was okay with it. She thought that she should be the bigger person. She forgave her mother for being better to her brother, because she put her family ahead of herself. However, L wasn''t her mother! No wonder she never felt loved. The point was, she wanted to know who her parents were. Rose jumped out of bed and began to put on her clothes. Caesar was not at home. Seeing that she looked well, he went out on business. Rose didn''t know why L was there. She took a cab to that bar L was talking about. As soon as she arrived at the bar, her bodyguard called Caesar. "Mr. Peterson, Miss Willis went to a bar." "Keep an eye on her. If anything happens to her, you know what happens. I''ll be right there." If it wasn''t for L, Rose would never be here. She hated bars and nightclubs. She''d seen a lot of gross things in her part-time job ata nightclub. Caesar rushed over as soon as he heard she had gone to the bar. All Rose could think about was who her real parents were. She even forgot to tell Caesar she was here. It was night, and the bar was crowded. Someone whistled at Rose at the door. "Girl, no minors allowed." Rose looked very pure today with a ponytail. She was like a high school girl. She took out her identity card. "See? I''m an adult." "Wow, so you''re a hot-tempered girl." Rose rolled her eyes at him and walked in. This ce looked like a bar, but in fact, it was more like a brothel. This was heaven for horny people. Everyone could find a sexual partner here. When Rose opened the door and saw the familiar yet strange woman, she was stunned. L, who used to be her mom, was naked under a man. There were more than one man around her. Seeing so many people naked, Rose felt a little nauseous. "Rose, you''re finally here! Help me! know Couldn''t have hurt you, b this punishment is too much. can''t take it!" Content be really "Mom, why are you here?" Rose closed her eyes and asked. Even though she had had sex with Caesar, she was shocked. L. bound with red rope, and a mast was her. There was all kinds of weird sex stuff in the room, and the air smelt like semen. "Wow. Chick, you''re her daughter? You wanna join us?" The group of men approached Rose like zombies. Rose was too scared to move. The men were stopped by the bodyguard. "Get your hands off thisdy, or you''re going down!" Chapter 1020 Rose had a few more people around her. Their mission was to keep her safe and sound. They were obviously different from ordinary bodyguards. They looked so fierce that no one dared to approach them. "Rose, help!" Rose walked towards L and covered her with a nket. "Why are you here?" "Go ask your boyfriend! He said I had to pay for what I did to you, and then he made me work here as a free prostitute. Rose, get me out of here. "I didn''t know you had such a great boyfriend. I asked you to marry Mr. Huber for your own good." Rose was sick of her bullsh*t. She couldn''t believe L was so shameless. "For my good? Then may I say that Caesar selling you here for your own good?" Rose snorted. Thest shred of mercy she had left for L was gone. Seeing this, L quickly added, "I was just trying to give you a better life. You worked too hard." "Come on, you did it for yourself! Mom, don''t you know why I worked so hard? "I didn''t go homest new year''s because I wanted to earn more overtime pay! "I tried my best to repay you. I was willing to do anything for you, but what did I get?" "Rose, let bygones be bygones. I''ve learned my lesson. Can you please let me go?" L was still dreaming. As long as Rose forgave her, she''d be able to leave here. More importantly, she would live with Rose ever after, enjoying everything Rose''s rich boyfriend offered. She raised Rose up, so she knew very well Rose''s character. Rose was kind and soft. If she apologized with tears, Rose would definitely let her go. "When you drugged me and sold me to that old man, did you give any thought to my feelings? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. "I came here to ask you where my parents are. Why would I be your daughter?" "Rose, let me go and I''ll tell you everything." How could Rose let her go? This woman was so cunning. "No." A man''s cold voice sounded. It was Caesar. He looked up and down at Rose to see if she was hurt. Then, he took Rose into his arms. Seeing Caesar, L trembled subconsciously.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "What brings you here?" "Idiot, why didn''t you tell me you came here? If I hadn''t had my men following you, you might have been in danger. Do you have any idea what kind of sick people are in here?" Caesar was still angry. He knew that nothing would happen to Rose with his men around, but he still felt uneasy. This ce was so dangerous. What if she got bullied? Rose cuddled up to him and calmed him down. "I''m sorry, Caesar. But why did you sell my mom to this ce?" Rose wasn''t ming him. "Your mom? She''s not your mom. In my eyes, she is just a human trafficker." "I came here to ask her about my parents. Caesar, why don''t you let her go? I want to know who my real parents are." Caesar rubbed her head. "She hurt you and almost sold you to another woman. I''m not gonna let her go." "But..." "Be good and leave it to me. I will find your parents." It was precisely because L wasn''t Rose''s mother that Caesar was so merciless to her. After knowing the truth, Rose thought she didn''t have to help L. After all, L had never been a good mother. She was partial to Rose''s brother. She didn''t abuse Rose, but Rose never felt loved. Mother''s love was a luxury for her. L had been pushing Rose to grow up so Rose could get a job and make money. Fortuna ho studen Rose was a straight-A got a schrship year Otherwise, L would havery suspended her from school to work. Rose was so d that she never gave up her studies. Now that she thought about it, she found that none of her memories rted to L were good. Caesar was not gonna show mercy to a bad woman that Rose was not rted to. He looked coldly into L''s eyes. "I''ll give you 30 seconds. Tell us everything." "Only if you let me go!" Apparently, L didn''t know how Caesar tortured Joshua. "No one has ever dared to bargain with me. You have 20 seconds left." The clock was ticking. L stared at the cold man, and all her hairs stood up. This was the only chance for her to escape. She must take it. "Time''s up. What do you say?" "Let me go and I''ll tell you everything." Caesar smiled coldly, liking Satan from hell. "You''ve had your chance." He walked to the wall and took a whip. It was supposed to be a prop for kinky people. "Torture is my specialty. I''m sure you''re gonna enjoy it." Caesar''s voice was deep and horrible. Even Rose couldn''t help but wrap her clothes tightly. "Wh-what are you doing?" L''s eyes were full of fear. Caesar shed the whip with a knife. Soon, the whip became uneven and had a lot of barbs. After roasting the whip on the fire for a while, Caesar pulled off the nket on L. The next thing L knew, Caesar was whipping her hard. "Ahl!" It was not a flirtatious whipping, it Caesar knew which was parts. vulnerable. Content of of the body swoover Soon, L confessed. "Stop it! I''ll tell you everything." Caesar didn''t stop, though. He was still mad at this woman for hurting Rose. "As I said, you''ve had your chance. Caesar kept whipping as if he were not hitting a person, but a wooden board. The cold expression on his face stunned Rose. Chapter 1021 The whipping went on. L was writhing around on the bed in agony. She wished she could die. There wasn''t a part of her body that didn''t hurt, but it wouldn''t kill her. She could only endure this endless pain through clenched teeth. "I was wrong. I mean it! Rose, just let me go. I''ll tell you everything." Rose went soft. Seeing that L was covered in blood, she reached out to hold Caesar''s hand. "Caesar, that''s it. She''s already paid a heavy price." "Fine. For your sake." Caesar stopped whipping. He was torturing L, but he had no intention of killing her. L breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you." Rose covered her with the nket again and asked, "Tell me, who are my real parents?" "I don''t know." Caesar raised his hand and was ready to whip L again. She was so scared that she shook her head repeatedly. "Can you please hear me out?" "You''d better tell the truth, or your punishment will be more than that." L dared not to doubt this powerful strange man at all. Making her living in hell was just a piece of cake to him. "Yes, I know. Rose, it all started many years ago. My ex- husband was addicted to cigarettes and alcohol. "At that time, I took the wrong medicine when I was pregnant. My baby was not only premature but also deformed. "We were afraid that your grandparents would be mad at us. At that time, your grandpa was in poor health, and your uncle were fighting with your father for the inheritance. "If we had a child, we could get a little bit more of the inheritance. However, my child wasn''t born healthy. "We didn''t take her for a full workup, but we both know she was not gonna make it. "She was born at the same time as you. It was not a big hospital. Your father traded her for you when the nurse wasn''t looking. "You''re healthy and lovely, and your grandparents loved you very much. Because of you, we got most of the inheritance." Hearing this, Rose trembled with anger. She couldn''t help but pping L on the face. "You are just animals! You took me from my parents for money! How could you be so cruel?" Rose always knew that L was selfish. In the past, she had thought it was because she was too poor. However, she was wrong. L''s selfishness was inborn. It was not about money. It was about her nature. L made Rose her daughter for money, and then she tried to make Rose someone''s wife for money. Maybethat was her way of giving back to someone who had been taking care of her. L was annoyed. "Did I ever abuse you? You wouldn''t have been here without me! You know what? Judging by the hospital where you were born, your real parents aren''t rich, either! "I worked so hard to raise you, and you pped me! Aren''t you ungrateful?" Pah! Caesar whipped L again. He couldn''t believe this woman had the nerve to say that. Just because she raised Rose didn''t mean she could sell Rose for money! L shut herself up. Rose was no longer the girl who would do as she said. She had a strong backer. "Do you know her parents?" "No. My husband didn''t pay attention to what her parents looked like. "At that time, we felt so guilty that we left the hospital soon. Later, I heard that my child died that night." Rose didn''t dare to think about how sad her parents were at that time. Their supposedly healthy and sweet child turned into a cold corpse. Her mom must have been devastated. Rose''s heart ached. Who she thought was her mother turned out to be a human trafficker! "Which hospital was it?" Every hospital had medical records. Even though 21 years had passed as long as they could find the records, they could find Rose''s biological parents. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. L told Caesar about the hospital and the date of Rose''s birth. Before Rose left, L grabbed her sleeve. "Rose, my daughter. I may not be your mom, but I''ve treated you well and told you the truth. Please let me go." "You think you treat me well?" Rose looked at her coldly. "When I was a child, you often bought nov snacks toys, and new clothes f my brother. What did I get? Everything my brother didn''t want. "You never gave me any pocket money, but you always took my brother to the amusement park. "One time, you took him out again. I didn''t have a key, so I was waiting for you guys at the door. "It was a snowy day and I almost froze to death. When you finally came back, it was 10 p.m. "I had a serious fever. Iy on my bed and couldn''t move, but what were you doing? You were asking if my brother felt cold. "I kept telling myself that I was the elder one, so I should humour. I even tried my best to make money for you. I''m really an idiot, aren''t I? "You''re no longer my mom. You don''t deserve it!" Rose shook L''s hand off. Caesar said coldly, "Make her keep working here for free. Everybody got a thousand bucks for f*cking her." Thinking of something, he added, "Tell her guests there''s no need to take any precautions. If she''s pregnant, get her an abortion I want her to live in guilt all her life "How can you do this? No, Rose, I''m your mother. Tell him he can''t do this to me..." Rose no longer regarded L as her mother. As Caesar said, L had iting. She walked out of the room with Caesar hand in hand, without even looking back. L''s roar came from behind. "Rose, I raised you up! You can''t do this to me!" Rose stopped, but she didn''t turn around. "I''ve paid you back for raising me. We''re now just strangers." Then, she left with grace, ignoring L''s angry roar. "Rose, you ungrateful brat!" Chapter 1022 Sitting in the car, Rose kept silent. Caesar lovingly held her in his arms. "Don''t be sad. She''s not worth it." Rose hugged him back and buried her head in his arms. At this time, all she wanted was his embrace. "Caesar, how sad my parents would be when they thought I was dead? I-I feel awful." "I can understand. But it''s been so many years. I''m sure they''re fine now." Now that Rose knew L was not her mom, she couldn''t help but fantasize about what her parents were like. Did she look like her mother or her father?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re gorgeous, so your parents must be goodlooking. I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow." "Okay." Rose was relieved. Before, she was upset about being betrayed by her family. She was so stupid. Those people were not her family at all. They did everything they could to use her. It was a three-hour drive to the town that L was talking about. However, instead of a hospital, they saw a school. "Did L lie to us? Didn''t she say it was a hospital?" Rose had been thinking about her parents the whole way. What were their names? Did they live in this town? Would she meet them today? Would they be surprised when they saw her? Would they be as happy as she was? "I don''t think she was lying. Don''t worry, I''ll ask around." "Okay." Rose calmed herself down. As long as Caesar was there, everything would be fine. Caesar went to a worn-out hair shop, and Rose waited at the door anxiously. "What did you find out?" "It used to be a hospital, but it closed down over a decade ago. Later, it became a school." "What about the medical records?" "I didn''t get that information. It''s gettingte. Let''s stay here tonight. I''ll have more people asking around tomorrow." "Okay." Caesar went the best hotel in the town, which was much worse than the previous one he had lived in. "I''m sorry, Rose. This is already the best hotel." "It doesn''t matter." Rose was not a delicate girl, so she didn''t care about it at all. "Go wash up and get some sleep. It''s no use being anxious." "Fine." Rosey on the bed after washing up. Caesar was a little worried at the sight of her pair of listless eyes. He sighed and held her in his arms. He guessed it would be a hard night for her. "Baby, close your eyes and sleep. You''re still injured, and you need a good rest." "Caesar, I can''t sleep. I''m afraid we can''t find any clues. What if I can''t find my parents? I don''t want to die without knowing myst name!" "How is that possible? Trust me, you''re worrying about nothing. I have a lot of friends. If we can''t find any clues here, I''ll use your DNA to find them." "Caesar, you''re the best. I knew you would find a way." "Dummy, can you sleep now?" Caesar''s voice was extremely gentle. Rose snuggled up in his arms. "Caesar, what if they are already dead?" Caesar speechlessly poked her forehead. "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Your parents should be in their 40s. You think they would die so young? Come on, we''re not on TV." "I''m just scared. By the way, do you know where the gentleman who saved me is? I want to buy him dinner." "Yes. He''s been working on a bid for a big project. I''ve already made arrangements, and this project will be his. "Stop thinking about him. I will do everything in my power to repay him." Rose didn''t expect that he had done so many things in these two days. "Caesar, it''s so nice to have you. I wonder when he''ll be free." "Well, he flew to America the day before yesterday. I don''t know he woulde back. But do when worry, I''ll call him when hees back." . NovelDrama.Org Rose nodded happily. "Okay. Right, Caesar, I still want to ask you something." "What is it?" Rose seemed to be particrly chatty tonight, but Caesar wasn''t impatient at all. "On the day I got home, I started to call you since the afternoon, but I just couldn''t get through. Where were you?" She''d been resting for thest two days, and she almost forgot it. Caesar thought of what happened that day, and his face darkened. He didn''t know whether he should tell Rose the truth. He didn''t have sex with Everly, but he didn''t want Rose to know anything that would make her ufortable. Caesar was a very decisive person. Now that Everly was a thing of the past, he didn''t think it was necessary for Rose to know about her. More importantly, he didn''t want anyone to get in the way of his rtionship with Rose. "I went to a ce with no cell service." "For some important business, right? People on TV block the signal before they start an important meeting." Caesar mumbled, "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep." "All right." In a huge and gorgeous garden vi in the US. Adam strode into the house elegantly Old Mr. Xiao was very happy. Adam, when I heard you wereing back, I asked the chef to make your favorite food. "Grandpa, Auntie, there''s something I need to tell you." "What''s it?" Reba was eating dessert. "Wow, Brother, did you get me a sister-inw? You look so serious." "Reba, maybe I found your sister." It was definitely a stunning piece of news. "What did you say, Adam? Reba''s sister?" Adam looked at his aunt, who waspletely stunned. "Auntie, I saved a girl in China. She looks 80% like you, and she has Uncle''s nose. "She doesn''t have Uncle''s hair or eye color, but she is tall and doesn''t look like Asian." "Adam, don''t talk nonsense. I did have a child before Reba was born. At that time, we were in China looking for your mother. "However, that child was born prematurely and died that night. I saw it with my own eyes. She can''t be alive." "Auntie, I understand. I''m not sure if she is your daughter, but I took a picture of her." Adam turned on his phone and showed them Rose''s picture. He took it while Rose was in the hospital. Chapter 1023 The next day. Rose woke up early in the morning. The moment she moved, Caesar opened his eyes. "Are you awake? It''s still early." "Caesar, I can''t sleep. Let''s get up and walk around." "Fine." Caesar knew what she was thinking. His people were still sniffing around. That was more than 10 years ago. It was normal to have no information at this time. They had breakfast in the town. The early autumn wind was soughing in the trees. "Cold?" Caesar looked at her. "No. Look, it''s bright and fresh." The foliage glowed red and yellow in the morning sunlight, making Rose feel better. "It''s almost autumn. I''m gonna buy you some new clothes." Caesar was careful and thoughtful. Rose was still wearing her summer clothes. He needed to do something for his carefree princess. "I''m good. I have clothes. I don''t need new ones." Rose smiled happily. She knew Caesar was loaded, but she never thought his money was hers. "Rose, let me take care of you, okay? You''re my woman, and I want to be as good to you as I can." "Oh." Caesar gently held her in his arms. "Rose, all you have to do is stay with me." The sunshine fell on them, making a beautifulndscape painting. Rose felt as happy as Cindere when she met the prince. "I will." "Baby, it''s my casino''s anniversary a few dayster. Can you be my date?" "I''d love to, but I''ve never been to an anniversary. What if I blow it?" "I''ll be with you, and everything will be fine." Caesar gently rubbed her hair. Caesar decided to propose to her on that day. Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, he was sure that he wanted to spend his life with her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At noon, Caesar''s phone rang. The dean of that hospital had migrated to Italian, and the medical records were no where to be found. Rose felt a little upset. The trail just went cold. Without medical records, how could she find her parents? Seeing the disappointed look on her face, Caesar hurriedlyforted her, "It doesn''t matter. Did you forget what I said earlier? I can use your DNA to find your family. With all this technology, nothing is impossible. Give me some time, and I''ll definitely find them." Rose had no choice but to rely on him. She nodded. "Okay. I believe you." "Let''s go back to City A. You''re not well enough yet. You need to rest. Leave it to me." "Fine." Rose returned to the vi empty-handed. However, she believed that Caesar wouldn''t let her down. After all, he was omnipotent in her heart. She just needed to wait. Rose had nothing to do at home, so she decided to go back to the casino. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Katie, who had been working really hardtely. She worked not only the hight shift, but also the day shift. Rose was very grateful to her. Now that she saw Katie, she decided to buy her dinner. Rose left Caesar''s arms and ran to Katie with a smile. "Katie, Katie!" Katie didn''t see Rose at the casino for a few days. She thought Caesar had dumped Rose. However, before she could even gloat, she heard Rose''s voice again. She turned around with a cold face, and the smile on Rose''s face annoyed her. Why could this girl smile so happily? Caesar walked towards them. So, Rose just got out of Caesar''s car? Caesar didn''t dump her? Thinking of this, Katie''s heart sank. Did Caesar really fall in love with her? He was so smart. How could he not know that Rose was y- acting? Her innocence was just pretence! "Katie, have you been having a bad time? You look tired." Rose did not know what Katie was thinking and still treated her well as usual. Of course she was having a bad time! In order to be the top performer of the season, she worked overtime every day. Only the top performer could be Caesar''s date at the anniversary. That was why she had been working her ass off. How could she look good? "I''m fine." Rose was now a scheming b*tch in Katie''s eyes. If it weren''t for Caesar, she would have kicked Rose''s ass. Rose didn''t think much about it. She took Caesar''s hand and said, "Caesar, Katie has helped me a lot. Can we buy her dinner?" "Sure. I''ll book a restaurant." Katie clenched her hands into fists Was this woman showing purpose? Did she have to tell everyone how much Caesar cared about her? What a vicious b*tch! Katie could say no, but she didn''t. It was Caesar, her dream man! She''d been dying to have dinner with him! She knew Rose would be there, too, but so what? The point was, she could get closer to Caesar. "Katie, when are you free?" "Any time." Katie carefully nced at Caesar. But Caesar was looking at Rose. He asked, "What do you want for dinner?" "We should ask Katie. It''s about her." Rose looked at Katie tenderly. "Katie, how about tomorrow night? Is there a restaurant you want to go to?" "It''s your call." As long as she could have dinner with Caesar, she didn''t care what she ate. "See you tomorrow. I''ll call you," Rose said happily. "Bye." Katie watched them enter the casino together. Caesar''s hand was around Rose''s waist, as if he was protecting her. Katie didn''t understand. Why would Caesar fall for Rose? What was so good about her? Was this the kind of innocent woman he liked? He didn''t like sexy woman? Katie looked down at her low-cut shirt. Every woman in the casino dressed in this way. Maybe Caesar was tired of hot women. They would meet tomorrow. She was gonna do whatever it took to impress him! Chapter 1024 Rose had no idea that Katie hated her. She worked as a dealer on the third floor, while Caesar in his office with the contracts and the paperwork. He looked up at the monitors from time to time. He liked this kind of feeling. As long as he wanted, he could see Rose. It was nine o''clock in the evening. Caesar handed over the papers to his bodyguard and went to the third floor. Rose wasn''t off the clock yet, but Caesar took her. Her customers were all stunned. So, the dealer left her customers behind? Rose apologized to them as she walked. Then, she stared at Caesar. "Caesar, I''m working for you!" "It''s okay. I have money to burn." Only he could be so confident. Rose sighed. "No wonder people hate capitalists." "My money is also yours, so you''re a capitalist, too. Baby, let''s go home now." "Fine." Before Caesar met Rose, he spent most of his time in his office. He even spent the night at the casino. But now, for Rose, he worked and rested ording to schedule. It was 11:00 at night and they were lying on the bed. "Good night, baby. Have a good dream." Caesar habitually kissed her forehead. "Good night." Rose snuggled up in his arms and fell asleep. The next morning, Caesar was booking restaurant. "Shall we go for seafood tonight?" He always had infinite patience for Rose. He would not make any arbitrary decisions. "Wow, how do you know I like seafood?" Rose mumbled while brushing her teeth. Caesar was speechless, "I''ll be your husband. Of course I know everything about you." "Did I agree to marry you? Don''t tter yourself." Rose wiped off the foam on her mouth. She wasn''t wearing any make-up, but she looked adorable. Caesar took her into his arms and kissed her lips. "Minty?" "Yeah. Shall we get the fruity ones next time?" Rose hooked her arms around his neck. She was used to being close to him. "It''s up to you, baby." Just like a newly- married couple, they ate breakfast and went shopping together. Caesar liked to walk to her left. She didn''t look around when she walked, and he didn''t want her in any danger. He would even take her hand on the street. Her hands grew cold as the weather cooled, and he warmed them with himself. In the afternoon, Rose received a call from Talia, who had also helped her a lot. "Talia, what''s the matter?" "Nothing. I just want to know how you''re doing in the casino." Rose told her the truth. "Katie''s really nice. She has taught me a lot." "Well, that sounds great. But I need to remind you one thing. Katie hated being surpassed. You better not be outperforming her, or..." Rose didn''t think it was a big deal. She said casually, "Don''t worry, Talia. Katie has always been the top performer. She works the longest hours. How can I possibly outperform her?" "I hope I''m just being paranoid. Well, I have to go." "Thank you, Talia. I''ll treat you to dinner another day." "All right." Rose felt really warm. She''d had a lot of bad things happen to her, but she''d also had a lot of good people happen to her. "Why are you smiling so happily? Who called you?" Caesar hugged her from behind. "It''s a friend. We''re gonna have dinner with Katie at six, right?" "Yes. Do you want to take a nap?" "I feel like all I do is eat and sleep now. I''ll go to the garden and cut the flowers." "Go ahead." Peace and safety was exactly what Caesar wanted most after living a precarious life. Rose had just walked into the yard when she received a call from her ssmate, Marina Alford. She had a pretty good rtionship with her. "Marina, what''s up?" "Rose, I''m Shopping with friends. Our mentor''s having a birthday party tonight You know, we''re going to graduate next year, so we decided to send him gifts. Do you wanna join us? I missed you." Rose hadn''t been in touch with her friends for a long time, but deep down, she still craved friendship. "Okay, where are you? I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Rose went back to her room her told She ran to the changet study and Caesar, "Caesar, I''m going out." "For what?" "My ssmates are buying gifts for my mentor. They asked me to join them." Caesar, who was working, raised his read. Her expression told him that she wanted to go. "Okay, but you have to take the bodyguards with you. I''ll pick you up for dinner." "I''m good. Those bodyguards might scare my friends. I''m just going to the shopping mall. Nothing will happen." Caesar stood up and put a card into her hand. "Buy anything you like." "Well, I didn''t even use thest card you gave me." "That''s why I''m giving you this one. I made this card in your name." Rose said helplessly, "Even though it''s in my name, the money is still yours. What''s the difference?" "Don''t be silly. It''s your sry. Didn''t you workst night? It''s what you deserve." Caesar was so sweet, and Rose had no reason to say no again. "Howe much money is in this card?" "100 grand. The overdraft is 500 grand a mouth." "But I just worked one night." "Your cut is higher." Rose was a little uneasy. "Why? It''s unfair to the other dealers, especially Katie. She works so hard. I don''t think I deserve it." Caesar was speechless. What a dummy! He said word by word in her ear, "Because you''re my woman! Do you want them to be my women, too?" "Humph, I didn''t say that! if you cheat on me, I-1 will..." "You will what?" Caesar was amused and looked at her angry face. "I will stay away from you and never speak to you again! And I''ll turn into the person you hate the most! Also, I''ll hook up with other men!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1025 Caesar helplessly held Rose in his arms. "There''s really nothing I can do about you." "Promise me you''ll never cheat on me!" "Dummy, thest thing I want to do is hurt you. I love you." Caesar gently rubbed her head. "I know. You''re the best." Rose stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek. "Well, go ahead. Your friends are still waiting for you. Call me if anything happens." "Okay, see you in the evening." Rose left happily. Although she was hurt by Sofia, she was not disappointed in friendship. After all, not everyone was Sofia. Rose arrived at the mall. Marina was waving to her from far away. "Rose, here!" However, to Rose''s surprise, she didn''t see anyone but Marina and Esteban. Esteban was not even her friend. Thest time she saw him was at Katie''s ce. Katie told her that she was his sugar mommy. Marina was Esteban''s girlfriend. Rose didn''t know if Marina knew about Katie. In short, she felt kind of awkward when she saw Esteban. "Marina." "Rose, I have to say, you''re getting prettier by the minute! When I saw you, I thought you were some kind of actress." "Marina, where are the others?" "They''re gone. Are you disappointed?" "No, no, no. Let''s go shopping now. I want to buy a pen or a tie clip for our mentor." "Sounds great. You will join his party tonight, right?" Marina asked. Rose felt a little awkward. "Um... I don''t think so. I have dinner ns." "What? The mentor likes you so much. How can you miss his birthday party? He even asked me if you would be there. "Besides, if he gets mad at you, you might not even graduate." Rose thought about it carefully. Marina had a point. The mentor was really nice to her, and more importantly, she wanted to graduate with flying colors. Although Caesar was her boyfriend, she didn''t want to rely on him. She studied hard in college in order to get a good job after graduation. "Fine. I''m gonna go make a phone call." "That''s more like it." The moment Rose turned around, Marina and Esteban looked at each other with meaningful eyes. Rose called Caesar. "What''s up?" Caesar was still working. No matter how busy he was, he would answer her phone patiently. "Caesar, it''s my mentor''s birthday tonight. He''s a great teacher, and I guess I can''t miss it." "Well, okay. Send me the address, and I''ll pick you up then." "Didn''t we n to have dinner with Katie tonight? I think I can''t make it. Caesar, can you go there yourself? She''s really helped me a lot." Caesar was in a bit of a dilemma, "I never eat alone with strange women." "Katie''s like a benefactor to me. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have worked at the casino. I don''t wanna stand her up." "Fine. I''ll go." "Caesar, thank you." Rose knew that he would never say no to her. "What a dummy."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Hey, what are you saying?" "Nothing. Text me your locationter. I''ll pick you up before 10 p.m." "Okay. Bye." Rose hung up with a smile. Caesar this dummy ask him to have dinner with another woman? She trusted and her friend that much? With speechless. Why would him However, he liked her trustfulness. As for what her friend would think, he didn''t care. Rose called Katie and told her everything. Katie agreed without hesitation. "I''m really sorry, Katie. I have somethingst minute, but Caesar will still go there." "Okay. Bye." That was exactly what Katie wanted. This whole thing was her n. She if Rose was an if was just ying dotont She actually asked her boyfriend to have 25 with another w Didn''t she care about her at all? Content belongin "Whatever she thinks, I''m gonna make her regret it." Katie thought. After shopping for presents, Rose went to the coffee shop with Marina and Esteban. After the orange juice thing, Rose was very careful about what she drank. Without Caesar, she didn''t dare to drink anything. "Rose, don''t you like the food here? You didn''t eat or drink." "Well, I''m good. By the way, where''s the party? Let''s take off." Marina nced at Esteban. "Which restaurant is it?" "Thunder Hotel. Let''s go there now." "Okay, I''ll pay the bill." Rose was generous to her friends. Esteban brought an unlicensed car around. "Come on, get in the car." ording to Rose''s knowledge, Esteban didn''te from a rich family. How did he afford a 300 grand car? Rose thought of Katie. Maybe Katie gave him this car. Marina, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked proud. "Rose, what do you think of this car?" "Great." "We bought it yesterday. I decided to get a driver''s license for this baby." "Well." Rose knew how Esteban got this car, so she didn''t want to talk about it. They chatted from time to time, but Rose found that they were not going to Thunder Hotel at all. "Esteban, are you going the wrong way? This isn''t the way to Thunder Hotel." "It''s a shortcut." "Really?" Rose asked in doubt. Why did she have a bad feeling? "By the way, where do you work now, Rose? We heard a lot of rumors about you a while back." Only then did Rose remember that someone had been ndering her. Chapter 1026 Rose was so protected by Caesar that she had no idea how he dealt with it. "I''m a dealer in a casino. I haven''t graduated yet, so a lot ofpanies turned me down." "In a casino? Well, you must make good money. I saw that dress you were wearing in a magazine. It costs a fortune." Marina was making a point about how expensive Rose''s dress was when they talked about the rumors. Rose knew what she meant. She didn''t know the price of the dress, nor did she wear it on purpose. "The rumors were false. I never did those things." Rose didn''t want to exin much. "We''ve known you for so long. Of course we know who you are. You''re not that kind of person." Suddenly, Rose felt a bit strange. "What''s going on? How are we on the Highway?" "I''m sorry. I got the directions wrong. I don''t know how we got here." "We''re almostte. Turn on the GPS." Rose was a little anxious. Why was this guy so stupid? Didn''t he say he knew the way? Forget it. Maybe he just got his license. "We can''t turn around on the highway. We have to keep going." Rose sighed. "Marina, call the mentor and tell him what happened." "Fine. I''ll text him." It was getting darker. "You could''ve turned around. Why didn''t you?" "I''m sorry, Rose. It''s a little hard to see at night. I''ll turn around at the next corner." "It''s already eight o''clock." Rose felt a little helpless. If they took a cab, they''d be there by now. "I''m really sorry. Rose, I didn''t mean it. It''s my first time driving." "Never mind." At the restaurant. Caesar arrived just in time. He wouldn''t wait for anyone but Rose. Katie got there half an hour early. Because it was Caesar, she didn''t dare to rush him. During the half hour, she went to the bathroom three times. She kept checking if her hair and makeup was okay. She didn''t wear heavy makeup like usual. She was dressed like a college student. She even straightened her curly hair and tied it up in a ponytail. She wore a white shirt, a pleated skirt and canvas shoes. It made her look years younger. Upon hearing the noiseing from outside the private room, Katie''s heart beat violently. He was here! The door opened. Caesar was no different from his usual attire. He stepped in the private room. Katie got up and bent down respectfully. "Mr. Peterson." Caesar saw her change at first nce. Although he did not care about most women, he was very observant. Katie was dressed just like Rose. He had felt the way Katie looked at him before. Even though he didn''t care, he knew how she felt for him. "Make yourself at home. It''s just a dinner." Caesar sat directly in front of her. "May I take your order?" The waitress asked. Caesar handed the menu to Katie. "Go ahead." Katie was ttered. Even at this moment, she still thought he was above it all. Her awe of him had been built up over time and would not go away immediately. "No, no, no. Mr. Peterson, how dare I?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caesar ordered something without looking at the menu. Finally, he looked at her again, "Anything else you want?" "No." While didn''t was take a look at Katie. He g for the food, Caesar t on texting Rose. Het her where she was. sw Content Rose told him she was at a cafe, but she didn''t eat or drink anything. "Good girl. When you''re done, I''ll pick you up." "Okay. Enjoy your meal." "Okay." Katie found that he had been on his phone. She remembered that he was not a mobile phone person. As far as she was concerned, he spent most of his time thinking. "Well..." Caesar nced at her, "What''s the matter?" Katie didn''t expect Caesar to be so cold. He didn''t even want to talk to her. "Mr. Peterson, can I ask what your rtionship is with Rose?" Katie got to the point. Caesar said without hesitation, "She''s my woman. To be precise, she''ll be Mrs. Peterson." Mrs Peterson? Katie felt she heard her heart break. After a while, she came to herself. "Mr. Peterson, I want to tell you something. It''s about Rose." "Oh? About Rose?" Caesar raised his eyebrow. Katie licked her lips and said, "Well... you like her because she''s innocent and cute, right?" "Yes. She''s different from the other women." Caesar did not deny it. The moment Rose opened her eyes, he thought he saw the cleanest eyes in the world. He was attracted. That was why he slept with her when he didn''t even know her. "What if I tell you that she isn''t pure at all?" Katie mustered her courage and said. She must show Caesar who Rose really was. Caesar took a sip of red wine. "Really? What kind of person is she?" "At first, I thought she was pure, too. I''ve been in the casino too long, and I''ve seen too much darkness. "When Rose showed up, I felt like she was a bundle of sunshine lighting up my world. "I took her into the casino and told her everything I knew. But she let me down." She let you down?" "It''s no coincidence that she met you. That woman is her ssmate. She knew you would be there. "She''s really scheming. She told me that she came to the casino for her mom, but it''s not true. "She did it for you! She tricked me into taking her into the casino so she could get close to you. She lied to you!" Katie acted as if she was full of righteous indignation. She described Rose as a shameless schemer. Chapter 1027 Caesar calmly listened to her without interrupting. When she stopped, he asked gracefully, "Finished?" Katie was a little stunned. Caesar''s reaction was different from what she had imagined. Generally speaking, people on top of the world hated being lied to. Why didn''t he show any signs of anger? "Yes. Mr. Peterson. I''m only telling you this because I don''t want you to fall for her lies. Rose has a mind of her own. I thought she was a good girl, so I brought her to the casino." Every time Katie thought about this, she regretted it. Why would she help Rose? Caesar took another sip of red wine. He said slowly, "So, are you saying she used you to get close to me?" "Yes. I had someone look into her. She had a bad reputation at school. She seems to be someone''s mistress. "Maybe the guy you met that night was her sugar daddy. The whole thing was her n." Caesar smiled gently, "Looks like you did a lot to see her true colors." Not only did his smile not make Katie feel warm, but on the contrary, it sent shivers down her spine. "Mr. Peterson, I did it for you! I just wanted you to know the truth." Caesar smiled contemptuously. "Should I thank you? Unfortunately, I know Rose better than you. "You know what? I knew her and had a crush on her before she came to the casino. "You think I''d save a stranger for no reason? You are underestimating me." If Rose had been someone''s mistress, she wouldn''t have fought over 4,000 bucks. "Katie, I don''t care what you want to do. Rose is simple and kind. She thinks it''s a beautiful world. "I don''t want to show her how dark and terrible the world is. She thinks of you as her sister, so please be kind to her. If you hurt her, I''ll make you regret it!" Katie didn''t see thating. Caesar had known Rose before Rose came to the casino? He didn''t even let her know how dirty the world was. Caesar''s words were like throwing cold water on Katie''s face. Caesar put down the ss of red wine. "You can either continue to be her sister, or you can be a stranger. This is myst piece of advice to you. Bye." "Mr. Peterson!" Katie stood up and tried to stop him. Before she could touch the corner of his clothes, he stepped back. "Sorry. I''m a neat freak, and I don''t like being touched." Caesar said coldly. Katie had seen Caesar holding Rose''s hand intimately. So, his germaphobia meant that he hated to be touched by anyone but Rose? She did not even touch his clothes, but he looked at her as if she were something dirty. Katie''s eyes were full of tears. "I don''t understand! What''s so good about Rose? I can do what she can do. Why don''t you love me? I work at the casino for you!" She kept Esteban only because Esteban''s mouth was simr to Caesar''s. It was said that men with thin lips were fickle, but why was Caesar so loyal to Rose? She blindfolded Esteban every time she made love to him. She looked at his lips and imagined him as Caesar. Caesar didn''t seem to be moved. "So what if you love me? I don''t love you." "Mr. Peterson, I''m not asking you to love me. I''m just asking you to look at me. Or do you wanna sleep with me? I''m good in bed." Katie felt that she had run out of courage in her life, for she had not dared to speak to him before. She must be crazy to say such a shameless thing. However, it could be herst chance. She had to let him know how she felt no matter what. Caesar looked at the woman in front of him with pity. "Katie, with or without Rose, I will never fall in love with someone like you. I don''t think any man would like a woman without dignity!" "Please don''t go! Give me a chance, I beg you! I love you, I really do! I can''t live without you!" Without any response, Caesar directly left. He didn''t even look back. Before the dishes were served, he had already paid the bill. Katie copsed in agony on the floor. There was no hope for her. He didn''t love her. Caesar looked at his wristwatch. It was 6:30 p.m., and Rose should be at the birthday party. He could go and pick her upter. Katie''s n was to tell Caesar how she felt when he found out who Rose really was. She could persuade him to drink more to increase her sess rate. However, things didn''t work out the way she thought they would. When she tried her best to speak ill of Rose, Caesar mush have thought she was a buffoon. Tears wetted her eyshes and ruined her makeup. The waitress, who came in with the steak, helped her up. "Miss, are you okay?" Katie shook off her hand and replied coldly, "I''m fine." She quickly regained herposure. Taking out her foundation, she retouched her makeup. She wouldn''t let anyone see her vulnerable side. Only the weak needed sympathy, and she had never been weak. She didn''t care if Rose was yacting. She only knew Rose was her enemy. Katie painted herself with bright red lipstick. She looked so hot in the mirror. After brushing her eyshes, she gave a charming smile. "Rose, I''ll never let you go! Just wait and see!" The waitress was stunned. What was wrong with this woman? One minute she was sad, the next she was smiling.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As a waitress, she had seen it all before. She thought this woman would leave in tears, but she returned to her seat and began to cut the steak. "Give me more ck pepper sauce please." Actually, Katie had already drizzled ck pepper sauce on her steak. She wanted more so that she could remember this day! S "Okay, okay." The waitress hurried to leave. She did not know why, but she felt that it was a woman of great depth. It kind of freaked her out. Katie was elegantly enjoying her steak and wine. So what Caesar turned her down? The game had just started! She would get everything she wanted! Mr. Peterson, one day you will definitely fall in love with me. Chapter 1028 Rose, who was still on the highway, got more and more agitated. She was good-natured and seldom got angry. However, what was happening really pissed her off. "Esteban, you missed another turn! Did you do that on purpose? "Rose, I swear to God, I didn''t. It was dark and I was driving too fast. I missed the turn before I could slow down. I''m really sorry." Rose no longer believed him. Not only was he driving in the wrong direction, he''d missed several turns in a row. The point was, they were getting further and further away from the city. This whole thing was like a trap. The so-called many ssmates was actually only two people, and neither of them was anxious about going the wrong way. Marina was still looking at her phone in the passenger seat. She didn''t look worried at all. She had warned Esteban several times to slow down, but he wouldn''t listen to her. At his speed, they were gonna be on the highway all night. A bad thought came into her mind. What if they did it on purpose? But why? Rose didn''t understand. What were they doing this for? After being betrayed by family and friends, Rose was no longer that trustful. "Ouch, my stomach hurts..." "Rose, are you alright?" Marina heard her scream and turned to look at her. "Marina, my stomach hurts. I have to go to the bathroom. Is there a services near here?" "There''s one up ahead. Hang in there. We''ll be there soon." There was a services two kilometres away. Esteban drove there. Rose got out of the car and ran to the services, shouting, "I''ll be right back." "All right." Esteban lit a cigarette and leaned against the car. Marina''s expression changed as well. "Hey, aren''t we all going home tonight?" "Yes. Katie said we needed to keep Rose with us. Let''s tell Rose we''re out of gas." "Esteban, you didn''t fallen in love with Katie, did you?" Marina''s face turned cold. Esteban threw away the cigarette butt. "Don''t you know who I love? You think I''d be her lover if it wasn''t for a better life for you?" Marina quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. But we already have a car now. When we have enough money to buy a house, will you leave her? You can''t be her lover forever, can you? I''m afraid you''re gonna fall for her." "I won''t. That old woman is nothingpared to you." Esteban took Marina into his arms and gave her a kiss. Marina felt better. "In fact, Katie is only a few years older than me. She looks hot and feminine. I feel insecure thinking about your rtionship with her." Estebanforted her. "I promise I won''t fall in love with her. Marina, you''re the only woman I want to marry." "By the way, why did Katie ask us to keep Rose with us? Does she have a problem with Rose?" "How would I know? Anyway, we just do whatever she says. Without her, how would I afford this car?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ah, I wish I was rich..." Marina sighed. Esteban''s eyes turned deep. Marina was right. Katie was smoking hot. In addition, she was awesome in bed. He had had sex with her a million times, but he could sense that she didn''t love him. She always blindfolded him before sex. He didn''t know why, but he liked it. She liked to kiss his lips. Once, she called a man''s name during orgasm. Caesar. Although she didn''t say anything after that, he knew that Caesar was the man she loved. Somehow, he was a little jealous of Caesar. Katie only saw him as a recement for Caesar. Esteban''s phone rang. It was from Katie. He immediately pushed Marina aside and gestured her to be quiet. Although Marina was a little unhappy, she didn''t say anything. She watched him tenderly answer the phone. "Hi, Katie." Esteban''s voice instantly turned warm and deep, as if he was talking to someone he cherished. "I want you," Katie said. Katie once said that wherever he was, he had toe to her as soon as he heard this. At first, he thought it was ridiculous. But gradually, he began to look forward to hearing this. The only reason she said this was to have sex with him. After that, she would ask him to leave. "I''m still on the highway. Rose''s here, too." "I don''t care. I want to see you as soon as possible." "Wait for me, Katie." Esteban hung up the phone. He hadn''t seen Katie for a while, because she had been busy with work recently. However, he found that he had be infatuated with her body. He thought of her even when he had sex with Marina. He asked Marina to blindfold him, but it didn''t work. He still missed Katie. "Why is she calling you?" Marina asked jealously. "It''s probably an emergency. Get in the car." How could Marina not be sad? She knew very well what this call meant. She had thought of ending this ridiculous rtionship many times. She didn''t want to share her man with another woman. However, ending this meant saying good-bye to money. She kept telling herself that Esteban would leave that woman after getting enough money. No one knew how much was enough. "What about Rose?" "Just leave her here." Esteban felt his blood boil all over, and he wished he had wings to fly to Katie. He wanted to take his tongue and run it all over her body. "Here? Are you sure?" "She''ll be fine. Let''s go." Esteban started the car and stepped on the elerator. Marina looked at his side face. "Esteban, you want to see her so badly?" "No, she''s rushing me. You know, she only gives me money when she''s happy. No money, no house." "Esteban, I do want a house, but I want you more. How about you break up with her?" Esteban''s expression changed. "What? You wanna give up now? Don''t you know how much a house costs?" Chapter 1029 House prices had gone through the roof recently. Buying a house was almost impossible for those who had not graduated yet. Esteban and Marina were both born in ordinary families. They''d been living off Katie''s money. When they reached the downtown area, Esteban said, "Marina, I''m not gonna be able to take you home. Get yourself a cab." Marina looked at him seriously. "Esteban, why are you in such a hurry to see her? Is it for money or for her?" "Of course it''s for money. I want to give you a house. Don''t overthink it. Wait for me at home." "OK." Marinapromised. Esteban had never spent the night at Katie''s ce. The only thing between him and Katie was sex. This was also why Marina believed in him. Esteban rushed to Katie''s apartment. Katie didn''t turn on the lights. The moon shone into the room, and he saw her in a sexy ckce negligee. "Katie, I''m sorry. I''mte. I was driving as fast as I could." Katie hugged him and said, "I want you!" He knew that they hadn''t had sex for a long time, but wasn''t she a little overzealous? "Okay, let me take a shower first. I''ll..." Before he finished, Katie kissed his lips. This was the first time she kissed him when he wasn''t wearing an eyepatch. He thought there was something strange about her tonight. She was like an injured beast, licking her wound in the darkness. She needed a hug that could warm her up. Her enthusiasmpletely turned him on. Forgetting about the shower, he pressed her down on the couch. In the dark, Katie had been kissing him affectionately, but she was still calling out that man''s name. "Caesar, faster, faster..." "Caesar, I love you..." "Why don''t you love me?" From the couch to the bed, they kept having sex. As thest round ended, he took her to the bathroom and gave her a bath. "Katie, I''m leaving." Katie never allowed him to stay. But this time, she put her arms around his waist. "Stay with me tonight." "Okay." He held her in his arms andforted her to sleep. She had always been a strong woman. This was the first time he saw her fragile side. He hugged her and looked at her sleeping face, as if she was his treasure. His muted phone on the nightstand was constantly receiving messages. Marina, who failed to get through to Esteban, burst into tears. Rose was still in the bathroom of the services. She ned to call Caesar, but the door of the bathroom was suddenly kicked open. "Who are you?" Rose looked at the two men in ck in disbelief. It was the women''s restroom! She subconsciously wanted to escape, but was knocked on the back of her neck. She passed out. It was 10 p.m. Caesar hadn''t received a phone call from Rose yet. He tried to call her, but no one answered the phone. She went somewhere with bad reception? Fortunately, he put a tracker on her phone. He clicked on the app, only to find he couldn''t locate her phone! There was only one reason. She was in a dead zone. Crap! Something must have happened to her! He quickly dialed a number. "Track this phone. I want to know where it has been." "Give me three minutes." He didn''t let the bodyguards follow her because he thought nothing would happen to her if she going to a birthday party! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ontent Three minutester, he saw the tracks of her phone. At first, it was in the mall, but then it went to the highway!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The signal was cut off in a services on the highway. What happened? Caesar was so irritable and anxious that he drove directly to the services. He checked the surveince video and saw two men in ck take Rose to a ck Mercedes. "Zoom in on the license te!" The picture wasn''t very clear, but he could still see the number. "Find out where this car is right now!" "Yes, Mr. Peterson. Don''t worry. Your woman will be safe and sound." Caesar pped on the table. D*mn it! He promised to take care of her, but he lost her again! Those two men didn''t seem kind at all. Why did they kidnap Rose? Were they his enemies? Son of a b*tch! "Mr. Peterson, the license te is a fake. All we know is the car is no longer at the highway." "What?" Caesar was angry to the extreme. "I don''t care. Check all the traffic cams. I want to know where they went." "It may work, but it''s not very efficient." "Just do as I say!" He had no other way. At present, he didn''t know who did it, and the tracker on Rose phone was blocked. Rose, who was lying on the soft bed, slowly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she subconsciously shouted, "Caesar, help!" She sat up from the bed and looked around. She was in a Japanese-style room. It was very well decorated. She got out of bed. Where was she? Her phone was still on her, but there was no signal at all. She couldn''t call anyone. She quietly walked to the door. After making sure there was no one outside, she decided to open it. "Miss Willis, where are you going?", woman''s voice suddenly rang out, which freaked her out. Who wao? A that She thought she was the only one here. Was it a ghost? After looking around, she found a camera in the ceiling. "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?" The woman smiled softly and said, "Miss Willis, I''m sorry. I just want to see you." "Why? I don''t think I know you." "But I know you." Rose felt even stranger. "Are you a pervert? Since you know me, must have seen me. Why did take me here? What''s youret "Miss Willis, I have to remind you that you are at a disadvantage. You better be more polite, or..." Chapter 1030 This woman''s voice was beautiful and gentle, like a cup of warm coffee. However, Rose could feel the threat in her voice. She stared at the camera and asked, "Who the hell are you?" "Maybe you''e heard of me from Caesar." Rose got a bit uneasy when this woman mentioned Caesar. "He never mentioned any woman''s name to me." Beneath Rose''s bluff exterior she was a sensitive woman with an extremely acute mind. She thought of something. Caesar had talked about only one woman with her. Every time he spoke of that woman, his face darkened. Rose knew nothing about her. The only thing she knew was that she had already died. Would the deade back to life? Rose didn''t believe Caesar would lie to her. Everly, who was staring at Rose, looked very unhappy. "There''s no way he didn''t mention me." "I know he has a dead ex-girlfriend, but he never told me her name. Are you saying you''re his dead ex?" "Miss Willis, I think I need to emphasize one thing. I''m not his ex. I didn''t break up with him." Both of them were deeply in love with a man. It was not a conversation, but a war. Rose''s fingers were curling up unconsciously. She knew that she could not lose it. If she got angry, she was walking into this woman''s trap. She should believe in Caesar. This woman probably said these things on purpose to provoke her. "I need to emphasize one thing, too. I don''t care who you are. I''m his girlfriend now. "I don''t know why you brought me here. Caesar won''t forgive you if he knows it." "Shut up! I am the only woman he loves!" Everly instantly went crazy. Rose took a long breath. As she expected, this woman was insane. "You should be talking to him, not me." "Miss Willis, I just want to tell you something." "Go ahead." "Since he didn''t tell you, I''ll tell you. Actually, he and I are the same." "Are you also a soldier?" Rose asked in confusion. She knew that Caesar used to be in the army. "A soldier? Haha, so he didn''t tell you anything. His identity... Forget it, think of him as a soldier. "In fact, I''m from Japan. I was trained as an undercover when I was a kid. I wear all kinds of masks on my face. As long as I want, I can be anyone. "I''d been on a lot of missions and killed a lot of people. One day, my father gave me a picture of a man in a mask. "He said I needed to kill this guy. I didn''t take it seriously at that time because I was used to killing. "My father said I could take a year off after this mission. "Killing had be my routine, so it didn''t matter to me whether I had a vacation or not. But I hated the smell of blood. "I epted this mission without hesitation. My father said this guy was stronger than me. I couldn''t kill him the usual way. "So, we used the battered-body trick. On one mission, I was thrown into the field as a prisoner. "He saved me, just like I nned. And then I started getting close to him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "He was very indifferent and impable as my father said. I couldn''t find any chance to kill him. "I pretended I had amnesia so I could stay with him. I was lucky. He was on vacation during that time, and I came to him everyday. "He had no choice but to take care of me. Gradually, I found that I became more and more curious about him. I wanted to see his face under the mask. "Based on his voice, I was sure he looked handsome. "One day, I saw his face by chance. He was even handsomer than I thought. "I should have told my father how what he looked like, but at that time, I already had a thing for him. "Every about mission, I would say didn my father asked me t a chance to do it. Thel was, I didn''t want to. thim. Whe "He was really gentle. We fall in love, and every day I spent with him was a joy and a torment. "I knew it was a mistake, but I couldn''t stop myself from loving him. "He even took my hand and introduced me to his teammates. "I knew that this was not gonna work out. I was just stretching out the good times. "He bought a vi and decorated it to my liking. He filled the yard with my favorite roses. "He said that he would quit after one more mission. He wanted to marry me and give me a home. "I was really happy..." Everly''s voice choked, but she was still smiling. For her, the time she spent with Caesar was the happiest of her life. "What happenedter?" Rose was not strong enough to stay calm after knowing their story. Her heart was bleeding. She didn''t know Caesar had been this nice to another woman. But she was also very curious about what happenedter. Why did Caesar say that she was dead? Why did this womane bay did they break up? "Later... My father knew everything. He said it was the stupidest thing to fall in love with an enemy. "If I weren''t his daughter, he would have killed me. "He knew that I couldn''tplete this mission, so he gave me another one. He would forgive me if I made it." "What mission?" Rose''s heart sank. She had a hunch that this was definitely not an ordinary mission. "He asked me to kill all of Caesar''s teammates. His team was invincible and a scourge to many nations. "But as long as all his teammates were dead, this team would no longer be a threat. Rose''s voice trembled. "You agreed?" "Yes. This was my mission. I remember the moon was full that day... They greeted me warmly before they died..." Chapter 1031 Even though Rose had not experienced such a scene, she could feel how bleak it was from the woman''s description. Maybe they didn''t even know what was happening when they died. Moreover, they were like Caesar''s brothers. "You''re crazy! How could you kill them? They didn''t hurt you! You''re a devil!" "Yes, I am a devil. You know what? I''ve killed people of all ages. I only hesitated for a second when I killed Caesar''s teammates. "What could I do? I had to kill them, or my father would force me to kill Caesar!" "Caesar''s thest person I want to hurt. I love him, I love him so much..." Rose could tell how desperate this woman was. "What happened after you killed them? Why did Caesar say you were dead?" "It was all because of my father. He said he would let Caesar go, but it was a lie. "He set a trap for Caesar, and he let Caesar see me kill his teammates. "He wanted me to leave Caesar and continue working for him. As he expected, Caesar rushed toward me like crazy. "My father''s sniper took a shot at Caesar, and I took it for him. The bullet went through my chest. "Caesar thought I died, but I didn''t. "My father took me back to Japan. All I could think was, when I got better, I was gonna go back to Caesar. "It took me a long time to heal. My father was furious when I told him I wanted to be with Caesar. He tormented me every day in a way that made me forget Caesar. "I was tortured for years, but I didn''t change my mind. My father agreed to let me go on one condition." "What''s the condition?" "In my country, you have tomit the happy dispatch if you betray your faith." Rose had seen something like this before at the movies. This was gonna hurt like hell, wasn''t it? "Then did you..." "Yes. My father saved me before I died. He asked me to do that to test my resolve. "At that moment, he realized that I would never work for him again. He was very disappointed in me. "If I weren''t his daughter, I would have died. He drove me out of the family and let me go. "I came back for Caesar. I know I betrayed him, but I was forced to. "I want to be with him again, but he''s with you. Miss Willis, you only knew him for a short time. "It''s not toote for you to leave him. You break up with him and I won''t hurt you. "I can give you whatever you want, including money, as long as you never see him again." Rose had no sadness or joy on her face. "Miss, I''m deeply moved by what you did for Caesar, but I think I''m gonna have to disappoint you. "You like him, and so do I. I''m not with him for money or anything. "I like him only because he''s Caesar. Sorry, I can''t break up with him." Everly''s expression turned cold. "Miss Willis, looks like I''m gonna have to do this the hard way. Do you know how many ways I can torture you?" "No matter who you are and how you are gonna torture me, I won''t give up on him. Caesar may have loved you then, but he loves me now." Everly sneered. "Is that so? Miss Willis, how about we make a bet? Who would he save first if you and I were both in danger? "Do you know why he is with you? That''s because you''re a lot like what I used to be." "I had pretended to be innocent and kind to get close to him. Basically, you''re just a stand-in, and deep down, he loves me. The walls of the room burst into slides, ying pictures of Caesar with another girl. The girl had perfect features. She was smiling brightly in every picture. Rose didn''t think she looked like the girl, but they all had the same big smile. Caesar had said that he liked her smile. In these pictures, Caesar was sometimes dressed in camouge, and sometimes in casual clothes. He always had a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t look so cold as he was now. There were pictures of him sleeping, celebrating her birthday, and frying eggs in the kitchen. These pictures stabbed Rose in the eye.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She knew that she was not his first love, but when she saw these pictures with her own eyes, she felt her heart break into pieces. It was so painful. "Miss Willis, do you really think that he loves you? You are just a substitute. When he looks at you, he''s thinking about me." "No, I''m not a substitute!" Rose screamed. "Hehe, do you want me to show you something more? You..." Before Everly finished, Rose heard a loud bang. "Caesar, you..." Caesar''s voice came. "Rose, stay there. I''ll be right there." The next second, the audio was cut off. Caesar was finally here! Rose didn''t know what had happenedter. She seemed to hear gunshots. A minuteter, the door was kicked open, and Caesa showed up. He held her tightly in his arms and asked, "Rose, are you hurt? What did she do to you?" No matter what Everly had said, it didn''t matter anymore. This warm embrace told Rose how much Caesar cared about her. If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t be here. Rose hugged Caesar back, her tears were trickling down her cheeks. "Caesar, Caesar." She called his name over and over. "I''m sorry, Rose. You must have be scared." She shook her head. "Thank God you came." She raised her head and kissed his lips. Only the warmth from him could make her feel better. She was not dreaming. He was really here. Seeing them kissing each other, Everly was so angry that she smashed all the cameras. Chapter 1032 Caesar gently wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. "Don''t cry, baby. Let''s go home." "Okay." "Let''s go home." That was the warmest thing she''d ever heard. Caesar picked Rose up. When they came out, Rose didn''t see the woman, and no one stopped them. Caesar carried her into the car, and kissed her cheek. "Still scared?" "What about her? Did you kill her?" Rose vaguely heard gunshots before. Caesar shook his head. "No, the bullet missed." Rose wasn''t there, so she didn''t know what had happened. Everly had killed all of his teammates. Why didn''t he kill her? Could it be that he was still in love with Everly? No matter what, Rose could be sure that Everly still had a ce in his heart. "Caesar, do you love her?" Caesar''s expression froze, "Rose, I don''t want to talk about her." "What if I want?" Rose looked extremely calm at the moment,pletely different from her usual self. "Caesar, I want to hear about your past from you, not the others." Caesar kept silent along the way. Rose knew that the past was really heavy for him, but she didn''t want him to live with painful memories forever. She wanted to know what he was thinking, instead of living under his wings forever. They were equal. They returned to the vi. Caesar sat in the double chair in the yard. Before, they asionally took naps together here. The mood today seemed unusually sombre. Caesar waved to her. "Come here." Rose stood beside him and was pulled into his arms, just like always. "Do you really want to know?" "Yes." He gazed up at the sky, his voice somewhat cold. He began to tell the story of his bloody past. The story was a little bit different from his perspective, especially the Everly part. "I was the only one who survived that battle, and I was devastated. "I thought Everly was dead. Later, I killed the agent team of her country that had been against us. "But no matter how many people I killed, my brothers wouldn''te back. That was a big blow to me. "I left the organization. I had been silently protecting my country and defending the so-called justice. "But I couldn''t even protect my brothers. I took off my military uniform and became a gangster.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You may think I''m a coward, but I really don''t want to face my past. "Everly is already dead in my heart. I know she had a reason, but she was the one who killed my brothers. I can''t possibly have any feelings for her." Rose gently hugged him. As powerful as he was, his fingers were trembling as he talked about it. "It''s all in the past. It''s all in the past." "Rose''er, I don''t know what she said to you. I must let you know that I''m d I met you. I love you, I really do." Rose caressed his painful face. "Caesar, I still have one question." "Go ahead." "In your heart, am I really just her substitute?" "Idiot. There are so many people in the who look more like her but e you. You call yourse, but her substitute? "Or do you think she is so important to that I must have her in my life?" Rose was stunned. Caesar was right. She didn''t look like Everly at all. If he still loved Everly, he could have been with something who was just like her. The only simrity between her and Everly was the bright smile. "Rose, do you believe me? If not, I could show you my heart." Rose put her finger on his lips. "Sorry, Caesar, I misunderstood you." "It''s okay. I did love her. I won''t deny it. "But it''s a thing of the past. I don''t love her anymore and I never will. "Rose, have I ever said that you''re the one I love most? I''ve never loved anyone the way I love you. "Do you know how scared I was when you disappeared? I was so afraid that when I saw you a you''d be a corpse, just like my brothers. "Rose, I''m rich and powerful, and many people fear me, but I''m not happy at all. "It''s your presence that warms my heart. You make me no longer feel lonely and give me hope for the world. "I used to think my future was dark. You light up my world. Don''t leave me, okay?" Rose looked into his eyes, which were as deep as ocean. Except for affection, there was nothing in them. "Caesar, I love you." She took the initiative to kiss him, unbu his He got her so hot that she wanted his lips on her now. She wanted this man badly. "Rose, you..." Caesar was surprised. Weren''t they talking about something serious? "Caesar, I want you, now." Her enthusiasm aroused him. She had been too shy to have sex with him in the yard, but things were different today. "Caesar, do me." She was crazy, and so was he. "Let''s forget about Everly and the painful past. You are just Caesar, my Caesar." Caesar''s fingers were interlocked with hers, and her ck hair swayed with the wind. The sex went from the yard to the sofa, and then the bed. They weren''t drugged, but they made love as if they were drugged. Like a beast, Caesar prated her and made here over and over again. They made love until it was dark. Rose lost her voice andy limp beside Caesar. "Caesar, we''ll never be separated again." "Even if you want to leave me, I won''t let you. Rose, I can''t live without you." They embraced each other tightly. The past was no longer important. Rose quietly opened her eyes and looked at Caesar''s handsome side face. The corners of her mouth curled up. Chapter 1033 From that day on, no one mentioned Everly again. Caesar treated Rose even better than ever. The happier Rose was, the more uneasy she felt. What Everly had said lingered in her mind. From the way Everly''er spoke, Rose could tell that she was not in her right mind. Everly was like a big stone pressing on her heart. She would always feel stressful unless the stone was removed. She felt like a bomb about to go off. "What''s on your mind?" Seeing Rose standing by the window in a daze for a while, Caesar wondered what she was thinking about. In fact, Caesar had a feeling that Rose had changed a little bit. Although she looked carefree on the surface, she had a lot on her mind. "Nothing. Are you hungry? Shall I make you lunch?" Rose asked,ing to her senses. Caesar grabbed her hand. "Baby, tell me what you''re worried about." He noticed that she often frowned unconsciously. "Caesar, actually, I''m thinking about Everly. She loves you so much..." Caesar didn''t like people mentioning Everly in front of him. He frowned every time he heard her name. "Rose, I didn''t kill her, but it doesn''t mean I still love her. "The point is, I''m yours now. You are the most important person to me. Forget her, okay?" "Caesar, I''m a little afraid of her. She loves you so much that she might do something crazy." Rose held onto Caesar''s arm tightly. "We''re different. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m afraid..." Just like Everly had said, she had killed countless people. It was easy for her to kill Rose. Rose''s voice choked. "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you again. And I don''t even know who my parents are." Caesar held her in his arms, "Dummy, as long as I''m here, you''ll be fine. We''ll be together forever." "Caesar, if Everly wasn''t an undercover, would you marry her and have children with her?" Women were sensitive. Everly''s words were like a knife to Rose''s heart. "Rose, I''ve told you many times that it''s over between us. Why are you still bothering yourself?" "Caesar, I''m sorry, but it''s really hard for me to forget what she said. "This vi was supposed to be hers, and you used to decorate it to her liking. This yard used to be filled with roses she liked, and I smile like her... I can see her everywhere." That day, Everly didn''t do any physical harm to Rose, but she cast a shadow over her. Caesar held her tightly. "Rose, I''ve thrown away everything rted to her, and the flowers in the yard aren''t roses anymore. "Did you forget? You picked out all this furniture yourself, and everything is your favorite. "It''s our home. If you don''t like it, I''ll buy you another house. What do you think? "Rose, I love you, and you have to trust me." "Caesar, I know how much you love me, but I still can''t let it go." "It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time." Caesar went back to the bedroom with Rose in his arms. Recently, Rose always woke up in the middle of the night. "Ah!!!" "What''s wrong? Nightmare?" For Rose, Caesar had not been to the casinotely. Rose always felt that she would be kidnapped again if Caesar was gone. She had a hunch that Everly wouldn''t let her go. After knowing Caesar''s past with Everly, Rose often had strange dreams. She always dreamed about the pictures Everly showed her, about Caesar and Everly living happily together. Herself, on the other hand, was just an outsider. In her dreams, Caesar ignored her and smiled gently at Everly. Sometimes, she would even dream about a lot of bodies. Rose became worried about what she had to lose. She was afraid that Caesar would break up with her and went back to Everly. "Caesar, don''t leave me, okay?" "Don''t worry. That''s never gonna happen." Caesar held Rose tightly and kissed her forehead affectionately. That innocent and lively Rose seemed to have changed. Rose shed tears. "Caesar, I have nothing left. I don''t have friends or family. You''re all I''ve got. Please don''t leave me." "I won''t. I won''t go anywhere." Caesar was always gentle and sweet to her. She asked the same question everyday, and he answered it with patience everyday. Rose was mentally unstable. It was not just because of Everly, but because of her being betrayed by friends and family. She had a bright disposition, so she had been acting as if nothing had happened until Everly showed up. What Everly said led her to aplete mental breakdown. Caesar was going to propose to Rose but the anniversary celebration, didn''t dare to take her. What if she got worse? S Therefore, he decided to put off the celebration. At the same time, he bought a vi as their wedding house, hoping that she would not think about Everly again. All the people in the casino wereText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. shocked by the dy of the anniversary celebration. "Why? of big shots areing, and Mr. Peterson''s postponing it?" S "You don''t need to know why. You just have to do as Mr. Peterson says." "I see." The one who cared about this most was Katie. "Did Mr. Peterson say anything else, like his date?" "No. By convention, the best-performed employee would be his date. Since he didn''t mention it, maybe we should just stick to the routine." Katie stroked her chest. "Thank God." All her efforts were aimed at being Caesar''s date on the anniversary. As Caesar ordered, the celebration was put off. "By the way, has Mr. Peterson been very busy? I haven''t seen him in a while." "Maybe he''s just busy spending time with his woman," someone said with a smile. "What? He''s serious about that woman? Well, she does look hot, and even I am tempted." "No way. He can''t be serious about her!" Katie interrupted the conversation. Chapter 1034 Caesar took Rose to a therapist, to prevent her mental deterioration. Fortunately, the therapist said Rose''s mental health wasn''t that bad. As long as she had effective psychological counseling, she would be fine. The therapist said that Rose could not be provoked. She needed to go out more often.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This month, Caesar took Rose with him everywhere, visiting almost all the famous scenic spots in the country. He sat by the sea, enjoying the breeze. Rose was running on the beach. "Caesar, I''m so happy." Rose ran to him. "I''m happy, too. But it''s time for us to go back to City A. The casino''s anniversary is the day after tomorrow." "Okay." Rose still didn''t know what kind of surprise Caesar had prepared for her. "I got you a passport and a visa. After the anniversary, let''s go abroad." Caesar had it all arranged. He hadn''t prepared for the wedding yet, because he ned to take Rose on a trip abroad after the proposal. One one hand, it was for rxation. On the other hand, it could deepen his bond with her. They didn''t know that Adam had gone back to City A, and Adam had trying to meet Rose to find out who she was. Sadly, Rose had not been in City A for a month. They missed each other. What surprised Adam was that all his projects were going smoothly, as if someone was helping him in the dark. In one month, he''d got all the projects he wanted. He heard that Caesar''s casino was holding an anniversary celebration. He decided toe so he could meet Rose there. Caesar finally returned to the casino. This was the longest he''d been absent since he opened the casino. "How''s everything going?" Caesar looked around. "Very well. No one dares to make trouble even when you''re away. Everything has been arranged for the celebration." "What about the venue?" Caesar came here to remind them to stage the proposal. "The casino is closed tomorrow. We''ll make the venue as romantic as possible." "Well, where''s the dress?" "It''s ready as well. Should we send it to the vi?" The bodyguards knew that Caesar wanted to surprise Rose, so they didn''t dare to make a decision on their own. They kept the dress in the casino. "Okay." "Yes, Mr. Peterson." With these extremely efficient subordinates, Caesar didn''t have to worry too much. It was just that he was thinking about Rose again. She was in much better spirits these days, but he did not dare to be away from her for long. Though she was surrounded by bodyguards at all times, he was still worried about her. Katie watched Caesar''s back as he hurried away. There was no one in the world who could rece him. Caesar was unique. Esteban might have Caesar''s mouth, he was not Caesar. The celebration was the day after tomorrow. Hearing that the dress was ready, Katie went straight to where it was kept. When she saw it, she felt she had found the perfect dress, a beautiful creation trimmed withce. It looked holy and elegant. The embroidery on it was done in a month''s time by the top designers in Mn. There was ayer of gauze on the chest, which added it a touch of sexiness. Katie fell in love with it immediately. "Let me try it." She couldn''t wait to put it on. "Katie, I''m sorry. This dress is for Mr. Peterson''s date to the anniversary celebration." Katie smiled. "I''m the best-performing employee of the et season, and by the book, I''ll be his e. date. This dress is "Um... Katie, did Mr. Peterson say you were his date?" Katie''s smile froze. She had received no formal notice that she would be Caesar''s date. He was not gonna cancel the tradition, was he? "No, but it''s the tradition." "Katie, as far as I know, this dress was la tailored to the figure of another Peterson told me to. to his vi." it "What? Are you saying I''m not Mr. Peterson''s date?" Katie was devastated "Well, yes." "Are you sure? I''m the best-performing employee!" A look of madness showed up on Katie''s face. "Well... Katie, rx. Maybe Mr. Peterson didn''t want to do the usual thing this year." "No way! No way!" Katie was going to take the dress, which scared the bodyguard next to her. It took a month to make this dress. If it was destroyed, Mr. Peterson would be furious! "People, stop Katie! She''s crazy!" The dress was sent away intact. Katie was taken out of the casino by the bodyguards. She, who had always been calm, seemed to be on the verge of total derangement. "That''s mine! Don''t take it! It''s mine!" "What''s wrong with Katie? Is she crazy?" "I don''t know. Did she really think she''d be Mr. Peterson''s date? That''s ridiculous!" "I hear Mr. Peterson''s noting to the casino these days because he''s with his girlfriend." "Oh, poor Katie. Everyone knows she loves Mr. Peterson, but... Sigh..." Katie wept and listened to the sighs of those around her She went home like a walking corpse. Esteban had been staying at her apartment for thest few days. "Katie, you''re back? Look, I made sd for you." Esteban realized that he had grown to love Katie. It made him ambivalent. On one hand, he felt sorry for Marina. On the other hand, he wanted to stay with Katie and be her man. Katie was not interested in the sd at all. She grabbed his hand and pulled him to the sofa. "Do me now." She''d been letting him have sex with her all of a suddentely. Esteban looked at her red eyes. There was only one person in the world who could make her cry. Feeling distressed, he kissed her affectionately. Katie, give up on him, okay? Caesar, who came back to the vi, was wearing a beige sweater. It made him look less cold. "Rose,e here. I''ll tell you a joke." In order bought make Rose happy, he of joke books. They often spent an afternoon chatting telling jokes. Maybe this was exactly happiness. Chapter 1035 The anniversary was in a day. Rose felt a bit excited. She had never attended such a big event before. She was afraid that she would embarrass Caesar. It was nine o''clock in the evening. She went to bed after applying the mask. Caesar kissed her lightly on the cheek. "Rose, sweet dreams. You''ll be surprised tomorrow." The next morning, Rose woke up and saw two women she hadn''t seen before. "Well, who are you?" Rose looked at them in confusion. Without Caesar''s permission, they couldn''t havee here. "Hello, Miss Willis. We are your stylists. It''s time for you to get up now." Rose didn''t see thating. She rubbed her eyes and got up. "Miss, please try on the dress first. Even though it''s made to your size, we''re afraid it won''t fit." Rose''s eyes lit up when she saw the dress. "This dress is for me?" She never thought she would be able to have such a beautiful dress, which she had only seen on TV. "Yes. Mr. Peterson had Mn designers make a dress for you a month ago, and it was only made a few days ago. "The embroidery is all handmade. He''s so nice to you." Rose''s heart was filled with warmth. She knew that Caesar was the best. "Let me try it on." Rose put on the dress with a happy look on her face. It fit perfectly. "Wow, you look amazing! Mr. Peterson do have a good eye." "Really?" Rose was very quiet today. She sat at the dresser and let them do her make-up. When she opened her eyes again and looked at herself in the mirror, she was taken aback. She was like Cindere who became the princess after putting on the magic dress. Caesar walked in. He was wearing a fine suit.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A sweet smile yed across Rose''s lips. She felt like she was the bride, and Caesar was the groom. There was a pair of shoes in his hands. "I think you need them." They were silver stilettos. Rose fell in love with them at first sight. "They are so beautiful." "You like them?" Caesar asked gently. Rose nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I do." "Come on, let me help you." Caesar got down on one knee and gently lifted her feet. The stylists were stunned. It was so romantic. They were just like the prince and Cindere in the fairy tale world. Mr. Peterson was so gentle that he knelt to put her shoes on! The stylists wouldn''t have believed it if they hadn''t witnessed it. "Well, have a walk and see if it suits you." Caesar said very considerately. Normally, new shoes were a real pain in the ass. He had them made of a softer material, because he didn''t want her to feel ufortable. Rose walked carefully. Although she had not attended the celebration yet, she was already too happy to speak. "It''s about time. Let''s go." "Okay." Caesar picked her up and carried her downstairs. Rose blushed. "I can walk on my own." "I want to carry you because you look like my bride." "I feel the same way." "Rose, why don''t we get married now? I love you so much." Rose replied shyly, "I''m still young..." Caesar smiled gently and changed the subject. He wanted to marry her, but he wouldn''t rush her. Anyway, they saw each other every ve day. It didn''t matter whether they were married or not. The only thing that mattered was that they were together. The car was headed to the casino. Rose had been down this road a lot, but she was extra nervous today. "Why are you looking so serious?" Caesar asked. "I''m a little nervous." "Rx, I''m here." Caesar held her hand tightly. The car slowly stopped and the bodyguard opened the door. Caesar led Rose''s hand out of the car. Rose was surprised to find that the casino was carpeted. Looking around, she saw all kinds of flowers. It was really beautiful. But wouldn''t that be a waste? "Let''s go in." Caesar interrupted her thoughts. "Okay." Rose took his arm, walking through the flowers. Only when she got inside did she know what luxury was! The interior was all changed, and there were moving decorations hanging in the middle of the hall. The balloons and flowers were arranged in the shape of "I LOVE U". Not only Rose, but also the guests were confused. "Isn''t it the anniversary celebration? Why do I feel like I''m at a wedding?" "I remember Mr. Peterson doesn''t like romantic stuff. Who did this? He''s doomed." "I don''t think so. It must have been approved by Mr. Peterson." Everyone was discussing hatedly Katie stood there w d look on her face.st wore a lot of make-up, but it didn''t help. At this time, Caesar came. Everyone looked towards the door. He was not alone. Next to him was a woman in a floor-length dress. Many people hadn''t seen Rose before. They were so shocked that their jaws dropped. "What, Mr. Peterson is in love?" "Who is that woman? Why haven''t I seen her before?" "Is she a star? She looks gorgeous." "I guess she is." "I can''t believe she isn''t eclipsed by Mr. Peterson. They look so cute together." The discussion only made Katie feel worse. This was the first time Rose had been watched by so many people Her heart was beating out of her chest. swnow Feeling her nervousness, Caesar whispered, "Take it easy, baby." "I''ll try." The more Rose tried to calm herself down, the more stiffen her expression was. "Stay here and wait for me." Caesar needed to give a speech. Rose stood there like amb. Looking at Caesar, who was on the stage, she felt like dreaming. Such an outstanding man was actually her boyfriend. When the speech was almost over, Caesar suddenly looked at Rose. "Everyone, thank you foring. Today is going to be a very important day in my life." Chapter 1036 "Mr. Peterson, what do you mean by that?" "Looks like it''s gonna be something exciting." Caesar smiled. All of a sudden, the music became romantic, and a lot of petals were flying in the air. The big screen began to y a video. This was a recording of Caesar''s time with Rosest month. Caesar said slowly, "I used to think that I would never be in love again. But youring to my life proved that I was wrong..." This video was mostly about Rose. There were images of her sleeping, walking or running on the beach. She looked beautiful in every picture. Rose didn''t even know when he took these. Rose looked like a leadingdy in a movie. People couldn''t take their eyes off her. A director said, "If this girl wasn''t Mr. Peterson''s girlfriend, I would definitely rmend her to show business." At this moment, Rose ignored everything around her except Caesar''s speech. "Turns out Mr. Peterson has such a gentle side." "This woman must have been a hero in herst life. She''s really lucky." "That''s right." The video ended. Caesar continued, "Rose, I love you..." There was no need to say more, because Rose was already in tears. Caesar walked towards her step by step with a bunch of roses in his hands, just like a prince. He got down on one knee in front of her. "Baby, I love you. Will you marry me?" The audience cheered and said in unison, "Marry him, marry him!" Caesar took out a diamond ring. Rose silently shed tears with her hand covering her mouth. "You say you don''t have family or friends. It''s okay. I''ll take care of you as your friend, your family, and your lover." Just as everyone was immersed in the romance, a woman in the crowd shed a chill in her eyes. She red at Rose with resentment, hoping she could eat Rose alive. Rose nodded like crazy. "Yes, yes!" Caesar put the ring on her finger. "You''re my today and all of my tomorrows." "Likewise." Rose helped him up and they hugged each other tightly. "Pa, pa, pa!" The sound of pping came to Rose''s ears. Then, she heard a familiar voice. "What a lovely couple!" Rose''s face changed greatly. Thest person she wanted to see was Everly. After a month, she showed up again. Everyone turned to look at Everly, who was wearing a long ck dress. She looked arrogantly at Rose, who was wearing a white dress. Caesar asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to tell Miss Willis something she doesn''t know." Rose''s intuition told her that Everly was up to no good. "Sorry, I don''t want to hear a word from you." "I didn''t invite you. Please get out of here." Caesar looked at the bodyguards, who then immediately ran to Everly. Everly smiled contemptuously. "Caesar, you know they can''t stop me." Caesar knew what she meant and said to his men, "Hold on." All the bodyguards stopped. Caesar subconsciously pulled Rose behind him. Everly''s eyes turned cold when she saw this. "Rx, Caesar. I just came here to speak with Miss Willis. I''m gonna leave soon." Obviously, Caesar didn''t buy it. "Neither I nor she wants to talk to you. Off you go." "Caesar, how long are you gonna keep our rtionship a secret from her?" Everly suddenly asked. Everyone knew that Everly meant something by it. Was she also M Peterson''s woman? She looked hot and there was something about her that ordinary women didn''t have. Rose''s expression changed slightly. "What do you mean?" "Rose, don''t fall for her trap! She''s lying!" Caesar knew how cunning Everly was, and he was afraid that Rose would be fooled. "Why are e you lying? ? Miss Willis, do you really think he s you? To tell you the think he cheated on you. "Do you remember the other day when you couldn''t get him on the phone? That''s because he was with me." Rose looked at Caesar, "Caesar, were you with her at that time? If you say no, I''ll believe you." Caesar didn''t want to lie to Rose. "I was from her the other day. Cet youth her, but it was not I got a handwritten think. I got a "I went to the appointment because I thought someone was ying a prank. I didn''t expect that she was still alive." "Then why couldn''t I get through to you?" "Miss Willis, when do you think men stop answering their phones?" Rose still didn''t believe Everly''s words. She held onto Caesar''s hand tightly. "Caesar, you didn''t cheat on me, did you?" "Rose, I didn''t!" "Men''re full of lies. Miss Willis, it seems necessary for me to show you his true nature." Suddenly, some pictures appeared on the big screen. They were taken after Caesar was drugged. Because of the angle, it looked like he was having sex with Everly. Caesar was not properly dressed, and Everly was naked, revealing her elegant back. "Miss Willis, as far as I know, you were kidnapped that night. Were you praying for him to save you?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, he was having sex with me when you needed him most. "Stop dreaming. You are just a ything to him. The only one he loves is me." Before Rose saw the pictures, shepletely believed in Caesar. However, theses pictures were like a p in her face. The so-called romantic proposal was nothing more than a joke. Everyone wasughing at her. "Rose, listen, I didn''t have sex with her. You can''t..." "Pa!" Rose directly pped Caesar in the face. "You want me to take your word for it or these vivid pictures? Caesar, I didn''t know you were so shameless!" Rose threw the roses at Caesar, and the thorns cut his face. Caesar didn''t care. He reached out and grabbed her hand. Rose fought her way out of his hand. "Don''t touch me!" She just wanted to leave here as soon as possible, but she struggled too hard and carelessly fell off the stage. Caesar tried to pull her, but Everly stopped him. Chapter 1037 People there saw Ross falling down the stairs. Caesar should have prevented this tragedy from happening if Everly didn''t block his way. Rose fell to the ground, and the room was in chaos. Caesar was fighting with Everly. "Everly, screw you!" Caesar attacked ruthlessly with swift and fierce moves. Right now, he was anxious to check Rose. Rose was the dearest person to Caesar in this world. Both Caesar and Everly had been trained professionally. The onlookers were stunned by their fierce fight, wondering if it was a film shooting. The woman''s moves were flexible, though she wore high heels. Caesar was a good fighter too. A bodyguard went to help Rose get up. Standing up, Rose felt something leaking from behind. It was blood. The fresh blood tainted her white dress. Rose, who lived a peaceful life before meeting Caesar, was freaked out when she felt a dull pain in her underbelly, and blood kepting out from behind.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ''Am I pregnant?'' It urred to Rose that her menses had beente for one month. She neglected this singlest month when she travelled around with Caesar. What happened between Everyly and Caesar didn''t bother her anymore, as Rose was busy praying for the safety of her baby. Adam dashed to help Rose immediately. All those investigations he did recently convinced Adam that Rose would be her cousin who was half a year older than him. Rose found Adam with one nce, and there was hope flickering in her eyes. "Mr. Xiao, take me away, please." Taking off his jacket, Adam put it over Rose''s legs and left with Rose in his arms. If possible, Rose would try every way to avoid this misery. The dogfight between Caesar and Everly continued, and Caesar didn''t dare to take out his gun in public. On the other hand, Everly was familiar with the tactics of Caesar. "Rose..." Caesar gave Everly a kick suddenly. Without looking back, Rose urged, "Mr. Xiao, hurry up, and I don''t want to see him." Adam already took Rose as his long-lost cousin. More than that, he was there when the farce happened. There were mixed scents around Caesar when he came to pick Rose up. No doubt that Caesar just left a bunch of women behind. Now, the woman came to intercept Caesar directly. No one could hurt the Xiao family at will, so Adam was determined to ignore Caesar even without the prompt from Rose. "Stop them!" Caesar jumped from high and saw that there were bloodstains where Rose had fallen. The blood dripped to the ground from Rose''s dress and formed a path as Adam''s moving trail. Caesar felt heartbroken. He wanted to protect Rose but hurt her badly in the end. Adam ran all the way with Rose in his arms to his car. "Hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Rose apologized at the sight of the bloodstains on his hands, "I''m sorry for the blood on your hands and car." "Don''t talk nonsense." Adam had a guess close to the truth. Rose lost a lot of blood, so it was no doubt an abortion. Now, all Adam could do was to save Rose. Adam drove at the top speed all the way while Caesar followed behind closely. The two luxury cars shed by on the road. Rose heard every word Everly said, and the pains generated by these words almost killed Rose. "Stop it! No, stop!" Rose was in a bad state not long ago and recovered gradually due to the travel with Caesar. Now, her mental state got worse due to what Everly said and the happening abortion. It was quiet in the car, and Rose murmured suddenly. Adam was disturbed. "Are you alright?" Rose''s zed eyes told Adam that something was wrong with her. Fortunately, the hospital was not far away. Pulling over his car, Adam carried Rose out of his car. Rose gripped his shirt and asked, "My child will be fine, won''t it?" "Yes, everything will be fine." Adam sent her into the emergency room. When Caesar arrived, Rose was pushed into the operating room. Adam''s white shirt became a red one. ''It is Rose''s blood! It was Rose''s blood!'' Caesar''s pupils dted. Before each oam and Caesar talked to a doctor came out room and asked, is the patient''s family?" swnohet Adam and Caesar responded at the same time. 11^ H me. Caesar looked at Adam confusedly, ''What is he doing?'' "Doctor, how is she?" "Bad. It is abortion. Whoever is her familyes to sign here." "Abortion?" Caesar finally knew what was happening, "Doctor, save both the adult and the baby, or I will kill you!" Looking at the red eyes of Caesar, the doctor said, "You are her family? Why didn''t protect her?" "The patient lost too much blood, and we can do nothing with the abortion now. We intend to doplete curettage of the uterine cavity now. We may lose the patient too if any dy." "Forget the baby! Save the adult now! I will set fire on your hospital if she drops one hair!" Caesar signed the operation agreement in fury. The doctor left them behind. Adam grabbed Caesar by the cor and punched him. "You beast, how can you do that to her! youth made such a sacrifice f t night, but you were foret around with other wo Content "I didn''t! Adam, don''t you dare to boss me because you saved Rose once!" The two men grappled with each other, and they resented each other. Caesar med himself that he didn''t kill Everly earlier and that she hurt Rose now. Rose was pregnant, and the psychologist had warned him before this that Rose couldn''t stand any provocation. Adam came to double confirm Rose''s identity and bring her back to the Xiao family. There was still thest step toplete, but Adam had confidence that Rose was his family. Rose wandered outside alone for many years. The Xiao family was partial to their own blood, so Adam didn''t like Caesar at all. Rose was lifeless when she was wheeled out of the operating room. She kept murmuring, "It is gone." Caesar held her hand tightly, "Honey, it''s OK. We will have many children in the future, as long as you''re fine." Rose rolled her eyes like a puppet. She stared at the man before her nkly as if she didn''t know him. Looking at Caesar directly in the eyes, Rose spat out word by word, "Don''t touch me. You disgust me." Chapter 1038 These words were like thunder from the clear sky, which struck Caesar into a panic. Rose said he was dirty. Adam pulled him away, "It seems that she doesn''t want to see you now. Why don''t you get out of here, for her sake?" "When in the car, I found her in hysteria. Please stay away from her, for her sake." "I can exin. I have nothing to do with that woman." "Wait until she imporves."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I..." It was the first time that Caesar felt so helpless. Adam was about to push the door open, and Caesar grabbed his sleeve, "Who are you to her?" Why would Adam be here today? His behaviors toward Rose were different from before. The anxiety in Caesar''s eyes moved Adam, so he answered, "Rx, I don''t feel the thing with her, and my love is another woman. You can trust me." Then, Adam walked into the ward without hesitation, leaving Caesar behind. Caesar yelled behind Adam''s back, "If she needs anything, just let me know." "Got you." Caesar immediately mobilized his men to guard every corner of the hospital. He was afraid that Everly would try to hurt Rose again. More than that, Caesar brought Rose the best nurse, personal hygiene products, and clothes for change. When all preparation was done, Caesar left with peace of mind. It was time for him to put an end to his story with Everly. In a Japanese-style building, Everly got changed from a ck dress to a festive kimono. "Caesar, I know you wille." Everly was making tea with a smile on her face as if that dogfight had never happened. The more leisured Everly was, the angrier Caesar became. He walked towards her step by step. "Caesar, I made your favorite tea. Try to see my skill regresses." Caesar knocked the teacup to the ground with one hand. The tea sshed all over the floor, and the cup broke into pieces. Everly sighed softly, "What a pity! It should taste good." "Enough, Everly. Ie for an ending. You''ve hurt the person I love the most!" Caesar kicked over the table in front of Everly. She stood up and looked at Caesar amusedly, "Caesar, am I not the person your dearest love?" "I already made a clean break with you, but you hurt Rose again and again. Ie for your life today." Everly chuckled, "You want my life? Caesar, you could have killed me on the first day we met." "I was eager to see Rose that day." "Really? I killed your friends years ago, and you should have skinned and eaten me alive. Why didn''t you?" Staring at Caesar steadily, Everly felt sure of her belief. "Are you going to say that I was under the control of my father when you ruined my father''s association, and now we are even?" "Caesar, think of those men you killed, weren''t they controlled by my father?" "Even I had no choice, but it is true that I took advantage of you and killed your friends. You should hate me." "Back to that day in the hot spring room, I couldn''t escape if you were determined to kill me "When I caught Rose, why did you miss your shot?" "A sharpshooter and an excellent sniper as you are, you should miss your target so near!" "All these suggest that you won''t kill me. You set me free again and again. As I said, Rose is a stand-in." "A stand-in can''t be the leadingdy. If you love her as much as you im, she won''t lie in the hospital now." "By the way, there was blood following her departure. Is that an abortion caused by the fall?" "Caesar, look, how cruel you are! It is you who kill the baby, with your own hands, not me." Pa! Caesar pped Everly on the face hard, and Everly spat out some fresh blood. Wiping the blood off the corner of her mouth, Everly put on a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you displeased that I made the right guess?" "Caesar, I am trying to let you know yourself better, and the person you love is me!" "Your denial results from the impassable chasm in your imagination. You lost a lot, and didn''t?" "My loss is greater than yours. Those men you killed were close to me." "We grew up together like a family, but you killed all of them. There should be a feud between us." "But I love you. I paid my debt to you with their life." "For you, I betray my country and my faith." "Now, I have no rtives, no friends, not even the country. Caesar, you are all I have now!" "Let''s forget the past and start all over again, what do you say? I will forgive you the part about her." "And I will give her money to ensure an affluent life for the rest of her days. want you, and that is all While speaking, Everly threw herself to Caesar, but he gave her a push. "Everly, you called her a stand-in? You got about yourself too much!" "Even if I felt the thing with you, but you broke my heart that night." "Now, Rose is my precious love. You should pay the price for hurting her and my baby." "You made a mistake on one point. It is not that I wont'' kill you but that I feel distainful to do so." "You''re right. We''re even now, and you lose more than I do." "However, you shouldn''t tread my bottom line. Death is easy, but that''s not my punishment for you!" Caesar turned cold, and Everly felt this Caesar strange and fearful. He took out of a pair of handcuffs and locked Everly with them. "Caesar, what are you doing?" Everly was intimated, and things began to run out of her control. "You will know soon. This move is to prevent you from escaping." Out of her confidence in Caesar, Everly didn''t take precautions at all. And Caesar was not the one she had known. Her overestimation of lost love led her to a disadvantage. The story developed in apletely different direction, not as she nned. "Caesar, where are you taking me?" Fear appeared on Everly''s face. Caesar already went mad. Chapter 1039 Instead of losing his mind, Caesar knew what he was doing. He had never had a cooler head than now. And he was determined to give he*l to Everly. Everly was taken to a ce where there was no single, and no one knew she was there. Caesar threw Everly onto the bed. "Caesar, what on earth do you want?" Caesar''s hand glided down Everly''s face, "Everly, you told mest time that you were still a virgin, didn''t you?" Nodding, Everly felt confused that Caesar mentioned this now. "Caesar, I am waiting for you." Caesar sneered, and there was nothing else in his eyes except hatred, "Everly, there was a chance that you could lead a better life, but you chose to ruin yourself." "Caesar, I suffered a lot in the past years, and there were several narrow escapes, but the belief that to be with you helped me out." "Everly, things change, and there is no way to turn back time." Caesar gave her a push and looked at the bodyguard aside. "How is it going?" "Everything is ready." Everly''s eyes widened with confusion when a bunch of vagrants came in. They begged in the streets in the daytime and spent nights under the bridges. Caesar looked down at Everly, "You killed my child and made Rose heartbroken, so you should have a taste of desperation." "They are able to bring you fun though disabled in some aspects. From today on, you will stay here to get pregnant, and then the abortion follows." "Caesar, you can''t do this to me. I love you! I can''t live without you!" "Love? Sorry, I don''t want that thing from you. Rose is the only one I want in this world." "You ruined my rtionship with Rose! Everly, Let''s settle ounts now. Guys, enjoy your time!" Caesar tied Everly on the bed, and her feet and hands couldn''t move at all. Those vagrants were vering on the scent of women. Everly should be a windfall for them, so they flocked to her. Things ran wild, and Everly, proud and arrogant, was aghast at this scene. "It''s your first time, isn''t it? They will serve you well." "Caesar, you can''t do this to me! No!" Those vagrants tore apart Everly''s clothes and then licked her madly like a bear to the honey. Caesar took what happened in sight emotionlessly. Humiliation would kill Everly, while death was nothing for her. "Caesar, kill me, kill me!" "Kill you? No! You can feel pain only when you''re still alive." Everly was nak*d now, and those vagrants were not satisfied with licking now. Caesar''s calmness made Everly desperate, as she considered herself the dearest one for Caesar. "Caesar, I didn''t know Rose was pregnant at all. My intention was to separate you two." Caesar looked at her coldly, "You don''t deserve to mention her name! You know very well that nothing happened between us that night, but you started such a farce before the public!" "If it weren''t for you, Rose wouldn''t have fallen down, and my baby would see this world one day!" "It''s you who ruined my life! Everly, I would like to skin you alive, but I won''t do that. You should live in agony every day, and that is what you deserve!" Something prated the most secret part of Everly. Those pains caused by gunshots never hurt so much as this. The desperation hurt most. Everly felt disgusted as if there were thousands of bugs creeping her body. Caesar sat by. Until now, Everly finally realized that she was nothing to Caesar. ''He won''t remain so indifferent if he has any pity on me!'' The physical pain was not that worse as that in her heart. ''So, it''s true that Caesar doesn''t love me!'' Out of concern for Rose, Caesar was anxious to leave. He instructed his men, "Three times a day until she is pregnant." "Yes, Sir." The abortion was a big blow to Rose, so was it to Caesar, though he showed his sadness. That should be his first baby, and it should be a good one. Caesar regretted that he failed to protect it. What was more, whatever punishment he executed on Everly couldn''t cure Rose or resurrect their baby. When Caesar arrived at the hospital, Rose already got cleansed. However, she looked white. Shey on the bed quietly and stared at the ceiling nkly. Her eye expression was sad and desperate. Caesar''s heart was torn in pieces. The moment when Rose opened her eyes on their first encounter on the ship impressed Caesar. Her eyesT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. s the sky. He promised e that he would keep that pair Mi¨¨re as pure as water and of eyes clean forever. But in the end, he went against his word, losing both his baby and Rose. Caesar felt every step toward Rose heavier and heavier and his h dripping blood. His sorrow not than that of Rose, et belongs to .no Cowar In addition, he felt guilty toward Rose. "Rose..." In a delicate situation like this, Adam left the room to provide some privacy to the lovers. Rose turned to him mechanically at his voice. Most of the time, Rose smiled at Caesar, but now she was expressionless and looked at him as if he was a stranger. "Well, you are here." The words came out of her dry mouth. Caesar held her cold little hand, "How do you feel now?" Rose looked at him coldly, "Which aspect? Heart or body?" "Rose, I can swear that nothing between that woman happene me. Those photos prove nothie and and I have neverid a finger on her." "Caesar, it doesn''t matter whether you cheated on me. I came to understand something." "What is it?" "Everly said that I was a stand-in. At first, I didn''t believe her, but I do now." "No! You are not! I got Everly, and I will make her regret being born. Rose, no one in the world can rece you in my heart." "You are unique, and those stand-in talks are nonsense. When you get well, I will take you to see how miserable she is now." "I will never forgive her! She hurt you and kill our child, and she will pay for it." Chapter 1040 Caesar was eager to vindicate his innocence, and such anxious and frightened Caesar was new to Rose. However, she didn''t care about the truth or him anymore, as the most important thing already disappeared from her world. "Caesar, if you said so, why didn''t you exin when I asked about your whereabouts?" "In the past one month, you have enough chances to tell me. You wouldn''t hide anything from me if I was that important to you." "Rose, men think differently from women do. I said nothing about it because I was afraid that you would overinterpret the event; what''s more, nothing happened that night." "There is nothing to tell, so I said nothing. It is a trick of Everly, and this trick does go beyond my imagination." "It is my bad! Give me one more chance, and I will protect you well." Rose stared at him, and tears streamed down her face. "Caesar, you know what, it is you who hurt me most, not Everly!" "You punished those who hurt me with a sticky end, except Everly! Why?" "You did nothing in her first attack. Then, she caught me in the second time." "She intended to show me those photos but failed because you came sooner than she expected." "I heard a gunshot. Everly couldn''t shoot you, for she loved you. So, it is you who shot, but Everly didn''t get hurt. Why?" "You never miss your aim, unless you do it deliberately. You indulged her again and again!" "You set her free once and again after she killed your friends and hurt me." "Caesar, your love to me stays in your mouth, and your true love is Everly, not me!" "I am a woman in the street, and you work for the secret service. We are people of two different worlds." "I told you I was poor, and the heart was all I had. Now you tear my heart apart." "My unborn child and I are sacrificial offerings to your love." "Caesar, hatred has never yed a leading role in my life, but I hate you now!" "I regret knowing you. Without you, my life would be simple and peaceful." "But you ruin my life! I hate you!" Pulling Rose in his arms, Caesar said word by word, "Rose, but I love you. I can exin!" "Caesar, I want to hear nothing from you, Her!" "Get out of here, and I don''t want to see you again! The most regrettable in my life is my acquaintance with you!" Rose, feeble, broke out of the embrace of Caesar and rushed out. She crashed into Adam''s arms, "Mr. Xiao, I beg you. Could you take me away from here? Take me wherever you go." Shooting a nce at Caesar, who chased after Rose, Adam whispered in Rose''s ear, "We''ll talk it overter." "Rose, go back to bed. You just went through an operation." Caesar didn''t expect that Rose hated him so much. He wanted to carry Rose to bed, but Rose gripped Adam tightly, "Don''t touch me." Caesar''s outstretched hand froze on the spot. Adam had no choice but to smooth things over, "Mr. Peterson, you had better stay away now that she''s in agitation." Caesar did not dare to provoke Rose anymore, so it was Adam who carried Rose to the bed. Standing at the door, Caesar saw Rose crying her heart out. "Why should my baby sacrifice for your love? It is innocent!" Rose was heartbroken like a child. Even now, she didn''t know what gender her baby was. The more Rose thought about it, the sadder she became, "Get lost! Never show up before me again!" Pain shed past Caesar''s eyes. He opened his mouth several times but made no sound. Then, he left quietly. At the end of the corridor of the hospital, Caesar smoked one cigarette after another. Both Rose and Everly were right about one point. That was his indulgence to Everly led to Rose''s tragedy today. Even now, he was still confused about his feelings toward Everly then, disdainful or unwilling. He had loved Everly very much. He let go of Everly time after time, and Rose got hurt atst. Caesar pped himself on the face hard. He had overestimated his ability to protect Rose and underestimated Everly''s malevolence. Through this misfortune, he came to know his heart better, that was, he loved Rose only. However, he realized it toote, and Rose already suffered graven harm. His child wouldn''te back to life, even if he killed Everly thousands of times. It was understandable that Rose hated him. He would like to atone for his sins with the rest of his life. It was thete autumn, and Caesar stood by the window for a whole night. Adam stayed with Rose, and Rose begged him to take her away over and over again. "I will, but Caesar is influential here. He can''t find you unless you are out of his sphere of influence." "Mr. Xiao, what do you mean?" "I suggest you go abroad. Don''t expose your intention beforehand, as I can''t get you out with his men around."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Xiao, please. I have no family nor friends here. Just now I lost my only love." "I can''t stay here anymore. Help me out, please." Adam wanted to tell Rose the truth but checked himself after a second thought. He would tell her the truth after they arrived in the US. "Do what I tell you, if you want to leave." "OK, I will do whatever you ask me to." Adam''s promise soothed Rose a lot. In order not to arouse Caesar''s suspicion, Adam left the hospital the next day. Rose needed a good rest. Rose got steady gradually, though still refusing the approach of Caesar. n¨¦t When Rose got well day after day, hope grew in Caesar''s heart. He believed that they would be reconciled one day as time healed those sadnesses. One montherter, Rose got well enough to leave the hospital. She kept ignoring Caesar, and Caesar was allowed to stay 3 meters away from her. Caesar took Rose to a vi, "Baby, I got a new house, and it''s under renovation. We can move in next year. What do you say?" Recently, Caesar loved talking to himself, as Rose never responded to him. And he didn''t mind. It was getting cold, so Caesar took out a thick coat to wrap it over Rose. He looked tender. Chapter 1041 Caesar was much more gentle and considerate than before. He looked after Rose well. He spent the whole month apanying her and didn''t go to his casinos once. However, Rose couldn''t forgive him. Her innocent child disappeared from this world because of Caesar''s love for Everly. "Baby, do you like our new home in this style? I bought some flowers for the garden today." "We will get married next spring when you are sound again. I promise to be good to you the rest of my life." Caesar described Rose a beautiful future, which she once dreamed of before the tragedy. Now, this blueprint couldn''t arouse Rose''s interests at all, and to make things worse, the existence of Caesar disgusted her. "Caesar." For more than a month, it was the first time that Rose spoke to Caesar. "Yes!" Caesar was so hrious that he felt like being hit by a prize in a lottery. "Rose, are you thirsty? Or hungry? I am so d that you talk to me now.1 It was a good surprise for Caesar. "I want to go abroad for fun." "Okay! I will get your passport and visa ready. Where do you want to go? We can leave now." "Hawaii. I feel tired today. We will leave tomorrow." "Okay, I will get the preparation done. Rose, I''ll go wherever you want to in the future. You''re the most important person in my life." Caesar would like to make up for Rose with the rest of his life. "I need some sleep now." "Let me help you up." "No, where is my passport? I''m going to pack up my stuff." "I''ll get it for you." Caesar gave Rose her passport without scruple. Rose sent Adam her identification number when packing her stuff. She was going to leave Caesar, forever! Caesar and Rose had their own beds to sleep in since Rose was in the hospital. Caesar didn''t dare to touch Rose even now, as he knew Rose was still in anger. Rose didn''t go to bed. She revitalized after these days.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She looked up at the full moon on the balcony, feelingplex. The winter was here, and flowers in the garden already withered. She had excited to be here. A few months passed, she had a different feeling now. Caesar smoked in the courtyard instead of sleeping. He got addicted to tobo in the past month. Rose could smell the tobo on Caesar from a distance, but he never smoked before her. In the past month, Rose gained weight, while Caesar lost some. Rose was clear that Caesar had a bad time too. However, she didn''t know what to do with Caesar as she med herself too. The sight of Caesar would keep reminding Rose of what Everly said and those photos. Time didn''t heal her misery but deepened it. She tried hard to forget that tragedy, but every detail became more vivid as time went by. She even remembered the expression on the face of every onlooker; for example, Katie felt incredible and gloating at Rose''s falling down. Adam dashed toward herself with a frown, while Caesar and Everly were busy in fighting. Those memories followed her everywhere, and she couldn''t forge one moment. Rose seemed calm outside but was upset inside. She often stared at her t lower abdomen where there was once a baby. It disappeared from her world quietly before she could find out it was he or she. Rose was also self-condemned. She didn''t take any contraception measures during her staying with Caesar and failed to notice her abnormal period. She wouldn''t wear those high heels only if she knew she was pregnant, only if she went to do the bodycheck in the hospital. Rose tried to cheer herself up before Caesar but already copsed inside. It was as cold as the water in the night, and everything in the courtyard seemed to be covered with ayer of silver frost. Caesar looked to the balcony out of some telepathy, and Rose was standing there in a thin nightgown. There was no heating in the balcony. Caesar saw the pain in Rose''s eyes, when their eyes met. "Rose..." He always knew that Rose couldn''t get over yet. Throwing the cigarette butt in his hand, Caesar ran to Rose and pulled her in his arms. Rose did not push him away this time. She felt the chilliness from Caesar and smelled the tobo on him. "Caesar," She said his name in a daze, and there was inexinable emotion in this call. "Rose, I''m sorry." Caesar apologized frequently though he was clear that it was good for nothing. Except for apologizing and feeling sorry, he didn''t know what else he could do, as there was no way to turn back time. He didn''t hear forgiveness from Rose because she was ming him and didn''t forgive him. "It''s cold outside, and you will catch a cold." Caesar led Rose back into the room. The room was warm, like Caesar''s embrace. Rose intended to do one thing to end her rtionship with Caesar. "Go to bed now, and well leave for Hawaii tomorrow. It is the best time there, and it is hot here." Caesar took Rose to bed gently. Caesar was about to leave as before, but Rose pulled him back by the hand, "Stay here tonight, for me." Caesar was stunned by this unexpected invitation. "I, I wille back after a shower." Caesar would like to wash away the tobo smell on him. Rose did nothing more than embracing Caesar from behind, and this already set fire on Caesar. That night, Rose was a delicate flower for Caesar who behaved more tenderly and carefully than ever. Caesar held Rose in his arms even in his sleep and held hand in hand with her. "Rose, don''t leave me, OK?" Caesar asked tenderly. Lying still in his arms and breathing evenly, Rose didn''t answer. Considering Rose deep in sleep, Caesar fell asleep. Rose stayed up all night, witnessing how the night turned to the day. The man sleeping beside her v child, innocent and qua was like a ''Caesar, I hate you as much as I love you.'' Caesar woke up, "Baby, morning." " He was in a good mood, feeling that everything was going well. He wanted to give a morning kiss to Rose as before, but Rose dodged. Caesar turned sullen. He once asked Rose if she ever kissed another man, apart from Caesar himself. Rose said she would kiss his love only. Chapter 1042 Rose managed to dodge the kisses from Caesarst night, and Caesar felt disappointed. He came to realize that Rose didn''t forgive him yet and she still needed time to move on. "Move on. We can sleep in theer." Restoring her indifference, Rose ignored Caesar. If not for the messy bed, Caesar would have thought what happenedst night was a dream. After breakfast, the driver sent them to the airport. Caesar was still dreaming about their future alone. The bodyguards left after escorting Caesar and Rose into the airport. Caesar bustled about before boarding the ne. All of a sudden, Rose said, "I''m thirsty. Go grab me some coffee and cakes. I''ll go change the boarding passes." Caesar felt nothing wrong at all, "Well, wait here, and I''ll be right back." When Caesar disappeared from her sight, Rose turned her head to the other side, where Adam had waited for a long time. " I¡¯? Lets go. Shooting ast nce at the direction where Caesar disappeared, Rose thought this would be a farewell between them. "You can go to him now." Adam saw a trace of obsession in Rose''s eyes. "I won''t. Let''s go." "Let''s go."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rose left her phone behind before going past the security checkpoint. She was determined to say goodbye to the past. III-H Lets go. It was the first time for Rose to go abroad, with a new acquaintance. She didn''t know where her courage came from, but she just followed Adam and left. Ross passed some English tests when still a student, but that was all. Could she start all over in a totally new ce with limited English? She was worried about the unknown future, but staying with Caesar was worse than that. So, she was resolute to leave everything behind. She couldn''t get over what happened, and their love became a tough one. There was still five minutes before the ce, where Adam and Rose were, took off. Caesar came back with the deserts and coffee Rose liked. The smile froze on his face when he found that Rose''s suitcase was gone. Beside his suitcase, there was a child enjoying a lollipop. The child squatted next to his suitcase. He handed a passport to Caesar upon his approaching. "Sir, here are your passport and luggage." "Who gave you all these?" "Ady. She asked me to do her a favor and gave me a lollipop as a reward. So, I stayed." Caesar knew immediately that it was a trick. He called immediately to learn that Rose already turned her phone off. ''What happenedst night and the trip to Hawaii are all part of her n!'' "Where did she go?" Caesar was shaking. He had the confidence to find Rose if she stayed in this country. But if she went abroad, to find her was like looking for a needle in a haystack. "She left with a man. I don''t know where they went." "A man? What does he look like?" Caesar knew that Rose had neither family nor friends here, so who was this man? "Well, a handsome man, as handsome as you are. Well, is thatdy your girlfriend? If so, why did she leave with another man?" A trace of pain shed across Caesar''s eyes, "Because I hurt her by ident." "Well, get her back as soon as possible. I can see that she was sad then." "I will sooner orter!" Caesar made a call, wishing that he could get her back before the ne took off. "Check the name Rose and which flight she will take." Caesar could make a ne return to base, if necessary. One minuteter, he got a call, "Sorry, there are no passengers named Rose Willis. Are you sure of the name?" "It''s impossible." ''Did Rose leave in other ways? Then why did she lead me to the airport?'' Caesar frowned, "What about those passengers on private jets? I will wait online." "Get it! She is on a private ne to New York, which took off five minutes ago." ''Da*n it, who This He din on earth was she with?! y friend. Content bet should have a private know that Rose had a "Find out the owner of that ne and the person who left with her. Get me a ne to New York right away." "Okay, one moment." Caesar was anxious, ''When did she start this n? With whom? How can I feel nothing?!'' Soon, all his questions got the answers, "Miss Willis left with Adam Xiao, and your ne will take off half an hourter." Half an hour! Caesar wished that wings grew on his back, so he could start his chase right now! ''Adam! What happened between Rose and him?'' Caesar was infuriated by the thought that Rose kept in secret touch with this man in the past 2¡Ì4 month, ''What does he want? Where is be taking my woman to? ''He should seduce my woman! How dare he bite the hand that fed him!'' ''Rose, I will get you back wherever you are!'' Caesar wouldn''t allow Rose to disappear from his world, so he had his men in the US to be ready to catch Rose. Her first trip abroad was by private jet! Rose felt Adam mysterious. ''This man should have something up his sleeve! Otherwise, he wouldn''t do such a favor to a stranger like me!1 ''What does he want? Obviously, he is richer than me. My appearance is not bad, but there is no obsession in his eyes.'' ''He didn''t forget himself on that night when I got drugged. So, neither money nor love is his motives.'' "Mr. Xiao, can you tell me why you help me? What did you try to tell me? "Leaving Caesar, I have nothing, no friends, no lovers, even no family." Adam expressed his understanding, "Will you trust me?" "If I don''t, I won''t be here. Who are you?" "You''re wrong about one thing. You may have no friends or lovers, but you have family, and I am one of them." Adam finally told the truth. He had been holding it back for a long time. "What, what did you say?" "You are not a Willis. Your mother''s jet surname is Xiao, and your father is rican, so you have arger so bone than those Asian girls The family Rose longed for showed up out of blue. "You, say it again, am I dreaming?" "You''re not dreaming. Cousin, I am taking you home right now, where you should be!" Chapter 1043 Apart from Caesar, it was the first time someone weed her to go home. She had no family before this. Now her helper turned out to be her cousin. "You, you didn''t get the wrong person, did you?" Rose was afraid that there was a mistake. "Cousin, you know what, you look like my little aunt. This is why I saved you in the rain." "Then, I went to the US to tell my grandpa and aunts about my finding you." "There are some reasons that they can''te by themselves, so they send me to get you there for confirmation." This good news made Rose forget her love and hatred for Caesar for the time being, "Not long ago, I figured out that the woman who brought me up was not my biological mother." "She told me that her child was premature and bron with some defect." "For the heritage, she stole me out from the hospital and left her child to my biological parents. That is how I separated from my original family." "I came to learn the truth when she spilled the beans. I tried to find my old files in the hospital, where I was born." "But the hospital didn''t exist anymore. I had no more clue then. Caesar got my genes to the gene pool for a search." "One month passed, and I receive nothing yet. When I would like to give up this idea of finding my family, you show up." "Mr. Xiao, please have mercy on me! I can''t stand any disappointment or blow now." What Rose said enhanced Adam''s confidence, "Cousin, I have confidence in this." "That year, my pregnant aunt came to find my mother. Suddenly, she was sent to a private hospital to give birth because her water broke halfway." "My uncle came here for the first time. He gave full attention to his wife, who was in her firstbouring." "The baby was sent to the nursery after being born. The next day came the news that the baby was dead, and the parents left with despair atst." "That night I ran into you in the rain. I found that you looked like my aunt and that you were about the same age as their old daughter. So, I thought there might be some mistakes in what happened that year." "What you saidplies with the story of my aunt, so I have confidence that you are my cousin." "Upon arriving in the US, you and my aunt can do a paternity test for confirmation." Rose''s heart was pounding fast. That was to say, she had family, and she could see her biological parents soon. "Could you please tell me how my family are? My mom, how does she look like?" "Of course, I have family photos here. One moment." Adam took out a tablet PC and showed one photo to Rose, "Look, these are your family." Rose was attracted by one woman who looked like her, tender and elegant. The same blood made Rose feel close to her, though it was her first time to see this woman. "She''s my mom, isn''t she?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There was another woman who shared some simrities with them, but Rose denied her to be her mother with instinct. "Yes, this is the Xiao family. Grandpa has three daughters. My mother is the oldest one. Your mother is in the middle, and the woman next to her was the youngest one." "She''s your mom. This high school student beside her is Reba, your little sister." "This is Eliza. She is your youngest sister, an elementary school student. You like my aunt, while two sisters like their father" Rose zoomed in to check those two girls in the photo. Both of them had typical blond hair and blue eyes. Rose could tell that she shared some simr facial features with her father. "This is the youngest aunt. The man next to her is Elliott, your cousin." ''So, they are my family!'' Rose felt close and attracted by them even there was only a photo. "There are some photos taken in their daily life. You can check on." Adam saw the excitement in Rose''s eyes. Rose looked through the album I times, trying to imprint 10to detail on the faces of these people. 38 a fully. She scrutinized each p "You are half a year older than me. I can understand how you feel now. I am not a child growing up in the Xiao family." "I found them when was a teenager, and they are good people." "They were happy to fearn that I had found you. Reba even got your room ready." "Really? I''m afraid that they will dislike me." The luxury vi in the photos and their umon attire convinced Rose that it was not an ordinary family. But Rose grew up in a bungalow. She felt like Cindere now. "We are a family, and everyone will like you. My aunt is overjoyed to hear that you are still alive. She is going to make it up for you." "If not for their negligence, this separation wouldn''t happen. Thank God, we get you back!" Rose nodded seriously, "Yes, I have family. Finally, I find my family." "Yeah, with us around, you won''t be lonely anymore. Rose, no one can bully you with the Xiao family behind your back." "Is our family rich?" "Vastly," Adam answered honestly, though he would like to stand on his own feet. The Xiao family was a very powerful existence. Rose didn''t feel what happened real now. She found her family when she was supposed to lose everything. Rose continued to look through the photos, and her eyes fixed on a young girl in a white dress. "Is she also a Xiao?" Rose asked, pointing at the innocent girl in the photo. Adam blushed all of a sudden, "Well, no, she, she''s not." Rose got the hint immediately, "She''s the girl you like, isn''t she?" "Yes, I love her." He said he loved her rather than liked. Momories shed back, and Rose remembered that night Adam said he loved someone. It turned out to be this girl, who was young and soothing. Through this photo, she impressed Rose with freshness. Chapter 1044 Rose continued to flip through the photos. And the rest of those photos were all about the girl Adam loved, and they were snapshots taken stealthily. "Does she like you?" "She doesn''t know my feelings." Adam stared at the girl in the photo, ''She will be a high school student soon.'' Rose felt confused. Adam was outstanding, and it was obvious that he liked this girl very much. "You are not that kind of person who thinks poorly of himself. Why don''t you express your feelings to her?" "She is still too young, and I am not strong enough. So, I have to be patient now." Rose chuckled, "Get her now if you do like her; otherwise, the swift-footed arrives first." Rose was kidding, and Adam didn''t take her words seriously. He was waiting until he was strong enough and she was mature enough. Neither Rose nor Adam ever thought that a joke would be the truth. At her Grade Ten, Tracey became the girlfriend of Adam''s nephew. Adam told Rose her family history all the way, so the long-hour flight wasn''t tiring for Rose. The legendary family history fascinated Rose. When the nended, Rose was still in a trance, "Am I dreaming? Pinch me!" "Rose, I swear on my honor that you''re not dreaming. Well be home soon." The US used to be a strange country name to Rose, but now it connected with her family. Standing on the exotd, Rose didn''t feel lonely because she knew there was her family. "The car is waiting over there. Let''s go." "Coming." The driver sniffed out something unusual after starting the car, "Young Master, there''s a car tailing us." Through the rearview mirror, Adam noticed four cars following behind. "Who are they?" "I don''t know. We didn''t mess up with them and have no idea about their intention." Rose felt uneasy, "Could it be him?" "Who?" "Caesar." Adam didn''t know the true identity of Caesar, "How could it be him? He should be at home now." "Don''t slight Caesar. He is not a man in the street." Rose looked up at the dusky sky. Perhaps Caesar was already on his way here. Caesar had ess to the gene base, so was there something he didn''t dare or couldn''t do? "Who on earth is Caesar?" Adam just considered Caesar as a boss from behind controlling the casino. But his fight with that woman suggested something unusual on him. "I can''t tell you for the time being. If they are his people, we won''t get hurt." And it turned out those cars did nothing more than follow them. Adam frowned and said, "Get rid of them." "Young Master, there are four cars, and they drive well. I am afraid that we can''t make it." "You don''t have to. We will be found atst if they are sent by Caesar." The old memory relived. Once Everly got Rose and took her to a service area where there were no cell phone signals, but Caesar still found them. "So what you mean is..." "Leave them alone." "Alright, let''s go home directly." Expectation and fear filled Rose''s heart, as she was looking forward to the reunion with her family and was afraid that Caesar would do something crazy. With a heavy heart, she arrived at a garden once appearing in the photo. Rose saw such a garden in the movies many times. It was a typical European-style architecture with flowers, and Rose felt like living in a fairnd. Adam informed their family beforehand. Getting out of the car, Rose felt perplexed and didn''t know how to interact with these people. The people in the photos walked to her in reality. The woman who was supposed to be Rose''s mother stepped forward with tears in her eyes, "Adam said, your name is Rose, am I right?" The caution in this voice moved Rose, and Rose didn''t know how to react but nodded slightly. This beautiful woman in an exquisite suit had simr features to Rose, but she seemed to be from apletely different world from Rose''s, so Rose didn''t dare to approach. "You are Rose? Hello, I''m your little sister, Reba." Reba came over to greet Rose. "Sis, you can call me Eliza. You look like Mommy. You have ck eyes and hair that neither Reba nor I have. You are pretty!" The sincerity in these words drew the distance close. Rose introduced herself in a hurry, "Well, my, my name is Rose. I..." "Oh dear, my child." The woman couldn''t help but hold Rose in her arms finally. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I was so careless to let you be carried away. It''s all my fault that you suffered all these years." "Mom..." Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes, and she couldn''t hold them back anymore. In the Willis family, her so-called parents always made t between Rose and their other, children, and Rose kept asking herself why. Everything had a reason. Now, Rose found her own parents and would enjoy the family happiness. "Rose, wee back."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "We will stay together forever!" The paternity test seemed unnecessary, as their simr appearances were the strongest proofs. Rose nodded seriously, "Yes, nothing can separate us now." "Rose, your surname is Xiao. From now on, you''re called Rose Xiao." Rose felt d to find back her surname. "Yes, I am Rose Xiao." "Mommy, it''s so cold outside. Let''s go inside to talk. Grandpa is still waiting for Rose in the house." "Well, I am too happy to remember your Grandpa. Rose, let''s go." Rose held her mother''s hand like a child. She was afraid of getting lost again. Suddenly, a car broke through the gate of the garden when they were on the way to the house. "Ah... daddy." Eliza was so frightened that she threw herself into her daddy''s arms. Why happened to that car? The front part of the car was deformed because of the impact. The driver should feel lucky that the car was a offroad vehicle, otherwise, he should be dead on the spot. A man got off the car. It was the man Rose was thinking about. "Rose, go home with me." Caesar''s eyes were as red as those of a beast. At this moment, he was irritable, thinking that Adam had seduced his Rose. "Rose, who is he?" Reba asked. Rose stared at Caesar''s eyes and said word by word, "Caesar, I won''t leave with you." Chapter 1045 All of a sudden, a stranger broke into their house. Would he be a terrorist? If so, he was a handsome terrorist. It was obvious that he came for Rose, so they didn''t call the police at once.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Who are you? Why did you barge into my house? You destroyed the door!" Eliza asked with her hands on her hips. One nce at these people made Caesar realize that they shared some simr features with Rose. Adam once confessed that there was a particr girl in his heart and didn''t feel the thing with Rose. Then, why did he help Rose escape? Rose''s mother came straight to Caesar and asked, "Sir, where are you going to take my daughter?" It took Adam two months to take Rose back, and he didn''t reveal the details of her life. However, the Xiao family knew that Rose had a boyfriend, which was normal for a young girl at her 21 years old. And the Xiao family could judge from what happened now that there was something wrong between Rose and his boyfriend and that this boyfriend was not an ordinary man. No average person dared to break into his girlfriend''s house with a car. Looking at the woman who imed to be Rose''s mother, Caesar knew immediately that she didn''t lie. One nce at their faces could convince a stranger that she and Rose were mother and daughter. All of a sudden, he felt awkward. Out of his anxiety to get Rose back, he seemed to make a mistake. Realizing that this was Rose''s home, Caesar tidied up his damaged hairstyle instantly. He always looked sharp, but Rose made him forget himself this time. If God could turn back time, he must prepare a morous and graceful appearance. Caesar felt ashamed of his barging in with a car. "I''m sorry for the damage made, but there is a reason for it. I am terribly sorry for rudeness, and please forgive me." Caesar was handsome, and his messy hair and clothes did no harm to his grace. "Who are you to Rose? Why did you want to take her away?" "Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Caesar Peterson, Rose''s boyfriend. Rose feels disappointed about something I did." "She left me without notice, so I chase after her in fear that she disappears from my world." "I didn''t know it was her home. Out of anxiety, I barged in. I will pay for all the losses." Caesar won favors from these people with his honesty, as he told the fact and didn''t omit his mistakes. "Pay? How? You just crushed the orchids which I spent years on! They are precious breeds! How do you pay?" A vigorous male voice came. A man in a waistcoat walked out. He looked energetic in his 70s. "Grandpa, this is Rose, and he is her boyfriend," Reba introduced. "Good girl,e to Grandpa, quick." The old man regained his calmness after this brief introduction and beckoned Rose over. Rose walked up obediently, and the old man was happy, "Look at you, how much alike you and your mother are! You must have suffered a lot during the time wandering around the world." "Grandpa." Rose threw herself into the old man''s arms. She finally found her grandfather. "Good girl." This happy reunion made Caesar understand what Adam once said. Apart from regret, Caesar could do nothing now. He made the worst debut in front of Rose''s family. "Is he your boyfriend? He''s a good match for you, except for his nove foolishness." Shooting a nce at the broken car, the old manmented. Caesar felt embarrassed, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I will bring you the best orchids. For sure!" Rose cut in just in time, "He''s my ex-boyfriend. We already broke up." "Broke up? I didn''t agree, I don''t agree, and I will never agree." One of them wanted to break up, while the other disagreed; One escaped abroad, while the other came for the chase. Adam didn''t want to get involved, and the other Xiaos family was speechless about this situation. "Well, youe in with us. I can see that you still love Rose, but Rose seems to be hurt badly by you." "The part about forgiveness shoulde after your telling us the story." Caesar nodded, "Okay." It was the first reunion with her family, and this should be a beautiful memory for Rose if without the folly Caesarmitted. Rose felt uneasy as her past with Caesar would be known by her family soon. Everyone took their seats. The Xiao family had prepared a wee ceremony for Rose''sing back, but the presence of Caesar prevented that from happening. lov The old man asked his butler to make coffee. Caesar took the chance to look around the house, and the luxury here impressed him. He felt this wealth a disadvantage for his rtionship with Rose. "Which one of you will do the talking?" The old man asked. Shooting a side nce at Caesar, Rose said, "He''ll." "Okay." Caesar narrated his story with Rose objectively. Mr. Xiao was the first to stand up when the story came to the part Rose lost her baby. "You bastard, how dare you did that to my precious granddaughter and great-grandson!" No family could still be neutral at such a sad event. Rose''s father scolded with his clumsy Chinese, "Bad boy, my daughter worths better than you!" Elisa got the banana on the table and threw it at Caesar. "You''re a bad guy, very bad! How dare you hurt my sister? I hate you!" Rose''s mother was most ruthless. She stood up with indifference and grace, Mr. Peterson, I don''t think you love my daughter after hearing your narration." "Well, it''s not like that. I love her. I love her very much. About that woman, I once sympathized with her, and that is all." "Well, I''m not Rose. You don''t have to exin to me. I care about only the result, not the process." "And the result is that you hurt my daughter badly, both physically and mentally. You''d better leave now." Rose''s mother gave a ruthless conclusion. Chapter 1046 Caesar looked at Rose, "Rose, from China to the US, I will be where you are. Could you please give me one more chance?" Rose stared at the man whom she had loved deeply, "Caesar, I told you all I wanted to say and have no more to say." "I know your regret, but we could do nothing about what happened." "You didn''t kill my baby with your hand, but you were part of the murder. You are sorry, but I feel desperate." "That is my baby, and it died of your sympathy with Everly." "Your apology couldn''t get my baby back to life. I hate you. The sight of you makes me think of my poor baby all the time." "I don''t even know what it looks like. I don''t even know it would be a he or a she! These days, I have the same nightmare." "In it a child called me mom and asked why I didn''t save it." "Rose, you have too much in your mind. I promise that I won''t hurt you anymore. Why don''t you give me a chance?" "Caesar, that''s the end of us. You can leave now. I don''t want to see you again in the future.'' Rose did not scream at the top of her voice, but her fait tone was the strongest proof of her despair. "Mr. Peterson, you can leave now. Butler, please see the guest off." This was Rose''s home. Caesar didn''t dare to cause trouble and left. He found a house nearby to live in. He believed that Rose would change her mind one day, and all he had to do was to wait patiently. However, Rose disappeared one day. The Xiao family kept their mouths shut about Rose''s whereabouts. Caesar couldn''t find any information about her, so he had to go back to China with a broken heart. Spring came with bright sunlight, and everything came back to life. Caesar still heard of nothing about Rose, so thest sunlight faded away from his heart. "Sir, Everly has been pregnant for a few months, and they are twins." Grief surrounded Caesar every day since hising back from the US. ''It is Everly who ruin my life! She drove Rose away!'' Caesar drove to the base. A few months passed since hisst meeting with Everly. Everly was thin. The twins in her belly didn''t make her look any bigger. The rape didn''t stop, even though Everly got pregnant. When Caesar arrived, one vagrant was raping her. Because Caesar had been away in the US, no one dared to make Everly abort without his order. Everly changedpletely after a few months, and there was no light in her eyes. The moment she saw Caesar, there was a sparkle flicking in her eyes, "Caesar! What on earth do you want!" "Everly, it is the punishment you deserve. Anyway, the survival of your baby does surprise me. Is it because you were well trained?" Panic shed past Everly''s face when Caesar mentioned the baby. She hated those rapers and didn''t know who was its father. However, a baby got every woman soft, so Everly said, "The baby is innocent. Caesar, you can do whatever you want on me, but please let my child n go. "Well, I let it go, and who will save my child? Everly, you know what, Rose left me,pletely!" Everly had thought Caesar and Rose had a sweet time, so he disappeared for a few months. "It is not my fault that she left you. Caesar, you are clear how terrible it is to lose your child! Please show some mercy!" "Well, I feel desperate and miserable, so it is your turn to know this. Get the operation ready, now." Everly''s lifeless expression had a drastic change at this moment. She covered her stomach frantically ove "Caesar, no, I am sorry! I am really sorry! My child is innocent!" "Well, you child is innocent, while my baby Chguilty? Everly, don''t me e to ruin your life.tent me. I gave you a chance, you a chance, but you The preparation for the operation was ready, "Sir, please leave her to us. The blood will contaminate your eyes." When still in service, Caesar never hurt the olds and the children. However, he hated Everly''s guts now. "No, I stay. By the way, no anaesthetic, so she will remember the piercing pains forever."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rose had undergone psychotherapy in the US for psychic traumas. Caesar observed her from a distance. This was another way Caesar tried to grab his happiness. But then, Rose disappeared without notice, and Caesar couldn''t find her! This drove Caesar crazy! ''Rose would still be with me if not for Everly!'' Tit for Tut, Caesar would like Everly to suffer more than Rose did. He stood beside Everly and looked down at her. Everly didn''t expect that this man would be as good as his words, "Caesar, you''re a pervert!" Caesar had no expression on his face, "Start." "Yes, Sir." Without anesthesia, Everly could feel those pains caused by the cold equipment wandering in her body. "Leave my child alone, no!" "Everly, I told you, I''ll make you pay more for the harm you''ve done to Rose." The child came out with blood all over its body. Caesar did not even blink at such a scene. "They are twins and girls," Caesar stated the fact emotionlessly. Everly felt more pains in her heart than in the body. She seldom shed tears, but tears streamed down her face now. "Caesar, why do we end up like this?" "Everly, it is the end of us when you killed Mill and my other guys." Everly burst into a rage of tears when the babies were taken away. Caesar became sullen at the sight of the bloody mess. Only then did he came to realize that Rose wouldn''te back to him no matter how he tortured Everly. This thought made his face darken. "Everly, now we are even, but I will not let you leave this time." He couldn''t allow himself to make the same mistake. He intended to imprison Everly all the rest of her life. When Caesar walked out of the base, it was dark outside, and stars shone in the sky. The old memories shed back, where Rose leaned on his shoulder, "Caesar, how many stars do you think there are in the sky?" "I don''t know." "As many as your hairs. If I can nt your hair clearly, that will tot count Kolyet us how many stars up there. Let me t your hairs." One, two, three..." ''Rose, where are you, my Rose?'' Chapter 1047 After a few months of psychological therapy, Rose managed to get over the past and regained her peace. Caesar kept staying within her sight, which reminded her of the past. Therefore, Rose persuaded the Xiao family to let her disappear suddenly to get rid of Caesar. Just as the psychiatrist said, apletely new way of life from before would do Rose well. Rose cut off her long hair and abandoned those white dresses. Starting from the US, she roamed the various states. She travelled alone to those countries where Caesar once promised to go with her. She roamed aimlessly and stopped at will. She spent half a year in South America and stayed wherever she liked. She liked Europe and thought it romantic, and then another half a year passed. The past almost became the past, and the memories didn''t hurt her so much as before. Adam called her from time to time. "Hello, Little Adam, do you trap your little bunny?" Rose was not so innocent as before, and she changed a lot. She made many new friends and became careless. Adam was dissatisfied with her address to him. Whenever she called him little Adam, he would be sullen. "I miss the Rose in the past." "Really? I love my life now." Roseughed. Now she held back nothing, andugh or cry whenever she had a mood to do. However, all those miseries seemed to dry her tears, and she seldom cried now. "How is your nomadism? Aunts miss you. What note back and work in the US?" The travel enlightened Rose on her future life. "I thought my life course would be to find my love, have babies, and work." "Same as most men in the world, as I was one of them." "But now, I have a different idea about my life." "What do you want now?" "I will enjoy a carefree life." "We are happy to have you back to the family and supportive of whatever decisions you make." "Especially your parents, they feel that they owe you too much. They are eager to make up for your suffering in the past years." Rose felt lucky to find back her loving family, "Thank you!" If she had stayed in the Willis family, her life would be upied with work and making money for Willis. The Xiao family gave her the warmth she had never experienced in the Willis family, though their reunion was still short. "Where are you going to settle down?" The wealth of the Xiao family could grant Rose an affluent life, no matter how she chose to spend the rest of her life. "China." "You still miss him?" Adam couldn''t help doubting that Rose still loved Caesar. Roseughed heartily, "Your question is a ttery to him and an insult to me." "This travel for pleasure helps me confirm one thing, that is, I love where I was born and grew up." "The US is not bad because my family is there. If you ask about a preference, I already tell you my choice." Adam was silent for a moment, "He has a bad time this year." "Oh." Rose said in a light tone, as if she was hearing a stranger''s story. "His life is filled with smoke and wine. He has a bad diet. He... keeps asking about your whereabouts What''s more, he seems to be allergic to women." Rose looked at Adam in the video, "Since when did my cousin help an outsider? Isn''t it you who helped me escape?" "Rose, you''re my sister. I wish you well, but Caesar is a special case." "Little Adam, why do you care about his life?" Rose yed with her fingers with an indifferent face. "We keep in touch. Most of the time, he calls to ask about you. Gradually, we get close to each other, and he helps me a lot." "So you are going to tell me that you are on his side?" Now, Rose yed with her hair, which grew a lot during the travel. Adam didn''t notice the change of Rose until they met. The helpless and innocent Rose already died. "How can you doubt that! I''m on your side! When will you arrive here?" "Since you choose him, I can''t answer the question now." Rose chuckled. "Rose, what about giving him a chance if you still likes him?" "Sorry, I don''t like him anymore. Little Adam, I have to go now, as there is a party waiting for me!" Rose hung up the phone in a hurry, leaving Adam speechless. Adam had no choice but to give the call record to Caesar.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rose called Adam from time to time but never exposed her location. r tried to lock her positical nee several times but failed in the The world was too big to find one woman who hid her trace deliberately. Caesar had to soothe himself with those photos sent by Adam, and there were full of her photos in his cellphone. There were photos, such as, she had a haircut, got a new clothes, and made a new hair style. He checked these photos repeatedly. Now he focused on the new one just sent by Adam. "Her hair has grown a lot, and she smiles more than beofre." "More than that, Caesar, she ispletely different from before. I mean, the inside. Prepare yourself mentally." "I know. That she can enjoy her life again matters that most." Adam sighed, "Love is the most hurtful in the world." "No one will deny." "But I have some good news for you. Rose ising back, though the time is kept to herself." "It''s a blessing for me that she will come back. Thank you for telling me this good news. How are you doing in the US?" Caesar and Adam already became good friends. Adam went to college in the United States, and Caesar helped him to run hispanies. Tracey was already a high school student, and Adam''s misfortrue would begin soon. Chapter 1048 Rose once advised Adam to confess his feelings to Tracey as soon as possible, but Adam would like to wait until he was stronger and Tracey was older. However, his little bunny became his nephew''s girlfriend during his waiting. Caesar became his supporter, and such a friendship was not easy for anyone to ignore or forget. Caesar and Adam had each other tofort and support each other for their respective distressful love. Caesar was happy to know that Rose wasing back. He would know where she was the moment shended at the airport. Looking at his sunken face, Caesar realized that he should do image management before meeting Rose. Caesar restarted his workout and had a regr diet. Instead of a miserable middle-aged uncle, he wished to bring out the best part of himself to show Rose. Caesar waited at the airport before the ne which Rose tooknded. The new Rose impressed Caesar, and her new look was different from that shown in the videos. She was wearing a sexy ck miniskirt, delicate makeup, and stilettos, which she seldom wore in the past. Hot and se*y were how Caesar felt about Rose now. Her appearance attracted all the attention, and the onlookers mistook her as a pop star. Rose took off her sunsses. How time flied! She came to get her degree certificate. She spent years in the university, and that was what she deserved. She didn''t lie about the settling down, but only that the final ce was undecided yet. Coming out of the passenger channel, Rose saw the man, who was in her dreams sometimes. Now there was no child nor eye-dazzling blood in her dreams. "Long time no see." Caesar was still in a trance caused by Rose. He had imagined various scenes of his reunion with Rose. In those imaginations, Rose would leave directly or remain silent. So, he was stunned when Rose took the initiative to greet him calmly. Adam once prompted Caesar to prepare himself that Rose didn''t care about him anymore, but Caesar felt it absurd then. She might not love but must hate Caesar. Out of either love or hatred, Caesar had confidence that there was one ce for him in Rose''s heart. Until now, Caesar found that Rose considered him as a stranger without love or hatred. This realization almost drove Caesar mad. He did not know how he squeezed out the words from his throat. "Long time no see." Rose smiled at him for a moment and then left. She waspletely at ease. From the moment getting the news about her return, Caesar kept doing workouts and ate regrly. When the news came that Rose would arrive today. Caesar went for a haircut yesterday. This morning, he chose this suit from the other fours. He had more than one hundred words to say at this meeting, but her cool ''long time no sees'' defeated him in one instant. As they brushed past each other, Caesar couldn''t help grabbing her hand, and Rose paused. She turned around to him, and her face were expressionless, "Is there anything else?" This question left Caesar wordless. Was there anything else? He had been thinking about her for a whole year, and now she was finally in front of him. He would feel better if Rose beat or scolded him, and her calm tone hurt him most. Well, was there anything else between them? After a while, Caesar said slowly, "I want to ask, how are you doing?" "You can see for yourself that I have a good time. Now can you let go of my hand?" Rose remained calm. Caesar said in a heavy voice, "I''m not doing well." "Sorry to hear that." In her tone, there was no surprise, no sympathy, nor sarcasm. "Sorry, Mr. Peterson. I have an appointment. Could you please let me go?" Rose tried to get rid of his grip. All his excitement on this reunion was quenched by the address, Mr. Peterson. Rose walked on. She did not look back this time, nor did she quicken her pace deliberately. Caesar couldn''t help believing that she took him for a stranger now. But Rose upied the most important ce in his heart. Would it possible for him to give her up easily? ''No! Rose, sorry. I can''t let you leave me.''Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caesar ran out of the airport immediately. Rose didn''t tell anyone about her return, so she was waiting for a taxi by the road. Caesar "Where are you going? Let''s me you a ride. It''s not easy to f "Whed down his car window, at this hour. Aren''t you in Rose did not refuse, "Thank you." taxi She got in the car. One yearter, Rose sat closely to Caesar again. Thest time they were so close each other was the night before Rose''s flight. Back then, he kissed her with caution, and she responded to him gingerly. Later, Caesar came to realize that Rose was saying goodbye to him then. One year passed, and Caesar thought Rose was plump than before. She lost her baby fat and became a charming woman. Caesar felt bewitched involuntarily. There was a light scent floating in the car. ''Now, she wears scents. Change quite a lot!'' Caesar thought. Rose was busy chatting with someone on the phone and ignored Caesar as if he was a strange passenger who shared the same car by chance. "Well, please pull over there. Thank you, Mr. Peterson." Rose opened the door and got off the car. Well, Mr. Peterson appeared a second time! Caesar reached out to grab her, and Rose looked at his hand confusedly, "Mr. Peterson, do you want me to pay the fare?" Caesar was speechless. He didn''t dare to speak harsh words or force her to do anything. Caesar felt helpless in front of Rose. Shooting a nce at Rose''s destination, he found an excuse instantly, "Let me go with you. Many frauds dress up middlemen." "Then, thanks a lot." Rose did not refuse. Perhaps she knew it was useless to refuse a man like Caesar. "You''re wee." Caesar kept a certain distance from her. Someone greeted them warmly at the door, "Are you Miss Xiao? You are beautiful!" The house agent stretched out his hand to shake hands with Rose, but Caesar red at him. "Ahem, well,e and sit." The agent took back his hand awkwardly because he felt intimidated by Caesar''s re. Rose sat down, and Caesar stood by her like a bodyguard. "Miss Xiao, ording to your requirements, I get some houses here. They are second-hand houses in the market." "You will be the first habitant. They are well decorated, and you can move in with your bag and clothes only. They have been vacant after the decoration for more than one year, so you don''t need to worry about formaldehyde." "Well, show me the photos." Rose was much more confident than before. Chapter 1049 Caesar looked at her quietly. He could find no trace of the old Rose anymore. The woman had the same face as the Rose he had once known, but that was all. "Rose, I have a lot of houses. If you are willing..." Caesar said. There was a vi which had been renovated a year ago for their wedding, the abandoned n. Caesar would love to provide Rose the best house, even if she refused his love now. Rose, who was checking those house photos, paused and asked, "Mr. Peterson, do you think I am poor?" Only then did Caesar realize that Rose was no longer that silly girl who had been sold on the ship. She was the daughter of the Xiao family, who took root in the United States more than one hundred years ago. It could be said so that Rose was vastly rich. She could still live affluently if she kept idling all her life. Now, Rose made her own investment with financial aid from the Xiao family. She personally might not so rich as Caesar, but poverty had nothing to do with her now. "Rose, that''s not what I mean. I just want to..." Rose interrupted before Caesar could finish his sentence. "Mr. Peterson, I don''t care about what you think. I can''t drive you away if you insist on staying. However, please don''t interrupt my business. Thank you." There was a strong auraing out from her bones now. The agent was sensible to keep silent. After a carefulparation, Rose selected a house. "Show me the detailed information of this house." "Okay, Miss, One moment, please." Rose chose a fine-decorated apartment, covering an area of about 140 square meters. She had a fancy on its design. She would live alone, so it was unnecessary for her to buy a luxurious vi. "Miss Xiao, there are what you ask for. Its owner prepared it for his wedding." "Unfortunately, the lovers broke up before the wedding, and the man went abroad. This house has excellent daylighting and location." "The key point is that the price is cost-effective, as it was not an investment from the beginning." After a scrutiny of the documents, Rose said, "I will have this one. Bring the contract with you and take me to this apartment." "Yes, Miss Xiao. I''ll take you there right away." Rose already got rid of her indecisiveness, and her moves were swift and firm now. She made a great change in the past year. Looking around the apartment, Rose felt satisfied with it and signed the contract right in the apartment. Rose produced a card before Caesar made the payment, "Mr. Peterson, we were over long ago. Take my card." Rose liked the apartment very much and moved in that day. Now, she realized her dream of owing one apartment in City A. Her current life was different from her past imagination, but that was not bad. The agent left soon, but Caesar lingered at the door. Rose couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Peteron, I am sorry that I am too tired to entertain you. Could you please leave now?" The long flight from abroad and the timeg put Rose in a state of exhaustion. Caesar was about to speak but stopped, "Rose, I just want to see you." "Whatever." Rose was clear about her physical disadvantage before Caesar, so she didn''t intend to drive him away with force. Leaving Caesar alone, Rose fell asleep on the sofa. Caesar looked at the sleeping woman greedily. She had the same face as the woman he loved, but she was not her anymore. They were close in the physical distance, but their hearts were thousands of miles away. Caesar felt running out of the wits when Rose ignored himpletely. Waking up, Rose found no one around. ''Caesar, Caesar.'' She repeated this name in her heart. ''Do I get over him now?'' ''Well, it doesn''t matter. I didn''te for him.'' ''I came for the degree certificate only. It happens tomorrow.'' The past year was as long as one century for Rose. In the past year, she met lots of people, saw various scenes, and stopped several times. Now, she would like to spend some time in this city. She bought new clothes and household supplies. She was not sure how long she would stay. Like the dandelion, she would follow the wind, and the wind was her heart. Rose''s appearance in the university made a sensation. The luxuries on her body and the aloofness alienated her from others. "Rose, it is you? I don''t dare to say hi to you!" "Oh my god, you''ve changed a lot." Her ssmates crowded around. Sofia said sarcastically, "Tut, tut. The bag she carries worths a dozen. So, you find yourself a rich man, Rose." "Weren''t there rumors that she was kept as a mistress by a middle-aged man?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "She has disappeared for a long time, and who knows what she is up to!" People talked in front of Rose, and she heard them but chose to ignore them. She felt it demeaning to talk with a bunch of women blinded by jealousy. "I saw her in the hospital. She must go for an abortion." "Tut, tut, how dirty! She is but a young and beautiful toy for those et rich men, and no one will love her sincerely. I wonder she killed how many babies." The baby thing was taboo for Rose. She was OK with those nders, except this baby thing. She walked up to the group of women slowly, "Take back what you just said." "I said nothing wrong? A bit*h!" Sofia said ruthlessly. Her voice was loud to attract the whole attention of the ss. Sofia looked at Rosecently, as it was her intention to embarrass Rose. This childish trick was nothing for Rose, and she looked calm and cold, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." Before Sofia figured out what Rose meant, there was a red handprint on her face. "You should have experiences to share when the topices to how to be a mistress. What happens between you and that man who is old enough to be your father?" Sofia didn''t expect that Rose would fight back face to face and exposed her secret. Sofia''s face turned livid immediately, "What, what are you talking about?" nove Chapter 1050 Rose had no interest in others'' private life. However, Sofia started the showdown, and Rose was afraid to confront her. "Nonsense? You took his hand and called him sweetheart. I don''t think you would call your dad sweetheart." These judgement made peopleugh heartily. Issues like this were seldom brought to the table. Sofia tried to humte Rose, and Rose wouldn''t spare her. "So, you are innocent? A man carried you away!" Rose sneered, "Sorry, there was an essential difference between you and me. The person who took me away was my boyfriend." "Humph, how shameless you are! Prove what you said." Voices came, "Well, call your boyfriend here, and that will solve everything." Rose put her hand on her forehead and regretted talking with these silly women who were firm with follies. They only believed what they chose to. Rose''s silence pleased Sofia, "See? What did I say? He can''t be your boyfriend." "What did you say?" A cold voice came, and everyone looked at the owner. A slender man in a fine suit walked forward. Women on the spot felt bewitched by this handsome man. They felt that he was eye-dazzling. A look of surprise shed across Rose''s face, ''What is he doing here?'' Caesar stopped beside Rose and put his arm around her shoulder, "Baby, we agreed that I gave you a ride. Why did youe alone?" This nickname dragged Rose back to the past when Caesar and she had a happy time. Caesar was too handsome to be forgettable for Sofia, though she saw him only once.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. On that night, he appeared with several bodyguards domineeringly. It was a blow to Sofia that Caesar and Rose were lovers. Rose gave a slight push to Caesar. She managed to maintain herposure in public, "I''m here to get my degree certificate." Caesar took the certificates for Rose. Then, he walked to Sofia and said in a low voice, "By the way, your paramour, what is his name, Mr. Huber or Mr. Lee, is disabled now and goes broke." "No one can be safe and sound after hurting my baby, even if you are a woman." This threat frightened Sofia to death, and she felt cold on her back. Sofia was the person who sold Rose and should have paid the price long ago! Getting back her certificates, Rose struggled free from Caesar, "Thank you for helping me out." There was a gathering, but Rose didn''t feel like attending. Her life changed a lot, and she had no intention to meet her ssmates anymore. Caesar sent Rose back to her apartment, "Do you have any ns for the future? What are you interested in?" He did not forget that working in a bigpany was once Rose''s wish. However, she could work anywhere she wanted now. Putting her certificates aside, Rose leaned on the sofazily, "Work is boring. I don''t feel like working for others." "Well, you want to start yourpany?" If so, it wasn''t a problem for Rose, and Caesar would support her with all his might. "Forget it. I love my life now. My life is a mess, and how can I run apany?" "Then what do you want to do?" "I would like to run a bar. I can sleep in the daytime and work at night. Good for me!" Rose painted her toenails in front of Caesar without scruple. . NovelDrama.Org ton Her skin was fair, and the bright red color made Rose more charming. Caesar''s gazes followed Rose''s fair leg upward, and his Adam''s apple stirred. He was opposed to this idea, "No, don''t. This bar thing isplicated, and the upsidedown timetable is not good for you." Rose blew her toes tenderly, "Yo, a casino boss is discussing with me on the upsidedown timetable." "I''m a man." Rose put down the nail polish, "Mr. Peterson, I think there is a misunderstanding between us ''m telling you what I''m going to do, not asking for your permission "And the reason I let you stay has nothing to do with love." "I have physical disadvantages, and the secures are not stronger than you. So, you can have your way." "Rose,e on! Can''t we make up with each other? Everly is already..." "Mr. Peterson, let me make it clear once more time, you and I broke up one year ago. And I am not interested in what happens between you and Everly." "Not a little bit interested. Moreover, please don''t mention her to me, as this only upsets me." There was sadness in Rose''s eyes, and Caesar felt sorry, "Rose, please don''t do this to me!" "I am begging you. I''ve never begged anyone for my whole life. Pleasee back to me." "I have been waiting for you all the time. I already paid a price for those mistakes." "Couldn''t we get back together and enjoy our life like before? You said that you would spend the rest of your life with me." As aloof as Caesar, he had never begged anyone, but his first plea was to ask for forgiveness from a woman. Rose chuckled, "Mr. Peterson, it is not a joke!" "You get used to being the center of the world with people looking up at you." "When you apologize, I have to forgive you; When you beg, I have to go back to you. However, that''s how this world runs." "Mr. Peterson, I did love you, but that is the past. I don''t love you now." "The Rose who loved you is already dead, and the one standing before is Rose Xiao. I have my life, and thanks for understanding." Caesar stretched out his hand to touch her, but Rose waved it away, "Mr. Peterson, I''ve made up my mind, and nothing can change me." The next day, Rose started to find the ce for her bar. Caesar could do nothing but sit by. Adam was excited at this news. "So, you let her have her way? A woman runs a bar! What''s wrong with Rose? Caesar, you can stop her with any administrative problems; for example, the fire protection fails to meet the standard." Caesar was helpless, "Well, I would be more than d to do so. However, I am afraid that Rose, out of anger, will escape again." "I can see her face every day if let her be. No one dares to mess up with her when I am here." "You have only yourself to me." Adam sighed. "The same to you. Watch out, in case that your little bunny evolves into another Rose one day!" Chapter 1051 The bar in Rose''s mouth became a reality soon. Caesar had to help Rose after his dissuasion didn''t work. In the past year, Rose learned to drink, fell in love with wines, and became a connoisseur. She would take a sip at leisure time. On opening day, the bar was crowded. Rose had not many friends here, so these people came at the invitation of Caesar. From that day on, there was one resident guest in her bar, Caesar. Every day, he ordered the most expensive wine and drank alone in the corner. Once in a while, there were women who would like to hook up with Caesar, but they were driven away by his bodyguards. Three months passed since the bar''s opening day, but Rose didn''t change her attitude to Caesar. It was said that constant effort brought sess, but it didn''t work for Rose. Rose was tough and invulnerable. For her business, she talked andughed with different men every day but never forgot herself. Rose impressed others with coquetry, so Caesar nicknamed her Queen Charming now. However, her coquetry was not intentional. This night, an urbane man showed up with a bouquet. "Rose, I, I like you... Can you be my girlfriend?" This man stuttered and didn''t dare to look at Rose''s eyes. Rose remembered this man, as most frequenters came for her only. This man came with friends at first. Back then, he came to the bar counter and stuttered out his question to Rose. "Is there any yogurt, please?" It was the first time for Rose to hear that a man looked for yogurt in a bar, and that was how this man impressed Rose. From then on, this man woulde to the bar from time to time and sit at the table closest to Rose. He never drank in the bar but ordered fruits and beverages only. In Rose''s eyes, this man was interesting. "Be your girlfriend?" Rose looked at him with a smile. "Yes." He looked away the moment his eyes met those of Rose. How could a man be so shy! Rose put her head on her hands and looked at him, "I don''t even know what your name is." Caesar paid close attention to what happened at the bar counter since the man approached Rose. Rose was wearing a ck dress today. Her hair was tied up loosely, leaving two strands of curly yellow hair hanging on both sides of her cheeks. She looked inviting and elegant. ''Da*n it, what are they talking about? Why doesn''t she reject the man as usual?'' In the past three months, many men expressed their adoration for Rose, but most of these wooers received rejections, and the rest were driven away by Caesar. There were more men who didn''t have the courage to challenge Caesar and kept their covetousness in their hearts. It was obvious that Rose spent more time than usual refusing the wooer today. Caesar couldn''t hear what that man said, but Rose smiled and thenughed! Caesar felt a little bit upset, and then Rose stretched out her hands to take over the roses from that man! That man looked shy, lowering his head and scratching the back of his head with his hand. "Maybe, we can start from friends!" Rose said with a smile. "Then... Rose, do you like to dine with me tomorrow?" "Of course, this is my phone number, but don''t call me in the morning. I''ll fly in a rage if you wake me up." Rose handed him her name card. "Well, I will pick you up for dinner at five o''clock tomorrow afternoon." "Deal." The man left with happiness. He saw a lot of rejections here, but Rose should agree to dine with him! What a good surprise! As he had prepared himself mentally for the failure. The man felt so lucky that as if he had made a hit in the lottery. Caesar walked up to Rose with fury, "Why did you take his flowers?" "They are beautiful, aren''t they?" She took off one petal from the bouquet and put it in the cup. There was a time Rose hated roses because Everly liked them. When Rose could move on from the past, she found roses beautiful. Caesar threw the roses on the ground, "I can give you a Rose Manor if you do like them. Why did you ept his flowers?" Rose clenched her hands into fists and looked at Caesar coquettishly "Mr. Peterson, it''s my freedom, and does it have anything to do with you?" swne "Remember, we are over! I refused those men because I didn''t like them. Love is beautiful, and I won''t refuse it if there is a right man." "That is, I am ready for a new rtionship." Caesar flew into a rage at this confession and dragged her hand madly, "I dare you to say again!" "I says... I want a man," Rose said word by word. "Rose, you asked for it!" In a fury, Caesar carried her up and left. He was scrupulous with her actions and talks with Rose in fear that she would get hurt again. The the three-months observation confirmed Caesar that Rose did get over him. Now, Caesar was the one undergoing tortures. It was their touch to each other after the reunion, in a violent way. "Caesar, you pervert, where are you carrying me to?" Caesar carried Rose to his car. Rose was doomed to lose in this strength game, though she 3ysical struggled hard. What was more, Caesar was not an ordinary man. He held down Rose skillfully and said, "My advice is that stay still, or you will suffer." "Caesar, you bastard, what the he*l are you doing?" "I''m going to fu*k you!" As a man, Caesar had suppressed his desires too long, and Rose was behind him. During the disappearance of Rose, this desire seemed to be frozen by his grief. Now Rose was back and in front of him, so his desire for her awakened. What Rose did and said tonight treaded cross Caesar''s bottom line, and that was why he lost control of himself. Looking at the furious eyes of Caesar, Rose felt intimated and gulped several times. "Ahem, Caesar, calm down! Impulsion is devil! Let''s talk it over." "Rose, didn''t you want a man? I''ll grant your wish." Caesar''s kisses fell on Rose densely like raindrops...Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1052 The moment their lips touch each other, all those sweet memories came back to Caesar. Rose had been innocent and happy, and Caesar could remember every detail of her expressions. Rose looked best when smiling with her eyes like a crescent moon. Now, the innocence disappeared from her smiling face. "Caesar, stop." Rose was scared by his madness, and the fire set by Caesar almost swallow her. Caesar tied her hands and pushed them to the top of her head. Then he unzipped her dress from behind. "Rose, you have yourself to me. How dare you flirt with others without my permission!" "It''s my freedom!" "Screwed freedom! Let''s bet if you have the strength to get out of bed tomorrow." Caesar sneered. Rose learned from the past that Caesar had excellent stamina. "Caesar, don''t make me hate you!" Rose threatened. "Then hate, if you don''t love me. I don''t care as long as you have me in your heart." This frantic Caesar was new to Rose, and she didn''t dare to resist.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Caesar, you can''t..." "Can''t what? Rose, since you don''t love me, then hate me. Leave this hatred in your heart. Let''s see if this body loves my caress as before." Rose was mad with anger, as Caesar had never been so crazy, "Caesar, do you lose your mind?" "Yes, Rose Xiao. Caesar is crazy for you." Without any warning, Caesar entered. The pains caused tears to well up in Rose''s eyes. "Does it hurt?" Caesar wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes and then pointed at his heart, "It hurts too, from a long time ago." He didn''t stop, and the sorrow in his eyes got dense, "It hurts from the moment you left me behind." ''Rose Xiao, my love, I share the same sadness and pains with you." "I am terribly sorry about our child, but you should know that I always want that child." "I love to raise a family with you. I already got our wedding house ready and was nning our wedding in theing Spring." "I won''t deny that I let Everly go because of former affection and was not willing to kill her." "Only if I would foresee the sufferings and pain she brought to us." "I felt pity for her, as she abandoned her beliefs, friends, and country." "Humans are emotional. That year she serving her country shot Mill toplete her task." "I would do the same if that order came to me. Perhaps you can''t understand this." "For us, the interests of the country alwayse first. I could understand her, so I wanted to call it even when she was still alive." "I wished she could get over the past and start a new life. Then, what she did waspletely out of my expectation." "I overestimated my ability to protect you and underestimated her hatred." "When in the hospital, I was afraid of losing our child or both of you!" "I make mistakes, so it stood to reason that I got punished. But Rose, I can''t stand this pain caused by losing you anymore!" His affectionate confession didn''t work at all, as Rose almost cked out for the pain caused by Caesar. She didn''t dare to take a deep breath, as that secret part was dry and Caesar was relentless. "Get the fu*king out of me first!" Caesar was indifferent, "That day in the hot spring hotel, Everly got me drugged, and I made a bet with her." "She would let me go if I managed to suppress myself. You should know that feeling, as you went through it once." "I once loved her, and she was so merciless to got herself drugged too." "Those photos you saw showed how she seduced me, but I managed to resist my impulses with all my might." "Your smiling face was my impetus. I didn''t touch her a finger because I was afraid you would get hurt." "My sadness is no less than yours. Rose, that I didn''t meet you earlier is always a regret for me." "I think I have enough punishments." Caesar sighed faintly. Rose was a little bit touched, "What''s the point of telling me these now? It''s all in the past." "I am already get over the past and forgive you. A new life is all I want." "Rose, how stubborn you are! Well, set my mind on you, so let''s wait and see how you start your new life! If you don''t mind that I fu*k you on your wedding night before your bridegroom, then move on!" Rose grabbed his clothes and said fiercely, "Caesar, you bastard!" "Call me whatever you want. I only want you!" Caesar didn''t give Rose a chance to refuse. Just he said, he kept messing up with Rose. On their way home, he kept fu*king her. Such violence was a stranger to Rose, and she was helpless behind him. Instead of sending Rose home, Caesar took her back to the vi where they used to live. The garden was taken good care of, and there were flowers Rose loved. Her emotions stirred when Rose revisited this ce. The password for the door didn''t change at all, and the inside of the house remained the same. Caesary Rose on the sofa, "Do you remember? We once made lo*e here. If you forget, let me remind you." Caesar seemed crazy as he repeated the history on the sofa and the carpet and in the kitchen and the bedroom. Rose''s voice was hoarse because of cry, "Caesar, stop, I beg you to stop, please." Caesar was out of control," Rose, I can''t stop from a long time ago. My hearton s frantically wheneve spot you. I love you, I love you..." I The night was gone, the dawn came, and then it was afternoon now. Rose passed out several times, and for the rest of the time, she waso manipted by Caesar like a doll. Finally, she could take a break in the afternoon when Caesar left his marks over her body. He helped her bathe in a bathtub. The violent Caesar disappeared now, and he treated her as if she was precious porcin. Rose now realized that the madman produced by the past was not herself, but Caesar. Chapter 1053 Caesar acted rashly like a rageful beast, and Rose was tortured. Twelve hours passed, but Caesar was still energetic, "Baby, do you still want a man?" Rose felt feeble. "Caesar, you are a fu*king madman!" Rose''s voice was hoarse after yelling, whining and begging all night. "Are you hungry? What about some noodles?" Caesar said softly as the fierce self disappeared now. Rose flied into a rage at the word noodles. "No." She grabbed Caesar''s bathrobe and asked, "Why?" "What?" "Don''t you like innocent women? That is why fell for me? "I am not the old self now. Why do you keep pestering me?" Caesar chuckled at this question, "You seem to misunderstand something. I love you for more than your innocence." "I love you, Rose, no matter how you change. I loved the old you. However, I love the new you better." This rascal speech made Rose choke with anger. "Caesar, are you out of your da*ned mind?" "Yes, you are the only antidote for me." He got out of bed and served Rose a ss of milk, "You used to heat me a ss of milk every night, do you still remember?" "No. I dumped all those past to dogs." Rose buried her head in the quilt and ignored Caesar. Looking at the sullen woman, Caesar couldn''t help smiling, ''She still buries herself whenever in a sulk.'' "OK, no noodles. Get up and have some milk." "No." "You are asking me to mouth-feed you." Caesar pulled open the quilt and seized the opportunity to kiss her. The fragrance of milk spread in their mouths. Rose pushed him away "You bastard!" "Yes, I am a bastard. I have a lot of ways to make you yield. You can try." Caesarughed. The whole night torture on Rose seemed to make him feel good. Rose drank the milk in one gulp, "Are you satisfied now? Get lost now! I need some sleep." "Okay, I will leave you alone." Caesar kissed her on the forehead. Rose fell asleep in three seconds because she was too tired. She woke up in thete afternoon, and her phone already rang several times. Rose answered the phone impatiently, "Hello." "Rose, I am Rafael Vega. We have a date tonight. Do you remember?" The caller said carefully. This stammer reminded Rose of her promisest night. "Yes, I do." "Rose, where are you? I''lle and pick you up right now." Rose yawned and told him an address. Rafael was happy, "I''ll be right there. Wait for me." Caesar saw her get up and asked, "Rose, you will go date with him?" "Yeah." Rose walked superciliously to the wardrobe, though her legs were limp. There were lots of clothes for her to choose from. She chose one at will, as the styles of these clothesplied with her old taste. "How dare you!" "Caesar, I made it clear to youst night that I want a new rtionship." "I finally understood why you loved me. Maybe people in the dark are attracted by something pure and clean." "He is an honest man, and I will start with him from friends," Rose said seriously. "Well, I have no problem with your pursuit of a new life. I just wonder if this man can live up to you." Rose rolled her eyes at him. Caesar was getting ugly. After washing up, Rose began to dress up for the date. Caesar snorted, "Why didn''t you wear makeup when we were together?" "It''s courtesy." Rose left calmly. Caesar had imagined that Rose would make a stir after waking up, but she didn''t. Caesar grabbed her hand, "What do you think ofst night?" "Each takes what he needs. Anyway, you are not bad." Rosemented earnestly. "Rose!" ''This woman is getting more and more difficult to deal with!''Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Rafael arrived. His car was a Volkswagen worthing more than a dozen thousand. It suited the working ss. He was excited when Rose came out. Then his expression was bad when he noticed the marks on Rose''s neck. "Rose... please, get in the car." "Rafael, thank you for picking me up." "You are wee, Rose. My car is not that good, and I hope you don''t mind." Rafael had seen Rose''s car. Now he found that Rose lived in a vi. For the first time, he realized that he and Rose were of different material worlds. "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind." Just as Rose was about to get on the car, Caesar appeared at the door, "Baby, I''ll pick you up tonight." Blue veins popped out on Rose''s forehead, ''That da*ned Caesar does this on purpose!'' Rafael''s face was as white as a sheet. He felt confirmed that Rose spentst night with that man by the hickeys on her neck. Rose felt awkward, "Ahem, well? Can we go now?" "Yes, yes." Rafael closed the car door for her and saw from the rearview mirror that that elegant man drove a Rolls-Royce but. "Rose, may I ask what''s the rtionship between you and him?" "Ex-boyfriend, I was with himst night. You may stop the car now if you do mind." Rose didn''t bother to hide anything She had an open mind to the new rtionship. She felt it lucky to find a new fate, or else she could lead a good life alone. "No, no, no, no, I don''t mind. I like you very much, Rose. That gentleman is in the bar every day. He still feels the thing with you, doesn''t he?" Rose looked at the Rolls-Royce in the rearview mirror and murmured, "Maybe." "Then you?" "I don''t like him anymore." She replied coldly. "I think that gentleman is tough. If you are determined to leave him, I am more than d to protect you in the future." "Protect me? Why?" Rose chuckled. She was not an innocent rabbit as before. Did she still look weak? "My days in the bar confirm to me that you are unhappy. You smile brightly every day, but those smiles stop on your face and don''t reach your eyes." "You refused a lot of wooers, which proves that you have your rules. In conclusion, you lost your heart somewhere." "You must have suffered some misfortunes, haven''t you? Looking at you like this can''t help feeling like protecting you!" This speech surprised Rose, "Protect me? There was someone saying the same thing to me." "Then, what happened?" "He hurt me most," Rose said with a smile. Chapter 1054 Rafael looked at Rose with sympathy, "Sorry, I shouldn''t remind you of the sad past." "It doesn''t matter. The past is in the past." Rafael took her to an affordable western restaurant, not so good as those ces where Caesar dined with her, but Rose felt it alright. Roseughed heartily, "This ce is not bad, and I like it!" "I am d to hear that. Here''s the menu, and order what you like." "Okay." Rose swept a nce at the menu. The steak cost more than a hundred, so Rose ordered a steak only, out of her consideration of Rafael''s economic capability. Rafael was a little surprised, "Is it enough?" "Yes, I am on diet. They serve snacks and champagne, together with the steak." "All right." Rafael ordered the same as Rose did. "Please wait a moment, Sir." When the dishes were served, Rafael was stunned, "They are not what we ordered. There must be a mistake." The waiter shook his head, "No. The gentleman over there ordered all these for you." Rose looked back and found Caesar behind her. He remembered all her favorites. He ordered some icecreams for Rose because she used to love desserts. Later, the waiter sent over the most expensive wine. Rafael blushed as his dignity felt hurt. "Waiter, do you mind sending me the bill now?" He wouldn''t show the white feather, even if his economic situation was not good. "The gentleman already paid." Seeing that Rafael looked bad, Rose tried to soothe him, "Well, it''s a windfall for us, and let''s enjoy them now. I am hungry." Rafael had to sit down, "Then, help yourself." "Come on, you too." "Er... Rose, do you mind telling me his profession?" Rafael asked in a low voice. In his opinion, that man should have a rich family. Pondering a moment, Rose answered, "He runs a casino." There was only one casino in this city. Rafael was frightened by this information, "He, he is that powerful?" "It doesn''t matter at all. Let''s have dinner first." Rose once made herself clear to Caesar that she loved Caesar, the person, not his money. Now she left him because her love for him died away. "Okay." Rafael became restless, as there was a rumor that the casino boss was from the gangsterdom. Rafael felt a chill down his spine, though Caesar was not in front of him. Rose was full now. "It''s notte yet. Shall we go watch a movie?" Rose suggested. It had been a long time since thest time she did so. "Sounds great!" At the cinema, Rafael said, "Rose, wait a minute. I''ll go buy tickets." "I wait here." Tickets brought them into the cinema soon. However, there was no one in the spacious IMAX hall! This movie made a hit abroad, so it was unreasonable that they two were the only audience. Why? Where was the other audience?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that they entered the hall too early? With confusion, they found their seats to sit down. The moment Caesar showed up at the door with popcorns and beverages, Rose knew instantly it was his trick! Obviously, Caesar made a block booking. If this case happened before their separation, Rose would jeer at him. Caesar was the boss behind manypanies, so there was a chance that he owned this cinema. How interesting! Caesar sat beside Rose without hesitation. Then, he gave Rose those popcorns, "Your favorite." "Caesar, what on earth are you doing? You don''t work?" Rose lost her patience finally. He followed her everywhere, the bar, home, and now this cinema. He was busy in the past. "You know what I am doing." Rose was lost for word. She felt that Caesar already lost his mind, and his answer to her questions didn''t make sense at all. Rafael had a sense of inferiority before the outstanding Caesar and looked small in front of Rose. "Enjoy the show yourself. Rafael, let''s go. I don''t want to see the movie anymore." Rafael was anxious to get rid of Caesar too, as his presence never failed to spoil the fun. "Okay, let''s go." "I dare you to give it a try!" Rafael felt something hard at the back of his head, ''Is that the legendary gun?'' It was the first time that Rose saw Caesar pull out his gun in front of her, "Caesar, you madman, what are you going to do? Put your gun down." Caesar did not move, "Baby, I sincerely advise you not to touch my hand, or it will be your fault if it discharges identally." Rose knew nothing about guns and was frightened to pull her hand back, "He is innocent. Don''t get him involved in our mess." Caesar''s expression was serious, "Rose, you said you were going to start a new rtionship, but I already warned you that I dared this man had that courage." "Mr. Peterson, what do you mean?" "Mr. Vega, do you like Rose?" Caesar asked casually. Rafael answered without hesitation, "Yes." "Very good. If you do, would you like to y a game?" "What, what game?" "I put one bullet into this gun, but neither of us when it will shoot. Each of us takes turns to shoot, and the winner will have Rose." This dangerous game scared Rose to death, "Caesar, you''re so abnormal!" Rafael was a man in the street, and this gun game sounded fancy to him. Luck yed an important part in this game, and the loser would die! "Rose, I love you more than anything else in the world. I would rather die than you be with him. If be does love you, this bet is nothing to him. Remember, my life is yours." Rose was driven mad by this frantic. "What do you say, Mr. Vega?" Rafael trembled, "Sorry, I''m sorry, Rose. I can''t take this risk. I love my family and friends, and I don''t want to die yet!" After these words, he ran away. Caesar stared at his back coldly, "Rose, so this is the man you chose!" Rose pped Caesar fiercely in the face, "Caesar, you fu*king bastard and lunatic!" Caesar put away the gun, "Rose, I love you. Please don''t leave me. There''s a bullet in this gun. I won''t doge if he dares to take the risk." Rose feltplex at this moment. Caesar took her hand and said, "Rose, be good. Come home with me now, please." He begged pathetically, and Rose answered him with another escape. She felt confused and fearful, as she seemed to feel the thing with Caesar again; however, she had promised herself to get over him and move on. When Caesar woke up, Rose was not around. The history that Rose ran away after a hot night reurred! Adam felt a headache, "What did you do to Rose? She didn''t seek my help this time." Chapter 1055 Caesar was irritable, "I am anxious to know where she is now." "Why did Rose leave again?" Adam had thought that Caesar and Rose would get together again after some time. The news that Rose escaped again came before that about their reunion. Caesar told his deeds to Adam, and Adam felt speechless at Caesar''s rashness. "Well, well, well, you are too rash, and no wonder Rose runs away again." "How could I stay calm when she was about to start a new rtionship?" Caesar smoked gloomily. "Well, let it be. Rose is different from before, and no one knows what is in her mind now." "She won''t tell me her n now since she thinks I am on your side. Caesar, why don''t you give her up?" "Your efforts are fruitless and worthless. Doesn''t it mean something to you?" There were numerous times when Caesar persuaded himself to yield, but it was not easy for him to let go of this rtionship. "When there was a case that you had to give up your little bunny, would you?" This question silenced Adam. His wait for Tracey was much longer than that of Caesar. What was more, he didn''t quit when Tracey had a boyfriend. So, his advice to Caesar sounded ridiculous now. "I won''t unless she gets married." "I won''t sit by and let that wedding happen. I won''t give her a little bit of chance to escape again if she is back to this country one more time." "Caesar, you''re mad!" "It doesn''t matter at all, as long as I get her by my side." This time, Rose disappeared for more than two years, and no one knew the reason behind this escape, even Rose herself. That night when she realized her peculiar feeling toward Caesar, Rose took an overnight flight to avoid the reurrence of the past tragedy. No one knew her whereabouts in the past two years, and Rose roamed in foreignnds like a lonely wanderer. She spent one month in d seeing the aurora and another month in Maldives for the seas. It took her more than two years to leave her footprints all over the world. She never asked about Caesar during those wandering days. She ended her travel when she assumed that she already got over Caesar. However, that man crossed her mind the moment she treaded on the oldnd. She found no sight of that man at the airport. He would know her arrival before the nended if he wanted to. He did not show up, so did it mean that he already walk out of this rtionship? Perhaps, he was in another fated rtionship. Rose had thought she could put her heart and soul into a new rtionship when abroad where Caesar was absent. Rose had many wooers, but their approach would remind Rose of what Caesar said. It seemed that Rose got addicted to a drug called Caesar. It was Adam who came to pick up her. Adam was strong enough now, but his little bunny already ran away. It was said that Tracey escaped after spending one night with Adam. This story became aughing stock to Rose. "It could be that your skills were so clumsy that the girl was frightened away." Adam''s face turned cold, "Rose, are you bored? What do you say if I provide you some fun?" Rose stopped where it should stop, "Well, well, well, sorry. Anyway, this is her root here. She wille back sooner orter." "I know she will. I''ve waited for so many years, and I don''t mind waiting a little bit longer." Adam''s seriousness amused Rose, ''Some people take rtionships as jokes, while others as treasures.'' She wished that Adam and his little bunny would have a happy ending, as Adam suffered a lot. "Rose, you have pity for me? What about Caesar?" Adam asked tentatively. Caesar was an unavoidable topic in her life now, and Rose had to face him sooner orter. "How is he doing now? Is he married? Or he is daddy now?" Rose pretended to be at ease. Adam smiled gloatingly, "I won''t tell you. You can find out by yourself." Rose rolled her eyes at him, "I''m not interested at all. I''m tired, and please drive me home." Adam was as good as his word and told Rose nothing about Caesar her way home, and Caesar did het appear as she expected. Rose felt somehow disappointed in the heart. When she resumed her work in the bar, Caesar was absent. Rose wore long hair now, as she didn''t have a haircut since her disappearance. Her hairstyle was a ck big wave, which made Rose look mellow. Adam helped Rose run the bar during her absence and remitted the profits to her bank ount every month. Out of habit, Rose looked at the corner where Caesar used to sit, but it was empty now.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She felt something missing in her heart. ''Is he married?'' Rose didn''t have the courage to pry into this question. Three days passed, and Caesar didn''t appear yet. Adam kept his promise and didn''t mention anything about Caesar. This night, Rose made herself a ss of cocktail, satzily at the bar counter, and drank alone. "Little beauty, are you the boss here?" A man with tattoos on both arms and a big gold chain on his neck stood in front of the bar counter. There were a few ruffians behind him. Rose could tell at a nce that this man was not to be trifled with. When Caesar was around, Rose was afraid of nothing. She didn''t want to stir up trouble during his absence. Caesar once unsheathed his gun in front ofce casually, so Rose supposed these ruffians were ruthless as Caesar. "Yes," she replied seriously. "I heard that your wine was good. Give me one ss." "Well, one moment please. I''ll ask the bartender to make it for you now." When she was about to leave, the man grabbed her hand, "No, you make it for me." The man caressed the back of her hand, which gave Rose goosebumps. "Then, you have to let go of my hand, or how do I work?" The manughed. Rose''s submissiveness pleased this man, and he pestered Rose to make several cocktails for him. After this man left the bar, Rose exhaled a heavy sigh. What she didn''t know was that this man waiting for her outside the bar. "Kenny, that girl is hot." "When does the bar close?" "Soon, in half an hour." "Tsk, tsk. Only her face already makes me horny. She''s so hot!" A kick on the car door interrupted their conversation. Kenny''s face darkened, "Are you getting tired of living? How dare you kick my car? Guys, get the weapons." Getting out of the car, he was stunned on the spot at the sight of the wrecker. Chapter 1056 There were a few people standing outside, and the man in the middle was leaning against the car with his hands in his pockets. He looked cold in the dim light. Kenny once had the honor to meet Caesar, and no one dared to forget this Yama. It was known to all that Caesar was ruthless, and whoever dared to mess up with him was courting death! Kenny changed his expression dramatically. He had been the boss thest second but was servile now. "Sir, sir, it''s my pleasure to meet you here." He walked towards Caesar with caution and produced a cigar instantly. Caesar took out a Swiss army knife from his pocket and yed with it expressionlessly and silently.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The de was shining under the light. The silent Caesar was terrifying. The hand with which Kenny handed the cigarette to Caesar froze on the spot, ''It can''t be a coincidence that Caesar appears here!'' "Caesar, what can I do for you?" Only then did Caesar look at him, "How is the cocktail?" It took Kenny three seconds to answer, "Not, not bad. Caesar, please have some mercy on me if I did something wrong." Kenny had a feeling that Caesar came for a reason, though he didn''t figure it out yet. Caesar threw the Swiss army knife in the air and then caught it steadily. "How do you think of her hand?" Caesar continued to ask. Something popped up in Kenny''s mind. It was said that Caesar remained single for one woman. No one knew who that woman was. Caesar loved her very much, but she chose to leave and disappear. Before her disappearance, that woman ran a bar, and Caesar almost lived in the bar back then. As time flew away, this sad love story was forgotten by most people. Now Kenny remembered this anecdote and felt desperate. ''So, this bar is run by that woman? That hot girl is Caesar''s love?'' The appearance and the strange question seemed to prove Kenny''s spection. This realization frightened Kenny to drop on his knees. "Caesar, I don''t know she''s your woman. Please be magnanimous and spare me once." He knelt on the ground and kowtowed one after another. Caesar bent down slowly, got close to him, and asked, "Which hand?" This question exined to Kenny why Caesar got a knife in his hand. He didn''t dare to answer in fear that Caesar would cut off either of his hands. Three secondster, Caesar lost his patience. "Then, I will take both." He kicked Kenny to the ground and stomped on one of his hands. This scared the sh*t out of Kenny, and he regretted that previous mistake. "Please, please have some mercy on me. I am sorry, I am terribly sorry!" "I won''t kill you, but I will have your hands." Caesar snorted coldly and cut off Kenny''s hand tendons in one second. His move was so swift that Kenny didn''t feel the pain at first. When he realized what happened, there was blood all over the ground. "Caesar, this is that hand!" Caesar sneered coldly, "It''s toote." In a wink, Caesar cut off the other hand of Kenny and said, "Stay here. His two hands are mine. I dare anyone to send him to the hospital." "Got you." It was almost time for Rose to get off. Shooting a nce at the bar, Caesar got in the car and left noiselessly. Coming out of her bar, Rose saw the crowd not far away. Seeing that they were all men, Rose drove home immediately to avoid any trouble. From that day on, the news was spread in the underworld that the bar owner was under the wing of someone influential, and no one dared to mess up with Rose again. Caesar seemed to disappear from her worldpletely. Rose led an insipid and boring life. This was once her dream, but she felt iplete and void. Caesar crossed her mind from time to time. In fear that Rose would run away again, Caesar stayed in the dark to observe her. He had been afraid that Rose woulde back with a lover. Lucky for him that Rose came back alone and no man showed up in the past few months. He came to understand Adam, who had been a silent knight for a girl for many years. As spring went and autumn came, Rose didn''t see Caesar again. She missed him from time to time. When she crossed the road, it came back to her that Caesar would take her hand and demand her to walk inside in a situation like this. Lying on the bed, she missed the embrace of Caesar. Caesar didn''t like desserts, but he would take all with a smile to please Rose. Rose suffered lovesickness. Her determination to start over with a new man shook, as she realized now her heart and soul were upied by Caesar. Perhaps, she would die alone. The most terrible thing for her was that she would bump into Caesar with his wife or child one day. She didn''t even know when that man took root in herself. Adam''s little bunny was back, and Rose shared the same happiness with Adam. Time changed little bunny into a formidable tiger. Adam and Tracey became lovers, and Rose felt more than happy at this news. That night, she drank a lot, and she smiled,ughed, and cried. Adam was not sure if Rose had Caesar in her heart. If she did, why didn''t she ask about Caesar so long? If she didn''t, why did she remain single after all these years, since there were wooers around her? Adam learned a lesson from the past and do nothing presumptuously. However, Rose''s tears stimted Adam to take a risk. "Rose, I could use your help." "Go ahead, Little Adam. I will see what I can do." "Little bunny wants to deal with Leo, and Sates gambling the most. like to induce Leo. casino, so I need Caesar''s help." "Then, you should talk to him! I''m not running a casino." Adam looked depressed, "Rose, tell you what, I fell out with him, and we have lost contact for a long time." "I thought you were good buddies." Since hering back, Adam didn''t mention anything about Caesar. "We were before the quarrel. He will refuse if I ask him for a favor. Please help." "No, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I will be terribly awkward if he refuses my plea." Adam said in a hurry, "No, he won''t! From what I know, he maintains single since your second departure." "Even if he doesn''t feel the thing with you now, he will help you for the sake of your past. Rose, help, please." Chapter 1057 This was the first news Rose heard of Caesar after hering back. She had guessed that Adam kept his mouth shut because Caesar was already married. His silence about Caesar was a kind of protection for herself, that was how Rose had assumed. Now she felt released at hearing that Caesar was still single. However, Adam''s request put her in a dilemma. Back then, Rose left Caesar without notice, and his singleness didn''t mean that he still loved her after such a long separation. Rose should feel awkward if Caesar refused her request. "Adam, how did you fall out with him? It embarrasses me to seek for his help." Rose already felt terrible at the thought. Adam hid the fact that he had talked to Caesar not long ago and made up an excuse. "More than a year ago, I had a dispute with him over a project." "Rich as Caesar is, would he care about a project so much?" Rose knew Caesar better than Adam. Caesar didn''t think highly of money but considered making money fun. The profits from the casino wererge enough for Caesar to squander, so it sounded unreasonable that Caesar fell out with Adam for one project. "It is not all about the project. You are the biggest problem. You disappeared without saying goodbye, and Caesar vented his anger on me. We didn''t talk to each other gradually and lost touch atst." "If not for the sake of my little bunny, I wouldn''t turn to you for help. You know Caesar." "Who is he? He is a big shot even in the underworld! He will ignore my plea." Rose had a headache, "Your rtionship broke down because of me. Does it mean that I invite humiliation to help you?" "Rose, I beg you, please. Little bunny is tough now. And it is a precious chance for me to win favor from her. Please don''t disappoint me." "Why don''t you give it a try? You know Caesar always maintains his demanour even if he refuses to help. I will be OK with the failure only if you try." Rose yielded to Adam, who kept pestering her. "I will give it a try, but don''t put too much hope on me. Adam nodded happily and said, "How good my sister is!" Rose spat, "How powerful the love is! Look at your servility now!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Rose liked the lovely change in Adam, though she teased him. "My little bunny yields to soft approach only." Rose retreated to one corner. She seemed calm, but her heart pounded fast, ''How should I start it?'' After Rose left, Adam sent a message to Caesar, "The fish is biting the bait." Adam killed two birds with one stone. He could help Tracey and provided a reason for Rose and Caesar to meet. After these years, both of them were still single, so why couldn''t they get together again? Out of his concern for Rose, Caesar didn''t dare to show up, so Adam pushed Rose to take the first step forward with an excuse. No one knew what woulde after this. Anyway, God had its n. On the other end, Caesar was nervous, ''Rose will call soon. What tone should I use?'' Rose was more nervous than Caesar. She rehearsed this call a dozen times in the bathroom. Finally, she dialed the numbers. Her phone was new, and there were no Caesar''s phone numbers in it. However, she still remembered those numbers after all these years. Each beep from the other phone stirred Rose''s mood. ''Does he change the phone numbers? Will he pick up a call from strange numbers? What if a female voicees from the other end?'' Myraids of possibilities shed past Rose''s mind in one instant. Caesar was busy with his struggles too. He would like to pick up the moment the phone rang; over he checked himself in fear that this move would betray his anxiety. ''What if Rose sees through this trick?'' He hesitated to pick up the call on the second sound. On the third one, his hand got the phone more quickly than he could imagine. "Hello." He lowered his voice deliberately. Rose''s heart seemed to pop out of her chest at this strange and familiar voice. "I... It''s Rose Xiao." Rose calmed herself down quickly. Caesar shouldn''t know these numbers, as they were new. Silence pervaded. Caesar didn''t know what to say. He had too much in his heart to say out at he was afraid that his. Swords would scare Rose away on again. The silence struck Rose into a panic. She didn''t know what Caesar .ne thought of her now or still med her for leaving without saying goodbye. "Well, the moon tonight seems to be quite good." She was desperate to find a topic in avoidance of the awkwardness. "It is cloudy today," Caesar answered honestly. "Really? Ha, ha, ha, ha, I forgot, Caesar..." "Yes?" This maic voice was not a stranger to Rose, especially after they made out. It was soft and enticing. "Well, I have a favor to ask. Do you have a moment?" Rose was direct to the point when sensing that Caesar wasn''t averse to her. "Go on, what''s the matter?" Actually, he had the answer in his heart. Rose briefed the case to him. She was upset. This favor should be a piece of cake for Caesar. However, she was not sure whether Caesar would give a hand her. Rose felt ill at ease. Caesar pondered for a moment, and Adam''s advice came back to him, "Rx, move on step by step." He replied in a t tone, "Okay, I can help you." Rose felt relieved, "Thank you." "You''re wee, but I won''t help you for nothing." Caesar already hung up the phone. Staring at the phone, Rose flew into a rage, ''How dare he! He should hang up the phone before I do!'' It was the first time that Caesar hung up the phone before Rose did. Later, Rose regained her peace, ''Caesar promised to help as Adam said. For what?'' With Caesar''s assistance, Tracey''s trick worked well. It was said Leo lost more than ten million that night. Rose had a new oddity, that was, she would be furious whenever she was woken up. The phone rang, and she answered it without looking at the screen. "If you don''t have a good reason for waking me up, I will hunt you down till the end of the world!" Chapter 1058 Caesar chuckled at this exasperated voice and could imagine her sullen expression. "Rose, I did you a favor. How are going to thank me?" "Da*ned! How much do you want?" "Do you think I''m short of money?" Well, he was sitting on a gold mine, howe he was poor? "What do you want? This favor is for Adam. You can ask him for a reward," Rose muttered. Rose was surprised that Caesar became so mean now. "If not for your sake, I would help no one, not even Adam." Caesar sounded cold. "Stop prattling! If one night is what you want,e da*ned over now. Let''s make it even with one night." Rose yelled in a rage. ''He used to love me and my body. Two years pass, will there be any change?'' She was expecting insults and sarcasm from Caesar, but he said, "Right on the way." The phone was hung up. Rose felt flurried, "He''sing! He''s reallying!" Five years after that tragedy, Rose messed up with Caesar again, even if she made up her mind on their estrangement many times. Rose put one hand on her t belly. The light in her eyes died away at the thought of her dead child. Caesar always had a way to get into Rose''s house. Moreover, Rose never changed the password on the door. Caesar arrived in less than half an hour. His footsteps were getting louder and louder, and Rose found it harder and harder to breathe. She heard Caesar call her by name just like before. She suppressed the tension and panic in her heart and warned herself that she did this to return a favor. No entanglement should extend after tonight. Rose turned on the light, and a coquettish smile appeared on her face, "Don''t you want me? Come, now." Only she herself knew that her fingers trembled under her silk gown while a smile was on her face. ''Is he still interested in me?'' There was passion in his eyes, and he felt horny, which Rose could tell at one nce. The expression in his eyes strengthened Rose''s confidence in Caesar, ''He still feels for me!'' She feltplex. She trembled for his touch, which encouraged him to take further actions. ''So, my body is also yearning for him? Rose, could it be that you''ve never forgotten him?'' He pressed himself against her and intended to kiss her lips. Rose was afraid that the kiss would leave her defenseless and expose her secret. She put one finger on his lips and said faintly, "You know my rules. I won''t kiss anyone I don''t love." "My bad." There was disappointment in Caesar''s eyes, and Rose mustered up all her courage to assume calmness. Caesar left for the bathroom. ''How long can I deceive him about my feelings?'' Rose wondered. The bed sank for his weight, and Caesar turned off the light. On the bed, he held Rose in his arms tightly. In the darkness, her heart beat faster. Things didn''t go on as Rose expected. She already felt the reactions on Caesar''s body, but he did not move further. "You..." "Aren''t you tired? Sleep now." Rose was thinking about their gone child, which blocked their way. That night, they did nothing but that Caesar held Rose in his arms to sleep. Rose had thought it would a sleepless night, but she slept well. The nightmare didn''t visit her that night, and she embraced Caesar tightly as if finding back her own ce. This habit was indulgenced by Caesar. The loss of her child consumed her sense of security. When sleeping alone, she could have a big doll in her arms to fill the ce of Caesar. It was a good night for both Rose and Caesar as if the old times came back. There was no harm, sadness, or separation. Caesar woke up early. His mouth curled into a gentle smile at the sight of Rose, who got tangled with him. ''Rose, my Rose.'' Caesar called her name tenderly in the heart. Usually, Rose woke upte. Caesar remained in the same position in fear that Rose would be woken up. Rose opened her eyes with confusion. She sat up from the bed immediately, "Da*n, why are you on my bed?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caesar was speechless, "Do you lose your memory? You asked me toe overst night." Rose scratched her messy head to conceal her embarrassment. She spotted a water stain on the chest of Caesar. ''Could it be my saliva?'' Rose blushed. last night." Cont Realizing that Rose had no dislike for Caesar felt more than I don''t think so. do "Well, we settled the ountst night," Rose said shamefully. Shooting a re at him, Rose fell back on the bed suddenly, in arge shape. "Hum, do whatever you want now now. We will be even if you leave now." Rose''s childish behavior amused Caesar. He was visionary to save the pleasure for the future. "Sorry, I''m not interested. I wille again when I am ready." Then, Caesar got out of the bed and went to wash up, leaving Rose in a rage. ''He said he wasn''t interested in me? Da*n it, do I lose charm for me now?'' This speech was definitely a big blow to a woman. Rose rushed into the bathroom barefooted. "Fu*king you, I dare you to say it again! You are not interested in me?!" "No," Caesar responded without hesitation. "You bastard, didn''t you sleep with me in your armsst night?" "The past is the past, and I am talking about my current feeling. What''s wrong with my honesty?" Rose turned cold, "Caesar! How dare you! How dare you say that you''re not How fixed in me! Let r the lie!" She stood on tiptoe, put her arms around Caesar''s neck, and kissed him. Kiss was the best catalyst to paralyze humans. Poor Rose didn''t know that she fell. into only one nce of her alreadset Caesar. Chapter 1059 Rose gained nothing good from her rashness, and the bed where they wrestled with each other became a mess. Rose massaged her waist, "Caesar, screwed you! You said you didn''t feel for me!" Hickeys were all over her body. Rose threw away that male hand that was at her waist. "You started it. Wouldn''t you feel hurt if I did nothing?" Caesar chuckled, and his hoarse voice sounded se*y. "I owe you nothing now. Get lost! I need some sleep." Caesar smiled viciously, "How giddy you are! However, baby, I only responded to your invitation this time. In another word, I still have an uncashed check at hand." Rose felt defeated, "My skeleton is about to fall apart. You said you did me a favor? Shame on you!" "Anyway, whenever I take the initiative, you may call it even after that." "Shameless!" Rose gnashed her teeth in anger. Caesar was getting more and more shameless! "Aren''t you tired? Take a break. I don''t mind settling our ountter." Rose snorted. She fell asleep instantly because of tiredness. Caesar stroked her long hair gently and was d that he got his Rose back finally. Adam''s scheme worked. Caesar determined to win Rose back since she was not averse to him. Rose took a whole day to recover and regretted messing up with Caesar again. Arriving at her bar, she found a lot of hyacinths there. They were nted in ss bottles and hung over the bar, looking elegant and beautiful. "Whose idea?" Rose asked, pointing at those flowers. This decoration cost a lot, but she received no expense reimbursement recently. "Rose, that gentleman." The waiter pointed to a man in the corner. Caesar appeared in the old corner once again. Rose walked to him with anger. "Caesar, what is your trick?" Caesar replied calmly, "Baby, can''t you see that I''m wooing you?" "Get lost!" He still remembered Rose liked hyacinths, not roses. "I have some arrangements at the airport. Without my permission, you can''t get through the security checkpoint! So, no escape!" Rose got mad, "I doubt if you can shut out the heavens with one palm! You can do nothing if I make up my mind to leave." To challenge Caesar, Rose booked a flight ticket to the US. However, reality told her that Caesar was as good as his word. The ground crew at the security checkpoint shot nces between Rose and her passport, and then another team showed up. "Miss, pleasee with us." "What''s going on?" They took Rose to a small room and informed her that she was a terrorist suspect, leaving Rose speechless. Half an hourter, Caesar came to released her, "Baby, didn''t you hear me?" "It''s your trick!" Rose was furious. She repeated this failure only no matter how many times she tried. In another word, she must get permission from Caesar before leaving this country. "I told you. I am afraid that you will run away again. Rose. We have wasted so many years, and you will turn 27 years this year. Look at. Adam and Tracey! Are you sure that .n it is right to keep escaping from me?" UMS Rose was silent for a while before she said, "I love my bachelorette life." "Well, if you think so, I will leave you alone. However, you have to stay within my sight." From that day on, Caesar became a shadow of Rose, following her everywhere. As he said, he was wooing her. Rose woke upte in the morning, and Caesar would make brunch for her. It was a tip from Adam, "Caesar. You should know that men have a lot of artful talks but are hardhearted." "When men speak of breaking up, they mean it. However, when women say the same thing, they are inviting men to detain them." "As for Rose, She barks more than bites. After so many years, she can''t find a man for herself. I think she is waiting for you." "She will soften under the persistent kindness and love, just like my little bunny." Caesar thought it sound, "Then, to be specific?" "For example, cook for her, and help blow her hair. Do whatever you can do." "Will it work? Rose''s heart is as hard as a diamond now." "Try. My little bunny has been worn down, so I have confidence that Rose will buy it."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The delicious smell from the kitchen Sa time she loved cooking Rose, who just woke up and cooked for Caesar frequently. In the past years, her life was irregr, so she gave up this hobby. When she reached the kitchen, Caesar waving the spat was a spectacle for her. "You..." "They are not noodles. I learn something new. Come try." Rose felt frustrated, "Mr. Peterson, you don''t work?" "Yes." No matter how hard Rose tried, Caesar kept staying around her. As a result, they got together again, though not so close as before. At first, Caesar would go back to his home at night. Then, he stayed overnight at Rose''s. He said he was OK with the sofa. Waking up in the morning, he found a nket that was on him before the sleep. It was a morning full of hope and courage for him. One monthter, Caesar demanded to take the guest room byining that his waist ached for sleeping on the sofa. Another month passed, and Caesar crawled from the guest room to Rose''s bedroom. As soon as the bedroom door was opened, Rose felt something. She turned her back on Caesar, and her heart beat fast. Got up to drive him away? No, her body was yelling for him with excitement. She didn''t move and pretended to be asleep. She felt Caesar get on f bed carefully like a thief. Caese Pets was at the edge of the bed now Then, he moved gently toward Rose until her back was against his strong chest. A sigh of satisfaction followed. Rose was stunned, ''Do I still love him?'' ''Should I give both of us a chance?'' She kept asking herself in the heart. She could figure it out after one night. Caesar received a call before dawn. Chapter 1060 "What happened? Take your time. Rx. What''s wrong with Tracey?" Caesar''s voice woke Rose up. The anxious tone alerted Rose. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you some helpers right away." After Caesar hung up the phone, Rose asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong with little bunny?" "She was said to fall into the sea, and I don''t have more details now. Rose, I have to leave now." Both Caesar and Rose knew that Adam could sacrifice his life for Tracey; if something bad did happen to Tracey, what would be of Adam? "Falling in the sea? Why?" "I will keep you in the loop if I have more information. Adam is already on his way, and I have to assembly my men first." Caesar made some calls. After that, he got dressed and washed up. His swiftness stunned Rose. That was the speed of a soldier? "One moment. I''ll go with you." Rose put on her clothes in a hurry. She intended to leave without her coat. Caesar dragged her back and helped her put on a coat and a scarf, "It''s cold on the sea." Rose blushed, "Okay. Can we leave now?" Caesar called Jonathan over. Jonathan didn''t change at all, "Yo, Rose, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You won''t run away again, will you? Caesar must die from anger if you run again." Caesar felt helpless, "Jonathan, don''t talk nonsenses. Here is the matter. Please help my buddy." "Wow, you have a buddy outside the battle field!" Jonathan sighed with emotion. People like them would call only those who fought side by side on the battle field buddies. "He''s a cousin of Rose. I once mentioned him to you. Adam, who has been a silent knight for his little bunny for a dozen years." "I am more than d to help Rose''s little brother. By the way, Rose, please don''t run away again." "I don''t want to spend my precious holidays drinking with him again." Without reason, Rose behaved submissively before the soldier. She lowered her head and said shyly, "I can''t even if I want to." Something crossed over Jonathan''s mind, and he chuckled. "That''s true." "Here we are. Jonathan, you lead the way, please." Caesar turned serious suddenly. The safeguard procedures on the ship were good, so it seemed abnormal that Tracey fell. It was possible to be a conspiracy. "Okay." The smile disappeared from Jonathan''s face, and hended on the deck from the helicopter by a rope. Caesar turned to Rose and said gently, "Baby, I''ll go down now." Then, he alsonded on the deck in the same way as Jonathan did. Although his move was cool, Rose was so desperate that she stamped her feet. "I''m wearing a skirt!" Without training, she couldn''t do it even if she wore trousers. Rose had to fly back to the dock and took a boat to restart again. She heard gunshots from the cabin when not far away from the ship. People in the hall fled with their heads in their hands. Rose felt confused about these gunshots and was worried about Caesar. Everyone was busy running for their lives, but Rose headed for the chaos. When she opened the door, someone dragged her into his arms. "Rose, why did youe in?" "I heard gunshots. Caesar, are you okay?" Out of her instinct, Rose held him tightly. It was normal that gunshots scared people, so Caesar embraced Rose, who was trembling now. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It was Jonathan who shot. We got the suspect." Only then did Rose notice that there was in the room a bare-chested man, who was being held by Jonathan. "He''s the one who hurt little bunny." "He''s just a killer. There should be someone else behind him." Rose felt it incredible to hear that a killer appeared, who was supposed to exist in movies only. Rose turned pale, and Caesar stroked her face tenderly, "We already get him, and everything is going to be fine." Rose noticed those eye-catching blood, but Caesar and Jonathan et were calm with this situation, in another word, they were familiar with these bloody scenes, Rose clutched Caesar''s clothes and thanked god that Caesar should survive all those dangers. The killer was under arrest, and the next move was to salvage Tracey. Adam already lost his mind. He insisted to get Tracey back, even if there was the body left. To make things worse, he would like to join the salvage himself. For the sake of Adam, Caesar decided to join him. It was cold, but the divers got the diving dresses only. Rose felt uneasy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Rose, let go. Adam already jumped down, and I have to keep an eye on him." Rose didn''t loosen her clutch on Caesar, "Come up when you feel no good. Don''t push yourself too hard!" "Oh, are you worried about me?" Caesar saw anxiety on her face. "Well, I am, so you must protect yourself well!" "Don''t worry. I''ll be back safe and sound." He took Rose in his arms, kissed her deeply, and then jumped into the sea. Caesar had done some tasks 100 times dangerous than this, so this was a piece of cake for him. However, he felt hope and expectation for the first time because some woman was waiting for him. He wouldn''t let danger take advantage of him since his love was expecting his return. Rose stood on the deck, watching. Adam and Caesar appear and §Ö disappear once and again. As time went t by, Rose couldn''t stand if anymore, so she demanded Adam stopped. Everyone was worried about Tracey, but no one knew where she was now. Adam became lifeless like a puppet from the day that Tracey disappeared. Caesar and Rose kept himpany and encouraged him. Finally, good news arrived. It was said little bunny was in a stockaded vige in the south. They set out again. When little bunny in a white dress embraced Adam on a bacony, Rose felt moved. The helicopternded on a t and spacious ce but far from the vige. Rose wore high heels, and it was hard for her to walk on the ghat. When she arrived at the stilted buidling, anger took control of her. Caesar helped Rose sit down. Tracey told them what happened after falling into the sea. Unluckily, Tracey was pregnant. Rose felt happy for Tracey, but some sadness caught her at the same time. If her baby had survived, he or she could help run an errand now. They spent the night in the stilted building. Rose stood by the window, and Caesar embraced her from behind. "You miss our baby, don''t you?" That baby was the most terrible scar in their hearts. Rose was somehow irritated by the news that Tracey got pregnant. "Hum." After so many years, Rose could finally talk about her baby with Caesar calmly and peacefully. Chapter 1061 The baby was once the taboo between them. If not for the baby, Rose would have forgiven Caesar long ago. "Rose, you heard the gunshots, but you still took the risk to dash to me. Do you know what that meant? You put me in the first ce, regardless of your own safety!" "It''s been so many years since the baby passed away. Please give me one more chance, and I promise I will bring you a bunch of babies and protect you all well." Caesar sounded sincere, but Rose felt those expressions annoying and funny. "I am not a sow, OK? A bunch? It takes ten months for a baby to be born. And theboring will leave a mother out of shape." "Breast-feeding will result in mastoptosis. No! I don''t like these." Rose felt horrible. That baby came by ident, and neither of them ever thought of these problems. Now, Roes had time and ease to deliberate on them, and her conclusion was no. "Well, if you stay with me, it doesn''t matter if we have babies or not." Rose''s eyes widened with surprise, "You are OK with that?!" "You are more important than anything in my life. Rose, I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you." "If a baby bes a burden for us, there is nothing for us to lose to be DINK." "Caesar, you..." Rose didn''t know how to describe her feelings. Recently, there were several times that Rose was moved by Caesar, and this was another one. Her heart was not a diamond, and she already got softened by what Caesar did. "Rose, I have said these three words many times, but I will say them again." "I am sorry! I overestimated my ability at that time, and I thought I could control everything." "My arrogance hurt you and killed the baby. I promise you that I won''t fall at the same ce twice!" "If I took you as a stand-in for Everly, as you said, what is the point of those years I waited?" "When you walked out of my life, there were many times I thought of giving up. I was tired and miserable then. I would rather die alone if love meant torture." "But it is you! I persisted because of you! My life without you is unimaginable! Those lonely and miserable days made me know myself better. You are the most important in my life!" "Please give me one chance to love you, Rose, I can''t live without you." Hearing Caesar out, Rose already had an answer in her heart. She kept running away to seek the answer to one question, which was if she would live without Caesar. She left and came back, traveling around the world, seeing different people, and listening to different stories. However, in the end, no man could win her full attention because there was a man living in her heart. Because of this man, it was impossible for Rose to fall for others. Now she was tired of her escape tricks, as her love for him didn''t subside because of the distance. "Caesar, I am tired too. After so many years, I still feel for you, and you only." "Adam also said that those photos were chosen by Everly deliberately, and she had installed cameras in the room in advance." "You didn''ty a finger on her. Moreover, after I left, you had a bad time, drinking and smoking." "It is not only you that made mistakes. Back then, I should have been alert that my periods were abnormal." "Only if I made a test before that ident, only if I didn''t wear high heels!" "I wouldn''t fall, and I wouldn''t lose the baby!" "I can''t forgive myself. During those years abroad, I subsidized many orphans." "Because of my lost baby, I would like to do something for other children." Caesar hugged Rose tightly, "It is not your fault, no! Leave the past to the past, and we move on." "Our baby won''t me you, if it has a soul. Rose, stay with me, will you?" This time Rose did not refuse but nodded, "Okay." Caesar was wild with joy for this promise! He lifted Rose up and span around on the spot. "Rose, thank you! Thank you so much!" "It is a chance for you and me. We will have a couple of cute babies in the future." "Two, at most. One is lonely, and two makes a pair." Rose was serious. Caesar almost went crazy for happiness, "For me, each baby is a gift from you." Then, he carried Rose to the bed. Rose felt defeated, "What are you doing?" "Get our babies born as soon as possible. You are a few years older than Tracey, and she is expecting a baby now. Aren''t we a little bit behind schedules?" Caesar was earnest, but Rose felt frustrated, "Little bunny is already pregnant, and nothing could change that." "That''s true. We should catch up within a short time. I want my child and will be a good father." Rose couldn''t imagine how Caesar would interact with his little baby. The scene that Caesar pointed a gun at Rafael''s head in the cinema was impressive for Rose.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Caesar was a mix of softness, evilness, and indifference. How would he perform as a father? With some expectations, Rose put her hands around Caesar''s neck, "Don''t spoil, if it is a boy.vel? indulgenced children turn out to be no good." Their progress was a bit fast. Their rtionship started at thest second, but their topic already covered the education of their children. NovelDrama.Org Won Caesar lost his cool head for the happiness, "Of course, I will spoil girls only. For boys, they should stand at attention all the time." Rose was dumbfounded. The coldness of Caesar made Rose worry about her little boy would suffer in the future. Only with imagination, Rose already felt sorry for him. "Ahem, then our babies had better be girls. I can''t stand your harsh ways with boys." "Well, I will get the moon for them, only if they are your children and ask for it. Rose, let''s waste no time. Work on!" Caesar was about to tear apart Rose''s clothes, which made Rose feel helpless, "You''re too hasty." "I am not, but our babies are eager for their reincarnation." Caesar smiled evilly and pressed Rose under his body. Rose couldn''t stop him but sighed in her heart, ''This man doesn''t change at all!'' Chapter 1062 Adam found Tracey, and Caesar got Rose back. Rose nestled in Caesar''s arms, listening to the songs sung by unknown insects, "Caesar, this ce is so quiet, and the air is fresh. On my way here, I saw a lot of stars. That scene is a rare in big cities." "Rose, if you like this ce, we cane frequently. Well, I think this ce is not bad too." "There are mountains and rivers, and no one disturbs us, nor even the noise of the city." Rose nodded, "I am happy to go anywhere with you." Caesar was pleased by these words, "Baby, you forgave me long ago, didn''t you? When?" "I don''t know. Maybe you are right. I also med myself for my negligence." "I thought both of us were guilty, so I didn''t want to be with you anymore." Until now, Caesar knew the reason before Rose''s escape. "You silly girl should have told me! I thought you med me, but you split hairs! Thank goodness that I didn''t give up." Honey thought herself ridiculous too, "Yes. Thanks for not giving me up!" Touched, Caesar embraced Rose. It was a good night for both of them. Rose had a good dream, where she saw a cute baby smiling instead of blood. However, she couldn''t remember the face of the baby after getting up. Caesar woke up earlier than Rose did, and he saw both a smile and tears on Rose''s face. "Rose, did you have a nightmare?" "No, on the contrary, I had a sweet dream." Rose told Caesar about her dream. Caesar wiped away her tears, "Do you believe in cause and effect? The baby wants to tell us it doesn''t me us." "I hope so. It is cute, but that''s all I can remember. I think I saw it face!" "Whatever. Let''s move on, as the future is waiting for us."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "You''re right. Let''s get up now. We''re going back today. Maybe little bunny and Adam are already up." Caesar smiled, "No way. Maybe little bunny is still asleep." "Well, you are right. It is said that pregnancy makes one sleepy." "Silly girl! Nothing about pregnancy. She has disappeared for such a long time, and do you think Adam could control himself?" Caesar knew men well. Rose didn''t believe his words, "What is in your mind? Not all men are so dirty as you do, OK?" "Baby, you don''t know men. It is still early, and let''s go around the stockaded vige." "Okay." Rose got up happily. Beforest night, it was Caesar who entangled Rose. Most of the time, he murmured to himself, and Rose seldom responded to him. Now, they chatted andughed like a lovestruck couple. Caesar''s prayer got a response. And little bunny and Adam were a sweet couple too. However, good times didn''tst long. Rose sleeping got a call from Adam, and he said his little bunny fled again. Rose rubbed her eyes and asked Caesar, "Where do you think she is going?" "I heard that she was looking for her birth secret." Rose did not know Tracey''s background, "Birth secret? Isn''t she the daughter of the Xia family?" "I don''t know much about this. Anyway, let''s pay a visit to the US first." "Alright. I miss my family too. Caesar, why don''t you go with me to visit them?" Caesar feared nothing but the Xiao family. He still felt embarrassed about his dazzling debut in the Xiao family. Back then, he broke into Xiao''s house with a car crash. He repaid Mr. Xiao with various precious flowers and ntster, but the bad impression was already imnted into all Xiaos. The Xiao family considered Caesar as a jerk who messed up with Rose and his ex-girlfriend at the same time. Moreover, there was the abortion which made Rose miserable. Blinded by rage, Eliza and Reba would like to swallow him alive, let alone of Mr. Xiao and Rose''s parents. "I... am not ready yet." It was the first time that Rose saw Caesar in bashfulness, "Ready for what?" "Honey, you know that, your grandpa hates me, so do your parents." Caesar ruffled his hair in annoyance, "How rash I was! If I had waited for you at the door patiently, they won''t think poorly of me now." Rose chuckled, "Up to you. Well, you go to the US with me, and I will thund out their opinions on y if things are not that bad, you go visit them." "Okay, I''ll go book the tickets now." Caesar did as he said. "By the way, just in case, I''d better prepare gifts first." Caesar thought that he couldn''t be reckless this time. Otherwise, his marriage with Rose wouldn''t go that smooth. Old memorjes shed back that Caesar gave the Willis family a jade worthing five million as a present, so she said, "The presents don''t have to be expensive." "The Xiao family is not short of money. The cheap presents will make me look mean." Caesar held his cheeks and thought about the gifts. If Rose agreed now, he would be more than d to send out his casino. Caesar was free-handed, and Rose had tried to correct him several times. "It doesn''t have to be too expensive. It is a symbol of your goodness." "Goodness? I''ll think about it." Finally, Caesar took several suitcases of presents to the US, but Rose didn''t know what they were. However, Rose was moved that Caesar attached such importance to her family. At the door of the Xiao''s, Caesar didn''t have the courage to walk in but bad Rose goodbye. "Are you sure?" "Next time tam afraid that your grandpa will drive me out with a besom Caesar couldn''t forget the furious look of Mr. Xiao in theirst meeting. "My grandpa is not that terrible? See youter." "Well, remember to miss me." Caesar looked unwilling to leave Rose. "Well, we''ll meet soon." Caesar still lingered, "Kiss goodbye!" Rose was at a loss for words, "Don''t be childish!" Comining, Rose kissed him on the lips. "See you!" Chapter 1063 Rose would enjoy her love with Caesar now. In the vi, Eliza looked at the doorway after Rose walked in, "Hey, why did youe back alone? Where is the bad guy?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As time passed, Eliza grew up but still remembered Caesar''s breaking in. Back then, she, out of rage, gave some ps on Caesar''s hand. From that day on, she kept calling him the bad guy, but the anger in her tone had long gone. "He has something to do. Do you want to see him?" Noticing the disappointment in Eliza''s tone, Rose asked. Caesar had tried his best to tter the Xiao family in the past years. He kept sending Eliza HelioKitty after learning of her hobby. This generosity helped Caesar won favor from Eliza, though they never met again after the first meeting. "Humph, I don''t." "You don''t? Then who was the one dancing merrily by the window just now and saying that the bad guy ising?" Reba did not hesitate to tell on her little sister. Eliza red at her, "Reba!" Reba came over and rubbed her head, "It is not a shame! That bad guy was bad to Rose, but Adam said he got his punishments. Luckily that he and Rose can get together again!" "That''s right. Rose, let the bad guy go home with you next time. We all know that you two already made up." Eliza said gently, holding Rose''s hand. Rose was a little surprised at their eptance of Caesar. Reba held the other hand of Rose, "Rose, you''ve suffered a lot. You don''t n to settle down in the US." "And we prefer to stay in the US. We were worried about you, but now it is good to know that he takes you under the wing." "He is capable and loves you so much. If you do love me, we will be supportive." These are her family, who cared about and loved her, though they were separated for years. Rose felt warm at heart. "Thank you!" "He''s a good man. He made some mistakes but made up for them, which Grandpa thinks highly of. Rose, I believe that he will be good to you in the future." Rose couldn''t agree more. Caesar was nice to her, too much. "This time Ie for little bunny and Adam. What happened to them?" Reba shook her head, "Not good. For her family interest, sister-inw agreed to take a drug, which will make her forget the past." Rose was upset at this news, "What! She is pregnant! How can she take drugs at will! Doesn''t she worry about her baby? She must lose her mind. Why should she forget the past?" "Rose, rx. Things aren''t so bad as you think. Sister-inw is out of choice. That drugs won''t affect the baby." "Rose, take a seat, and hear us out." Reba and Eliza narrated the story of Tracey in detail. Then, Rose fell silent, for she could see that Tracey was in a dilemma. Rose almost witnessed the whole love story between Adam and Tracey, so she knew how deeply their love was. Adam felt hard to ept this decision, so did Tracey. "Well, take it as thest trial for their love. I wish that their love will survive this time." "I have confidence." Adam did not give up and decided to chase after his little bunny again. Tracey and Ro were in fiercepetition, so Adam threw out the bait to fish Tracey after consulting his family and friends. Adam invited many celebrities to his birthday party, and little bunny attended too. Caesar took this opportunity to visit the Xiao family officially. Rose, in a gorgeous dress, walked into the hall with Caesar hand in hand. It was Caesar''s first official visit to the Xiao family. "Rose, it is a birthday party, so your grandfather won''t kick me out, will he?" Caesar''s seriousness amused Rose, "Don''t worry, they agree on our rtionship." "Great!" "Look at the sweat on your forehead! They don''t like human fleshes, OK?" "Rose, to tell you the truth, I have on the never so nervous, even battlefield. Your mother is looking at me." Caesar wished that there would be a hole to bury himself in. Rose''s mother looked tender but O eyes. Content bell She demanded Caesar leave during theirst encounter, which left a psychological shadow on Caesar. "Rx, let''s go over and say hi." Caesar gulped several times, ''His mother-inw is awe-inspiring!'' "Mom, Caesar is here." "Wee, Mr. Peterson. It''s been a few years since we metst time, right?" Caesar nodded, "Yes. It''s been years. I should havee earlier. It is my bad." "Don''t worry. Rose told us everything. We didn''t take that incident to heart." "Since Rose forgave you, we will respect her choice. Come as you want to, and this is your home too." Caesar was stunned by the open mind of Rose''s mother. "Thank you. You have my word that I will be good to Rose!" "Good! Rose''s grandfather is waiting for you in the yard. Go see him." "Well, excuse me." Mr. Xiao next to Rose''s mother was the most fearsome person for Caesar. Mr. Xiao was still strong in his 80s. His voice was like a great bell, andet his re intimidated Caesar, who once fought on the battles Caesar was worried that Mr. Xiao would object to his marriage with Rose. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you in the hall." "Well, Rose, see youter." Caesar walked out like a martyr, and Rose felt this scene funny. Half an hourter, Caesar came back with a relieved look. Rose tilted her head and looked at him, "Well?" Caesar wiped away the sweat on his forehead and held Rose in his arms, ignoring other guests. "He agrees." "No kidding?" "Of course." Caesar held Rose tightly as if he had the whole world between his arms. This was the happiness he had long for. This felicity was new to Casear, and even Everly failed to provide him. "Rose, there is no obstacle before us now, but will you marry me?" Taking out a ring from his pocket, Caesar knelt on one knee. Chapter 1064 A few years ago, he nned a proposal, but that brought miseries to Rose only. So Caesar didn''t make any unnecessary preparation this time. The ceremony was not important for him, and he was afraid that the tragedy would repeat again. The ring he put on Rose''s finger that year was left behind when Rose fled. This proposal took Rose by surprise, and there were cheers from the crowds. Her answer was the same as that of years ago, "I do." Different from what happened that year, there were blessings instead of chaos. Everything seemed to have a happy ending. The old memories came back to Tracey, and she and Adam got back together and led a happy life. As for Reba, she had a wonderful love story with Ro. The wedding of Adam and Tracey was grand and amazing. Rose stood in the flying flower petals and looked at the happily-smiling Tracey. "Caesar, look at little bunny, I think she is that so-called marriage to love." "Are you jealous? If you like, I can prepare a grander wedding for you." Caesar didn''t boast, considering that his social status was not lower than Adam''s. Rose shook her head and said, "I don''t care about the ceremony. To be with you is the most important thing for me."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Then what is your favorite wedding ceremony?" Caesar looked at her tenderly. He would try his best to satisfy Rose whatever she wanted. "It is said that Reba and Ro will have a marriage trip. That sounds great to me. During our separation, I went to lots of ces alone." "I have a list of those funny and interesting ces. I want to revisit them with you, and you can see those scenes I once saw. What do you say?" Caesar touched the tip of her nose affectionately, "Yes, Mrs. Peterson." They set off from the US to retrace Rose''s past. At the beach, Rose wore a simple long dress, and her hair danced in the wind. Caesar sat next to herzily, "You once stayed here? It''s so beautiful." Rose leaned her head on his shoulder and said, "These scenes were beautiful, but I felt something missing. Later, I realized that it was you who was absent in my life." "I will stay by you in the future, so you won''t feel lonely. "Brilliant!" Their route was from north America, south America, Australia, and then Africa. Caesar came to Africa many times when in service. Rose didn''t stop at those scenic spots or historical sites. She led Caesar to remote viges, where those children had no enough food, let alone education. Rose spent some time here. She built a school with her money, taught the children on her own, and provided them food and clothes. Spotting Rose, those children smiled and greeted her with clumsy Chinese, "Wee back." Facing those faces with bright and innocent smiles, Caesar felt touched. "This is the ce you miss most, isn''t it?" "Yeah, I''m weak and can''t do too much. I bring moneybags here, and I have confidence that you can help." Caesar chuckled, "Well, don''t you think that I spend extravagantly? I will leave you in charge of this." So, the couple settled down in Africa, where had poor conditions with poisonous insects, beasts, and natural hazard included. The life here was tough, but they learned to enjoy it. Rose regained her old living way. She didn''t wear makeup and tied her hair up randomly. Caesar''s suits were piled up to keep dust as theirpany. The couple lived in a log cabin and had a friendly term with their neighbors. That was when and where their wedding happened, without wedding dresses, cameras, nor family. There were wildflowers picked by Caesar this morning, and he made a wreath with those wildflowers for Rose. Rose, in a simple white dress, was attended by the locals. They sang and danced as if they were celebrating a feast. The ceremony was not of the oriental style, nor the western one, but they were happy. The locals gulped those wines made by themselves. Caesar and Rose began to dance. From now on, they would be husband and wife. Early in the morning the next day, Caesar took Rose to see sunrise. This sublime scenery was rarely seen in any other ces. It was wide view, where birds flew over the bushes, lions leapt in the distance, and unknown animals screamed. The sun shone, and they felt warm; moreover, their shadow mixed together like their love, inseparable. They had a happy time. Rose felt tired and drowsy recently, and her taste changed. "Caesar, I don''t have enough sleep recently. What''s more, I love spicy, which I hated. What''s wrong with me?" Something urred to Caesar, reading, "Baby, when did your periode?" "One or two months ago? I don''t remember." They didn''t care about time here. Now Rose realized what those changes meant. "Could it be..." Caesar threw away the book in his hand, "Let''s go home right now! I won''t allow any idents to happen this time." During their stay in Africa, they didn''t pay attention to contraception. They were the same signs as those back in that year, so Rose might be pregnant! Caesar made the necessary arrangements and brought Rose home without stopping. He made Rose do a thorough body check. Lance took out the report, "Caesar, I don''t want to hide it from you. Sister-inw..." "Cut the crap! Tell me now." "Take a look yourself." Caesar couldn''t read the report, "What''s this? A tumor?" "Bah, bah, bah! This is your child. Your wife is pregnant! Eight weeks!" "This... this is our baby?" Caesar was stunned. Although he could nothing from the film, this was couldn''t stop him from feeling ecstatic. swet "Yes, you have my word. It needs time to tell the gender." "No need. I don''t mind the gender, as long as it is her child." Caesar hugged Rose, who just walked out of the room. "Baby, you''re pregnant. We will be father and mother!" Rose was overwhelmed with good news. Back in that year, departure came after her pregnancy. She was overjoyed, "Really? You don''t lie, do you? We have a baby again?" "Look, this is our baby. I will have two treasures in the future. You are the big baby, and this is the little one." Rose was so excited that she burst into tears, "Caesar, our baby!" "Don''t cry, as it''s a good news!" "Well, I don''t cry." She wiped away her tears with a smile. "I will be good to both of yOU for the rest of my life." "Well, I believe in you." Chapter 1065 She was called Thirza. Tracey gave her this name because he hoped that she could be healthy and happy every day. She did indeed do it. From the day she was born, she loved to smile. Tracey looked at the two babies still in the cribs. "Adam, they''re both my children, but why do they feel so different to me?" "They are still kids, but I can totally say that they''ve gotpletely different characters." "Serena is the girl version of you with her straight and stern face. And she looks like you a lot!" Adam stretched out his hand and poked Serena''s face. "Yes, even the way we stare at people who like toment on our faces. Thirza is almost identical to you when you were a little girl." Serena''s big eyes were cold, and there were not too many emotions in them. Tracey stretched out her hand and stroke Thirza''s face, who happily grabbed Tracey''s hand and yed with it. Her eyes were smiling like the moon in the sky. "The genes are really powerful. They took after each of us." "What a crowd, ain''t it?"." When Steve pushed the door open and came in, hearing Steve''s voice, Thirza, who was in the cradle, started mumbling. "Steve, it seems that you are wee every time youe by Thirza." Although such a little child didn''t know anything, it was obvious that Thirza liked Steve very much right after she was born. Thirza was very good-tempered most of the time. However, after all, she was just a child. It was inevitable that she would make more or less trouble once in a while. Strangely, every time Thirza cried, Tracey would send her into Steve''s arms, and Thirza would be obedient in an instant. "Yeah, I wanted to take a day off and drop by. Go ahead, I''ll be with them here." Tracey and Adam were quite relieved about leaving the kids with Steve, who seemed to care about the two even more than they did. "Okay, we have a meeting in the afternoon. We''ll leave Serena and Thirza to you then." "Don''t worry for a second." Steve picked up Thirza and she happily leaned in Steve''s arms, grabbing his tie. Thirza started to speak a monthter than Serena. When Serena knew how to call Mom and Dad, she could only let out a babbling sound. A monthter, Thirza climbed back and forth on the carpet. When she saw Steve, she sat on the ground and stretched out her hand, mumbling, "Ste... Steve." The family was very excited. "Thirza is talking." Adam was a little jealous. "The first wording out of her mouth is not daddy..." "You are not seriously jealous of Steve, are you? Stevees around the house and helps out with her a lot. That''s quite natural that she likes Steve." Steve looked calm on the surface, but only he knew how excited he was. This little guy called out his name. Two yearster, Thirza could run around on the ground. Thirza was different from Serena''s quietness. Serena was sitting in a pile of blocks. She had already shown her excellent intelligence as a three-year-old, especiallypared to her peers. She had already piled up a big castle, which took her a whole week. Thirza, on the other hand, was a child whocked focus. Sometimes she ran to the garden to catch butterflies, and sometimes she pulled out the flowers that Adam nted for Tracey in the yard. After having some juice and ying with her doll for a while, Thirza took a nap. She woke up to find Serena sitting at the same ce with the blocks. "Hello, girls, I''m here to take care of you today." Steve came in with a smile. Serena could be left alone at the same ce for a whole day and Steve was here to mainly keep an eye on Thirza only. As soon as she saw Steve, Thirza quickly threw away the doll in her hand. "Uncle Steve..." Before Steve could reply, he saw the doll thrown out flying straight to Serena''s just piled-up castle. With only a "boom" sound in his ear, the building copsed as though shattered by an earthquake. Thirza turned around and took a vel? look, seeing with her own eyes that she had destroyed her sister''s achievements after a whole week of painstaking efforts. If Serena was the creator of the world, then Thirza must be the one who destroyed the world. Thirza shifted her gaze from the blocks to Serena''s face. She slowly got up from the ground and her eyes moved to Thirza''s face little by little. "Thirza Xiao..." "Every time when my sister calls me by my full name, I know it''s over!" Her sister didn''t get angry easily. Once she did, however, it would be the end of the world. Although she didn''t understand what the end of the world meant, she knew it was a terrible one anyway. "Serena, I, I didn''t mean to!" "What do you want topensate me with?" Serena approached her step by step and Thirza made a run for it. "Steve, save me!" Thirza hid behind Steve, who was also quite helpless. He still couldn''t figure out how the twins could be so different in every aspect from each other. Serena was so mature that she didn''t look her age at all while Thirza was way more naughty than kids her age. "Serena, Thirza didn''t do it on purpose. I''ll help you build up a new one, alright?" "Not alright! Mommy said that one should pay for his or her own l.ne mistakes! Serena knew perfectly that Steve was most afraid of Tracey Thirza poked her head but from behind Steve and said, "You are using trick mommy again!" "Thirza, don''t think that Uncle Steve will always protect you. Come out." Thirza grabbed Steve''s legs and said proudly, "Steve said that he would always protect me, didn''t he?" Steve looked into her bright eyes and said with a smile, "Yes, I will protect you, the both of you, forever." "Only the weak need to be protected. Thirza, do you want to be the weak?" Serena spoke as if she had already seen through the world. Thirza revealed a sly expression, "I want to be protected, I don''t care about being weak or anything! Pfffft!" After saying so, sheughed and fled to the yard.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Steve was very sorry and said, "Serena, let me help you with the blocks." Serena returned to the pile of blocks. She was not surprised by this result. She quietly packed up the blocks, raised her head, and said to Steve "Thank you, uncle. Mommy said that I should deal with my own things on my own." "Thirza made this trouble, if anything, she should be the one cleaning it up. You have nothing to do with this." Steve''s hand stopped holding the building blocks. Serena''s growth was simply too fast. "With my help, everything is gonnae together much faster." "No, you gave me these blocks as a way to improve my intelligence, didn''t you?" "It''s actually a good thing that Thirza messed it all up. I was thinking about starting over anyway." Steve was rendered speechless. This was a true genius! Then he looked out of the French window and saw the situation in the yard. Thirza was digging something up from the dirt. He leaned his hands against his forehead and thought, "These little monsters!" "Do you think you''ll be okay staying here on your own?" "Uncle Steve, I think you''d better run to the yard right now, in case she decides the dirt can also serve as a dish." Steve was yet again speechless. Serena made even her caring for Thirza sound so harsh. Chapter 1066 Thirza was all vivacious while Serena was quiet. Thirza seemed to have infinite curiosity in everything. If she still felt sorry for Serenast second, she was attracted by something else this second. When Steve came out, he saw Thirza squatting on the ground and not knowing what she was digging. When he came closer, he found Thirza picking up an earthworm. "Steve, the earthworm has gone into the hole. I''m going to pull it out to y with me." Steve didn''t know what to say at all. Shouldn''t girls be afraid of worms? Especially these dirty and sloppy ones. Unexpectedly, Thirza was not afraid at all, and she even reached out her hand to pull it. "Ahem, why do you wanna y with that little worm?" "Because my sister doesn''t like to y with me, and I don''t like to y with the stupid blocks with her. This is what I like, little soft chubby worms." Steve knew that Tracey and Adam were usually very busy. They had been resting for a long time before the two children turned one year old. Now that the kids had grown up a little, they could finally focus again on their business. Serena liked to be quiet and could y alone for a long time. Thirza was a clingy little girl, so sometimes she still felt lonely in her heart. "Let me y with you. Little earthworm is going back home for mommy. If you pull it all the way out, it''s never gonna be able to go back to its mommy." Upon hearing this, Thirza let go of her hand. "Then I''ll let it go back home. Do you wanna hang around with me then, uncle Steve?" "Okay, but before that, you gotta wash your hands first." "Then I want you to take me there." "Alright, you naughty little girl." Thirza was picked up by Steve and she kissed Steve''s face. "Steve, you''re the best, the best uncle there is. I like you the best!" "I like you very much, too." When Steve was with Thirza, he also felt a lot more rxed. Thirza''s smile could cure everything. At night, Steve took the two children to bed and said, "I have to go. Now, bedtime for the two of you." "Uncle Steve, mommy and daddy haven''te back yet. I''m afraid." Thirza grabbed Steve''s hand and didn''t let him go. "Serena''s here for you. I have to get on my way home now. Daddy and mommy are already on their way home too. They''ll be home in 20 minutes." "All right, Steve, see youter." As soon as Steve left, Thirza got up from the bed and said, "He''s gone! Let''s y, Serena!" "Yeah, you and I, we are spending some quality time together." Serena took out a block from under the pillow and said, "Come and lean against the wall." Thirza thought that Serena was going to y games with her, so she stood against the wall obediently. "What are we ying, Serena?" Serena ced the block on her head and said, "Keep it up. If it falls, I''ll beat you up!" Thirza was dumbfounded. How could she forget that Serena was a person who bore grudges for longer than she could imagine? "Bad Serena! How could you do this to me?" "Well, how could I not, now that Steve''s gone?" Serena had been waiting for the whole day. Serena sat on the bed reading a book. "You''ll be holding it up until Mommy and daddye back." Serena had been waiting for Steve to leave to do this for a long time. "You are so vicious, Serena!" Thirza and Serena grew up with each other. Time flew by and they reached the age of kindergarten. Serena thought that she could not learn anything in school, not as much as her parents could teach her at home. However, Tracey said that going to school was not entirely about learning knowledge. She also vel needed to have more contact with children of her age. The school was Thirza''s paradise because there were a lot of children who would she could y with. Serena did not want to y that childish game. She often sat in a high ce and looked down at the children on the yground. As for Thirza, she was almost the most popr girl in the kindergarten, making friends with almost everyone she had met. There was someone else who was quite special just like Serena. It was a little boy with chestnut-colored hair and green eyes. He was thinner and younger than his peers, so the other children always bullied him. After being bullied so many times, he did not dare toe out and y. He could only hide in the corner and watch them y. Once again, he was pushed down by a big boy in the ss. "Hey, Harrison, did you bring the candy I asked you to bring for me?" Harrison pursed his lips. "I didn''t find any candy back home..." "What? Are you mute or something? Why didn''t you ask your mom to buy you some?" "I..." "You what? Well, since there''s no candy, you can pay me back with a good whooping!!" Serena watched all this coldly. She never did anything useless. Only her silly sister would do this kind of thing. Sure enough, Thirza ran over to him with a smile and asked, "Hey, Allen! Why are you doing that to Harrison?" Allen was the strongest one among the kid but he would always be so shy as to even talk to Thirza. "Well, you said you wanted to eat candy yesterday, didn''t you? My mom wouldn''t buy me any so I asked this little fe here to bring me some."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want to eat anymore. Allen, please don''t bully Harrison, okay?" Thirza was definitely born to be a peacemaker. She wasn''t forcing Allen to do anything but making it sound like it was a kind request. With that smile on her face, how could Allen say now? "Okay, I won''t bully him anymore." Smiling, Thirza helped Guss to his feet. "Harrison, are you alright?" "You... you know my name?" Huss stared at the girl in front of him, somewhat in a daze. Having been bullied and secluded by other children, Harrison didn''t expect anyone else, the girl mostly, to know his name. "Of course. I remembered everyone''s name on the first day of school." Thirza might seem careless but she was as intelligent as Serena. "How can you be so thin? You have to eat more in the future to grow taller. Because you are a boy, a boy should grow taller to protect a girl." She said to Harrison seriously. Harrison muttered, "A boy protects a girl?" "Yes, my daddy is tall and handsome. He protects my mommy just like Uncle Steve protects me." "I understand." Gison nodded as if an epiphany had dawned on him. "Good boy." Thirza stroked Harrison''s head as if she was an adult. The look in Huss''s eyes slowly changed, and Thirza ran to Serena with a smile. "Serena, mommy said that we should help our ssmates as much as we can. Do you think I did a good job back there?" "Boring." Serena stood up and left. Thirza made a face at her. "Pretending to be your little woman again, huh?" From that day on, she had a small tail called Harrison, who would follow her all day long every day. After she told him that he should eat more so as to grow taller and stronger, he had been doing that as if it were a sacred order just to be tall and strong enough to protect Ker. "Thirza, I''ll protect you, I will!" Chapter 1067 By the time Thirza and Serena reached the age to go to elementary school, Tracey and Adam decided to take them back home. Thirza was unwilling to go back. In the end, she finally persuaded Tracey and could stay in Country S with Steve. Thirza was brought up by Steve since she was a child. It was normal that she preferred Steve. After Thirza''s persistent convincing, Tracey left her in Country S. After sending off Tracey and Adam, Thirza''s face fell. "What''s wrong, Thirza?" "Steve, I miss Mommy and sister." Steve said helplessly, "Well, you were the one who insisted on staying. How about this, you live with me for a while and if you still don''t like it here, I can totally send you back." "Alright, Steve, I want to eat spaghetti for dinner." "Okay, let''s go to the supermarket to buy it now." Steve got on the car with her in his arms. "Steve, I want to sit in the passenger seat." "You are too young for that, little girl. You are gonna have to make peace with your child''s safety seat." Thirza pouted her mouth. "Hum, I''m not a child." Steve found her words both childish and funny. When she arrived at Steve''s house, she found that it was very different from the past. Knowing that she woulde, he specially prepared a room and bed for her, as well as all kinds of toys she liked. Thirza soon forgot about the separation with Tracey and got used to it in Steve''s house. In the evening, Steve gently read her the bedtime story, and when he saw the little girl grabbing his clothes, his expression became a little softer. With Thirza around, his days became more interesting. Although he had to be a father and a mother every day, he still enjoyed it. He didn''t go to work until Thirza was sent to school every day, and he would pick her up after work. He didn''t like to have other people at home so he didn''t hire a nanny. He even learned to cook for Thirza. The thing that Thirza anticipated the most every day was the end of school because it meant she would soon see Steve. "Steve, what shall we eat tonight?" "There''s a cooking over and I told her to make some of your favorite dishes," Steve said gently. Thirza''s expression froze for a moment. "Cook? I thought you didn''t like having people in the house."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Not really a cook, actually. It''s a friend that your mother introduced to me. She wanted me to see if I like her and if I do, we might as well live together and take care of you." "Live together like mommy and daddy do?" "Yes, we might just do that." Steve actually didn''t have much feelings about these things anymore. He used to love Tracey very much, and then that kind of love turned into affection. He never met a woman he was interested in again. Maybe his whole life would be like this. He would like to make do with someone who was pleasing to the eye. asionally, he would also have this kind of thought. "Then... will you kiss this ''cook'' the way daddy kisses mommy?" Steve did not understand why she would ask this question, and it was difficult for him to answer for a moment. "Kid, this is not your business. Alright, we are home." When the door opened, a woman in a white dress appeared. She was wearing an apron and had a very amiable smile. "You are back, wee." "Nice to meet you, auntie." Thirza greeted her sweetly. "Good girl, Thirza. She looks really like Tracey. I especially asked your mommy what you like to eat. But I''m not sure I cooked all of the dishes exactly the way you like them." Steve said politely, "It won''t matter." "Steve, the teacher at school has given us a science project to finish at home today. Do you wanna join me?" "Sure." Thirza pulled Steve into her room. "Dinner''s ready,e and chow!" "Sorry to trouble you." Steve''s tone was neither cold nor indifferent. He nced at the woman in front of him who was deliberately dotted up like Tracey. If it weren''t for Tracey''s introduction, he wouldn''t have let her enter the house. There was no one in the world who could rece Tracey, and he didn''t want to marry a substitute either. . "It was no trouble at all. Thirza, can I take you to wash your hands?" "Thank you, auntie. But I''d like Steve to take me." Steve was used to it. He went to the bathroom with Thirza in his arms and ignored the expression of the woman behind him. "Steve, do you like thatdy? What''s her name again?" She asked suddenly while washing her hands. "I don''t like her. And her name''s Robles." Steve said with certainty. "Then, if you don''t like her, why do you let here here?" "I had to try, didn''t I? And there''s no such thing as love at first sight. I have get married sooner orter so I think I might just give I time." SDsome Steve did not know if he was psychologically ill as Tracey had said. But this time, he decided to give it a shot. Not only for himself but also for Thirza. Although he had learned a lot of things, a girl would need a mother in her life for a lot of things "Steve, can''t you wait for me to grow up and marry you?" Steve chuckled. "What are you thinking about, little girl? When you grow up, I''ll be old." "I''m going to marry you even if you''re old," Thirza said with a pout. "Alright then, we''ll bring it up again when you finish growing up, shall we? Let''s eat first, okay?" Steve did not take her words seriously at all. After washing up their hands, Thirza spread out her hands, which meant she wanted Steve to hold her. However, it had been quite a while since Thirza did that. She said that she was a big girl now. Steve held her in his arms and went back to the living room. The dining table was already full of all kinds of delicious dishes. Robles said that she couldn''t cook very well and it turned out, apparently, a modest way to put it. The meal was ready, and the chopsticks and bowls were neatly arranged. "Thirza, have a taste." "Okay." Thirza sweetly smiled and sat on the chair and said, "I want that." Steve picked up some food for her and Thirza took a bite. "Phew, it''s so salty. Are you trying to kill me?" "Sorry, I''m sorry. I''ll add less salt to the dishes next time." Steve quickly scooped her a bowl of soup and said, "Take a sip of soup." "It''s so hot. It''s hot." Steve panicked and didn''t know what to do. In a hurry, he said, "I''ll get you some water." "Let me do it." "Blow some air on it, Steve," Thirza said. Steve hurriedly blew on her lips and said, "I''m sorry, I forgot that the soup is still hot." "Thirza, take a sip of the cold water." "It''s not hot anymore." Thirza didn''t take the water. Steve saw her tears welling up in her eyes and said, "Wait for it to cool down, alright?" "My tongue is burnt and I can''t eat anything." "Then eatter. I''ll get some fruit for you." "Okay, I want to eat kiwi." "I''ll peel it for you." "Steve, you''re the best." Robles was stunned. She had long heard that Steve was very kind to this child, but... Wasn''t this a little too much? Chapter 1068 Lucille Robles cooked a whole table of dishes but it ended with Thirza getting her tongue burnt. Steve took care of Thirza and forgot totally about the dishes. When he finished, the dishes were already cold. Lucille recalled that Tracey had said that this child was strange and quick-witted. She did not expect this child to be a little too spoiled. And all her impressions about men being unable to take care of children due to theirck of caution vanished at the moment. Steve was not cold. He was very kind to this child. Thirza ate the kiwi and asked Steve to y with her. Robles was already beginning to pity Steve. "Good girl Thirza, Steve hasn''t had dinner yet. Let him eat and y with you, okay?" Thirza let go of Steve''s hand and lowered her eyes, looking a little disappointed. "But I want to y the puzzle now. I can''t do it alone." Steve had spoiled her very much since she was a child. How could he bear to let her down? "I''m not hungry. Go ahead and eat. I''ll y the puzzle with her." They went on and on with the puzzle until dusk fell. After that, Steve took a bath for Thirza and put her to bed. "Steve, tell me a story." "What story do you want tonight?" The two of thempletely ignored Lucille. It was already ten o''clock in the evening when Thirza fell asleep. Only then did Steve remember Lucille. "Sorry for leaving you alone here. That kid just wouldn''t sleep without a few stories." "It''s okay. Thirza is still a child, but in fact, she''s quite cute. You''re also tired. I''ll make you something to eat. You can have a rest." "No, it''s not early, I''ll drive you home." Steve was not hungry at all after eating the kiwi Thirza couldn''t finish. "Well, Steve, actually... Tracey was hoping that I can live in your house for a while, and also take good care of Thirza by the way." "Well... then you can go to rest. There is a guest room over there." Steve couldn''t refuse Thirza and Tracey''s requests. "Alright." Steve was not used to it that a woman suddenly appeared in his house, but he had promised Tracey that he would give it a try. If he drove Lucille out now, who knew what Tracey the devil would say? "Never mind, letting her stay for a few days won''t hurt." Steve turned off the lights in the living room and went back to the room to take a bath. It turned out that taking care of the child could be quite exhausting. He wrapped himself in a bath towel and was about to go to sleep, only to find that there was a woman in the bedroom. Lucille was lying on his bed in sexy lingerie, and her face was a little red. "Steve..." She wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. Her eyes were full of charm. Everyone knew what she meant. "Miss Robles, what do you mean?" Steve stood still. Tracey did say this woman was fine in all aspects but failed to mention that she was this bold. "Steve, I know that you have never had a woman, and you are a man. Presumably, you have your own needs, need which I''m willing to satisfy for you."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Steve had not yet refused when he heard a scream. Then the door was pushed open and a small figure rushed in. "Whoo, whoo... Steve." "Thirza, what''s wrong?" Steve looked at the girl standing at the door, dragging a big bunny, barefooted, and crying. Thirza threw the bunny away and ran towards Steve. "Steve, there''s a big monster that wants to eat me. It''s so scary..." Steve held her in his arms andforted her. "It''s a dream, just a dream. Don''t be afraid, Thirza. I''m here." "But I don''t dare to close my eyes. Once I close my eyes, I can see the big monster''s face. It has such long fangs. It''s so scary..." "Don''t be afraid. I''ll leave the lights on for you, okay?" "Not okay. Steve, I wanna sleep with you. You will protect me, won''t you?" Steve immediately promised, "Of course, I will protect you. Come on, let''s hop on to the bed." He picked up Thirza and walked towards his bed. Lucille was still sitting on the bed with an enchanting posture. The whole scene was as awkward as it got. She was ignored again. It was the most unbelievable thing for her that Steve would choose a dumb, crying, pampered little girl over her. "Aren''t you cold, aunt Lucille, wearing only that few clothes?" Thirza asked in surprise. Lucille was a little embarrassed. "Ahem, no, I''m not. I''m okay. I got the nket." "But my mommy said that there is a difference between men and women. Why are you in Steve''s bed?" Lucille blushed at Thirza''s words. Howe such a little girl asked so many embarrassing questions? She could only make up an excuse, "I''m here to bring Steve a nket." "Oh, I''m here now so you don''t have. to worry. Go back to your room then. If you don''t sleep enough, you might get wrinkles on your face. By the way, close the door on your way but." Lucille left in embarrassment. She really closed the door for them. The moment she closed the door, she remembered something. What was going on? She actually listened to a child? , She smiled contentedly and nestled in Steve''s arms. "Steve, if you need to hug me in your arms so that monster won''t bite me." "Okay, I''ll hold you all the time." Steve turned off the light. It was the first time for him to sleep with Thirza in his arms. But he didn''t think much about it. She was just a child. After turning off the lights, a smile of triumph crept on Thirza''s face. Thirza was careless, but not stupid. She had learned a lot about what men and women would do. She had seen her mother and father tangled up with each other on the bed and she knew that was something that could only be done between a couple. Previously, when Lucille was changing clothes, she had been hiding outside the door and saw it. And she had also seen her mom dressed in some peculiar clothes before. Although she didn''t know why it had to be like this, the clothes barely covering any part of the body, what she did know was that her father liked it that way. From that, she judged that Lucille was doing it so as to let Steve like her. Thirza could, in no way, let that happen. Steve was hers, and she would not let anyone take him away. "Steve, you have to wait for me, wait for me to grow up and marry you." Steve did not know what Thirza had been thinking and still treated her the way he always had. However, what happened gave Lucille a headache. On the surface, this little girl called her auntie sweetly. But she always had a feeling that Thirza did not like her. Did she take it wrong? When she made breakfast for the three of them, Thirza would suddenly say she wanted something she saw at a breakfast stall and Steve would drive her there. As for lunch, the two of them barely came back forthat. When Steve was finally at home, which was rare, Lucille wanted to take the chance to push things a bit further. And that was when Thirza would cling to Steve for this and that, asking him to read her bedtime stories. Lucille could only talk to Steve for two minutes tops a day. She was being driven mad. Was Thirza doing all this to her on purpose? But could a child her age really have the brain for something like that? But what happened next proved that not only did Thirza have the brain for that, she was also much better than Lucille was. Chapter 1069 Lucille took root in Steve''s house and asked about Steve''s well-being every day, trying her best to get close to Steve. Since she tried to seduce him that night, Steve had no feelings for her. He did not like such a woman. Due to the fact that he had promised Tracey that he had to try to get along well with Lucille for a month, he was also too embarrassed to chase Lucille away. As for Lucille, it was unknown how she managed to go through half a month while the only two people in the house acted as if she didn''t exist. They had been eating at restaurants for half a month. On the way home, Steve asked, "Thirza, do you dislike Aunt Robles very much?" "What makes you say that? Aunt Robles is gentle and beautiful. How could I not like her?" "Didn''t you not allow me to even talk with her these past few days because you didn''t like her?" Although Steve was very fond of Thirza, he could also feel Thirza''s special possessiveness towards him. She didn''t eat at home every day since Lucille came, nor did she let Lucille wash clothes for her. It didn''t seem like she liked her. "I just don''t think that the woman and you are a good match." Thirza lowered her head and looked at her shoes. "Little girl, what do you know about a match?" Steve felt that her words were very funny. How could a little girl understand such a thing? She raised her head and said seriously, "Of course I know. It''s just like when daddy and mommy are standing together, they are pleasing to the eye. Aunt Rose and Uncle Caesar are a good match, but Aunt Robles doesn''t deserve you." "Oh? Does it mean I have to get your permission when I want to marry someone, see if she matches me?" "Steve, do you have to get a girlfriend now? When I grow up, I can be your girlfriend." "You are still too young to understand this. Anyway, since you don''t like her, she''ll be out of the house in a couple of days, just like I promised your mother." Thirza had no choice but to say, "All right..." Seeing that a month had almost passed, Lucille became anxious as well. She had basically done nothing between herself and Steve yet.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She felt that the biggest problem between Steve and her was Thirza. Every time she wanted to get closer to Steve, Thirza woulde out. It seemed that if she wanted to get Steve, she would have to work her way around Thirza. "Thirza, do you wanna go to the amusement park tomorrow?" "Okay, Steve can take me there." Thirza liked the amusement park the most. "He''s got an important meetinging up tomorrow, and I will take you there." Thirza was a little disappointed. "All right then." The next morning, Steve drove them to the amusement park first. "Miss Robles, please take good care of Thirza. Thirza is quite the little monkey. You''ve got to keep an eye on her lest she runs away. She likes all her things thrilling but the things here are too dangerous for her. So just let her ride the merry-go-round. She likes sweet stuff. She''s gonna ask you to buy her ice cream and marshmallow soon. But she can have at most one ice cream. You know how much sugar they put in that thing. It''s not good for her teeth and her stomach." Steve went on and on as if he was never going to see Thirza again, which made Lucille looked a bit annoyed. "Mr. Xiao, don''t worry. I have been with kids before. I know what to do." "Alright then, bye." Thirza waved reluctantly to him, she said, "Steve, I''ll see youter." "Well, be good, Thirza, and behave yourself." "Okay, Steve, kiss." Thirza and Steve would kiss each other''s cheek every time they parted. Lucille watched the two of them acting in the most normal way between a father and a daughter but an inexplicable sense of jealousy arose in her heart. "I must be crazy to be jealous of such a little child." "Steve, don''t worry, well be alright." Steve didn''t leave until they bought their tickets and made their way into the amusement park. "Thirza, let''s go ride the merry-go-round." Lucille happily pointed at the merry-go-round. Thirza didn''t even look at it. "That''s too naive. Let''s go to the haunted house, auntie." Lucille was speechless. Before Lucille had the time to refuse, Thirza pulled at her hand and said. "Let''s go." Lucille was pulled directly to the inside of the haunted house by Thirza. Looking at the gloomy dark corridor marked "The Morgue", Lucille''s expression changed. On the contrary, Thirza was much calmer. A woman in white jumped out from the side, and Lucille screamed. When she came out of the haunted house, her face was pale and her footsteps were unsteady, whereas Thirza looked like nothing had happened. "Thirza, don''t you think it''s scary?" Only then did Thirza pretend to be afraid. "I am scared out of my wits. Hey, Aunt Robles, what is that?" "It''s a Drop Zone. But you''re too young for that." "Well, then why don''t you go on my behalf? I wanna watch!" Lucille shook her head repeatedly. "I, I won''t go." "You are not afraid now, are you? Uncle Steve quite repels people who get cold feet on things like this." "No, of course, I''m not. I''m taking it!" Lucille forced herself to go up. Seeing Lucille screaming and shrieking up there, Thirzaughed so hard that her little body kept on trembling. Lucille''s hairstyle, which she had made in the morning, had been destroyed. She only wanted to cry. "Let''s ride the Pirate Ship for the next one!" Thirza pointed to the Pirate Ship on the side. Lucille nced at the height and decided that this one shouldn''t be so scary so she went with Thirza. It was not until she got on the pirate ship that she knew that it was nothing like she had imagined. What awaited her was another torment. "Ah, I''m going to throw up. I can''t do it. Let me go." As soon as Lucille got off the pirate ship, she hid to the side to vomit. Howe this angel- looking girl be such a naughty little devil? Thirza pushed Lucille to each and every one of the projects that sheet was not allowed to y. By the end of the day, Lucille was so tortured that she could barely stand on her feet. "Thirza, that''s it for me. I''m gonna have to sit this out." Steve rushed over after a meeting and looked at Lucille, who looked as if she had been drained out of her life. "What happened, Miss Robles?" "I, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Lucille''s makeup was all messed up but she didn''t know it. "Steve, you are here. Let''s go y merry-go-round, shall we?" "Yeah, let''s go." "Then let''s ride on the same one together." "Okay, sure. Steve smiled and sat on a big wooden horse. Lucille looked at Thirza nestling in Steve''s face." Didn''t she say she didn''t want to ride the merry-go-round? For a moment, she realized that she was made a fool by the little girl. But who was gonna believe her story? Thirza was as sweet and gentle as a kitten when with Steve. "Thirza, did you have fun today?" "Of course, I did." Thirza was very happy. But what she had fun with was fooling Lucille around. Chapter 1070 It was only when Lucille returned home that she realized that she couldn''t bear to look straight at herself. Her face was as pale as snow. With her hair down, she could go straight to the haunted house to dress up as a ghost. She knew that there was nothing to be liked about her in this way. After a month, Steve finally said to her, "Miss Robles, I''m sorry to say this but I really don''t think we are hitting it off." "Steve, it''s not that you''re not interested in me, it''s just that you never wanted to get to know me at all." Lucille was telling the truth. "Miss Robles, I think I''m living a good life now, so I don''t want to have a rtionship. We''re not suitable for each other." "I get it." Lucille packed her things and left. When she left, Thirza still smiled sweetly. "Goodbye, Aunt Robles. You are wee in this house anytime." Lucille still couldn''t figure out what was going on inside the little girl''s head. "Goodbye." After sending Lucille off, Thirza put her arm around Steve''s neck and said, "Steve, I want to eat the braised pork ribs tonight." "Don''t you want to eat outside today?" "The food you make is much better. Steve, will you cook for me for the rest of my life?" "Of course not. When you grow up, you are gonna marry someone else. But I do promise to cook for you before that." "You''re still young and don''t know anything. It''s too early to talk about this." Steve gently touched Thirza''s head. "Steve, I will grow up as soon as possible." From that day on, she was no longer picky about her food. She ate as much as she could and was soon quite tall. Six years passed in the blink of an eye, and Thirza was going to go to junior high school. Tracey wanted her back to their side while Thirza waspletely against it, saying that she was used to the life in Country S. Adam has always been spoiling his two daughters so he agreed to Thirza''s request immediately. Thirza was twelve years old and was rtively tall for her age. Steve had quite a sense of achievement. This was Thirza''s first day of school. "Thirza, are you still in bed?" Steve knocked on the door, but no one answered. He felt a little helpless. Thirza had been staying up for quite a long time recently. The door was opened and Thirza was asleep. She was wearing a pink princess''s nightdress, revealing her snow-white thighs. The cleavage in her chest was obvious as shey on her side on the bed. At this moment, Steve suddenly felt that Thirza had grown up, and he shouldn''t act so casually anymore. "Thirza, it''s time to get up." He gently pushed her arm. He had an inexplicably warm feeling in his heart although he brought the child up himself. Thirza opened her eyes like azy cat. "No... five more minutes." "No, you are going to bete for school. I made your favorite sandwich. Come on, get up quickly." Steve coaxed her as he used to, in a gentle voice. "Pick me up..." Thirza narrowed her eyes and reached out her hands, acting like a spoiled child. Steve had no choice but to pick her up. When she didn''t want to get up when she was younger, Steve would carry her up and wash her face. She was like a little octopus, lying on Steve''s shoulder, with her legs around Steve''s waist. In the past few months after returning home, Thirza had developed crazily. Her breast had already been plump and round. The softness was pressed against Steve''s chest, and there was a faint fragranceing from her body, brushing past Steve''s nose. At that moment, Steve had a boner. He put Thirza in the bathroom and said, "The pan''s still on the stove. I gotta go check it out." "What''s the rush, Steve?" Thirza was speechless. Steve galloped away as if he was being haunted by a ghost. Steve ran back to his room in one breath. His heart thumped in his chest as he tried to calm down. "F*ck! How could I have gotten a boner for a little girl?" He quickly washed his face with cold water. It seemed that he had to pay attention to the distance from Thirza in the future. She was no longer a child. "There''s no pan on the stove, Steve. You lied to me" Thirza looked at him, pouting, in her uniform. Steve looked at Thirza whose body was already quite attractive, exuding an aura of youth. Her appearance was somewhat simr to Tracey''s, but he had never thought of her as Tracey. "Thirza, don''t call me Steve in the future. Call me Uncle Steve." "I''ve always called you Steve, where''s thising from?" Thirza approached him, feeling strange. "Nothing, let''s have breakfast." Steve quickly drank a ss of orange juice to calm himself down. Along the way, Thirza was as lively as she always was, but Steve was always immersed in the thing in the morning. He couldn''t forgive himself for feeling something so disgusting towards Thirza, a mere girl who was pure and simple. At the school gate, a handsome young man stood under the tree. "Bye then, Steve." Thirza happily ran towards the green-eyed teenager. "Harrison." Steve knew the boy, and Thirza had been friends with him since kindergarten. Seeing that Harrison was rubbing her head, and she raised her head to look at him. They were talking as a charming smile went up to Thirza''s lips. Steve turned around and left. This was the life she should have. What happened in the morning was just an ident. Since then, he never took the initiative to enter Thirza''s room, keeping a certain distance from her. After a month, Thirza looked at him and pouted her lips. "Why do I feel like you''ve been avoiding me?" "Really?" asked Steve. "Yeah, you don''t hold me anymore. Is there something you don''t like about me?" "Why would there be? It''s just that you are not a little girl anymore and we ought to keep a distance from each other." "I don''t want any distance, not from you." Thirza was depressed.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "My good girl, it''s gettingte. It''s time for you to go to bed." Steve was still gentle. "Steve, I want to sleep with you tonight." Thirza said directly. "No! No way!" Steve said directly, "I said you are not a little girl anymore. We can''t possibly sleep together." Thirza put on a sad face. "Why? We used to do that every day." "Thirza, I can promise you anything, but not this." Then he left the room directly. At the moment he closed the door, the expression on Thirza''s face changed, and the corners of her mouth curled into a yful smile. "Steve, this is not over." At night, a shriek broke out and the next thing Steve knew was that his door was pushed open and Thirza was standing there with the bunny in her hands. "Steve, I had a nightmare. I''m so scared. I wanna sleep with you." ??? Steve looked at Thirza, who was standing on the ground with bare feet. Although it had happened countless times when she was a child, now Thirza was no longer the little girl she used to be. "Thirza, I''ll leave the light on for you." "I can''t sleep with the lights on. I got sses tomorrow." Thirza walked towards the bed before Steve could say anything else. Chapter 1071 Although Thirza used to sleep with him often, at that time, Thirza was just a little girl. Today''s little girl was already a big girl, and Steve could no longer treat her as he used to be. "Thirza, you can''t." Thirza didn''t care so much. She had already lifted the nket and jumped onto the bed. Steve had spoiled her since she was a child. How could he control Thirza now? But on second thoughts, Steve convinced himself on thinking, "But she''s just grown a bit taller. Inside, she''s still that little girl." "I''m thinking too much." Steve shook his head. "As long as I don''t touch her, everything''s fine." Just at this moment, Thirza had already moved into his arms. Her delicate body was tightly attached to his, and there was still a faint fragrance on her body after the bath. "Thirza, let go of me." "Steve, I''m scared. I have to sleep in your arms so that the monster won''te into my dreams." Steve''s body was very stiff and he didn''t dare to touch Thirza at all. "Sleep, I''ll be here for you." "You gotta wrap your arms around me, Steve." Thirza rubbed her head against his chest. Steve turned off the light and Thirza pulled his hands around her waist before she fell asleep soundly. She slept soundly but Steve didn''t close his eyes for a second at all. The room was so quiet that he could hear Thirza''s each breath. Her legs rested on his thighs. Even though she was wearing her pajamas, the warmth of her body could still prate the cloth to his body. In such an intimate position, Steve''s heart beat faster and faster. In no time, Steve''s got a little tenting up at his crotch again so he had to push Thirza aside and turned his back to her. Yet Thirza, as though still conscious even in her dreams, crept back up and wrapped her legs around his waist from behind. Steve stared at the darkness. Maybe it was because he had always been alone and had no woman around him, so he had such an impulse. "I should... get myself a woman." In the past, he wanted to take care of Thirza. Although Thirza was not his child, he had long regarded her as the most precious thing in his life in his heart. He had always thought that having a child with him would be inappropriate for whoever he wanted to get married to. He didn''t want to be separated from Thirza either. That was why he had never even considered getting himself a woman. Thirza had grown up, and maybe she would leave him soon. He should return to his normal life. The next morning, Steve dropped Thirza at the school before he made a phone call. "Is it Miss Clemons? It''s me. I''m free tonight. I''ll reserve a spot at the restaurant you like for us." Evalyn Clemons was a woman he met in a project he worked on not long ago. She was independent and tough, and had been asking him out for quite a long time. There were many women who wanted to approach him these years, but every one of them was rejected by him. However, Evalyn''spetitiveness did win Steve''s favor and appreciation and he wanted to take his chance with her. Thirza finished school early in the afternoon, but it was Steve''s driver who came to pick her up today. "Miss, President Xiao has something to do today and asks me to give you a ride. Miss, do you have any other arrangements after school?" Thirza thought that Steve was working overtime, which was something that had happened before. "He''s working?" "No, he''s out on a date with Miss Clemons. He asked me to take you to dinner as well. What would you like to eat?" Miss Clemons? Thirza''s heart sank. She had a bad feeling about this. But she still kept a smile on her face. "Is this Miss Clemons a partner of Steve?" The driver knew that Steve and Thirza were very close so he told the truth. "She was on a project with Steve earlier but not now. I think they are on a rather more intimate date this time." "More intimate? As in?" Thirza asked knowingly, hoping that it was not what she thought. "Well, President Xiao had never had any woman over the years but I think this time since he''s taking the initiative, he''s making some moves he has yet to make." "Truth be told, I think that''s the right thing for him to do. He''s in his primes now but not for too many years." "You agree with me, eh? President Xiao has always been alone and we all somewhat want him to end that state of life." He didn''t see the slight change of Thirza''s face. Thirza muttered to herself, "Are you saying that... they might get married?" "I can''t say that for sure. It depends on fate. If President Xiao likes her, they probably will. But if he doesn''t, there''s nothing we can do, is there?" Thirza thought of the scene of Steve and another person''s marriage and felt as if her heart was being cut with a knife. "Steve, it seemed that you are not behaving yourself." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Where are they having this date?" Thirza smiled again. "Why, Miss?" "Well, do a little pre-investigation, of course. And to be sure, from a distance." "Alright, I''ll take you there right now." When Thirza arrived at the restaurant, she saw Steve sitting face to face with a short-haired woman in a ck dress. She somewhat understood why Steve chose this woman. She knew that Steve liked her mother a long time ago. The reason why he had always been single was that he never truly let go of Tracey and that was the same reason he chose this Miss Tough. Thirza''s fingers twisted together, thinking, "There''s no way I''ll let her be with Steve! No WAY!" She smiled again. "Steve..." Steve''s somewhat bored face became spirited again when he saw Thirza. "Why are you here?" Thirza sat down beside him and said, "I came to have dinner. I didn''t expect to see you. And this must be?" "This is Evalyn Clemons, and Evalyn, Thirza." "I''ve been hearing all the things about you from Steve, Thirza. You are indeed charming." Thirza had definitely inherited all the advantages of Tracey and Adam, and her appearance was really amazing. Compared with the pureness of Tracey, Thirza''s style was more coquettish. Evalyn was stunned when he saw Thirza the first time. There were ox Steve had not been in lovecall this while in order to take care of a little kid. Although she was just a mere child, Evalyn still had a sense of jealousy arising in her heart. "Nice to meet you, Evalyn." Thirza said happily and obediently, "Steve, are you two discussing business? Am I interrupting?" "No, we are on a date here, man-and-woman kind of date," Evalyn said directly. Steve frowned slightly. He was not satisfied with her words. "Miss Clemons, we..." "Well, even if it''s not now, it''s just matter of time before we get there, isn''t it? It''s good that Thirza shoulde by today so that I could get to know her." She was not like Lucille, who had been all timid and frightened to express her feelings and ns. "Is that so? Is it really like what she said, Steve?" Thirza said, the smile still on her face. Chapter 1072 The two women''s eyes were focused on him, Thirza even more so. He had been with her for too many years not to be able to tell whether she was faking a smile. Despite the smile on her face, she was actually angry. "We''re just trying to see how this could work, we are not that serious yet," Steve said honestly. The coldness in Thirza''s eyes disappeared. "Ah, that''s how it is, huh? Then why did Evalyn say you were woman-and-man stuff,? Evalyn, you are not that desperate to marry Steve, are you, eh?" Evalyn did not expect the little girl to say something like that. She felt very ufortable in her heart. "Not now, but very soon." "Now that I get a closer look at you, there are really quite some wrinkles on your face. You don''t really take care of yourself, do you?" "Or is getting older day by day making you anxious to get married?" Thirza, a mere twelve-year-old, surely would look amazing even without the makeup whereas Evalyn reached out to touch the wrinkles at the end of her eyes. Steve scolded her gently and said, "Where are your manners, Thirza?" "Right, but I''m sure that Evalyn wouldn''t mind me saying that, it''s alling from my frankness." "I like that about people, frankness, I mean." "Steve, I''m so hungry." Steve''s nerves were as though tensed up in a second. "What do you want to eat? I''ll order it for you." "Same as before." Seeing the two of them talking andughing, Evalyn felt like she was the one who barged in on their date out of nowhere. Whenever Thirza spoke, Steve would focus all his attention on her. He would not remember her existence at all. "Steve, I''m full. Let''s go home." "Okay." Steve asked his bodyguard to pay the bill and was about to leave with Thirza. "Steve, I thought we were going to a movieter." Evalyn reminded. Steve lost all his interest in the movie with Evalyn after Thirza came over for no reason. However, since he agreed to it, he had to do it. "Thirza, I''ll take you home first." "No, Steve. I haven''t seen a movie for a long time. Can I go with you?" "No." "Of course you can." Steve''s and Evalyn''s voices sounded at the same time. Thirza ignored Evalyn. "Great, Steve, let''s go." "Yeah." The two of them walked in front, and Thirza held Steve''s handjumping up and down. They looked just like a father and his daughter but Evalyn couldn''t help feeling they were more a couple. When she thought of this, she quickly denied this idea. She shouldn''t think so. It was impossible. The three of them arrived at the front of the car. Evalyn''s carriage had already been driven back by her assistant. She sat in the passenger seat without thinking, but Steve stopped her. "Miss Clemons, take a seat at the back. This is Thirza''s seat." A long time ago, Steve had promised that he would only let Thirza sit in the passenger seat. It seemed that he still remembered the promise. Embarrassment was written all over Evalyn''s face, but she couldn''t show it, so she had to go to the back seat. Along the way, Thirza and Steve seemed to have endless words to say to each other. Every time Evalyn tried to chime in, Thirza would change the topic. At the cinema, Thirza wanted to watch a 3D animation, and Evalyn wanted to watch a romance movie. Steve agreed to Thirza''s request without any second thought. He had already gotten used to things Thirza liked. "I want popcorn, Steve." "Wait for me here." Evalyn only spoke after Steve had left. "You seem pretty close, you and Steve." "Of course, Steve has been looking forward to mying before I was born. I was brought up by him." "So that makes him almost as close to a godfather to you, eh? I bet you''d want a godmother, don''t you?" Thirza bit her finger and said innocently, "Well... that depends on Steve wants it or not. But to bepletely honest with you, I''ve never thought of him as my velT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. godfather or anything remotely relevant to that." "Then what do you take him for?" Thirza smiled mysteriously but didn''t answer. She ran directly to Steve, "I want some ice cream too." "Greedy little cat, no ice cream. You''re about to have your period soon, aren''t you?" Steve was almost more aware of her period than she was ever since her first period almost caused a wreck at home. He went around the neighborhood to buy her tampons and everything else she needed. "Well, like you said, it''s about toe, not now. I''ll have just one cone, please, pretty please." "No way. Wait till it''s passed." "Aww,e on, I want one, just one!" Holding Steve''s hand, Thirza said. "Half a cone, that''s it." "Alright, half''ll do too." Evalyn''s eyes widened in shock. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever imagined that the business elite Steve would be bargaining over a cone with a spoiled little girl. But the more she looked, the more she felt like Thirza was as though a girl asking her boyfriend for something. Steve bought an ice cream and Thirza happily kissed Steve on the face. "You are the best, Steve." Steve was a little ufortable. Thirza was now a big girl. Even the man who sold them the ice cream took them for a couple and said, "Sweet, ain''t ya?" "No, we are not..." Steve hurriedly exined. However, Thirza pulled him away. "The movie is about to start. Let''s go in." Evalyn kept up with the two of them. Why did she feel as if she did not exist at all? Even the seats picked were separated. Evalyn was seated two seats away while their two seats were next to each other. Thirza scooped up a spoonful of ice cream and fed it to Steve''s mouth, and Steve habitually opened his mouth. "Half for you and the other half for me." Steve did not think much about it. The two of them had been through life like this since Thirza was born. The more Evalyn looked at the two, the stranger she felt. When she thought of the mysterious smile on Thirza''s face, she felt even stranger in her heart. The movie didn''t matter to her anymore at all. Her only focus of attention was the way the two of them behaved, which was exactly like a couple in love. Steve sent Evalyn back to the vi. "Goodbye, Aunt Evalyn." Thirza said goodbye sweetly. "Steve, tomorrow is the weekend. Let''s go to the hot spring." Steve was a little hesitant at first, but when he thought that he was the one he started it, he said, "All right." "Then the two of us, I''ll book the ce." "Yes, bye then." After hearing what the two of them were doing, Thirza''s face darkened. Even a fool would know what would happen between a man and a woman alone at the hot spring. "I can''t let that woman seed!" So she waited for Steve to fall asleep and took a cold bath all night. The next morning, Steve prepared breakfast for her. "Thirza, get up and have breakfast." There was no sounding out of Thirza''s room. Due to thest incident, Steve did not dare to go in directly. He knocked on the door and said, "Thirza." No one answered. He called her for a long time and in the end, he had to go in. After going in, he found that Thirza was wrapped in a nket with only her red face out of it. "Thirza!" Chapter 1073 Steve put his hand on Thirza''s forehead. Her forehead was burning hot. D*mn it, Thirza had a fever. "Thirza, Thirza." He called Thirza''s name, and Thirza struggled to open her eyes and look at him. "Steve." "Howe you got a fever? Everything was fine yesterday. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Steve quickly grabbed a piece of clothes and put it on Thirza. He then carried her downstairs. Evalyn was already waiting downstairs. "Steve, let''s go." It was not until she saw Steve holding her in his arms that she felt that something was wrong. Thirza was still wearing her nightdress and a coat over it, even still barefooted. "What''s wrong with Thirza?" "She has a fever." "I''ll have the assistant send her to the hospital. I''ve already booked the ce at the hot spring." Hearing what she said, Steve''s eyes became cold. "Say it again!" Evalyn had never seen Steve''s cold gaze. She felt that if she said another word, Steve would eat her whole. "I..." "Piss off. You''re in my way." Steve didn''t want to talk anymore with her. How could she have said those words, letting the assistant take Thirza to the hospital? Evalyn looked at Steve''s back as he left hurriedly. She couldn''t tolerate being treated like this. She was also a CEO of a business empire! Thirza. Thirza again. She wasn''t even his daughter, why did he have to do all this? How could she know what Thirza meant to Steve? "Steve, I''m fine. You can go to the hot spring with Evalyn," Thirza said weakly in Steve''s arms. "Idiot, how could I leave you alone? Don''t say a word, I''ll take you to the hospital right away. Thirza, you''ll be fine soon."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the past, Thirza had been ill, but that was just a small cold. She had never had to go through something this serious, her body burning like a furnace. Steve was extremely scared. He clearly knew that Thirza was just having a cold, but for him, it was as if the world was copsing around him. She was sent to the emergency room. The doctor thought it was a serious heart attack, but it turned out to be a cold. Seeing Thirza''s weak and pale face as she was being treated, Steve''s heart was filled with guilt. "It must be the ice cream yesterday, or did Thirza catch a cold during the night?" However, it had been quite hot recently, how could she have caught a cold overnight? Steve didn''t know how Thirza got ill. He med everything on himself for not taking care of her. "Steve, I''m fine. I''m really fine." Thirza only intended to fall ill to keep Steve from going with Evalyn but she didn''t expect Steve would be so devastated. If she had known, she wouldn''t have gone this far and Steve wouldn''t be so afraid and worried. "How can you be fine? You are burning like a fireball! How did this happen?" Thirza did not dare to look him in the eye. How could she dare to say that she was ill because she took a cold bath all night on purpose? "I don''t know, I really don''t." "It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you." "It''s not like that. It''s no one''s fault. And besides, it''s just a minor cold. I''ll be okay in no time." Thirza tried tofort Steve. Thanks to the doctor''s efforts, her fever soon subsided, but she was still very weak and soon fell asleep. Adrian did not leave her side for a second. Evalyn chased after him to the hospital. When he saw Steve, who was standing motionless by the hospital bed, she felt yet again that Steve was a bit too good to Thirza. "Steve, how is Thirza?" Evalyn came with the food box. It was already noon. "The fever has subsided. But she''s exhausted from the heat and is sleeping." "At least eat something, it''s almost the afternoon," Evalyn said gently as she took out the food box. "No, I''m not hungry." Now Thirza was unconscious, he couldn''t eat anything at all. He refused to do anything but staying beside Thirza''s bed, waiting for her condition to stabilize. Steve said to Evalyn downstairs, "Miss Clemons, I have to take care of Thirza for a short period of time toe. I''m afraid I won''t have time to spend with you. I''m sorry." Evalyn felt a tinge of bitterness in her heart. She, for now, could confirm that she was jealous of Thirza. Although she was a little unhappy in her heart, she still had a smile on her face. "It doesn''t matter. We will have timeter to catch up. But it wouldn''t be too convenient for you to take care of her yourself. Why don''t Ie over and cook for you two?" "It''s okay. I know how to take care of her. Besides, Thirza doesn''t like others toe to our house." Steve said directly. He still remembered clearly how she and he spent a whole month eating at restaurants when Lucille was around the house. Evalyn''s expression was solemn. "Steve, don''t you think you''ve spoiled her too much? What do you take her for?" Steve nced at the girl in his arms. Of course, he knew that he was pampering her. He used to do this with Tracey and then now Thirza. He would get everything as long as Thirza asked for it, even if it was a star in the gxy. At first, he thought it was because het Thirza was Tracey''s kid. But every time she smiled at him, he felt like his heart was about to melt down not to mention when he witnessed her walk for the first time, call out his name for the first time, and wave her hand at him for the first time. He had be ustomed to spoiling her, not just because she was Tracey''s daughter. "I only know that she is very important to me." "But you have to get married and have children. You have to live your own life." "So the prerequisite for my marriage is that whoever it is must ept Thirza. Miss Clemons, I told you about that at the beginning. If you mind, we don''t need to meet in the future." Steve said mercilessly. He seemed not to care about whether Evalyn would leave at all. "Steve, she is not your child. Even if she is lodging in your home now, there will be a day when she will leave. How long can you pamper her?" "As long as she stays by my side, I''ll spoil her for the rest of my days." "You... arepletely hopeless." Evalyn stormed out angrily. "Then you can spend the rest of your life with her!" Steve did not apologize and returned to the apartment with a smile. Looking at the little girl who was sleeping soundly, he knew that one day Thirza would leave him when she grew up. She would have a boyfriend, and she would like someone. Thinking that one day Thirza would leave him, his heart felt like it was being gnawed on by millions of ants. Why didn''t he want her to leave at all? The sleeping girl opened her eyes and looked at Steve with blinking eyes. "Steve, will you really pamper me all the time?" "Yes. As long as you''re by my side, I''ll always dote on you." "Then I''ll always be by your side." "Stupid girl, when birds grow up, they will leave the nest to find their own new life, and so will you." Chapter 1074 She looked at Steve with a smile, and there was a blush on her pale little face. "Steve, I can be sure that I will never leave you." "Silly girl, you don''t understand it at all now that you are still too young. When you grow up, you will fall in love with someone else and be with him." Thirza looked into Steve''s serious eyes. In fact, she really wanted to tell Steve that the feeling she had for him was already not the kind of simple emotion a girl would have for her uncle. She had been in love with Steve since a long time ago. When she was a child, maybe she just had some dependence on Steve. She didn''t know when that dependence gradually turned into fondness. She could now confirm that this kind of love was the kind of love her mother had for her dad. Perhaps it was also the same reason that she refused to go back home with Tracey and Serena. She couldn''t bear to even think about leaving Steve. When she was a child, apart from the inexplicable desire to get close to Steve, she actually still felt sorry for him. At that time, although she didn''t understand what love was, but every time they had a gathering. Seeing that her mommy was apanied by daddy, Rose was apanied by Caesar, and Reba was apanied by Ro. They all appeared in pairs, and only Steve, who was the same age as them, had always been alone. She wanted to be with Steve. She always felt that as long as she could be with him, he would not be lonely anymore. So she didn''t know when she started to love Steve. The appearance of Lucille made Thirza realize her love for steve. At that time, Thirza first found out that she had an inexplicable possessiveness for Steve. At first, she thought that this kind of possessiveness was because Steve had been there for her since she was born. It was just like that she had a lot of toys, but her favorite toys had always been the big bunny. She didn''t want Steve to have any other woman. After she grew up day by day, she finally realized that her emotion was not simple reliance on Steve. She wanted to tell Steve about this, but when she thought of his character, she hesitated. "If he doesn''t like me, me telling him all about my feelings is probably gonna scare him away." Before she was absolutely sure, she dared not to say anything. She had to make sure whether Steve had any feelings for her. "Steve, I like you very much, too." "That''s not the kind of feeling I''m talking about now. The one I''m talking about is something more profound and deeper. You''ll know when you grow up." "In fact..." "What?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Nothing, I''m hungry. I want to eat the braised pork ribs you made." "Okay, I''ll make it for you right away. You can rest in bed for a while. The fever''s gone but you are still quite weak." Steve had always doted on Thirza, not to mention now that she was sick. Thirza would literally get anything she wanted with Steve. "Can I sleep in the master bedroom with you tonight? I don''t wanna end up catching another cold." Thirza didn''t actually have to ask Steve''s permission for it since he was gonna keep her by his side anyway. "No problem." He picked her up and carried her to his bed. A sly smile appeared on Thirza''s face. Although Steve was very powerful in the business world, he had no guards up when with Thirza. He cooked Thirza''s favorite dishes for her and as Thirza watched the TV in the bedroom, Steve worked beside her. The two of them got along very harmoniously. Thirza looked up at Steve from time to time. This was the man she liked. Seeing that it was gettingte, Steve turned off theputer and said, "Thirza, time to sleep. I''ll go wash up." "Alright." Thirza slept for a whole day today and couldn''t fall asleep at all now. She pretended to close her eyes, but in fact, her eyes opened with a crack. She had wanted to take a look at Steve''s figure, knowing that he had always worked out to keep himself in good shape. But as she grew older and Steve''s clothes became more and more conservative at home, she hadn''t seen his body for many years. She thought that he would change clothes in the room, but she didn''t expect that Steve went to the bathroom with pajamas. She was a little disappointed. Steve came to the bed with a fragrance after the shower. He covered Thirza with the nkol then turned off the light and slept on the other side of the bed. Although they were both in the same bed, the room between them could totally fit another person in. Thirza curled her lips in the dark and thought, "Why is he being such a piece of wood?" She pretended not to know, rolled towards Steve, and wrapped herself tightly around Steve''s body as before. And her hands, consciously or not, ced right at Steve''s crotch. Thirza was not a simple and innocent girl anymore. She also roughly understood some things between men and women but this was the first time she came into contact with Steve. Her face turned red little by little. Luckily, Steve couldn''t see her face in the dark, so Thirza didn''t pull back her hands. Steve''s body immediately stiffened. He did not expect Thirza to do such a thing. His body reacted far faster than his mind did. Before he could move Thirza''s hand away, he sensed a certain change in his body. It was the first time for Thirza to experience such a thing. Her heart suddenly pounded. Did he feel the same thing she did for him? But as she was thinking so, Steve had already moved her hand. Thirza couldn''t be sure that this was Steve''s love for her. After all, it was only the normal needs of a man. Steve was also feeling quite perplexed. How could he have such a reaction to Thirza? Surely, he had been with other women before. But Thirza didn''t even do anything before cing her hand on him before he had such a strong reaction. Steve quickly moved, his body already on the edge of the bed. In the dark, Thirza''s eyes turned round and round, confused about whether Steve liked her or not. "Ah, God, this question is soplicated." Thirza also fell asleep, tortured by the doubts. The next day, Thirza woke up and found herself lying in Steve''s arms. Steve was still sound asleep, given that dawn hadn''t broken yet. Thirza scrutinized Steve''s sleeping face. Although Steve was 34 years old, because of his frequent workout, his appearance on ed like 28 years old. His features were quite angr and sharp, especially his extremely and ridiculously long eyshes. Thirza focused her attention on his handsome face and before long, she was quite immersed. Steve was so handsome, especially when he had that doting love for her in his eyes. Anyway, Steve was sleeping very soundly. Could she do something bad? Thirza slowly moved her head, closed her eyes and kissed Steve''s lips. The feeling was different from kissing his cheek. It was soft and a little cold. Thirza''s heart beat so fast that she felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She kissed Steve, she did it!!! Chapter 1075 She smiled as if she had secretly eaten something sweet. She took her time tasting this sweet kiss. Suddenly, she saw Steve''s eyshes tremble slightly, and she knew she would arise his doubts if she backed away now so she simply closed her eyes. Steve felt something soft on his lips and when he woke up, Thirza''s pure and innocent face jumped into his sight. His pupils dted little by little, and he went almost out of his mind when he realized he was kissing Thirza. How could this happen? How could he do such an immoral thing to Thirza when he didn''t even know it? He quickly moved his body and took a careful look at Thirza who hadn''t woken up. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. He quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Looking at himself in the mirror, there was only panic on his face. Steve didn''t dare to imagine that he had done such a thing. No, he couldn''t stay with Thirza anymore. Although it was an unconscious action, it was beyond anything eptable between the two of them. He touched his lips. There seemed to be the warmth of her lips. They were so soft. Thirza looked at the tightly shut bathroom door. As expected, Steve ran away. It seemed the right choice not to tell him her feelings. At Thirza''s age, she already understood a lot of things. The longer Steve and herself stayed together, the more difficult it was for him to break free from the chains that bound them. In fact, she enjoyed this way of getting along very much. As long as Steve continued to pamper her, they could still live as they always had. Evalyn''s face, however, emerged in Thirza''s mind at the moment, the one who''s most possible to sabotage their rtionship. "Steve..." Thirza suddenly burst into tears. Steve rushed out of the door and ran to Thirza without any hesitation. "Thirza, what''s wrong?" "I had a nightmare. When I woke up, I found that you were missing. Steve, please don''t leave me, okay?" Thirza clung to Steve''s waist tightly. If it were before, Steve would say whatever she wanted to hear at the moment. But this time, he didn''t." "Thirza, you''re 12 this year, aren''t you?" "Yes, why are you asking this all of a sudden?" "You mother and I have discussed this. You should be sent to a boarding school by now." Steve was very worried that he would really do something to her if she continued to stay with him. The best way was to be separated from her. "Although this way, I''ll have to bear the pain of losing Thirza, but at least nothing like this will ever happen again." Thirza didn''t expect that what she had done would make Steve give up on her, which was not her original intention. "Why? I just want to be with you." "Because you have grown up, and it''s time for her to be on your own." Steve made an excuse. "I can also be independent when I''m with Steve. Recently, I''ve started learning how to cook. Steve, please don''t drive me away, okay?" She acted like a spoiled child in Steve''s arms. If it were before, Steve would have agreed. "I don''t want you to leave. I just want you to be better." "Steve, why are you doing this? I don''t believe that you want me to leave because you want me to be independent. You said you would always protect me." Steve did not want Thirza to leave, but what could he do? If she continued to stay with him, things were very likely to get out of control. Steve rubbed her head and said, "Thirza, I will protect you forever. Even if you are sent to a boarding school, we can see each other on holidays." "Besides, anything you need anything, I''ll be there before you know it. It''s not like we won''t see each other forever." "No, I don''t want it." "Thirza..." "I want to see you every day, see your face every day, and eat the dishes you cook." Steve knew that Thirza had been clinging to him ever since she was born but he didn''t know things would''vee to this step. He decided to use his ultimate move. "Thirza, in fact, I let you leave for my own sake." Thirza looked at him puzzledly. "Why?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I have been alone for all these years and that''s because I have always had to take care of you. Now that you are a big girl already, it''s time for me to seek my own happiness." Thirza''s pupils dted. "Steve, do you mean..." "I need to be in love and marry the one that I love." "So I''m in your way of finding your love? a sause you are here with me, a sick Silly girl, while you could''ve beer with someone at the hot spring?" "Right, it must have been too hard on you. In your heart, I''m nothing but an insensible naughty girl." "For you, I am just a burden. I am neither gentle nor kind, and I will not treat you like those women." "No, it''s not like that." "Then what is it like?" "You are not a burden. You will always be the most important thing in my heart." Steve said word by word. "Then don''t drive me away. I don''t want to leave you at all!" Thirza cried out. Steve really wanted to agree, but when he thought of the kiss in the morning, he said firmly, "Thirza, don''t you like your friends at school very much Go to the boarding school and you will get to spend all your time with them." Thirza was furious. She lifted the nket and said, "You want me to leave? Alright, I''ll leave! Don''t regret it!" She ran out barefoot. Steve wanted to grab her, but she broke away. "Thirza!" Steve rushed out of the door and saw that the elevator had gone down. He quickly took the next elevator to chase after Thirza. Hiding in the stairwell, Thirza held her legs, tears rolling down her cheeks. "Idiot. Idiot Steve!" "You brought me up, but now you want to push me away yourself." She was d that she hadn''t confessed her feelings to Steve. Otherwise, she didn''t know what the result would be once she did. Steve rushed out of the downstairs and did not see Thirza. The rain started to drop down outside, seemingly turning into a storm very soon. She was wearing a nightgown and not even a pair of shoes. For the first time, Steve''s heart was filled with dread. He knew that Thirza was smart and would definitely not get into trouble, but he was very worried. He drove all the way to the Xia family, hoping to find her there but to no avail. "Thirza? She hasn''t been here. Isn''t she supposed to be at your ce?" Steve did not dare to tell Tina that it was mon who forced her away. she ran out after a few quarrel with If she turns up, please do tell me. "Surely, I will. She has always been a stubborn child. I will talk to Tracey about letting her stay with me. She''s taking too much of your time." "It''s alright. I''m already used to taking care of her. Excuse me, then." Chapter 1076 Steve went to every ce that Thirza could possibly go. "Thirza, where are you?" The rain hammered on his body. His body had long been wet by the rain, but he could not care about himself. "Thirza, Thirza..." The sky waspletely dark. Steve searched everywhere and did not find any trace of Thirza. When he was ready to go home and try his luck, he found a squatting figure at the door of his house. Thirza was like an abandoned kitten curled up at the door with her arms around her knees. Her head was buried between her legs. She looked up the moment she heard Steve''s voice. "Thirza." Steve quickly ran towards Thirza. Regardless of the rain, he held her tightly in his arms. "How could you have run out like that? Do you know how worried I was?'' The rain flowed its way down into Thirza''s cor and dropped to her back. She said dazedly, "You told me to get away. Why are you saying this now that I''ve decided to go?" "I was wrong, Thirza, I don''t want you to leave, I don''t want you to leave at all." At this moment, Steve didn''t care about his rationality anymore. He only knew how sad he was when he couldn''t find Thirza, how irritated and anxious he would be. Only then did Thirza''s lips curl up. She smiled gently and hugged Steve''s neck. "That''s why I said you are an idiot." "Yes, I am an idiot, the biggest idiot!" Steve looked at Thirza''s smiling face, the gloom in his heart swept away in an instant. At this moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking about Thirza. He only knew that he didn''t want to leave Thirza. Even if it was by a selfish means, he would keep her by his side. Just like what he promised, he wanted to protect Thirza for the rest of his life. Smiling, Thirza rubbed his head and said, "Ah, you are all wet and cold." "I''m sorry, Thirza. Are you cold?" "No, I''m not cold at all." "You clearly know the password, why didn''t you go in and wait for me? You have been sitting here for a day. You must be hungry." "I was waiting for you toe back. You''re the one who wanted to drive me away. How can I go home if you don''te back?" Thirza pursed her lips and looked unhappy. "Sorry, it''s my fault. This will always be your home." Thirza''s smile became even brighter. "Well, a deal then. You can''t drive me away anymore." "It will never happen again." Steve held her in his arms and they went back in. "Sorry, Thirza, you also got drenched. Your body is still weak. Go and take a bath." "You must be starving. I''ll cook you something." Thirza gazed at his spoiled smile. "Steve, you are so good to me. How can I let you go?" "You must be exhausted after running around out there for a day. Let''s take a bath and change into dry clothes. I wouldn''t want you to fall ill. Who''s gonna take care of me?" Steve looked at himself, who was still dripping with water. "Well, wait for me." He went back to his room to take a bath. Thirza came over after changing into a new set of clothes. She saw that Steve had not dried his hair yet and was nning to cook for her. She took a towel and said, "You will catch a cold if you don''t dry your hair. Bad Steve." "I''ll be fine, don''t worry." Steve did not take it seriously. "Sit down." "Ah?" Steve did not know what she was going to do, but he still sat down obediently. Thirza covered his head from behind and carefully wiped his hair. Steve was stunned. This kind of feeling... was so wonderful. His face turned red in disbelief. "Well, in this way, you won''t catch a cold. You taught me this, remember? Now, hop up to the kitchen. I''m famished." Steve came to his senses and said, "Ah... OK." After this, Steve understood the importance of Thirza in his heart. The feelings between the two seemed to have be more subtle. "It''s gettingte. Thirza, bedtime." "Okay." Thirza walked directly toward his master bedroom. "Thirza, you''ve almost recovered. Sleep in your own room tonight." "What if I get another cold?" Thirza pretended to be pitiful. "I''lle and check on you every hour, so don''t worry." Thirza was stunned. "We could save all that trouble by simply sleeping together." "Thirza, you''re already a big girl. It''s not appropriate for us to still sleep together." This was Steve''sst bottom line. Since he couldn''t bear to let Thirza leave him, he would have to restrain himself. Steve''s attitude was firm. Thirza knew there was nothing she could say to change his mind. So from that night on, Steve really came to check on her every hour. Thirza felt guilty in her heart. It was just a lie she made up. She didn''t know that Steve would do this. "Steve, I''ve never had a nightmareContent held by N?velDrama.Org. afterst time I got a cold. You have to work during the day, you can''t "It''s okay. It''s not like I''ll do it forever." "But your body..." "I am a man, and I can bear it." Even so, Steve still caught a cold. He had been drenched in the rain day. In addition, he had not well for the past few days, so he also fell iff. Thirza was very happy. Steve had been care of her since sheet Now there was finally a chance that she could take care of him. "Thirza, I''ll get up and make breakfast for you... Ahem..." "You''d better have a good rest. It''s my turn to take care of you now. Don''t worry, I know how to make my sandwiches." Thirza had always been a clever girl and the only reason she hadn''t done this was that she was simplyzy. "You know how to make sandwiches?" "Of course, wait for me. I''ll take great care of you." Thirza went to the kitchen. Half an hourter, she brought a ss of hot milk and sandwiches. "Well, here they are. I also made some porridge. Do you want sandwiches or porridge or both?" Thirza looked at him with a smile. "Thirza, you... really have grown up." "You just realized that? Well, anyway, you are always gonna think I''m a child no matter how I grow up. Come on, I''ll feed you." "No, thank you. Thirza, I''ll eat it myself." The next second, she had already forced the food into his mouth. "Not the time to y tough now. You are a patient." Steve was fed a bowl of porridge, a sandwich, and a ss of hot milk by Thirza. Why did he feel that it was a bit unreal? How could she know how to cook? Thirza not only knew how to cook, but she also liked the feeling of taking care of Steve. "Come on, let''s check your temperature." "I, I''ll do it myself." "You are a patient like I said. So let me do it." Thirza said as she reached out to take off Steve''s clothes. Chapter 1077 When her fingers touched Steve''s tanned skin, Thirza''s face instantly turned red. She had, as often as it got, spent more than appropriate time in Steve''s arms, but none of it could match the kind of feeling now being spread through her whole body as her fingers touched his body. Thirza''s fingers were a little cold. At first, Steve only felt that the skin touched by her was a little cold as well. But in the blink of an eye, the coldness turned into a boiling heat. He felt as if his skin was about to be burned. "Steve, wait for me for five minutes." "Okay." Thirza was also a bit shy and embarrassed by her action. After she cleaned up the bowl and chopsticks, she went out. Steve used to take care of her. This was the first time that she took care of Steve. She felt very good about this feeling. Just like how her parents took care of each other. Thirza covered her blushing cheek with her hands. "I don''t know if Steve likes me."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Steve''s illness was known to Evalyn. Evalyn came over with some food. "Aunt Evalyn, what are you doing here?" "I heard that Steve fell ill, so I came over to take care of him." Evalyn was much more imposing than Lucille. She entered the house directly. Thirza''s face darkened. It was not her style to quarrel with others face to face. She had learned Adam''s scheming since she was a child. No matter how much she disliked Evalyn, she would not show it on her face. "Aunt Evalyn, sorry to trouble you toe all the way here. I''ll take care of Steve." "You are a child yourself. How can you take care of others? Besides, you are also a patient. "It just so happens that my schedule is quite loose these days, so I wille over and take good care of you two. Don''t worry at all, Thirza." Thirza''s heart was about to burst into mes. "Don''t worry? You are the one that I have to worry the most about!" "Aunt Evalyn, I feel much better now. I''ve basically recovered. But I do remember that Steve said somethingst time." "What was it?" The corners of her mouth curled into a snicker. "Steve should have told you that if you can''t ept me, Steve won''t be with you." She still remembered how Evalyn had left angrily that day. And now, she was back again. Women''s actions were never in line with their words. Evalyn looked at her smiling eyes. This girl was not ordinary. This was the first time she looked directly at Thirza. "Why wouldn''t I be able to ept a girl as cute as you? I decided toe here only to show Steve how serious I am. You are in good hands now." "Aunty, it''s not so easy to take care of me." Thirza smiled eerily and turned to leave. Evalyn stared at her from behind, an incredible thought appearing in her mind. But... that couldn''t be. If she didn''t really like Steve, why could she feel the strong coldness from her? Evalyn shook her head and ced the groceries in the kitchen. She tiptoed to Steve''s bedroom and found Thirza leaning against his bed, reading. Steve took the medicine and fell asleep. She saw Thirza also sitting on the bed, and the expression on her face changed a little. Although Thirza was much younger than Steve, her appearance was already close to that of an adult. The two of them should know that sleeping together wouldn''t be so appropriate, shouldn''t they? Steve wouldn''t even touch her while he was okay with sleeping with this girl. Deep jealousy surged up Evalyn''s heart. The man on the bed had a sleepy face that was as handsome as a painting. His facial features were otherworldly handsome, not to mention what a tough guy he was in the business world, which was all so tempting to Evalyn. She would definitely make this man hers. "Thirza, you are 13 years old this year, aren''t you?" "Yes, aunt, are you going to give me a birthday present?" "I will certainly give you a gift on your birthday. But what I want to say is that, don''t you think it''s a little bit indecent for you to still be sleeping with Steve? If I were you, I wouldn''t do that anymore lest people talk, and when people talk, their words could be quite nasty." Thirza closed the book and asked, "Do you know why there are some people who could live up to over a hundred years old while others don''t?" "Because the medical technology right now is more advanced?" "No, it''s because those who do never stick their noses in others'' business. And I wouldn''t want you to be thetter kind of people so you might as well take more time to figure out a way to get rid of those wrinkles around your eyes." Evalyn did not expect the girl to be so mean. However, she was the adult riding on her high horse hence she couldn''t snap. "Thirza, that''s what your family taught you about talking to seniors?" Evalyn said sarcastically. However, Thirza was not angry at all. On the contrary, she was even I happier. "No, I was brought up by Steve. And if you have any problem with the way I talked to you, do indeed talk to Steve and see if he''s got anything to say about it." Evalyn was so angry that a fire of fury was about to roar out of her mouth. What a sharp-tongued girl! "He''s your uncle. So address him ordingly, not just Steve." "What? Thinking you are the madam of the house already? I''d say you rushing a bit now, aren''t you? "I might as well tell you right now that it''s not up to you or even him whether you can marry him, it''s up to me!" "There was a woman around this house, one that was prettier and younger than your old sack." "And you wanna know what happened to her? She got kicked out of the house because of something I said. You wouldn''t want that to happen to you, dear madam president, would you, now?" Evalyn had been doing business for many years and had encountered many tough characters in the business world. This was the first time she had been angered by such a youngss. She tried her best to suppress her anger. "Looks like I have to suck up to you? Well, then, what do you wanna eat? I''ll cook for you." Thirza deliberately said those things to irritate her. Who knew that she not only did not leave, but also calmed down. Thirza realized this was a hard nut to crack. Thirza said a whole string of dishes and asked, "You know how to cook them, don''t you?" "Of course. Don''t underestimate me." Evalyn made up her mind to stay. "You are quite too young and naive to be in this battle with me, chick!" Evalyn, to Thirza''s surprise, did produce all the dishes she said she wanted to eat. The smell of food wafted from the kitchen, and Steve woke up from his sleep. "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" Thirza asked as soon as he woke up as she was sitting by his bedside all this time. Evalyn pushed the door open and came in. "Steve, you are awake! You must be all dried up after sleeping for so long. Here''s some water." Thirza''s face darkened. Steve asked with an inquiring tone, "What are you doing here?" "I heard from yourpany that you were sick, so I came to see you. I have carefully considered what you said before. "The girl, Thirza I mean, is quite lively and adorable. I can totally ept her." Evalyn emphasized her tone when she said the word "girl." Steve nodded. "If that''s the case, then we can try to get along for a while." "Of course. You''re in poor health now. I''vee specially to take care of you. I''ve already prepared a meal for you." Evalyn said and acted as if she was a member of the house already. Chapter 1078 Thirza put a coat on him and took his hand to the dining room. Steve was a little surprised to see the table full of dishes, which wasn''t so when he saw Lucille did the same thing. Given that Lucille had always been a gentle and caring woman, it was expected that she would be good at cooking. However, Evalyn was imposing and independent, so it was strange that she could make so many dishes. Thirza thought she could give her a hard time, but she didn''t expect her to actually do it. "You made all of these?" Steve asked in surprise. "Yes, a little habit of mine on the side. Have a try and see if they suit your pte." Thirza took a bite and couldn''t find anything wrong with it. "Not bad," Steve gave a pertinentment. "It''s good that you like it. I''ll cook for you every day in the future. Thirza is growing up, so she needs to eat more." As she said this, she really picked up a lot of food for Thirza like a loving mother. The more delicious the dishes she cooked, the more ufortable Thirza felt. This was an unprecedentedly strongponent. Steve''s appetite was very good that night. He had eaten a lot of dishes. Knowing that he was still quite weak, Thirza didn''t stir up anything at the table. Evalyn used taking care of the two of them as an excuse to stay. Somehow the words she said to Steve while Thirza was not around worked and Steve agreed to her staying. This was the second woman to live with them and she was approved by Steve, while thest one was simply an order given by Tracey. Thirza was so angry that she ignored Steve the entire night. Did he really fall for Evalyn''s honey trap? Even though she was angry, she didn''t want to hand over Steve to someone else. After taking a bath, she quietly pushed the door of her room open. There was no light in the guest room, which meant that Evalyn was not there. She was in... Steve''s bedroom! Thirza rolled up her sleeves and rushed into Steve''s bedroom as if she was trying to catch him cheating. However, she would never have imagined that she would see Evalyn and Steve kissing when she opened the door. The kiss in the morning, the one that she had when Steve was still soundly asleep got her savoring for quite some time. But this one, the one happening right in front of her was a pure demonstration of carnal desire. Thirza''s brain was blown up, as if there was a thunder directly hitting her head. Her entire body was cold as she stood there in a daze. For a moment, she had forgotten how to react. Steve pushed Evalyn away. "Thirza." Evalyn''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "Thirza, didn''t anyone teach you to knock first before entering?" Thirza had a lot of things to say in her heart, but she found herselfpletely mute at the moment. Her face suddenly became cold, and she walked toward Steve step by step. "Uncle, I have something very important to tell you." Seeing her serious face, Steve was a little embarrassed. He didn''t want Thirza to see thins. "Alright, what is it?" "Uncle, I can''t say anything because there''s an outsider here." Thirza''s tone was cold. In the past, Steve thought that Thirza had always been very simr to Tracey, but at this moment, he realized that she also took after Adam. The expression on her face was exactly the same as when Adam was angry. Even if she was a 12-year-old girl, she was still giving off an intimidating cold aura. "Miss Clemons, can you give us a minute?" Evalyn''s mood got much better when she saw the look on Thirza''s face. "Alright, I''ll make you something you like tomorrow morning." Just as she stepped out of the door, a secondter, Thirza mmed the door shut tight behind her. "Thirza, what on earth do you wanna say?" However, Thirza suddenly opened her mouth and smiled. She walked over slowly. "Finally couldn''t keep it down, could you, after so many years?" The way Thirza smiled and talked gave Steve a rather creepy feeling. "Thirza, what are you talking about?" Thirza had climbed onto the bed and sat on hisp. They used to do this when ying cards or building blocks together But now she was already a big girl. This kind of posture was too ambiguous. Steve''s heart beat faster. "Thirza, get down. It''s not appropriate." "Steve, you can''t help but want to have a taste of a woman, can you?" Thirza felt like her heart was dripping bloodily as she recalled what she had just seen. Despite the smile on her face, her heart was as though being torn apart. Steve marveled at her words and said, "Thirza, who taught you this?" Thirza ignored his words and reached out her fingers to touch Steve''s lips. "You let her touch you. Steve, you are really very naughty." "Thirza, what are you doing!" The more Steve thought about it, the more he could not figure out what this girl was thinking. "You really wanna know what I wanna do?" Thirza''s smile grew even wider. Steve licked his lips. "Thirza, you..." "I want to..." She smiled evilly and covered Steve''s lips with hers in Steve''s questioning gaze. At the moment when their lips touched, an electric current passed through their bodies. Steve was shocked and didn''te back to his senses for a very long time. He never intended to kiss Evalyn at all. Evalyn said to him, " Steve, if you keep trapping yourself in a cage like this, you will never get love, not true love, not ever." "Turn me down all you life, push me away, I don''t care, but at least do that after you and I take a step forward toward each other." "A step forward?" "Yes, this is the first step. You should taste a woman." Evalyn kissed Steve. Steve had just touched her when Thirza entered the room. He was et about to move his lips away but it was toote, Thirza saw it alband believed that he agreed to it. When Evalyn kissed him, his heart did not beat faster. However, right this moment, when his lips touched with Thirza''s, he felt like his heart was already at his throat, jumping out of his mouth any moment. After a few seconds of being immersed in the kiss, Steve came back to his senses and pulled Thirza away from him. "Thirza Xiao, what are you doing!" He had never spoken to Thirza in such a harsh voice. She didn''t want to make it such an embarrassing situation as it was but she couldn''t hold it back for a split of a second after seeing what Evalyn was doing. She didn''t want to care about that. She just wanted to tell Steve one thing. "I was assuming you should understand what the kiss means," Thirza said with a light smile.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You... have grown up, you can''t kiss me now the way you did when you were just a little girl." Steve subconsciously refused. Thirza didn''t give him the chance to resist. She smiled charmingly and said, "Steve, do you know why I don''t want to leave you? "That''s because... I love you, I have loved you for a long time." Steve''s pupils dted as she spoke. "You! Say it again!" "Steve, I love you." Thirza bent over him and said word by word, "It''s not a child''s love for her uncle, it''s a woman''s love for a man." Steve would never dream of this answer, but it happened. "Thirza, are you having a fever too?" "I don''t have a fever. I am sober more than ever, stone sober. Steve, I am very angry that you let another woman touch you. You are mine. "I am the only one who can touch you and if you long for the touch of a woman, I... I''m here for you." Chapter 1079 This news was like a bolt from the blue to Steve. He could not even find his own voice. "You, you... what did you say?" "Steve, I, Thirza, love you. I have loved you since a long time ago." "You don''t even understand what love is! You are just a child" Steve''s face suddenly became indifferent, realizing this was not a joke. Thirza didn''t want to confess her love under such circumstances, but she couldn''t help it. The thought that Steve could be taken away by that woman made her convulsive. She didn''t care what would happen if she said it out loud. She must say it out. She took off her clothes with a smile and said, "Steve, I''ve grown up." Steve quickly pulled her clothes up and said, "Thirza, are you crazy?" "I''m not crazy. I know exactly what I''m doing. Steve, don''t make too loud a sound, or Aunt Evalyn will hear it..." She smiled slyly. Steve really couldn''t do anything to this girl. She was his weak point. "Steve, listen to me, I have loved you since I was a child. Back then, it was a certain kind of attraction about you." "When mommy asked me toe back to them, I felt panic at the thought that I could not see you often in the future. "That''s why I didn''t go back to them and asked you to take care of me. I don''t know when I started to like you." "I kept in mind how good you were to me, so I said that I would marry you when I grew up." "But Steve, you have forgotten your promise to me and you tramped on it over and over with being with Lucille and now this Evalyn." Steve came to his senses from Thirza''s words and said, "Thirza, I just took it as a joke." "A joke? My mom told my dad that she was going to marry him and back then she was also only six years old.'' "Why could my dad hold up to their promise while you couldn''t?" "Thirza, I have to tell you that our situation ispletely different from your mom and dad''s." "Let alone the fact that I''m 22 years older than you! Can you imagine that?" "I don''t care. A rtionship has nothing to do with age. What''s more, I find boys of my own age boring. I love you for being calm andposed" Steve frowned and said, "Thirza, if that''s the case, then maybe we can put age aside. But my identity... forbids me to do such a thing." "You should know that I loved your mom before, althoughter I treated her as a family of mine, that also makes you a family of mine. I have always thought of you as my daughter." "I have never thought of you as a father. Steve, you and I, we have no real rtions. Why can''t we be together?" Steve''s face became more indifferent. "We just can''t. I''ll pretend you never said these things tonight. You can leave now, Thirza." "Steve! I really love you." "Get out! Before I get angry." Steve''s face was cold. Since Thirza was a child, she had never seen Steve so serious and indifferent, no matter how much of a mess she had made. It turned out that Steve would also be angry. Thirza did not dare to say anything else but to leave. Both of them didn''t fall asleep that night. Thirza regretted acting on a whim, ming herself for not holding it back till a better chance came along. Whereas Steve was dumbfounded to find out about the way Thirza felt about him. Love? Did she really understand what love was? He thought of the seriousness on Thirza''s face and how angry she was thest time he told her to leave. Maybe love was just a new toy to her, something she''d get tired of in no time. They cannot be together. How was he going to exin all this to Tracey and Adam? Steve pondered over it for the whole night. Regardless of whether it was true or not, he had to keep a certain distance from Thirza. He was more or less recovered. Steve got up as usual. Seeing that Thirza had note out, he still had some worries. "Eva, go and take a look at Thirza. She''s going to bete." Evalyn''s face was filled with joy, hearing Steve calling him Eva. Did it mean that they were getting t each other now that they were on a first-name basis? She would stop at nothing before melting this gigantic iceberg. She knocked on the door and pushed it open. Thirza thought it was Steve who came in. "Thirza, you''re going to bete. Get up quickly." However, the person who spoke was Evalyn, not Steve. Thirza''s face, which was hidden in the quilt, looked even worse. "I''m not feeling well. I''m not going to school." "Do you I need us to take you to the hospital?" Evalyn was in a good mood and her voice was gentler than usual. Thirza lifted the nket. "Us? What right do you have to say ''us''? Who do you think you are?" "Thirza..." Evalyn did not know why she would say something like that. Steve appeared at the door and said, "Thirza, where are your manners? Apologize to Eva!" Thirza roared out, "I won''t!" "Steve, it''s alright. She''s just a kid." "Since you don''t want to go to school, I''ll ask for leave for you. Eva, let''s go." Steve also said coldly. Evalyn did not know what the two had saidst night. After all, the situation now was beneficial to her. Hearing Steve calling her Eva, Thirza felt a chill run down her spine. She clenched her fists and asked, "What did you call her?" "Eva. I have decided to be officially in a rtionship with her. If everything works out well, we will get married in three months. Mind your manners from now on. We will be family soon." Steve''s heart was dripping blood when he saw the injured expression on Thirza''s little face. But what else could he do? As a child, Thirza didn''t understand the seriousness of this matter. But he was an adult. He couldn''t let it happen. "I''ll be the bad guy, then. Thirza, sorry, but I''m doing this for your sake." "You deserve a better life with a better person. We can''t be together." He had to take out the seed before it budded. "Steve, are you sure?" Evalyn''s face was full of surprise. "Yes, you are a good woman. I will cherish you." Thirza looked as Steve take Evalyn''s shoulders with his arms. She didn''t say anything, just staring at the two of them coldly. "Steve, is that your answer?" Under her gaze, Steve felt very uneasy. He thought Thirza would make a scene, but she didn''t. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking at all. But in order to make Thirza give up, he spoke again, "Yes, I have decided to be with Eva." "Very good." With her mouth twisted into a wicked smile, Thirza got up and put on a coat. "Where are you going?" "Since you''ve decided to get married and have your own family, it''sContent held by N?velDrama.Org. vel.ne inappropriate for me to be here are of anymore. Thanks for taking me for so many years. I''m leaving." Chapter 1080 When he tried to drive away Thirza, the violent reaction she had was still vivid in Steve''s head. However, now, she was gonna leave on her own. She was gonna leave without even a piece of luggage. "Thirza, where are you going?" At the thought of her leaving, Steve felt as if someone had cut a hole in his heart. But there was no way he could show the pain in his heart on his face. Thirza smiled and said, "Go back to my grandma''s home or go back to dad and mom. I miss them." "What, you don''t want me to leave? If that''s the case, say it out loud." This girl had learned how to threaten him. Steve knew that as long as he kept her, he would bepromising to her. He could make apromise with anything but this. He couldn''t hurt Thirza. Only after a long while did he squeeze out his own voice. "Tracey had actually talked to me about this for quite a few times. Since you''ve figured it all out by yourself, go head." He didn''t try to persuade her to stay. Thirza clenched her hands. "Well, so be it then. I''ll be out of your life from now on." She turned and left. When she passed by Steve, he grabbed her wrist. There was a glimmer of hope in Thirza''s heart. Steve''s voice was full of bitterness. "Even if you want to leave, you should pack up." Her face fell and she said, "No, I got everything I need over at Grandma''s." Thirza pleaded and pleaded in her heart, "Don''t, don''t let go of me." "Don''t let go of me and I''ll stay." However, Steve still let go of her hand. That being the case, Thirza walked out of the door without even looking back. What Steve didn''t see was the line of tears flowing down Thirza''s cheek. Her heart was in pain, and so was Steve''s. He had to bear the pain of hurting Thirza. Evalyn was the only one satisfied with the situation. "Steve, then I''ll officially move in and live with you from now on." She put on shoes at the door, waiting for Steve''s answer. Hearing Steve''s positive answer, her tears finally dropped down onto her palms. The door was mmed shut, making a harsh sound. Steve was so weak that he almost copsed on the spot. Thirza left, taking his soul away with her. He let go of Evalyn''s body and said, "It''ste. I''m going to work." "But you haven''t had breakfast yet." "I''m not hungry." Steve also left in a hurry. He was worried about Thirza. Where would she go, wearing only her pajamas? This time, he especially paid attention to the stairwell, but she wasn''t there. She was determined to leave. When he got to the first floor, he happened to see Thirza in the taxi. Half an hourter, he called Tina to make sure that Thirza really went home. "Thirza just got home. What, this girl is angry again?" Tina was very clear about her granddaughter''s temper, who was like a time bomb that could go off anytime. She did not believe that Steve had done something wrong to Thirza. She was sure that Thirza was the one who started the trouble, whatever it might be. "No, it''s just that... I was too harsh on her. If she''s there already, I got nothing to worry about." "Don''t worry. She''s just hot-tempered. She''ll probably go back when she''s over it." "Right." Steve did not want to be separated from Thirza, but things had already turned out this way. He knew that Thirza might note back this time. He sighed and thought, "What can I do? What else can I do?" From that day on, Thirza disappearedpletely from Steve''s world. She changed the number and there was no other way that Steve could get a hold of her. The only lucky thing for him was that she was still in the same country and did not go back to Tracey and Adam like she said she would. Evalyn, whose wish had finally been granted, moved in with Steve. And she thought everything was going to get on track now that Thirza was gone. However, it turned out exactly the opposite of what she hadContent held by N?velDrama.Org. anticipated. Steve was always having dinner with some business partners and barely came back home for dinner with her. And it was almost taboo to bring up Thirza. There was a time she identally dropped a bunny on the couch into the dumpster. When Steve saw this, he was furious. Not only did he ask her to turn over the trash can to get the bunny out, but he also asked her to apologize to the stupid toy. Evalyn felt that Steve was about to go crazy. He was obviously by her side, but his heart had gone elsewhere. The only ce where Steve could find a trace of Thirza was her social tforms where she used to post a lot. But since the day she left, she had never made any post. Steve scrolled through each and every post she had ever made before, in which photos she was always smiling like a blooming lily. He refreshed the page and found that she had made a new post. In the photo, Thirza was standing very close to a certain boy, their faces attached to each other''s. The boy, Harrison, who had always been beside Thirza, had a pair of charming green eyes. Thirza had once told Steve how she liked Harrison''s pair of green eyes that looked like precious green amber. But she loved his eyes the most, like blue sky and blue seawater. Steve saw the photo of the two of them and smashed the phone on the ground. He had noticed the way Harrison looked at Thirza, it was a kind of look that represented sheer infatuation, the kind of feeling that couldst for a lifetime, be ito friendship or romantic love. Thirza took him as a good buddy and had never been so intimate as they were now in the photo. Steve picked up his cell phone. The screen had already been cracked. The smile on Thirza''s face in the photo was still bright, but the smile did not belong to him anymore. "Thirza, my Thirza." Steve held the phone with both hands as though he could hold Thirza in his arms like that. He could almost as if hear Thirza''s voice ringing in his ears. "Steve, do you know why I never want to leave you? That''s because I love you. I have loved you for a long, long time." "Steve, I love you." He did see how she wiped her tears silently before she left and the sorrow that was buried deep down in her eyes. For the first time in Steve''s life, he understood what true sorrow was. He didn''t even feel such strong grief when Tracey left him for Adam. He stroked the photo on the screen over and over again with his fingers. "Thirza, what should I do with you?" Evalyn pushed the door open and came in. Dressed sexily, she said, "Well, Steve, now that there''s finally no one to interrupt our little naughty game." Steve looked up and his eyes were cold. "Get out, who let you in!" "Steve, what''s wrong with you?" Evalyn realized that there was something wrong with him. "Get the hell out of here," Steve said fiercely. "Steve, you were the one who said you wanted to try it out with me, and now you are telling me to go. What the hell do you want?" Chapter 1081 He himself didn''t even know what he wanted. "I''m sorry. I''m just in a bad mood." Evalyn saw that there was something wrong with his expression and eased her own attitude. "Is everything alright at thepany? "If there is, you can totally tell me about it. The business I run might not be as grand as yours, but I could still help." "It''s okay. It''s gettingte. Go and rest." "Steve, my friend wants to see you. Are you free tomorrow night?" Evalyn asked. "I...should be." Steve had wanted to refuse. But when he thought about how unfair he was to Evalyn, he had to agree. In fact, Evalyn was indeed a good woman. She could be all tough and strong in the business world and she could turn into a gentle housewife the second she set foot in the house. "But why can''t I have her in my heart?" "Alright, then rest early." Evalyn still felt somewhat regretful, but there was nothing she could do about it at the moment. Evalyn closed the door, leaving only Steve in the room. Steve looked around. After being with Thirza for so many years, she seemed to have left a trace in every corner of the house. She used to stand at the threshold calling out to him, "Steve, can I sleep with you? I had a nightmare." "Steve, you wanna read theseics with me? They are really good." It was aic about a cute young girl with a rather old man. Came to think of it, it might have been her implication in the first ce. "Steve, I want to eat braised ribs tonight." "Steve..." Steve covered his ears, but the sound of Thirza''s voice still came from all directions. "Stop! Stop it!" After Thirza left, Steve did not even get any sleep for even one night. His head was filled with Thirza''s face all the time. Aside from when concentrating on work, he couldn''t spend a second without thinking about Thirza. But he would always hesitate about going home after getting off work because he didn''t want to go back to that ce filled with her traces. "Steve, I''m at the gate of thepany. You promised to see my friend todayst night." Steve looked at the time and found that it was already past eight o''clock. He had been working overtime every day after Thirza left and was always thest one to leave thepany. "I''ll be right there." He went downstairs with fatigue. This kind of exhaustion came not only from his body but also from his heart. "Steve, have you been very tiredtely? You''ve been working overtime every day. You need to take care of your body." "It doesn''t matter, let''s go." Steve didn''t care too much. At this point in time, Evalyn''s friend was in a bar. Other than talking about business, Steve usually did not like such ces. However, it never urred to him that he would run into the little girl he had been missing so much. Thirza wore very sexy clothes, her face was covered in makeup, and she was drinking with a group of men. Steve often called Tina to ask about Thirza''s situation. Tina said that she liked to hang out with friends recently, but Steve did not know that the so-called friends would be a group of little f*ckers at a bar. Harrison stood by her side as if he was her guardian angel. Steve''s lungs were about to explode from anger. How dare this girle to a ce like this? Harrison was also very dissatisfied with Thirza''s recent attitude. "Thirza, don''t drink anymore. It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home." "Go home? What home? I haven''t had home for a long time. Come, drink with me." Thirza passed half of the wine to Harrison. Thirza seemed to have turned into apletely different person. Harrison only knew that she had moved out from Steve''s house, but he didn''t know a clue about why she would do so. He gulped down the wine passed over by Thirza. He would be willing to do anything for Thirza. "Harrison, you''re the best to me." Thirza was already a little tipsy. Her entire body was resting on Harrison''s. Steve watched as Thirza''s chestExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. kept sliding up and down Harrison''s body. Even though he knew that she wasn''t doing it on purpose, hi was still filled with suffering. heart "Steve, this is my best friend... Steve, what are you looking at?" Evalyn found that Steve had been absent-minded since just now. Following his line of sight, Evalyn finally understood why. When she first started trying to get along with Steve, she had thought that the rtionship between Steve and Thirza was somewhat abnormal. But after Steve drove Thirza away, her doubts dissipated. At this moment, Thirza appeared again in her sight, which made her uneasy again. "Isn''t that Thirza? She''s only 12 now, is she? How could she be in a ce like this?" Steve''s face turned as cold as a cier. He fixed his gaze on Thirza, especially that ridiculously short dress she was in. Thirza put her arms around Harrison''s neck, her body leaning against his bodypletely. "Harrison, you are the only one I can count on now." "Thirza, you''re drunk. I''ll take you home. And I''m not the only one, you''ve got a family." "I don''t want to go home, I don''t have a home..." Without giving her the chance to say anything, Harrison picked her up and went towards the door. Thirza grinned and said, "Harrison, you got a crush on me or something?" "Yes." Harrison''s face turned red. "Then kiss me, I want to know how it feels to be kissed by you." "Thirza, what are you talking about?" Although Harrison liked her, he would in no way do such a thing to her when she was drunk. "If you don''t kiss me, then I''ll kiss you." Thirza''s head swayed as she approached Harrison. Seeing this scene, Steve wentpletely convulsive. He dashed to the front of the two. "Thirza, how can you be in a ce like this?" Thirza rubbed her eyes and said, "Ah, Steve. Long time no see and this is none of your business. You got yourself a girl, didn''t you? Go to your little love bird." Looking at her blurred eyes, he didn''t know how much this girl had drunk. The people next to her didn''t know Steve, so they stood up one by one and said, "Hey, piss off, old-timer." Steve nced at these teenagers. "None of you are 21, are you? How''d you get into a bar like this? How would you like it that I call the cops on you little suckers?" The boys and girls standing around darted right out of the door at his words. Only Harrison was still standing there with Thirza in his arms, saying. "Mr. Xiao, Thirza''s been acting quite strangetely. Do you know what''s going on?" Steve did not have a good impression of this young man who could stay close to Thirza all the time so he roared. "Mind your own d*mn business." Then he pulled Thirza into his arms and said, "I''ll take her home. Don''t take her to such a ce ever again. It''s dangerous." Harrison opened his mouth, but in the end, he still didn''t say a single word. He knew Steve''s position in Thirza''s heart. He didn''t have the right to keep Thirza. While still being dizzy, Thirza looked at Steve and said, "Harrison, since when did you get a stic surgery to look like that giant b*stard Steve?" Steve was speechless. He was already a giant b*stard in her heart? Sorrow shed across Evalyn''s eyes as she said, "Steve, she doesn''t even wanna live with you, this is none of your business." Chapter 1082 When Thirza was around the house, Evalyn had always regarded her as the one and only obstacle she had to get rid of in order to be with Steve. After she left, Evalyn felt as if her whole world had lit up. But today, Thirza reappeared in Steve''s world, and she began to worry again. As if he didn''t see the trauma in her eyes, Steve said word by word, "Her business is always gonna be my business, for as long as I''m still drawing a breath in their world." He carried Thirza and left. Evalyn''s friends were all indignant as well. "That''s the girl you told us about?" "That''s her." "Didn''t you say that she has already left? Why is she here?" "I don''t know either." "Eva, to put it bluntly, the way Steve treats that girl, don''t you find it a bit absurd? It''s pretty apparent that the girl is much more important to him than... you... Do you think that they..." "No, Steve just raised her since she was a baby, that''s it." "Why do I feel that it''s not that simple?" "Don''t think too much. Steve is used to it. Come on, it''s my treat today. Let''s get wasted." Actually, Evalyn was furious deep down. However, he did not want others to pity her. She could only try to dial down the whole situation. Steve held Thirza in his arms. He didn''t know if it was because he hadn''t seen her recently, or because she wore makeup on her face. Steve felt that Thirza had grown a little more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He hadn''t seen her for a long time. When Steve held her in his arms, he finally felt at ease. And finally, he realized why he had almost been on a rampage for the past few days. Thirza, who was still quite drunk, looked at the man holding her. "Who are you?" She was not sure that the person she saw was Steve. There was still anger in Steve''s heart. If he was not here, she would really kiss Harrison. He buckled her seatbelt and stomped the gas pedal. Steve''s mind was filled with the way Thirza held her arms around Harrison, dressing like a hooker. It only took him half the usual time to get back to the house. Thirza had fallen asleep. His heart was full of anger, but when he saw her sleeping face, his anger dissipated. He held her in his arms and walked toward the room step by step. Thirza, dressed in a sexy dress, kept tempting him. While Steve was lost in thought, Thirza had already opened her eyes, "Steve? Is that you?" Seeing her wake up, Steve suddenly burst into anger. "Do you know what you are doing? How can you go to a bar at such a young age? How dare you dress like this!" Thirza also red at him. "This is none of your business! I can dress the way I wanna dress and there''s nothing you can do about it!" "If I want to do makeup, I will do it. It''s none of your business who I kiss! Do you know what IS your business? Your woman! That Evalyn or something! Right, your precious Eva!" "You! How dare you!" Steve had always been gentle in front of Thirza. He had not even said a merely harsh word to Thirza all these years. Thirza felt even more wronged. She thought that he shouted at her because he had a woman he liked. "It''s none of your business. I''ll go back to Harrison. You don''t want me, but he does. He has always been so! I wanna be with him!" Thirza got up from the bed and was ready to storm out. Only then did she find out that she had been carried back to her previous room by Steve. "How dare you!" "Yeah? Look at me go!" Thirza was about to get out of bed, but she was stopped by Steve. "You arepletely drunk! Sober up here!" Steve carried Thirza to the bathroom and suddenly turned on the shower. The water washed down and wet the clothes of the two. Thirza beat Steve''s chest desperately and said, "Who are you to me? Why do you care about me? Since you don''t like me, don''t even let me see you!" Steve knew that she was drunk, but he was not. And the soberer he was, the more the pain in his heart. "Thirza, if your dad and mom know that you have be like this, they will be disappointed." Steve earnestly said. She raised her head. Tears and the water washed away the makeup on her face. Her face was still so cute and delicate, but there was no happiness on it but sadness. "Steve, why can''t you love me?" "Thirza, I told you we can''t be together." "If we can''t be together, get the hell out of my world. don''t care if they will be I disappointed or not, they got Serena, my genius of a sister! And that''s pretty much enough for them!" "As for me, I can do whatever I want. I don''t want anyone to control me. If you love me, kiss me now." Steve''s eyes met with her little face. Her eyes, which had always been smiling, were now full of seriousness. "Thirza, don''t force me." Steve had to bear much more than Thirza. He was an adult, and he was a teacher, a father, and a friend to Thirza. However, it was impossible for him to be his lover. He had always thought that Thirza was a very important rtive to him, but only today did he realize that he had long since developed feelings for Thirza. And if it weren''t for those feelings, he wouldn''t have been enraged when she tried to kiss him. If he hadn''t been holding himself back all this time, he didn''t know what could''ve happened and he didn''t even dare to imagine. There was a wild beast in his heart, tied with chains. He must not do such a thing. Otherwise, he would fail Thirza and also Tracey and Adam''s expectations for him. "I''m not forcing you. I can see the emotions surging in your eyes even if you deny them. You love me too." "We are not rted by blood. You love me and I love you. Why can''t we be together?" "Thirza, you are drunk." "I know what I''m doing. Steve, you either kiss me now and keep me by your side. Otherwise, it''s none of your business whose woman be when I set foot outside this house." Steve was enraged by Thirza''s threat. "How dare you let someone else touch you!" "Since young, I always get everything I want. Since I can''t get you, and I can''t bear to ruin you, then I will ruin myself." "Steve, you have taken care of me for so long, don''t you know what kind of person I am? Since I can say it, I can do it." "How did this d*mn girl be like this?" Steve''s impression of her was that she was still the little girl squatting in the garden with an earthworm in her hands. The little devil that used to make all the trouble for him had be Satan. "Steve, I''m going to count to three. If you don''t kiss me, I will leave now. And this is thest time I''m offering this." "I have already given you a chance and this is the second but also thest one I''m giving you." "Three, two, one..." As her word fell, her body was taken into the arms and her red lips were covered. The force exerted from Steve''s arms was so strong that as if he was trying to rub her body inside his. The kiss that she had almost longed for was almost suffocating. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. "Steve, you''ve lost." The ones who were loved by others would always have nothing to fear! Chapter 1083 Thirza''s hands were wrapped around Steve''s neck. Although she had done this countless times since she was a baby, it was only different this time. The water fell on the two men like rain, and their clothes had long been drenched. Once the beast in his heart broke free of the chain, it went spiraling out of control. Steve, having drunk no liquor, waspletely drunk at the moment. He only relied on his instinct to kiss this little girl he had long missed, and he waspletely addicted to her. Just when Thirza felt suffocated, Steve finally let go of her. He said in a hoarse voice, "Still leaving?" Thirza restored a smile on her face. "No, I want you only." She held Steve''s face and kissed it. "I don''t care. Now that you''ve kissed me, I will not be able to marry myself out anymore. You gotta be responsible for me." Steve''s mood was veryplicated at the moment. He only kissed Thirza to stop her from leaving but now that he was sober from the impulse, he started to regret what he had done. He had literally kissed Thirza, such an a*shole! Thirza saw his entangled expression and knew Steve''s worries. After all, he was an adult, and he thought more than she thought. "Steve, I know it''s not easy for you to take this step, and I''m still young." "I will give you a chance to think about it, as long as you promise me that before you give me a real answer, you won''t say anything you didst time." To Steve''s surprise, Thirza did not ask him for an immediate answer. "Thirza, what do you mean?" "Let''s just get back to the way we used to be and put this behind us for a while, okay?" Thirza smiled and her eyes were like a crescent moon. That was exactly what Steve wanted. He neither wanted Thirza to leave nor to be a real couple with her. Thetter would make him suffer from guilt for the rest of his life. And although he was d that they could get back to the way they were, he knew it couldn''tst forever. "Alright." There was no other way for him at the moment. He had tried to separate from Thirza. During this period of time, he had been living the life of a zombie. He was not happy at all without Thirza. "Your clothes are wet, let''s go and change clothes so that you won''t catch a cold." Steve suppressed all kinds of thoughts in his heart. Everything would be fine as long as they could be the way they used to be him taking care of Thirza. Dressed in a rather sultry dress, Steve could see almost half of Thirza''s breasts, which had already begun to take shape. Steve quickly looked away and handed her a towel. "I''ll get you pajamas." The corners of Thirza''s mouth curled into a smile when she saw him fleeing in a hurry. Just like in the past, he blew her hair and took care of her messy hair, but he couldn''t be as calm as before. Although they said that they would go back to the past, they all knew that it was impossible. Many things had quietly changed after that kiss. Thirzay in her bed with her whole body dry. Steve tucked her in before leaving. "Good night, Steve." Thirza hugged her big bunny and fell asleep. She finally had a good night''s sleep. Whether it was Steve or Thirza, both of them wanted to maintain their previous rtionship for the time being. The next day, Evalyn had prepared breakfast. When she saw Thirzae out with a smile, Evalyn''s smile froze on her face. "Thirza, didn''t you leave?" "I did, but I didn''t say I''m noting back. I just went back to my grandmother and stayed there for a few days. Why, don''t you wee me?" Evalyn felt her head was being ripped apart by an invisible hand. Thirza was not a stupid young girl at all! And Evalyn was very clear on one thing, that was, no one could take Thriza''s ce in Steve''s heart. She had thought that as long as Thirza left, she could take her ce in Steve''s heart. But now Thirza was back! "Morning." Steve came out dressed neatly. "I''m going to have a meeting today. I''m not eating at home." "Steve, drive me to the school by the way." "Sure." The two went out one after the other. Evalyn felt that all her efforts had been in vain. It was clear that they had a falling out that day, howe they got back together now? A viciousness shed in Evalyn''s eyes. It seemed that she had to take some actions, some rather aggressive actions, all right. Steve and Thirza went out together There were only two people in the car. Thirza looked at Steve and said, "What do you n to do with Evalyn? You clearly don''t love her." Steve had tried to be with Evalyn only to ke Thirza give up on him but now that they had been through a lot and Steve understood his own heart. "I will find a time to make it clear to her." "Steve,e pick me up in the afternoon. You haven''t picked me up for a long time." Thirza pouted and said. "All right." Steve always would grant everything Thirza asked for. When Thirza returned to his world, Steve felt that even the air was fresher. He knew perfectly well that being with Thirza was a mistake, but he had already lost the courage to leave. He had experienced the pain of losing Thirza once, and he didn''t want to experience it a second time. At the gate of the school, he saw that the boy, Harrison, was still waiting for Thirza at the usual ce. Thinking of what Thirza saidst night, Steve couldn''t ignore Harrison anymore. "Later then, Steve." She leaned over and kissed him on the face. He could have dodged it, but he didn''t. Seeing the boy''s eyes getting dim, he rubbed her head and said, "Don''t go around my back and sneak to the bar again.'' "Okay, I''ll be a good girl." Thirza closed the door and ran towards Harrison. "Harrison, sorry to keep you waiting." "It''s okay." Harrison took his eyes back from the car. "You are back with him again." Ever since he met Thirza, he was well aware of Thirza''s feelings about Steve. But even so, he never mustered the courage to leave. All he wanted to do was to be her silent guardian angel. "How did you know?" "It''s written all over your face, you dummy. You haven''t looked this happy for quite a long time."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, right. By the way, we are not going to the bar today. I don''t wanna be a bad girl." "Ah, so you knew you were being a bad girl, did you?" The two of them left while talking andughing. Steve''s possessiveness went surging up. " Although he knew that there could not be anything between them, the pictures of the two of them were swinging back and forth in his mind. Steve covered his chest with his hand and thought. "Since when did I start to care about you so much, Thirza?" He was indeed quite cheered that Thirza was back to him, but what came back to him was not only Thirza but a dilemma. Then came Tracey''s phone call. Now, even when he saw the name of Tracey, he would feel a little guilty and afraid. They trusted him so much, but he had a feeling for Thirza that he shouldn''t have. After the phone rang many times, he picked it up and said, "Yeah?" Tracey had never heard his voice so heavy with gloom and sorrow before. Chapter 1084 Tracey could tell that there was something wrong with Steve''s voice as it was not as rxed as it used to be. "What''s wrong? Something on your mindtely?'' "It''s just a little busy at thepany. Why did you call me?" "Well, nothing but our little princess Thirza. My mom said that she bounced from your ce and lived with my mom before staying out for the whole nightst night." Steve hurriedly exined, "She was with mest night. How can you not know your own daughter''s character? She''s like a little hurricane, you never know where she might turn up." "Yeah, that''s what I thought. Her grandma couldn''t get through and was very worried about her. She said that Thirza was not happy recently, and I was afraid that something would happen to her." "It''s okay. Thirza has reached adolescence. It''s normal for her to rebel sometimes." Steve tried his best to cover it up. "Alright then. I''m relieved that you''re taking care of her. Fortunately, she listens to you. Steve, I heard that you have had a rtionship recently?" Tracey had been paying close attention to his love life all this while, and now the most insignificant rumor caused her great interest. "Words do travel fast and far, don''t they? Nah, I was just trying it out but I think it''s safe to say it didn''t work out quite well." "Why not? I''ve already sent people to investigate. Evalyn is very good, and her background is very clean. I think you two are a good match." Tracey sounded so excited as though she was ready to hold their wedding ceremony. Steve was a little helpless. "Oh,e on. Hold your horses. Shouldn''t you of all people know that you can''t rush such a thing?" There are no consequences that are good that mighte out of this if you force it. That''d be a shameful waste of her time. I''m thinking about making things clear with her. "Have you really tried, Steve? We all think that Evalyn is good." "Don''t worry about me. Mind your own little devil Adrian. He''s about to go to elementary, isn''t he?" Tracey had a headache when he mentioned Adrian. Serena had been very well-behaved since she was a child. There was no need to worry about her at all. Although Thirza was naughty, she had always been by Steve''s side, which made her feel much more rxed. Adrian was apletely wild horse that kept on making messes for Tracey. That night, she clearly remembered she had locked the door. As soon as Adam threw her down on the bed, she didn''t expect that Adrian was standing at the door and staring straight at the two of them. After that, there was a very long period of time where they had to check the lock on the door to make sure it was securely locked before having sex.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I think it''s fair to say he''s a little pain in the butt. But since Thirza''s alright, I got nothing to worry about then. Call me if you need anything." "I surely will." Steve hung up the phone, feeling guilty. For so many years, this was the first time that he had lied to Tracey. He didn''t know if Thirza and he would have a result but he could already feel how hard it all would be. His phone vibrated. It was a message from Thirza. "Steve, if you dare to push me away again, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life." Ever since the two girls were born, everyone who had seen them would say that Serena had a higher IQ but it was not the fact. Thirza''s IQ and EQ were no less than Serena''s, and her EQ was far higher than Serena''s. She was just a little yful and had a careless personality, making people feel that she was not as good as Serena. She proposed the night before a sheer demonstration of her supreme EQ because she knew there was no way she could be with Steve now. However, she was willing to take a step back and give him more time so that both of them would not have to suffer. At the same time, she was afraid that he kissed her on a spur of the moment. She was afraid that he would regret it, so she sent a message to threaten him. Steve sighed. Although he was reluctant to admit it, it was quite obvious that this little girl had him under her thumbnail. He texted to tell her to pay attention at school and turned off his phone, thinking, "That''s it for now." As for Thirza, she had no mood for school at all, only wishing it could be over with as soon as possible so that Steve woulde to pick her up. "Thirza, why are you always looking out of the window?" Harrison had been paying attention to her. "Well, because I wanna get the hell outta here." "You got some ce you need to be?" "No, that''s not it. I just miss him." Thirza had known Harrison too long to lie to him. "Thirza, aren''t you angry with him?" "I''m not. Here''s the thing, Harrison. I''m leaving now. If the professor asks about me, I''m sure you''ll be able to figure something out." Thirza was still a little girl, despite all her schemes and ideas. What she wanted more than anything now was to spend more time with Steve. Looking at the time, she knew she could still make it to Steve''spany to have lunch with him. "Steve, I''ming." Evalyn arrived first before Thirza came. Evalyn held the meal box and said, "I made something nice for you for lunch, Steve. You haven''t had food properly for quite a long time recently." "Thank you, just put it there. I got something on my hands to deal with now." "Don''t mention it. But I think it''d better if you could eat it now lestat I gets cold. How about I feed you?" "No need, I''ll do it myself." Steve was really afraid that she would feed him, so he had to start eating by himself. "Shouldn''t you be at thepany too as the president?" "Well, it''s not that busy at thepanytely. How''s the food?" "It''s quite good." Steve thought about whether he should take advantage of this opportunity to make it clear to her, but he felt that it was too inappropriate. Finally, he decided to wait for a better chance, say over dinner outside. After he finished the food, Evalyn was still sitting there, not seeming like to be leaving at all. "Is there anything else?" "What, I gotta have something to do to be here? You and I practically live together but you don''t say more than ten words to me. Don''t you think it''s a bit weird?" "weird? I think it''s good. I have something to deal with. I''m afraid I don''t have time to spend with you for the time being." "Well, I''m not a five-year-old, I can find things to do myself." Evalyn looked at the time. Steve felt a little hot, so he took off his coat and lowered the temperature. But the heat in his body didn''t decrease, instead, it became hotter and drier. "Steve, are you thirsty? I''ll get you a ss of water." "Thank you." Steve suddenly felt that Evalyn in front of him was very sexy. He shook his head. He did not have such a feeling before. What was wrong with him? Evalyn poured the water onto his pants. "Ah, I''m sorry, Steve. I''ll clean it for you." After being touched by her, Steve''s body immediately had a reaction to her, and Evalyn took the opportunity to untie his belt. Steve grabbed her hand and bellowed, "What are you doing!" "Steve, I know what you are going through and what you got bottled up in your body. Don''t worry, I got the secretary to take lunch. We..." "What did you put in the food?" "Well, let''s just say a little bit of seasoning." As she spoke, she pounced on Steve''s body. Steve''s whole body felt extremely hot and dry. Thirza walked past the secretary''s office and was about to greet the secretary in there, only to find the whole room empty. "Where is everybody" Chapter 1085 Steve had always been strict. There would be at least one secretary in the office at all times. Could it be that they all skipped work like she herself? "Well, as long as Steve''s still here, it wouldn''t matter." Thirza pushed open the door of the president''s office, only to see Evalyn squatting in front of Steve. Her hand seemed to be ced on Steve''s crotch area. Thirza was not a fool. She knew exactly what she could be doing, squatting like that. "Am I interrupting your happy moment?" She whistled, but in fact, she was already furious in her heart. But she believed that Steve was not such a person. Plus, if he had wanted to do this, he could''ve done it years ago. Evalyn looked at Evalyn threateningly. This girl was always the one wrecking everything for her but this time she would not allow it. "Yes, you really are. Why don''t you leave us?" Thirza noticed that Steve''s face was very red, which made her feel abnormal. She had enough trust in Steve, but she did not like this woman at all. She did not leave. Instead, she got closer and closer to the two of them. "Evalyn, don''t you think a nasty trick like this is a little bit disgusting, given your age?" "What tricks? Thirza, you really need to be taught something about your respect towards your elders. You are spoiled!" Thirza looked at the food box beside her, as well as the water stains on Steve''s trousers. She immediately understood what had happened. "Yes, he does spoil me very much. Why, are you jealous? Because you can''t get his love, you''d rather reduce to so low a level as to drug him to win his affection?" Evalyn felt a little embarrassed when her meticulous n was exposed by a little girl and a vicious expression crept up to her face. "What drug? What are you talking about?" "What am I talking about? Will you just give me a break and just drop your lousy act? Just look at Steve''s face!" "Do you really think I''m just a good-for-nothing kid? If I hadn''te in here, you would''ve stripped naked and jumped right on Steve, wouldn''t you?" "And then you''ll ask him to be responsible for this. Well, bravo, really, I''ll give that to you." "It''s just that you''ve underestimated Steve. He''s already been single for all these years, do you really think that''s something easy to pull off if he couldn''t resist something as disgusting as this?" Steve was speechless when he heard her words. Was Thirza praising him or quite the opposite? "Thirza, I said, go out!" Evalyn looked at Thirza angrily. This girl did not respect or fear her at all. "Go out? This is Steve''s office. You really think of yourself as the hostess of the house, don''t you?" Thirza had already walked to her side and looked at Evalyn with a smile. "Aunt Evalyn, can you go out?" "You want me to leave? Do you know what you are talking about?" Evalyn said directly, "He needs a woman." "He doesn''t need a woman, especially when that woman tried to drug him. Right, Steve?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Evalyn looked at Steve incredulously. Steve said coldly, "Evalyn, I don''t think you and I are suitable. You can go." The guilt he had for her in his heart disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. "You and I are not suitable for each other? Then who is? This little girl?" "Aunt Evalyn, that has nothing to do with you." Thirza yed with her hair and looked at Evalyn with an evil smile on her face. "You! You two are really! How can it be possible!" Evalyn thought of Steve''s doting on her and how she left as if she were his little girlfriend being angry. Steve''s face changed slightly. But Thirza said calmly, "Steve''s still my uncle now but as for what''s gonna happen in the future, well, who can say for sure what will happen??" "You... this is... impossible!" "It''s not up to you to say what''s impossible. Evalyn, I think it''s time for you to realize there''s no ce for you in Steve''s heart." "So what if that''s true? It''s got nothing to do with you! Steve, do you really think we can''t work out?" "Yes." Steve said coldly, "Evalyn, I''ve tried, but I still can''t fall in love with you. I''m sorry." "You son of a b*tch!" Evalyn stormed out. There were only Steve and Thirza in the room. Steve felt very embarrassed and said, "Thirza, wait for me outside." "No, I know what you must be going through." Thirza had seen the abnormal scene at his crotch area. "Listen to me, Thirza. Get out of here. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself." "If you really can''t control it, I... I can..." "No, you can''t. I can''t possibly let you do something like that. What kind of animaKwould I be if I were to do that Steve got up and went to the inner room. He had that room decorated and furnished so that he would have a ce to sleep when he worked toote, But ever since Thirza started to live with him, he seldom worked till veryte. Even if he had to, he would make it back home no matter what. He locked the door from inside so as to keep Thirza outside and to prevent himself from losing control. "Steve, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m okay with it." "Thirza, listen to me. I''ll be fine soon. Don''t worry." Steve went to the bathroom and soaked in cold water. Thirza didn''t do anything else but squatted outside the door. "Steve, I know you can get through with it." Steve came out of the house in a daze until the afternoon. "How are you holding up, Steve?" "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. It''s sote. Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s go home." Thirza took his hand and left. Steve also felt much more rxed. At least, he had finally made it clear to Evalyn. "Steve, I wanna go back home." "Why? Missing your parents" Steve now did not know how to face Tracey. heard then "Well, I really miss them a little. And I Serena''s been bullied school. I wanna see what''s you go back with meet Can & on. She took his hand and acted like a spoiled child. How could Steve say no? "Sure, I wouldn''t want you to go back on your own lest you get into trouble. I''ll book the tickets." "Hooray, you are the best, Steve." Thirza''s face was bright. Steve scratched the tip of her nose and said, "Little slippery girl." Thirza called Serena and told her that she was about to go back home. Although Serena said that she didn''t have to go back home for her, the expression on her face already showed how thrilled she was. The two of them got back home and Thirza climbed up to Serena''s bed. After being apart for so long, the two sisters had a lot to talk about, but of course, Thirza was doing most of the talking the whole time. For example, where Serena and Avery were, first base or second base. Serena was so shy that she knocked on Thirza''s head. "What kind of question is that? Where did you learn that?" "I''m just curious, Serena." They talked for a long time, sharing their own secrets with each other. In order to celebrate the return of Thirza, the whole family took a trip to the Myriad Flower Valley. It was already autumn, and there were many autumn nts in the valley. Everyone chose their own route and Thirza left with Steve. Chapter 1086 Although Steve used to have close contact with Thirza in front of everyone, that was when Steve had nothing to feel guilty about. But now he had a secret deep down in his heart that he didn''t even dare to look Tracey in the eyes. "Thirza, don''t hold my hand in front of others." "There is no one here, what are you afraid of?" "Of course, you couldn''t care less about it." Steve felt a little helpless. Perhaps he was older than Thirza, so he had more things to think about. "Steve, there are so many flowers here, they are so beautiful." Thirza picked up a bunch of osmanthuses and put them under her nose to smell. Yet Steve only felt that Thriza was way much more beautiful than all the flowers in the world. "Steve, why are you looking at me like that?" Only then did Stevee to his senses. He actually looked at her for a long time. "No, nothing." Thirza now was like a budding flower. In a few years, she would definitely be a delicate and beautiful flower. He was looking forward to it, but at the same time, he was also a little emotional. Did he and Thirza really have a future? Thirza was just a little girl and they could remain in this kind of a rtionship. What aboutter? "Steve, worrying about the future again? You are like my grandpa when you think about those things." Thirza could tell what Steve was thinking about just simply by looking at his furrowed brows. Steve did not know what to say to her, so he could only force a smile. "Steve, no one can predict what will happen in the future. Like I said, let''s just go back to the way we used to be. You don''t have to have any burden." "You wouldn''t want my mom and dad to be suspicious about us, would you? But the way you behave in front of them is the first and foremost thing that''s gonna sell you out." Steve sighed and said, "Is it that obvious?" "It''s more than obvious. It''s almost written on your face." Thirza smiled and stood on her toes. She put her arms around Steve''s neck and said, "Steve, just rx. Everything will be fine. Carpe diem, alright?" "Thirza." "I love you, Steve. I won''t let you go for the rest of my life." Immersed in the astoundingly beautiful scenery around them, Thirza stood on her tips and kissed Steve''s lips. Different from the kiss under the showerst time, he could clearly feel the temperature of Thirza''s red lips. There was only one feeling in his mind, they were so soft, her lips were so soft. Steve was stunned by her clumsy and serious kiss on his lips. He forgot to think, and he forgot to refuse. Steve did note to his senses until Thirza let go of him. "Thirza, you said we would go back to the way things were, how could you have kissed me?" "But I still did, didn''t I? Don''t worry about it." Thirza didn''t care at all. Steve had no way to deal with her. No one could ever change her idea ever if she had made up her mind. "Let''s go, Steve. Let''s go over there and have a look." Thirza pulled him to the forest as if nothing had happened. Steve held her hand, wishing that things could stay like this forever. However, the difficulty lying ahead of them was almost like an insurmountable peak. Since returning home, Steve had always had a gloomy expression on his face and deliberately keeping his distance from Serena when there were people around. Serena took all these into her eyes. She thought, "Did the two of them have a quarrel?" In a sh, it was nighttime. Thirza and Serena were supposed to live together, but as soon as they arrived in their room, Thirza kept on prompting Serena to go to Avery''s room. Serena looked at her, feeling speechless, "Thirza, do you know what you are talking about?" "Don''t say it like you''ve never done it before. I saw everything on the videost time." "Thest time you two were here, I mean. Yeah, I might not see him whole, all right. But I''m 110% percent sure that figure I saw was him." "And it''s not like dad and mom would do anything if they were to find out, they knew how you two have been ever since you were born." "And as for me, I''m one to keep my. mouth h Your Shut. So hop on and go c your Mr. Right." Thirza said as if she Fall the experience about this. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Serena was speechless with her. "Thirza, that day, Avery and I were just lying on the bed, counting the stars." "I didn''t say you were doing anything else, did I? Well, Avery must be thinking about you right now." Under the persuasion of Thirza, Serena went out of the room. In fact, Serena also liked the feeling of being in Avery''s arms, which was very safe and warm. After Serena left, Thirza also went out to the balcony, where her room was connected to Steve''s. She easily stepped onto Steve''s balcony and Steve had juste out of his shower. Since it was his own room, he had nothing or no one to worry about. Steve only had a bath towel wrapped loosely around him, and there were still some water droplets on his body that had not dried up. So as soon as Thirza came in, she saw such a scene. Steve was naked, which was something Thirza had never seen around the house. As for his upper body, Thirza hadn''t seen it ever since she grew up to around six or seven years old. Steve often went to workout. Like Adam, he had a strong body. He held a bottle of water and drank it up. Thirza saw his Adam''s apple moving along with his swallowing motion. Every muscle on his body was as if carved out by the most outstanding sculpturer, especially his six-packs and whaty below. Thirza swallowed. She never knew Steve was so sexy and now she finally realized why so many women were hopelessly addicted to him. Steve felt a burning gaze looking at him, and when he looked down, he found that Thirza was staring at him not far away. He was so frightened that he choked on the water in his throat and spilled it all over himself. "Ahem... Thirza, how, how did you get here?" "I climbed over from the balcony. Steve, are you okay?" Thirza hurriedly ran over and patted his back. Only then did Steve realize that he was not wearing any clothes. "Thirza, you, you turn your head." "What? Turn around my head? Jeez, it''s not like I''ve not seen this before. Don''t be a sissy. Come on, let me feel your muscles." Thirza was not shy at all since she never even regarded Steve as a man but her lover. She reached her fingers right to Steve''s abs. Being touched by her soft little hand, Steve felt his crotch area harden up right on spot. "Thirza, stop. Don''t touch me!" "Steve, you are so stingy. I''m not doing anything else, am I?" Thirza was unhappy and moved her hand to his chest again. "Ah, Steve, your muscles... they are sofortable to touch." Steve was going to be tortured to death by her, but this girl didn''t seem to know how seductive she was at all. She was wearing a silk nightdress, and her breasts had already begun to take shape, showing themselves vaguely under the dress. "Thirza, stop right now. You can''t be in here! Hurry up and go back! I''m going to rest," Steve chided. "Who''s got your feathers all ruffled? I have already asked Serena to go to Avery. Tonight, I will be sleeping here with you." Chapter 1087 Hearing that Thirza wanted to sleep with him, Steve was so scared that he dropped down on the bed. "Thirza, I''ve said that we''ll maintain our old rtionship. You''ve already grown up now and we can''t possibly sleep together. Thirza didn''t care so much and simply bent over to Steve. Steve stepped back step by step. Steve, more than six feet tall, was being cornered by a little girl step by step and the look on Thirza''s face was as if a pimp trying to force a girl into prostitution. "Steve, what are you afraid of? I just want to sleep with you. Don''t think too much about it." "By the way, my sister went to Avery''s room. She''s as old as me. What can possibly go wrong for us?" Steve felt a little helpless and said, "Thirza, Avery and Serena were engaged long ago. Of course, they''re different from us." "I don''t care. I''m going to sleep with you tonight anyway." Thirza propped her hands on Steve''s side. "Thirza..." Steve felt like he was the little girl now. "If you don''t do what I say, I will... kiss you." Steve was defeated again. After all, the only one he dared not go against was Thirza. He used to think that Tracey was his nemesis, but now he knew that his real nemesis was Thirza. Thisss had seized all his weak points. "I really don''t even know what to do with you. Since you really wanna sleep with me, don''t roll around and wake me up in the middle of the night, alright?" "You wouldn''t me me for that anyway, would you?" Thirza said with an innocent smile. Steve stroked her hair and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep." "Alright." Thirza obediently lifted the nket andy down. Steve changed into his pajamas andy down beside her. Thirza rolled into his arms without even asking for his permission and said, "I can''t even feel your muscles with the pajamas on." "That''s exactly my point." "Fine!" When the lights were turned off, Thirza''s hands, ced originally around Steve''s waist, moved quietly beneath his pajamas. "What are you doing?" "Aw,e on, let me have fun. I''ve never known that you are this perfectly built." "You can''t just touch a man''s body simply because you feel like it, get it?" She didn''t know how tempting she was at all. "Well, if you wanna make it fair, you canpletely touch me." "How generous of you!" Steve pulled her hand out and said, "Thirza, you know how I feel about you. I can no longer treat you as I used to be. "So don''t flirt with me, I am afraid... I will hurt you." "Steve, I want to ask you a serious question."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "What''s that?" "Um... Have you ever touched a woman?" Steve was a little helpless. "How can you be discussing something like that with me? I''m your uncle!" Thirza hooked her arms around his neck and said, "You don''t necessarily have to be. Besides, I might just know more than you do. I''ve already said that as long as you don''t let go, I won''t leave you. So tell me have you?" Steve''s face turned a little red when it came to this. "I don''t think I have, to be honest." It wasn''t an honor after all. "What do you mean ''you don''t think''?" "I''m gonna stop you right there, okay?" Steve simply turned over. "Steve, I''m going to marry you sooner orter anyway. Just tell me, okay?" Thirza held his arm and yed cute. Steve sighed. "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll tell you, you little Satan!" "I don''t wanna lie to you so I''ll simply tell you that I''ve had other women, and when I say women, I mean more than one or three, I''ve had all kinds of them!" Hearing this, Thirza''s face darkened. "You pervert! Humph, I knew all men are b*stards!" She asked to know about it but she didn''t expect the truth to be so hurting and saddening. Steve took her into his arms and said, "Thirza, listen to me, you should know that I have once loved your mother." Everyone probably knew it and that was the only reason he started taking care of Thirza and Serena in the first ce. "Well, I do." "I knew there was no way I could be with your mom so I found myself with a lot of... alternatives for her." "Some of them had her eyes, some her mouth, some her whole face. I wanted to get her out of my world and my brain so I buried myself in booze and women." When Thirza heard this, she felt distressed for him. She could understand Steve''s feeling. Just like how she felt her heart was turned into ashes when she knew that Steve wanted to "try things out" with Evalyn. What Steve had to go through must be a hundred, if not a thousand, times more painful that what she had. "So you and them?" "No, never Seconds before I touched them, your mother''s face would jump into my head and stopped me from whatever it was I was doing. I never touched any of them." Thirza knew that it was not easy for him to endure until now. With his status and wealth, he could have any woman he wanted. "What happened after that?" "Then my love for your mother turned into a kind of love you would have for your family. And then you came along and I had no time to think about those things." "What about when you really wanted it?" Steve was quite taken aback by a question shot at him by such a young girl. "No, I''m very busy at work. And I have to take care of you when I get off work so there''s basically no time for me to really want it." "When you say ''basically, you mean there''s still time when you do have it." Thirza seemed quite determined to get to the bottom of it. "I got my hands, don''t I?" Steve almost roared out, somewhat pissed at the fact that the girl was not shy at all about these things. Although she was Tracey''s child, her personality was not like Tracey''s at all. She was simply a little demon. "I can totally help you with it when I grow up a little more. Hell, I can help you right now." Steve grabbed her restless little hand and said, "Thirza, time to sleep." "Pufft, then suffer, suffer from your desire! I don''t care!" It didn''t take long for Thirza to fall asleep, but Steve couldn''t. It was as if a fire was burning in his heart. He dared not touch Thirza at all, fearing that he wouldn''t be able to control himself. However, Thirza had been sleeping close to him all night, and Steve had been awake from dark to dawn. He had his heart at his throat all the time when they were at home. The enormous rock weighing on his heart wasn''t lifted off until they got on the ne back to Country S. As soon as they boarded the ne, Steve closed his eyes and slept. When the ne passed through the clouds, a beam of light poured in from the outside. Thirza leaned over and kissed Steve''s face. The sleeping Steve was like a prince. "Steve, wait a little longer, I will soon grow up. And by then, you won''t have to carry all this burden yourself. I''ll do it with you." Steve slept very soundly. He had a sweet dream where Thirza had already grown up. "She was wearing a pure white wedding dress and a veil on her head. She was holding the flowers and running towards him." "Steve!" "Thirza." When they were about to hug each other, Tracey, Adam, and the others appeared. "Steve, how can you do such a thing to my daughter? We gave her to you because we trusted you!" "Thirza,e with me. You are never to see him ever again!" The people around him were all pointing and whispering. Steve woke up from his sleep, his whole body drenched in sweat. Chapter 1088 Thirza didn''t sleep until she saw the man beside her suddenly wake up from sleep and sit up straight. "Steve, did you have a nightmare?" Steve wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Nothing." "We''llnd in half an hour." It seemed that Thirza was in a good mood. "Is that so?" Steve looked at the white clouds and blue sky outside. It was clearly such a good day, but he couldn''t cheer up at all. He knew that the nightmare he just had was bound toe true sooner orter, as long as he was still with Thirza. "Thirza, you like design, don''t you?" Steve suddenly asked. "Yes, I''m not like Serena. I like putting things on the paper rather than getting things from them." "On this point, you are like your mom," Steve recalled how it was when Tracey was in Country S. She had just started thepany with him at that time, buried in work every day. But she would still squeeze out time to fiddle around with her designs. "Of course, why''d you suddenly bring this up?" Thirza knew there was something behind his simple question. "Thirza, since you like designing so much, I''m thinking about sending you over to Mn to major in design." Steve was interrupted by Thirza before he could finish his words. "I don''t want it. I don''t want to be separated from you. I could totally do it here in Country S." She felt a little rattling in her heart, but Steve said firmly, "I wille to see you often. Just listen to me for this one time, okay?" "No, not okay, not okay at all! Steve, you said you wouldn''t drive me away anymore." Seeing her pitiful eyes, Steve was also very upset. Of course, he did not want to be separated from Thirza. But as an adult, he considered more things than Thirza. He was afraid that Thirza was just on a whim for all of this. Or perhaps, because she had been by his side since she was an infant, Thirza might have only been relying on him. If she left him, would she really recognize her heart after seeing more people, boys, in particr, her age? Although Steve didn''t want to leave Thirza, he had to do this for her own good. Seeing that Thirza was still a little out of control, Steve did not mention it again. After all, they were still on a ne. After the nended, they returned home. On the way home, Thirza kept on repeating one single question, "Steve, don''t drive me away, okay? I can''t live without you." Steve opened the door but Thirza was still tugging at the corner of Steve''s clothes, just like when she was a child. "Steve, I want to lollipops." "No, you are getting your permanent teeth, you can''t eat candy." "I''ll just lick it, I won''t swallow it." "Steve, I couldn''t even remember my own period. You are the one always buying tampons for me. If I were to be without you, I''d even forget that!" "And, and you''d always buy me new clothes when the season changes. I love the clothes you buy for me." "You know my birthday, you know what I like and what I hate. You know me better than I do." "If it weren''t for you, how could I survive? Sheep, you said you would not drive..." Before she could finish her words, Steve suddenly pulled her into his arms. He hugged her so tightly as if he was going to break her bones. "Thirza, I''m not trying to drive you away. You are the most precious treasure of my world, how could I bear to drive you away?" "Then why do you want me to study design in Mn? Steve, isn''t it good now?" Thirza held him in her arms with her tears rolling down. Steve felt the trembling of the little girl in his arms as his heart also hurt as if it were to be torn into pieces. "Thirza, you''ve been with me since you were a baby. Except for you dad and me, you have been with no other males." "So I can totally understand that you grew a certain amount of feelings for me. You rely on me and you like me, there''s nothing wrong with that." "But you are still too young to tell that kind of feeling from actual love." "Steve, don''t treat me as a child. I know very well what I mean to you. I like you, and I really like you." "If it''s really like what you say it is, I dare you to bet with me." "What bet?" "You will go to Mn to study. After your study, for however long that may be, if you will be still feeling the way you are feeling now, I''ll be with you, be all difficult as it may." This was the only thing that Steve could do for the two. He had tried to refuse her and run away from her, only ending up being hurt himself. Therefore, this was the only way Steve could do it. Some people said that time and distance would defeat all love, however hard it was. Especially for a tender flower like Thirza, who had yet to bloom. For her, the world lying ahead was still too vast that she could barely imagine it now. She would very likely forget all about him not long after leaving him and meeting someone else. When Steve made this decision, his heart was almost torn apart. It was so painful. If Thirza loved him, then his feelings for Thirza were even more fierce and deeper. He had watched Thirza grow up. If Thirza really fell in love with someone else one day, he would not only not stop her but also be there for her wedding with aforting smile on his face. "Steve, do you not have faith in me or yourself?" "Thirza, I don''t want to hurt you. Over the years, you have been everly dependent on me, so that you have forgotten to get along with your peers. "Perhaps you''ve just taken a wrong turn along the road, but it''s not toote now to turn you back around." "If we are really destined to be together, when you finish your work over there ande back, we can still be together." Thirza calmed down. She could understand Steve. Everything he did was for her good. How could she let him down? Moreover, she would prove to Steve that no matter how far apart they were, how long they had been separated, she only had him in her heart. "How long do I have to study?" "Six years." Steve pronounced the answer word by word. Tears welled up in Thirza''s eyes. "You are so cruel, Steve." Steve gently wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "Thirza, you deserve a normal life." "Steve, are you trying to get me away so you can marry some random woman?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "And when I get back, you would have a child about five years old and there''s nothing I can do by then." Steve was helpless. This girl was really hard to get around. "I will never lie to you. I won''t touch any woman for six years after you leave." "Steve, do you really want me to go? You''ve already been all alone for so many years, are you sure you can get through six more? Who''s gonna be there for you once I''m gone?" "Well, just like you said, I''ve already been alone for so many years, so why not six more? But after six years, I''d be 40 years old. Wouldn''t I be too old for you?" Thirza shook her head repeatedly and said, "A man in forties is in his prime years. Plus, you work out every day, you''ll be as fit as a fiddle even when you are fifty." "By the way, my dad is about 40 years old this year, and he looks only 30 years old. He doesn''t strike as old at all." "Slippery tongue of yours. So, is that a yes from you?" Steve gently asked. "Is there any room for me to refuse? But remember, I''m only going to Mn because you want me to." Chapter 1089 Like Serena, Thirza had her own opinions since she was a child. No matter what she did, she would analyze rationally. Once they had decided what they were going to do, there would be no change. Steve was very clear that Thirza was indeed doing it for him. He deliberately made a bet, and Thirza would definitely prove that she really loved him and then promise him. Just like Thirza had said, he understood her better than she herself did. "Thirza, will you forget me in six years?" Steve gently pressed her against his chest. He hoped that Thirza would forget about him, so that she would have a better future. But if he were to be selfish, he wanted himself to remain in her memory forever. "That depends on how you wanna y along. If I don''t find you with other women, I will definitely not forget you." Thirza decided a little joke was in order to ease the tension around them now. "Thirza, you have to grow up well." Steve held the back of her head. In six years, Thirza would definitely have great changes. "Starting to feel a little bit yearning now, aren''t we?" Thirza raised her neck and looked at him. "In six years, if I still love you and you also love me, we will get engaged." Engagement, that was something that sounded so unreachable, but Steve''s heart inexplicably began to look forward to it. "Well, if there is such a day, even if your mom hunts me down with a knife, I will not let you go again." Thirzaughed and said, "I don''t think it would be my mom but my dad. And by then, I''ll stand before you and yell out to them ''over my dead body1!" "Indulging yourself in qutie a bit Desperate Housewivestely?" Steve said helplessly. "I wanna sleep with you for the next few days, consider it myst wish before I go." "Well, I''ll tell your mom about you going to Mn now." "Why don''t I do it? You are too nervous now to be talking to her and as clever as my mom, she''s gonna suspect there''s something wrong." Steve scratched his head in embarrassment. Ever since he kissed her, he had a strong sense of guilt towards Tracey. Although Thirza was younger than him, she was as experienced as an old con. Soon, she Facetimed Tracey. "Mom, we''ve got home. You guys are going to bed already? There was a twelve-hour timeg between them. "Baby, be obedient and listen to Steve''s words. Don''t make trouble." Tracey''s gentle voice came through. Adam came out from behind her and said, "Thirza, I have something important to discuss with your mommy. I''ll call you tomorrow." "Dad, there''s plenty of time for you to get into her pants, hell, those are your pants if I''m not mistaken!" Thirza knew that they were interrupted by her at the sight of his face. Adam''s face changed. "Thirza, how can ady talk like this? Where''re your manners?" "You are the one interrupting my conversation with mom here, so you''d better look into a mirror and ask yourself about the manners." Thirza ignored Adam''s anger. Anyway, Adam would never be really angry with her hence her fearlessness when talking to Adam. "What'' is it, Thirza?" Tracey pushed Adam aside when she heard that Thirza was going to talk business with her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Mom, you know that I''ve always liked designing, so I want to go to Mn to study." "Well, it''s a good thing. You''ve never been good with your schoolwork anyway. You might as well focus on something you really like." Tracey and Adam were both very democratic parents, and they always respected their children''s opinions. They never imposed their own wills on their children just because they were business owners of great business empires. They wanted their children to choose for themselves. "Mom, did you agree?" "Why wouldn''t I? I don''t want you sticking around Steve for the rest of his life. You being there has already scared off enough good women from him." "Whose side are you on anyway?" Thirza was speechless. She knew that Tracey had introduced many women to Steve. She also understood this. After all, Steve used to have no feelings for other women because of Tracey. Tracey attributed all the reasons to herself, hence her constant attempt to find Steve a match. "What does Steve say about you going to Mn?" In Tracey''s heart, Steve was already almost a parent of Thirza. "He was the one who brought it up in the first ce. He wanted me to work on designing as well. "Well, then we are okay with it too. But we do want you to think it over before you make the final decision. There''s gonna be no one over there in Mn. You think you can handle it?" "We are not talking about hanging and taking care of yourself for a month or a season. I''m sure it''s gonna take a long time. You really think you can pull it off?" "Well, I have to grow up sooner orter, don''t I?" "Then we are all hands down for it." "Thank you, mom. Bye then, before dad climbs over through the line and tears me down." Thirza hung up the phone. But Tracey''s words did sway her a bit. She, who had been by Steve''s side ever since she was born, was going to live in a totally strange city for six years. Would she really be able to do it? Steve quickly processed the transfer procedure for her. She had only three days left in Country S. She bid farewell to her grandparents as well as her friends. Harrison, who had been by her side all these years as well, was the most devastated one by the news of her leaving. "Thirza, are you really leaving?" "Yep, you must be quite thrilled that there wouldn''t be a noisy troublemaker around you anymore." "Thirza, I''ll go to Mn with you!" He had been her guardian angel for too long to leave her now. Thirza shook her head and said, "Harrison, I would be a dumb pile of poop if I don''t know that you have feelings for me all these years. But also have to tell you that I''ve got someone here in my heart a I can''t bear to waste any more of your time now." "Thirza, I never thought of getting anything from you when I''m with you. I just want to protect you," Harrison exined anxiously. "I know, I know it all. It''s precisely because of this that we can''t continue like this. I don''t want you to be the second Steve. "You have your own life. You are Harrison, not a duplicate of me or anything else, you are just you. So this time, I can''t let youe with me." She knew that the longer time passed, the deeper Harrison''s feelings for her. Since she couldn''t give him happiness, she didn''t want to waste one more second of his time. Everyone had their own path to take, and so did Harrison. "Thirza, I don''t want be without you." "Who said you are going to? You can always call me. I''m gonna be missing you as well." Thirza made it sound so easy. Even if she didn''t love Harrison, she had long ago regarded him as her best friend. Harrison''s face grew dim. "Thirza, can I hug you for once?" "Sure," Thirza and Harrison embraced each other under the parasol tree. The leaves were yellow and withered, and as the wind blew, the leaves flew down from the branches and danced in the wind. In the car not far away, Steve''s heart tightened when he saw this scene. Was he really willing to send Thirza out? When she was really in a crowd of teenagers her age, she would probably really forget how it was like being with him. She might probably forget about him altogether. Chapter 1090 After saying goodbye to Harrison, Thirza returned to Steve''s car. She knew that Harrison had been watching her the entire time, and that she had deliberately not looked back at him. Since she couldn''t give him any chance, there was no need to give him false hope. It was very ufortable for Thirza to see her friend who had been apanying her since she was a child to suffer from the sorrow of departing. "Thirza, cry out if you feel like it." "Steve, why do we have to leave so many people in our lives?" "That''s the way life is. There are just too many things we can''t control in life. Thirza, you''ve done a good job." Steve rubbed Thirza''s head. Thirza was a rational girl. The best way to deal with Harrison was to leave him. "Steve, if we are to face even more difficulties in six years when we are really together, will you give me up?" "No." Steve was sure that if Thirza would still love him in six years, he would cherish her. In the remaining two days, Steve did not go to work, but went with Thirza to anywhere she wanted to go. Thest time she was at the amusement park, she was not old enough to ride a lot of things. But this time, Steve tried out the Drop Zone with him. When they fell from the sky, Thirza held onto Steve''s hand tightly. No matter what happened in the future, they would hold each other''s hands tightly. Happy time always went by very quickly, and it was thest night. Thirza felt that she would surely regret it if she didn''t do anything. She took a shower and went to sleep on the big bed of the master bedroom. When Steve came out of the bathroom, he saw Thirza wrapped in the nket with only her head poking out. This was theirst night together, which gave his heart as though a wrench at the moment. "Everything''s packed?" "I guess so, since you were the one who did it." Steve turned off the light and silentlyy down beside Thirza. This time, he took the initiative to hold Thirza in his arms and said, "Thirza, don''t forget me." His voice was heavy. The closer they got to the final moment, the reluctance in his heart grew even heavier and more violent. He wanted to fly to Mn with Thirza but was refused by her. She said that since she was leaving, she needed to do it clean and neat. It was not like his seeing her off all the way would change anything. From now on, she had to take charge of her life alone. Although Steve made every arrangement he could in Mn, he was still worried about sending a young girl like her all alone to a strange country. "Steve, in fact, you love me more than I do you." Thirza used to think that Steve definitely didn''t love her as deeply as she did. However, over the years, Steve''s affection for her had long surpassed that of Tracey. Knowing that her mom chose her dad at the end, which had already hurt Steve, she knew she would never do any harm to him. Steve leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Thirza, if you want me to say I love you, you''ll have to wait six more years. By then, I wouldn''t hesitate for the split of a second to say that to you." "Alright." Thirza twisted her lips into a smile. "You have taken care of me for so many years. I have never done anything for you. Tonight, I will leave you with a memory." "Hmm?" Steve did not understand what she said. Thirza got under the nket and removed his trousers with her finger. When Steve realized what she was going to do, he quickly stopped her. "Thirza, you can''t. You''re still too young!" "Steve, I''ve said that I''m not a child anymore. I know that you don''t want to hurt me, but it doesn''t matter if I use my mouth." As she said that, she had opened her mouth. Steve still wanted to refuse, but as her lips touched his body, it was as though all his strength had fled from his body.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Albeit Thirza had never had any experience with sex, the way she moved her lips around Steve made him drop down his guardspletely. "Thirza, let go of me, I..." Thirza didn''t let go, however, until Steve exploded in her mouth. She even swallowed everything. Steve felt a little distressed and said, "Thirza, that''s dirty." "Since it''s from you, it''s not. Remember this feeling, in six years, we will..." Before she could finish her words, Steve had already sealed her lips with his. Although they never had sex that night, the room had already been filled with the scent of carnal desires. Thirza''s red lips were slightly swollen by his kiss. Neither of them slept. They held each other''s hands until dawn. Just like before, Steve dressed Thirza up,bed her hair, brushed her teeth and washed her face with her, and made her delicious breakfast. Thirza always had a smile on her face, just like before, as if she was not leaving but going to school as usual. Steve got four big suitcases for her, and some other necessities were gonna be flown inter. Although she could buy each and every of it there in Mn, these things were filled with his memory with Thirza. Thirza wished that she could move his house away with her, better still if she could fit Steve right in one of her cases. On the way to the airport, no one spoke, not even Thirza, who was always so talkative. Even though she had a lot of things to say in her heart, it was as if there was a knife stuck in her windpipe. The closer they got to the airport, the more depressed their moods et became. Ever since Thirza was born, she bad never been separate from Steve for more than two months. But this time, they were being apart for not six days, not six months, but six whole years. Thirza would also be afraid that Steve would fall in love with someone else after she left. Tina had been waiting at the airport for a long time. "Thirza, do take care of yourself when you''re over there. It''ll be all on your own from this point forward." "Don''t worry, Granny, I can totally take care of myself." "How can I not worry when you are such a hasty little fireball?" "I''m not a fireball, I''m at most a little cheetah! And don''t worry, I''ll do great with my study." "That''s good. Well, your ne''s gonna take off any minute now. We won''t be going in with you. And your dad''s got everything ready over in Mn." "Well, I get it, then I''m leaving." Thirza still smiled. Steve had a thousand, if not tens of thousands of words to say to Thirza but when he did, it all became on sentence, "Take good care of yourself." Thirza waved her hand without turning back as determined as when she was leaving Harrison. After taking about ten steps forward, she couldn''t bear it anymore and turned around, ran towards Steve. Regardless of Tina''s presence, she ffung herself into Steve''s arms. "Thirza, I have prepared everything you might ever need when you get there. And it''s getting cold soon so don''t wear your skirts all yearlong as you do over here." "Get to the hospital if you get sick, don''t stall it for one second. Don''t go to a bar, don''t wear miniskirts, and don''t hang out with those bad kids." Steve''s chatter made Thirzaugh with tears in her eyes. What she liked most was Steve''s nagging all the time. "Steve, I only ask you to do one thing for me." She whispered in his ear, "Don''t fall in love with anyone other than me." "I won''t. But you have to promise me the same thing." "Let''s make a pinky promise." Thirza reached out her pinky finger. Their fingers hooked together and hence made a permanent,sting promise. Chapter 1091 Thirza left. Tina looked at Steve''s reddish eyes and understood very well. "I get it, Steve. I know how it feels like to have your most loved one torn away from you." "With all due respect, you don''t, madam. She''s been spoiled ever since she was born by me." "Who can say for sure that she will really adapt to even one thing over there?" "The birds gotta leave the nest, Steve. I believe Thirza can do a good job by herself." Steve walked out with heavy footsteps. Watching a ne fly by in the air, he knew Thirza had really left. He was the one who made the decision, but at this moment, he felt as if he had lost the most precious treasure. Even if he had said and said about all the things she had to take care of herself, by the time she really left, he still wished he could catch the next ne to go with her. With this thought in mind, he bought the next flight and chased her to Mn. When he came to her school, he did not dare to meet her. All he could do was to ask from others and learned that Thirza had finished the registration procedures. Steve walked alone on the shady campus, looking at Thirza from a distance, who had already blended in with her ssmates. She had always been a cheering person who could make friends quite easily. He was over-worried indeed. Thirza had grown up like she herself said. She was not a mere child anymore. Steve was relieved and left. As he left, Thirza seemed to sense something and turned around, only to find no one standing afar. And she thought to herself, "How could he be here? I''m just missing him so much." From that day on, Steve was surrounded by many women, all of whom used to be afraid of Thirza. Upon knowing that Thirza had left Steve, the women had flocked over. A wealthy and meticulous man like Steve was the Mr. Right any woman could ever dream of. And he was in his primes, having got a car and his own vi, as well as the prosperingpany. Thirza rarely contacted Steve after she went to school. It was not that she had forgotten Steve, but she dared not. Every time she talked to Steve and heard his voice, she would feel like crying, and her feelings that had been suppressed in her heart would break out. And Steve also decided to let her do as she willed and would not pester her any more. No matter how much he missed her, he would not call her. He scrolled through her posts over and over again, being a part of her life in such a way. She was so good that he didn''t have to worry about her. The two of them, who used to stick together wherever they went, were like two swans that had parted their ways once and for all. Thirza had had the idea of sneaking back to see him more than a dozen times in the first month. She wanted nothing more than the warm embrace of Steve. However, she also knew that this was a test that Steve deliberately had on her to see whether their rtionship could withstand the test of time and distance or not. Every time Thirza missed Steve, she would bury herself with books. She took part in manypetitions and got tons of rewards. Steve, being in Country S, lost no track of Thirza''s doing. Every time Thirza won an award, she would receive a special gift within three days. Sometimes it was a delicate sapphire, and sometimes it was a leaf made into a specimen. There was no card or any clue from which she could tell who it was from, but Thirza knew it was from Steve. Just like how she knew that he hade to Mn, and that he hade to her own school, but did note to see her. Both of them knew that if they met each other, the missing would break through everything. She would stop at nothing to be with him again. It was getting colder and colder, and the first snow fell in Mn. This was her first winter without Steve. Thirza was wearing a down jacket and a big scarf that Steve had sent to her a month in advance. It was the style and color that she liked. Not to mention the clothes, even the tampons she needed would be sent here. Although he was not with her, he always took care of her in his own way. "Steve, I miss you, really miss you." Thirza asked someone to take a lot of photos for her, and in each one of them, she was smiling very brightly. She would take photos in the her. clothes that Steve hauel Then she sent them to him. Although there would never be any response from Steve, she knew that the person would definitely keep looking at it. Just like how she would listen repeatedly to the voice chat the two of them had before. She was never the kind of person who liked to cry. But in the short span of six months, she cried many times, and the darker the night got, the harder she would cry. However, she was a very stubborn person in her bones. Steve had always regarded her as a child and felt that she was on the spur of the moment. She also had to tell Steve that she was not. She had her own persistence and she would hang on to the end! Steve saved the photos sent by her and had them printed. Thirza didn''t know that all the walls in her old room were covered with her photos. For many times, Steve slept in her room, as if she was by his side and never left him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps because of the solitude, Thirza felt that this winter was particrly wet, cold, and long. She would, in the past, celebrate New Year back at home with Steve and her whole family. But this year, she chose not to. Even Tracey called her three times, but she didn''t go back with the excuse of study. She had been holding on for so long. What if she saw Steve and all her persistence copsed? Steve did not go back, either. One was in Mn, and the other was in Country S. Thirza got a huge bunny for New Year. It was exactly the kind that she liked but in different colors. He couldn''te over her to spend the New Year with her and as if this bunny was the incarnation of his miss and love for her. Gradually, after a year, Thirza had adapted to Mn and fallen in love with this country. Her design was getting better and better. She had already established her own studio while she was still in senior high school. She specialized in jewelry design and clothing design, and there were many high-end studios in Mn. Without relying on Tracey''s influence, Thirza made a name for herself. As she busied herself with work every day, whenever she had time, she would still think of that man. Was he still waiting for her? Did he have a girlfriend? He heard from Serena that Tracey personally went to America to arrange a date for him. Would whoever that date be beautiful, charming, and understanding? Or was she a little fireball like she was? Thirza looked at herself in the mirror. After three years, she seemed almost like a totally different person already. She was about 5.5 feet tall now and greatly took after Tracey, with a tinge of sultry sensation about her appearance. Her physique developed quite remarkably and her face turned oval from the round way it used to be. Her outstanding looks had attracted her countless pursuers. Chapter 1092 Tracey and Adam came to see her from time to time. Both of them marveled at the change in her body. "If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were somebody trespassing in my precious daughter''s apartment." Adam joked. "I could just be, there''s always that risk, isn''t there?" Thirza said slyly. The only thing that remained unchanged was that her smile was still as brilliant as before, making both Tracey and Adam quite delighted and relieved. "Thirza, I heard that your studio is doing well. So is this gonna be a long-term thing for you here in Mn?" "Of course not. I want to go back to Country S." Thirza never forgot why she came here in the first ce. "That''s just as well. Either way, your mom and I have always respected your choice." "Daddy, no matter what I do, will you always support me?" Thirza asked tentatively. "Of course, haven''t I been like this all these years? Especially your mom, she''s always indulgent of you." Adam put his head in Thirza''s head and gave it a rubbing. But he found that his daughter was already as tall as her mother. She was no longer the little tiger who liked to mess around. "So can I take it as you will be okay with my choice of boyfriend? No matter who it is?" Tracey was the first to speak. "Not necessarily. For the sake of your happiness, of course, we want to find a person that you can entrust your life with. "He doesn''t have to be from a wealthy or powerful family but he has to be the nicest person to you in the world. You can think of your boyfriend as your version of Avery." "So all you care about is whether this guy is good to me?" Thirza seemed to have seen a glimmer of victory. Her parents were different from ordinary rich families. Perhaps it was so because of the injuries they had suffered before. Compared with the parents of those rich and powerful families who took their children as pawns and used their marriage as a step up thedder, Adam and Tracey wanted their children to have real love. Since childhood, they had been respectful of the choice of both Thirza and Serena. With the status of the Xiao family and the Xia family, either their daughters chose a boy of a royal family or a family living in the ghetto didn''t really matter. "Well, that''s one thing he''d have to qualify. Why, you got your eyes on somebody?" "No, I''m just asking. I will have my eyes on somebody sooner orter though, right?" Adam and Tracey looked at each other. They had this hunch that Thirza was implying something, Why would she be asking such a question if she didn''t have a boyfriend now? "By the way, Mommy, how''s Steve recently?" Thirza heard all the news about Steve from someone else''s mouth. Tracey gave her a flick on the head. "I''ve been waiting years for you to ask. You were the one who would rather die than leave him." "And now that you are here, you haven''t even paid him one single visit. You ungrateful little monster." Thirza didn''t know and couldn''t tell her mom what was really going on in her head. She was the one who cared about Steve the most but she couldn''t express her real feelings. "Well, I am asking about him now, aren''t I? I heard that you set him up with another woman, how''d it go?" "Howe you, the president of a multinational enterprise, suddenly take an interest in hooking people up?" "Still as sharp as ever, aren''t you? I knew you wouldn''t really have changed, not that tongue of yours." "If I don''t worry about these things and force his hands, he''s likely to die alone." "He surely will not, not Steve," Thirza said andpressed her lips. "How many times have I told you that you need to call him uncle? Why are you still so rude?" Tracey felt a little helpless. "Now, back to the date we were talking about. How''d it go?" "What do you expect? He said that he''s got someone in his heart and he''s gonna be waiting forthat someone." "Which is quite strange because I know all the women he knows but not one of them would he be into." "Any chance you might know who it is?" Tracey asked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. She was very satisfied with Steve''s excuse. "Mommy, how would I know? I haven''t seen Uncle Steve for many years." "Well, if he really doesn''t want it, there''s really not much we can do." Tracey sighed. "That''s right. Now, why don''t you focus on being president rather than meddling in something irrelevant?" Thirza looked very happy. After sending Adam and Tracey away, Thirza stood in the snow in her thick down jacket. It was the fourth winter. She stretched out her hand to catch the cold kes and happily swirled around in circles in the snow. Steve waiting for her to go back. She would be able to go back soon. "Wait for me, Steve." She would cross off each day on the calendar with an "X". Tonight she was working overtime for a design. "Come on, Thirza, you gotta learn to loosen up a bit." "It''s okay, I''m used to it." The reason why she strived so hard was that she wanted to be a first-ss designer sooner. In this way, she would not let down the painstaking efforts that Steve had made to send her here. When they met again, she would appear in front of him with a brand new look. However, before she could finish her design, she fell sick. Without Steve to nag her into taking the to take the medicine. Instead, she She didn''t even bothe few sips of water and buried herself back in work. The snow kept on dancing in the air outside the house. A figure stood amidst the snow, still as a sculpture. Over the years, Steve had been in Mn many times. But never once had he approached her. Instead, he would only stand from a distance. Looking at the girl sitting in the studio who was working nonstop at her work. She was working overtime again, which was almost an addiction of hers, regardless of the harm it could do to her body. When he saw the girl''s head suddenly drop to the table, he realized she must have fallen asleep due to the extreme fatigue. On such a cold day, it was easy for her to catch a cold if she were to sleep on the table like this. Steve snuck into the studio, holding the nket and trying to put it on her, only to find that her face was abnormally red. He put his hand concernedly on her forehead, only to find she was burning hot. Steve wrapped the nket around Thirza and took her to the hospital. After being separated from her for so long a time, Steve realized that Thirza had grown up quite a bit and her hair much longer. Her slightly curly long hair covered her face, adding a mysterious charm to her face. His Thirza really turned into a big girl. Steve had been quietly watching her in front of the hospital bed. Thirza seemed as if she was having a dream, "Steve..." "I''m here." he was surprisingly taken aback by her murmur. Thirza kept mumbling, "Wait for me, Steve, wait for me." She repeated that sentence over and over. Steve caressed her hair, focusing on her almost enchanting features. Steve slowly covered her lips. As their lips touched, Steve''s heart started thumping. Thirza subconsciously took his lips in. She saw Steve in her dream, who was gently embracing her, kissing her, booking at her with infinite gentleness in his eyes. If this was a dream, she would rather stay in the dream forever. At dawn, she opened her eyes. There was no trace of Steve by her side. She touched her lips. Why was the kiss so real? Chapter 1093 Thirza didn''t smile. Maybe she dreamed again. These years, Steve often appeared in her dreams. Sometimes she felt that Steve was looking at her nearby, but when she looked at that direction, no one was there. "It must because I miss him too much so that I have an illusion." Thirza thought. She touched her forehead, still feeling groggy. She rubbed her eyes and found that she was not in the office. It was white all around, and there was the smell of disinfectant in the air. She was in the hospital! Thirza tried to recall what happened yesterday. She fainted when she was working on the drawing. Nobody else in the office at that time. "Who sent me to the hospital? Is it him? It must be Steve! It''s Steve!" Thirza thought. She was thrilled to jump out of the bed and ran toward the door. "Steve, is that you?" Snow was flying happily outside when seen from the corridor, a gust of wind blew in, Thirza was cold to shake. "Thirza, why did youe out? You are sick. Go back quickly, or your cold will get worse!" The person who shouted was Annie, a Chinese-US mixed-blood, who came after Thirza transferred to another school. Because they both had stayed in the States for a long time, Thirza soon became a good friend of her. "Annie, have you seen a blue-eyed man? Although I like to call him uncle, he is a very young stylish man." Annie pushed her into the room and answered, "What blue-eyed uncle? I didn''t see him."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Then why are you here?" "I forgot my drafts in the office, when I came back to get them, I happened to see you were ina. Do you know I was scared to death? You had a very serious fever, but you were still working and didn''t go to see a doctor. Do you want to die?!" Thirza heard it, feeling a little disappointed. "So, it''s you who sent me here?" "Sure. Then who else? Don''t scare me like this next time." Thirza touched her lips, feeling that she was kissed by someone. In a daze, the strength of that man conveyed to her body. Although she had been away from Steve for many years, she still remembered how was it to be embraced by him. "But I clearly felt that it was a pair of strong arms holding me to leave the office, how could you do that?!" Thirza was sick, she was sober though. "Of course, it''s not me, I asked the taxi driver for help. Thirza, are you okay?" "Well...Fine. I''m Okay." Thirza lowered her head in disappointment. She was highly expected that it was Steve. "By the way, I made you some porridge. You were eager for it recently, aren''t you?" Thirza missed Steve''s cook so much and she expressed the missing to Annie a few days ago. "You made it? Isn''t it dark food? I dare not to eat it, I could be poisoned." Thirza teased with smiles. "Okay, little girl, the cooking took me much effort! If you don''t eat it, don''t regret it." "Baby Annie, I''m joking with you. Give it to me." Opening the lid, in the attractive smell, Thirza found it was the preserved egg and pork porridge. This thing strongly generated Thirza''s saliva. "Thank you!." "Hump. You''re wee." Thirza took a spoonful of the porridge, just one bit brought Thirza back to a familiar sense. Within a moment, her teardrop fell heavily. Annie''s face was pale to see it. "Thirza! Why are you crying?! This porridge isn''t poisoned! I promise! If you don''t like it, just put it down." "Annie, it tasted the same as the porridge made by someone I know." Steve, who was standing outside the ward stopped right after hearing Thirza''s words. "It''s been many years. She remembers it." Steve sighed. Annie was surprised. "It''s not difficult to make this porridge. The processes were simple and there was not too much ingredient needed. I think it''s easy to make it tasted simr." "No, I can tell, the porridge he cooked was special. Annie, is this really made by you?" Thirza raised her head, asking. "Certainly, then who else? Don''t tell me you have gone crazy in missing your uncle." Many men chased after Thirza these years, but they all got rejected. "Why? Why don''t you like me?" "You''re good overall, but I like uncle the most." She rejected everyone with the same excuse, and it appealed to many unclesing for her. "Hi, little beauty, I heard that you like uncles. What do you think of me?" "You''re okay. But the uncle I like isn''t like you." "Then what kind of uncle do you like?" "I like the uncle with blue eyes." Someone spread this news out, few more uncles were attracted toe. "Little darling, I''m a blue-eyed uncle. Can I be your boyfriend?" "No, you can''t." "Why?" "Because you don''t have a 188 cm''s height." Thirza left after saying these words. A few dayster, another uncle came. "Hey, look at me, I am 188 centimeters high with blue eyes." "No, you''re not the president!" It turned out the little girl liked the president. This requirement blocked most of the uncles. Last Thirza''s office signed a contract w anotherpany, the president of thatpany was an uncle with 188 cm''s height and blue eyes. "I heard that Miss Xiao likes the blue-eyed mixed-blood uncle, and he must be a 188 cm''s high president. I am meeting all your requirements, what about..." Before his words finished, Thirza smiled and directly rejected, "Sorry, the uncle I like is unique in my heart, nobody could rece him." Fine, someone had already been in the little girl''s heart. Thirza''s tears fell into the porridge. "Annie, every time I see your blue eyes, I will miss him. I really miss him. When I was sick in the past, he won''t go to work but take care of me at home, cooking everything I liked for me." Annie handed Thirza a piece of tissue. "Thirza, don''t cry. If you miss him so much, why don''t you visit him?" "I''m afraid..." "What?" "I''m afraid that I couldn''t leave him after I see him. I wanted to stay with him forever." "Then why not?" "Because I made a bet with him, I also made a bet with myself. I would show him the best of me. I don''t want him to think of me as a child. I have grown up. In these years, no matter how I miss him, I never told him. I am mature and I am able to deal with the difficulties alone. I don''t need hisfort. It''s not yet the time for us to meet, I can''t see him." At the door, Steve was a little sad to hear Thirza''s saying. "What a stupid girl." He thought. Everybody was struggling. In fact, how many people in this world were not struggling? Chapter 1094 It was hard for Annie to see an amusing girl like Thirza to have such a heavy mind. "Thirza, you will be with him. I believe it." "I think so, but I was afraid that he had forgotten my face because of not seeing me for too long. I have to send him my photos as many as possible." She certainly didn''t know that Steve had printed all her photos out. "Alright. Eat porridge first, or it''s cooling off." "Okay." Thirza happily finished the porridge. "Annie, I haven''t finished my design yet. I want to leave the hospital." "No, your condition is not stable yet. What if you have a fever again after leaving? You just stay here today. You have to wait until the doctor discharge you" "What?...My design!" "Don''t worry. There''s plenty of time for you. It''s still one month before the deadline. You can make it. Have a good rest." Thirza had no choice but to agree. She slept early after taking medicine. A whileter, Annie shook her. "Thirza?" Knowing that she had fallen asleep, Annie walked out of the ward gently. The man standing outside for a long time waspletely freezing. "Steve, Thirza is asleep. You can go in now." He nodded, and Annie sighed helplessly, "How much longer it takes to finish the bet?" "One year and a half." "Why are you doing this? You two are fools." Anne could not understand. Just because Steve loved her, he wanted to give Thirza enough freedom to develop herself and find her own way. Although Annie told Steve frequently that Thirza rejected many men, Steve was still fearful to learn that Thirza had epted someone someday. Steve stuck to their appointment and didn''t visit Thirza these years for not disturbing her from pursuing her career. Thirza didn''t visit Steve either. She insisted on it was for growing up soon to be not treated as a child by Steve. Bystanders were thinking of these two people as fools because they kept being apart while loving each other. "Annie, if one day you fall in love with someone, you could be the same silly. Thank you for taking care of Thirza these years." "Steve, you saved me. If it weren''t for your rescue, I could not be living. Thank you for offering me another life. It''s me who should thank." Steve nodded with smile and then walked into the ward. It was very warm inside. Steve stood there for a while before returning warm to approach Thirza. He didn''t want to pass coldness to her. The medicine that Thirza took contained ingredients assisting sleep, so she slept soundly. Only by now did Steve approach her without fear. He took his coat off,ying beside her. And he held her into his arms carefully, like what they did when she was a kid. The only difference was that Thirza had grown to a big girl with plump body. Now she had gone more mature and sexierpared with she was four years ago. She used to have shoulder-length hair. Now with the scattered long hair, she looked more charming. She was sixteen years old this year. Steve originally wanted to hold her only, while the more he looked at her, the more excited he became. Knowing that she was still sick, he still couldn''t help kissing her. He used his tongue to lick her lips, feeling the amazing softness. Steve behaved like a child whomitted mistakes. His heart was pumping as if it would jump out of his chest. Just a kiss made him drunk. "How surprised she would be when she is over 18 years old?" Steve began to expect. He still remembered the night she left. She was a demon who flirted with Steve heavily. And they had intimate physical contact for the first time. This contact left Steve a four-year painful missing. When the little girl grew into a woman, Steve realized that the reason why he remained single was that he wanted Thirza but not Tracey. He had never imagined he may the lost by this little girl. E time Thirza asked a hug, he was sure that he, hin sa be this girl. Although he was thirsty and his desire was burnt, Steve did nothing but just kissed her. He dared not to do anything to erge his sexual desire, otherwise, he may lost control. After all, the little girl had be a woman, who had a perfect body that tempted all men. He held her to sleep. He had a dream. In Steve''s dream, Thirza had a period for the first time, and she was frightened. She rushed out with her bloody underpants. "Uncle Steve! I''m injured, I am bleeding!" "Thirza, where are you injured? Does it hurt?" Steve nervously checked her body, finding no wounds anywhere. "It doesn''t hurt, it''s just bleeding." She showed him her pink underpants. Steve instantly understood. When he worked with Tracey, he knew the women''s period for the first time. But some women would suffer dysmenorrhea like Tracey, some women not. Every time Tracey suffered dysmenorrhea, Steve was painfu too. He did a lot of research and found out a way to cure Tracey''s pain, which was drinking brown sugar soup. By taking care of Tracey, he obtained some women''s physiological knowledge. So he was calm to Thirza''s confusion. She gently pinched Thirza''s cheek and asked, "Thirza, did you skip the physiological ss again?" Thirza was a naughty student at school, and she often skipped sses. But teachers were submissive to her bad behavior as feared her family background. "Ah, I''m too bored." She said. As her uncle, Steve was shy to exin the reasons. The physiological sses would have rtive illustration, but due to skipping sses, Thirza missed this important knowledge for girls. "Steve, am I having some strange disease? Am I going to bleed to death? Will I be a dried corpse?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thirza grabbed Steve in horror. "Uncle, save me. I don''t want to die. I''m still so young. I haven''t had my beautiful future!" Steve knocked her head. "Little fool, you are indeed sick, and no medicine to cure it." "Oh...no...!" "Hahaha..." Chapter 1095 Steve woke up smiling from dreams. Thirza was still sleeping soundly in his arms. She grew up so soon. Steve remembered that Thirza once promised to marry him when she grew up. He took it just as a joke then, while this joke became reality little by little now. The sky lit up gradually. Steve touched her forehead, finding it was not hot. She had always been in a good health that could recover quickly from a heavy cold. He kissed her one more time before leaving. He was reluctant to go. It would be just one year and a half to wait, if everything went well, Steve would ask Thirza to marry him then. He had been determined, although he used to doubt that Thirza won''t take their appointment seriously. He guessed Thirza would be tired of him when she met better men. Unexpectedly, she never got tired of Steve, on the contrary, she stuck to their appointment too and grew up fast. Thinking of this, Steve went back to America relieved. They had insisted on this rtionship for four years, he didn''t believe there could be more exceptional changes for the rest of the waiting days. Annie came in the ward with the preserved egg porridge that Steve made for Thirza before he left. ''Annie, I think I''m feeling much better. I think I should be discharged today."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes, I''ve checked it around. You can leave today. I''ll go through the discharge formalities for youter." Every time Thirza took this porridge, she had an inexplicable feeling, as if it was Steve''s cook. Last night, she felt like going back to Steve''s arms where she was familiar with and missed quite a lot. "I must be missing him too much to feel that, after all, he had left me for so long." After having the porridge, Thirza went to the bathroom to wash up. She saw that her lips were slightly swollen in the mirror. "Why does it swell? Is it an allergic reaction caused by the medicine?" She did not think much about it. She went through the discharge formalities and left the hospital. She went back to her studio and continued her design. Only being busy could ease the struggling missing. She used to think that time would make her forget Steve. Now she knew she was wrong. The longer she remained single for him, the stronger she missed him. Opening the sketchbook which filled with Steve''s portraits, Thirza''s heart ached due to missing him again. Days passed one by one, and one year and a half had soone to its end. Thirza graduated early. She wanted to go back to the United States to give Steve a surprise on her 18th birthday, so she left Mn in advance. Anne knew that Thirza wanted to surprise him, so she didn''t inform Steve of her n. The closer to Thirza''smencement, the more Steve got excited. He had decided to attend hermencement long ago. Finally, only one month left to her graduation. Steve smiled in happiness every day. Thirza had flew back to the United States alone without telling anyone. Actually, she wanted to visit Steve and surprise him at hispany. But the more she missed was his apartment where she grew up and was filled with their memory. Long time ago, she asked Steve, "Why you don''t change a big vi?" Steve was not short of money, he felt it too lonely to live in a big house alone. So, he kept this apartment for many years. Thirza smiled and pressed her finger on the fingerprint locker. The door opened. Her fingerprint was never removed. The decoration didn''t change. The dolls that she liked were still on the sofa. In the apartment, Thirza was touched and crying. She held her tears, going to the bedroom with her luggage. She was quite surprised to see it. It didn''t change a lot, and something new was added in. Many photos of her were pasted on the wall. Faint orange lights shaded on those photos, brightened Thirza''s smile in the pictures. Over the years, Steve never texted Thirza, just loving her in this way. Fearing for disturbing her to develop her career, he remained silent and bore loneliness. The quilt on the bed was folded neatly, it meant that Steve often slept here. "Was he looking at these photos to sleep every night?" Thirza thought. Thirza noticed that apart from the photos that she sent him a long time ago, Steve also printed the photos found only in her social media. Indeed, Steve had always paid attention to Thirza, even the moment when she won small rewards. "Silly Sheep. If you love me so much, why do you leave me alone like that? Aren''t you afraid that I might nevere back to you?" Thirzay on the bed, imagining how Steve looked like to think of her whenying on this bed. "Sheep, sheep..." She called his name over and over again in her heart. She can''t wait to see him, but there was still half an hour to wait until he came back. It was getting dark, and there were many little lights shining like stars in the room. She couldn''t help looking at each of the picture,ughing and crying. "Sheep, you''re an idiot." An idea suddenly hit Thirza''s head. She quickly took a shower and changed into a new dress. She wanted to surprise him. Thirza hid her shoes and suitcase, then hid in the closet. She would like to scare Steve when he opened the closet. However, he didn''te back earlier due to working overtime. Thirza waited for him too long and she fell asleep inside. Steve came back around 10:00 p.m. in light drunkenness. He went to a business meal after getting off work. He was tired and went to wash up. Later, he came out wrapped in a towel. He slept in Thirza''s room recently, so he put his pajamas in her closet. When he opened the closet, he froze. An angel in white slept there quietly with her slim legs curled up. Her long eyshes shook as she breathed. Her face was pink and cute. In a moment, he didn''t know what he should do with such a surprise. The girl he missed day and night just appeared in the front. It was as if a wizard made a spelling to his closet, then his beloved girl was sent over. Even though feeling extremely excited, he didn''t have the heart to woke her up from the sweet sleep. He carried her out of the closet in a very gentle way. Like it was in the past, Thirzaying in Steve''s arms. He had seen Thirza enough in the photos these years, when he was carrying her, the feeling was different. Maybe it was Steve''s imagination, he found Thirza''s face was getting smaller, and her chin was getting pointy. Chapter 1096 Steve looked like he regained a lost treasure, and he fell into extreme happiness. He wanted to hold and kiss Thirza but was afraid he would wake her up. So, he could onlyy on the bed on his side and stared at her again and again. During Thirza''s long fight, she was excited for the uing reunion and feeling sleepless. Due to being overtired, she now slept soundly. She didn''t wake up until 9:00 a.m. the next morning. When she opened her eyes, a pair of blue eyes appeared in the front. "Sheep... Why, why are you here?" Thirza suddenly remembered that she was hiding in the wardrobe to scare Steve, but she fell asleep. "Little fool, what if you are suffocating in the closet?" Steve scratched her nose. Thirza felt it sweet. She had a lot wanted to talk to Steve, however, a whole night''s sleep somewhat reduced her excitement. Thirza held Steve''s waist, saying, "Steve, I''m back. I didn''t miss our appointment." "Yes, I know, I didn''t break our promise either." For so long, it had been really difficult for Steve, and he went through all challenges. They hugged together tightly. "You said that if I passed the test and still loved you six yearster, no matter how hard the future would be, you won''t give me up." Thirza said. "When have I ever lied to you? If you cane back to me, I''ll definitely be with you for a lifetime." "But how are you going to announce it to my parents?" "To tell them the truth. Your birthdayes in a few days, many friends wille and celebrate it for you. I n to tell them after that." Actually, Steve was not pretty confident about Tracey and Adam''s attitude. The better he and Tracey''s rtionship was, the harder it was for Steve to tell them the truth. For making Thirza''s birthday party fully sessful, Steve decided to save this secret untilter the party to make sure it won''t be destroyed. Thirza stroked Steve''s face, he seemed to have no changepared with when she saw him for thest time, the only difference was that he seemed more mature. "Sheep, do you miss me?" The person whoy beside Steve was never the little girl who asked for lollipops but a pretty confident woman. Steve couldn''t conceal his heart. "I miss you, I miss you every day." "Me too." Thirza kissed him. The real kiss was also different from the one that Steve had dreamed, as long as being touched by Thirza''s lips, Steve lost his conciosuness. Such a kiss with tremendous heat burnt Steve''s body. Thirza kissed, at the same time, she touched his skin. Steve grabbed her hand, "Thirza, no." "Sheep, are you nning to hold it forever? I''ve grown up, and I''ll be 18 in a few days. I can marry you." So soon, Thirza would reach legal age for marriage, while in Steve''s eyes, she was just a girl with only 18 years'' life. "Even if it''s just days to youring-to-age party, you''re under 18. No way." Steve said in a hoarse voice. "Fine. You''re too honest sometimes. Let me help you out."N?velDrama.Org content rights. She approached to Steve''s ear and said evilly, "Just like that night." The memory of six years ago became clear in Steve''s mind. As thought of it, Steve reacted more seriously. Thirzaforted him like she didst time. She had no way to figure out why Steve had such strong endurance to hold his desire over the years. Steve was almost losing control. He kept calling, "Thirza, Thirza." They were inseparable these days. Thirza found a new way to flirt with him. She found that Steve was shyer than she thought, such as when he was cooking. At this time, Thirza would hug him from behind and breathed in his ear deliberately. "Steve, I''m hungry." "Dishes are soon ready. Just a moment. Eat some fruits if you''re hungry." She smiled and said in a soft voice, "No, I want to eat... you." Hearing her flirting words, Steve''s eyes darkened. "Thirza, don''t be naughty." Then, Thirza''s fingers began to move on his body to make him exploded. Then She suddenly stopped and turned around, "Ah, I''m going to wash my hands." Steve sighed and looked at her. "What a little demon." He thought. Thirza seduced Steve with her body every now and then. Steve had to endure it for not taking her first night awan But for many times at night, he nearly lost his control. "Hum, you definitely don''t love me." Thirza turned around. "Silly, I am waiting for you to be over 18 years old." "There are only two days left. Tomorrow, Mommy and my sister wille. My sister is 18 years old too, but she has been living with Avery for years." "Serena and Avery are going smoothly in Europe. Both of you are geniuses. You have be the top designer, and your sister is an investor." "Thank mom and dad''s genes. Sheep, our baby must be very beautiful. It''s wonderful if the baby had blue eyes like you." "Do we really have babies?" Steve was worried about what he may face next. "Of course, we do! Sheep, you are 40 this year, I should make a baby for you as soon as possible." Steve stroked Thirza''s long hair and said, "Sorry, Thirza, I am so much older than you, and I will be getting old before you are." "No, you won''t. You will be young forever, just like my daddy, you will grow old slowly. "Imagine, if you can live to the age of 90, we can stay together for 50 years. 50 years! I am very satisfied with it." Steve embraced her. "Thirza, I will be good to you for the rest of my life." "You have always been very good to me." Serena and Thirza''sing-to-age ceremony was very grand. Many people came to America from different ces worldwide for celebrating their birthdays. As soon as seeing Tracey and others, Thirza rushed out and shouted, "Daddy, mommy! You areing!" Adam spread arms and hugged her, "My baby, you have grown up. s, I am getting old." "Howe my daddy grows old? Tell me, did you secretly use mom''s mask at home?" "You''re a little naughty." "Thirza, you only greeted daddy and mommy, don''t you ever see me?" Serena questioned, looking like a queen, but she was much colder than she used to be. "Yes, I see! I''ming to greet you now." Hi! My sister!" A handsome elegant young man came into Thirza''s eyes. "Wow! Adrian! You have grown to this high!" "Yeah, you are always not home, you don''t even know that I have grown higher." "Hey, Adrian, you do look like father." Adrian was half a head shorter than Adam. 6ey had very simr facia features. The main difference, between them should be the temper. Adrian was much softer. Chapter 1097 Steve stood far away to see the Xiao family''s reunion. He smiled and missed the days when he used to be close with them. During the years that Thirza was in Mn, Steve was deliberately away from Adam and Tracey. No specific reasons, he just felt it hard to face them. Tracey walked over and said, "Steve, long time no see." "Hi, Tracey." "Thirza should be troubling you a lot." "No, she wasn''t. To be honest, when she left, I felt quite lonely. I really missed when she was at home and the noise she made." "Fine. Look at you, you are already forty. It''s time to marry. Don''t drag it out. Did you say you fell in love with someone? Did you lie?" "Tracey, I do have someone to love." "Who is she?" Tracey asked with a gossipy look on her face. "You''ll know her in a few days." Steve couldn''t be more eager to tell Tracey the secret, however, he still had to save it untilter Thirza''s birthday party. "Woo, ying mystery with me?" Tracey expected to know this girl was. The birthday party was very lively. Almost all the world''s top figures were presenting. Thirza and Serena were wearing high-end Thirza-designed dresses and delicate makeup, both of them looked like princesses. Steve was also dressed up. When he saw Thirza wearing high heels and jewelry with her hair tied up, his heart jumped fast. Today, she was as beautiful as a bride. Steve was in a daze to see she ran over with smiles. "Steve!" "Slow down, you are wearing high heels." As soon as he finished speaking, Thirza fell. Steve quickly held her up. "You are still so rash." Thirza stuck out her tongue and said, "Because I know that you will be able to catch me." "Thirza, you look so beautiful." "I will be more beautiful when being your bride." Thirza leaned into Steve''s ear. "Tonight...you won''t be able to flee." "Little girl, pay attention to your words." "I wanted you since many years ago." Thirza kissed Steve''s lips. "This is deposit." Thirza left smiling. Around the corner, she met Serena. At the moment, her smile was freezing, "you saw it, didn''t you?" Serena was calmer than Thirza thought. "Thirza, you and Steve..." "I love him." "What about him?" "He loves me too." Serena was not surprised. "Sure enough, I used to notice that something might happen between you two. It was true." "Good eye, Serena. But... you don''t me me?" Thirza admired her judgment so much. "Why should I me you? You''re already in love with him, so he is. Would any me change it?" "No." "I just want to remind you that daddy and mommy won''t agree on this matter easily." Serena said and left coldly. Since a long time ago, she had found that Thirza had an abnormal rtionship with Steve. At first, she thought that it was the desire of upation of a teenage girl. Later, she found that it was not that simple. Thirza had different emotion toward Steve. Every time when Tracey tried to introduce a girlfriend to Steve, Thirza was unhappy, she would even interrupt Tracey''s n. Serena particrly doubted that something had happened between Thirza and Stevest time when they were in Myriad Flower Valley. Besides, Serena was confused that how could Thirza stay in Mn for six years without going home. She wasn''t back home, Steve didn''te to visit her either. All her doubts were proved today. Serena didn''t mind their age difference. After all, everybody knew that Steve treated Thirza well. As her sister, Serena definitely hoped that Thirza could be happy. If Steve was destined the man who brought Thirza happiness, Serena would dly ept him. She just worried that Tracey and Adan would oppose it. Feeling so distracted, Serena couldn''t help thinking of Thirza and Steve all the time and ignored the grand party. "Serena, what''s wrong with you?" Avery found Serena looked very worried. "Avery, I''m d that I met you." "Why do you suddenly say this?" "Nothing." Serena sighed. She hoped that Thirza''s rtionship would be epted by Tracey and Adam. Thirza was very happy today, and she drank a lot of wine untilte at night. When the party was dismissed, she requested to leave with Steve. Steve held Thirza and put his arm around her waist. "Tracey, I think Thirza should not stay with Steve more." Seeing the scene, Adam said. "Don''t you understand Thirza? She likes Steve since she was a child." "She is 18 years old, but she seems to have no interests in boys of the same age. See? She is not interested in Harrison at all. I am afraid that she had stayed with Steve for too long, and her concept toward romance was twisted. When she was little, I can ignore it. But now, we should take care of her." Tracey looked at them when they were leaving, "Well, let''s talk about itter." Steve carried Thirza to the passenger seat. His felt chilling on his back as if being pierced by Adams'' cold eyes. Thirza was tipsy. "Steve, when can we get home? I can''t wait..." "What you can''t wait for?" Steve didn''t drink tonight, and he was sober. "I can''t wait to sleep with you!" "You promised me that we can have sex when I am over 18 years old! I won''t let you flee again!" Thirza muttered without caring what kind of expression was on Steve''s face. "I heard that men will break down if they hold it for too long. Steve, you won''t break down, will you?" Veins on Steve''s forehead were standing. God knew how hard it was for him to hold it when facing Thirza''s flirting every day. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Soon you will know if I would break down or not." He stepped hard on the elerator pedal, and the car flew out like an arrow off the string. In the garage of the apartment, Steve carried Thirza out of the car. She wrapped Steve''s with her arms and kissed him fiercely. "Thirza, you are flirting with me." Thirza bit his earlobe. "Steve, my Steve." Steve could never control himself. He opened the door in a hurry, as soon as getting in, he blocked Thirza''s mouth with his lips. In the darkness, sparks burnt and set this couple on fire. Stripped clothes scattered on the way from living room to the bed room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In the bedroom, dim yellow light illuminated the space. Several strings with lights were hung on the bed curtain, Thirza''s photos were filling with this room. Just two people in such a romantic lovely Soom. Although ever s so beautiful like a was knew that it was not a dream W? He did every step extremely gently. Before thest step, he said, "Thirza, you can still ask me to stop." "Steve, I won''t!" She entangled his waist. In the pain, Thirza cried in smiles. "Steve, you can''t regret it anymore. You are my man in this life. I will be always with you." Chapter 1098 Last night''s sex was the best punishment for Thirza to flirt with Steve. Thirza now knew how vigorous he was. She lost strength andid on the bed until the next afternoon. Steve looked guilty. "Thirza, I am sorry. I can''t control myself." "My Steve, you''ve been single for so many years. I can understand." "Who I am single for?" "Okay. I''ll try hard to satisfy you more." Steve nodded. "I agree." Thirza lowered head to see her body, the prints reminded her that how passionate they werest night. "Thirza, your mom nned toe, but I told them that you were drunk and still sleeping. If they see you..." "It''s great if they see me. Steve, you said that you will tell them the truth after my birthday party." "Thirza, you are my woman, for the rest of your life. Since I have promised to tell them, I will surely do. Let''s wait until you feel better." "Good Steve. If my mom dido''t agree, I would threaten her by telling her that I am pregnant with your baby, or I would jump off the building. Daddy loves me too. He could do nothing but to agree. Otherwise, I''ll make a fuss to force him to agree." Thirza knew and would take advantage of everyone''s weakness. This was the way she used to make Steve her boyfriend. "Are you Hungry? I''ve made your favorite food." Thirza took Steve''s arm and said, "Sweety, I''m so lucky to find such a good husband like you." "What do you call me?" Steve was stunned by this appetion. "Husband. Aren''t you my husband?" "Yes, I will soon be." Steve looked at her with a doting smile. The next day in the morning, Steve was not found at home. "Was he going to thepany? But he said that he would take today off. Was he leaving for my home?" Thirza thought. Thirza hurriedly got up. She suddenly realized Steve''s intention. He nned to expose everything alone. In the Xiao residence, Tracey looked at Steve doubtfully. "Steve, why do you call us together so early in the morning?" Serena didn''t say anything even though she had guessed Steve''s purposes. "He muste for Thirza, was he going to tell us the truth?" Serena thought. "Tracey, well, for so long, you have been concerned about my marriage. Actually, I have a woman in my heart for many years. I remained single just because of her." Steve only told Tracey that he fell in love with someone. But he never showed that woman to anyone, Tracey didn''t know who she was. "Who are you waiting for?" Serena was listening while being anxious. She held Avery''s hand with strength. "Serena, what''s wrong with you? Your palm is sweaty." Avery looked at her. Serena pursed her lips and did not answer. What would happen next? She did not worry about Tracey''s reaction, but worried Adam''s. Steve seemed to have been fully mentally prepared, and his face was serious. "Tracey, the woman I like is Thirza." As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. Adam was drinking coffee, but the coffee cup fell to the ground from his hand. The servants who were sweeping the floor also stopped. In a moment, nobody in this house dared to make any sound. Tracey recovered first, "Ahem, Steve, the Thirza you are talking about is not my daughter, right? They just have the same name, isn''t it?" "No, Tracey, the Thirza I like is your daughter, the little girl who has been with me for many years." Tracey was dumbfounded, not sure if she was dreaming or not. "Well... Steve, is it a misunderstanding?" "There is no misunderstanding. I like her and I want to marry her." Adam stood up angrily. "Steve, say it again!!" "I said I like Thirza. I came here today for asking for your permission. I want to marry her." "You''re a bastard." Adam punched Steve in the face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Steve could have evaded his punch, but he did not but took it directly. This punch bore Adam''s strong angry, and Steve''s mouth was beaten to bleed. Adam wanted to continue fighting, but he was stopped by Tracey. "Adam, what are you doing? We should talk about it." "Why should we talk? It was clear that he hid his intention for many years, he was waiting to avenge the grudge that he didn''t get you as her wife. Now he used our daughter as the recement of you!" Tracey shook her head. "It''s not like that. Steve won''t be such kind of man." "Not such kind of man? Then why doesn''t he like Serena? Because Serena looks like me and Thirza looks like you. That''s why he''s not getting married all the time. Steve, you are a bastard!" Adam was sure that Steve substituted Thirza with Tracey, and his heart pumped crazily because of anger. "Steve, how dare you? How do I and Tracey believe in you, but you were dirty like this!" "Steve, say something!" Tracey did not believe Adam''s analysis. Steve said calmly, "I know it''s against ethics, but Thirza and I really love each other. I used to like Tracey. It was something that happened many years ago. I already have no feelings for her. Although Thirza looks like Tracey, I never regarded her as a substitute. She was just herself. I also repressed and try to resist it, but I was failed. I love Thirza, and it was not rtive to whose daughter she is." Adam''s anger was still burning. "Steve, there are so many women in this world. Why Thirza?!" "Back then, you waited for Tracey for fifteen years. Did you ever ask yourself why her?" Steve asked. Unfortunately, the man who loved Adam''s daughter was Steve. If it was another man, Adam won''t be so excited. "You were too evil. I would never agree Thirza marry you." Adam said without hesitation. Serena finally spoke, "Daddy, mommy, I''m afraid that you have to listen to Thirza''s thought." Steve didn''t want Thirza to be criticized, so he came alone. Even if being misunderstood, he only wanted to bear all me alone. "You''re right, I have to take Thirza away as soon as possible." Adam said coldly. "Dad, mom!" Thirza rushed over even without fixing her hair. Adam pulled her into his arms, "Thirza, tell me, did this bastard do anything bad to you?" Seeing the blood on Steve''s mouth, Thirza broke away from Adam. "Steve! You are bleeding, who hit you?" Thirza wiped the blood for him distressedly. Tracey seemed to have understood something. She knew both Steve and Thirza, ording to their perspective behaviors today it was probably not Steve''s fault. "Thirza,e here!" Adam was furious! 2 Thirza didn''t go toward Adam but held Steve''s hand. "Dad, I never beg you anything. But I want to beg you today, please allow me to goo together with him." Chapter 1099 Adam didn''t expect Thirza would beg him. He thought she was the victim. "What are you talking about? Thirza, are you crazy?" "Daddy, I''m not crazy. And I know very well what I''m doing." "Are you sure? If you really know, you won''t talk nonsense. Thirza, how old are you? How old is him?" "Daddy, age is not a problem. I don''t care." "You don''t care, but I care. If you marry him, what would others gossip about it?" "Why should I care about other''s gossip?! I should fight for my own happiness, didn''t I? Besides, with my family ground, I don''t believe anyone would dare to say I marry him for his money!" Adam was almost choked by this daughter. "You... you were just too spoiled!" "Daddy, you once said that true love has nothing to do with age or background. Why are you so against us right now?" "Thirza, Steve is taking you as a substitute for your mom!" "No, he didn''t! He doesn''t like Mommy for a long time. He likes me, I can feel it!" If Thirza couldn''t even tell who Steve liked, then she was totally wasting time in loving him these years.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "No matter what you say, I won''t agree with your anyway. From now on, you can no longer live in Steve''s home." Adam made a cruel sentence. "Daddy, why are you so traditional and conservative? You have always respected my choices, why you were so opposed this time?" "Thirza, you are too young and don''t understand what is love, you were misled by wrong concept..." "It''s not like that! Daddy, six years ago, Steve rejected me. It''s me who chased after him these years. I threatened him and forbidden him to be with other women. He was forced by me all the time. He had no way to get rid of me, then suggested I go to Mn for six years. If I remained loving him six yearster, he would agree to be my boyfriend. Now it''s the end of our appointment! He had never contacted me over the years because he was afraid of disturbing my life. After six years, I am very clear that the man I loved is him. daddy, I wouldn''t talk back if you criticized me for not knowing love six years ago. But now, I dare to tell you that I love Steve! Regardless of whether you and mom would agree or not, I will marry him because I am pregnant with his baby!" Thirza did say that. Adam was so angry that he pped Thirza on the face. Tracey was scared and stopped Adam hurriedly. Although Thirza wasn''t at home most of the time since she was little, she was the child that Tracey loved most. "Adam, what are you doing? It was not her fault to fall in love with someone. Even though Steve is older, they are not rted by blood, why can''t they go together?" Adam looked at Tracey and said, "How could you agree to such absurd thing?" Tracey held his hand, "Adam, I know very well what kind of man Steve is. He is definitely not like what you said to use Thirza as a substitute for me. If that''s the case, why did he ask Thirza to go to Mn? During the six years, we all know what happened. They never met each other. Every time we visited Thirza was in Mn. With time difference and distance, they were still loyal to each other. In the colorful foreign country, Thirza didn''t lose her feeling for Steve nor fall in love with anyone else. What about Steve? I suggested he marry many times, but did he ever consider any girls? If the man Thirza loved was not bet Steve, I would worry because I don''t know about his quality. But weat know that Steve is a good man and home he had treated Thirza. Although they have an age difference,pared with other more important elements, age should be considered least. Didn''t you hope that Thirza can marry a kind man? Aren''t you relieved to see that Thirza''s husband is Steve? I believe he won''t let Thirza down. I also believed that Thriza had confirmed her choice and wouldn''t joke on such things." Tracey quickly adjusted her mind. One was her daughter, and the other was her best friend. Although it appeared a little strange, on a second thought, it may be a good result for everyone. First of all Thirza and Steve were truly in love with each other. Besides, Steve had a convincing quality. He came here alone wa''s meaning that he had fully prepared for his choice. Apart from his age, he was absolutely perfect and impable. If Thirza didn''t mind his age, who else should mind it more? Serena also tried to persuade, "Daddy, you know Thirza. She had been always stubborn. If you force her to be apart with Steve, do you think what would she do? I think she is matched with Steve, and only Steve could restrict her. Just let her bully Steve forever." Adrian also said, "Daddy, I support Thirza too. If she leaves her lover, she won''t smile. I want to see her smile every day." Tina sighed, "Adam, you''re considering for Thirza. We are all considering for her. But I think that we should respect her choice. Over the years, even I can testify Steve''s kindness to her. As Tracey said, they were not blood rted, why they can''t be together?" Everybody was speaking for Thirza, and Adam''s coldness gradually melted by the hot persuasion. Adam was originally angry because he hated that Steve took Thirza as a substitute. Knowing their story, and with the knowledge of Steve, Adam began to be indecisive. Seeing Adam''s face was eased, Thriza hurriedly held his hand. "Daddy, please, say yes, okay?" "You little thing! You were with him since you were young, do you still recognize me? Am I ever in your eyes?" "Of course, You are my dad, and you will be forever in my eyes!" "Are you really pregnant?" Adam red at her. "I''ve only returned for a few days, how is it possible? I lied to you. He''s a gentleman. No matter how I seduced him, he didn''t..." Adam quickly covered her mouth. Thirza had never scrupled her speaking. "Mind your words! How can a gentle girl say like that?" "Humph, daddy, I also know you did that to mommy on her 18 years old birthday..." Before Thirza could continue, her mouth was covered again. Tracey looked embarrassed too. The girl was too naughty. "Stop it, Thirza." Serena interrupted her. Adam finally realized that Steve never hooked her up, Thirza was the active role in their rtionship. "Fine, Thirza had grown up. Fortunately, Steve was a trustworthy man." Adam thought. "Steve, are you serious to your love?" Adam questioned. 120410 Steve nodded. "I will definitely be kind to Thirza for the rest of my life." "If you dare to make her suffer a little, I''ll beat you to death! Do you hear me?" Adam threatened. "So, daddy, do you agree? Wow! My Daddy is so great!" Thirza jumped and hugged Adam with excitement. "Daughter would go one day." Adam sighed helplessly. Chapter 1100 Today was the day that Thirza looked forward to the most. It was the ending of her six-year waiting. She was excited for a whole night and got up very early. Serena dressed in white simple bridesmaid clothes,ing with Thirza''s wedding dress. This wedding dress was Thirza''s design. Serena wasn''t cold anymore, and she said with a faint smile, "I didn''t expect my younger sister to get married before me." "Steve had waited for me for so long. I don''t want to make him waited longer." It was only three months since Tracey and Adam agreed on their marriage. Correct, Thirza couldn''t wait to be Steve''s bride. Serena could understand her. After all, they went more hardships than she did with Avery. "It doesn''t matter to get married earlier orter, as long as you can be happy." Serena said, putting on the wedding dress for Thirza. "Sis, d to see you are bing gentler, you must be affected by Avery. By the way, when is your wedding? You''re just engaged with him." "No hurry. I''m only 18. I still have a lot of things to do." Serena was a talented investor, just like Tracey. And she was a workaholic too. Thirza smiled and had dreams aside. "I don''t have so much ambition. I just want to stay with Steve every day, making up for the days when I was absent." "Each person has their different ways." Looking at their reflection in the mirror, Serena found not just the path they chose, even their look was getting more and more different. Thirza kept smiling happily. She could really marry Steve! Before the wedding, she asked Adam with fear. "Daddy, what if someoneughed at me?" "Who dares! I made your wedding pretty grand to tell everybody who you''re marrying to." "Daddy, you loved me, I know right." "Nonsense, you are my daughter. Besides, I have to love you because I couldn''t push you back to your mom''s belly... Well, your mom had been concerned about Steve''s marriage. Now you''re going to marry him, I and your mom are finally relieved. You should be his gentle wife in the future and don''t make any fuss, okay?" "Yes sir, my dear father!" Out of Thirza''s expectation, no war broke out as their rtionship exposed, on the contrary, she received parent''s permission as well as a wedding full of blessings. Steve dressed very handsome today, he was so nervous that his hands were sweaty. Tracey walked toward him. "Steve." "Tracey, will you me me?" Steve was still uneasy. "No. Although I was surprised at first, on second thought, you made a good choice. Thirza was with you all the time, she liked you so much, maybe you know her better than I do. She looked careless, but she was quite stubborn. Since she had confirmed that you are her love, she would never change." "Tracey, in fact, I was struggling at the beginning and I rejected her once. I was defeated by her smiles. I thought you would be disappointed with me, and I am even prepared to be your enemy. I am so ttered to have your permission. Tracey, thank you. If it weren''t you, we can''t be so smooth." Tracey shook her head gently, and she hugged Steve. "Steve, I have always regarded you as my brother. As time flies, everybody was married and had children, only you remained single. I hoped you can be happy more than anyone else. Thirza has a bad temper. I would like you to forgive her. Although you were much older than her, I believe that you take care of her well." "I will, Tracey, for the rest my life. Trust me." Surrounded by flowers and cheering, Steve walked toward Thirza step by step, just like the dream he had many years ago. The only difference from that dream was nobody separated them today. The western wedding was romantic. When the priest''s speech ended and that ssic question was given to Thirza, she said, "Yes, I do." Tracey''s tear was surging for the scene. She still remembered a long time ago, when she was trying to take Thirza to leave Steve, Thirza resisted. In the evening, when mom and daughter got along, Tracey asked her, "Can you tell me why you insisted on staying with Steve?" Thirza bit her finger and thought for a moment. "Because I like him." It turned out that Thirza''s love started since then. Adam came and held Tracey''s waist. "Happy or sad?" "Of course, I''m happy. I''m d that Thirza can marry Steve." "Don''t worry, Steve would be nice to her." "Yes." Under all attended s witness, Steve and Thirza hugged and kissed each other. This was Steve''s happiest day. In the marriage life, both Thirza and Steve underwent some changes. Thirza was no longer only focusing on her work. She moved her studio to the US. asionally, she would go to school to hang around, most of the time she stayed at home to do her design. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She began to learn cooking, cleaning up the house, and being a good wife. Steve was distracted from his work too. He knew that he was older than Thirza and he would die much earlier. He wished he could leave all his time for her, so, he stayed at home frequently. The thing he did the most every day was... Thirza was washing fruits in the kitchen, and Steve approached her quietly from behind. He stuck his fingers into Thirza''s clothes. "Sweetheart, I want it." Thirza smiled bitterly. "You did it countless timesst night!" "It''s not enough. I have no way to stay away from beautiful you." Steve bit her earlobe, after a while, Thirza gave in. She was making drawings in the study, and Steve brought her a cup of coffee. Putting down the coffee, Steve carried Thirza to sit on hisp. "Steve, you are interrupting me." "Keep going. Ignore me." Thirza dried clothes on the balcony, and the wind lifted her dress. When she turned around, she found Steve was staring at her like a wolf. She stepped back. "Steve, my legs are strengthless!" "No problem. Thirza,e on, I''ll hold you. You don''t like me to hold you?" Steve approached her with evil smiles. Thirza signed in her heart, "Sure enough, men should never hold it for too long. If anyone holds it for twenty years, he''ll never think of anything more than releasing desires." "Sorry, Steve. I''m on period." "I''ll make brown sugar soup for you." Only at this time would Steve let go. Thirza looked at Steve''s back with her mouth curling up. He had spoiled Thirza for many years, and he would continue such doting for his whole life. Someonemented it was a loss to marry an old man. Thirza said disdainfully, "I picked up a big treasure!" "What are you thinking about? You''re smiling so sweetly." Steve came in with the brown sugar soup. "I thinking of you." "It''s hot. Wait until it''s cooling off." Steve put down the soup, suddenly, he was pulled down by Thirza. Thirza opened his shirt proficiently. Steve was stunned and said, "No way, Thirza. You are on period." "I was lying." "Ha, you little bastard, how dare you to lie to me. Don''t get off the bed tonight..." Steve turned Thirza around and pressed her. "I never wanted to get off your bed." Their fingers crossed and body intertwined. Just be in love like this forever... Chapter 1101 In the dark night, lighting shed and thunder roared. Heavy rain was pouring down. There was a car turned over at the cliff. Aleigha rolled out from the car, and she grasped the cliff edge hard. Her body was closely attached to the cliff. Without any strength, her legs swayed and kicked the stones down to the sea below. The sea wind messed her hair up, and she desperately tried to climb up. At this time, a woman wearing in white dress, high heels and delicate makeup, walked over with an umbre. She stepped on Aleigha''s back of hand with the thin pointed shoe''s heel. Aleigha''s face distorted with pain. She stared at the woman in the front with a pair of angry eyes, "I am your sister! Why are you doing this to me?" "Sister? Hah, in my eyes, you are just a piece of trash. If you can stay in the countryside and nevere back, everything would be fine. But now, you are not only grabbing my husband but also my shares, certainly, I would fix you." Aleigha gritted her teeth, almost grinding them into pieces. "So, it''s you who did everything? Grandpa''s death, ruining my face, and uncle''s raping..." "Yes. It''s all I did. My sister, don''t me me for being cruel. The Gardner family needs only one daughter. Today, I''m here for telling you that I will marry Adrian next month. But, I am very sorry that you can''t attend our wedding. Today, you must die here. Only the dead won''t speak." Emilia said while strengthening the crushing. Aleigha was already weak, being crushed so hard, she released her hand. She fell directly, deeply forward to the bottom of the cliff. Emilia''s smile fixed in Aleigha''s eyes, "She would marry him next month." Aleigha sighed. Bang! Aleigha fell into the sea. Waves clustered and swallowed her. Her tears ran out silently. "Am I going to die? I have been plotted all my life." Strong reluctance surged in her heart. She was not guilty to anyone, why should she die? "No, I can''t die like this. If there''s a next life for me, I will ask all of you to pay a hundred times back to me!" As Aleigha''s consciousness gradually faded away, it was fully dark... A long timeter, she woke up by a sharp gunshot. After a wave of rustling sound, a smell of blood ran into her nose. Aleigha opened her eyes suddenly. She was lying by the mountain next to a group of stones. At the other side of the stones, a persony there. He was extraordinarily handsome. His facial features were delicate like sculptures. Even though he was asleep, coldness was full of his face. He was Adrian! The ever-shining man who couldn''t be neglected. When he was rolling down the hill, his suit was scraped, and his chest was shot through. He had lost his consciousness. Aleigha couldn''t be more familiar with this scene. It was exactly what happened three years ago when the Gardner family took her home. Aleigha touched her face subconsciously. It was warm, bright, and there was no wound on it. Sheughed with tears streaming down her face. She had survived.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was God''s will. She didn''t die but went back to three years ago! In this life, Aleigha would definitely return all the sufferings to those who had harmed her! "I''ll avenge all of them!" Aleigha closed her eyes,forting her restless heart. When she opened her eyes again, spirits filled with them. She had been tired of being controlled. This life, she would control her life on her own. And Adrian was the person who could help her change her fate. "I must save him!" Aleigha thought. She suppressed the hatred in her heart, squatted down to treat his et not close to his heart, andet we wound Fortunately, the bullet he temporarily wouldn''t die. Adrian was so healthy that he wasn''t like a human. Aleigha thought he would die thest time and just treated him randomly, surprisingly, he survivedter. She took the bullet out and applied the herbs to his wound for stopping his bleeding. It was about to get dark, Aleigha moved Adrian to a cave. After experiencing the same thing once, she was familiar with the surroundings and quickly found wild fruits and water to fill her stomach. Because he was rashly bandaged, and his wound wasn''t sanitized, Adrian caught a fever after midnight. He curled up like a shrimp. "Cold... It''s cold," Adrian murmured. She looked down at his weak and pale face. She knew very well how heartless this man would be once he woke up. "Why you are not cold to death?" Aleigha said with hatred. "Cold..." On the ground, Adrian groaned, as if immersing in a nightmare and unable to get rid of it. Aleigha wanted to let him be, but soon she was distressed. She lowered her head to say, "Well, let me make it clear first, I''m just doing it for the sake of my own interest." Then she took off her clothes slowly and wrapped both of them with the clothes. Adrian hit by warmth. It was so warm that he unconsciously tightened his arms. The faint fragrance from Aleigha made Adrian at ease. His clustered brows were also rxed. Without awareness, he put his hand on Aleigha''s chest. She flushed. But he didn''t seem to be awakened. She trembled hard. Adrian didn''t move his hand away but rubbed it, which made Aleigha''s face redder. Aleigha was painful by the rubbing. She was naked, and she was sensitive to any of his slight movements. Redness spread all over her face. However, Adrian remained fainted, so, he couldn''t be med. She said in a low voice, "Rogue!" Although cursing, she didn''t dare to move. Adrian didn''t offend more, Aleigha''s mind was going back to three years ago. At that time, he saved Adrian. After dawn, before Adrian waking up, she left with the driver and returned to the evil Gardner family. Later, an arranged marriage happened between the Xiao family and the Gardner family, Emilia knew that it was Aleigha who saved Adrian, she begged Aleigha to Keep l.n it a secret and told him that she was his savior. In fact, Aleigha didn''t mind of being reced. After all, Emilia was her sister. Adrian regarded Emilia as his lifesaver. From then on, he treated her better and better. While Aleigha had to love Adrian secretly, living an enforced and miserable life. When the sun was about to rise, she found Adrian''s fever had faded. Then she put on her clothes. Before she finished putting on, the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes. Just in a moment, A gust of wind blew and Aleigha was pounced over on the ground. Adrian clutched her neck, and her breath was almost cut off. In the panic, she looked into Adrian''s eyes, which were immersed in desire of killing. This was what Adrian should look like. Chapter 1102 Last time, Aleigha left before Adrian woke up. She didn''t know he would do so! She knew he was a cruel man, now she personally tasted it for the first time. "Who are you?" Adrian asked in a low voice. His eyes were as sharp as the eagle''s. He looked at the woman who was about to suffocate vigntly. As long as he wanted to, she could be killed at any time. Aleigha cursed in her heart as she couldn''t answer at all. Her neck was still being clutched. Less and less air she breathed in. In a panic, she took out the bullet. This bullet was the evidence she saved Adrian, but it was taken by Emiliater. Aleigha trembled and raised that bullet up. At a nce, Adrian found that he was bandaged with a piece of cloth of Aleigha''s skirt. "Did she save me?" He thought and released her. Aleigha covered her neck and gasped. Well, if Adrian used a little more strength to clutch, she would die. "Did you save me?" Adrian''s deep maic voice sounded. "If not me, who else? Is this the way that you pay back to your savior? If it weren''t my timely help, you already had died. And you''re heavy like a pig! I spent great effort to move you here! Do you know that your wound was inmedst night? It''s me who takes care of you all night!" In Aleigha''sst life, she dared not to look at Adrian straightly. Coming to the next life, she magically lost love to this man and talked back loud with temper. Adrian had never met a tough woman like her. She acted like a fierce tigress. If the tigers was given a pair of wings, she would fly away to bite people! Adrian didn''t say anything but kept staring at her with his obsidian-like eyes. Such a pair of eyes made Aleigha chill and wanted to flee. She stepped back while Adrian approached over, like the hunter fixing his eyes on the prey. "Don''t, don''te over. I''m your lifesaver. I, I''m not afraid of you." Although saying so, her body was honestly backward. Until she was against a rock, Aleigha had no way to retreat. Adrian leaned against the rock with one arm, and Aleigha was surrounded inside. He lookedpletely different from when he was asleep. He was born with a strong aura. His delicate face came closer and closer. Aleigha''s heart jumped in an irregr rhythm. "Why taking off your clothes?" He asked suddenly. He saw Aleigha was wearing clothes when he woke up. He got mad was because he doubted she had taken advantage of him. "You caught a high feverst night, and you shouted you''re cold. I used my body to warm you up. Are you satisfied with this answer? Please rest assured, I didn''t take advantage of you. You hugged me all night, but I don''t need you to be responsible for me." In her past life, she didn''t gain his love. In this life, she gave up on him. She would never do any dumb thing again. "Did I hold her all night?" Adrian had a feeling. Last night, he slept veryfortably and had a sweet dream. It was all because of her. He found she had a red face and looked a little angry. "I want to..." He was thinking of something. Aleigha''s lips were red like a rose, which emitting charisma and tempted Adrian to kiss. As thinking, he lowered his head unconsciously. Aleigha was stunned. The man she had been secretly in love for three years...was kissing her?! "Am I dreaming?" It was more like a touching than a kiss. Before she could react, Adrian had moved his lips away. The touching was like a dream. "You saved me. What reward do you want?" Even though he was self-restricted, he may lose control when she touched a woman. But Aleigha was a stranger. "I don''t know this woman, knowing nothing about her status or background. I should keep her away." Adrian thought He moved his lips away. Brightness returned to his eyes as if he had never been tempted. Aleigha was about to question why he kissed her, he asked the reward first. "I want money." Aleigha''s reason came back. She almost forgot how horrible Adrain was. He stood up and carefully observed her. She didn''t look old, and she wore quite ordinary clothes. Her face was delicate and clean, although wearing no makeup, she was still very pretty. But her request for money was not so matched with such an maybe she saved him out of a appearance: He ever doubt certain purpose, for example, money, however, who would make the purpose so straight like that? What''s more, she could gain more if she imed that she was raped. But she had refused to be responsible for. In fact, she couldpletely ask for money with this im. Was this woman smart or stupid? "Anyway, she''s interesting." Adrian thought. Seeing Adrian remained silent, Aleigha was not sure what he was thinking. He was as mysterious as the deep valley. Suddenly, lights shed across his eyes. "How much?" Aleigha''s fear gradually disappeared. She yed the bullet in her hand. "You''ll have to ask how much your life''s worth?" Currently, Adrian had not yet taken up the Xiao family''s business empire he was just running his ownpany. But Aleigha knew that he would be a powerful business figure in a few years. He would stand at the top to view all people. Aleigha was used to be one of those he looked down on. "He was exactly right before taking off. How much should I ask for?" Aleigha thought. "I want 30 million yuan and your authorization." Adrian wasn''t surprised by this number. After all, people in this world all liked money, and maybe Aleigha just saved him for money. But the authorization... "What authorization?" He asked. "The authorization to your product. I know that you are a genius programmer. I want you to authorize me to your most recent developing system." As soon as she finished speaking, Aleigha''s chin had been mped. "Woman, don''t have too much appetite." Although nobody knew it, including Adrian himself, Aleigha knew clearly that the key weapon that helped him reached the summit was his independently developed new system. This system gained poprity among various countries in a very short time and quickly became a monopoly industry. "With 30 million yuan, I can open apany. If he agreed to authorize, mypany would be powerful rapidly." Aleigha thought. Don''t me her for being shameless. She had taken too much unfairness in her past life.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She must collect power for revenge this life. Chapter 1103 So, Aleigha saved Adrian. Coldness gave off from Adrian''s body. He didn''t know who exposed the news that he was developing a new system. Although not beingunched yet, Adrian had predicted the sess and pride that he would gain from his product. For preventing business secrets from leaking out, Adrian was doing the whole R&D process alone. "How could this woman know my secret?" He was confused. His eyes were getting colder and giving off more alerts toward Aleigha. She was a little scared, fearing that she would be killed. The Xiao family was now in a chaotic situation. It should be someone from the Xiao family who shot Adrian. That was why he became so alert. Knowing his mind, Aleigha said lightly, "Don''t worry. I''m not here to steal your secrets, and my n has nothing to do with the Xiao family. I admit that I do have a purpose in saving you, but I will not do anything bad to you. If you agree on my term, I can help you defeat your cousin." She didn''t have any ability. What she had only was the memories of what would happen in the uing three years. Adrian pressed hard with his fingers, and a few red marks immediately appeared on Aleigha''s chin. "Who the hell are you?" He asked. She knew he was developing a system as well as the feud of the Xiao family. He was sure that he had never met this woman before, her face was totally fresh. "You don''t have to know who I am. As long as you cooperate with me, I promise you will acquire the whole Xiao family''s business." Aleigha said with a smile, bearing the pain from her chin. "What''s your purpose?" As his voice fell, the air froze. Aleigha felt it was so cold. She worried that if she said half of a word ambiguous, the man in the front would bite her to death. He looked like a cheetah with sharp ws, getting ready for an attack at any time. Although feeling timid, she still stated it clearly, "Because I want to be powerful to trample my enemies down." When she was saying this out, strong hatred flowed out of her eyes. She didn''t look like she was lying. "I can give you money, but never think about the authorization." Adrian made up his mind and was going to move on from this topic. "Is your life only worth 30 million?" Aleigha asked provocatively. "Woman, are you really not afraid of death?" His voice sounded terrifyingly cold. How could he hand over the authorization before thoroughly knowing this woman? "Death? I am extremely afraid of it, but I am more afraid of the taste of being plotted!" As a person had died once, she was qualified to say so. Adrian could not figure out that why endless vicissitudes filled with this young girl''s eyes, what happened to her, and why she bore so many grudges? "Fine, you''re not willing to authorize me, I won''t force you. But I''ll let you know that you''ll never suffer losses if you work with me." Aleigha was implicated by the chaos that happened to the Xiao family, she knew very well that what this family would arrange for Adrian next. But in Adrian''s eyes, Aleigha was full of suspicions, and she was highly probably bluffing. "You saved me, and I''ll give you fifty million." He was about to take out the check from his pocket as he spoke, but he found nothing. A rare glint of embarrassment showed on Adrian''s face. "Don''t worry. I believe that you won''t go back on your words." She smiled yfully. Aleigha had never expected to negotiate with Adrian one day and she was no need to submissive to his temper and order. "It''s so good to say what I want to say!" Aleigha thought. As Adrian wanted to say more, his eyebrow clustered again, and he looked painful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" At a nce, Aleigha found what was wrong was with his body. Blood prated the bandage. "You''ve suffered such a serious injury, don''t move, okay?" He was so weak and pale, but he was still acting tough. "No one ever dared to speak to me in your way." Adrian said coldly to Aleigha, who educated him fiercely. "Now you have one. If you want to live, sit down and keep silent. Do you know how serious your injury is? If I hadn''t taken out the bullet in time, you wouldn''t have survivedst night!" Adrian knew he shouldn''t move around, and he felt a little dizzy due to over bleeding, so he leaned against the rock and sat down. Aleigha stretched out her hand and wanted to check his wound. Under his gaze, her hand was stiff halfway. Adrian didn''t like others to touch him, especially women. So, she used the cloth of the skirt to wrap her hand and separate their skin. Adrian didn''t show any repulsion. However, Adrian felt weird. "Am I so dirty that she had to use the cloth?" She processed Adrian''s wound skillfully. She was chewing a kind of wild grass, and she would apply the crushed grass to his wound. She thought that he may be even more disgusted with the grass. "Well... there are no other medicines here. I picked some herbs. Although saliva is disgusting, the grass can reduce inmmation, stop bleeding, and kill bacteria..." "No more nonsense or I''ll die from bleeding." Adrian interrupted her in a rude manner. Aleigha was so angry, and she applied the herbs while shouting, "I think you have mysophobia! Do you think I want to talk nonsense to you?" Adrian pinched her wrist, and his cold eyes fell on her face as if he could see through her soul. "How do you know I have mysophobia?" Aleigha was pinched hurt, and she pulled out her hand out. "Is this a secret? I told you not to move!" It was a short silence. Aleigha felt that she was gazed at all the time. Dam* it, he was still as sharp as ever. "I just randomly processed your wound, for not having seque, you''d better go to a big hospital to have your wound treated." Aleigha said. Adrian looked down to check the time. It was eight o''clock in the morning. He pressed a button on his watch. Aleigha found that his watch looked luxurious but seemingly contained a mystery. Maybe the bottom he pressed was for turning on the realtime location. "Woman, I''m hungry." He looked not so alert as before, with his face rxed, his body also released a little. "The person who will save you is on the way. Hold on." She didn''t want to be his servant at all. All of a sudden, Adrian pulled her into his arms. He said in a low voice, "I said, I''m hungry." Even though they physically contactedst night, it was different from what it was feeling now. He lost awareness then, and Aleigha was fully focused on thinking of her revenge. Until this moment, Aleigha felt his strength for the first time. His breath also flirted with her ear. The atmosphere was subtle. Chapter 1104 Redness spread all over her face, neck, and ears. "Let go of me." The man who hugged her was the one she loved for three years in her past life. It was not an ident, but he really hugged her. At this moment, Aleigha''s feelings wereplicated. "Don''t move, or my wound will open again." Adrian threatened, didn''t loosen his arms at all. "Don''t you have mysophobia? If you don''t like others touching you, why held a garbage woman like me?!" This was how Adrian used to define Aleigha. She saved him from the fire. He lost consciousness, and she was burnt. She ignored the wound on her face, just for saving him out. Once again, Emilia pretended it was she who saved Adrian. She even framed Aleigha as the murder who set the fire. Aleigha''s reputation was in tatters. No one believed her, and she was used to not exin. Adrian didn''t know the truth and treated Aleigha as a bad woman. She put on a mask, going to visit him carefully. Beside his bed, she wanted to fix the quilt for him. Then he said, "Garbage, don''t touch me." Aleigha was painful as she had no way to defend for herself. She bore people''s abuse until died. Thinking of her previous life, Aleigha trembled hard. Due to not knowing any truth, Adrian usually harmed her by me and insult. "What''s wrong with you?" Adrian noticed that Aleigha seemed to be very excited. Her eyes were red as if she had been greatly wronged. For no reason, he feltfortable holding her and wanted to kiss her when seeing her lips. No matter how much he disliked being touched by others, he had no repulsion for Aleigha. "Shouldn''t this woman feel honorable? Why she still treats me like an enemy?" "Let me go, Mr. Xiao." Although Aleigha''s eyes were red, she did not cry out. She was cold all over. Adrian felt that she was full of mysteries. He didn''t know why he would have such a special feeling about her. "Tell me, who are you?" "I''m just a woman who wants to make use of you to achieve my goal." He had seen too many pretending women, but he had never met any woman who cursed herself as garbage or being so honest to grab his money. If she was really an awful woman, she couldn''t be so frank. Unless she aimed at something else. Thinking of this, Adrian''s eyes got deeper and released her. Aleigha moved away at once. "Here are some wild fruits I picked yesterday. Eat them if you''re hungry." "Why she was so far away from me? She''s worried about being eaten by me?!" Adrian thought. When a propeller sound rang through the sky, Aleigha knew that they were saved. A well-dressed man entered the cave. "Young Master, I finally found you. Are you all right?" "I got shot." "What! I''ll ask the medic team to check you right away." "No need. Let''s go home first. The wound has been processed." Aleigha was surprised to hear so. "He believed me so much?" She thought. "Okay, young master. Let''s go home right now. This youngdy is..." Marc asked while looking at Aleigha. It was only then that Adrian realized that he didn''t even know Aleigha''s name, yet she knew everything about himself. "Tell me, your name." "Aleigha." She didn''t tell him her surname. "It''s very you." He evaluated simply, then he stood up. "Take her with us." "Yes, Young Master." The helicopter flew in the sky. Aleigha looked at the vast sky, feeling quite emotional. "I''m back! I''m really back! Emilia and the Gardener family! I won''t let anyone of you go!" She promised. She was tired and she fell asleep after having breakfast on the ne. Adrian frowned and sat on the seat, swung the red wine ss in his hand. "Young Master, you don''t let the medic team check your wound, but you'' re drinking wine. It''s very dangerous." He kept ying with the ss. "I know my body. I was negligent this time." "Young Master, is it possible that the §× youngdy sent by them?" "She was indeed suspicious, but it seems that she wasn''t from that side. Ov Otherwise, she wouldn''t save me. Lock the news that I am saved. I''d like to see what tricks they are going to y." Adrian said with a strong killing aura. The killer wanted to disguise Adrian''s death as an ident. Even though he was not Adrian''s blood brother, they wereing from the same family. How heartless he was! "I don''t need to care about the brotherhood from now on." Adrian thought. "Okay, Young Master, it''ll be the chairmen''s birthday soon. It''s stipted that after his birthday, the heir will be chosen. He killed you at this time, obviously, he wanted to rece you to be the chairmen''s choice." "It'' doesn''t matter. Let''s wait and see. If he wanted to y, let''s continue the game." Adrian said with a touch of an evil smile, which made Marc trembled. "I would rather he didn''t smile." Marc thought. "Don''t let him know I am saved. Go to Grimwood Mansion." "Yes, sir." The sun pierced through the clouds into the cabin. Adrian turned his head and nced at the woman who was sleeping. "Aleigha, who are you? Why do I have a simr feeling for you?" Adrian was confused. She frowned, looking like she was having a dream. "No, I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it..." Suddenly, Aleigha mumbled. She was thin, and nervousness was full of her face. Adrian couldn''t help embracing her. At that moment, his lonely heart seemed to be filled with something. Aleigha clutched Adrian''s clothes. With her eysh shaking gently, her tears flew out. He remembered that when she was in the cave, she held back her tears, but in the dream, her tears rolled down. "If she indeed had other intentions, would her means be too advanced?" Adrian thought. "President...Xiao, can you believe me...?" Aleigha''s voice sounded again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. President Xiao? Adrian caught on to this point. "Was the person she called had the same name as mine?" He thought. Tears quickly drenched his shirt. He gently patted her back and said, "I believe in you. You didn''t do it." His words ease Aleigha''s brows and mood. He observed her. She had snow-like skin, which was white and tender. She didn''t wear any makeup, yet her beauty surpassed many pop stars. She had a nice-looking nose as well as a pair of lips pretty as cherries. What a fascinating woman. Then Adrian lowered his head and kissed her lips. Marc was stunned by this picture. He kissed a woman! Aleigha leaned in Adrian''s bosom, and he kissed her. Sunlight dyed them in soft yellow. So beautiful the picture was! Chapter 1105 In the Grimwood Mansion. Aleigha woke up on arge luxurious bed. She saw a special ck crystal ceiling chandelier. Looking around in this bedroom, there were totally two colors. ck and white. It was luxiourious yet celibate style. She knew momentarily whose the room was. Just like his dressing style, always in ck and white. Most of the time, he wore ck. All the things in the room were arranged neatly. Certainly, mysophobia freak should live in such ce. The room in Adrian''s style made Aleigha almost choked. She left the bed. Only then did she find it was a horribly big bedroom. Adrian was so rich that he made even a guest room so exquisite. As soon as she opened the door, a maid''s smiling face appeared. "Hello, miss. ording to Young Master''s order, after you wake up, you can walk around in the mansion but cannot leave here." "Don''t worry. I won''t leave without getting money." Aleigha was not that stupid. She had paid so much effort for revenge, without realizing her intention, she won''t quit in advance. The maid''s smile froze. This youngdy was so special. "What can I do for you, Miss?" "I want to take a shower. Please prepare a set of clothes for me." Aleigha didn''t treat her as a guest at all. In her previous life, she was submissive to all people''s despises, but atst, she ended up dying in the sea. In this life, she didn''t want to be harsh on herself anymore. "Okay, Miss. You can use anything in the bathroom. I''ll put the clothes on your bedter." Aleigha entered the bathroom. It was still decorated in ck and white, and everything here was giving off a smell of money. She noticed that there was a round massage bathtub in front of the French window. She could see outside but she couldn''t be seen from outside. Aleigha was strange with the environment, only knowing the view was fantastic. She sawkes, trees, and bridges. She was bathing while enjoying the scenery, and her sadness seemed to be all cured. When she came out wrapped in a bath towel, the maid had already put a few sets of clothes of different styles on the bed. She chose a white skirt, matching with pants in a light color. But the zipper of the skirt was too small, and it took her much strength to close it. Thinking of the maid was standing outside just now, she said loudly, "Could you pleasee in and close the zipper for me?" The door opened, and she stood back to the door. As soon as Adrian entered the room, he saw Aleigha''s bare back and her white underwear. Looking all the way down from her slim waist, it was her looming private part. Adrian''s eyes turned darker as he walked towards her step by step. "It''s a little bit hard to close. Thank you for doing it for me." Aleigha said without looking back. He closed the zipper little by little, smelling the scent of the body wash in the air. From Adrian''s angle of view, he could see her elegant neck and soft side face. With the tempting smell, she embraced her into his arms. Aleigha was suddenly brought into a broad chest. Adrian''s hot body temperature came through her skirt. Only then did she turn her head to look and found it was not the maid but Adrian with a cold face. She was frightened and shouted, "Howe are you?! Let go of me!" "If you''re aiming at seducing me, you''ve seeded." Adrian pushed her onto the bed. He just finished re-bandaging the wound and went back to the room with his upper body naked. Aleigha ced her arms between them to prevent him from getting closer. "What the hell? Seducing you?! Mr. Xiao, this joke isn''t funny." Her face was full of seriousness. Being moisturized by the steam just now, Aleigha''s face looked red and pretty tender as if water could be squeezed out of it. Her chestnut-colored long hair scattered on the bed, and anger was burning in her eyes. However, even if with strong anger, Aleigha had special charisma in Adrian''s eyes. Although she remained unknown, he had no way to get rid of her charm. "If not for seducing me, why did you ask me to zip your skirt?" Adrian asked, pinching Aleigha''s chin gently. The red mark made by his clutch was still on her neck. They were so close to each other, and the air was full of chemistry. Aleigha felt he was so funny to suspect that she saved him for seduction! "Adrian, did the bullet hit your chest or your brain?" She was deeply suspicious. "Are you really not afraid of death?" He threatened her coldly. This woman was too arrogant. "Adrian, I''ll say it again. I saved you just for money. Apart from your money, I''m not interested in you at all. Please let go of me! If youck women, as long as you announce your need, all the women are willing to satisfy you." "How dare you to say that to me. All the women? Who do you think you are?" Adrian thought angrily. "Woman, you shall pay for your arrogance." Adrian fiercely kissed her bright red lips. It was not a fleeting kiss, but it fell like a storm. This was the second time that Adrian kissed her proactively. Aleigha was surprised yet confused, how her next life changed so drastically? In her previous life, she always wished Adrian could talk to her more. She had never expected to stay so close to him. Besides being intimate, his kiss was so unreal too. The kiss contained too much strength to make Aleigha''s lips hurt. But she felt something else other than pain. "No... Mr. Xiao..." Her struggle did not work for him. On the contrary, she was as if telling, "Keep going, keep going..." Adrian was driven mad. How would he be this thirsty to a woman he had just met?!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A smell of blood went out and ran into Aleigha''s nose. She studied traditional medical in the countryside before, and she was sensitive to this smell. Yes, Adrian''s wound opened again, and the blood dyed his bandage and her skirt red. "Don''t move, watch out your wound! If you want to die, jumping off the building will be faster." As a doctor, she disliked the disobedient patients most. But Adrian was in high spirits and ignored her words. He continued his move. "If you want to die, go ahead. But don''t die in front of me. Get up and re-bandage your wound." Aleigha pushed him away coldly. In her previous life, Adrian had mysophobia and was celibate. It was weird that he totally changed in this habit. His interest was reduced, and he let go of her. "Actually, you have feelings when I''m kissing you, right?" Feelings? A strange sense of pleasure rose from the bottom of her heart. Was she still in love with him? As soon as recalled that he would marry Emilia in her past life, her face froze immediately. "You''re right. I do have a feeling. A terrible feeling! Extremely poor kiss skills!" Chapter 1106 Hearing her words, Adrian felt like soaking in ice. It was his first kiss in the cave! But he gotmented like that! "Have you kissed someone else?" In her past life, she kissed him once. It was a fleeting kiss that happened when Adrian was in aa. Later that, Aleigha''s face was damaged by the fire, and people disgusted her look, let alone making Adrian kissed her. No matter in her past life or next life, her kisses were all given to Adrian! Thinking of this, she was ufortable. "It''s none of your business. Now that you are home, give me the money. I''ll leave soon." She wanted to leave to avoid loving him once again. It would be equal to falling into the abyss. "Well, no problem. But you have to take care of me until I fully recover." Adrian didn''t want to let her off so soon. "You promised to give me 30 million yuan as the reward for saving your life!" Aleigha said. "How can you prove it? Do you have any evidence?" Adrian asked. "You... Shameless!" Aleigha knew that she may have been fooled. "Take care of me until my wound''s healed, I''ll give you 40 million yuan. We can sign a contract." Seeing she looked unhappy, he added ten million yuan. After he added the money, Aleigha looked better. Sure enough, she liked money more. For the first time, his charm lost an appeal to women, which caused Adrian to be extremely angry. "Okay, sign it now." She was afraid that he would regret itter. He nced at his wound, "Bind it up first." "You have a private doctor, why do you ask me to do that?" Aleigha stared at him and asked. "It''s okay if you don''t do it. Then I''ll give the money to my doctor." "Don''t... I''ll bind you up." Aleigha felt like falling into a trap. Seeing Aleigha leave angrily to look for the medical kit, Adrian smiled. People in this world all had weaknesses. Money was Aleigha''s weakness, and it was easy to control. Aleigha brought the medicine box over. Adrian sat on the bed, she knelt beside him to deal with his wound. His bloody wound made Aleigha hurt, while he looked emotionless as if he didn''t have a wound. She wiped off the blood around the wound carefully with a swab. The serious way she did her job somehow touched Adrian''s heart. "Done. Remember, don''t use strength and don''t touch the water. Thank your healthy body, you''ll recover soon." Aleigha said with great gentleness. Adrian''s eyes darkened. He tugged the bell tied on his bed, and the maid sent a contract over immediately. "I have already drafted the contract. If there is no problem, you can sign on it." Adrian said. Aleigha underestimated his efficiency. She began to read the contract, which said that he would pay 40 million yuan as the reward for taking care of him until recovering. With his body condition, it would be less than one month. His wound looked horrible, yet it was not fatal. It was still two months before her new semester started. "It was not bad to stay here." Aleigha thought. After confirmed no problem with the contract, she signed on it. At the same time, a touch of unnoticed smile arose on Adrian''s face. "It''s your turn." She said and handed him the contract and pen. Adrian didn''t even look at it and signed. "Finished. I want to take a bath." The man looked down at her and ordered like a king.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Go ahead." Aleigha said and rolled her eyes. "You taking a bath had anything to do with me?" She thought. Adrian pped his hands and another maid brought in another piece of paper. "I just forgot to show you of it. This is the appendix of the contract." Aleigha read the appendix and found it listed all her jobs, and it turned out she had to be responsible for every detail to nurse him! This was not just a contract! Actually, she read only two pages of the contract. Her general task was emphasized at the end of the first page but the rted details were written in the second page When the contract was presented to her, the second page was taken away. Unfortunately, she didn''t check the page carefully and neglected this key trap. He forgot to show it? He deliberately not showed it! "You... are so mean!" "Term No.5, before my wound healed, you have to help me take a bath. If you break the contract, you must pay me 10 million yuan as a penalty." Aleigha was trembling with anger. "You... you profiteer!" Aleigha was fooled as the person who wanted to fool Adrian. "Thank you for thepliment. You have five minutes to make the water ready, make sure it is 39 degrees Celsius." Looking at Aleigha'' s frustrating expression, Adrian was quite happy. Aleigha did not expect that he would be so shameless. She deemed he would nicely reward her with money and set her free soon. "Why the reality was so different from my imagination?!" Aleigha was helplessly to think. In the end, she had no choice but topromise. "Where is your room?" "Here it is." Aleigha''s eyes widened. She thought she was sleeping in a guest room. In her memory, Adrian hated being approached and others were forbidden to enter his private zone. For example, his bedroom. However, she not just slept on his bed for a night but also bathed in his bathtub! Why would he allow all this happened? Aleigha wanted to open his head and check if his brain was shot. "Where did the mysophobia freak go?" She thought. "You still have four minutes. Don''t forget the contract''s terms. If you refuse or vite it, then..." Before he finished his words, Aleigha ran into the bathroom crazily and began to water the tub. At the thought that she shared a bathtub with him, her face turned red. She set the water to the required temperature. Before she asked him toe, Adrian had stood behind her. His upper body naked, and he still wore muddy pants. "The water is ready. I''ll go out." Aleigha lowered her head and was about to leave. "Perhaps you don''t know what ''serve'' means." Adrian''s cold voice sounded. "I''ve already made the water ready. What else I need to do? Do you want me to scrub you?" Aleigha said grumpily. "You''re right. I can''t water my chest and it''s above nor move randomly. So, from now on, you shall carefully taker care of me. First, you should take my pants off." "You have so many maids, and any one of them can do it well. I bet they would be pleased to serve you. Why do you ask me to do this?" Aleigha was seriously confused. "Only your approaching won''t make me disgusted." For the first time, he exined. Aleigha was moved. But it was because she saved him, so he was not disgusted with her approach Back in her previous life, if she didn''t leave before he woke up and didn''t give Emilia a chance to rece her, would everything be different? She squatted down slowly and reached her hand to his belt. Being carefully looked at, her fingers were shaking. He was the man that she used to be eager for, now in the next life, she had no pleasure at all. "Things changed." She sighed. His belt was taken off, then she turned her face away to unzip his pants. Her heart was going to jump out of her chest, and she took his pants off while closing her eyes. "Please take off the rest by yourself." A slight chuckle was heard, followed by the sound of the water. Chapter 1107 She sighed with relief. Before she rxed, the demon''s voice once again rang out, "Come and wipe my body." "Am I reborn to be his servant?" Aleigha thought. Aleigha widened her angry- burnt eyes and shouted at him, "Adrian Xiao!" "If you do your job well, I will add extra money. How about 50 million? Anyway, what you want is just my money. As for the money, I have a lot." "Are you very proud?" Aleigha thought she was bullied. "At least, money can make you obedient." Adrian raised her eyebrows and said. Aleigha cursed in her heart as she didn''t find that Adrian was such a rascal in the past. She squatted down, not knowing where to start. No matter how miserable her past life was, she had never scrubbed someone''s body! "You can start now. Be careful and don''t touch the wound." Adrian urged. Aleigha bit her lips, taking the towel, and began to wash him. Adrian looked down at her. From his angle, he could see her trembling eyshes and her tightly closed lips. He put his fingers on her skin and ordered her in amanding tone, "Don''t bite me." Aleigha''s heartbeat strangely sped up by his tone. She continued to scrub. She didn''t dare to look at him nor think more. She dealt with his skin carefully inch by inch. His body figure was perfect, even the lines of his skin were clearly seen. It was not the kind of body that was built in the gym but was the inborn good-looking body. Aleigha''s cold fingers stoke on his skin, making him felt like being flirted with by a feather. She made her movement extremely careful. She dared not to make him hurt. "Are you tickling me? I am not a porcin doll, why are you so gentle?" He asked. Aleigha red at him. He used to hate others touching his clothes, but such a mysophobia freak now asked her to wash his body! She was certainly feeling strange. And she was shy to do the thing that she had never done for a man. Besides, she was med. "Fine, I''ll scrub you harder, making you hurt to death." She thought angrily. She had used all her strength. She thought that the man would howl, but why did he look so enjoyable? After finishing cleaning from his neck to shoulder, she began to wash his hands with foam. Adrian suddenly held Aleigha''s hand, and he squeezed his fingers into her fingers. "Is this called the crossed fingers?" It was only for couples. The air soon became romantic. Redness shed across her face, and she pulled her hand out quickly. Reluctance spread over Aleigha''s face, which made Adrian confused. "Holding hands with me was that disgusting?!" He thought. Feeling Adrian''s anger, Aleigha was more embarrassed. "I''ve finished cleaning. I''ll leave." She left in a hurry like escaping. This time, Adrian did not stop her. "Why do I always want to be close to her?" He asked himself. Fleeing from that "romantic" bathroom, Aleigha''s face was fully in red. She was supposed to hate him, however, his words rushed her heart. She looked at her fingers, and the feeling of his touching deeply imprinted in her mind. Standing in front of the window and bathing the cool breeze blew in, Aleigha''s restlessness was eased. She nced at her chest, finding that his blood stained her clothes. She rapidly changed into another dress. It was a sexy ck short dress. Adrian walked out in a bathrobe. As soon as he came out, he saw Aleigha was tieing her hair up by the window. As her soft hair were tied and lifted, her snow-like neck was exposed. The ckce dress set her skin off to extraordinarily white. Two strong arms wrapped around Aleigha''s waist, and his light breath gently sprayed to her ears. She couldn''t help shivering. ''Are you sure you are not seducing me?" Adrian was attracted by Aleigha''s every movement. Finished saying, he fell a kiss on her shoulder. The light fragrance of the body wash and shampoo filled the air, running into Aleigha''s nose. "What happened to him?! Why he always did the couple stuff to me?!" Aleigha was thinking. She was cautious to nce more at Adrian in the past life. Whening to this life, every move of her emitted seduction to him. How ridiculous! "Mr. Xiao, let me go." The more she struggled, the more he was excited. Every inch of her et skin that flirted by his kiss wase getting red. "You look you'' returning on Adrian said with an evil smile. He pushed her onto the bed. Aleigha wanted to push him away, however, she lost her strength. He wasn''t rough as before. Maybe for proving that he was not poor at kissing, his kiss contained tremendous tenderness this time. Such tenderness made Aleigha forget to struggle. She looked straight into his eyes with disblief.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His eyes were always cold. "Howe he became so gentle when he looked at me? He should not have looked at me like that." Aleigha thought. Adrian was greatly satisfied in kissing, yet he was still confused why he would lose control of the woman below? The atmosphere was great. Aleigha seemed to have been bewitched and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. At this moment, a familiar female voice sounded. "I don''t believe that Adrian is dead. He must be upstairs." "Miss Reid, the young master is really not here." A maid was trying to stop her. Kendal''s voice brought Aleigha''s mind back to reality. Only then did she find that Adrian had already lifted her dress. It was a very dangerous move. She was almost sessfully bewitched! It was Kendal who came. Back in her past life, except for the people in the Gardner family, Kendal was the one she hated most. Because of the marriage contract between the Gardner family and the Xiao family, Aleigha was arranged to married Adrian then. Some people in the Xiao family and the Reid family were rtives, and these two families were in a good rtionship. Kendal fell in love with Adrian since she was a kid When Kendal knew that Aleigha was going to marry Adrian, she vented all her anger on Aleighater. Aleigha was too timid, and she bore too many bullies. Kendal worked together with the people in Gardner''s family, insulting Aleigha and making her take pratfalls. Aleigha didn''t expect Kendal was the first enemy to meet. "Kendal, very well. You came asked for revenge, don''t me me. Since you loved Adrian, let me show you what kind of man he is." Aleigha thought. With the second life given by God, Aleigha didn''t want to be a coward. A hint of craftiness shed in her eyes. Chapter 1108 Thinking of it, Aleigha began to move proactively. She intertwined Adrian''s body with her legs and arms. "Adrian, I know..." The door opened at this moment, and Kendal was stunned by the picture she saw. "B*tch, who are you? How dare you seduce my Adrian!" Kendal heard that Adrian died from a car ident, she was unwilling to ept it and went to Grimwood Mansion to try her luck. She rushed over anxiously. Unexpectedly, what greeted her was such a scene! She ran to Aleigha in madness. Aleigha screamed out of scare, and she hid in Adrian''s embrace. Adrian was immersed in joy just now but soon interrupted by a blind fool. He grabbed Kendal''s hand, which was about to p Aleigha, saying with coldness, "Kendal, who allowed you to enter my room?" "Adrian, who is she? Didn''t you have a car ident?" Kendalpletely couldn''t ept what she saw. Although knowing his taboo, she didn''t care about it now. "To see is what to believe! Please go, if you break in next time, you should know the consequences. Adrian said while letting go of his hand, which made Kendal fell." "Adrian, you..." "Get out!" Adrian was angry. Aleigha, who was hiding in his embrace, could not help trembling. She recalled that she was being treated as Kendal in her past life. Kendal dared not resist and ran out crying, and Adrian''s shouting came from behind, "Why would I hire someone who couldn''t even stop a woman?! All useless! Go to the butler to get your pay, then leave!" The maids looked flustered. The sry they received here was multiple times higher than anywhere else. How could they bear to leave? "Young Master, it''s my fault. I''m so sorry. Don''t drive us away!" "One more word, I''ll drive you out of this industry." For fearing losing their jobs and being driven out, the maids could do nothing but leave. This was Adrian, a cold and heartless man. Aleigha returned calmly. She almost forgot his nature. Just as Adrian was about to continue his joy, Aleigha pushed him away, getting up to fix her clothes. "Mr. Xiao, you''d better not be too excited, or your wound will break again. If you really want to have fun, I''ll go find women for you." He was a little surprised to see Aleigha became so cold as she was so passionate a second ago. "Aleigha!" It was his first time to call her name. But Aleigha didn''t respond, just saying, "You should rest." Then she left and closed the door. Adrian was furious as he had turned on, yet the woman was gone. He was never ever turned down by someone. He was extremely disappointed. He went to the bathroom to clean his hand which touched Kendal just now. "Aleigha, no matter who you are, you are my woman!" He thought. Aleigha went downstairs in a good mood. Kendal didn''t leave, instead, she was crying on the sofa. Back in the day that Aleigha met Kendal for the first time. It was at a party which was held in the Gardner family. Kendal walked toward Aleigha and directly pped her face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. They didn''t know each other at all then. "Aleigha, I advise you to cancel your engagement with Adrian as soon as possible, otherwise, I won''t let you go!" Facing her arrogance, Aleigha was helpless. "Why you beat me?" "You b*tch, I just want to beat you. Don''t touch my Adrian." At that time, Aleigha just finished her life in the countryside and returned to the Gardner family. Like a coward, she never resisted and just submissive to others'' bullies. Kendal kept being fierce, and she smashed a jade sculpture that Adrian took much effort to acquire and will give to Old Master Reid as a gift. When Adrian came over, Kendal hurriedly used Aleigha of smashing it. Aleigha could never forget the way that Adrian looked at her. They destroyed Aleigha''s impression little by little until making Adrian hated her to death. Aleigha shallowly walked down the stairs. It turned out that her opponent was nothing to be afraid of. She used to fear was because she was too weak. "Miss Reid, are you okay?" She asked, pretending to be concerned. As soon as hearing her voice, Kendal raised her head, seeing a smiling woman with a slim figure and delicate face approaching over. In Kendal''s eyes, Aleigha looked like a winner. "B*tch, how dare you seduce my Adrian? I won''t spare you!" As she was saying, she was going to p Aleigha again. Aleigha had predicted that she would do so and caught Kendal''s hand in time. "I won''t give you a chance to hurt me again," Aleigha said word by word. Kendal didn''t understand her saying but felt greatly angry. "If you don''t leave him, I''ll torment you!" "Ha, I''d like to see how you are going to torment me." "You! You''re asking for it!" Kendal was a princess that spoiled by her family, when being provoked by Aleigha, she was pissed off. She pulled her hand out of Aleigha''s hand. At the same time, Aleigha saw a person appeared at the stairs. Aleigha lost bnce and fell. Kendal thought she didn''t stand firmly and deliberately gave her a kick. "I''ll beat you to death, b*tch!" "Stop!" Adrian''s loud voice sounded. He red at Kendal coldly. Being red by that kind of gaze, Kendal trembled and wanted to exin. "...Adrian!" "Kendal, from today on, you''re not allowed to take even half a step into my house." Adrian announced his decision. "Adrian, no, don''t do that to me." "Send Miss Reid home," Adrian ordered. This time, the maid ran fast and hurriedly drove Kendal out. Adrian walked up to Aleigha, who sat on the ground, stretching his hand toward her. Chapter 1109 Looking at his broad hand, Aleigha was emotional. How she used to wish to hold his hand like the normal couple! In the past life, she was thirsty for it. Even if Adrian was engaged with Aleigha, he had always refused to get close to her. Thinking of this, Aleigha refused his hand. Adrian''s hand froze in the air, and he looked a little embarrassed. "Dam* woman, how dare you refuse my help!" He thought. "Aleigha!" Adrian said with his teeth gritted. "What can I do for you, Mr. Xiao?" Aleigha looked at him calmly. "I''m hungry! Cook for me." Since she was so arrogant, Adrian had to try other ways to deal with her. "The food I made was hard to swallow. Do you really want to eat it, Mr. Xiao?" She asked provocatively. "As long as you were cooking seriously, I won''tin. If you dare to mess it up, well, you can give it a try." Adrian said while looking down at her. His figure cast a shadow which fully covered Aleigha. She took a step back, saying, "Okay." She walked toward the kitchen. She endured it for the sake of money. But she still murmured, "You have a cook, why to order me to cook?!" Aleigha grew up in the countryside and she was good at cooking. Within a very short time, she finished cooking a few simple dishes. For Adrian, who was used to exquisite food, it was his first time to try the ordinary dishes. "What is this?" "Braised tofu, pork eggnt, green pepper shredded meat, and tomato egg soup." Aleigha introduced them with a despised look. "Stupid, he didn''t even know these dishes." She thought. After carefully observed the food, Adrian found they looked pretty and appetizing. Before Adrian started to eat, Aleigha grabbed some of the food to another te. After all, he was a mysophobia freak. In the past, she identally touched his chopsticks when dined together, he immediately gave up eating and left his tableware far away. She had been very careful to serve this annoying man. However, her actions had a different meaning in Adrian''s eyes. "Do I have a gue?" "What? No." Aleigha did not understand why he said that. "Eat with me." He said unhappily. He hated feeling being disliked. Aleigha was confused. Why did he change his habit? "Fine." She put the food back, and carefully nced at his expression, only to find that he did not frown but looked very rxed. They ate without speaking. Surprisingly, Adrian ate up all food. "From now on, you will be in charge of my three meals." Adrian went upstairs with satisfaction. "Am I changing from a servant to a cook?" Aleigha thought. Looking at the empty tes on the table, Aleigha was in a daze. In her past life, she never had a chance to cook for Adrian. If he had eaten her food earlier, wouldn''t he be not that disgusted with her? Until this moment did Aleigha feel so much regret to leave Adrian too early. "Miss, Young Master is waiting for you in the study." The maid walked to Aleigha, who was in a daze. Aleigha woke up from the gaze and went up. Be at the door of the study, she was hesitant if she should enter it or not. If the bedroom was Adrian''s biggest taboo, the study would be the second one. She dared not to go in rashly. "Why are you standing there like wood?" Adrian looked at her with displeasure. "You bad man!" Aleigha cursed while entering his room.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As entered in, Aleigha found that he was working. "Remember, as long as you hear the ringing of the bell, you''ll have to appear in front of me within a minute." Adrian lifted his head from the documents and looked at her. In this mansion, Adrian always asked for service by ringing a bell. But that was the way he called maids. "Why should I?" Aleigha widened her eyes in anger. "Term 14 of the contract, as long as I need you, you shall immediatelye to me, no matter where you are." Hearing he mentioned that contract, Aleigha was furious. He was a cunning fox who yed tricks to deceive Aleigha into signing that contract. "I''m not able to teleport, how can I show up at once?!" "That''s why I gave you one minute. If you''re outside, I''ll show you mercy and give you three minutes." "You''re really merciful." Aleigha tucked her lips. Only whening to this life did she unlock Adrian''s shameless personality. "Thank you. Now cook some coffee for me." Adrian said. "Since you''re good at cooking, why don''t you make afternoon tea for me by the way?" "Don''t you feel ashamed, Adrian?" Aleigha couldn''t help yielding. If she had known that she was reborn as his servant, she wouldn''t have chosen to reborn. "How dare you speak to your employer like that? You should be punished." Adrian stood up. Seeing him stand up, Aleigha subconsciously ran away, but within a few steps, she was caught and being grabbed on her neck. "Adrian, I''m your lifesaver. You, you can''t beat me," Aleigha shrank her neck and said aggrievedly. Adrian raised his brows. Aleigha seemed to be not so afraid of him. "Term 25, If you offend me, I can punish you at will." "Well, let''s make it clear first. Don''t beat me on the face." Aleigha knew that he was an unforgiving man. Once upon a time, a person offended him,ter, this person family was ruined. It must be horrible to suffer Adrian''s punishment! She covered her face with both hands, however, Adrian was amused by her action and felt she was very cute. "Take them down." "No." Aleigha still covered her cheeks. "Under my hand''s protection, my face may not be hurt." She thought. Unexpectedly, she felt soft on the lips. She released her hands unconsciously, finding Adrian was seriously kissing her with his eyes closed. They knew each other for only one day, but they had kissed several times! Was he the real Adrian or a fake one? Adrian opened his eyes and looked into another deer-like pair of eyes. "If you don''t behave well in the future, you will be punished." His voice was so maic. Aleigha''s heart pounded, and she pushed him away. "I, I''ll make coffee for you." She hurriedly ran out of the study while covering her red face. "What was wrong with me? Was it just because Adrian changed the way he treats me, I should love him again?" She asked herself. "Aleigha, don''t forget the lesson learned in your previous life. You can''t love him, you absolutely can''t!" After calming herself down for a while, she walked towards the maid and asked, "Is there instant coffee?" "Miss, how can Young Master drink that junk? We have Blue Mountain coffee beans that shipped from Jamaica yesterday. Please grind them and brew coffee for him with it. the maid said seriously Aleigha was confused why she called instant coffee junk. Was she that superior? "Okay." After all, Adrian controlled everything. She told herself to endure it, and she could leave with money at most one monthter. "Miss, hurry up. Young Master doesn''t like to wait too long." "Okay!" Aleigha gritted her teeth. If she continued to serve him like this, she would be a real maid! Chapter 1110 After hurriedly brewing, Aleigha brought a cup of coffee to Adrian. He was focusing on coding on hisputer. He looked handsome usually, when working seriously, his beauty was doubled. He could quickly reenter working conditions with such a wound. No wonder he could dominate the business world in no time. It was inappropriate to only see others'' sess, the great effort they made for being sessful was the same important to consider. She was about to leave after putting down the coffee as she didn''t want to disturb him. But he was too focused as if he didn''t see it. If the coffee cooled off, he may order Aleigha to warm it up. "Mr. Xiao, the coffee." She couldn''t help reminding. Adrian seemed to be isted from the world. Aleigha gently pushed him and asked, "Mr. Xiao?" Only then did he react. "It''s ready?" "Yes. Enjoy. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave." Aleigha turned around to go, but Adrian pulled her into his arms. Before she struggled, she was stopped by him. "Don''t move, you''ll break my wound." "Didn''t you ask me to make afternoon tea? How can I do that if you keep me here?" "It''s still early, just stay." Adrian hugged her while taking a sip of the drink. "Not bad." Aleigha sighed and asked him in her heart, "Are you a mysophobia freak or not?!" "Aren''t you worried that I''ll memorize your code?" Aleigha asked. "Can you understand them?" Adrian caught the point. Although being furious, Aleigha had to admit that she didn''t understand the code. "Who, who said that I can''t understand!" She was still pretending. "Even if you can understand, if you dare to reveal half a word, I will make it impossible for you to get off the bed this life." Adrian threatened her word by word. "Are you going to break my leg?" "No, I''m going to f*ck you until you are crippled." "You hooligan!" Aleigha turned her head. She didn''t want to give one more look at those headache code. She was trapped in Adrian''s bosom and soon fall asleep due to feeling bored. Afterpleting his work, he found that Aleigha was sleeping soundly. He carried her to his bedroom and put her on the bed gently, looking at her sleeping face. "We have just met, but why I''m so obsessed with you? Who the hell are you? What magic did you use on me?" Adrian thought. "Young Master, Chairman hosts a banquet tonight, and he asked you to go back." Marc''s voice came in. Adrian stood up silently. For fearing waking Aleigha up, he left the room. "Does the old master know it?" "Yes, it should be Miss Reid who exposed the news. Darien should have known it too. What about our n..." "Damn Kendal," Adrian said in a cold low voice. He had made a n and deliberately hid in Crimwood Mansion, unexpectedly, his n was broken now. "Young master, are you going?" "How can I not go to the old master''s banquet? Cancel the n." "Yes, Young Master. I''ll go prepare it right away." "By the way, take her with us." "Are you suspecting she works for Darien?" "Not really, but it''s not ruled out." Adrian had been very suspicious of Aleigha, the woman who suddenly showed up. She knew all his habits including his developing software. If she was not Darien''s part, why would she be in the cave at the right time? If she came for the software, how would she fall asleep after just taking a look at the code? As a spy, she couldn''t be this unprofessional. Anyway, she was too strange. Aleigha didn''t wake up until four o''clock in the afternoon. She rubbed her eyes. "Dam* it, I should make afternoon tea for the demon!" She thought. "Wake up? Get dressed and go to another ce with me." Adrian said. Aleigha had just woken up and was confused with his request. "Where?" "You''ll know when you are there." A glint shed across Adrian''s eyes. He rang the bell, and soon the maids came in. "Young Master, the clothes are ready."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Dress her up." "Yes, sir." Adrian turned around and left the room, followed by a group of people walking in. Some of them were holding clothes, some were taking cosmetics, and some were carrying shoes. "Miss, please change clothes." One of the maids said and began to take off her clothes. "No, no. I''ll do it myself. Don''t take off my clothes!" Aleigha was scared and hid in the quilt. "We''re leaving at five o''clock. Miss, you have to hurry up. You have ten minutes to take a bath." Aleigha had no idea where she would go. She recalled the day when she returned Gardner''s residence in the past life, and she attended a banquet that night. It was a party with the Gardner family, Reid family, and Xiao family attending. Aleigha just returned then, and she was informed she should go to an important asion. Emilia pretended to be kind and lend e Aleigha a set of ugly outdated clothes and made her hair in a short curly style which the middle-aged women preferred. She dressed incredibly awful to the party and ridiculed by everyone. The Gardner family was ashamed and treated Aleigha coldly from then on. Just at that party, she had a reunion with Adrian, who was saved by her. She was excited and wanted to say hello to him. She rushed forward to him but got directly rejected as she didn''t know he had mysophobia. Emilia mocked Aleigha for dreaming of a man who she not deserved. Aleigha exined it was not the case, she saved him. Hearing this, Emilia became curious and inquired more. Aleigha told her the whole story and showed her the bullet. Later, the bullet was taken by Emilia, and she told Adrian she saved him. Since then, Adrian hadn''t been so cold to Emilia as he treated her as his lifesaver. At the party, Old Master Gardner announced the engagement with the Xiao family, Aleigha was excited and nervous. As soon as the news was released, everyone, including the Reid family, was all in a big surprise. Kendal destroyed Aleigha''s image on that night out of jealousy. "Will it be the same party tonight?" Aleigha was wondering. Thinking of the tragic she experiencedst life, a fighting spirit rose in Aleigha''s heart. She quickly finished taking a shower and changed her clothes. She also received the maids'' hairstyle service in a very cooperative way. Because the first impression was quite important. Aleigha was too naive to believe in Emilia''s kindness and dressed up ording to her tips. She scared those families and was ridiculed hard. "Miss, it''s done. You''re so beautiful! Young master surely has good taste. No wonder he doesn''t like Miss Reid but was willing to take you home. You''re much more beautiful than fer." "That''s right. Miss Reid is unruly. Miss, you are beautiful and virtuous, and your cooking skills are impressive. I have never seen Young master eat so much." "Ahem, stop talking. I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Xiao." Aleigha felt it funny to be gossiped about as if she would be Mrs. Xiao in the future. She was shy, and her face turned red. "Are you done?" Adrian asked and pushed the door open. "I... Yeah, I''m done." Aleigha stood up with some embarrassment. Facing the well-dressed elegant woman, Adrian was in a daze. Chapter 1111 Wearing the light blue strapless steep dress which set her body off to perfect slim, Aleigha looked graceful and elegant. Her skin was fair and tender. In the maid''s words, it was white as snow. And her neck was as soft as the swan. As she moved, her sexy corbone stood out, below was her loomed cleavage. There were several pink flowers decorated on her dress, which looked like real flowers scattered on it. Her hair was tied up high, and only two wisps of curly hair were left by her ears. There were gems on her bun which was shedding lights. In this dressing style, her long legs and slim waist were all pretty to show off. Without the makeup, she looked clean. With the makeup, she seemed to be slightly more mature and sexier. Adrian was speechless but stared at her. Aleigha somehow lost her confidence in his eyes. "Am I ugly?" "Let''s go." He turned around and left, but his heart was jumping fast. Nobody else would know how he felt to see dressed up Aleigha at the first sight. He didn''t expect she would be so beautiful. Aleigha was confused with his reaction, not knowing if he liked or disliked her look. She caught him up. The car they took parked in the courtyard. It was only one car, in Aleigha''s memory, Adrian hated others sharing rides with him. "Well, no car for me, then I''ll take the front seat." She thought as she didn''t dare to sit beside him. However, when Aleigha was about to open the front door, Adrian opened the rear door for her. "How dare you ignore me!" Adrian cursed in his heart. "Come here!" Adrian shouted. He was even wondering if there would be a spy as cold as her who always kept him so far away. She was remote all the time not just taking a car but also when they were eating. She opened the door, looking at Adrian with confusion caused by his shouting. "I won''t say it again!" Seeing the innocent look on her face, Adrian gritted his teeth, holding himself from going crazy. "Ahem, Miss, the young master wants you to sit with him." The driver could not help saying. He worked for Adrian for many years, and he had never seen his young master opened the car door for any woman. Aleigha was the first one to receive this service, however, she was so disdainful. "You don''t like taking a ride with others, don''t you? Why do you want me to sit with you?" Aleigha asked him. "Why are you so clear about my habits?" Adrian was suspicious again. "You have mysophobia. Everyone knows that." Aleigha was a little stunned to be questioned, yet she still sat in the front. Adrian got into the car angrily. None of them spoke along the way. Until they were almost arriving, Adrian broke the silence. "Aren''t you curious about where we are going?" It was familiar scenery outside the window, Aleigha had confirmed that it was the party she assumed, she was certainly not curious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing Adrian asked, she pretended to be interested. "Where are we going?" "Woman, do you know that you''re bad at acting?" Adrian looked at her and asked. It was clear that she already knew their destination, that was why no curiosity in her eyes at all. She had revealed a lot. There was indeed something wrong with her, but would Darien really send a woman with such poor acting skills over? Aleigha looked into Adrian''s questioning eyes, thinking of the reason why he kept her in the study before, "Was he testing me?" She thought. In the past life, she attended today''s party as Adrian''s fiance. Coming to this life, since Adrian didn''t fully probe her identity and background, he had no reason to bring her here. Unless... "He was testing if I am sent by Darien. Such a scheming man. I forgot his nature." Aleigha thought. She felt a chill on her back as if she was working with a tiger. Adrian witnessed all expression changes on her faces, from disdainful to fearful. "The fearless woman who dared to call my full name now afraid??" Adrian thought. The more he looked at her, the more suspicious he felt. The car stopped in the courtyard of the Gardner family. Back on the day that Aleigha visited the estate of the Gardner family, she was shocked by this group of ancient-looking buildings. Even with the passing of time, its charm had never faded. When Aleigha saw this estate again this time, she wasn''t touched by the residence''s beauty but by its value sitting in this area. It was already worth over a hundred million yuan. As long as the Gardner family fell into chaos, this estate would also be implicated. The walls were covered in moss, and a cluster of red flowers peeked out from it. She took that flower off and saw it in a daze. "What are you looking at?" Adrian felt strange about her, thinking howe a spy looked so emotional? "It is blooming so well." She didn''t answer directly. "Of course, it''s right in the full bloom." "No matter how beautiful it is, it will wither sooner orter." She threw the flower away and left. Last second, she was still pitiful by the blossom, but she discarded right away. How rapidly she changed. Adrian would not know that Aleigha just saw her miserable life from this flower. Once opon a time, she was a flower- like woman, but she was destroyed right before she greeted her full bloom. She entered the estate. Every time she walked into Gardner''s residence, seeing the traditional courtyard immersed in flowers, she felt like having a time- traveling and went back to the ancient pce. "You''ve been here before?" Adrian asked Aleigha, who directly walked to the reception room. "No, I just think here is beautiful. I''m just looking around." Aleigha took back her thoughts. "Mr. Xiao, why do you bring me here?" "You''ll know soon." Actually, both of them knew the reason. Bringing Aleigha here was to test if she worked for Darien. Since it was the party of those families, Darien would also present. Adrian suspected it was he who sent Aleigha over. When they were about to reach the door, Adrian stopped and said, "Come, hold my arm." Aleigha did not refuse. She wanted to visit those old friends and return the pain she suffered. She held Adrian''s arm and walked into the room with him. "Adrian! You'' re here! I heard that you had a car ident. How are you?" Said Darien''s mother, a hypocritical woman. Adrian couldn''t figure out why Elliot married this kind of woman. In the beginning, the Xiao family was harmonious, since this woman married in, she worked with her son and other rtives, bringing so much chaos to this family. Before Adrian could respond, everyone noticed the woman he brought. Their concerns for his car ident instantly turned into this strange woman. "Who is she?" "My femalepanion," Adrian said. The word "femalepanion" could be exined a lot. Aleigha could feel the eyes cast from all directions toward her. The eyes cast on her contained jealousy and envy. But Aleigha understood, she was just a tool that Adrian used to test Darien. "Probably, he is doubting if Darien used a honey trap on him." Thinking of this, Aleigha was a little chill. Sure enough, Adrian had always been so scheming. Fortunately, she didn''t fall in love with him again. A cold gaze came from a corner. Aleigha was quite ufortable being stared at by that person. He was Dustin, her grandfather. She was raised in the countryside for many years, and nobody of the Gardner Eamily remembered heret look. They thought Aleigha was on the way home, and none of them expected the woman who appeared to be Aleigha. Of course, the old master Xiao was angry to see Adrian bringing a femalepanion. "Adrian,e over here." The old man said coldly. Adrian nced at the people around him and said, "She''s a guest of the Xiao family. Treat her well." Then he told Aleigha, "Wait for me here." "Go ahead." She took her hand back. Chapter 1112 Adrian followed the old man into the study. Aleigha stood there and was surrounded by people. Most of them were from the Gardner family. There was an arranged marriage between the Gardner family and the Xiao family. Now Adrian brought a femalepanion with him, which aroused everybody''s curiosity. Aleigha knew them quite well. She said with a smile, "As you can see, I''m just a femalepanion of Mr. Xiao." People were doubtful as Adrain never had any femalepanion before. Aleigha was the very first one. "Femalepanion? For what aspect?" A familiar voice rang out. As soon as hearing this voice, Aleigha slightly trembled, and she clutched her fist. Emilia! The woman who disfigured Aleigha''s face, slid the me onto her, and finally killed her in the sea! "Emilia, she is the b*tch that I told you. She appeared at Grimwood Mansion and was shamelessly sleeping with Adrian!" Kendal''s sharp words spread to everyone''s ears and made those who still guessing Aleigha''s identity speechless. Since Adrian never randomly touched woman, she... Aleigha smiled in her heart. Kendal was a stupid pig. She never knew that Emilia liked Adrian. She thought that Emilia would help her get close to Adrian. However, Kendal was just something taken advantage of by Emilia but remained unknown. Aleigha turned around. Unlike her exaggerated and ugly dressing in her previous life, her outfit today was exquisite and eye-catching. Emilia also found that Aleigha was obviously more beautiful, to the extent that every woman would be jealous. While Emilia was the one who dressed Aleigha ugly, making her self-abased after being mocked. Aleigha dressed up today. When she turned around and looked into Emilia''s eyes, she saw something called envy in there. Soon envy turned into jealousy. "How can she be so beautiful? No wonder Adrian would bring her here." Emilia thought. Emilia looked at Aleigha''s face calmly while her heart was screaming. Aleigha ignored Kendal''s words but answered Emilia''s question. "For what aspect? What aspect do you think it should be?" Emilia loved Adrian, and she bullied Aleigha hard in the past. Today Aleigha sessfully avenged by making Emilia jealous. "No matter why Adrian brought you here, I just want to remind you that you should know who you are." Because of other''s presence, Emilia didn''t make her words too harsh. "Thank you for reminding me. I''ve always been very clear who am I." Said Aleigha, then she chuckled and walked to the side.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aleigha went toward an exhibition rack and saw a jade carving was ced on it. Time was really magical. Thest time she saw it, the jade carving was smashed by Kendal. Not far away, Emilia took Kendal aside. "Kendal, did you say that Adrian no longer allowed you to enter Grimwood Mansion?" "That''s right! It''s that b*tch! You don''t even know how cheap she is." To Kendal, Adrian''s order was the biggest grievance that she ever suffered, as soon as thinking of it, she would still be furious. "How about teaching her a lesson?" Emilia nced at Aleigha, who stood by the exhibition rack. "How should we do that?" Emilia whispered to Kendal''s ear, and her eyes lit up, "Really?" "Of course. Adrian spent a lot of effort to get that jade carving. If she breaks it, do you think how Adrian would treat her?" "Certainly, driving her out. Ha, I''ll do it right away." Kendal walked over happily. Aleigha pretended to see the jade carving, while she was observing Kendal and Emilia all the time. She witnessed all their movements. In her previous life, it was at the end of the party, when the old master announced that she would marry Adrian, Emilia got jealous and asked Kendal to plot against her. Today, the same thing happened a little earlier. "Still ying old tricks?" Aleigha''s mouth lifted. She was calcting the time and waiting Kendal to pass by, then she would stretch out her foot to stumble her. How could Kendal predict that Aleigha would move first? She was thinking about Emilia''s wonderful trick with happiness. Especially when she imagined the picture that Adrian drove Aleigha out of Gardner''s residence, she couldn''t helpughing. She was too happy to notice something was wrong, and she didn''t see Aleigha''s leg at all, she was stumbled awkwardly. The rack was full of precious porcin and jade artifacts. Although Kendal''s weight was not heavy enough to turn down the rack, it was enough to knock down a few pieces of the exhibition. "Ah!!!" She screamed and fell to the rack. Emilia was helpless to see her. "What a stupid pig." She cursed. The sound of breaking porcin drew everybody''s attention. "Oh My God! Kendal, what are you doing?!" Everyone''s face changed when they saw the broken porcin. The old master didn''t have too many hobbies, one of them was collecting antiques. Unfortunately, Kendal broke a few of them. He cherished and took seriously care of his treasure, even the servants dared not to clean them, the old master did all cleaning personally. Seeing the porcin scattered all over the ground, Kendal was panicked. "Miss Reid, are you okay?" Aleigha asked her with innocent eyes. She wanted to pat the horrified Kendal, who red at her with angry. "It''s you, it''s you, you b*tch, you stumbled me!" Kendal was so angry that she gave Aleigha a hard push. Aleigha could have avoided the push. But she didn''t move. In her previous life, her enemies would plot her by hurting themselves, today, she would make them repay double! She took Kendal''s push and fell to the ground, right after she knocked hard to the rack. The gossipingdies by the side were all dumbfounded. Aleigha felt pain in her elbow. The next second, blood flowed out. "Are you alright?" An extremely maic voice sounded. It was much deeper than Adrian''s cold voice. She turned her head and looked into a pair of deep eyes, Darien. "Thank you, I''m fine." Aleigha knew that this man was dangerous. Adrian was at most cold, but Darien was different. He dealt with things in an extreme way, just like a dangerous terrorist. So Aleigha did not intend to cooperate with him from the beginning. Darien stretched his hand toward her, wanting to help her up. Just as Aleigha was about to refuse, another voice suddenly rang up. "Take your hand away. She''s my woman." The person who spoke was Adrian. At the moment he and the old master walked out of the study, he saw Aleigha fell. He could have waited longer before seeing what rtionship of Aleigha and Darien. However, when he saw that Darien stretching his hand out, a wave of inexplicable anger surged in Adrian''s heart. He did not want any man to touch her. His words echoed in Aleigha''s heart. "She is my woman." Chapter 1113 Aleigha got up on her own. She didn''t need the help of others because her hands were injured, nor her feet. Darien withdrew his hand, stepping aside with great interest to see how Adrian dealt with this situation. "Although it was a pity that I didn''t kill him, maybe I can use this woman as the weapon fighting against him." Darien thought. Everyone could be vulnerable as long as he had a weakness. Aleigha looked at Darien. He was smiling at her, but his smile was evil and made her chill. Their eye contact strengthened Adrian''s anger. "How dare she wink at him in front of so many people?!" With great anger, Adrian seemed to have forgotten why he brought Aleigha here. At this moment, she was as if only belonging to him, and nobody could even covet a little about her. Seeing Adrian''s and Dustin''s faces, Kendal trembled in fear. "No, it wasn''t my fault. It was this b*tch who tripped me, so I broke the porcin." Kendal exined in a panic. How could her exnation work? Adrian''s body emitted strong coldness as he walked toward Kendal. She was scared to cry, and teardrops were rolling in her eyes. "Adrian, I didn''t mean it. It''s her..." Aleigha looked at all this indifferently. It was she who exined hard in the past, even though she had dried her tears up, the man she exined to wasn''t touched at all. Today, the woman who made the exnation changed to Kendal. Adrian should be angry too, after all, he bought this porcin especially for Dustin. But now it was smashed like this. Sure enough, he was pissed off. Aleigha was happy to watch this drama. "Apologize," Adrian said coldly. "What?" Kendal was confused. Aleigha didn''t understand either. "What does he mean?" Aleigha thought. Apologize? Apologize to porcin? "Apologize to her," Adrian said to Kendal word by word. Aleigha''s face froze. "Did I hear wrongly? How could Adrian ask Kendal to apologize to me?" She thought. Other people also helped, "Kendal didn''t mean it. Why should she apologize?" "It''s just an antique. Old master won''t be angry." "Kendal, it''s okay, don''t cry." People were treating Kendal differently from how they treated Aleigha in the past life. Everyone was asking forgiveness for Kendal. Aleigha was a little sad for this scene. No matter in thest or current life, she never gained people''s cares. At the same time, Adrian helped Aleigha up and put her into his embrace. When he saw the wound on her arm, her tone softened a little. "Does it hurt?" Just a few words, they sounded like the stones cast into Aleigha''s river of heart. But soon she recovered. She pretended to be generous and said, "It doesn''t hurt. Don''t me Miss Reid. I identally fell." Aleigha was sure that Adrian witnessed the truth, and she said it deliberately. She did so was not for pleasing Adrian but wanted to act weak. It was just acting! Who couldn''t do that?! Back on the same day of that year, the same ce and the same scene. Without no one''s notice, Emilia conducted her plot and wasn''t caught, leaving Aleigha to take everyone''s me. Today, it became different. All people had seen that Kendal pushed Aleigha, but Aleigha was generously to tell them not to me her. Even if bearing injury, Aleigha didn''tin nor cry. Compared with Kendal, who was the conspiracy implementer but acting innocent and cried, Aleigha was so kind. Immediately, she left all people an impression of being generous and sensible. "Do you think I''m blind?" Adrian snorted coldly at Aleigha, thinking that she was arrogant and fearless in Crimwood Mansion, how could she be so sophisticated suddenly?! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Last second, he was still gentle to Aleigha, and when he turned to look at Kendal, his face was getting cold. "Kendal, I don''t want to see you in the future, anywhere as long as I am." "Adrian, how can you say that?!" "Get out!" Kendal quickly ran to Dustin. "Old master Gardner, I didn''t mean it. It''s... she tripped me and made me fell." She pointed at Aleigha. Dustin''s gaze was fixed between Aleigha and Adrian. His eyes were so deep that no one could figure out what he was thinking. But Aleigha guessed something. She was called back home that year was for fulfilling the marriage contract with the Xiao family. At the same time of that night, Aleigha had already arrived. But tonight, she wasn''t there as Adrian''s fiance, and people thought the real Aleigha was missing. Since Adrian''s fiance was missing, the wedding appointment could not be fulfilled so easily. Seeing Adrian bringing another woman to present the party, old master Gardner should be confused, and he might discuss this matter with Adrian in the study just now. "Based on the current situation, old master Gardner doesn''t like me." Aleigha thought. Dustin gently patted Kendal''s back tofort her, and then looked at Aleigha. "Did you trip her?" With the friendship between the Reid family and the Gardner family, the old master would defend Kendal first. "If I say I didn''t, would you believe me?" Aleigha looked at the old master who she should call grandpa helped another woman. Fortunately, she had been quite used to these people''s attitude. She was sure that her legs were blocked by furniture and others wouldn''t see she tripped Kendal. "It''s you!" Kendal shouted. "Miss Reid, you troubled me over and over again. Did I do something wrong to you? Why do you hate me so much?" Aleigha said with an aggrieved look. "You..." "Did anyone of you see what happened just now?" Dustin asked the people circling around. Although Emilia didn''t see it, as soon as she defended Kendal and wronged Aleigha, she would certainly gain Dustin''s support. Before she could speak anything, a voice rang out. "Old Master, I saw what happened just now." Darien said. "Oh, can you tell us?" Then Dustin looked at Aleigha with cold eyes as if he confirmed that Aleigha was lying. Aleigha pretended calm, but panic flipped in her heart. Speaking of witnesses, Darien seemed to be able to see Aleigha''s movements from where he stood before. "Would that be so coincident? He saw everything?" Aleigha couldn''t help suspecting. ¦Ó¦Ï¦Í "Darien, tell the truth and expose her true colors!" Kendal said excitedly. Darien said in an unhurried manner, "Well, I saw Kendal walking towards this youngdy. I deemed she was thinking of something, and she identally ran into the rack to drop the porcin." Aleigha was stunned. "Didn''t he really see that?" "No, Darien, how can you say that? I didn''t hit that rack, it''s not me!!" "Kendal, why are you still quibbling?" "Adrian..." Adrian didn''t care about Kendal''s wound at all, what he cared about was all Aleigha. Chapter 1114 Kendal never thought that Darien would help Aleigha, Aleigha was confused too. She knew he was lying. "If he didn''t see the truth, why he made up a story? If he saw the truth, why he helped me? I am just a stranger to him." Aleigha thought. Even the Gardner family didn''t know who Aleigha was, let alone Darien. However, no matter for what reason that he helped Aleigha, it was a good thing. Since Darien provided testimony, people all chose to believe him. The Xiao Family immediately changed their attitude and said, "Kendal, what you don''t admit that you fall down? Why do you wrong thatdy?" Emilia came over. Kendal quickly grabbed her hand. "Emilia, you should prove it, I didn''t do it, it''s her fault..." "Kendal, it''s your fault. Apologize to thisdy." Emilia said. She was smarter than Kendal. Finding out the culprit was not important, Adrian confirming Kendal was the culprit was far more important. Adrian was furious. Any word Kendal said sounded like a quibble. "Emilia, how can you..." Kendal couldn''t understand why nobody helped her and even including Emilia?! Emilia winked at her and said, "Kendal, apologize to thedy quickly, don''t make her think you are rude." Kendal liked to follow Emilia''s orders since she was a kid. She believed Emilia would never harm her, besides, she would help her be Adrian''s girlfriend. Then Kendal said to Aleigha stiffly, "I''m sorry." Adrian nced at her. "Are you apologizing?" "Mr. Xiao, I''m fine. Don''t trouble Miss Reid." Aleigha pretended to be merciful, which was what she learned from Emilia. Pretending innocent was so exciting! No wonder Emilia was a fan of this art. Seeing Aleigha was bleeding, Adrian gave up on ming Kendal and took her leaving.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Adrian, where are you going?!" Dustin shouted. Adrian had arrived for just an hour. "Old master, I''ll take her to the hospital." "Let someone else take her there. There''s something more urgent!" "Maybe another day. The wound on her hand was my first priority. Besides, my parents are abroad. It won''t be toote to wait until theye back." Adrian ignored Dustin''s persuasion and took Aleigha away. She was forced to go into the car. Adrian was in a bad mood. In stark contrast to Adrian''s bad mood, Aleigha was happy. Because she won the first battle beautifully. In herst life, she came to Gardner''s residence without knowing any of these people. Emilia took advantage of her ignorance and fooled her into dressing ugly. Later, she wasughed at by others. How possible Adrian would be interested in her? Next, Kendal wronged her to break the old master''s porcin. Due to this, she left Adrian an awful impression. No doubt their engagement was no more meaningful when Aleigha''s first impression was destroyed. Coming to this life, Aleigha won''t allow Emilia to borrow Kendal to frame her again! She couldn''t be stepped on! "As the story was revised, what would the ending be?" Aleigha was curious. Adrian turned around to get a medical kit, at a nce, he saw she smiled. "Is it funny?" Aleigha looked into his eyes, putting her smile away hurriedly. She took the kit from his hand. "Let me do it." She skillfully treated her wound. From stopping the bleeding to relieving inmmation, she didn''t even frown. "It was such a long wound. Wasn''t women the most delicate creature?" Adrian thought. Kendal was so delicate that she would make a big fuss about mosquitoes. Looking at Aleigha, she seemed to be never affected by the injure at all. "Don''t you feel any pain with this long wound?" He was doubtful. "It''s okay." Compared with making Kendal be med, it was worth bearing pain. She used to be controlled by her family, in this life, she now became a controller. Of course, she was happy. Hearing her tone, Adrian thought that Aleigha didn''t care about it. He reminded, "It may leave a scar." "It doesn''t matter." Was there anything uglier than her configured face caused by the fire? There would be nothing more painful than the grievance she suffered in the past life. Facing the woman who dealt with her wound alone, Adrian found that she was so strange. He brought her here was for testing her rtionship with Darien. Darien did help her, but it made Adrian more confused. If Darien used Aleigha as bait to hook Adrian, when Aleigha was in trouble, he shouldn''t help her for not exposing their rtionship. Aleigha was as if covered by a mysterious veil, which prevented Adrian from seeing through her. Back to the 6rimwood Mansion, before Adrian saying anything, Aleigha said, "Now my arm is injured, you can''t order me to do anything." Her cunning look made Adrian speechless. "You have one more hand." "Are you kidding me?" Aleigha pouted her lips. "I''m hungry, cook for me." Adrian was still arrogant. Aleigha was angry. "Didn''t you see that? I''m injured." "Let someone else cut the vegetables, and youmand by the side. want to eat in half an hour." "Okay, okay! You''re such an et good-for-nothing." Aleigha mumbled and walked toward the kitchen. Was he always so tough on women? No, he was not tough to every woman. Aleigha knew it. A woman appeared in her mind. "It''s about the time to meet her." Aleigha thought. "You''ve wasted three minutes!" Adrian came back silently, finding Aleigha was in a daze. "Why didn''t you ask her to cook for you?" Aleigha was a little angry to think of that woman, the special figure in Adrian''s heart. Her words were quite wired. "What''s wrong with you?" "I quit. I don''t want the money. You can order anyone you like to serve you." Aleigha walked to the door in anger. She didn''t want to be bullied by the same didn''t in different lives. She why she would be abnormal to think of that woman either. She was a person that affected Aleigha much more than Kendal, Emilia and others. Adrian saw her off and remained unknown that why Aleigha reacted like this suddenly. "Young Master, Miss is leaving." The maid by the side reminded him carefully when she saw Adrian didn''t move at all. "Tell the guards not to let go of even a fly!" Chapter 1115 Aleigha''s way was blocked. The doorkeeper stared at her fiercely, saying, "Nobody is allowed to leave!" Aleigha kicked the door. "How could he be so rude?!" "Well, at the worst, I give up the money, but I can choose other ways to revenge." She thought. Since she was blocked from going out, she didn''t want to go in the house either, she sat on the stairs sulked. "Why I am angry? Why I will be angry to think of her? Does her rtionship with Adrian matters to me?!" Aleigha couldn''t figure out. She was especially furious to recall the arrogant manner that Adrian treated her. "If that woman was a treasure for him, I would be nothing to him!" When Adrian walked out of the house, he saw a woman sitting on the stairs alone in the soft yellow streemp''s light. On both sides of her, nts were flourishing. She was still wearing the dress. With all the romantic elements here, the picture was beautiful like an oil painting. "You don''t want to cook for me?" He looked down at her. Aleigha turned to look at him. "No." "You don''t even want the money?" "No!" She was like a mad kitten. Adrian liked it and felt she was cute. "Who did you ask to cook for me just now?" Only then did Aleigha realize that her words had a vor of jealousy. She didn''t like Adrian anymore. How could she be jealous? "I don''t know. Go ask whoever you like, leave me alone." Aleigha had regained her sense, and she hated being looked down by him. However, even if standing up, she was still looked down. She felt she was bullied, even on the height. She stepped one stair higher, finding she was still short, only until stepping one more time, she could finally look down on him. Adrian didn''t mind it but look at her eyes, saying word by word, "I want to eat the food you make." "You..." "Because it''s really delicious." He carried her up, and Aleigha shouted lightly out of scare. How dare this guy carry her on such a high ce. "What are you doing? Put me down, Adrian." ''TH offer you a privilege. You can cook for me when your arm recovered." Adrian thought she was angry for being forced to cook. "Is this... apromise?" Aleigha thought. Raising up her head, she saw Adrian''s face with fine lines, and her heart pumped. "Adrian, do you know who you are carrying?" She asked in a daze. "Aleigha, I''m carrying Aleigha," Unbelievably, he answered! Usually, he would not respond to women''s silly questions. Unexpectedly, he replied to her, and when Aleigha was about to leave his mansion just now, he felt his heart was going to crack. "She can''t go. I can''t let her go." His brain told him so. He picked her up and carried her back to the bedroom. "You''ve got bloodstains on your body. Take a wash, keep your injure far from water." Was such a gentle man really Adrian? Aleigha was stunned as she found Adrian was so gentle, and he wouldfort her when she was angry. Was he the man she used to know? "What? Do you want me to carry you to take a bath?" "No, no... I''ll do it myself." Aleigha turned over and went out of bed, then she went into the bathroom. Looking at the mirror, she found her face was in red. "What happened to me?" She took off her dress and removed makeup, then she took a hot bath. Her spirits finally returned. Only until finishing bathing, did she find she brought in a short silk sleeping dress to change. "Eww...I can''t wear this going out!" Adrian''s urging sounded outside. Aleigha had no choice but to wear it. It was in a sexy style and exposed her a little more. "At worst, I''ll let him misunderstand that I am seducing him." Aleigha thought. She came out barefoot, and Adrian was lying on the bed, reading a magazine. He nced at her casually and saw she was in a silk nightdress. Her eye-catching, and her Uwas looming in underwear was looming inside. Pure face plus devilish figure, just one nce, Adrian''s breath was thickened. He recalled when they were on the bed before, if they were not interrupted by Kendal, he may have had her sessfully. "Turn your head around. Don''t look at me. I wore the wrong clothes." Aleigha quickly grabbed a long silk robe to cover herself. As opened the wardrobe, she saw that it was filled with various sleeping clothes. She was absent from the room shortly, when she came back, the closet full. "Come here." Adrian waved at her. Aleigha saw the contract was ced on the nightstand. If she had known that she would be treated as a maid, she would never sign it. "So, If I tear it up, can I leave here?" She thought. She knew that as she got along with Adrian more and more, she was very likely to love him again. All her ns for this life were based on the premise that she didn''t love Adrian. Gradually, things seemed to have changed. And she must give it a further thought ordingly. She walked toward Adrian obediently while aiming at the contract. "I must do it quickly, just on second, I will get it and tear it up to make it invalid." She thought. "Mr. Xiao." "Come closer." Magically, Adrian didn''t know why he wanted to get close to her so much, even not allow her to be off his vision. She kept walking forward, and she grabbed the contract at lightning speed. Unfortunately, Adrian moved a little faster than her. He held that contract and raised it up high, all of a sudden, Aleigha pounced onto him to snatch the contract. "Mr. Xiao, I regret it. Give me the contract. I don''t want the money. Just consider it as I saved your life for free." She threw herself into Adrian''s arms made him thrill. "I''ll give it to you if you can get it." "Really?" Her eyes lit up, but her waist was bound when she was about to stand up to grab the contract. "Hiss, you touched my wound." Aleigha withdrew her hand in annoyance, suspecting Adrian was deliberately to say that. "Mr. Xiao, what on earth do you want to do?" Aleigha was very helpless. He used to be a man extremely cold to her and never gave her a nce, howe he turned so passionate and flirt with her at any time?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. swet "What to do? Don''t you know what I want to do?" He turned over and pressed her down. "I don''t know." The contract fell, and Adrian raised Aleigha''s chin with his finger. "What do you think men would do in this kind of scene?" her hair was scattered on the bed, her shoulder was off the dress, and her mouth was slightly opened. "Mr. Xiao, let go of me. We can discuss." "Actually, we can do it while discussing." He gently stroked her cheek. "Aleigha, no matter who you are, and what purpose you held to approach me. I have decided yet. If you stay with me, I can give you money and authorization." "You..." Aleigha''s eyes widened. She never expected he would say so. "Be my woman." Chapter 1116 In the past life, Aleigha would be satisfied if Adrian cared about her. She never wished he would love her. Coming to this life, surprisingly, he asked her to be his woman when they had just known each other. After having shock, Aleigha calmed down. "The woman he meant should be a lover or something." She gave him a hard push. "I''m sorry. As long as you want, there are many people who would like to be your woman, but I only want your money." Aleigha''s coldness made Adrian sad. He was used to apletely smooth life, and he had never been challenged by anything. Even if he encountered the internal strife of the Xiao family. If it happened in other families, parents must be worried if their children were involved, yet Adam and Tracey didn''t take it seriously at all. They had given Adrian the full power to deal with the chaos. Darien was just a piece of an obstacle for Adrian as the training ss. Then Adam and Tracey went somewhere unknown to spend their honeymoon, leaving no worries to their son. In Adam''s words, "My son should be a vigorous eagle, not a weak pheasant." With his parent'' s powerful background and tremendous wealth, Adrian could still live superiorly even if not doing anything. But he had never cared about his parent''s wealth, instead, he focused on creating his own. He was such a man born to be smooth until meeting Aleigha. "If you be my woman, you can get a lot of money." "I will only take my part. Mr. Xiao, please behave yourself." After saying that, Aleigha got up calmly from the bed and fixed her clothes as if nothing had happened. Adrian was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out. "I''ve never seen a woman... how dare you speak to me like that!" Aleigha had already reached the door, and she slowly stopped. "If you don''t have this woman before, now you have." After saying that, she didn''t look back. She didn''t even have to think much to figure out how terrible was Adrian''s face. Returning to her own room, Aleigha covered her chest. She dissed Adrian! That was something she dared not to think in the past. This feeling... was incredible! At that time, since she left a bad first impression on Adrian at the party they met, he never treated Aleigha kindly. She never had any opportunity to talk to him, let alone diss him. He was like a noble swan, who always raised his head high to look at the sky, never ever seeing any other ordinary lives. Holding with an exciting mind, Aleigha rushed toward her bed happily and rolled on it like a caterpir. "What a wonderful day! I not only humiliated Kendal but also scolded Adrian! La, so wonderful!!" Aleigha couldn''t help singing out loud. She couldn''t even wait to fly "How wonderful is it? Why I don''t know?" Aleigha was still rolling in happiness when Adrian''s cold voice rang out. "I''m unhappy was such a happy thing to you?!" Aleigha froze. "Damn it, when did hee? Didn''t he saw my most embarrassing side?" She thought. Just a few minutes ago, she still yed cool to Adrian. Now she rolled there like a psycho. She deemed he would not miss her at all. "Ahem, when did youe?" "Before you sing." Adrian approached her step by step, bringing strong coldness. He pinched her chin and said, "Why are you so happy?" "No, I just...I suddenly recalled something happy." Aleigha would not tell him that she was happy because she dissed him. "Your eyes are turning blurry. You are lying." "Why do youe here?" Aleigha decided to change the subject. "I''m here to tell you that I''ve agreed to your request." "What''s the request?" Seeing the smart yet stupid woman, Adrian was speechless. He didn''t believe Aleigha had no bad intention, after all, she straightly asked for huge money. While if she was a scheming woman, she didn''t even want to be Adrian''s girlfriend! So, he didn''t know if Aleigha was smart or stupid. "You said you want the authorization to my system. I can give it to you." Aleigha''s eyes lit up. "Are you sure?" This authorization was much powerful than money. Adrian''s research and development was an operating system, not an app. This system would cause a sensation after beingunched, almostpletely upgraded the whole mobile phone system. And he would be praised as a Bentless partners, agentet and distributors would also ask for cooperation with him. The authorization that Aleigha wanted was not the system''s development right but the one that in an allowed her to sell to ove area. swne Do not underestimate this authorization. As Adrian''s worth rising and hispany''s mark doubled, hiswork would be rapidly built all over the world. cap At that time, just an area selling authorization could be very worthy, especially in A City. He made such a generous offer to Aleigha, she was really happy. "Yes." Seeing there was light in Aleigha''s eyes, he felt that he made the correct decision. "Don''t you have any backup ns for me?" Aleigha''s face was full of disbelief. "You''re a fool." Adrian turned around and left after saying that, which made Aleigha confused. "So, we clinched a deal?" "Give me the drafted contract tomorrow." Adrian paused for a moment as she walked out of the door. "No problem! That''s great!" Aleigha happily rolled again. God had a good eye, this time, her rebirth was a sess! With the authorization, she would soon bepetent to fight against Emilia. In this world, no one was worth relying on except for ourselves. She would not let go of anyone who had once bullied her. "Gardner''s family, I''ll be back soon!" Aleigha took a beautiful bath. As soon as thinking of her n, she was almost excited to be sleepless. She drafted the contract using a whole night. She drafted it while doing research on the inte. Early in the morning, she appeared at the door of Adrian''s bedroom with messy hair. She thought that he was still sleeping. Driven by the excitement, she couldn''t help knocking on his door. "Are you up?" "Come in." Aleigha pushed the door happily. "The contract I... Ouch...!" Adrian was putting clothes after taking a shower.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The pants lengthened and made his legs longer. His upper body was naked, setting off his red wound very sharp. "You have seen me before, why react like that?" Adrian asked indifferently. "I... haven''t gotten used to it!" She didn''t prepare for seeing this picture at all. "Ha... take your time" Chapter 1117 Aleigha''s face was red because of Adrian''s words. In her past life, Adrian treated her coldly every day. She never knew he had this shameless side. Aleigha turned around quickly with her hands covering her eyes. Her hair was messy, in her hand, there was a paper with dense terms on it. "Did she stay up to draft the contract?" Adrian thought. "Hey, put on your clothes!" Aleigha said in a low voice. Adrian quietly approached her and whispered in her ear, "When I was shot and in aa, you have seen my body, right?" She turned back, looking at him angrily. "Nonsense! You were dying then! Why should I still consider those dirty things?! Besides, I am a doctor, and I only saw your wound, nothing else." "What about when you were applying medicine for me? And serving me to take a shower?" "Do you think your body is good-looking? Do you think every woman wants to see your body?! Stop being narcissistic, okay?" Aleigha snorted in disdain. Why didn''t she find he was so narcissistic before? Adrian rubbed her messy head and looked at her haggard face. "You didn''t sleep all night?" "Yes. This is the contract draft. Check if there is any problem." It was a neat handwriting draft. Obviously, it was abination of countless revised versions. "You are the first one I know who make the contract handwritten." "There was no printer in my room. Anyway, It''s a draft. I''ll print it after you read it." The handwriting was delicate, just like her name. A very poetic name. "I''ve told you that you can order the servants if you need anything. They serve 7/24." "It''s sote, they should have fallen asleep. Why do I ask them to get up? Besides, I''m not in a hurry." Listening to her words, Adrian found that she was kinder than he imagined. At first, the impression she left him was that she was cunning and scheming. Coming from an unknown background, how she knew so much about him even included the top secret? Later, as they contacted more and more, her impression began to reverse. She was good at cooking and kind-hearted. Sometimes she was stupid. She was a woman with a heart of gold, but she insisted that she wanted huge money. "Should I describe her smart or stupid?" Adrian thought. "If they can''t even do such simple work, they are not worth high sry. Since they had been paid, they should do what they should do. This is your right and is their job. Understand?" Aleigha curled her lips lightly. "I''m not the master." "You seem to have forgotten what I saidst night. I want you to be my woman, and you will be the master of this house from now on." He requested again, which made Aleigha''s heart jumped fast. "I''ve already rejected you. Please don''t say it again. Read the contract first and tell me is there anything I should correct." "Being my woman bother you so much?" Adrian asked unhappily. He requested twice, and she rejected twice. "Yes, it bothers me!" Aleigha looked straight into his eyes and answered in a cold voice. Adrian frowned and grab Aleigha''s chin. "Why?" "No reason. You are excellent and rich. There are countless girls who like you, but I am not one of them." "Why? Am I not in line with your requirements? I have no bad habits." For the first time, Adrian had a sense of defeat. He was usually not interested in girls no matter how hard they seduced him. He only surrendered to Aleigha''s charm, even feeling a little touched. In his concept, being his woman would be a fantastic thing. How could she despise such a good thing?! It was the first time that someone dared to despise his offer! "No matter how good you are, you are not my taste. Besides, you have a woman you like. Don''t waste your time on me." Aleigha promised to not make the same mistake of falling in love with Aast life, she paid everything to love this man, but she ended up dying in the sea. Fortunately, she gained a second life with her face intact. She believed she would meet her Mr. Right this life. Obviously, her Mr. Right would not be Adrian. Apart from money, she didn''t want to have other rtionships with Adrian. "Nonsense, I don''t have any woman I like!" Adrian said coldly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "If you don''t have now, you will have in the future." Aleigha smiled coldly. Estimating the time, that woman should show up soon. But here was one thing that Aleigha could not figure out. In thest life, Emilia imed that Adrian would marry her before she killed Aleigha. However, with Adrian''s love for that woman, he should marry that woman after Aleigha died. How could it be Emilia? Was the Gardner family forced Adrian to marry Emilia by threatening him with the marriage contract? Was Adrian an obedient person who epted threats? Obviously not. But it became a myth afterward. In this life, things had changed. Only God knew how the story would go. "Aleigha, if you''re worried about my loyalty, you can rest assured. If I promise to be with you, I will never care about a woman other than you." His words sounded sincere. Aleigha believed him, otherwise, he would not love that woman so much in herst life. Thinking of her, Aleigha smiled coldly. "You said this to someone else too, didn''t you?" "No, you are the only one." "Then you take it back quickly. I won''t take it seriously, because you will say it again to someone in the future." She mocked herself. In Adrian''s heart, if that woman was Snow White, Aleigha was the vicious Queen. "No, I won''t say it to anyone else." "You said you wanted to be with me. As far as I know, you and Miss Gardner have been engaged for a long time, haven''t you?" "I can break off the engagement," he answered without even thinking. Although Aleigha knew she was the so-called Miss Gardner, she wasn''t happy at all. In the past life, he should have said this to that woman, that was why breaching engagement happenedter and it caused Aleigha to beughed at by everyone. The more Aleigha thought about it, the angrier she became. She didn''t harm anyone, but she bore all bad fates. "Okay. So, you want to break off the engagement, do you? Then we can talk about it after you break it!" "Really?" Adrian sighed with relief. Finally, the situation eased a little. "Yes. If you''ve sessfully broken off the engagement, we might have a future." "Miss Gardner hasn''t returned home yet. When she goes back, I''ll visit her and break the engagement. Aleigha, promise me, don''t go back on your words." "Okay, I won''t go back on my words." Aleigha smiled. "Adrian, I am so curious if you knew that I was Miss Gardner, how your face would be?" She thought. Chapter 1118 Aleigha looked at Adrian coldly. She bet he would not dare to say so when he met his Miss. Right. In her heart, she had confirmed that Adrian was a scum. "No bullshit, read this contract first. I made it by staying up all night. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong." Seeing the redness in her eyes, "What a fool. I have promised your request, I won''t pull back." Adrian sighed in his heart. He pulled her to the bed, which was shocked Aleigha, "What are you going!" "Didn''t you stay up all night? Now sleep." "I''m not sleepy. I''m waiting for your answer! "If you don''t sleep, then I won''t read it." Adrian said and ready to throw the contract aside. Aleigha looked nervous. "Don''t, I sleep. When I wake up, you should give me your answer." "Okay." She finished saying and was about to return to her room. Adrian pressed her. "Sleep." "I''ll go back to my room." "All rooms here belong to me. It doesn''t matter where you sleep." Aleigha curled her lips and thought, "He is still as domineering as ever." She had to close her eyes. In the quilt, Adrian''s body temperature hadn''t gone yet. It''s weird for a mysophobia freak who hated being touched by others to let another person sleep in his quilt. "But his bed was so soft! The quilt and nket were made of silk. The touching was so wonderful!" Aleigha enjoyed it well. She felt like floating in the clouds, and everything was pretty soft. In softness, Aleigha started to think wild. Soon she was sleepy. In a few moments, the sound of her even breath was heard. Adrian''s lip curled up slightly. He read the contract carefully. Through the neat handwriting, Adrian felt her seriousness. And she obviously did a lot of research to finish this draft. It was just an authorization for the area agency qualification. As long as she wanted, Adrian would quickly arrange workers to settle her request. "She spent a whole night to deal with such a simple thing. What a fool." Adrian thought. With no one disturbing her, Aleigha slept soundly until afternoon. She rubbed her eyes, only to find that the room was empty, and Adrian was gone. "I was allowed to sleep in his bedroom! How incredible!" She sighed again. The wind blew against the curtains, and she fiddled with her hair. Why did she feel that everything was unreal like a dream? She opened the quilt and got off the bed. She opened the wardrobe, finding half of his closet was filled with new clothes for her. Aleigha picked out a conservative dress to prevent Adrian frommenting dirty. She put her sleeping suits away. Such a celibatestyle room was seen a trace of graceful and feminine with woman''s dress. On the table, there was the contract. Some notes were found on it. His words were as arrogant as himself, full of energy and vigor. And he drew a cartoon pig beside his signature. Although it looked cute... "Wait. Did he mean that I am a pig?!" Aleigha snorted. She did not expect Adrian to have a childish side. "So, did the contract pass?" Aleigha went downstairs with the contract, but she found that he was not at home. "His injured didn''t fully recover yet, is he going to work?" Aleigha thought. "Miss, are you awake? You must be hungry after sleeping for so long. Young Master specially asked me to prepare dinner for you. Would you like to have dinner now?" "Where is he?" Aleigha was a little strange. At the beginning, Adrian brought her home was for using her as the doctor to take care of his wound, and she was confused that howe she had turned into a fole like the hostess of this house? "Young Master is working at thepany tonight and does note back for dinner. He asked me to tell you that you don''t have to worry about the contract." "All right." Cold Adrian suddenly became sweet, which made Aleigha not used to it. The dinner was all exquisite food. "Miss, take a look at these dishes and tell me what you like. I will ask the cook to make it for you often." It turned out Adrian preparing avish meal was for letting Aleigha try them out. If it happened in herst life, she would definitely be very happy. Now, Aleigha feltplicated. She didn''t want to be involved in any rtionship with Adrian apart from money giver and recipient. Now not only Adrian but also the maids had regarded Aleigha as the hostess. "No need. I won''t be staying for too long." She hurriedly rified her identity. "Miss, don''t you wait until the young master''s injury recovers before leaving? His condition won''t be fixed in a short time, right?" "He can go to work today. It seems that he can recover faster than we expected." The butler was speechless. He thought Aleigha was just a gold digger, or she used some special means to seduce Adrian. To his surprise, she seemed to dislike the life here and was eager to leave. "Miss, I can tell that the young master is very kind to you. Why don''t you like him?" "Why should I like him if he is kind to me? What is the logic?" Aleigha did a lot to him in herst life, but he didn''t respond to her kindness at all. Her lesson learned from him was that nothing you did for somebody would be certainly paid back. "That''s not the case. I just think that you are very special and very suitable for my Young Master." "Nice dinner." Aleigha used two words to stop the butler''s promotion job. The butler sighed. It seemed that Adrian should take a lot of effort to win Aleigha. After having dinner, Aleigha was bored. She nned to take a walk outside and think of what she should do next. "Miss, why don''t you let the maid apany you out?" "Don''t worry, I haven''t gotten what I want, and I won''t leave for the time being." The butler was speechless again for Aleigha being too straight. Unlike those greedy women who had a lot of desires but still trying to hide, being straight didn''t make Aleigha annoyed a little bit. On the contrary, it made her very cute. Aleigha walked on the roads. "What a great vimunity. The greening is cool." She nned to open apany with the money in the future, together with the authorization of the system, she could make her business strong within a few years. Even though not as strong as Adrian''s business, at least it could help her defeat Emilia. Dustin liked talented children the most. This time, Aleigha won''t allow others to grab the shares that belong to her!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She used to be kind, but her ending was to die in the sea. If being scheming was the biggest qualification to survive this world, Aleigha won''t be an innocent person again. "Emilia, just wait for my revenge!" Aleigha thought. Thinking of this, Aleigha felt much better. With a nce at the distance, she saw someone was going to jump into theke. She quickly walked up. Chapter 1119 She saw a man walking on the bank, approaching theke step by step, and he didn''t even stop when he was very close to the water. Aleigha ran over to him and shouted, "Don''t do that!" She hugged the man''s body from behind and stopped him from continuing. "Sir, life is so good. Why do you want to kill yourself? If you die once, you will know how great it is to be alive." Aleigha had experienced life and death. For her, living was a thing that could not be any better. "So you''ve died before?" His smiling voice sounded. If he spoke with smile, that won''t be a seekingdeath man would do, right? He slowly turned around. Aleigha looked into his smiling eyes, finding he was handsome and elegant. He was like a piece of jade, gentle and warm. Would such a personmit suicide? Looking at his eyes, Aleigha was almost drunk by the tenderness they emitted. He was totally the other extreme of Adrian. One was cold, and the other was hot. "Well... Sir, you don''t want to die?" "No, it''s just that the handkerchief from my mother fell into the water. This handkerchief was embroidered by her during my birthday. It means a lot to me." His voice was maic. Looking down at his suit, "Indeed, it should be matched with a handkerchief." Aleigha thought, and she saw something in a color simr with his suit floating on the water. "So, can you let me go now, Miss?" Aleigha suddenly realized that she still held him. She hurriedly released her hands. She flushed and jumped back. "I, I''m sorry." She was embarrassed to death. How could she be so stupid to suspect a stranger tomit suicide? He picked up his handkerchief from the water and looked at Aleigha with a smile. "Now there are less people with a heart of gold like you. Anyway, I appreciate you very much." Aleigha scratched her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I''ve misunderstood you." "Never mind. Do you live nearby too?" "I stay in a rtive''s home for a few days. How can I afford the house here?" "There are many possibilities for us. Maybe you can afford it soon." "You''re right. I''ll definitely be able to afford itter." She said while thinking of the authorizationing soon, which means tons of money were on the way. And her mind became lighter. "Sir, nice to meet you today. I''ll leave. Goodbye." "Goodbye." He was such an elegant jade- like man, who pleased Aleigha much. "Howe I loved Adrian in myst life?! I should love a man like him." Aleigha thought. Probably, on the day she returned home from the countryside, she met the man that she had an engagement with, she deemed him her Mr. Right. Fortunately, God gave her another chance. In this life, she would choose a man who was really suitable for her. Within a few steps to leave, the man said, "Miss, do you have a boyfriend?" Aleigha turned around and looked at him with confusion. "Don''t get me wrong, Miss. I just want you to do me a favor." "What is it?" "Because my family urges me to get married, but I don''t like the youngdy they introduced to me. If we were forced to get married, the marriage would definitely harm her. So, I hope that you can do me a favor and pretend to be my girlfriend, making thatdy give up. I understand that it''s a rude request. I will try not to waste too much time of you." Aleigha had never received such a request before. "Well... it shouldn''t be difficult for you to find another woman to help. Sir. Why me?" "Just because it''s easy for me to get other''s help, actually, I''m afraid that the person who helped me would pester me afterward. However, as a stranger, I don''t think you would do that to me. Miss, you are the best candidate." Aleigha understood his distress. Although his words sounded vague, they were meaningful. He was handsome and rich. If a woman took advantage of him or his wealth, he would be in trouble. "Well..." "You are so kind, you won''t refuse my request, will you? Don''t worry, I won''t offend you." Facing the gentle attack from this handsome man, Aleigha found that she had no ability to resist. "Okay, I agree." "Thank you, Miss. May I know your name and phone number?" "My name is Aleigha. As for the phone number, I... I just came from the countryside to my rtive''s home. I don''t have a phone yet." Aleigha said with slight embarrassment. "Can I wait for you here at 10 tomorrow morning?" "Sure." Aleigha nodded. "Goodbye." "Bye." Aleigha waved hands to him. He was really a gentleman who made Aleighafortable. She was also d to do him a favor. As she back home and entered the living room, she saw Adrian stood there in cold. Servants around were all looking pale. "Young Master, Miss said that she''s just taking a walk. She''ll be back soon." "Young master, don''t worry, Miss won''t leave." Aleigha walked in slowly. "Mr. Xiao, why are you ming them? I just....." Before she could finish her words, she was tightly held into a chest. A low, hoarse voice sounded beside her ear. "Who allowed you to go outside?" Feeling his nervousness, Aleigha was stunned. "I just took a walk." "You promised me that you won''t leave before the contract ended." Adrian was unhappy to see Aleigha wasn''t home when he came back He suddenly found that he didn''t ever have her phone number If she left, where would he go to find her? "Of course, I won''t! I''m not that stupid. If I leave without the money, I would be your freebor, why should I?" Adrian smiled helplessly. "At least I can bring you some benefits." "Why afraid of my leaving so much?" Aleigha quickly pushed him away and asked. "Why? I don''t know the reason. It''s not goy off time yet, but I just want to to see you. I''m flustered when I didn''t see you. Context belongs to NovelDrama.Org Aleigha, don''t leave me. If you need money, I can give you a lot." "You..." Aleigha was a little spoiled. "Why does he care about me like this? We just have met..." She thought. "Aleigha, maybe you feel it a little exaggerated, but for some reason, I don''t want to leave you." Aleigha''s eyes were going deep. If she had heard these words in her past life, how happy she would be? Sadly, people always met at the wrong time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I... won''t leave for the time being. You can rest assured." Aleigha left his embrace soon. She must stay awake, and she couldn''t fall in love with Adrian once again. "Well, as for the authorization. Where''s yourpany''s location?" Seeing she was in a daze, Adrian changed the topic. Certainly, this subject aroused Aleigha''s interest. "I''ll think of itter." "What''s your requirement? Tell me and I''ll help you with it." Chapter 1120 Aleigha nced at him with disbelief. In her impression, Adrian was always cold and arrogant, never ever be kindhearted. He would never help others proactively, even when others asked for his help, he was usually cold. "You help me? Why are you so warm?" "Am I that bad in your heart?" Adrian was unhappy again because of her words. "She avoided me and despised on my mysophobia, now suspecting my quality. Am I not qualified to be a good man?!" Adrian thought in anger. "Ahem, you''re not bad, but not good either." Aleigha smiled awkwardly. At least in herst life, he was really bad. "Aleigha, you are a cold-blooded ungrateful woman!" After saying that, he turned around and left. Aleigha: ???? "Why I am ungrateful?" Looking at his leaving arrogant back, she was confused. "Miss, at the time you went out, Young Master was very nervous, so he vented anger on us." "Yeah, he had a bad temper. He always gets angry with others." Aleigha agreed with the butler. The butler was helpless. "Miss, I didn''t mean that. Young Master cares about you a lot. He usuallyes backte. He came back so early today just for seeing you." "Really? He saw me." "Miss, why didn''t you get my point? It doesn''t really about how his temper was, or does he want to see you or not. My point is, he likes you and cares about you very much." Butler''s words shocked Aleigha. "He likes me? That''s impossible." Aleigha shook her head and denied it. "No, he won''t like me. He is a heartless person. His Mrs. Right hasn''t appeared yet, he would like her, not me." Aleigha thought. "How is it impossible? We have been working for him very long and you are the first woman he brought back. If he doesn''t like you, why did he take you home? Although the young master is rich, he was not a yboy. He has been self-restricted, never ying with women. Any woman being brought back by him must be a special figure in his heart." "Mr. Butler, trust me, the woman your master likes is not me. As for why I was brought back, it''s just because I saved him. We don''t have other rtionships." Aleigha didn''t want to exin too much. She yawned and walked upstairs. She didn''t notice the butler''s face. He sighed, "My young master, it seems that thedy you''re going to chase was a tough one, you should work hard." He didn''t know that Aleigha had been through a life, and she knew the ending of many things. Just like to have an exam with a cheating sheet, you don''t have to think too much to solve the problems with the clues. In her previous life, Adrian loved another woman. Coming to this life, Aleigha confirmed that the same thing would happen again. So, she wasn''t desired for his affection at all, she didn''t want him to love her either. She hoped the only rtionship between them was rted to money. After getting money, she would leave. "Thank God to give me a second life. I should cherish it, and I should find a big handsome guy to build a crazy romance with this life." Aleigha thought. She wanted to be the CEO and married a handsome rich man with status. That was all Aleigha''s pursuit for her second life. She had a good mood dreaming of everything, and she sang happily walking in the corridor. Adrian left the door open. He hoped that Aleigha woulde and apologize to him. It turned out he was wrong. The truth was, she passed by his door while singing, even without taking a look at him. Adrian was so raging inside. He shouted, ''Aleigha!" "Mr. Xiao, what''s up?" She felt a chill as soon as being called. Was he going to torment her? "I''m hungry." "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask the servant to cook." "I want you to cook for me." Hearing this, Aleigha was depressed. "Did he really take me as his maid? But...when he recovers, I can get the money." On second thought, Aleigha removed her depression. With the money, she could open thepany. With thepany and the authorization, she could step on her enemies. So, for the bright future, Aleigha decided to endure him teet , Adrian was now hee who she must serve well. "My hand is injured, and I can''t cook too much. How about cooking you some noodles?" Adrian reached out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. "Are you saying noodles?" Aleigha flushed. "Yes... noodles." "Okay. Noodles." "Yeah, just noodles, what else do you want?" Aleigha withdrew from his arms in a hurry. "Was he shot in his brain? Why he sounded a little wired?" She thought. Anyway, Aleigha was suspicious that if she was a masochist. She suffered Adrian''s torment enough in herst life, now he stopped abusing her and treated her with kindness, she began not to be used to it. Thinking of this, Aleigha shivered. "I am not so abnormal, am I?" She made him a full bowl of noodles. She thought that he would be picky on food, but he ate it up. She had to admit that Adrian was born to be really elegant, even when eating the noodles.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Aleigha met his parents before, they were all business icons. No wonder Adrian could be extraordinarily excellent. Once the operating system he developedunched, it would create tremendous economic value, and Adrian would be the youngest entrepreneur. The whole world would know his name, and he would soon be a shining superstar. "Why are you looking at me like that. Have you fallen in love with me?" When Aleigha was thinking wildly, his words brought her back to reality. "Narcissist." "Water the bathtub. I''m going to batheter." Adrian had decided that if he was unhappy, he would make Aleigha the same unhappy! Treating the mob with violence, that was Adrian''s rule. Aleigha''s smiling face instantly copsed, however, he was her boss, and she must endure. "Also prepare the bathrobe and others." "Bathrobe and others?" Aleigha was stunned. Did he mean that she had also to bring him the underpants? "Well, I''m a virgin, but I have to prepare him... the underpants! Adrian, are you a devil?" She cursed. Seeing Aleigha became a little unhappy. Adrian smiled with satisfaction. "I like ck. Don''t take a wrong one." "Pervert! I don''t care what colors you like!" She thought. Aleigha walked fast with the clothes, she didn''t want to hear more of the devil''s voice and orders. Chapter 1121 In the sound of running water, Aleigha was so perplexed. I didn''t get resurrected to serve him! She then began to convince herself in her heart that she was doing it for money. Adrian walked over from behind her and asked, "Is it ready?" Lost in her thoughts, Aleigha was taken unawares and whipped around. "Silly," Adrian chuckled. "It''s almost ready," Aleigha said, "My hand is injured so I can''t help you this time." She was afraid that Adrian might ask her to apply shampoo to his back again. Watching her leave in a hurry, Adrian''s lips curved up into a smile. There were so many women flinging themselves at him, but she kept running away from him. Aleigha ran back to her room in one breath. Adrian seemed to enjoy pick on her. The next day. Aleigha woke up from her dream at almost nine o''clock. She was to meet that man she''d known yesterday so she quickly washed up and changed into a simple dress. "Miss, breakfast is ready." "I''m going out now and won''te back for lunch." Then she added, "I''m not running away. I''lle back." She didn''t want Adrian to unleash his anger on someone else because of her again. "Miss, take this with you." The butler handed her a phone and a card. "They are..." "Mr. Adrian prepared them for you so he could contact you when you are away." All her luggage including her phone had exploded with that car which had been arranged by Emilia to kill her. She''d been penniless when Adrian found her and took her home. It was very considerate of Adrian to give her these things. "Tell him I''m grateful." She took the phone and the card without further ceremony, nning to pay Adrian back after he gave her the money. "The driver''s number is in the contact. Call him if you need a car." "I see." Aleigha stormed out of the door. When she arrived at the appointed ce breathlessly, and the man was already waiting for her. "Sorry to keep you waiting," she gasped, her cheeks rosy from running. "It doesn''t matter. I just arrived." The man was in a white suit today. He looked at her face, which had no makeup but was attractive enough. "My name is Lennon Landry," the man introduced himself. Lennon Landry? Aleigha had a vague impression of this man. The Landry family had just be famous in the past decades. His father was a very influential person, a rival of the Xiao Family. "What''s wrong?" Lennon noticed that she was not with him. "No, nothing." Aleigha quickly came back from her thoughts. In her previous life, she had never met Lennon, but in this life, things changed, To her surprise, the heir to the Landry family was such a polite and genteel man, far different from Adrian. "Miss Aleigha, please get in the car." "Ah... yes." In the car, Lennon started some small talks with her smoothly. Before long, they arrived at a styling studio. Aleigha looked confused and said, "I thought we were going to the restaurant." "Yes, but after this." After getting off the car, Aleigha saw the name of the studio. She knew this ce. In the past, Emilia and the others had frequented this studio before big events. It was very famous and many stars came here too. Aleigha grabbed her messy hair and looked at the in dress she was wearing. She should have preened herself. Aleigha scratched her head Jedly. "Sorry, I should have careful about what You''re very thous novel "It doesn''t matter, I''m going to take you here anyway, which was why we met at ten." "You''re very beautiful. It won''t take long." Lennon smiled at her. He was a gentleman who knew quite well how to tter a woman. Designer Lina chose a short gown for her. Aleigha took a nce at the strapless bodice and muttered, "Isn''t it too scanty?" "Scanty?" Lina was taken aback. It was quite conservative in her eyes. "I have never wore something like that," Aleigha said. "Miss, your neck and corbone are very beautiful. Trust me, this dress will emphasize those advantages." After two hourster, Aleigha looked at herself in the mirror and her eyes widened. She had never thought that she could be so pretty. Now she understood why Adrian had said that she''d seduced him. Lina stood beside her, staring at her with appreciative eyes. "Mr. Landry, isn''t she gorgeous?" She asked Lennon. Lennon was astonished too. "Miss Aleigha, you are very beautiful." "Thank you." Aleigha was thinking about what would happen if she went back to the Gardner family like this. Aleigha left the studio with Lennon. The feeling of looking gorgeous was strange to her. She followed behind Lennon scrupulously like a first-year student. When they arrived at the restaurant, Aleigha was shocked when she saw the woman they met. Aubrie Fulton, the daughter of the Fulton family, had grown up abroad and was an excellent designer. She had cut an independent figure despite her powerful family. Besides, she was the woman Adrain liked. Lennon and she had engaged a long time ago, but the previous life, Lennon somehow had broken the engagement and consequently, Aubrie got the chance to know Adrian. In this life, Aleigha turned out to the reason for their broken engagement. "Hello, Mr. Landry." Aubrie got to her feet and greeted him. She didn''t look much surprised at the presence of Aleigha. Seeing Aubrie on such an asion made Aleigha felt very uneasy. Lennon dragged Aleigha to sit down with one arm around her shoulders. "Miss Fulton, this is my girlfriend. I''ll it if you understand that I Ome to eat with you because ofN?velDrama.Org content rights. y mother''s request." Chapter 1122 The presence of Aleigha was telling enough, but Aubrie didn''t even take on any surprise on her face. She wasn''t in the least othered because she didn''t like Lennon too. "Oh, so do I," she said with an understanding smile. "d to hear that." Things went much more smoothly than Lennon had expected. Aleigha gazed at Aubrie with mixed feelings. It was a new life but she found herself struggling to get over with the past. "Have I met you before? You keep staring at me." Aubrie said to Aleigha. Aleigha quickly shook her head. "I''m afraid no." Lennon noticed that there was something off with Aleigha. He gave her shoulder a slight squeeze. She was his girlfriend until they finished this meal. However, a cold voice sounded, "Get your hand off her." Aleigha immediately recognized that it was Adrian''s voice and rose to her feet hastily. But she was so flustered that she bumped into the table and fell backward. Without feeling any pain, she was brought into a broad chest, and looking up, she saw Adrian scowling at her. "You foolish woman! Why are you dressing like this?" Adrian growled. Dazed, Aleigha didn''t say anything, neither did she move a bit. "Are you Adrian?" Aubrie cut in, her eyes lit up. Her soft voice brought Aleigha back to reality in an instant. Aleigha squeezed her eyes shut miserably. Aubrie and Adrian are destined to meet each other and fall in love, she thought. "You are?" Adrian shot a nce at Aubrie, still in anger. Aleigha gave a start. In the previous life, Adrian would have in no way been so rude to Aubrie. "I''m Aubrie. We were in the same high school. You ranked the first and I the second. We both skipped two grades, but we didn''t go to the same university." "I heard that you started your ownpany after graduating from college. I just finished my undergraduate education abroad." Both of them were so excellent. Aleigha thought this might be the reason Adrian was attracted to Aubrie. She lowered her eyes. It was time for her to leave. She had made up her mind to forget Adrian and start afresh in this life, but seeing them together still made her distressed. However, instead of letting her go, Adrian tightened his arms and pulled her even closer. "Aleigha, why are you here?" Adrian ignored Aubrie. All his attention was on the woman in his arms now. "Mr. Xiao, please let go of my girlfriend," Lennon said gravely. Adrian cocked his eyebrow at his words. "She''s your girlfriend?" He enunciated every syble. Aleigha could feel the man''s seething rage and instinctively wanted to run away, but he wouldn''t let her. "Adrian, she is indeed Mr. Landry''s girlfriend. Please release her. She looks very ufortable," Aubrie chimed in. She didn''t like to see Adrian so close to another woman. She had been in love with Adrian since high school. She''d wanted to get his attention but he left the second year. He had been like a brightet that flew across her sky and left a permanent tail. She was stunned and also ecstatic to meet him again. She''d been indifferent to Lennon''s girlfriend because the man she loved was Adrian. Aleigha was waiting to see how Adrian would react to Aubrie''s words. Adrian gave Aubrie a sidelong nce. "Who are you to say that?" His tone was sharp. Aubrie looked aggrieved immediately. Her fingers intertwined and she forced a smile. "My ssroom is beside yours and we..." "Doesn''t ring a bell," Adrian interrupted her. Then he dipped his head and asked Aleigha, "Are you his girlfriend?" Aleigha was surprised by Abrian''s indifference to Aubrie. Her head was spinning with the images from her previous life. "Aleigha, it doesn''t matter whether you''re engaged with him or not. He will never love so ugly a woman." "Stay away from me. You''re disgusting." "Sister, you shouldn''t havee back. You don''t belong here." "I''m engaged to Adrian." Aleigha looked panicked. "Say it." "Don''t, don''t push me." "I''m not pushing you, Aleigha." Aleigha broke into a cold sweat. People''sughing, the fire, her ruined face, t being raped, the jet into the sea... All the memories from her previous life hed through her mind ande knocked the wind out of her lungs. "I''m his..." Before she could finish her word, she passed out in Adrian''s arms. "Aleigha!" Two men''s voices sounded at the same time. Lennon wanted to touch her, but Adrian immediately swept her up. "Stay out of this. She''s my woman," Adrian said grimly. Lennon was stunned. "What did you say?" "She is my woman," Adrian repeated word by word. "ButAleigha told me she had no boyfriend and I don''t think she''s a liar." "She''ll be my woman, sooner orter." Aubrie''s face sunk. Adrian used to be so arrogant that it''d seemed impossible that he would ever fall in love with any woman. "Adrian, have you really forgotten me? We were in the same y in the first year." "It doesn''t matter." "I''ve been..." "Get out of my way," Adrian demanded impatiently. Then he walked pastAubrie with Aleigha in his arms. Aubrie''s heart was gripped by a sudden bout of agony. "Mr. Landry, is it a new fashion to share your girlfriend with another man?" She asked ironically. Lennon didn''t look the slightest provoked. "Very daring idea. But toet your disappointment, she''s not Mr. Xiao''s girlfriend and I don''tContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1123 Adrian looked concernedly at the woman lying in his arms whose eyes were closed and eyebrows were furrowed. He frowned at her exposed skin above her breast and then wrapped her tightly with his suit jacket. Back in his vi, the doctor said, "Master Xiao, she''s unconscious because of extreme shock." "Shock?" Adrian was a little surprised. He had thought that she was much more ill than that. "Yes. I think she has some sort of trauma and it was triggered today. Her hand is alright. Don''t stimte her again." "Okay, I see." After the doctor left, Adrian carefully tucked the quilt around her. She seemed to be trapped in a dream. "No, it''s not me! Please believe me." There was ayer of sweat on her forehead and she kept mumbling. In her past life, Aleigha had been taken on too many times. Seeing Aubrie again set all those memories aze. She felt like a drifting leave on the turbulent sea and suddenly she grabbed a wooden block. When the storm finally subsided, she woke up. "How are you feeling?" Aleigha saw Adrian''s close face and found her limps intertwined with his. His shirt was crumpled by her and the spot before his chest was wet with her tears. Adrian''s warm hand patted her back gently. "It''s just a nightmare." "Sorry," Aleigha murmured. She wanted to draw away from him, but his hands were tight around her waist. "What did you dream of?" He wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes. Adrian''s cold face in the dream ovepped with his gentle face in front of her. "Why it had to be you?" She looked at Adrian with watery eyes, like a frightened little animal. "Aleigha, tell me your secret, will you?" "I beg of you for one thing." "What?" Adrian felt so worried about her that he would almost say yes to any of her requests. Adrian, I only want half of the money. Can you let me go?" Adrian''s expression changed. "You''re that eager to leave me?" "Yes, I saved you at the beginning just for money. Mr. Xiao, I know your injury hasn''t fully recovered, but I must leave now." "Aleigha!" He would like to believe she was ying hard-to-get again as he used to believe, but he couldn''t ignore the determination in her eyes. "Adrian, give me the money and the franchise." "Aleigha, who are you to bargain with me? "Adrian was fuming with anger. "I didn''t bargain. That''s the price we agreed when I saved you." "Well, as you wish." Adrian threw her a cheque with the full amount of money written on it. Aleigha met his eyes and saw the rage in them. She had thought there would have been more argument before he gave up. "You..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Get out of here before I change my mind," Adrian said in an icy voice. Aleigha lowered her head, telling herself that leaving him was the right thing to do. "Well..." Aleigha said quietly. "What?" Adrian thought that she had regretted it and his voice softened. "Can you give me some cash? I don''t have any money on me." Aleigha was a little embarrassed. Adrian''s eyes became stern again. Aleigha wondered whether she was the most shameless he''d seen. Adrian took out a stack of money from his purse and handed it to her. "Is it enough?" Aleigha wanted to say that she would pay him back but bit it back and said, "Thank you, Mr. Xiao." Her voice was earnest. She met the butler as she went downstairs. "Miss, are you going out? I''ll prepare a car for you." "There''s no need." Adrian''s voice heard from behind them. "Aleigha, I''ll only give you one month. If you can''t start a profitablepany, I will withdraw the franchise." Aleigha''s face darkened slightly. "A month is far from enough." She didn''t even have an office now and had to start everything from zero. "One month. It''s decided." After Aleigha got out of his house, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was a fateful moment in her life. She could live by herself from now on. "Miss, it''s not easy to find a taxi here. Be careful." "I see. Thank you for taking care of me." "May I the why you''ve done to make looked master so angry? He very concerned when. carried you back." "I''m here for money and now I get it. I don''t want anything to do with him." "Miss..." The butler sighed. She was so different. No women around Adrian had been so frank about their intention. The butler then ran back to the house nd said to Adrian, "Sir, i veryte. I''m afraid it''s not safe for a youngdy to hang out at this time." "She asked for it." "But she..." "She deserves it." Adrian came back to his room and looked at the messy bed. He felt a part of his heart bing empty. Outside the house, Aleigha had left resolutely. She felt full of energy. However, the high heels made her feet ache very soon. She felt a little dispirited. Taking off her shoes, she walked on the road . She''d never found the get road was so long. t belongs She sighed, wondering how long she had to walk before reaching a hotel. When she felt too exhausted to move on, a car came. She shielded her eyes with her hand from its ring light. Chapter 1124 The car slowly pulled over. Aleigha narrowed her eyes and saw the man in the car. Lennon? Aleigha wondered why he was here. "It''s just been a while and you forget me?" Lennon got off the car and looked at her with a smile. "I''m just surprised. Why are you here?" Aleigha forced a smile. "I''m worried about you. Adrian is so rude to leave you alone here." Aleigha felt ufortable to hear that man''s name and pressed her lips into a line wordlessly. Lennon opened the door for her and gestured at her to get in. Aleigha was so tired so she didn''t refuse and got in. She was rxed to leave this neighborhood, to leave Adrian. "Where are you going?" Aleigha looked out of the window and took a deep breath. "Anywhere else." Lennon turned to look at Aleigha curiously. Aleigha gave him a mild smile without any exnation. Lennon seemed to understand her and just sat with her inpanionable silence. Actually, Adrian hadn''t left Aleigha alone. He followed behind her secretly soon after she left. When he saw her get in Lennon''s car, he clenched his fists. Aleigha couldn''t feel better. She didn''t want to see anyone from her past life, including Adrian. Her priority now was to find a new ce to settle down. Lennon took his time and drove aimlessly without asking her any questions. "Mr. Landry, just drop me off by the street." Lennon ignored her and kept driving. After a short silence, Aleigha started again, "Then send me to the nearest hotel. I need a good rest." "No problem," he said. The car stopped at the door of a high-end hotel. Aleigha looked up at its name and smiled bitterly. "You don''t like this hotel? Should we go find another?" Lennon asked her. "Don''t bother. This hotel is good. Thank you, Mr. Landry." She just knew this hotel too well. Lennon got off the car and opened the door for her. She thought he would leave but he grabbed her hand and walked in. He ordered a presidential suite for her despite her objections. With all her protest in vain, Aleigha gave up and followed him upstairs. Adrian red up when he saw them walk into the hotel hand in hand. After the door of the elevator closed, he dashed to the counter. "Which room have they ordered?" He snapped. His sharp voice drew him much attention. The girl behind the desk recognized him and was numb with shock. "Have you heard me? The room number!" Adrian shouted. Adrian had dnever been so furious anyone. He had t belongs to swet kept his emotions in good But today was an exception. Aleigha hade to this hotel in her previous life. The hotel was one of the Xiao family''s assets and usually used to entertain guests. It was very expensive so only the rich could afford to live here. As soon as she pushed the door open alked in, she was n in the room. Conovel shocked by the magnificent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Howvish," she marveled. Lennon didn''te in with her and said by the door, "I should leave now." "I can''t thank you more," Aleigha looked up at him. "You''re wee. Good night." He turned to leave but a sh of shadow got to him and he was punched in the face. Before Aleigha could react, a man dashed toward her. "He''s the reason you left me?" Adrian clutched her shoulders with both hands, looking daggers at her. "Let go. You hurt me." Aleigha squirmed. "You started it!" Adrian growled and threw her toward the wall.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before Aleigha dropped to the ground, he grabbed her up and pressed her against the wall. "Aleigha, let me ask you again. Are you really leaving me?" Aleigha winced in pain and red at the man. "Yes. I''ll never stay by your side." Adrian''s eyes were frosty. And the overwhelming emotions in them forced Aleigha to avert her eyes. "Fine." Adrian released her and watched her slide to the ground impassively. Then he whipped around and left. Chapter 1125 Adrian looked at her with icy eyes. "Go. I won''t go back with you," Aleigha said resolutely. Adrian''s injury hadn''t fully recovered. She was afraid that he might get into a fight with Lennon if he tarried longer. Even though she had made up her mind to leave him, she didn''t intend to fall out with him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, whether she could take back everything that belonged to her was closely rted to Adrian. The suite was heart-stoppingly silent, which made her very uneasy. "Aleigha, from now on, I will not have anything to do with you," Adrian broke the silence atst. "As for what you want, you have to earn it by yourself." He felt so tired. It was the first time he had paid so much attention to a woman. And feeling like a fool being pushed around made him very angry. His eyes flickered to Lennon with palpable contempt and then he walked out. Aleigha let out a long sigh of relief and limply fell to the ground. "You..." "I''m fine. Thank you very much today, Mr. Landry. I need to rest." Aleigha didn''t let Lennon finish his words. She wanted to be alone. Aleigha woke up at noon the next day. Her whole body was sore and her mouth was dry. She stared at the ceiling for half an hour before she reluctantly got up. Standing by the window and looking at the busy roads outside, she smiled slightly. Her new life began. She took off her bathrobe and slowly walked into the bathtub, which was filled with warm water. Closing her eyes, she let out a groan of pleasure. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Aleigha opened her eyes peevishly. Putting on her bathrobe, she sauntered to the door. She wondered who it might be. "Who is it?" There was no answer. "Tell me or you stay outside." "Aleigha, it''s me." Aleigha shivered subconsciously. She bit her lip and didn''t know whether to open the door or not. Why is Adrian here? After a moment of hesitation, she reached out and opened the door. As soon as the door was open, the man threw himself on her and yanked her into his chest. Aleigha was taken aback and then smelled alcohol on him. "You d*mn woman, what spell have you put on me? Why couldn''t I get you out of my mind? Tell me, who are you?" "Who sent you here? What''s your purpose in getting close to me? Tell me," Adrian slurred in a drunken stupor. His body was so hot and they were so close that Aleigha flushed instantly. "Let go of me. What the hell do you want?" Aleigha was very confused. This wasn''t the Adrian she used to know. "No way. I stayed up all night thinking of you. Who are you?" Who am I? Aleigha sneered in her heart, I was the woman you detested most in your previous life. Aleigha wriggled to get rid of him but his grip was so tight that she couldn''t make it. What was worse, her bathrobe dropped one of hers and revealed arge part of her skin. Adrian felt all his blood coursing to his brain at the sight of it. "Don''t move," he said dangerously. Aleigha froze, staying motionless in his arms. He narrowed her eyes and dipped his head to blow on her earlobe. Aleigha trembled uncontrobly. Noticing her response, Adrian scooped her up the next second and stroke toward the bed. "Put me down!" Aleigha registered what was going to happen and kicked her legs in the air trying to get off, but this only caused the bathrobe to fall to the ground. . NovelDrama.Org She shut her eyes close desperately. sto Adrian threw her onto the big bed and before she could sit up, he pressed his lips against hers. Aleigha''s hand iled in protest but Adrian grabbed them and put them on the bed above her head. His breathing was heavy, and his eyes were full of desire. His fierce kisses made Aleigha feel dizzy. All her protests were subdued by brutal force. When her lips became numb, Adrian drew apart and looked at her gently. For a moment, Aleigha lost in the tenderness of his eyes but quickly gathered her senses. "Mr. Xiao, have you had enough of ying? Can you get off my body?" "ying?" "Yeah." Her voice was grim. "You have to pay me if you want to y with me." In herst life, a single smile from Adrian would have made her euphoric, but now, she just wanted to get away from him as far as possible. Adrian was surprised and a wicked gleam shed through his eyes. "Fine. I''ll give you what you want only after I''m done ying." He would never let this cunning woman escape again. Aleighay still with her eyes closed, bracing herself for what wasing. Adrian paused before made further movements. "You will like it, I promise," he murmured by her ear. Chapter 1126 Like it? Aleigha rolled her eyes. Adrian quickly took off all his clothes. But before he touched Aleigha again, his phone buzzed. He frowned and opted to ignore it. "You should pick it up," Aleigha said cunningly, "It might be urgent." Adrian hesitated for seconds and then fished out his phone from his trousers on the floor. It was his father. Adrian''s face darkened and connected the phone despite himself. Seizing upon this momentary interruption, Aleigha bolted into the bathroom and took a quick shower. When she came out fully dressed, Adrian was still on the phone. But as she tried to leave the room in stealth, Adrian got to the door before she could and crushed her into his arms again. He finished the call quickly and said to her, "If you want to get my franchise, stop flirting with other men." "Flirting?" Aleigha rose her voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Stay away from Lennon and other yboys, or you will regret it one day," Adrian warned. "Mr. Xiao, with whom I make friends is none of your business," she said with an edge to her voice. "You''re very wrong. I always get what I want, and I want you." "Don''t y hard to get with me. It might be intriguing the first time but annoying if you keep ying it. Be amenable, will you?" Aleigha almostughed out. Judging from her miserable previous life, being amenable would do her no good. She had obeyed his every order but all he had given her in return was derision and contempt. "Sorry to say it but I''m not capable of that. Please let go of me and leave my room." "Your family owns this hotel but I''m a guest here. You wouldn''t like it if I call the security to throw you out." "Nicely said. Is this how you negotiate?" Aleigha snorted and then crushed her knee on his balls. Adrian groaned and squatted down in pain. "D*mn you!" He cursed. "Mr. Xiao, behave yourself when you''re with me." Aleigha turned briskly and left the room. In the elevator, she felt her adrenaline rushing. It was so exciting. Out of the hotel, to her surprise, she saw Lennon waving at her by his car from a distance. She stopped in her tracks and then walked to him. "Are you waiting for me?" Lennon nodded. "You said yesterday that Co need to find a certified I wonder whether my "You can do anything in the name of mypany as long as you don''t break thew." Aleigha pondered for a while and asked, "Why are you helping me? We''ve just met a few times." She was skeptical now after what she had gone through in her previous life. "It''s not a big deal and you helped me too. I get you involved and in that sense I kinda owe you." Aleigha was really in need of help and deemed Lennon trustworthy. She nodded. "But you should keep my existence and what am going to do in secret. Can you do that?" "Get in the car. We can talk about it on the way" Lennon drove toward the office building he had found beforehand. On the way, Aleigha honestly told him why she was here. But she didn''t tell him about her resurrection. No one would believe it. They met the building owner at around five o''clock and signed the contract that specified rent and tenure. Aleigha felt she was one step closer to her dream. "Let''s go have dinner," Lennon said. Only then did Aleigha realize that she hadn''t eaten anything the whole to "Let''s go. It''s my treat," she said in a good mood. They came to a famous restaurant where people from the upper ss gathered. Aleigha was still in the dress Lennon had bought for her in the studio and it was full of crinkles now. But neither Lennon nor Aleigha paid much attention to it. They entered the restaurant and settled themselves by a table in the corner. "Look, isn''t she that bi*tch? She''s got tired of Adrian and found another man." A sour voice sounded and Aleigha recognized it belonged to Kendal immediately. She looked up and saw Kendal and Emilia, both of whom had sarcasm on their faces. "Mind yournguage," Emilia reminded, "Even the untouchable need to be respected." Emilia was always implying something in her words and her acid tone drew the attention of people around. Lennon looked back, scrutinizing the two women with interest, and then gaveAleigha a knowing smile. Aleigha shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "This is Emilia I told you about, and that is Kendal." Chapter 1127 "Isn''t that man Lennon Landry?" Emilia said to Kendal. Emilia knew the information of the heirs to the big families very well, but she was surprised to see a woman whose background she knew little of hanging out with them again and again. It was Adrian first and now, it was Lennon. How had she made it? "Lennon? The heir to the Landry family?" Kendal asked in disbelief. Emilia nodded and beckoned a waiter over. "Send a bottle of the most expensive red wine to that table, and tell that gentleman that it''s Miss Su''s treat." "What are you doing? Buying them wine?" Kendal shouted, "I simply want to tear that bitch apart!" "Hush. Don''t do anything stupid." Emilia was much more tactful than Kendal. She hated Aleigha too, but it wasn''t wise to show it in front of Lennon. Aleigha looked uninterested when the wine was served. It wasn''t for her anyway. But she knew Emilia was up to something, so she just waited patiently for her to show up. Sure enough, when Lennon nodded at Emilia as a gesture of saying thank you, she rose to her feet and walked to them. Aleigha sneered and shook her head. Emilia was so easy to see through. "Hello, Mr. Landry. I''ve heard a lot about you. My name is Emilia." "Hello, thank you for your wine." Lennon was very polite and his rich baritone made him very charming. In addition to his good looking, he was from a distinguished family and well educated, which made him the dreamboat for almost every woman. But not for Aleigha. She had learned to her cost that love only led to heartbreaking disasters. Lennon didn''t invite Emilia to join them so she just stood beside them with her impable smile. "Oh, sorry I didn''t see you just now," Emilia said to Aleigha as if she''d just noticed her, "forgive me if I interrupted you." She said this on purpose and Aleigha knew it. "How careless of you," Aleigha snapped, "Maybe there''s something wrong with your eyes?" "B*tch! How dare you be so rude to Emilia!" Kendal screamed and rushed over with her arms iling in the air. And before she got near, Aleigha grabbed her ss on the table and flung it at her. A thud was heard. Kendal fell to the ground, her hands on her head, wailing. Aleigha looked at her with indifferent eyes. Emilia stiffened on the spot. Lennon was also shocked by Aleigha''s sudden strike. "Miss Reid, has your family never taught you about manners?" Aleigha asked. She had been a marshmallow in her previous life and she was done with that. She would not tolerate them anymore in this life. "Take her to the hospital before she bleeds to death," Aleigha reminded Emilia, who was numb with shock. Emilia collected her senses and scowled at Aleigha before she hurried to Kendal and helped her up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Emilia, am I going to die? I don''t want to die. I haven''t married Adrian." "Shut up!" Emilia was incensed. How could someone be so foolish and impulsive? If it weren''t for Kendal, she could have made an acquaintance with Lennon. After they left hastily, Aleigha felt so good that she ordered two more servings of deserts. "You impressed me," Lennon said. He actually didn''t know exactly how he felt about what she had done. Perhaps he admired her decisiveness and bravery. "I hope it''s in a good way," Aleigha said in good humor. The rest of the meal was very pleasant and Aleigha realized how powerful and knowledgeable Lennon was through their conversation. However,pared with the Xiao family, the Landry family was tremendously dwarfed. Then she thought of her own family. It was time to handle her engagement with Adrian. "Mr. Landry, thank you for helping me these days, but there are some things that I still have to settle by myself." "You mean, you want to go back?" Lennon had already known from her that she was from the Gardner family and had an engagement with Adrian. Aleigha nodded. "They need to be solved sooner orter and I have to face it myself." "Okay, I''ll send you back." She had to face what had made suffer in her previous life, the Gardner family, Emilia, Lainey, and her father who had abandoned her and her mother. The car slowly stopped outside the courtyard of the Gardner family. Before Lennon pulled the door open for her, she got off herself. "Do you want me to walk you in?" "No, thank you, Mr. Landry. I can handle it myself." "You''re wee. Besides, don''t call me Mr. Landry. Just call me Lennon." Aleigha nodded slightly, turned around, and walked towards the gate. The Gardner family, the Reid family, and the Landry family were all big families with staggering fortunes and many heirs and heiresses. However, the Gardner family only had two heiresses, Aleigha and her sister. Aleigha''s two uncles were both childless and their adopted children couldn''t inherit any of the family assets. The Gardner family wanted Aleigha back only because she''d been engaged with Adrian and she was to inherit the properties from Dustin Gardner. However, there was no telling that she would actually be in control of the inheritance. Thinking of how her mother had been chased out of the family, Aleigha made up her mind that no matter what happened she would not relent. No one in the Gardner family deserved her kindness. She rang the doorbell, and soon a servant came to answer the door. "May I help you?" The servant said in an impertinent manner. The servants here were all snobs like the members of the family. They had looked down on Aleigha incher past life because she was from the countryside, so did they in this life. However, she was not going to let them mess with her this time. "I''m Aleigha. I want to see my grandfather!" Chapter 1128 "We don''t have your grandfather here. Go away." Aleigha didn''t retort but took out her phone and called Dustin. Soon, someone ran out of the courtyard. He gave the servant a vigorous shove. "Don''t let me see you again. You brainless thing," he cursed. Aleigha had a smile hovering upon her lips. "You''re Aleigha?" "Yes, I want to see my grandfather." Aleigha lookedposed. In her past life, she had always been timid, in fear that she might do something wrong. But being careful hadn''t worked. She had thought people here meant no harm to her. However, they had deprived her of everything. In this life, she wasn''t going to be a coward again. The man was Dominic, Emilia''s uncle, about whom there were many rumors. Aleigha heard that he was a snob without much ability and had abandoned his wife and children. Compared with him, his sister, Emilia''s mother, was much more cunning. "Please follow me," the man said. Aleigha nodded and went in the house. Luxurious as she remembered, the house hadn''t changed a bit. Even with her eyes closed, Aleigha could locate her own room, which was the remotest and coldest room on the second floor. She had lived in it for several years. She followed Dominic to Dustin''s room on the third floor. "Wait here for a moment." Dominic''s voice was quiet. After a while, Dominic came back with an ingratiating smile. "Aleigha,e in. Dustin wants to see you." He called her name intimately as if they had known each other for a long time. "Thank you." "Aleigha, I''m your mother''s younger brother. You should call me uncle." Aleigha was not surprised at his shameless request. "Uncle, I''m d to see you." Aleigha smiled innocently and went into the room. As soon as she entered the room, Aleigha''s nose crinkled. Dustin was a devote Buddhist and always had incense burning in his room. "Sit down." Dustin was over eighty years old, yet his voice was like a ringing bell. He looked younger than men of his age. Aleigha remembered how excited she had been when she saw him in her previous life. She had no family left after her mother had passed by. But now, Aleigha only felt depressed around him. Everyone here dismissed her as an outsider. She used to take the Gardner family as her home. But now it was just a ce where she could get what belonged to her back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She sat down on the sofa very obediently. "Where have you been?" The old man asked solemnly. He had an intimidating aura that made Aleigha feel nervous. "Someone pushed me off the cliff and Mr. Xiao saved me," she said carefully. Then she dipped her head and started sobbing. Dustin had his back facing Aleigha since she came in and turned around at the mention of Adrian. "You''re Aleigha?" He had seen her face on the banquet held by several families the other day. "Yes," she answered, bemused. "You were the one who went to the banquet with Adrian that day?" Aleigha nodded lightly. She wiped her tears in an aggrieved manner. "The person who saved you is Adrian?" Aleigha nodded again. Aleigha knew that if she hadn''t mentioned Adrian, the old man wouldn''t even have looked at her. "I see. You can leave now. Tell the servants if you need anything. Remember, you''re not in the vel countryside now. Don''t do anything that you shouldn''t." "Be more observant and tactful than your lowborn mother," Dustin said. Lowborn? Aleigha snorted. Her mother had been forced by Marcos Gardner to marry his father. She felt miserable that her mother had to bear their derogatory remarks even after her death. Aleigha walked out of the room with a yheart. In the eyes of the emily, she was as swerveline as her mother. "Why are you here?" The woman''s voice sounded astonished. It was Emilia. "I''m a Gardener too." Emilia couldn''t believe her ears. "Emilia, you''re back. Come and meet your sister." Dominic didn''t know the grudges between them and grabbed Emilia by her hand to Aleigha. It should have been awkward, but Aleigha had anticipated it and looked calm. Emilia''s expression was weird. "Emilia, don''t stand there like a block. Should I teach you manners?" Emilia''s face darkened. "Shut up, uncle." Dominic gave a start. Emilia had always been very amenable. "Uncle, forget it," Aleigha cut in, "I''m afraid she won''t ept it for a while. Could you take me to my room? I''m a little tired." Content be wort Chapter 1129 As she had expected, Dustin Gardner showed great "favor" to her. Her room was still the worst one on the second floor. "Aleigha, this is your room." Dominic pushed open the door and went still for a few seconds. The room was cold and dusty, stuffed with all kinds of things. "Uncle, here?" Aleigha''s voice was ironic. "Wait a minute. I''ll have it cleaned," Dominic said in a hurry. "Oh, don''t bother," Aleigha stopped him as he turned to find a servant. "I will live in a hotel for a time being. If Adrianes, tell him I don''t live here." She sounded airy. Only then did it ur to Dominic that she was Adrian''s fiance, which made him much respectful immediately. "That will be very thoughtless of me to let you live outside. I''ll arrange another room for you," Dominic said. "What''s wrong with this room?" A sharp voice sounded from behind them. The very same voice that had haunted Aleigha even in her dreams. Aleigha snapped her head back with furrowed brows and saw Lainey Cook standing in the hall with a straight face. "Aleigha, this is your mother." Mother? Her mother had passed away three years ago and her father hadn''t evene to her funeral. Lainey was the culprit of her mother''s tragic life. She was also the one who had trespassed on her trust and threatened her with Adrian. "Mother," Aleigha greeted her in a monotonous tone. "Oh, I can''t afford that. You''re the eldest daughter of the family and Adrian''s fiance while I''m just a humble housewife," Lainey said acidly. Lainey knew what had happened in the banquet and had seen that Adrian was very protective of her. Aleigha should have been a bumpkin after living in the countryside for so many years, but she actually had looked like a nobledy. Lainey had been verypetitive her whole life and nned to marry her daughter to the Xiao family. However, the Xiao family wouldn''t take any other girl of the Gardner family except Aleigha, which left Dustin no choice but to bring her back. Lainey couldn''t hate Aleigha and her mother more. Without them, she wouldn''t have been called the other woman for so many years. "It''s my honor to have you as my mother," Aleigha said politely. She needed to y nice now. Those people were ostensibly polite to her merely for Adrian''s sake. Without him, her path ahead would be much more difficult. "Well," Lainey seemed ttered, "Arrange a better room for her." After she left, Dominic took Aleigha to a much better room. Aleigha was aware that she should thank Adrian for this change. But deep in her heart, she had an inexplicable feeling toward him. Maybe it was just that she didn''t love him anymore after being hurt deeply. That night, Emilia and Lainey have a big fight. After Marcos came back, their ring voices became muffled, but the fight didn''t stop. On the other hand, Aleigha had a nice sleep and got up early to help prepare breakfast. "You''re the youngdy of the Gardner family, not a servant. You don''t do these menial things." Marcos, Aleigha and Emilia''s father, scolded Aleigha when he saw Aleigha in the kitchen. As a father who hadn''t see his daughter for years, he didn''t show her the slightest care. Aleigha quivered in his harsh voice and the bowl slipped out of her hands, breaking into pieces. "What are you doing? She is just a young girl."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dustin walked downstairs, his eyes sweeping across the dining room with great unpleasure. "Don''t do the servants'' job again," Dustin said to Aleigha sternly, "I heard you are admitted to the college downtown. You should do something that opens your eyes." Aleigha gritted her teeth and nodded quickly. "Come here and have a seat, Aleigha, Lainey said, "Don''t met your father. He''s just concerned about you." NovelDrama.Org Lainey tried to soften the atmosphere. "Sit down. It''s rare for us to have breakfast together." sto Aleigha ate silently with her head low. She could feel a vicious gaze fastened on her. She had vaguely heard Emilia and Lainey''s fightst night. And it was the best luby she had ever heard. She was so d to see them at loggerheads. She hated everyone here. "I guess you''ve never eaten anything like these in the countryside," Emilia said. Aleigha looked up and said innocently, "Yes, it''s the best breakfast I ever had." "Then help can''t haySelf with more. You haalways look to those menj good meal," Emilia saide le pointedly. "What men? You''re just back and you hook up with those yboys out there?" Chapter 1130 The atmosphere was subtle. Aleigha had known Emilia would put her on the spot, but she was surprised at how she started it. Marcos''s reaction was understandable. He didn''t like this daughter anyway. "I just happen to know Lennon Landry. No yboys." Aleigha exined in a matter-of-fact tone. "Lennon? The boy from the Landry family? How did you know him?" Dustin asked. He had heard of Lennon, one of the most promising heirs to those distinguished families. Although among the younger generation, Adrian was the most outstanding one, Dustin didn''t like him for his arrogance. Dustin had met Lennon a few times and had a good impression of him. "I just have a nodding acquaintance with Mr. Landry. He sent me homest night." Aleigha said nothing about their cooperation. "Lennon is a good boy, but since you''re engaged, you should be more careful with your behavior in the public." "I don''t want to hear anyone say the daughter the Gardner family is dissolute." "Yes, grandfather." Aleigha felt a bout of sickness when she called Dustin grandfather. The Gardner family was no longer as influential as it had been. Many families had surpassed it, which was why Dustin attached so much importance to Aleigha''s engagement to Adrian. He wanted this marriage to make the Gardner family prosperous again. Aleigha pretended to be ignorant and naive, but actually, she was calcting too. She must maintain good rtions with Adrian, who made her useful in the Gardner family. Different from herst life, Dustin was much nicer to her. He gave her a card with no spending limit and asked her to buy things she needed. Emilia''s face reddened with anger when she saw Dustin hand Aleigha the card. She was the most favored daughter in the family but she had never been given a card like that. That kind of card was very hard to obtain. Emilia red at Aleigha silently. Aleigha sensed her gaze and was very d to see her provoked. In herst life, she had led a frugal life. All her clothes had been those Emilia had worn andter despised. Emilia hadughed at her for that and no one in the Gardner family had taken it seriously. She remembered once she''de into Adrian and Aubrie in Emilia''s clothes which had a little hole on the elbow she hadn''t notice. The embarrassment was vivid till this day. She hadn''t even had any allowance at that time. Looking at the card in her hand, Aleigha found it very ridiculous. When she walked into the stores of luxury brands in that crinkled dress Lennon had bought her, the service assistants expectedly gave her the cold shoulder. But when she bought racks of clothes, their jaws dropped in astonishment. Aleigha was determined to change herself and restore her confidence. She had never tried high heels but today was especially interested in them. She walked into a high-end shoe store and picked a pair of high heels that looked both fashionable andfortable. "Could you get my size for me?" She said to the service assistant. "Are you sure you want it?" The service assistant asked in a dismissive tone. Aleigha raised her eyebrow. "Yes. What''s the problem?" "I''m afraid you can''t afford it. This pair of advi Shoes is a limited edition. e you not to embarrassel? yourself." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Thank you but I want it." Aleigha''s voice was firm. "Seriously? It''s not funny. Go. I don''t time to y with you." The service assistant rolled her eyes. "Since that''s the case, I have to ask your manager to get my size." Aleigha didn''t intend to soften her attitude. She liked that shoes very much. "I''ll call the security." "What''s the noise about?" A man came in right on cue and from the nametag on his suit, Aleigha knew he was the manager. "Speaking of the devil. I have some trouble buying the shoes I want." The manager''s eyes flickered between Aleigha and the service assistant. "What can I do for you?" He asked carefully, gesturing at the service assistant to leave. He wasn''t sure what had happened but saw the card in Aleigha''s the of which was at t she was wearing. Co with belongs to NovelDrama.Org th No matter what, a girl with that kind of a card wasn''t someone he could afford to offend. "I like these shoes. Could you get me my size?" Aleigha said inly. "I''m afraid your size is not avable today, because I''ll buy every size of that shoes." An arrogant voice sounded. Aleigha looked back and saw Adrian and Aubrie. She frowned a bit. Adrian had been indifferent to Aubrie that day but now they looked very close. "Oh, it''s you." Adrian said nonchntly, but his eyes were tightly fastened on Aleigha. He had been sleeplessst night because of her, but she was here shopping, seeming to be in a good mood. "Adrian, isn''t this the girl I met that day?" Aubrie was confused. Adrian had looked so concerned about Aleigha that day but now they were like enemies. "Go ahead. Take all the sizes. I''ve change my mind. Chapter 1131 Aleigha felt really annoyed. She just wanted to buy a pair of shoes. "You should stay and see how those shoes look on Aubrie."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian tilted his chin up and gave Aleigha a wicked smile. Excuse me? Aleigha couldn''t stand seeing them together for one more second. "Not interested, thank you." Aleigha strode toward the door and glimpsed their sped hands. They are a good match, Aleigha thought bitterly. With the aura of an elegant rose, Aubrie was indeed more beautiful than her. And her thorns were the charisma that made every man fall for her, including Adrian. "You will stay here and watch." Adrian grabbed Aleigha and looked at her angrily. Aleigha flung her arm to get rid of him but the man tightened his grip which caused Aleigha to lose her bnce and fall backward. D*mn it! What a day! Aleigha cursed in her heart. But expected pain didn''te. When she opened her eyes again, she was in the arms of the man who had a gleam of worry and concern shing through his eyes. "You can''t even stand properly, can you?" He said with a note of reproach. "I could if you hadn''t grabbed my hand. Let go of me, Mr. Xiao." Aleigha was so furious that she pushed Adrian on his chest to draw away from him. "How dare you!" Adrian stumbled and looked daggers at her. "Have a good time shopping," Aleigha said coldly. She wondered why he picked on her repeatedly. He had Aubrie now. "Aleigha!" Adrian''s face turned livid from anger. But inAleigha''s mind, his anger didn''t make any sense. Aleigha sneered and then quickly bolted out of the store. Adrian flung Aubrie''s hand off to chase after her. "Adrian, where are you going?" Aubrie shouted from behind. She was in high heels that made running impossible for her, so she just stood there, stomping in frustration. "Miss, are you still buying the shoes?" The manager asked Aubrie carefully. "You have to ask? No one is buying any shoes!" Aleigha looked back and panicked when she saw Adrian chasing after her. She would be doomed if he got her. Adrian was so selfish and vengeful. She couldn''t understand why she had been in love with him in her previous life. Running out of the mall in one breath, Aleigha looked back to make sure she had got rid of Adrian before she stopped by the street and gasped. "Here you are." Adrian''s melodious voice had never been so frightening to her. He was like a ghosting out of nowhere that scared her out of her wits. Aleigha looked sideways and saw the man''s grim face. "Why are you chasing me?" "Why are you running?" Aleigha opened her mouth but failed to utter a word. She wasn''t going to tell him that she knew she had provoked him but didn''t intend to bear the consequence. Content belovel.ne "Get in the car. Don''t even think about running away again." Aleigha nced at his car in front of them and bit her lip. "No. Let me go or I''ll shut for help," she said firmly. He couldn''t force her in broad daylight. "Go ahead. No one is going to help you." Adrian hadn''t known the feeling of being defying again and again until he met Aleigha. Aleigha looked around and found that no one was paying any attention to them. "Adrian, what are you doing?" Aubrie finally managed to catch up with them. What she ow raw was Aleigha stood het very close to Adrian with pouted lips, looking like an aggrieved girlfriend. to "Now that Aubrie hase, can I go now?" Aleigha asked. "Why she came and I should let you go?" Adrian sounded confused. Aleigha was an enigma for him. He could never figure out what she was thinking. Aleigha was speechless. She really didn''t want to say that word. "She is your..." "Shut up and get in the car!" Adrian interrupted her impatiently. The next second, he swept her up and threw her in the car. It happened so quickly that Aleigha didn''t know how to react. Adrian got in the car and directly drove to the hotel. He was to punish her no matter what. The car sped up and Aleigha sat in the rear seat silently. Her obedient look subdued Adrian''s anger a lot. But he frowned again when he cast a nce at the rear mirror. "Buckle up. Someone is following us," he warned in a serious voice. Stookddenly stroke Aleigha She out her phone and found it was 13th, August, the vert had been kidnapped. belongs to NovelDrama.Org sw But this time she wasn''t alone. "Did you hear me?" Aleigha pressed her lips into a line, having a very bad feeling. Chapter 1132 "They areing at me." Emilia wanted her dead. "Shut up," Adrian growled peevishly. Adrian looked into the distance in front of him and cursed. The drivers following them were apparently well trained. He couldn''t get rid of them. Adrian stomped on the pedal and zigzagged forward. The vigorous sway made Aleigha sick. "Are you alright?" Adrian asked in a low voice. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Aleigha clutched onto the door armrest. The car drove out of downtown, but those cars were still behind them. Aleigha felt suffocating when they got close to Hillnd Alley, the ce she had been kidnapped in her previous life. "Adrian, don''t go to Hillnd Alley. Take a detour." She sounded terrified. She didn''t want to go through what had happened after she''d been kidnapped again. "There is only a country road if we don''t go to Hillnd Alley and my sports car can''t manage that bumpy road." Adrian didn''t understand her sudden request. "Damn it!" Adrian smashed his fist on the wheel. "What''s wrong?" "We''re running out of fuel." Aleigha was in despair. That''s it. What happened will happen again, she thought helplessly. The car squeaked as Adrian suddenly hit the brakes. "Let''s go," Adrian got out of the car. "Do you have a death wish? They will catch us immediately!" Despite what she said, Aleigha got off and followed Adrian. Adrian reached out to grab her hand and then took her to the forest on one side of the road. Those men quickly gave up their cars too and followed behind them. Aleigha somehow was amused by the number of men Emilia sent to catch her. Nine men for a defenseless girl. And the man leading them was Lainey''s brother-iw, Lionel Sanders. He was the most abominable manAleigha had ever known. Lainey''s sister had been a good person, the only one who had treated Aleigha nicely. But unfortunately, she had passed away. Sometimes Aleigha thought it was so unfair that people with good hearts had died young. ''Are you with me?" Adrian found that she was abstracted. "Where are you going to take me?" Aleigha asked. "Stopped asking and keep running. They can''t do anything to you." If his tone had been softer, Aleigha would definitely have been moved. Adrian always had a touch of arrogance in his voice. They ran like hell hand in hand. Before long, they were deep in the forest, but Adrian seemed to be very familiar with this ce. Aleigha was in an expensive dress she bought this morning, which wet torn Flegs had many scratches the branches on the W? too. She didn''t have the same stamina as Adrian and soon was gasping and slowing down. "Let me carry you." Adrian was about to bent down butAleigha dragged him up. "It''s not necessary. I can make it." Her scratches were aching and she was sweating, but she sounded determined. Adrian''s eyes were tinged with admiration. Bang! They heard a gunshot behind them. Adrian yanked Aleigha behind his back as those men came closer. They all had weapons with them. Aleigha shivered in horror. "Mr. Xiao, stay out of this and give us that woman," Lionel said. Lionel wasn''t afraid of Adrian because no matter howExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. forest and alone. Content. NovelDrama.Org was he was now in a de He had no reason to fear him at least at present. "Why do you want her?" Adrian shielded Aleigha with his body and clenched her hand tightly. "You should go. There are too many of them," Aleigha whispered. She didn''t want Adrian to get involved and get injured. "Shut up. I''m the one who gives orders!" "Don''t be so bossy!" Lionel snorted and pointed his gun at Adrian. "It''s no time to y the hero." "I''m in a foul mood and if I were you, I would behave." Adrian chuckled and moved backward slowly. "I''ve given your chance. Don''t me me." Lionel''s face suddenly sunk, "Go catch them!" As all those men dashed toward them, Adrian gave Aleigha a push. "Run as fast as you can!" "I won''t leave without you." "You must listen to me now." Adrian roared and punched the maning at him on the nose. Aleigha paused and then turned to run. She fished her phone out but found there was no service here. Soon Lionel caught up with her quickly and shot in her direction without hesitation. It didn''t hit Aleigha but she tripped and fell in shock. She grimaced in pain and felt Cold against her Rel forehead. "Let me go and I''ll help she saidposedly "Help me? What can you offer?" Lionel sounded like he was hearing a terrible joke. "You like Emilia, don''t you?" Chapter 1133 Aleigha did not want to die, neither did she want to be indecently assaulted again. Her mind was racing. If she had any other choices, she wouldn''t exact her revenge in such an underhand way. But both her life and Adrian''s were hanging by a thread now. The situation was too pressing to let scruples get in the way. Lionel narrowed his eyes and looked even fiercer. Without any sign of relenting, he even pushed the muzzle against Aleigha''s forehead with more strength. "You should be careful with what you say. Emilia is my nephew," he said with an edge to his voice. It was ludicrous to see a scum pretending to be decent. "Then go ahead and shoot. My death won''t change the fact that you have to see her get married and give children to another man." Aleigha felt the muzzle was slightly shaking. Her words worked. "Oh, save your know-it-all crap. Emilia is the daughter of the Gardner family. Who do you think you are?" "Listen, you''ll die today. It''s a pity that I can''t make Adrian die with you. Emilia likes him." It seemed that he didn''t knowAleigha was a Gardner too. Adrian fought his way out and ran toward them. Lionel watched him approaching and a vicious smile shed through his face. "Mr. Xiao, since this woman is very important to you, what about making a deal with me?" Adrian stopped in his tracks, his eyes fastened on Aleigha''s face which was smeared with dirt and blood. "Let her go and take me. You can have as much money as you want." Adrian said calmly. "Sorry but I''m greedier than that. I want both her and the money." Lionel had been despised by those from the upper ss for being a parasite of the Gardner family. Now that Adrian had fallen into his hands, there was no way he would make things easy for him. "Adrian, leave. They want me. It''s none of your business." She didn''t want to owe him. "Would you shut up?" Adrian fumed with anger. Aleigha bit her lip tightly and soon tasted blood on her tongue. She did not understand why Adrian would risk his life to save her. "Take him down!" Lionel ordered. Adrian didn''t resist this time and was quickly tied up with his hands on his back. "Get up, girl. Your hero has given up." Lionel gave Aleigha a kick on her side. Aleigha got up and was thrown into a car with Adrian. Those thugs covered their eyes and Adrian was oddly quiet during the whole process. Aleigha knew where Lionel was taking them. But what concerned her more was Adrian''s silence. She wondered if he was injured. Just now she had seen blood over his white T-shirt. She was worried that he might have torn his old injuries. "Adrian?" She called him. Adrian heard her voice and leaned towards her. "You owe me this time," he said in a muffled voice. "I asked you to leave!" She shouted quietly, "Do you think we can escape?" In herst life, if Emilia had changed her mind at thest minute and released her, but this time Adrian was involved, there was no telling what would happen. The man didn''t answer her. Instead, he pressed his body against hers. "Hey! It''s not a good time to be frivolous!" Aleigha was exasperated. Without responding to her, Adrian maneuvered to get his hands out of the rope. Though his eyes had been covered, he had a strong sense of direction and knew where they were. He then Aleighaped for something on phone which she had het body and fished out her secret pouch around her After that, there was no sound of him again.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just as Aleigha was to ask what he was doing, she was yanked into a broad chest. She wriggled as she felt his warm breath against her neck but the man''s gentle voice stilled her. "Don''t move. I just sent the location out," he then chuckled, "Nice hiding spot by the way." Aleigha blushed at the lingering touch of his palms on her waist. "You''re in good shape, but a little thin. I''ll see to it that you gain some weight after we leave here." "You''re so...!" But she didn''t finish her words. The car stopped and she was dragged out, thrown to the ground. One thug took off the cloth on her eyes and sudden brightness made Aleigha squint. When her eyes got used to the new change, she found them in a room. She hastily turned to look at Adrian, only to find his hands were still tied. Nothing seemed to have happened. "You will stay here until I get the money," Lionel said. Before he left, he gave Aleigha an unspeakable smile, which was reminiscent of what he had done in her previous life. Aleigha trembled as he banged the door close. Adrian quickly got up and loosened his rope before he walked toward Aleigha and freed her hands. "You stupid woman, if you had run faster, you wouldn''t have ended up here." Aleigha cast a scornful nce at him and retorted, "If you had left when I asked you, you wouldn''t have ended up here too." "You ungrateful little thing. Shouldn''t you spend the rest of your life paying me back?" "Bah, I would rather spend the rest of my life with a beggar." Chapter 1134 They were bickering again, which was a head-scratchingly weird thing to Aleigha. Adrian had always been disinterested but now he behaved like a child. "No beggar would like yourpany. You''re in no way ady." He smiled crookedly. "You''re one to talk! An engaged man here flirting with me is not any better." "Engaged?" Adrian pondered for a while. "Oh, you mean the woman from the Gardner family that I don''t know and have never met? It''s absurd." Aleigha arched an eyebrow. "Your parents may contradict you." "You''re very wrong. Only that old bigot in my family takes the engagement seriously." Adrian reached out and flung an arm around Aleigha''s neck. "Why are you so interested in my engagement? You just need to stay by my side. It''s not something you should be concerned about." Aleigha pursed her lips scornfully. His shoulder somehow made her feel secure and she fell asleep before she knew. When she woke up again, she was lying in the room alone. The iron door was suddenly pulled open and Lionel staggered in. Horror exploded in her brain. Her stomach heaved at the thought of what would happen next. "Go away," she said imploringly, moving back helplessly. Lionel dragged his feet toward her with a bottle in his hand. The transparent liquid swayed with his movements in an unnerving way. "Oh, don''t be scared, I just want to do something interesting with you." "What have you done to Adrian?" She asked. "Mr. Xiao has left, and he said I can do anything to you." Aleigha didn''t believe that Adrian would have left her at a devil''s disposal. But that faith wavered easily. It was something the old Adrian would have done. Why would he save a woman of little ount to him? "Apparently your hero loves himself more. But don''t be upset, you''ll have my love," Lionel smiled wickedly. "I swear you''ll regret it if you darey a finger on me." Aleigha looked perilously close to losing control. Her threat didn''t have any effect on Lionel. He was getting closer and closer. Mustering up all her courage, she suddenly rose to her feet and kicked him in the groin as hard as she could. Lionel growled and rolled on the ground with pain. Aleigha next kicked him in his face and cause his nose to bleed immediately. Before the noise attracted anyone over, she took a sharp fragment of the broken bottle and bolted out. All her fear was reced by anger, at herself for having been a coward in herst life and at those men bringing unbearable agony to her life. She was surrounded by those thugs as soon as she came out. "Bring it on, you f*cking assh*les. Let''s go to hell together!" Aleigha shrieked frantically. None of those men moved, seeming to be stunned by her murderous look. "What are you waiting for? Get her!" Lionel came out, his back bowed. But before those men took any action, Aleigha pounced at hand high in the air with de. , NovelDrama.Org She was to sh Lionel on his face but was abruptly stopped halfway through. She first saw the hand on her wrist and then heard the familiar voice. "I said you''re in no way ady, and I''m right." Aleigha turned over and froze, staring at Adrian incredulously. "It''s me, silly. I got you now." Adrian squeezed her into his arms and mildly stroked her hair. "Bring all of them out," he ordered. Adrian came back and saved her. It happened out of the blue to Lionel. He hadn''t expected that he woulde back for her. He looked dazed when being brought out, murmuring, "I shouldn''t have believed him." Aleigha took a deep breath and calmed down. "You can let me go now." Aleigha pushed him but the man didn''t move a bit. "I''m injured." ¨¥ Adrian''s voice came from above her. "Because of you," he continued, "you must look after me, you impulsive dummy." He actually sounded like whining. Yes, he was whining like an aggrieved kid. Aleigha went still. This rare side of Adrian amused her. But soon she found something was wrong with him. "Are you ok?" She asked. The only response was his heavy breath. "Answer me, Adrian. It''s not funny." The man moved slightly and flopped to the ground like a broken bag. "Adrian!" Aleigha shouted and only then did she saw his whole body drenched in blood. With the help of the others from the Xiao family, she managed to carry him into the car. "Go to the hospital, quick!" She demanded. Along the way, Aleigha held Adrian''s hand tightly. Blood constantly oozed from his cut and streamed to the seat. When they arrived at the hospital, nurses and doctors were already waiting. Adrian was raced into the operating room immediately.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Miss, you''re injured too. Let me dress your wound." Aleigha refused with a wave of her hand and sat down on the bench outside the operating room, exhausted. Chapter 1135 A nurse hurried out from the operating room. "How is he?" Aleigha asked worriedly. "Are you the patient''s family? The patient lost too much blood, and the type AB blood in our hospital is not enough. We have called other hospitals for help." Aleigha rolled up her sleeves and said eagerly, "Take my blood, I''m type 0 blood." "Okay,e with me." Aleigha followed the nurse to the blood collection room. "Take as much as he needs. I can eat lots of food to recover." The nurse chuckled. "That''s not how it works, girl. I know you''re worried about him, but I can''t put you in danger too." "Then take as much as you see fit." Adrian''s injury was worse than Aleigha had imagined. He shouldn''t havee back. She sat outside the operating room with her head lolling and her mind waspletely nk. Then she heard the sound of high heels hitting the ground. Before Aleigha could see who wasing, she was yanked up and pped hard on the face. "B*tch, if anything happens to Adrian, I''ll take you down with him!" Kendal heard the news and rushed to the hospital. Seeing Aleigha sitting outside the operating room and disheveled, she med it all on Aleigha. Aleigha''s cheek tingled. Kendal brought two bodyguards with her today, one of which had just dragged her up. "How dare you look at me like that? No one is going to back you up today!" Kendal''s voice was ring. This said, she raised her hand again and was to hit Aleigha, but thetter seized her hand and smacked her on the face instead. Aleigha used all her strength and then smacked on the other side of Kendal''s face. Everyone was stunned. "Are you out of mind? You had the f*cking nerve to hit me!" Kendal screamed like a crazy woman. "What are you looking at? I didn''t bring you to watch me get beaten up!" Kendal shouted at her bodyguards. Both of her cheeks had red finger marks. "The patient has woken up. One family cane in." A doctor popped his head out of the operating room and said to them. Aleigha flung off the bodyguards'' hands and was about to go in, but Kendal stopped her. "See to that she stays here," Kendal ordered her bodyguards. And at her directive, those bulky men clutched Aleigha by her arms.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Let me go," Aleigha wriggled in protest. Kendal rubbed her face and snorted. "You''d better pray that Adrian is fine, or I will settle all the scores with you, old and new." Kendal was to enter the operating room when the door was suddenly opened from the inside. "Who''s Aleigha?" A doctor came out and asked. "Here! I am!" Aleigha answered loudly. "Come in. The patient wants to see you and asks the rest," the doctor paused, "to get lost." The doctor dooked kinda I but the exact patients wanted him,& Content belongs to It was the first time he had seen someone so aggressive right after waking up from anesthesia. Kendal felt humiliated and her face with red marks turned livid now. "Ask your men to release me," Aleigha snapped, "Adrian wants to see me." "Hurry up. The patient appears to be very irascible." Aleigha shed a grateful smile at the doctor. "Let her go! Kendal demanded testily and watched Aleigha past her and enter Wallet room. Once in the operating room, Aleigha frowned at the strong smell of blood. And on the operating bed, Adrian was staring at her without blinking. "Why did it take you so long?" He asked peevishly. Aleigha walked closer and covered her mouth with her hands uncontrobly. The man''s face was so pale and beside him were piles of gauzes soaked with blood. She couldn''t imagine how much blood he had lost. "You''ve much blood but still get the strength to be angry with me? Aleigha''s voice was breaking. swine Adrian didn''t answer for a while and then asked gently, "Are you crying?" Aleigha stilled and felt tears streaming down her face. Only then did she realize that she was indeed crying. "Don''t cry. I''m fine. You should be very grateful." "Grateful for what?" Aleigha looked at him in confusion. "For that I didn''t leave you to be a widow." Adrian grinned. Aleigha blushed and gave Adrian''s shoulder a push. "Ouch, it hurts!" Aleigha red at him. "Adrian, why didn''t I notice that you''re so shameless?" "I''m just shameless in front of you." "Enough. You''re so glib." Adrian pursed his lips and said, "You saved me once. Now we''re even." "So the money you took from me was your sry for attending me in the future," he continued. Aleigha rolled her eyes. "Take it back. I don''t want it." "Really? Then how are you going to pay for your rent?" Aleigha arched her eyebrow and didn''t say a word. Adrian knew he''d stroke a nerve there and tugged at her skirt. "Tell the people outside to send me home. I don''t like it here." Aleigha nodded, understanding that staying in hospital was unbearable for a neat freak. "B*tch, how is Adrian?" Kendal dashed to her and asked as soon as she came out. But Aleigha ignored her and walked directly to Adrian''s men. "President Xiao wants to go home," she said. Chapter 1136 Kendal red up. "Go to hell, b*tch!" She cursed and stormed toward Aleigha. Right on cue, Adrian came out of the operating room with the help of two nurses. He gave his men a gesture and they all surrounded Kendal immediately. "Get out of my way! I must kill her today!" Kendal banished her purse in the air as if it was a knife. But those men stood in front of her like insurmountable mountains. "I said get out of my way!" Kendal brought her purse down on one man''s face and the edge scratched his face. "Enough!" Adrian growled. He was still very weak but his voice was intimidating. Kendal stiffened on the spot. "Adrian, it''s all her fault. She''s the reason you''re badly injured." "Knock it off. You''d better be nice to her." Tears welled up in Kendal''s eyes. She bit her lip and stared at Adrian aggrievedly. He was no longer the man she used to know. Hinting at the two nurses to release him, Adrain hobbled to Aleigha and hugged her. "I don''t like to be touched, but you are an exception." Aleigha grunted dismissively but wrapped her arms around Adrian''s waist to support him. She had never thought that she woulde back to Adrian''s family again. Adrian closed the door behind them and quickly pushed Aleigha into the bathroom. He leaned against the doorframe with a yful smile. Something suddenly struck Aleigha. "You''re a liar!" She shouted in disbelief. Adrian smiled faintly. "I prefer to be called a tactician. You wouldn''te home with me unless you''re convinced that I''m badly injured." "I don''t want to talk to you. I''m leaving." Aleigha was angry. She had been worried sick about him. "No. You must stay to finish the show with me so I can help you find out who''s behind it." Adrian tilted her chin up and looked into her eyes. Aleigha didn''t avert her eyes and looked back furiously. "I don''t need your help. I know who did it. You''re fine and I should go now." Aleigha sounded steely.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Adrian sighed. The situation looked very familiar. He had thought she was ying hard to get but now registered that she really wanted nothing to do with him. "But you took my money," he said serenely. "You gave it to me." Aleigha pushed Adrian on his chest, trying to get out. "What''s the rush?" Adrian seized her hands. "You look dirty. What about taking a shower with me?" "Pervert! Let me go!" Aleigha shouted exasperatedly and struggled. "Do you know you''re very heartless? Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?" Aleigha was not hearing and kept moving to get rid of him. Adrian groaned when she touched his wound carelessly. He wasn''t exactly a liar. He had indeed been severely injured and and strong, he didn''t look was of blood, but since he that bad. "Did I hurt you? Lie down and let me check your wounds." Aleigha stopped fighting and looked guilty. Adrian smiled triumphantly and went to lie down on the bed with Aleigha''s help. He looked at her concerned face and felt something ineffable in his heart. She had a knack to anger him and he was always not himself whenever she was around. "Miss Reid, you can''t go in." They heard some noise from the front door. Kendal came. Aleigha looked at Adrian who was looking at her too and chuckled. "You can''t y one trick twice." Adrian saw through her immediately. With her mind read, Aleigha annoyedly grabbed the nearest pillow and threw it at him. She didn''t use much strength but still caused Adrian to wince in pain. "Aleigha!" Adrian called her name resignedly. "Oh, does it hurt badly? I didn''t mean it. You''ll forgive me, won''t you?" Aleigha mimicked Kendal''s voice and gave him a false smile. Kendal barged in and felt relieved that Aleigha hadn''t done anything indecent. "Get out, who let you in? My house is not somewhere you cane and go freely." Adrian looked daggers at her. "Adrian." Kendal started sobbing. Adrian hated nothing more than that so she had barely Fears. Aleigha had been et in front of him in her previous life. He was not a man who would soften due to women''s tears. He admired women like Aubrie, independent, confident and talented. Tears in his eyes were just women''s trick. Thinking of Aubrie, Aleigha''s heart sunk instantly. She regretted crying before Adrian today. "Kendal, don''t let me repeat my words. met out of my house, or y I bear the consequent Swno for Aleigha suddenly smiled, her eyes flickering between Adrian and Kendal. "Adrian, don''t be so harsh with a girl," she said. Adrian cast a nce at her, wondering what she was up to. Chapter 1137 "Adrian, what''s so good about her that you treat me like that?" Kendal stood by the door, not daring to walk in. She''d grown up with Adrian, but he had never been gentle to her. Despite the torture of unrequited love, she was determined to marry him. She had done everything she could to prevent him from loving another woman, but now he was already in too deep. Dire despair gripped her. It was too much for her to ept. "Get the hell out of here!" Adrian yelled. It was thest straw and Kendal broke down, running out while crying. Her leaving didn''t make Aleigha feel any better. On the contrary, she was more convinced that Adrian would never change. "Tell me, how are you going to thank me?" Adrian pinched Aleigha''s chin, smilingnguidly. "Mr. Xiao, as you said, we are even now. All I need to do is to find a certifiedpany." She looked at him unwaveringly and patted his hand off. "Aleigha, I can forget what happened between you and Lennon and you can take your time to find thatpany." He paused, "But you must stay." "Why? I have no interest in being your mistress and living in derision." Adrian was provoked. "You know that''s not what I mean." He raised his voice. Aleigha didn''t want to hear him exin. He was dating Aubrie, which she had seen with her own eyes. Being the third wheel only made her miserable. "Enough. I don''t want to know what you actually mean." With that said, Aleigha turned and was about to leave. Adrian leaned forward and grabbed her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As if she had anticipated it, she used his hand as support and swirled, kicking him on his groin. She didn''t miss a bit. Adrian''s face turned pale as he slowly squatted on the ground. Looking up at the woman, he swore in his heart that he would make her regret it sooner orter. "Look at you. Where''s your arrogance?" Aleigha asked him condescendingly with a smile hovering upon her lips. Nothing could make her feel better than watching Adrain out of his depth. With the lesson learned fromst time, she asked his driver to send her out. Before the door closed behind her, she heard Adrian''s roar in exasperation. "Is Mr. Xiao OK?" The driver heard it too and asked Aleigha. "Oh, he''s fine. The pain, you know." Aleigha gave him a reassuring smile. On her way back to the Gardner family, Aleigha was absorbed in her thoughts. It had been three days since she''d left. And she assumed that Kendal must have told Emilia all that had happened. However, Kendal didn''t go to find Emilia after she left Adrian''s house. She deemed it too humiliating to share with her friend. Driving fast and absent-mindedly, she crashed into another car. She wasn''t fatally injured but still needed months to fully recover. Aleigha asked the driver to pull over and got off before they arrived at the Gardner family. She stilled had that card from Dustin with her. Suppressing the impulse to go shopping again, she took a taxi and went back. It was already dark when she arrived and she could hear delightedughter and chatter from the house. Her lips broke into a bitter smile. She had non appeared for three none of them cared about ys and Not even Dustin had tried to find her. But soon the undercurrent of disappointment disappeared. She realized once again that she was just a pawn, not a family in their eyes. The front gate was locked, so she climbed over the fence and got into the yard. She wondered whether they would be curious about her whereabouts in the past days. Standing before the door, she heard Emilia''s joyous voice. "Dad, she must have returned to the countryside. Don''t worry. Our trip to Italy can''t be dyed because of it. You''ve promised me that a long time ago." "Of course. I''m a man of my word." "You''re doting on her again." should be discussed again. I''m afraid a girl brought up in the countryside may humiliate our family." "Aleigha''s engagement with Aleigha trembled in anger, her hand clutching the doorknob. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and walked in. Her sudden presence reduced the blissed conversation toplete silence. They all turned their eyes to her. Aleigha traipsed to them in her scratched dress. Their stunned faces intensified her hatred. "I..." Her mind drifted away from her and she fell to the ground before she could finish her words. The only thing she felt before totally passed out was resentment toward all of them. She woke up in the afternoon the next day. It had been long since she had slept so well. The servant asked her how she felt immediately after she opened her eyes. "I want to see my grandpa," Aleigha said. The servent nodded respectfully and left the room. Soon, Dustin and the others all showed up in her room. Among them, Emilia''s mother''s expression was the weirdest. She walked forward with her brows furrowed. "Aleigha, do you know the rules of the Gardner family?" Chapter 1138 Rules! The Gardner family had numerous rules butAleigha had never seen any of them abide by the rules. "What rules? I don''t know." Aleigha lowered her head and started sobbing. Lainey became flustered and softened her attitude. "Aleigha, although you''re new here, you need to abide by the rules of the family." "How did you wind up like this?" Marcos chimed in. Like what? Aleigha wondered in her heart. "You shameless thing, what have you done?" "You''d better not be holding out on us." His father alwaysjured up the image of a tyrant. Aleigha pretended to be frightened. Clutching the sheets, she cried buckets. A shadow of smug satisfaction shed through Emilia''s face. His uncle must have seeded. "What happened?" She walked to Aleigha and asked, assuming ignorance. "Don''t be afraid. You can tell us." She patted Aleigha on her back. She presumed that Aleigha didn''t know Lionel and wouldn''t suspect her. "Stop crying!" Dustin fumed and swept his cane at Aleigha. Aleigha rolled down the bed and grabbed Lainey''s legs before the cane hit her. And the cane fell on Emilia instead. She screamed and fell down on the bed in pain. Dustin was stunned. He didn''t even realize it when his cane escaped his grip and dropped to the ground. Lainey wanted to check on her daughter but with her legs being tightly clutched by Aleigha, she couldn''t move a bit. Marcos ran to the bed. "Babe, are you ok?" He asked the apple of his eye. "I''m fine. Grandpa didn''t mean it." Aleigha hid her face behind Lainey''s legs, trying not to burst intoughter. She had once been hit by Dustin''s cane and knew how much it hurt. Emilia''s face twitched in pain but she tried to look like it was no big deal. "Dear, are you okay?" Lainey asked from the side. Dustin knew how much strength he had used in that strike and unleashed all his rage on Aleigha. "Bastard! Get lost!" Aleigha sneered, but when she looked up, tears were streaming down her face like rivers. She crawled to Dustin. "Don''t let me go, grandpa, please." She sniffled and continued, "I will tell you everything you want to know." "Emilia''s uncle kidnapped me and wanted to assault me." "It was Mr. Xiao who saved me from his hands." Lainey was taken aback and shot a confused nce at Dustin. "Aleigha, what are you talking about? What''s that have to do with my uncle?" Emilia asked and had a bad premonition. "I don''t know. But he indeed is Aunt Lainey''s brother-inw." Lainey''s legs were shaky. How had Aleigha recognized Lionel? "Are you telling the truth?" Dustin sounded incredulous. Aleigha had not been here long and hadn''t yet met Lionel. "Yes! If you don''t believe me, you can go ask Mr. Xiao. He told me about it." Lainey''s heart skipped a beat. How had Adrian got involved? "Find Lionel and bring him here. Stand up, Aleigha." Dustin realized the magnitude of this matter. "Grandpa, I don''t know where he is but Mr. Xiao took him away when he saved me." Actually, judging from Ad rain''s reaction that day, he didn''t know Lionel. But no one doubted her words because if it was very likely that Adrian had met Lionel in some banquets. It was usible enough for Lainey and Emilia to buy it. Adrian had taken Lionel away for days. But he didn''te to the Gardner family, which indicated that he failed to elicit anything from him. And this also attested to her guess that Adrain didn''t know who Lionel was. Now the key point was whether Dustin would inquire about this with Adrian. However, considering how highly Dustin thought of family reputation, the possibility was small. "I''ll investigate this matter thoroughly and bring any crime punishment. But if you lie, you'' never be allowed toe back. "I can''t stand anyone who brings disgrace on our family." Dustin looked at Aleigha, and then his eyes fell on Lainey. He had seen enough family feuds to have itbrinkling of what was gout on, but he wouldn''t ask Lainey about it in front of Aleigha. SV "Thank you, grandpa." Aleigha said with her head lowered. "Don''t look like the whole world owes you! Your sister is injured didnN?velDrama.Org content rights. shed a single s 2 "Shut up. She''s also your daughter. You should care about her equally." Dustin scolded Marcos sternly. Marcos shut up and scowled at Aleigha with a reddened face. Aleigha ignored him and turned to Emilia. "Emilia, how are you feeling?" She asked slowly. Emilia forced a dry smile and answered, "Much better." As soon as they left Aleigha''s room, Aleigha heard Dustin ask Lainey to go to his study. Aleigha covered her mouth with her hands to muffle herughter. Rolling on the bed, she was so happy. She felt like singing a song loudly. "Being a victim has never been so good!" She said. The road ahead was still long and she must brace herself for it as soon as possible. Chapter 1139 After the kidnapping, Aleigha had a few peaceful days. Dustin didn''t do anything to Lainey and her daughter, at least not in front of Aleigha. The mother and daughter had restrained their resentment toward Aleigha but it was still palpable. For the sake of Dustin, they were ostensibly nice to her. Aleigha checked online and found that her college eptance letter had been signed for. She''d lost the opportunity to go to college because of Emilia in herst life. Lack of college education had made Adrian dismiss her as a vulgar bumpkin. She wouldn''t let it happen again. Now that she had gained a foothold in the Gardner family, she had plenty of time to consider what to do next. She spent lots of time in the garden reading and having tea. It was a bright day and Aleigha was sitting on the grass in the garden, holding a book in her hand. She really relished time like this. "You know what, you should be thankful that the Gardner family is wealthy enough to afford ady of leisure." Emilia came to her and said tartly. Aleigha was used to her acrimony and didn''t feel angry at all. "What brought you here?" Aleigha smiled sweetly, reaching out to grasp Emilia''s hand. Although apparently Emilia wanted to fling her hand off, she controlled herself and sat down with her. "We should spend more time together," Aleigha said. The innocence on Aleigha''s face made Emilia very ufortable. Aleigha behaved so naturally that it seemed they were intimate sisters. "I heard you are admitted to a college. What is it?" Aleigha thoughtfully chose the subject. Emilia stilled for a second and withdrew her hand from Aleigha''s hands uneasily. "It''s a very ordinary college. I''m going to study abroad anyway." Emilia''s nonchnt tone only made her suspicious. She had spent so much of her energy and time manipting and calcting that her school performance had been a mess. Studying abroad wouldn''t change the fact that she had no more knowledge than a pig. "I''m admitted to a college too, but I haven''t received my eptance letter." If she remembered correctly, her eptance letter was in Emilia''s hands right now and Emilia would maneuver to rece her and go to her college. At the mention of the eptance letter, Emilia looked more ufortable. "Maybe it gets detained on the way." She exined in a not convincing way. Aleigha agreed to her but coldness flickered in her eyes. A few minutester, Emilia left. She sent for the driver and left the house, leaving only Aleigha and some servants at home. Aleighater sneaked into Emilia''s room without being noticed. She rummaged through her table and soon found her eptance letter. She stared at it for a few minutes but put it down atst. Getting ahead of herself was not a wise choice. She must bide her time. After leaving Emilia''s bedroom, Aleigha headed to the monitoring room on the first floor. Only servants woulde here asionally to do cleaning. She checked the surveince records carefully, especially the period during which she''d been kidnapped. And sure enough, on the day she''d been abducted, Emilia had been snapped signing for her eptance letter. After leaving the monitoring room, Aleigha chatted casually with some servants. They told her that Emilia hadn''t passed the college entrance examination. What would happen next was expectable: Emilia would plead her to relinquish higher e she could take her ce. After it got dark, members of the family but SO came back one after another, Aleigha didn''t leave her bedroom to greet them. Dustin was a little pissed off and sent a servant to check on her. When the servant entered her room and saw her sobbing on her bed, she came back and told Dustin about it. "What''s wrong with her?" Dustin frowned, his face darkened. "She just doesn''t want to see us. She can never learn to be polite." Marcos ultimately didn''t like this rand being in a foul mo daughter due to his work only made Aleigha more abominable. "I''ll go and see what''s going on. Maybe she''s not feeling well." Emilia said to cate her father.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dustin didn''t say a word but nodded in agreement. Marcos watched her trotting upstairs and felt less angry. If only Emilia is a boy, he thought. He had been longing for a son for a long time. Emilia pushed open the door and metAleigha''s watery eyes. "Aleigha, what''s the matter?" Emilia acted like a caring sister. Aleigha wondered why such a talented actor wasn''t in the show biz. "Emilia, I..." Aleigha kept crying, her voice breaking. "What''s the matter?" Emilia asked again. Chapter 1140 Aleigha and Emilia had been contending with each other since the minute Aleigha walked into this house. But this time, Aleigha was not going to be pushed around like a hapless coward. Disguise was necessary, especially when she was tackling such cunning people. Aleigha didn''t answer Emilia but cried louder. And her cry attracted the attention of those downstairs. "What the hell is going on?" Dustin roared irritatedly. This was exactly what Aleigha wanted. The two of them came to the hall, standing in front of Dustin. Emilia looked very nervous. The angry Dustin always appalled her even though he was usually a caring grandfather. Everyone''s eyes fell on Aleigha. "Grandpa, please help me." Aleigha dropped down to her knees and pleaded. The sharp pain from both knees stimted more tears in her eyes. "Stop crying. What''s it?" Dustin asked. Aleigha leaned lightly against Dustin''s leg and twitched a little. Then she started, "Someone has taken my college eptance letter." Emilia''s face turned pale immediately. "Why did you say that?" Dustin solemnly nced at everyone at present. "I should have received it long ago so I checked online and found it had been signed for." Aleigha sniffled and wiped her tears. "Somebody must have taken it," she concluded firmly. Aleigha was choked with sobs and stole a nce at everyone around her. "Someone, go check the monitoring footage." Dustin ordered the servants with a straight face. Emilia was about to say something, but Lainey red at her so she bit it back. About ten minutester, a servant came back. "Sir, we''ve found it." Thereupon, Dustin rose to his feet and walked into the monitoring room. The rest of them waited in the hall anxiously. When Dustin came out, he looked at Emilia, very disappointed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I shouldn''t have spoiled you. How could you do that? Return it back now!" Emilia was aghast and exined hurriedly, "I didn''t take anything. It was my eptance letter." Aleigha raised her eyebrows slightly. Dustin seem to know that his granddaughter hadn''t been SWitted to any university. Or Emilia wouldn''t have insisted that the eptance letter belonged to her. "It''s you! I can believe it!" Aleigha eximed. Next she must make Dustin go into Emilia''s room with her. "Shut up!" Emilia shouted at Aleigha. With astonishment, Dustin looked at Emilia. He had never seen her so frantic. "Grandpa, it''s really not me. Don''t you believe me?" She said imploringly. "Father, y an You just letter, but there evidence that it belongs to, sw Lainey lookedposed. "You''re her parents, so her fault is your fault." Dustin was burning with anger, shouting at Lainey and Marcos. They had been unduly doting on Emilia all these years. Lainey didn''t dare to refute and turned to her husband for support. But Marcos was even more afraid of Dustin and kept his head low. Lainey was dispirited. She had married him because she was pregnant back then. And the marriage brought her nothing but notoriety and constraints. She sometimes hated Marcos for being so ineffectual. There family as no peace living in a big the Gardner family always left her in the lurch for ove for their daughter. Aleigha''s eyes were bright. She knew Dustin being impartial didn''t mean he was on her side. He just couldn''t afford to antagonize her because of her engagement with Adrain. She was all the stakes he had to make the Gardner family prosperous again. That was why he had suddenly brought her back. "Emilia, take the eptance letter out." Dustin said somewhat tiredly. "You''re young so I won''t me you." "Grandpa, I didn''t do anything wrong. It''s really mine," Emilia insisted. She was so jealous of Aleigha. She couldn''t bear the fact that a bumpkin could go to college while she couldn''t. Dustin shook his head and walked upstairs without a word. Lainey put an arm around Emilia and watched him quietly. They thought Dustin had had enough and was to let it go. Marcos hurried up to lend an arm to his father. "No need. I can go myself." Chapter 1141 Aleigha hesitated and then followed Dustin upstairs. "Grandpa, hold my hand." Dustin didn''t refuse her. On the second floor, Dustin went straight to Emilia''s room. Lainey and her daughter hurried upstairs too. They finally guessed what Dustin was going to do. In Emilia''s room, Dustin''s eyes swept around. "See if you can find it here. Take your time," he said to Aleigha. Dustin was determined to teach the mother and daughter a lesson today. "Grandpa, why are you doing this?" Emilia grabbed Aleigha by her hand to stop her. "Someone, take Emilia down." Dustin would be hard on her if she had admitted her fault in the first ce. But it was toote now. As a man of the world, he could see through her trick at once. Emilia shouldn''t have lied to him. He felt very disappointed that his granddaughter whom he had thought highly of was so base. He could stand her squandering money and was even willing to buy her way into a college. However, he wouldn''t take a thief. Moreover, Aleigha, the granddaughter whom he had abandoned, obviously surpassed Emilia in every aspect. It made him very distraught. Aleigha searched randomly and then came to the table. Emilia''s heart lifted into her throat at this moment. Lainey was very anxious too but could do nothing. "Father, leave it to the servants." Marcos walked in front of Dustin and deliberately blocked his line of sight. "Move! If you help them again, you are to leave the house and nevere back!" Dustin had three sons and two daughters, and among them, Marcos, the youngest son, had been his favorite. Marcos''s brothers and sisters had all held important positions in the Gardner family''spany. But after Lainey had married him, both his brothers had died within ten years, and their children had also passed away because of idents. One brother''s pregnant wife had also died in a car ident. The loss had been so great that Dustin''s health copsed and he had suffered a stroke in the past years. Dustin''s two daughters had left the family since the disasters and had nevere back. Dustin had thought all these were his karma. Maybe he had done something wrong in his youth. But as time passed by, he started to suspect. It was since Lainey''sing that his family had be broken. He suspected her but had no evidence. Therefore, during these years, he had been wary of Lainey all the. and dmade Marcos a puppet bad with no actual power. The Gardner family was actually in the charge of his two daughters. He was afraid that his family would fall into Lainey''s hands one day. His love for Emilia was not faked. She had been his only grandchild before Aleigha came back. But now... "Father, it''s unfair to Emilia!" Lainey could bear it no longer and dashed toward Dustin. How could he do this to her daughter for an insignificant country girl? "It''s fair everyone. You don''t need to go to thepany someone to take over will work." Aleigha rummaged through the table while hearing them intently. Perhaps there was something she didn''t know about the Gardner family. After a few minutes, Aleigha casually picked a book and gave it a slight shake. A piece of paper fell out from it. "What''s it?" Her voice drew everyone''s attention. The golden tile of the eptance letter was too conspicuous to be mistaken. Everyone realized what it was immediately.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emilia looked at Lainey helplessly with a pale face. Lainey was not much better either, her eyes fastened on the paper. "Grandpa, This is..." Aleigha picked up it and when she saw her name on it, her joy was genuine. She then handed it to Dustin. Dustin took it over seriously and carefully read the words on it. He felt a trace of pride because no matter what, Aleigha was a Gardner too. Even his two daughters were not as excellent as she was. "Come, dear. Follow me." Dustin''s voice had never been so gentle. Aleigha was stunned, so were the others. Especially Emilia, she even felt a sense of despair, fearing that Aleigha might rece her. Taking the hint of her mother, Emilia quickly broke free and ran to kneel down before Dustin. "Grandpa, I was wrong. Please forgive me, grandpa," Emilia cried. Dustin was distressed to see her tears. "Grandpa, please forgive her. I believe Emilia did mean it," Aleigha said. Chapter 1142 The more lenient Aleigha appeared, the more guilty Dustin was. He knew Aleigha was a good girl but had been indifferent to her all these years because of her mother. He gradually realized that her mother had brought her up well. On the contrary, Emilia was spoiled by her parents and be a brainless spendthrift. "How could I forgive you after all that you''ve done?" A shadow of sorrow shed across Dustin''s face before he held Aleigha''s hand and left. Emilia bit her lip and watched them with resentment. "Emilia, get up." Lainey walked to Emilia in a trance, trying to pull her up. "Don''t touch me! All you and father know is yourselves. You''re so selfish!" Emilia swung her hand off, crouching over the floor and crying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lainey was surprised. Her daughter on whom she hadvished all her attention and love thought she was selfish. All the hardships that she had gone through for her were meaningless in her eyes? Lainey was so aggrieved that she started to sob sadly. Being scolded by his father, Marcos felt very frustrated. But instead of self-reflection, he med it all on Aleigha. "Enough. You''re so embarrassing." Marcos yelled at his wife and daughter. "It''s all your fault. You''re a loser. If you were more able and resolute, we wouldn''t have wind up like this." Lainey growled. She had been unsatisfied with Marcos for many years. "I said enough!" Marcos went ballistic and pped Lainey on her face in a fit of anger. Lainey felt dizzy and her cheek was tingling with numbness. "Are you crazy? Why did you hit mom?" Emilia jumped up and cuddled Lainey, ring at Marcos. Lainey shouldn''t have called him a loser. She knew he hated nothing more than that. "I''ve been good enough to you. All you have is given by me." "How dare you talk to me like that? If you say that again, Lainey, you''ll no longer be a part of the Gardner family." Marcos''s voice was vehement. Lainey didn''t retort and cried silently. Emilia cried with her mother. Hatred was full to the brim of her heart. Her family had been perfect until Aleigha appeared. Aleigha followed Dustin to his study. To her surprise, Dustin took out an extremely exquisite box from a drawer. "Take a look." Aleigha took the box with curiosity. It felt cool, only the size of a palm, but very delicate. The box was embedded with shining diamonds. Aleigha opened it carefully and saw a radiant ring. The diamond on it was very staggeringly big. "Well?" Aleigha was confused. "Your wedding gift from the Xiao family." It made sense now. "Grandpa, why are you giving me this now?" Aleigha asked bemusedly. Dustin sighed and said, "I owe you too much. I want to hear your opinion on your marriage with the Xiao Family." Just now, it had suddenly dawned on Dustin that maybe he shouldn''t trade Aleigha with the future of the family. And he began to reflect on the reasons why he had no one to rely on at such an old age. "I want to focus on school first." If she could, Aleigha didn''t want to see Adrian again. But she needed the franchise for his products to make a living. She must be strong herself to awe those people. After today, Emilia and Lainey would definitely cause more trouble for her. "Okay. You''re still young for marriage. There''s something else I want to give you." Dustin took out another emerald round box from the drawer. Aleigha''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. She recognized this box. It was her grandmother''s personal belongings. "Your grandmother wanted you to have it." Thinking of the kind old woman, Aleigha''s eyes instantly became watery. Her grandmother had been very good to her. She had yed with her a lot and there had always been a smile on her face. But after Aleigha left at the age of seven, she had never met her again. Sometimes Aleigha dreamed of her. There was also a ring in the box. Compared with the ring from the Xiao family, this ring was very ordinary. It was made of emerald and carved with ingenuity. It was her grandmother''s dowry that should have been bequeathed to her aunts. "Her death was so sudden that we didn''t have time to bring you back." Aleigha knew it was just an excuse. They could have informed her and her mother to take part in the funeral. She had suffered a lot in the countryside. Being badly treated by her aunt and bullied by her sister, she counted the days until she could go back to the Gardner family. However, the family she had been longing toe back to had been just another hell. "I will take it." Aleigha said quietly. "Would you keep the ring from the Xiao family for me?" She asked. Dustin nodded. "Go. I want some time alone." As if he suddenly thought of something, Dustin looked upset and settled himself in the chair. Chapter 1143 After that night, Aleigha did not see Lainey for a long time. But no one in the house talked about Lainey''s sudden disappearance, so Aleigha didn''t ask them. She finally could rx and enjoy her life for some days. Time quickly came to the first day of school Aleigha was so excited because it was a dreame true. The college Aleigha was going to was the best in the country. She hadn''t considered studying abroad because she didn''t want more burden on her mother. All she had wanted was to get a good job after graduation and give her mother a better life. But her mother had died suddenly, leaving her alone in the precarious world. What happened after getting back to the Gardner family had only been worse. Aleigha couldn''t forget those humiliations, so after the rebirth, she was hellbent on preventing them from happening again. She didn''t want to repeat her mistakes, neither did she want to be at the mercy of others. She hated Emilia, Lainey, Marcos, and also Dustin. They were the beginning of her nightmare. She often cried in her dreams and called her mom over and over again, but there was no response. Sometimes, she was angry at her mother for having been so cowardly. But everything was different now. She had a brand new life in front of her. On the day when she went to school, Dustin arranged a car for Aleigha, but she refused. She didn''t want anyone to mistake that she was admitted due to her powerful family. Dustin was impressed once again and his attitude to her had changed a lot. However, Aleigha knew that this was just the beginning. She wanted to let everyone know that the daughter of the Gardner family would not bring disgrace to it as Emilia had done. Early in the morning, Aleigha left for college, and at the request of Dustin, she was going to live in an expensive apartment offered by her school with another roommate. Aleigha walked on campus, drinking in the coolness of early autumn. She was wearing jeans, a white T-shirt, and a pair of ck canvas shoes, simple and casual. Her hair was casually coiled into a bun, making her look innocent and yful. Aleigha was very eye-catching. She had features that were hard to forget. Perhaps because of this, Emilia had felt threatened at the first sight of her. Aleigha watched peopleing and going. It was as if she was in a dream. "Hello, are you a freshman?" Aleigha was pulled back to reality. She looked around to make sure that the voice was asking her. She looked at the man and nodded. Freddie? Aleigha was a little shocked. This person talking to her was Freddie? "Hello?" Freddie waved his hands before her eyes. Why was he here? "Yes, may I help you?" Aleigha was at a loss. "You''re a freshman, aren''t you? I can tell at a nce. I''m your senior. I major in finance. My name is Freddie." Aleigha repeated his name in her heart. "Which department are you in?" Freddie asked her with interest. However, Aleigha ignored him and ran away the next second. She thought that she would never meet Freddie again. Who was the Freddie? He was a top student graduating from the top academy with a doctor''s degree with a double major. He was the only son of the Woods family and even the Xiao family couldn''t afford to trifle with him. Above all, he had almost been destroyed by Emilia. It was because of Aleigha that Emilia had the opportunity to destroy him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Aleigha was astonished to meet him again here. She didn''t want the same thing to happen again. Freddie must not get involved this time. Freddie and Adrian were deadly enemies. Aleigha ran for a long distance in for a long distansein one When set stopped, found that she got lost. W The campus was very big so it took her a while to find her way to the dormitory. Her roommate had arrived. She was a petite girl from the south. The dimples on her cheeks when she smiled made her very attractive. As soon as Aleigha saw her, she felt a sense of familiarity somehow. The girl was called Natasha Taylor, a very beautiful name. e'' Natasha''s parents came with her. When Aleigha opened the door, her mother was making her bed while her father was tidying up hero suitcase. Aleigha was a little shy and put her luggage by her bed. Natasha was very friendly and gave her some refreshments from her hometown. They quickly made friends with each other. In the evening, Natasha left the dorm with her parents. Aleigha lied on the bed, feeling quite lonely. After her mother''s death, she had no one who truly cared about her. Later, she left the dorm and wandered aimlessly on campus. She should be really happy today but was gripped by endless loneliness. The world was so big but she actually couldn''t find a home here. Looking at those apanied by their parents, Aleigha felt very miserable. A car stopped beside her and honked to get her attention. Adrian''s cold face appeared behind its window. "Get in." Aleigha rolled her eyes. "Thank you but I don''t need a ride, Mr. Xiao." "Do you want the franchise or not?" Adrian asked coldly. Aleigha bit her lip and got in the car despite herself. Chapter 1144 In the car. Adrian wasn''t a talkative person and Aleigha didn''t know what to say to him. So they sat in embarrassing silence and the driver considerately turned on the radio for them. Adrian broke the awkwardness a few minutester. "Why did you cry?" He had seen tears in her eyes just now. Aleigha looked out of the window with an impassive face without any trace of sadness. "I didn''t. Let''s cut to the chase. You want to talk about the franchise?" She had no intention to confide her feeling in Adrian. But her expressionless face failed to belie her loneliness and Adrian felt an impulse to hug her. He somehow could feel her sadness. "We''ll talk about it after dinner." Aleigha frowned. Aubrie should be the one with whom he had dinner. "As ady killer, I don''t think you are short of "Sir, please pull over," she said to the driver. "Enough tantrums." Adrian yanked her into his chest and said by her ear. "I''m not throwing tantrums. I got in the car because you said you wanted to talk about the franchise." Aleigha was angry because Adrian was in love with Aubrie but still came to hit on her. The car stopped. Aleigha opened the car door and got out. Adrian got out as well and grabbed Aleigha''s hand. "What the hell is wrong with you?" "I''m perfectly fine. If you needpany, you can call Aubrie. She will be very pleased." "I just want to have dinner with you. What does that have to do with Aubrie?" Aleigha was mute for a second. "Why?" "You didn''t look like you''ve had dinner so I thought we could eat together." Adrian''s voice was genuine. "That''s it?" "That''s it." Aleigha realized that she had overreacted. "What do you want to eat?" Adrian''s voice softened. "Hot pot." She blurted out, but given his obsession with cleanliness, she doubted whether he would agree. Eating from the same pot with someone else seemed quite unbearable for Adrian. Unexpectedly, he just held her hand and tucked her into the car. Adrian brought Aleigha to the most luxurious hot pot restaurant in the city. Surprise was palpable on Aleigha''s face. Adrian nced at her and teased, "Don''t tell me it''s the first time you had hot pot." "It''s the first time I saw a five-story hot pot restaurant." "Your future store will be bigger than this." Aleigha''s eyes lit up immediately. Adrian shook his head dotingly. Then he continued, "But you have to get my franchise first." Aleigha snapped her head up. "Pardon? You want to go against your word?" She asked. "We''re even, don''t you remember? So you have to earn franchise yourself." Adrian raised her eyebrow, looking like a scheming businessman. The pride and confidence in his eyes only belonged to those who had cut a sessful figure in his career. "You''re right. It''s not reasonable to give me for free the franchise for a product that will go viral." "But without my help, you stand no chance in taking over the Xiao family." "So let''s make a deal. You grant me the franchise and I help you get rid on. What do you say?" Aleigha felt very lucky that she had the memory of what would happen next. Before long, Adrian would be the man on the top of the pyramid. "Sounds interesting," Adrian said. His attitude was inscrutable. "It''s a great deal for both of us, isn''t it?" Aleigha smiled with certainty. "Aleigha, you do know you''re very straightforward, don''t you." Adrian inexplicably felt that Aleigha more than money, but he et I name what she wante exactly. NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Of course. I just think being transparent is good for both of us." She knew that her help wasn''t indispensable for Adrian''s sess. But the memory of her past life was like a gift from God that must not be wasted. "I need you to give me a detailed proposal, and my project is confidential." "You must noty your finger on it until the new product is officially released." Adrian was a businesswoman and wasn''t going to go against his principles for a woman. The software he was developing was so important that he wouldn''t allow any mishaps. "No problem. I won''t interfere with the development of it but my profit must be maximized." After the software was released, it would have a monopoly on this industry within a year. Even a tiny share of its profits would be a huge amount of money. She must be strong as quickly as possible. "Mr. Xiao..." Adrian didn''t let her finish. "No work on dinner table." Aleigha pouted and said nothing more. Besides, her stomach was rumbling. During slice Seal, she picked up a and said to should try this. It''s so deliciapet t belongs to So Adrian stared at her for seconds and then leaned forward. "Yeah, it''s good," he took the beef from Aleigha''s chopsticks and remarked. Aleigha was shocked. Was he a clean freak? Chapter 1145 Aleigha gazed at him in shock. "You..." "What?" Adrian asked as nothing had happened. "Nothing." Aleigha shook her head. "I want more," Adrian requested. Aleigha froze on the spot. "Go ahead. There are plenty in the pot," she said awkwardly. "You feed me." Adrain looked into her eyes and his tone brooked no arguments. He''s totally out of his mind, Aleigha thought in her heart. She could feel intense gazes and amused whispers around her. Aleigha blushed and dropped her chopsticks in a hurry. "I... I''m full." Outside the restaurant, Aleigha still felt that the scene just now was unreal. Adrian seemed to have be another person. And while she was in a daze, her hand was seized. "Let''s go." Aleigha twisted her fingers, trying to breaking free. "Release me."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Adrian ignored her and strode forward. Aleigha didn''t want to draw more attention so resigned herself to his domineering behavior. But she felt very ufortable. Walking on the street hand in hand with Adrain was something she had dreamed of in herst life. But it only rendered her unsettled now. Everything was too dreamy to be true. She had always been very resistant to his intimacy for fear that it would burst like a fancy bubble someday. But the warmth from Adrain''s palm quietly cracked open her guard. Something very soft flowed into her heart. Adrian had big steps but he slowed down his pace so it wouldn''t be hard for Aleigha to follow him. When they passed by a wedding dress store, Aleigha''s eyes lingered on the finery in the window. Adrian stopped and followed her gaze. He smiled. "You want to marry me?" It sounded like a joke but he would immediately arrange their wedding if she said yes. However, Aleigha didn''t answer. She got rid of his hand and walked to the window. That wedding dress was really beautiful. It was so morous and fascinating. "Every woman expects a fairy-tale-like wedding and to live happily with the man she loves ever after. "Wedding day is the most important day in her whole life." Men would never truly understand its importance. Adrian didn''t say anything, his unreadable eyes fixed on Aleigha for a long time. He saw expectation on her face. He walked up to her and held her hand again."Let''s go. It''ste." Aleigha left reluctantly with him, looking back repeatedly. A Benz screeched to a halt beside them. Aleigha stopped in her tracks when she saw the woman getting out. Adrian''s face sunk instantly. It was Aubrie. She was in a bad mood today and drank She was on her way hom the bar and had seen them from the window. She had hesitated and decided to pull over. "Adrian? Why are you here?" Aubrie was elegant as usual. But her tone was tinged with weakness that she usually hid very well. "You''re drunk," Adrian replied briskly with revulsion. Aubrie wasan a scanty dress today. She staggered forward and leaned again Adrian. Contents to Aleigha pressed her lips into a and her intertwined fingers boxe Suneas .Content beletr "Don''t touch me!" Adrain said to Aubrie in a brooding tone. His brows were tightly furrowed. "Adrian, why do you avert your eyes from me?" Aubrie sounded bemused. Adrian cast an indifferent nce at her and pushed her away. Aubrie had never been treated with such rudeness before and was angered. Adrian walked past her holding Aleigha''s hand. Aleigha looked at their hands and felt very unrealistic. Adrian chose her instead of Aubrie in this life. "What are you looking at?" His melodious voice sounded. "Nothing." She quickly looked away. "What about watching a movie with me?" "Now?" "Yes. It''s early for sleep." Adrian blinked at her, his eyes glistening. Aleigha felt a little dizzy. "Adrian," she called him. "Yes?" "Are you really you?" Her words confused Adrian. She held his face in her palms and scrutinized him. Adrian didn''t protest and looked back at her. After a while, he asked, "Would you mind telling me what is going on?" She looked so adorable under the moonlight. He pressed her against the trunk of a big tree beside them and tilted her chin up. "Should I consider it as an invitation?" Aleigha flushed and her heart skipped a beat. "Aleigha, be my girlfriend, will you?" He asked. Chapter 1146 Under Adrian''s intense gaze, Aleigha almost blurt out yes. But she suddenly thought of how Adrian had looked at her after her face had been ruined in that fire. Pushing Adrian away, she saidposedly, "Sorry." Adrian was confused. For one second, he''d thought Aleigha had finally opened up to him. He couldn''t make head or tail of her. Two dayster, Aleigha was informed of the fresher''s party. It will be held this Saturday night. Aleigha was at the Gardner family when she received the message from her school. Dustin had suddenly fainted early in the morning, so Marcos called her. When Aleigha arrived, Lainey was still no where to be found; Emilia was sobbing on the sofa; Marcos was talking to the doctor. Seeing here in, Emilia was stunned at first, then lowered her head and said nothing. Marcos cast a displeased nce at her. Aleigha put down her bag and went straight to Dustin''s room on the second floor. She knocked on the door a few times, and after a long while, someone answered. Aleigha pushed the door open. She saw Dustin lying on the bed and sitting next to him was a graceful woman. She knew this woman. She was Dustin''s younger sister, Charlotte. Aleigha''s eyes turned watery in an instant. "Grandpa, I''m back." Aleigha wiped her tears lightly and rushed in. She crouched over the edge of Dusin''s bed and burst into tears. Dustin gave a start and Charlotte''s eyes turned red too. "Brother, she must have been very worried. It''s so good that you''re fine, or..." Charlotte couldn''t go on. Last time her brother had nearly lost his life in the hospital and had been using a cane since then. Fortunately, he''d been treated in time and was alright now. Probably being moved by Aleigha''s reaction, Dustin raised his hand and patted her head gently. "I''m fine, Grandpa is fine, don''t cry." Only then did Aleigha look up at him. Charlotte had eyed her carefully as soon as she entered the door. Aleigha had a good appearance and elegant manners. Although Charlotte heard that she had lived in the countryside for many years, she didn''t behave indecently. She was adorable. "This is my sister. She lives abroad now. She came back for me." Dustin introduced Charlotte to Aleigha. "Nice to meet you." Wiping her tears, Aleigha gave Charlotte a sweet smile. "Good girl, this is the first time I''ve seen you. Take this bracelet." As she spoke, Charlotte took the jade bracelet off her wrist. Aleigha certainly knew how valuable the bracelet was. Moreover, she heard that Charlotte''s husband left it for her. No matter what, she could not ept it. However, she didn''t want Emilia to have it. She remembered that in herst life, the bracelet had ended up in Emilia''s hands because she wouldn''t take it. What a waste! "I can''t take something so expensive." Aleigha refused in a hurry. "Take it. She gives it to you because she likes you," Dustin said. Aleigha took on a sheepish look as she epted the jade bracelet. Holding the bracelet tightly in her hands, Aleigha swore in her heart that she wouldn''t let Emilia take it from her. Charlotte, the only person who had been good to her in thest life, died in a car ident, and the inheritance she left had been craved up by Marcos and Lainey. Perhaps that car ident was not a simple ident at all. She was determined to protect Charlotte in this life. Because Dustin and his sister had other things to say, Aleigha left and returned to her own room. She nned to pack up some clothes and went back to school in the afternoon. "May Ie in?" Emilia? What was she doing here? "Yes." Aleigha put away the bracelet and look at the person who came in. Emilia looked sad and her eyes swept across Aleigha''s room quickly. "Emilia, what''t the matter?" As if she thought of something, Emilia suddenly chuckled and said, "Just tell you that thanks to father, I''m going to study in the same school with you." What? Emilia was going to study in her school? "Don''t be so surprised. Just an affiliated academy of it." Aleigha heaved a sigh of relief. "Congrattions, then." Emilia brushed the hair next to her ear, and then she lowered her head shyly. Aleigha frowned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you going back in a minute?" Aleigha nodded. "Can I go with you? You can be my guide." Aleigha suddenly thought of a good idea. It was inevitable that Emilia would run into Freddie on campus someday, which would be the beginning of Freddie''s tragic life. She must forestall it. "Okay. There will be a fresher''s party this Saturday, and you should take part in it." Emilia looked so overjoyed. Aleigha knew she was acting. "Then I''ll tell dad to give us a ride this afternoon." "Okay, I''ll pack things up first." After sending Emilia away, Aleigha hastily packed up her luggage. After a while, a servant came and asked her to have lunch. When she entered the dining room, Charlotte was already sitting at the table. "Come, Aleigha, sit here." Charlotte waved at her. She didn''t care about the rules of the family at all. "No, thank you. I''ll sit here." For fear of breaking the rules of the Gardner family, Aleigha was about to sit around the corner. "Come and sit with me. No one dare say anything." Aleigha glimpsed Marcos''s brooding face and pretended to be frightened. She didn''t move. "Marcos, and wanty are you looking at her? I like your daughter very much wrong sw J & bet want to sit with her. What''s with that? Aleigha,e here." Chapter 1147 "Aunt, don''t spoil her." Neither did Marcos want to offend his aunt norpromise. Charlotte suddenly pped the chopsticks in her hand on the table. "Spoil? You think I''ve been living abroad so I know nothing?" "Do you need me to remind you how you treated Miranda?" "You abandoned a virtuous woman for a shrew. You really impressed me." Marcos blushed in humiliation. He sat in silence, his hand on the table clenched into a fist. "It''s not that I''m picking on you, but you know the state of the Gardner family now. You all count on Aleigha''s marriage with the Xiao family." Charlotte looked grim. She was in her sixties but with a barely aged face, she was still a paragon of mour. "Aleigha, it doesn''t matter. Go to sit with grandma Charlotte." Emilia tried to soften the atmosphere. "One should not interrupt the conversation of the elders. Who''s the spoiled one now?" Charlotte demanded. Emilia cringed and felt like crying. "Aleigha,e here." Aleigha walked over and sat next to Charlotte with some feigned unease. She was actually excited and grateful. After the meal, Aleigha said goodbye to Charlotte and took a look at Dustin before she left. On the road, Emilia wasn''t affected by what had happened and chatted with Aleigha in an enthusiastic way. The second Aleigha got out of the car, she saw Freddie with his friends. She averted her face immediately but Freddie had already noticed her. "Aleigha, wait for me." Emilia trotted to her side with her suitcase.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, we meet again," Freddie greeted. Aleigha pursed her lips and refused to speak. "Aleigha, do you know him?" Emilia asked Aleigha, swooning over Freddie''s handsome features. Aleigha gritted her teeth and turned around to re at Freddie. "What? Can you stay away from me?" She apologized in her heart. Freddie wasn''t angered and just gave her gentle smile. "Don''t get ever close to me." With that said, Aleigha turned around and left. "Emilia, aren''t you going to get registered?" Aleigha snapped her head back and called Emilia who was standing motionless on the spot. Emilia reluctantly caught up with her. She had a brilliant memory and kept the roads they walked in mind quickly. After bringing Emilia to her dormitory, Aleigha was about to leave. "Aleigha, can you help me carry my suitcase? It''s too heavy." Emilia looked at her and blinked. Aleigha was intrigued by what she was up to. She reached out to lift Emilia''s suitcase. "Have you put your whole room in it?" Aleigha used all her strengthet to lift it. Content b still Emilia chuckled, "It''s all girls'' stuff." t belongs SWI Her coquettish tone made Aleigha''s skin crawl. "Let''s me help you." "Thank you. You''re so nice." "It''s none of your business." Aleigha shook off Freddie''s hands. Freddie was stunned, looking at Aleigha in confusion. Aleigha wondered annoyedly why he was everywhere. ''Aleigha, the suitcases are too heavy. He could help us." Without waiting for Aleigha''s answer the the Emilia had already 1 k of a yful girl. Aleigha knew that Emilia must be up to something. Freddie took the suitcase and followed Emilia into the dormitory. Aleigha wanted to leave, but worrying about Freddie, she went upstairs with them. The dormitory manager greeted them in a loud voice. Emilia walked beside Freddie with a confident and smug smile. Aleigha walked silently behind them. To be honest, Emilia was more eye-catching than her. However, no matter how beautiful she appeared, she got an hideous heart. After going upstairs, Emilia opened the door of the dorm room and went still. The room was shabby and in a mess. Aleigha tried her best to hold back herughter and didn''t say anything. "Your suitcase is here. I''m leaving now," Freddie said. Emilia was mute with shock and didn''t answer him. "I''m leaving too." Emilia turned to look at Aleigha, her eyes brimming with tears. "How am I going to live here?" Aleigha shrugged her shoulders with an rested face. "If you a you can talk to t belongs to swo Freddie cut in, "I can take you to find the rted stuff." "You don''t need to be so helpful," Aleigha whispered. not Emilia''s eyes lit up and grabbed Freddie''s hand immediately. "I don''t know how to thank you." "You''re wee." No man could refuse a damsel in distress. Freddie was truly soft-hearted. Maybe that was why he had had such a miserable ending. "Don''t bother. We can handle it ourselves." Aleigha seized Emilia''s hand, grabbed the handle of the suitcase, and left. She must prevent them from meeting each other again. Chapter 1148 Obviously, Emilia didn''t want to go. She moved a few steps and flopped to the ground. "What''s wrong again?" Aleigha gritted her teeth. "I seem to have sprained my ankle," Emilia said tearfully. Emilia was the most pretentious woman Aleigha had ever met. "Are you alright?" As expected, Freddie walked forward to check Emilia''s ankle. "It hurts so much." Emilia looked at Freddie with watery eyes. Aleigha felt an impulse to smack her on her face. Young as Emilia was, she was already experienced at hitting on men. "Hey, I don''t know why you hate me so much but now that she''s injured, let me help you." Freddie''s heart was as warm as his smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He had been protected so well that he maintained a pure heart, which was the most precious thing about him. Aleigha would rather be a weirdo than see despair in his eyes again. "I will call the infirmary. We don''t need your help." She turned him down t. Medical stuff arrived soon. Emilia was very unhappy that her n of getting Freddie to look after her was ruined. She shot a fierce nce atAleigha but didn''t fall out with her. After Emilia was sent to the infirmary, Aleigha went to talk with the teacher in charge of dormitory and managed to get a new dorm room for her. She simply didn''t want give Emilia any chance to cause new trouble. After everything was settled, Aleigha sent Emilia to her new dorm. It had already passed the time for dinner. She dragged steps back to her dormitory, sleepy and exhausted. Then she saw Freddie milled around before her dormitory. Aleigha''s eyes darkened in an instant. "Aleigha, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Aleigha frowned. "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from me?" Her tone was cold as usual. "Is there any misunderstanding between us? I just want to help you because you are new here. I mean no harm." Aleigha red at him and said in a very fierce tone, "Who needs your help? Mind your own business. Don''t follow me like a minion." As soon as she finished speaking, she walked into the dormitory building under the astonished gaze of Freddie. Whipping round, she said, "Remember, stay away from me. Don''t let me see you again." Aleigha took a deep breath and didn''t look back again. On Saturday, Aleigha wasn''t going to return to the Gardner family. She needed to get prepared for the fresher''s party tonight. She went to the biggest beauty salon in the city, anticipating Emilia''s presence. It got the best stylist there. Of course she would go there to preen herself. Aleigha had used the card Dustin gave her to be a member of that salon. Despite the card, Dustin gave her extra money every week, so she could save the money from Adrain for other purposes. She came early for two reasons. One was to dress herself up, and the other was to wait for Emilia. As soon as she finished doing a mask, Emilia came in with a Hermes bag. Seeing Aleigha, she didn''t show any surprise. Instead, she greeted her enthusiastically. "Didn''t expect to see you, Aleigha." Aleigha gave a false smile and replied, "Grandpa told me that the service here was good. After all, I''m one of the Gardner family now, I can''t embarrass the family What she said was reasonable. Emilia did not doubt it, but she hated the idea that a bumpkin got the e beauty treatment as she did. "I heard they just got some new essential oil and some of them have very unique fragrance." "The party tonight must be very interesting. Many students in our school are from prestigious families." "Every girl wants to be the most eye-catching one, including me." Emilia was intent on outshining every girl in the party. She raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "Which fragrance have you chosen?" "Red Sunflower, a very ordinary one," Aleigha said casually. A stylist came in and greeted Emilia cordially. "It''s been a long time. You look smashing today. Would you like to try our new essential oil?" "I''ll do a mask first. Let my sister try it." Emilia was very vignt. They were arranged in the same room. Emilia wanted to see how the essential oil worked on Aleigha''s face before they used it on her face. Aleigha fell asleep in the aroma and light music. "Miss Su, it''s done." Aleigha got up and found her face softer and glossier. She looked into the mirror and was surprised. "Amazing.& want to try the to try the essential oil too," Emilia said after said after seeing Aleigha''s face. "Do you have rmendations? Cal "Rose oil suits you best." "Okay." Aleigha left the beauty salon before Emilia. As it got dark, the party started. any Different from what Aleigha had thought, only the students from big families were invited. They were either elites or had powerful backgrounds. Aleigha snorted scornfully. It was just a party for the rich. Chapter 1149 Aleigha left the studio in advance to take her dress. It was not haute couture, nor was it from some famous designer. It was the work of a young designer in this city. Aleigha knew that the now unknown designer would make a ssh in the world of fashion over the next two years. She had her own ns. At eight o''clock in the evening, people arrived at the club one after another. When Aleigha arrived in a taxi, she saw Emilia getting out of a limo in full dress. The sky-blue dress was enough to make her the star of the evening. Aleigha slowly withdrew her hand and said to the driver, "Sir, please drive me around. It''s still early, and I''m in no hurry." After circling a few times, Aleigha checked the time. It was precisely ten minutes after Emilia entered the club. She had the driver to drop her off at an empty ce. "Al-Aleigha?" As soon as she got off the car, she heard a surprised voice. She turned around and couldn''t help frowning as she saw the man. "I didn''t mean to get in your face." Freddie couldn''t take his eyes off her. She cut a striking figure in her amazing dress and looked incredibly sexy. Her delicate make-up and waist-length ck hair added to her charm. She was too beautiful to be human. Being stared at by Freddie, Aleigha felt a little ufortable. She walked to the club with her hemline up. "Aleigha, I can help you with the hemline." Freddie caught up with her and lifted the hemline of her dress. "Hey, leave me alone." Aleigha flicked her hemline and walked away. Freddie was both amused and annoyed. Was she mad at him? Why? As soon as Aleigha entered the club, she felt everyone''s eyes on her. She took in a deep breath, ignored them, and walked into the banquet room. As soon as she pushed the door open, she heard a cheer, and her body trembled subconsciously. A dazzling light suddenly shone on her. The room, which was noisyst second, suddenly became silent. Aleigha closed her eyes with her hand and then slowly put it down. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her. Some were amazed, some were envious, and some were angry. The corners of her mouth rose slightly as she felt the various nces. She was wearing a floor-length, graduated gown with tiny, hand-stitched diamonds. Under the strong light, these diamonds would shine more brightly. The overall color of this dress was light blue, like the sky. The clever tailoring ttered her figure, and her elegant manner stunned everyone. This dress was made for her. Someone posted a photo of the dress online, and it went viral all over the city. Emilia stood in the crowd, her eyes full of viciousness. She was supposed to be the focus of the party. Why did Aleigha steal everyone''s attention? "Aleigha, wait!" Freddie rushed over and stood next to Aleigha. He caught everyone''s attention again, and some even began to whistle. "Wow, Freddie, go and take her hand!" "Mr. Woods, go for it!" "Come on, Mr. Woods!" Aleigha pressed her lips together and said nothing. But she was kind of angry. Freddie hurriedly exined with an innocent look on his face, "Shut up, you guys!" Aleigha walked in and sat down in a corner under everyone''s gaze. As soon as she entered the club, she found that someone had made a block booking. The club was a five-story detached vi, and the first floor was the t room. The rested banquet room. The rest should be for entertainment and amodation. Whoever booked this ce must be loaded. "Sis, you look gorgeous." Emilia came over and sat down beside her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aleigha raised her head to look at her and smiled. "You''re the star of the night." "Sis, what brand of dress are you wearing? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Aleigha looked mysterious as she leaned close to Emilia''s ear. "It''s not a brand. I bought it for 10,000 bucks from an unknown designer." Hearing this, Emilia gave an imperceptible sardonic smile. As she expected, even with money, Aleigha was still poor at heart. "I see. I guess this designer is very talented. Emilia had known that Awouldn''t wear anything fancy, and she despised her even more. . NovelDrama.Org Still, she kept praising Aleigha. "Lady, may I have this dance?" Someone said to Aleigha. Only then did she realize that there was a dance. However... "Sorry, I can''t dance." She really didn''t know how to dance. Emilia looked shocked. She covered her mouth and said exaggeratedly, "Sis, you don''t know how to dance?" Was it strange? Aleigha remembered that Adrian didn''t know how to dance, either. Her face turned cold at the thought of him. The look on the face of the man who asked her to dance became very strange. He said sorry and left in a hurry. Aleigha breathed a sigh of relief. No man ever asked her to dance again. They all asked Emilia. As soon as Emilia got up and left, Aleigha looked around the crowd. If she remembered correctly, she had thermopere correctly, seen some people who didn''t look like students when she came Although they were also wearing formal clothes, they were acting so grown-up. She''d better be careful. She used the opportunity of getting food to walk back and forth among the crowd. Sure enough, she saw them again. When they met her eyes, they hurriedly looked away. Knowing that, she went to the bathroom alone. A man came up to her. She was thinking about something so she didn''t notice it. He staggered and bumped into her. She lost bnce and fell backward, luckily the man grabbed her. Aleigha came to her senses and found that the man was Adrian. Adrian looked down at the woman in his arms, and there was nothing but shock in his eyes! "Ad-Adrian, why are you here?" Adrian shook his head, trying to sober himself up. He looked at her again, and found it was indeed Aleigha. "Why are you here?" Aleigha thought of her current situation and hurriedly got up. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." She absolutely could not let Adrian know why she was here. But wasn''t this ce booked? The Xiao family owned this club? "This is my club. Can''t I be here?" She knew it! Chapter 1150 "What are you doing here?" Apparently, he''d had a lot to drink and he was in a bad mood. Aleigha did not want to argue with him. She smiled and said, "I have to go." "Wait." Adrian reached out to pull her, but she easily dodged him. Then, she ran away without looking back. She didn''t dare to stop until she ran to the second floor. "Who are you?" The door of the room behind her was suddenly opened, which startled her. "Why are you here?" Seeing that it was a strange man, Aleigha felt a little relieved. She said with an embarrassed smile, "I seem to have lost my way." The man looked at Aleigha and was kind of attracted. The corner of his mouth curved into a strange smile. "You wannae in?" "No, I''m good. Bye-bye." Aleigha noticed the greed in the man''s eyes and decided to leave. Obviously, the man did not want to let her go. He walked forward quickly and took her hand. "Chick, tell me what will make you sleep with me." Aleigha turned to look at the man with a face of anger. "I''m warning you. Let me go." "Wow, wild cat? I like it." With a sickly smile, he scooped her up in his arms and headed for the room. "Let her go!" Aleigha had no choice but to look at the man with a cry for help. Better to be saved by Adrian than raped by a stranger! "Adrian?" The man loosened his hands and Aleigha took the opportunity to escape. Adrian waddled over and took Aleigha into his arms, looking at the man coldly. Perhaps it was because of the Xiao family, the man was obviously not as presumptuous as before. "How dare you touch my woman?" There was an unmistakable warning in Adrian''s deep, husky voice. The man shrugged and turned into the room. Aleigha tried to break free of Adrian. She couldn''t be absent for long. Her n hadn''t worked out yet and it was her best chance. "Adrian, you are drunk. I''ll take you to bed." Adrian nodded, instantly picked her up and opened the room next to him. Aleigha rolled her eyes at him. Man was pig! Actually, all the rooms on the second floor of this club weren''t locked. If a room was locked, it meant someone was in there. Aleigha did not know it. She thought that Adrian did it on purpose. They came into the room. Adrian threw himself on the bed with her in his arms. Aleigha had a hard time getting out of his arms. Looking at the drunk and unconscious man, she had a crazier idea. When Aleigha left the room, she deliberately memorized the room number. Returning to the banquet room in a hurry, she saw Emilia surrounded by a group of men. She nced subconsciously through the crowd. Those mysterious guys seemed to be looking for something, too. When they saw her, they looked away again like before. Aleigha picked up a ss of wine and gulped it down. She felt a burning sensation in her throat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Sis, I thought you were a good drinker." Emilia walked over, and behind her were a few simrly splendidly dressed girls. It seemed that they were from rich families, too. It was just that they didn''t act like socialites. "Emilia, this is your sister from the countryside? She''s just so-so!" "I can''t believe she''s gonna marry into the Xiao family." There was a smug smile on Emilia''s face, but the next moment she unpleasantly, "Mind your words. She''s my sister." What a hypocrite! Aleigha stood up with a slight smile on her face. "Whatever you say. After all, the Xiao family likes me." Those girls all looked embarrassed and didn''t dare to say anything more. They didn''t like Aleigha, but they wouldn''t be stupid enough to argue with her here. The smile on Emilia''s face instantly froze. She had thought that she could embarrass Aleigha. "Sis, I seem to have seen Adrian just now." Adrian? Emilia''s eyes immediately lit up. "He went up to the second floor. It''s room 209, I guess." Aleigha knew without a second thought that Emilia would go to Adrian. "Really? Why did hee here? You''re his fiancee, aren''t you going to him?" Aleigha knew what Emilia meant. She smiled and said, "A man like him could have a fiancee and a million other women." It was exactly what Emilia wanted. Sheughed, and then turned around to leave. Of course, Aleigha would not follow her. As long as her n worked, maybe Freddie would be fine. Soon, Emilia disappeared in the crowd. Looking at the red wine in her hand, Aleigha couldn''t help but chuckle She gulped down the wine again. For some reason, the burning sensation §Ú§Þ in her throat was not so strong this time. She''d get used to it, wouldn''t she? Emilia sneaked up to the second floor and groped her way to room et 209. She twisted the handle and it opened in a sh. It seemed that Adrian was so drunk he forgot to close the door. The room was dark. Emilia took out her mobile phone and saw a man in a ck suit lying on the bed. After turning off the phone and locking the door, she walked towards him with nervousness. She quietly took off her dress and her mind was full of Adrian. A strange heat made her take off her underwear impatiently. As long as she had sex with him, Adrian would have to be responsible for her and she would be Mrs. Xiao. Thinking of this, she got more excited and started undressing him. She thought, "Aleigha, you had iting. I''m not gonna miss this chance of a lifetime." Half an hour after Emilia''s leave, Aleigha quietly went up to the second floor and opened room 208. It was dark inside, and she could even hear the sound of Adrian''s breathing. Aleigha turned on the light, and Adrian subconsciously closed her eyes. She sighed and went into the bathroom. After a while, she came out with a warm towel. She carefully wiped Adrian''s cheeks, gently untied his clothes, took off his shoes, and covered him with a nket. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to leave,s he heard a rustling sound behind her. She turned around and saw Adrian sitting up. She looked at him and felt as awkward as she could. "Aleigha, what''s the matter?" Adrian felt dizzy and couldn''t remember what had happened before. Aleigha gazed at him, then turned around to walk out. "Stop!" Chapter 1151 When their eyes met, the air seemed to be frozen. Aleigha turned around and looked at Adrian. "What do you want?" "Stay here." Adrian rubbed his forehead and looked very tired. Aleigha bit her lip lightly, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "What''s wrong?" Adrian asked curiously. "I have something else to do." She refused subconsciously.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Adrian raised his eyebrow. "Then, the cooperation.." Aleigha stopped immediately. She turned around in a bad mood. Adrian turned a blind eye to her displeasure. He lounged by the bed, and gently caressed his temples. "I want water." "You don''t have hands?" "I want water." He was always so domineering. She had no choice but do as he said. Why was she so unlucky? Wasn''t Adrican crazy about Aubrie? Why didn''t he let Aubriee here to take care of him? She angrily handed the cup to Adrian. "Here." "Feed me." "What? Aren''t you going too far? How old are you?" Aleigha thought in her heart but did not dare to say it out loud. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she put the cup to his mouth. "Closer." Adrian did not move and started at Aleigh. Aleigha slightly moved forward and put the cup to his lips again. "You happy now?" Adrian hummed, held the cup, and gulped down all the water. Seeing this, she got up and wanted to get him more water. The next thing she knew, he suddenly approached her, and she could even smell his unique masculinity. She shivered slightly. She wanted to run, but he pulled her into his arms before she could do that. "You don''t want to see me?" His warm breath came to her ears. She shivered and thought, "Why does my stupid body shiver when he gets close to me?" Aleigha was so flustered that she wanted to get up, but he held her tightly in his arms. D*mn it! What was he doing? Didn''t he love Aubrie? "No. I was hoping we could keep our personal lives separate. Mr. Xiao, please stop taking advantage of me." Aleigha did not dare to say that he was acting like a hooligan. She was afraid that she would piss him off. "Let''s sleep. I''m a little tired." What? Before Aleigha could sit up, Adrian had fallen asleep leaning on her. He held her hand as tightly as he had that day. He fell asleep in a second? Suddenly, Aleigha thought of what he said that day, and looked at him with mixed emotions. Should she agree to be his girlfriend? No, he didn''t love her! The only one he loved was Aubrie. As she thought about it, she felt sleepy. Then, she closed her eyes against him. When she fell asleep, Adrian opened his eyes. He could hear her breathing in his ear. Her cold eyes softened because of it. He stood up gingerly, for fear of waking her up. He quickly went into the bathroom. It was his habit to take a shower every day. He walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel around him. Her strong upper Body waspletely exposed. It was even better than that of a model. Aleigha was out like a light. She rolled over, feeling empty around her, and woke up. Then, she sat up with a start. The next second, she met Adrian''s smiling eyes. Her face instantly turned hot and she didn''t know what to do. The atmosphere was a bit ambiguous. She covered herself with a nket. "Oh..." Suddenly, a strange sound came from the next room. Aleigha suddenly realized something, and her face, which was already burning, became even hotter. Adrian, of course, heard it, too. His soft eyes fell on her all the time. She lowered her head, but she could still feel his gaze. She wondered how she could get out of here. However, Adrian seemed to have seen through her mind and suddenly threw his bath towel away. Before she could react, he directlyy down beside her. "Hey, you..." Aleigha was about to run, but he held her waist and turned over to pin her to the bed. Their eyes met, and she looked away. "What are you afraid of? I won''t eat you." His voice was a little hoarse. He looked so unusually gentle. Aleigha trembled and got goose bumps all over. "I''m not afraid of anything." She wasn''t lying, because she knew Adrian didn''t love her. "Then why don''t you look at me?" He was a little upset that she refused to look him in the eye, but his face was still soft. He had tried very hard to lower himself in front of her. He even tempered his temper. Why did she always act like she didn''t want to see him? "You''re overthinking it. My eyes don''t feel well." Aleigha slightly turned to look at Adrian. His eyes were deep and bottomless, shed with light. She felt kind of fascinated. They looked at each other for a long time. Aleigha seemed to be lost in her thoughts. Adrian leaned over and blew gently in her ear. She shivered again, and came to herself. She felt short of breath and flushed. "You weren''t thinking about me!" Aleigha was speechless. "Should I punish you, girl?" His maic, magic voice came into her ears. She felt like he was flirting with her. "I-I''m too young!" She blinked and replied in a low voice. Aleigha even wanted to p herself. What was she thinking? Would Adrian let her go because of this? "Haha, Aleigha, you''re so cute." Heughed wildly as if he had heard a joke. Aleigha had never seen him so unserious before, so she was stunned. Adrian stoppedughing, raised her chin, and said with an evil face, "Well, I''ll wait for you." Aleigha was speechless again. But she didn''t dare to disobey him. "Good night, I''m a little sleepy. I won''t do that, but you have to stay with me tonight." Adrian returned to normal, turned off the light, andy beside her. Both of them didn''t sleep well. Adrian was a normal man. The woman she loved was right beside him, but he couldn''t do anything. Aleigha had been in a state of shock all night. She was not ready yet. After all, she was no longer the l.ne woman who was willing to do anything for him. She always felt confused. She didn''t know how she felt about Adrian, nor did she know what should she do with him. She was afraid of ending up like herst life. Therefore, she kept telling herself that the only woman Adrian loved was Aubrie. Before dawn, she was awakened by the screams in the next room. Chapter 1152 Adrian was unhappy. He got up and looked at Aleigha, who was sitting up rubbing her eyes. "It''s still early." Seeing that she still looked sleepy, he pulled her into his arms. "No, I should go back." The screamspletely woke her up. Her n seemed to have worked, and she was overjoyed. But Adrian was still here, so she could only suppress her pleasure. "It''s so noisy. I''ll go and see what''s going on." Aleigha said without looking at him. Adrian looked at her dotingly, nodded, got up, and went to get his clothes. Aleigha immediately got out of bed and walked to the door, but Adrian stopped her. "Wait for me." What? "I''ll wait for you outside." Adrian shook his head, looking like an emperor. "Help me with my clothes." Aleigha did not say no. Because she knew it was useless. Instead of wasting time arguing with him, she might as well do as he said. She didn''t want to get herself in trouble. After she helped him get dressed, he took her by the hand and walked out of the room. The noise attracted a lot of onlookers. Only then did Aleigha realize that they were all the students at the party yesterday. The door of room 209 was wide open, and the screams came from inside. It had been ten minutes since they heard the first scream, but the horrible screaming still didn''t stop. Aleigha couldn''t be more familiar with this voice. She would never forget it even if she were dead. She could not help but smile coldly. This was just the beginning. She was gonna make Emilia pay for what she did. She wanted to stay and watch the show, but Adrian didn''t seem to feel the same way. He pulled her down the stairs. After getting on the car, Aleigha said awkwardly, "Just drive me to downtown. I''ve got ns." "And you''re wearing this?" Adrian said with disgust. Even though he said so, he not let go of her hand. He held it tightly, as if he was afraid that she would disappear. Looking down at herself, Aleigha pouted and stopped talking. Now that something had happened to Emilia, she might be called back to the Gardeners. "Are you hungry?" Adrian asked. "No." She looked out of the window. She couldn''t say yes, or she''d have to eat with him. "But I am." Adrian was very curious where Aleigha was going. He wanted to follow her, but he knew he couldn''t. This woman was so stubborn and he didn''t want to force her. He just wanted to be with her peacefully. Aleigha did not refuse, so Adrian took it as an "yes". They went to As Restaurant. It was one of the most luxurious restaurants in the city. Lots of upper-ss people ate here all the time, and so did Adrian. Although Aleigha knew that he was loaded, she didn''t expect him toe to such a fancy ce for breakfast. After the hot pot thing, she decided to be good. She would just eat whatever he ordered. Anyway, what he ordered would be both expensive and delicious. The dishes were served one by one. As Aleigha expected, they tasted great. Adrian seemed to be in a good mood. He was no longer wearing his poker face, which made her feel a bit awkward. Without saying anything, she enjoyed eating. As soon as she arrived at school, she got a phone call from the Gardner family. She wasn''t surprised. Before she opened the door, she heard theughtering from inside. "Aleigha! Wow, you look much prettier now." It was Lainey Cook. Aleigha sneered in her heart, but a smile of surprise appeared on her face. "Auntie, you''re back." Dustin Gardner and Marcos Gardner were sitting on the sofa. They seemed to be happy because of Lainey''s arrival. Aleigha had a bad feeling. Marcos kept looking at Lainey''s t lower abdomen, and his eyes were full of gentleness. "Aleigha, will you get along with Auntie Lainey? She''s pregnant." Aleigha immediately knew what was going in. It seemed that Marcos was desperate for a son. Lainey just got pregnant, and the sex of her baby was still uncertain. I s eyes were saying it get boy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. must He was crazy, wasn''t he? To have a son, he got Lainey pregnant at this age. "Aleigha, did you see Emilia? I called her but no one answered." Lainey had thought that Aleigha woulde back with Emilia. Emilia didn''te back? Wow, things were getting funny. "What''s wrong with her? Doesn''t she know her mom is back?" Marcos e wasnt a singlefant of said, but there wasn''t a single hint of displeasure on his face. He was just saying that to Dustin, so Aleigha ignored him. Walking up to Dustin, she bent down. "Grandpa, are you feeling better?" Dustin''s face was full of kindness as he nodded. "I''m fine. Charlotte''s making a big deal out of it." Hearing that, Aleigha realized her great-auntie was not here. As sheet thought about it, Charlotte Gardner came in through the door. As soon as Charlotte saw Lainey, her face changed. "Dustin, you should get more rest!" Charlotteined when she saw Dustin sitting on the sofa with a pale face. With a helpless smile, Dustin raised his crutch and pointed at Lainey. "She''s pregnant." Charlotte''s face darkened, and she looked at Lainey suspiciously. Being stared at by Charlotte, Lainey felt really ufortable. With a stiff smile, she looked at Marcos pitifully. Marcos, however, was too happy to notice her eyes. Aleigha sneered. Then, she got up and greeted Charlotte, "Hello, Great-auntie." "That''s my girl. Since you''re back, spend more time with your Grandpa so that he won''t be lonely." Charlotte deliberately emphasized the word "lonely" and nced gently at Marcos and Lainey. Immediately, the atmosphere became awkward. With a bang, the door was pushed open. Chapter 1153 Everyone looked in the direction of the noise. Aleigha narrowed her eyes and her face turned cold. "Dad, boo-hoo..." Emilia ran in with tears, and Marcos couldn''t help but frown. "Where''s your manners?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emilia was stunned. Only then did she see everyone. When she saw Aleigha, her eyes suddenly became fierce. Ignoring the others, she rushed to Aleigha. "B*tch, it''s all your fault!" Aleigha concealed the coldness in her eyes and hid behind Dustin with an innocent look. She shivered and said, "Grandpa, help me..." She acted like Cindere, who got bullied by her stepsister and stepmom. His bright eyes were full of fear, as if she didn''t know what had happened. "Emilia, what are you doing?" Lainey reacted immediately and was kind of pissed off. She was finally back, and she wanted to use the pregnancy to get back on her feet. However, her daughter suddenly went crazy. The point was, Dustin and Charlotte were still here! Something really bad must have happened, or Emilia wouldn''t have lost it. Lainey hurriedly walked up to Emilia and stopped her. "Emilia, what are you doing?" Emilia was in a mess. Lainey''s eyes were full of worry and confusion. "Mom, get out of my way. I''m gonna send this b*tch to hell!" Emilia''s horrible cry resounded through the entire room. Aleigha hid behind Dustin, shivering. Her face was filled with terror. "Grandpa, I''m so scared." "What the hell is going on?" A trace of anger surged on Dustin''s face. Emilia trembled and threw herself into Lainey''s arms, sobbing. After a while, she said slowly, "Grandpa, l-I was deceived by this b*tch." Aleigha sneered in her heart. Dustin looked puzzled and asked in a loud voice, "How did Aleigha deceive you?" Looking at Emilia''s nervous look, Aleigha chuckled inwardly, but her eyes were still full of terror. "Grandpa, I don''t know what she is talking about. I''ve never deceived her. Emilia, what happened? Why are you in such a mess?" Aleigha pretended not to know anything. Apparently, Emilia didn''t want everyone to know she had sex with a strange man. She dodged Dustin''s eyes and did not know what to say. "Emilia, tell me!" Dustin roared again. Emilia was so scared that she trembled and almost fell to the ground. She shouldn''t let her anger get the best of her. "1-1 was raped." Thinking of what she went throughst night, Emilia broke down in tears. Why did ite to this? That b*tch lied to her that Adrian was in that room. But the man was not Adrian! She had nothing but anger and grievance. That disgusting man did a lot of weird stuff with her in bed. "What?" Lainey was stunned. Her hands, which were holding Emilia, trembled slightly. How did this happen? The news was like a a bolt from the blue, churning the otherwise calm waters. "It''s her! This b*tch told me Adrian was in that room. I thought that man was Adrian..." Emilia couldn''t confine. She covered her face and cried out in pain. Lainey was too shocked to hold Emilia any longer. Emilia copsed to the ground. Lainey had always been selfish and arrogant. She kept telling Emilia that the most important thing for women wasvirginity. They could only sleep with the most useful men If Adrian were the guy Emilia slept with, she could have asked him to marry Emilia. All her efforts were in vain because of it. Thinking of this, Lainey was so pissed off that she looked at Aleigha fiercely. "Sis, I just told you I saw Mr. Xiao. I didn''t know you would do that. "You know I''m his fmacee, and you still got into his bed... "You''re gonna embarrass the whole family, you know that? "Besides... the one you tried to seduce would be your brother-inw... Aleigha She gave an expression of extreme grievance. In a few words, she turned on Emilia. She looked at the marks on Emilia and thought of the miserable screams. Emilia must have been sexually abused. The elders were mad at Emilia. "You d*mn girl, what were you thinking?" Dustin pointed his cane at Emi. "You should be d it''s not Adrian What Would the Xiao family dodf they knew you did something so shameless? "Lainey, you''re to me! What did you teach your daughter? To seduce her sister''s fiance? "Aleigha''s engaged to Adrian, so stop dreaming! If this marriage doesn''t work out, I won''t spare you!" "Dad, please calm down. Just forgive Lainey. She''s carrying a baby, and I''m sure she''s feeling awful now. "Maybe Emilia was set up by someone." Marcos nced at Aleigha. Apparently, he was trying turn the heat on her. Hearing his words, Aleigha was really disappointed. She was also his daughter, but he waspletely partial to Emilia. As she expected, there was no kinship in this family. Her mother''s death wasn''t worth it. This man was just a jerk. Although her heart was filled with rage, she looked as innocent as before. "Dad, what do you mean? Are you saying I set my sister up? "I had no idea she wanted to seduce Adrian... "He is my fiance. I may not love him, but would I let my sister and my fiance..." Aleigha covered her face and stopped. Dustin felt even more sorry for her. Even Charlotte couldn''t stand still. "Shame on you. Like mother, like daughter! Neither one of you is good." Emilia didn''t know how to defend herself. She got raped and everyone was scolding her? Her original n was to have her family use Aleigha and kick Aleigha out of the house, but things didn''t go the way as she had imagined. Her eyes were full of tears. "No, it''s not my fault... It''s her... she lied to me and set me up. Grandpa, she''s lying!" However, no one believed her at all. She tried to hold Dustin''s leg, but Dustin kicked her away, as if she were something dirty. Chapter 1154 Even Marcos felt a bit disgusted. What Emilia did was a disgrace to the family. At this time, Charlotte nced at everyone with a calm face and then asked Emilia, "Who else knows about this?" Emilia wiped away her tears, her entire body trembling. She didn''t dare to tell them anything more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing this, Marcos felt that the matter was more serious than he had imagined. This daughter who he had ced great expectations on actually made such a huge mistake. He rushed to Emilia, pping her in the face. "Say it! You shameless brat! What the hell is wrong with you? Who''s the man you slept with?" The corner of Emilia''s mouth was broken and blood ran from it. "Are you crazy? She is your daughter. How can you be so hard on her?" Lainey rushed to them like crazy, having Emilia under her wing. All Emilia could do was cry. "It''s all because of you. She humiliated the whole family, and you''re still defending her." For the sake of Lainey''s child, Marcos stopped hitting Emilia. Obviously, he was furious. Aleigha, who had been silently watching the show, gave a faint smile. She remembered Marcos had beat the crap out of her in herst life. She couldn''t forget the pain. It was like hell. She didn''t do anything wrong. She got bullied just because she was not favored. In herst life, Marcos believed in whatever Emilia said and treated her ruthlessly like a stranger. Therefore, no matter how pitiful Emilia looked, she wouldn''t sympathize with her. She used to be more miserable. She had been covered in bruises and abused mercilessly by her family. Dignity had been a luxury for her. "Emilia, the game started." Dustin was boiling with rage. "I told you Lainey wouldn''t be a good mother. I told you Emilia was a jinx and she would ruin the family! You believe me now?" "Grandpa, l-I just went into the wrong room." Emilia tried to save her face and dignity. Dustin didn''t buy it, though. Charlotte was even more straightforward. "Then why did you go to Adrian''s room? Don''t tell me you tried to send himte-night snacks." Aleigha wanted to gave her a thumbs-up. That was a direct hit. "Aunt, I know you don''t like me. But trust me, I''ve been teaching Emilia to be a good girl. "No one wanted this to happen. As an elder, aren''t you supposed to beforting Emilia, not denigrating her? "Is cursing her gonna change anything?" Though Lainey was filled with an ungovernable rage, she needed to find a way to fix this. "That b*tch is to me! She set me up..." Emilia pointed at Aleigha while crying. Her eyes were full of resentment. "Grandpa, I didn''t. Emilia asked if I saw Mr. Xiao, and I said yes. That was all. "I didn''t know anything about her n. Emilia, you can''t me me for what happened to you, can you?" Aleigha started crying, too. If being a crybaby would get her what she wanted, she''d do it. She was no longer the old Aleigha. To be honest, she felt really good now. Her tears made Charlotte''s heart ache. "Darling, it''s not your fault. We won''t me you. Emilia didn''t behave herself. I wonder what her mother taught her." "That''s enough. Shut up! Stop ming anyone!" Dustin roared angrily, and the room instantly quieted down. This incident could damage the reputation of the family he cared most about. He wanted nothing but keeping it a secret. Aleigha was very curious about what Dustin would do. If it were her, she would have be beaten to death before anyone would defend her. Charlotte might have been on her side, but the others would definitely not have let her go. Thest thing the Gardener family wanted was a scandal. The point was, the scandal would have caused the Xiao family to call off the engagement. Well, now that the scandal was about Emilia, this was gonna be interesting. The room was silent. Emilia didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. It was the first time she had faced so much anger and criticism from her family. And it was all because of that b*tch. Aleigha ruined her life! Being fiercely stared at by Emilia, Aleigha sneered inwardly and kept shivering in Charlotte''s arms. "Crap! Crap!" Dominic ran in with a flustered look on his face. When he saw everyone, he was a little shocked. "What''s the deal?" Marcos was still mad at Emilia. He didn''t feel better when he saw Dominic. "There are tons of reporters outside!" Dominic guessed that something terrible must have happened. When he saw everyone''s face, he confirmed his suspicions. "What did you you say? Reporters?" Marcos walked up to Dominic and grabbed him by the cor. Dominic was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak coherently. "I- I don''t know. I- I just saw them..." "Send them away!" The more Marcos thought about it, the angrier he was. Pushing away Dominic he turned around and walked towards Emilia. Seeing Marcosing over, Lainey hurriedly shielded Emilia behind her. She "Hit dat Marcos and said me if you have to, not my daughter!" Marcos''s hand stopped in mid-air, and finally, he put it down. "How long are you gonna spoil her?" "Mom, just let him hit me. I don''t want to live anyway. Adrian''s never gonna be with me. What''s the point of living?" Emilia wiped the tears on her face angrily. She pushed Lainey away ran to Aleigha like mad. "Stop her, she''s crazy!" Charlotte picked up the phone next to her while protecting Aleigha. Marcos hurried to catch up with Emilia and stopped her in time. "What are you doing?" Dustin was so angered that he was breathing heavily. He kept hitting Emilia with his cane. Aleigha looked at it indifferently. The bigger it got, the better off she''d be. It was way not enough. She had suffered more. "Emilia, there''s plenty more where that came from." Chapter 1155 Dustin hit Emilia pretty hard. She fell into Marcos''s embrace and passed out. Blood trickled slowly down her head, stunning everyone. "Emilia... my daughter! Call an ambnce!" Lainey was the fastest. She rushed up to hold Emilia and shouted hoarsely. Marcos was flustered, too. He held Emilia in his arms and stayed where he was. Fortunately, Charlotte reacted in time and called the ambnce. It was going pretty much the way Aleigha thought. The only thing she didn''t count on was Dustin hitting Emilia so hard. Though Aleigha got what she came for, she was afraid to rx. Dustin was a suspicious man. She didn''t think he totally trusted her. She decided to wait and see. Lainey''s pregnancy gave her some new ideas. The ambnce arrived soon, but was stopped by the reporters outside. Lainey waited for a long time with Emilia in her arms, crying and stroking her hair. She was filled with hate and she was trying to hold it in. She hated herself for being useless, hated Marcos, hated Dustin, and even more hated Aleigha. Dustin acted like he didn''t know Emilia was bleeding. He was in a positive fury, and he didn''t even care if she was okay. Was he tough? No, it was his mercy that made Emilia what she was. She did the wrong thing and med someone else for it. He was too disappointed. "Charlotte, take me back to my room. Aleigha,e with me." Dustin''s indifference made Lainey understand the ce her daughter and she held in his heart. She felt upset, but there was nothing she could do. "D*mn it!" Marcos slumped on the sofa, irritably rubbing his hair. "Marcos, why isn''t the ambnce here yet?" Lainey asked in a low, soft voice. Marcos looked up at her and walked out silently. As soon as he went out, he saw Dominicing in with medical staff. He turned around and hurriedly led the way. Only then did Emilia leave the Gardner Residence under siege from the reporters. Within a day, the scandal of the Gardner family quickly spread around the city. Adrian put down the newspaper. The corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile as he tapped rhythmically on the table. After entering the room, Dustin asked Charlotte to give him and Aleigha some privacy. Aleigha did not know what Dustin wanted to do, so she just quietly stood there. "Aleigha, do you have anything to do with this matter?" Aleigha looked at Dustin with a hint of grievance in her clear eyes. "Grandpa, don''t you believe me? "I know you don''t like me because I grew up in the countryside. I''m not as capable as my sister. "But... it''s not my fault. If I''d grown up in the Gardner family, I''d have been around a lot, giving you shoulder and back rubs, and maybe you''d have liked me. "Grandpa, I''m a country girl, but I''ll try my best to be ady. I won''t embarrass the Gardner family." This homely remark not onlypletely dispelled Dustin''s doubts about her, but also made him feel more guilty about her. Dustin sighed. "Kid, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have suspected you." Could a country girl be so scheming? He didn''t think so. Maybe Emilia was lying. After all, she wanted to steal Aleigha''s fiance. What couldn''t she do? She was as cunning as her mother. "Grandpa, I know, I don''t me you. "Maybe I did something wrong so Emilia doesn''t like me. I must be better to her so that she no longer hates me." Aleigha''s innocence made Dustin''s heart ache. What a silly child! She was actually trying to be nice to someone who tried to take everything from her. Dustin told Aleigha toe closer to him. "I''m this year. I don''t know how many years I have left. My greatest wish is to have a harmonious family. It''s not just Emilia who''s embarrassed by this, it''s the entire Gardner family. "We have strict house rules, but that doesn''t stop some people from doing whatever they want. The Gardner family owned a lot of property, but your father only held 20% of the shares. "Because of the engagement, I gave you 15% of the shares in the Xiao family''s presence. Now, I''m gonna give you the rest of my 35%." Aleigha was a little stunned, and she looked at Dustin with aplicated expression. Like he didn''t notice her shock, he continued, "All these years, I''ve lived with the guilt. I''m sorry to you and your mother, your grandma, your two aunts and your two uncles... "Maybe the best I can do is say I''m sorry to them after I''m gone." Aleigha took a deep breath. She didn''t expect Dustin to say those words to her today. "I have been stuck-up and arrogant all my life. I thought I''d make a good sessor, but I was wrong. Aleigha, I want you to be happy, and I won''t make you do anything again." Aleigha still couldn''t say a word. She felt suffocated, as if something had blocked her chest. Why was it different from thest life? Shouldn''t he hate her? Why would he give his shares to her? Why would he tell her these things? "Grandpa, I..." Aleigha wanted to say something, but did not know what to say. She was not an emotional person, at least not in this life. But what Dustin did today was too confusing. She came out of the room with a transfer of shares. When she got twenty, she would get 50% of the Gardner family. She nned to leave, but Charlotte asked her to stay.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lainey and Marcos went to the hospital. Dustin was in his room. Therefore, there was only Aleigha and Charlotte having dinner. Aleigha thought that Charlotte would not make her happiness too obvious. However, in the evening, she saw a table full of delicious food in the dining room. "Grandaunt, are we celebrating something?" Aleigha pulled a wry face. "Come on, let''s eat." Charlotte was really happy, as if she was not in the least affected by what happened today. They talked andughed as they ate. As a real socialite, Charlotte moved with great grace. Charlotte lost her husband at an early age and had no children of her own. She didn''t n to remarry. The first time she saw Aleigha, she felt a strange kinship. She didn''t know why, but she liked Aleigha very much. Chapter 1156 Just after dinner, Charlotte had dessert served. While they were eating, Marcos and the others came back. Before Aleigha put down her dessert, Emilia, who was wrapped in gauze, rushed to her angrily. "B*tch, how dare you sit here and eat?" Upon hearing this, Marcos was quite displeased. He growled, "I told you to let it go! She''s your sister!" "Dad, why are you on her side? I''m your daughter who''s been by your side all these years!" Things were getting ugly in here. Emilia couldn''t stand anyone defending Aleigha. Lainey wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Marcos was so angry that he pped Emilia in the face. Emilia felt a buzzing in her ears and a burning pain in her face. "Enough! What are you doing? She''s your daughter." Lainey felt more wronged that day than she had in decades. She watched her daughter get beaten over and over, but she couldn''t stop it. "Just because she''s my daughter doesn''t mean she can do anything! She seduced her future brother-inw! Can you believe that?" No matter how partial he was, he knew it was Emilia''s fault. If she hadn''t tried to get into Adrian''s bed, this never would have happened. Hearing this, Emilia burst into tears again. It was too much for Emilia. She was like a rabid dog, biting everyone. Charlotte decided to get out of here with Aleigha. "Aleigha,e with me. It is too noisy here."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seeing this, Emilia rushed to them as if she had been possessed. She grabbed Aleigha''s hair and pushed her to the ground. Aleigha felt a sharp pain in her head. She slightly gritted her teeth, but still fell back uncontrobly. "Aleigha!" Charlotte tried her best to pull Aleigha with both hands. With that, Aleigha didn''t fall hard. But her anger was kindled at one blow. She got up and reached out to grab Emilia''s hair. Emilia''s head wound was getting worse. She gasped and her blood ran down the top of her head. "B*tch, I''ll kill you." Aleigha was so angry that she put everything behind and pulled Emilia''s hair desperately. She had wanted to do it for a long time. She didn''t do it in herst life. In this life, she wished she could eat Emilia alive. As they fought, the house was in chaos. Lainey was trying to pull Emilia, while Marcos and Charlotte was trying to pull Aleigha. They tried so hard, but they couldn''t stop them. "Emilia, stop it! Your wound is open. You could die if you continued!" Lainey''s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She had never seen thising. "I must kill you, b*tch." Emilia lost her head in anger. There was a deathly despair on her pale face. Aleigha didn''t say anything, but the look on her face told everyone she was not a pushover. "Enough!" Dustin roared. Emilia stopped, trembling. She was afraid of Dustin. Even when she was out of her mind, she knew she couldn''t piss Dustin off. Aleigha stopped as well. There was no expression on her face, but the corner of her mouth was bleeding. She smoothed her messy hair and torn shirt. Although she was in a mess, she looked fearless. She grew up in the countryside and often did farm work. How could Emilia possibly beat her? Emilia had a gash in her head and blood all over her body. Her beautiful face was ck and blue at this time. She looked so embarrassed. "Emilia, you''re staying home from now on. You''re not going anywhere. Aleigha, you go back to school and visit us from time to time." After that, Dustin turned around and returned to his room. Aleigha nced at Emilia, turned back to her room, changed her clothes, and went back to school after saying good-bye to Charlotte. She had hardly arrived at school when she was surrounded by her ssmates. Each of them had a look of gossip on their faces. "I heard that Emilia was raped. Is that true?" Aleigha remained silent and smiled faintly. "It''s all over the inte You are her sister, don''t you know it?" Aleigha shook her head and ignored them. She quickened her pace and hurriedly back to her dormitory. She heaved a sigh of relief. Now that Emilia asn''t here, Freddie wouldn''t continue pestering her, and a lot things wouldn''t have happened. Sadly, she underestimated Emilia and her mother. of Emilia soon returned to school on the pretext that she wanted to study. That was ridiculous. Aleigha waspletely shocked. When Aleigha returned to the dormitory, she saw Emilia sitting on her bed with a look of ease on her face. Aleigha thought she was mistaken and rubbed her eyes. Then, she sneered. "What are you doing here?" She didn''t want to continue to pretend to be intimate with Emilia. Emilia raised her eyebrow and looked at her. Her eyes were full anger, But she kept smiling. "M9 mother wants me to make friends with you." "I''m sorry, but my mother doesn''t allow me to make friends with idiots." Aleigha refused without hesitation. "Who do you think you are?" Emilia clenched her teeth, looking like she couldn''t wait to skin Aleigha. Aleigha shrugged and sneered. "I thought you weren''ting back to school after what you did. "Get out of my bed. You''re too dirty!" Emilia was so furious that she jumped up, preparing to fight Aleigha again. "Let me remind you. No one''s gonna help you here." After talking to Lainey, Emilia came around. As long as she didn''t care about face, no one could hurt her. She was willing to do anything to make Aleigha''s life miserable. Dignity was nothing to her. Emilia stopped, staring fiercely at Aleigha. At this time, Natasha came in. "Wow, look who''s back!" Emilia turned her head and looked at Natasha. Her eyes were full of malice. "Come here. Don''t let her get to you." Aleigha knew that Emilia was a hater. She didn''t want to involve Natasha in this. Natasha, who was thin and small, was pulled into Aleigha''s arms. She looked at Emilia with a yful face. "Just wait and see." Emilia vowed in her heart that she would make all those who had bullied her pay. She was gonna kill everyst one of them. Chapter 1157 At noon, Adrian called Aleigha. While Aleigha was thinking about going to see Adrian, Lennon called her. Like Adrian, he asked her to have lunch with him. Holding the phone, Aleigha thought, "What''s the asion? Why does everyone invite me to lunch?" She didn''t have sex with Adrian that night. Still, she didn''t want to see him. On the one hand, she felt embarrassed, and on the other hand, it was because of Aubrie. She always thought something was keeping them from being together. They couldn''t get along as well as a couple. She had got a lot on her mind. She couldn''t even tell if she loved him or not. In the end, she chose to have dinner with Lennon. Lennon was waiting for her at the school gate. He was wearing jeans, a white shirt and loafers. If it hadn''t been for the cool sports car behind him, people might have thought he was a student. Aleigha was wearing a white dress. With her long hair behind her, she looked as pure as lily. She wasn''t wearing any makeup, but Lennon was smitten. He was a little absent-minded as he looked at her walking towards him. "Lennon, have you been waiting for a long time?" Aleigha asked with a faint smile. Lennon came back to his senses and smiled gently. "No. What would you like for dinner?" "That''s your call. I''m fine with everything." Aleigha had to say, she felt rxed when she was with Lennon. She didn''t have to think about anything. No politics, no intrigue. The sports car zoomed along, and rxing music was ying in the car. Aleigha was chatting with Lennon in a good mood. Adrian was still waiting for Aleigha''s reply. It was at noon and there was still no news from her. He called her several times, but no one answered. He was angry, but he couldn''t get it out. In the end, he left thepany with his car keys. Aleigha and Lennon came to a fancy restaurant. It was located in a remote tourist resort. It was not the tourist season, so there was not a lot of people here. Most of the people who came here were rich. Looking at the menu, Aleigha was stunned. She didn''t expect it to be so expensive. "The steak and desserts are good. Would you like to try?" Lennon asked gently. Aleigha pursed her lips and smiled. She put the menu back on the table. "Okay." "You can go to thepany when you have time. It''s already under construction. You were busy with school, so I took the liberty." Aleigha was surprised. She just asked him to help her locate thepany, and he did all this. She looked at Lennon with gratitude. "Thank you. I don''t know anything about running apany. I''m so d you''re here. "How much did you spend? I''ll transfer it to you." "Just consider it payback for pretending to be my girlfriend." Aleigha shook her head immediately. "No, no, no. I was just doing you a little favor. It''s nothingpared to what you did for me." Lennon gave a faint smile. "For me, I was also doing a little favor." Aleigha was lost for words. Was it what the rich did? Just as Aleigha wanted to say something more, a familiar voice sounded. "Mr. Landry? What a coincidence." Aleigha looked over, her eyes getting colder and colder. Lennon stood up with a smile. "Miss Fulton, nice to meet you." "Wow, Miss Gardner? I thought you were with Adrian. Are you hooking up with every dude in the city?" Aubrie still had vivid memories ofN?velDrama.Org content rights. thest time Adrian holding Aleigha''s hand. This shameless b*tch actually two-timing Adrian! She took photos of Aleigha chatting with Lennon and sent it to Adrian. Given Adrian''s character, he would definitely not allow his woman to be so close to another men. She wondered what he would do after seeing them. After doing all this, she greeted Aleigha with an ironic smile. Lennon was a little unhappy. His usually gentle face darkened. "Miss Fulton, what do you mean by that? I''ve made it very clear to you. "Aleigha is not my girlfriend. We are just friends." "Friends, heha..." Aubrie smiled meaningfully as she looked at them up and down. There was a hint of displeasure on Aleigha''s face, and her face darkened as well. "I''m sorry about asking her to pretend to be my girlfriendst time." "It''s okay, Mr. Landry. Anyway, I''m not interested in you." Aubrie nced at Aleigha, and a from the corner of her moeing We "I''ve got ns, so I gotta go. Take your time." Aubrie turned around and left. Even her back was so charming. Aleigha couldn''t help butpare herself to Aubrie. No wonder Adrian was crazy about Aubrie. Which man could say no to her? "What''s wrong?" Lennon asked softly when he noticed that she was not happy. "Nothing. I just thought of something." In the car. Adrian unpleasantly picked up the phone that kept ringing and parked the car on the side of the road. It was all Aubrie''s messages. He checked them impatiently, only to see pictures that made him angrier. Aleigha lost her appetite because of Aubrie. The steak was great, but she was not in the mood. "You don''t like it?" Seeing that she stopped eating, Lennon asked curiously. Aleigha sighed and put on a faint smile. "I''m sorry. I don''t seem to have an appetite today." "That''s because you''re eating with him. Babe, sorry, I''mte." A cold male voice rang out. Before Aleigha realized what had happened, she saw Adrian walking toward her. What was he doing here? And why did he call her babe? Adrian held her waist with one hand and forked a steak. He didn''t care that she had used the fork. Aleigha was so scared. Her eyes widened as if she were looking at a monster. Adrian looked casual and smiled at her. "Babe,e on, try this." "I''m not your babe!" She roared in her heart. "I..." Aubrie had been watching from afar. She thought Adrian would be mad at Aleigha, but she seemed to be wrong. To make things work out the way she wanted, she went over. She missed Adrian so much, and she desperately wanted to see him. However, every time she asked him out, he said no. If it weren''t for Aleigha, she probably wouldn''t have seen him today. Chapter 1158 Lennon was unhappy with Adrian''s provocation. "Mr. Xiao, what are you doing? Aren''t you a bit ungentlemanly?" "Mr. Landry, it''s a thing. You don''t understand." "I don''t remember her saying you were her boyfriend." Lennon retorted. The two men''s eyes meet, making the atmosphere a little weird. Aleigha covered her forehead. She shouldn''t have been here. Aubrie, who had been ignored, interrupted this. "Adrian!" Adrian continued to look at Aleigha, as if he didn''t hear Aubrie. "Lennon, I''m sorry." Aleigha felt helpless. "It''s okay." Lennon didn''t want to put Aleigha in a difficult position. He knew how domineering Adrian was. Lennon didn''t want his conflict with Adrian to worsen family rtions, nor did he want to disturb the peace of the upper sses. The way Lennon and Aleigha looked at each other really pissed Adrian off. He said coldly, "Babe, looks like the steak here is not to your taste. Let''s go to another ce." Aleigha wanted to put an end to this embarrassment, so she had to listen to him. "Lennon, I''m sorry. I..." "It doesn''t matter." Lennon was very understanding, and Aleigha felt guiltier. With a reluctant expression on her face, she left with Adrian. Once she got the contract, she''d say good-bye to this man! "Get in the car." She was unhappy, and neither was he. Aleigha tried to dissipate the tension in the air. "Well, are you angry?" Adrian kept silent and focused on driving, but he grew angrier. He drove to the hot pot restaurant. If it weren''t for her, he would never havee to such a ce. He ordered everything she orderedst time, which took her by surprise. He had such a good memory? "When will your project be announced?" Adrian frowned slightly. "There''s been a little hup, and I''m afraid you''re gonna have to wait." "What? What''s the hup? Can you tell me?" Based on what happenedst life, his product shouldn''t have been dyed. What was going on? Adrian sighed. His face became unusually gaunt. "It''s Darien." Darien? That exined everything. "I don''t think that''s gonna bother you, is it?" "No." Adrian''s face was full of confidence. He didn''t think there was anything he couldn''t do. As Aleigha took the initiative to feed him, he felt less angry. Coming out of the hot pot restaurant, Adrian left in a hurry after getting a phone call. Aleigha went to herpany because she had no ss in the afternoon. It was starting to take shape. Lennon must have put a lot of work into it. Suddenly, she saw Darien and several guys rushing into the office building behind her. On a whim, she followed them. Darien didn''t recognize her and went upstairs with the others. Only then did Aleigha know that the Landry family and Darien were working together. She hade to thispany with Lennon before, so the receptionist didn''t stop her. Aleigha walked around under the pretext of using the bathroom Finally, she saw Darien at the door of the conference room. No one else was around, so she quietly walked over. There were quite a few people inside, but she didn''t know anyone except Darien and a few of the Landrys. Their voices were low, and she seemed to hear Adrian''s name. It was Landry family''spany, sa she was afraid to listen in here too long. It was enough for her to know the rtionship between Darien and the Landry family. After that, she went to Adrian''spany. She wanted him to know this. However, she was stopped downstairs. No matter what she said, the receptionist wouldn''t let her see Adrian. She tried to call Adrian, but no one answered the phone. The receptionist told her that Adrian was having a very important meeting and refused to see anyone. Aleigha was really anxious, but she could only sit on the sofa in the hall and wait. After a long time, she called Adrian again, but the result was still the same. Even the security guard felt sorry for her. He came up to her and said, "Girl, just go home. There''s a million girls here for Mr. Xiao every day, and they never see him." Aleigha was confused. What did he mean? "Mr. Xiao is not gonna be interested in you. Miss Fulton is having a meeting with him. Don''t you know how pretty she is?" Miss Fulton? "Aubrie Fulton?" Aleigha felt a bit upset as she looked at the security guard. "Yeah. You''d be ashamed to see her. Stop wasting your time. Mr. Xiao is out of your league." Why would Aubrie be in a meeting with Adrian? Aleigha got up with mixed feelings. She found herself ridiculous. The Gardner family was not her backer, and she could only rely on herself. She thought she had made a deal with Adrian, but what was Aubrie doing here? In thest life, Aubrie wasn''t part of the project. What the hell was going on? Seeing her sitting there absent- minded, the security guard thought she was immersed in sorrow. He tried tofort her. "Girl, it''s okay. There are tons of fish in the sea." "Thank you." Aleigha put on an embarrassed smile, but she still had no intention of leaving.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She didn''t care why Aubrie got involved. She only cared about getting the project. Her revenge wouldn''t work if she lost it. Although she would get half of the shares of the Gardner family when she was 20, there could be variables. She was willing to sacrifice anything for her n. At 9:00 in the evening, the meeting was over. It was only then that Adrian saw the messages and missed calls. He raced down the hall without hesitation. Looking at the girl who was sleeping on the sofa, he quietly walked over and squatted beside her. Aleigha didn''t put on any makeup. She looked gentle and soft, like a sleeping little angel. She slept like amb and woke like a tiger. Adrian couldn''t help but smile. Not wanting to wake her, he bent down to pick her up. Aleigha opened her eyes and saw the smile on the corner of Adrian''s mouth. Did such a pure smile really belong to Adrian? She blinked, wondering if she was dreaming. Then, she thought of why she came here. She grabbed his arm with a very anxious look on her face. "Adrian, I have something very important to tell you." "Are you hungry?" His sudden question stunned her. Chapter 1159 Before Aleigha got up, Adrian leaned over and picked her up. She had been curled up for so long that half of her body was numb. Seeing this, the security guard wondered, "Who on earth is this girl?" When Adrian passed by the security guard with Aleigha in his arms, he suddenly stopped and said with a cold face. "You''re fired." "Adrian, don''t fire him! He didn''t stop me. I didn''t want to interrupt your meeting." Although the security guard was a bit straightforward, she did not think he was wrong. After all, there were too many women who wanted to approach Adrian. "Fine." Adrian looked at her dotingly and walked into the elevator. "Adrian, Darien has something to do with the Landry family." As soon as they entered the elevator, Aleigha told him this news. Adrian frowned. Apparently, he was a bit shocked. "The Landry family? Why would Darien work with the Landry family?" Aleigha pursed her lips and thought for a moment. "Maybe the Landry family has developed the same project as yours?" "That''s impossible. I know them well. Lennon may be capable, but there''s no way he could have done what I did." As the elevator opened, they saw Aubrie. Seeing them, Aubrie was stunned at first, and then her eyes dimmed. "Adrian, aren''t we going to have dinner?" Aubrie asked softly, suppressing her jealousy. "I''m sorry, I changed my mind." Adrian walked out of the elevator with Aleigha in his arms. Suddenly, he stopped and turned to look at Aubrie. Aubrie immediately put on a smile. "Don''t use my elevator again. There is a public elevator over there." Aubrie stood upright, watching Adrian leave with Aleigha. She clenched her lower lip to calm herself down. Aleigha was really curious why Aubrie was here. However, she felt reluctant to ask. "Herpany has a foreign technology that we don''t have at home. Her boss wants to work with me, so here she is." Adrian read her mind at a nce. He answered her question with a secret joy. "I see." Aleigha lightly pursed her lips. His answer made her feel better. Adrian put her in his lounge and hurried off to the conference room. From time to time, he would send her a message. It was toote, and there was a curfew in the dorms. Aleigha told Natasha that she would go home tonight. She took a nap before, so she was in good spirits. Picking up her purse, she decided to go home. It was about 10 p.m. Maybe her family were still having fun at some party. She sent a message to Adrian and left in a hurry, for fear that he would offer to take her home. She didn''t want to tell him who she was yet. At the Gardner Residence. Charlotte was watching TV alone in the living room. Dustin had already fallen asleep. The others didn''te back. Aleigha opened the door. As soon as she saw Charlotte, she walked to her with a smile. "Grandaunt, why haven''t you slept yet?" "Aleigha? What brings you back? Did something happen to you?" Aleigha shallowly shook and waved her hand. "Nothing. I was outte with my ssmates and couldn''t go back to school." "I see. Have you had dinner? Do you need ate supper?" Charlotte said as she was about to get up. Aleigha hurriedly stepped forward and held her up. "I''m good." "Oh, then go to bed. It''s good for your skin." Aleigha nodded. "Okay. Good night." She went upstairs, took a shower, andy in bed checking the calendar. It was almost October, and she became busy with her studies. Because of the rape thing, Emilia kept a low profile in school, and rarely messed with her. Aleigha would returned to the Gardner family at weekends. sake of d to make things diffract f Dustin and Charlot Forget for one her. It was Saturday. When Aleigha returned to the Gardner family, she was surprised to find that Dustin went out. She went back to her room silently and changed her clothes. When she was about to take a shower, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps. She walked to the door out of curiosity and listened quietly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, what should I do? We can''t let Dad and Grandpa know about this. What should I do?" It was Emilia. "Shut up! Let me think." The other one was Lainey. Aleigha frowned slightly and pressed her lips together. In order not to alert them, she didn''t dare to move. "Mom, it''s too disgusting! I feel sick at the thought of it. Help me, help me!" Emilia lowered her voice, but she still couldn''t hide her fear. "Let''s talk inside." Lainey looked around warily and pulled Emilia into the room, for fear that their conversation would be overheard. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Aleigha opened the door a crack, and walked out after making sure there was no one around. She crept to the door of Emilia''s room and listened carefully. E to be sobbing, and It was been almost a month since the rape. Why would Emilia suddenly mention it again? And she seemed to be devastated. Was she... "I''m gonna have an abortion!" Emilia said in a resolute manner. "What? Do you want the whole world to know that you are pregnant? You think you''re not humiliated enough?" Lainey scolded her in exasperation. The corners of Aleigha''s lips curled up into a cold smile. Pregnant? Things seemed to be going better than she nned. "But it''s too disgusting. I don''t want this child. Mom, I''d rather die.. Um..." Before Emilia finished her words, Lainey had covered her mouth. "Listen, don''t tell anyone about this, including your dad and grandpa. "If they find out, you''re doomed." Lainey said with hatred. Aleigha shrugged and turned to leave. There was no need for her to continue eavesdropping. She needed to adjust her n. She didn''t go downstairs for dinner. Judging from the way Lainey and Emilia shouted at the servants, they had a very bad meal. At about ten o''clock in the evening, Marcos came back with Dustin and Charlotte. They were talking andughing, as if they had met with something happy. Hearing this, Aleigha opened the door and went out of her room. Chapter 1160 "Hi, Aleigha." Charlotte''s eyes were full of smiles when she saw Aleigha. "Hi, Grandaunt, Grandpa and Dad." This was the first time Aleigha had called Marcos Dad after her rebirth. She didn''t want to, but she had no other choice. Marcos was obviously a little ufortable after hearing that. He smiled awkwardly and turned to go upstairs. "Dad, when I was sleeping just now, I seemed to hear Aunt Lainey quarreling with Emilia. I wonder if I was hallucinating. "Emilia seemed to be crying, and she kept saying the word disgusting." Aleigha looked at Marcos innocently and yawned on purpose. "I see. I''ll go ask them." Marcos said unhappily and hurried up the stairs. As soon as he went upstairs, Aleigha ran to Dustin and Charlotte in a hurry. "Grandpa, you seem to be really happy today. So does Grandaunt. What''s the deal?" Aleigha liked Charlotte from the bottom of her heart. But every time she faced Dustin, she felt constrained. Still, she yed innocent in Dustin''s presence. She couldn''t go back to being pushed around like she was in herst life. "Your grandpa met some old friends today. The Xiaos said that they would bring Adrian here after a few days." What? Aleigha was a little flustered, so she said immediately, "I''m too busy studying now, and I don''t think Adrian and I need to meet so soon. I want to spend more time with you guys." As she said this, she leaned on Dustin like a spoiled child. "Grandpa, what do you think? Shouldn''t I spend more time with you?" Dustin was amused. His granddaughter was really adorable! His guilt about her made him move on. It was not that the more you gave, the more you would get. Aleigha was a good child. She had gone through a lot, but she didn''t turn into a monster. He appreciated that. "B*tch, look at this mess!" The angry roar of Marcos sounded from the second floor, and the three people downstairs looked up the stairs. There was a loud m of the door, and Marcos practically dragged Lainey out by her hair.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Behind them was Emilia, whose face was streaked with tears. Seeing this, Aleigha didn''t feel happy at all. It was not enough. The same thing had also happened to her mom. At that time, she, a little kid, followed them with tears. Then she was sent to the countryside. When she left, she saw Lainey''s proud look and Emilia''s mocking smile. She didn''t understand. Her mom was Marcos''s legitimate wife. Why did he thrown them out of the Gardner family? Why could Lainey boss around her mother in the Gardner family? Why could Lainey and her daughter humiliate them unscrupulously when she wasn''t even Marcos''s wife? All the pain Lainey and Emilia were being through wasn''t enough yet. "Dad, let go of Mom." Emilia caught up with them and tried to help Lainey. The next second, Marcos loosened his hand and gave Emilia a good p in the face. "Grandpa." Aleigha pretended to be scared and hid behind Dustin. "They must have done something shameful again." Charlotte couldn''t help mocking. Emilia covered her cheeks as tears continuously flowed down her cheeks "Dad, why are you to us? Mom is still carrying your child!" ¦©¦¬ She had never thought that her father, who loved her the most, would treat her like this. "What else are you and this b*tch not telling me?" Marcos nced at Lainey''s belly and felt a little worried. He was so mad just now that he lost it. Lainey squatted on the ground, tears streaming down her face. Then, she gnashed her teeth and stood up, which surprised Aleigha a bit. She looked at Marcos with a gentle expression. "Marcos, calm down. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry." Wow, what a "bigger" person! Aleigha''s eyes were wide open, just like the others. "Holy sh*t, has she had the strength to be thoroughly shameless? She really blew my mind." Charlotte couldn''t even believe this. "Emilia, apologize to your father." Lainey pulled Emilia''s hand and said with a smile on her face. Emilia shook off her hand, trembling from anger. "B*stard, how dare you look at your mother like this? You''re impossible!" Saying that, Marcos raised his hand and pped Emilia to the ground Lainey gritted her teeth and helped Emilia up. "Emilia, apologize to your father." "Why should I? It''s Aleigha''s fault. I didn''t do anything wrong!" Emilia pushed Lainey away and roared. Aleigha raised her eyebrow and tightened her grip on Dustin''s hand. Seeing this, Dustin gently patted her hand. "It''s okay. I won''t let her hurt you." From the beginning to the end, Dustin did not stop Marcos. He was more concerned with whether or not Emilia would get back at Aleigha. "Go have an abortion." Marcos was burning with anger. He even wished he could kill Emilia. Lainey knelt down and grabbed 21. Bet Marcos''s leg. Raising her head, sobbed, "Marcos, let''s talk this over before we make any hasty ions. "Emilia can''t have an abortion. It could ruin her life." "This stupid child could ruin my life, too!" Marcos wanted to kick Lainey away, But he remembered that she was still pregnant with his child. In the end, he took two steps back. Lainey almost fell down. Fortunately, Marcos held her in time. Lainey''s eyes were full of sorrow. "Marcos, I know it was my fault, but it''s already happened. She''s our daughter. Shouldn''t we help her?" Looking at Lainey, Marcos went a little soft. But when he thought of what Emilia had done, he got mad again. "Come down, all of you." Dustin suddenly said, his tone full of anger. Marcos held Lainey and red at Emilia. "Follow me." The three people came down one after another. When Emilia saw Aleigha, her otherwise washed-out eyes filled with hate. However, she did not dare to do anything to Aleigha again. Chapter 1161 "Abortion it is." Dustin said in a low voice. Emilia trembled and her eyes fell on Lainey. "Dad, an abortion would..." "I don''t care!" Dustin spoke so firmly that he did not give Lainey a chance to refuse. Charlotte squinted her eyes with a smile. "Do you have any other ns? "What are you trying to do with this child?" Being seen through, Lainey looked away, but her expression was unusually calm. Because of what Charlotte said, the atmosphere instantly became tense. "Is there something you''re not telling me?" Marcos looked at Lainey and seemed to agree with Charlotte. Lainey looked up at Marcos, then at Emilia, who was crying, and said softly, "I want to marry Emilia off." "Hahaha, that''s funny. You think an eligible man would want to marry a pregnant woman?" Charlotte''sughter echoed in the living room, shrill and harsh. "Who would want her?" Marcos was fuming with anger. He wondered what was wrong with Lainey. Did she have a brain or not? "Tell me, who do you want her to marry?" Dustin pointed at Emilia, his finger trembling. Lainey swallowed hard as if she had made up her mind and slowly said, "Adrian!" "Aunt Lainey, how-how can you do this? You know Adrian is my fiance. "Why are you doing this to me? Did I do anything wrong? I don''t understand." Aleigha was both shocked and disgusted. Had Lainey and Emilia gone mad? She couldn''t believe that they hadn''t given up on Adrian yet. "What do you think you are? You want your stupid daughter to marry Adrian?" There was a rare anger in Charlotte''s voice. Lainey and Emilia were just impossible. "Heh heh, Adrian? Fine, let''s go to the Xiao Residence now. We''ll see what Adrian has to say." A trace of loss shed across Lainey''s face, but soon she gave a sweet smile. "Dad, Emilia''s your granddaughter. What''s she gonna do if you don''t help her? "Do you really want to push her over the edge?" Tears were trickling down her cheeks, and her expression changed from calm to sorrowful. Seeing this, Aleigha sneered in her heart and her eyes grew colder.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Dad, you know, I''m pregnant. Maybe this one will be a boy. You always want a grandson." Aleigha knew right away what Lainey was up to. ying the pregnant-with-a-boy card? Dustin and Marcos seemed a little convinced. "Grandpa, it''s fine. You can go to the Xiao family and ask Adrian to marry my sister. No one in this family ever cared about me anyway. "I''m just an insignificant outsider to you guys. You can trample on my dignity all you want. "Since that''s the case, I''m out of here." Aleigha let go of Dustin''s hand and turned to leave. "Don''t go! What is happening? Dustin, what are you thinking? Have you forgotten how ridiculous Emilia is? "She tired to seduce Adrian, her future brother-inw, and she ended up having sex with a stranger. Now she''s pregnant, and she still wants to marry Adrian? "Isn''t she a disgrace to the Gardner family? Do you really think Adrian is an idiot?" Charlotte''s face was full of disappointment. Her patriarchal brother had been cheated by Lainey many times. Lainey went from a mistress to Marcos''s wife because she said she was having a boy. But the truth was, it was a girl. Charlotte took Aleigha by the hand and prevented her from leaving. "I tell you, I won''t let you guys bully Aleigha." Charlotte really felt sorry for Aleigha. She had to protect this poor child. Dustin didn''t say anything. He''d got a lot of mixed emotions. Marcos, con the other hand, looked at Lainey with tenderness. There was no longer anger in his eyes. "Grandaunt, I know you don''t like me, but I''m the victim! Why can''t Adrian be my fiance?" Charlotte gave Emilia a hard look. "You should know it better than me." Aleigha couldn''t be more disappointed. "Grandaunt, forget it. I know they never thought of me as family." With that said, Aleigha turned around to leave. Charlotte hurriedly followed her. "Wait!" It was Marcos. Aleigha stopped and turned to look at him. "Let Emilia marry Adrian if Adrian''s okay with it." Marcos seemed to have made up his mind, and his eyes were cold when he looked at Aleigha. Aleigha gave a brittleugh inwardly, and her face was full of sadness and helplessness. "If that''s what you want, I have no problem." Lainey''sst card was her unborn child. Lainey knew how much Dustin and Marcos preferred boys, so she those things on purpose. "Just wait and see." Aleigha thought. She left without looking back. In her memory, Lainey never had a boy. Therefore, she was sure that Lainey was lying. "Aleigha,e back!" Charlotte tried to stop Aleigha, but Marcos pulled her hand. "Aunt, forget it." "You beast! Isn''t she your daughter? Why are you doing this to her? You''re gonna ruin the Gardner family! Get out of my way." Charlotte angrily shook off Marcos''s hand and went straight back to her room. Coming out of the Gardner family, ¨¦t Aleigha took a deep breath. Only then did she realize that she was still wearing pajamas, so she had to turn back to the Gardner family As soon as she came in, she saw Lainey chatting happily with Emilia. Neither of them looked sad. Marcos seemed to have calmed down. Dustin sat on the sofa without saying a word. Aleigha sneered in her heart. These people underestimated Adrian. Did they think Adrian would be stupid enough to believe Emilia was having his child? Adrian was with her that night. There was no way Emilia''s lies were gonna work. She''d love to see how Emilia would wind this matter up. She was really pathetic. She was also Miss Gardner, but no one cared about her feelings. Aleigha ignored them and kept walking. When she walked past Emilia, she seemed to hear a ridiculing sneer. She stopped and turned to look at Emilia coldly. "You know what? Adrian''s not a fool. You better figure out how to lie to him without him finding out." "What did you say?" Emilia asked sternly, ring at Aleigha. Aleigha''s lips curled up into a meaningful smile. Then, she went straight back to her room. Chapter 1162 After changing her clothes, Aleigha checked the time. It was middle night, so she had to go to the hotel. She didn''t pack all her stuff. After all, this was the Gardner family, and she was not the one who had to go. But tonight, she had to leave. She needed to make Dustin feel guilty. When she went downstairs, Emilia was still calling her names. But she didn''t care. "Grandpa, I''m leaving." Squatting beside Dustin, Aleigha said with her eyes full of tears. Dustin was a little stunned. He looked at Aleigha with mixed feelings. Aleigha smiled faintly. "Grandpa, take care of yourself. Maybe I won''t be back for a while." "Aleigha, it''s all my fault. But the Gardner family needs a sessor." "Grandpa, I understand. Anyway, I''m used to it. I''m fine. Good bye." Aleigha got up and ran out of the Gardener Residence. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. It waste so there were few vehicles on the street. She walked alone, feeling the chill. Her mind, however, was exceptionally clear. Now that Lainey was pushing her, she wouldn''t show any mercy. Even though she didn''t want Adrian, she wouldn''t give him to Emilia. There was a medium-sized brick by the side of the road. Aleigha looked at it, picked it up, and hit herself on the forehead without hesitation. The sharp pain made her almost fall to the ground with a jerk. Fortunately, she held on to the tree by the road in time. She reached out and touched her forehead, hoping that there would not be an ugly scar. After a short rest, she walked forward step by step. The blood flowed down her forehead and onto her body. She walked a few hundred meters and fell to the ground-- Silently, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Lennon''s number. Lennon was about to go to bed when his cell phone rang. Seeing it was Aleigha, he quickly answered it. "Le-Lennon, help me!" "Where are you?" Lennon sat up when he heard her weak voice. "Chelmsdare Road..." "Aleigha? Aleigha? Aleigha?" Lennon stood up and got his car keys. Without even changing his shoes, he rushed out. Aleigha gently turned off the phone and silently thought, "Lennon, I''m sorry. I have no other choice." Lennon rushed to Chelmsdare Road in a hurry. When he arrived, he slowed down and looked around. Finally, he saw Aleigha lying on the side of the road. He stopped the car and rushed to her. When he saw the blood, his heart ached like hell. He immediately picked her up. "Aleigha, Aleigha, I''m here." Aleigha struggled to open her eyes and looked at him. She slowly smiled and said, "Lennon, I..." "Don''t say anything, I''ll take you to the hospital." Lennon carried her into the car and rushed directly to the nearest hospital. Adrian had a busy day and finished his work near midnight. He looked at his phone, wondering if he should call Aleigha. "Forget it. Maybe she''s asleep." A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he looked at the photo of her. His cold eyes softened instantly. Lennon rushed into the hospital with Aleigha in his arms. Nurses on duty trotted over to him. "Sir, leave her to us." Lennon put Aleigha on the sickbed. Ignoring the blood on him, he followed them. He didn''t know when his lost his slipper. He didn''te to his senses until he was stopped at the emergency room door. Sitting on a bench in the corridor, Lennon felt so scared. Would she die? A doctor came out. He stood up in a hurry. "How''s the girl?" The doctor smiled. "She''s fine. She has a mild concussion, but the bleeding has stopped. She just needs to stay in the hospital for a few days." Thank God! Lennon breathed a sigh of relief. "Sir, are you her family? Please check her in." Lennon found himself with only a cell phone and car keys. He said with an embarrassed smile, "Wait a minute, I''m gonna make a call." Aleigha was wheeled out of the emergency room and taken to the ward. Lennon had been with her. When she woke up and saw the worried expression on Lennon''s face, her guilt for him deepened somewhat. His voice was as gentle as usual. "Aleigha, can you tell me what happened?" Aleigha looked at him, her tears falling down. There was a trace of loss on her pale face. "It''s okay, it''s okay. I won''t ask you anymore. Do you want me to call your family?" Aleigha looked at him and silently shook her head. "What''s the use of telling them? They only care about my sister Emilia." Seeing her pitiful look, Lennon became more worried. "Don''t cry, Aleigha. You act like I''m bullying you." Hearing this, Aleigha smiled. "Thank you." Lennon chuckled. "You nearly scared me to death." "I tried to kill myself because I thought no one in this world cared about me. But I regretted it when I thought there was so much I hadn''t done. I made a random call. Odidn''t know it was you." Aleigha felt a great deal of guilt, but she had to do so. Using Lennon was just the beginning. Compared to Emilia and Lainey, she was kind. Aleigha''s sudden calmness made Lennon a bit confused. He found that he couldn''t see through this girl. "Being alive is a prerequisite for doing anything. Death is not the answer." Lennon her, didn''t know how tofort ¨¨felt that she was not acet weak as she looked. Maybe lly bad happened to ele her. That was why she chose to kill herself. "No matter what, your family need to know this. Don''t worry, I''ll be there for you." Lennon got up and walked out of the ward. He gave Dustin a call. Aleigha didn''t stop him. It was exactly what she wanted. Only he would call her family. No one else would have done that.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the Gardeners arrived. Lennon sneaked out of the ward and left the hospital. Charlotte looked at Aleigha''s pale face with tears. She took Aleigha''s slightly cold hand and said, "Kid, why would you do that?" Chapter 1163 Aleigha''s eyes were moist, but she looked at Charlotte with a smile. "Grandaunt, you know what? It''s really hard being alive." "Poor dear. I won''t let you suffer any more." Charlotte treated Aleigha like her own child. Her body was racked with sobs. "Aleigha, you..." Dustin sighed. His guilt for her had reached its peak at this moment. He had never thought that she would try to kill herself. Lainey and Emilia stood at the door of the ward, silently watching. "Mom, I think she did it on purpose! She''s acting..." Emilia muttered. Lainey''s sharp eyes interrupted her. "Aleigha, you can''t be so impulsive. Are you trying to make us feel guilty? Can''t you just give your sister what she wants? "Your aunt is pregnant, and she can''t get too emotional. You''re just as impossible as your mother." When Marcos thought of that weak woman, he got kind of annoyed. "Shut up! One more word and you get out of here." Dustin couldn''t help but yell at Marcos. Marcos didn''t want to be here at all. He directly left with Lainey and Emilia. Aleigha watched them leave, and the disappointment had turned into anger. She would definitely make Marcos regret it! She didn''t mind him humiliating or bullying her, but she wouldn''t let him speak ill of her mother! Her mother was the only one who loved her. "See? This is what happens when you spoil your son. Aleigha almost died, and he doesn''t care about it at all! "What''s worse, he said something like that. Shouldn''t you do something? Are you really going to marry Emilia to Adrian for a child whose gender you don''t know? "Brother, I can''t believe you haven''te to your senses yet. "Well, well, well. Since none of you cares about her, I will! I''m gonna take her to the United States, and she''ll no longer have anything to do with the Gardner family!" "Charlotte, enough!" Dustin''s face was flushed with shame, and he couldn''t refute. Charlotte snorted and turned to look at Aleigha. "Aleigha, let''s go to the United States when you feel better. This ce doesn''t deserve you." "Grandaunt, I..." Aleigha did not want to leave. She had not avenged herself yet. How could she leave?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "If you wanna stay here, I''ll buy you a new house. We can live there together." Charlotte did not want to stay in the Gardner Residence. She felt sick when she saw Emilia and Lainey. "Charlotte, Aleigha is my granddaughter. I know what to do. Stay out of this." Obviously, Dustin did not want Charlotte to get involved. "You''re unbelievable." Charlotte was so angry that she red at Dustin. "What can I do? I don''t have much time left. Do you want me to see the Gardner family fall apart?" Dustin sighed. This was the first time Aleigha had seen him so helpless. "Grandpa, Grandaunt, please stop quarreling. Just let Adrian marry my sister. After all, he''s not right for me." Even if he wasn''t right for her, she wouldn''t let Emilia be Mrs. Xiao! She was really looking forward to what would happen when the knew Lainey was carrying a girl. "Well talk about itter. Let''s go home now. I''ll have Ronan take care of you." Ronan Cole was the private doctor of the Gardner family. He had been taking care of Dustin. "Go home? You want her to keep getting bullied?" Charlotte asked coldly. "I won''t let that happen." Dustin stood up and walked out with a face full of anger. Soon, someone brought Aleigha back to the Gardner Residence. Lainey, Emilia, and Marcos didn''t show up gain. They might have gone to sleep. Dustin and Charlotte were too old to take care of Aleigha. In the end, they had a maid stay with her. There were a dozen servants in the the Gardner family, and most of them were middle-aged. The few young maids could only work in the kitchen. This was a rule Lainey made. She was afraid that Marcos would have an affair with some young maid. Charlotte arranged for a young maid to look after Aleigha. Aleigha didn''t know why, but she wasn''t sleepy at all. She felt so bored that she wanted to talk. Therefore, she started chatting with the young maid. It was just small talk. "You applied for the job yourself?" The young maid shook her head, blinking. Her face was fair and lovely. "My aunt introduced me to this job. She''d been working here for more than ten years. She quit because of a bad back." Aleigha nodded. She had never asked about the Gardner family, so she didn''t know the servants. "How long have you been here?" "Two years, I''ve been working in the kitchen, Mrs. Gardner doesn''t allow me to walk around." The youngemaid lowered her head, looking a little aggrieved. Aleigha couldn''t help butugh. "Maybe she thinks you''re a threat to her." Aleigha knew what Lainey was thinking about. Lainey used to be a mistress, so she must be worried about her husband cheating on her. She didn''t want to be another ex-wife, so she stopped him from seeing young girls. "Yes. She''s afraid we''re gonna seduce Mr. Gardner. Miss, I heard a lot of secrets." The girl knew that Lainey had been targeting Aleigha. She hated Lainey and felt sorry for Aleigha. "Oh? Tell me." Aleigha was curious. "There was a girl named Laura who worked here for five months. I heard she was pregnant. "Mrs. Gardner doesn''t know about it." What? Pregnant? Aleigha was surprised, but she pretended to be confused. "What do you mean?" The young maid moved closer to Aleigha and whispered, "I heard was Mr. Gardner''s C afraid of Mrs. Gardner, so she left." "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible." Aleigha pretended that she didn''t buy it. The young maid immediately took out her cell phone from her pocket. "Laura sent me this picture. Look at her belly." Chapter 1164 Aleigha raised a questioning eyebrow. "How can you be sure it''s Mr. Gardner''s child?" The young maid said in a low voice, "I''ve seen it."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You can''t tell anyone about this. You know what happens if Mrs. Gardner knows about it." "I won''t, Miss Gardner. I''m not an idiot. I told you because I knew you were kind." Aleigha''s original n was to hurt herself to make Dustin feel guilty. She didn''t expect she would get such useful information. Everyone knew Marcos was a yboy. It was just that Lainey had been trying to cover it up. There were always idents. Marcos probably had no idea that a girl was pregnant with his child. Didn''t Lainey like to y the child card? Aleigha decided to beat her at her own game. Because of the injury, Aleigha took a week off. The young maid, Ayana, had been taking care of her. During this period, Aleigha seldom went out. Except for Charlotte and Dustin who often came to visit her, everyone else automatically ignored her. However, Aleigha didn''t do nothing. She watched Lainey''s every move and saw a lot of things. It was Saturday. Aleigha took the rare initiative to go downstairs and have lunch with the Gardners. Lainey and Emilia turned a blind eye to her. Marcos asionally asked her questions, and she''d answer them, but there was a distinct sense of loss in her face. "Mom, did you tell Grandpa and Dad about that?" Emilia suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked at everyone. Aleigha frowned slightly, but she quickly returned to a calm look and continued to eat. "Dad, Marcos, here''s the thing. I called Adrian yesterday." As soon as she said that, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Dustin threw away the chopsticks and red at Lainey. "Dad, don''t be angry. I did this for Emilia. After all, she and her baby can''t wait." Lainey looked as if she were in a dilemma, and her tears fell down in an instant. Aleigha sneered in her heart. This woman would have won an Oscar if she had been an actress. "Why are you so eager to dump this slut on the Xiao family?" Charlotte was so angry that she threw her chopsticks on Emilia''s face. Emilia immediately stood up, and her chair fell to the ground. She looked at Charlotte as if she wanted to eat Charlotte alive. She hadn''t even be Mrs. Xiao, yet she already had the guts to go against Charlotte. "Emilia, what are you doing? Where''s your manners?" Aleigha got up and asked angrily. "B*tch, shut up. One more word and I''m gonna rip your mouth off." Emilia was so arrogant that she just thumbed her nose at Aleigha. "Enough! You guys are just so annoying." Marcos put down his chopsticks to leave, but Lainey stopped him. There was a sh of smile in Lainey''s eyes, but she looked as though she had been wronged. Lainey was right. Emilia and her baby couldn''t wait, neither could Lainey''s baby. They must have nned what happened today. "Marcos, listen." Lainey looked at Marcos with her eyes full of tenderness. His anger vanished in an instant, and he sat back down on his chair. If Lainey had not been so strong in the early years, Marcos would have cheated on her. She knee well how to soften a man o "Adrian said that if we could cancel the previous engagement, he would consider marrying Emilia." With a bang, Aleigha''s mind went nk. Her legs went soft and she fell down on the chair uncontrobly. Seeing this, Emilia was so happy that she almostughed out louchet inked at Charlotte with ridicule in her eyes. " She "Grandaunt, did you hear that? Adrian didn''t want to marry Aleigha." Charlotte was so angry that she could not say a word. She patted Aleigha''s back tofort her. Aleigha let out a sigh of relief, but she looked so devastated. She just sat there motionless. Adrian didn''t know she was his fiancee, and he must have done it for Aubrie''s sake. However, she still felt very ufortable. No, it wasn''t because that she liked Adrian. She didn''t like him at all! She had to calm down. So what if Adrian agreed? She wouldn''t give Emilia what she wanted. "Aleigha, it''s okay. It''s not Adrian''s call. We can talk to his family." "Grandaunt, you''re really funny. Whose call do you think it is? Yours? "This is ridiculous. A b*tch raised in the barn thinks she''s gonna be Cindere! Someone please give her a mirror. "Her so-called fiance offered to break off the engagement. What a shame!" Emiliaughed wantonly and satirized Aleigha as if no one else was around. Aleigha''s hands were clenched into fists. She kept silent and let Emilia mock her. Dustin got up. Without saying a word, he went upstairs. "Marcos, aren''t you happy? Our daughter''s gonna marry Adrian." Lainey pulled Marcos''s hand with a smile. Marcos was full of joy. He patted her hand and said with gratification, "That''s great." "Aleigha, let''s go." Charlotte couldn''t stand it anymore and pulled Aleigha to leave. She was really worried about Aleigha. Aleigha got up, and her body was trembling slightly. She looked as weak as if the wind could blow her down. Recently, she seemed to have lost some weight. "Devastated? Then get out of Here! This is not your home, b*tch! "You think you can do whatever you want because an outsider is on your side?" Emilia was breathing down Aleigha''s neck. It was like she was not until she pushed Aleighalmst dead end. Aleigha seemed to know something, but she was not very sure. She turned to look at Charlotte. "Grandaunt, I''m feeling a little ufortable," she said with a bitter look. "Aleigha, let''s go upstairs. I''ll call Ronan." Charlotte looked at her worriedly. Aleigha nodded lightly. They headed upstairs. Lainey gave Emilia a look, and Emilia immediately got it. She got up and walked to Aleigha. "B*tch, let''s get even today." Aleigha was more sure that Emilia said this on purpose. It was a trap. Chapter 1165 "Get even for what?" Before Emilia approached, Aleigha suddenly turned around and shielded Charlotte behind her. She didn''t want to fight, but it didn''t mean she was a pushover. She''d been sneaking out every night to learn fighting skills. As Aleigha suddenly turn around, Emilia was stunned. She seemed to see a sh of fierceness in Aleigha''s eyes. Why would that woman have that kind of look in her eyes? Emilia shook her head and looked Aleigha in the eye again, only to find nothing in her eyes. "You lied to me that night, didn''t you? You said Adrian was in that room." Emilia could never let it go. She was sure that Aleigha set her up on purpose. Aleigha smiled faintly. "Whatever you say." "B*tch, stop acting like you don''t care. You make me sick." Emilia raised her hand and was about to p Aleigha. Aleigha did not even try to dodge. She grabbed Emilia''s hand and pped her in the face. "That''s for your being impolite." Before Emilia could fight back, Aleigha pped her again. "That''s for telling you I''m your elder sister, and I can teach you a lesson whenever I want." Aleigha held Emilia''s hand tightly. Emilia tried to get rid of it, but she couldn''t. The next thing she knew, Aleigha pped her in the face again. "That''s for your being greddy! If you''re gonna be a thief, don''t act like one. Not everyone wants what you want." "Enough, stop!" Marcos finally recovered from his shock and hurriedly walked up to Aleigha. Aleigha was in a bad mood today. She raised her hand and gave Emilia another p. "And that''s for my bad mood! Suck it up!" Aleigha pped Emilia four times without giving her a chance to fight back. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Aleigha turned to look at Marcos. His eyes were extremely calm. Seeing Marcos, Charlotte hurriedly stood in front of Aleigha. She was afraid that Aleigha would suffer..N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "If you hit her, I''ll get you out of Gardner Group. I''ll do what I say," Charlotte roared angrily. Charlotte seldom asked about Gardner Group, but she was the shareholder, and she had a very good rtionship with the other shareholders. It was not impossible for her to fire Marcos. "Aunt, you..." Marcos knew that he couldn''t afford to mess with Charlotte. Although she didn''t hold many shares of Gardner Group, she was incredibly loaded and she didn''t have children. Marcos coveted her property. Although he really wanted to teach Aleigha a lesson at this time, he couldn''t. Charlotte was on her side. "How dare you hit my daughter! You''re dead meat!" Lainey roared like crazy. Lainey had always pretended to be gentle and kind. But today, for her n, she acted unusually impulsive and rushed to Aleigha. Aleigha subconsciously stepped back, so did Charlotte. Seeing this, Marcos held Lainey by the waist. "What are you doing? Are you insane? Don''t you know you''re carrying my son?" Aleighaughed in her heart. Marcos probably didn''t know about Lainey''s n. "B*tch." Seeing that Lainey was stopped, Emilia rushed to Aleigha again. She reached out and was about to grab Aleigha''s hair. However, Aleigha was half a head taller than her. It was not easy for her to do it, and naturally, Aleigha would not let her. Aleigha put Charlotte behind her and lifted her foot, ready to kick Emilia in the stomach. On second thought, she stopped. Emilia was carrying a child and she didn''t want to get herself into trouble. Charlotte seemed to have seen through her thoughts, so she tripped Emilia. Emiliay on the ground, embarrassed and angry. Then, she crawled up again. "Let go of me. They are bullying your daughter! Do something!" Lainey was so angry that her face turned red. She really wished that she could beat the sh*t out of Aleigha! "Calm down!" Marcos roared angrily. Lainey was stunned, and then she took the opportunity to break free of Marcos and rushed to Aleigha. "Grandaunt, go make a call to Ronan." Aleigha took Charlotte''s hand and said. Charlotte nced at Aleigha worriedly. Aleigha smiled. "It''s okay." "B*tch, I''m gonna kick your ass!" Lainey raised her hand. Of course, Aleigha wouldn''t fight back. She grabbed Lainey''s hand and looked at her coldly. "Aunt, don''t push me. I''m warning you." Lainey raised the corner of her mouth with a sly smile. Then, she frowned and copsed to the ground. "Marcos, my stomach! It hurts so much!" Aleigha hurriedly let go of her hand and looked at her, who was lying on the ground with a painful face. "Lainey!" Marcos rushed up to pick Lainey up anxiously. "Mom!" Emilia shouted. Lainey covered her stomach with a painful expression. Aleigha looked at her with aplicated look. She was right. It was a trap, and Lainey was not carrying a boy. "Call the ambnce! What are you waiting for? I won''t let you go if anything happens to her!" Marcos roared at Aleigha with anger. "What? You think It''s Aleigha''s fault? Please, your wife and daughter started it" When Charlotte came in after the phone call, she saw Lainey fall down. Aleigha didn''t do anything at all. "If it weren''t for her, would this family be like this? If my son''s gone, I''ll tear her apart!" "Wow, wow! This was actually from my biological father!" Aleigha thought. She wasn''t surprised at all. She hamilia and Lainey, but she hated not wait to the core. She t to kill him and take hiqete to her mother''s tomb. Con his b Now that she couldn''t get him to admit he was wrong, she would make him lose everything he cared about. He was a monster! He needed to pay for what he did to her and her mom! He was the cause of all the tragedies. She didn''t want to call him Dad, because he didn''t deserve it. Other people''s dad were dads, and her dad was nothing but a selfish brute. She would let her dead mom down if she showed any mercy to him. Chapter 1166 "Marcos, it hurts." Lainey took Marcos''s hand and bit her lower lip. His face was deathly white. If Aleigha had not known that she was acting, she would have believed that she had miscarried. When Ronan came in with his medical kit, Aleigha didn''t forget to see Lainey''s expression. Sure enough, she saw disbelief. "Ronan, check her out." Marcos said anxiously. "Marcos, let''s go to the hospital. I don''t want Ronan to treat me." Lainey said in a weak voice. "The ambnce is on the way. Let Ronan see if you''re okay." Ronan stepped forward and said, "Mr. Gardner, let''s send Mrs. Gardner to the hospital first. She seems to be bleeding." Ronan was not an obstetrician-gynecologist, so he dared not to jump to conclusions. "Ronan, let''s go to the nearest hospital together." Charlotte suggested. "Marcos, I want to go to a private hospital." Lainey''s pleading eyes made Marcos''s heart soften. Charlotte seemed to be aware of something, and secretly went out. The paramedics from the nearest hospital came here soon. Lainey wanted to refuse, but it was toote. Aleigha followed them. The show was about to start. How could she miss it? "What are you doing? Don''t follow us." Emilia hurriedly stopped her. Aleigha nced at her coldly and got into the car without hesitation. Charlotte ordered the driver to follow the ambnce. Aleigha looked at her mobile phone and suddenly realized that it was in mid-October. She remembered clearly that Charlotte''s car ident happened in October 17th in herst life. There were only a few hours left before October 17th. Feeling sad, she looked at Charlotte who was holding her hands tightly. It was the only alive person in the world who cared about her. When they arrived at the hospital, there were already nurses and doctors waiting for them. Lainey was directly sent to the emergency room. Ronan, Marcos, and Emilia followed her, so did Aleigha and Charlotte. But they were all stopped at the door of the emergency room. Ronan had a friend at the hospital. After making a call, he entered the emergency room. As soon as Ronan entered, Marcos rushed up to Aleigha and pped her hard without saying anything. Aleigha was almost beaten unconscious. "Marcos, that''s it! Get out of Gardner Group! You''re fired." Marcos''s behaviorpletely angered Charlotte. Even though she was ady, she couldn''t put up with it. "Aunt, she could have killed my son!" Marcos''s voice was louder than Charlotte''s. "Dad, beat that b*tch as you want! Grandaunt doesn''t have the right to fire you." Emilia said with a gloating face. Aleigha felt a bit dizzy. After a long while, she came to herself and looked at Marcos with resentment. "B*tch, how dare you re at me?" Marcos said as he raised his hand again. "Stop it!" Aleigha turned curiously to the source of the sound. What? What brought him here? Freddie apanied his family to the hospital to visit his grandfather. When he was about leave, he saw Aleigha outside the emergency room. He wondered if she needed some help The next second, he saw a middle-aged man raising his hand to her. "Freddie, stay out of this. It''s none of your business." Aleigha said to Freddie in a low voice with obvious anger. She had to be tough when it came to Freddie. She didn''t want what had happened to him in thest life happen again. "I can''t watch him beat you." Freddie was anxious. He just didn''t understand why Aleigha refused his help every time. Did she hate him that much? "I''m fine. Get out of here." Aleigha turned her head and did not look at him. Marcos was annoyed when he was interrupted. He raised his hand again, trying to p Aleigha. Freddie rushed forward and punched Marcos, who then fall to the ground, unable to get up. "Ah, Dad." Emilia was so frightened that she cried out. Aleigha rubbed her slightly swollen temples and sighed helplessly. "Freddie, he''s my dad." She thought Marcos had iting, but she couldn''t seem too happy about it. After all, it wasn''t easy to bring down Marcos. She couldn''tpletely fall out with him yet. "Just because he''s your dad doesn''t mean he can hit you! Violence isn''t the only solution." Aleigha knew how kind Freddie was. He was from a strong family and he had been living under its wings He had no idea how cunning people could be. "Freddie, my-my sister hurt my mom. My dad was just too angry." Emilia looked panicked and pitiful, trying to turn Freddie against Aleigha. Aleigha was really anxious. Emilia had got the look in her eye when a hunter saw the prey! Aleigha knew Emilia well. There was a reason why she did what she did. "Angry? That''s not an excuse. I don''t think he''s a good father." Freddie red at Marcos. Then, he looked at Aleigha with soft eyes. Aleigha felt uneasy under his gaze. She turned around and walked to Charlotte, ignoring him. "You are quite sweet, young man." Charlotte seemed to be very satisfied with Freddie. She looked at him as if he were her child. Aleigha looked at Charlotte and felt a little speechless. Freddie smiled at Charlotte as a reply. "What the hell? Lainey is in the emergency room, and you''re flirting with a b*stard who judges me? Don''t you know I''m your father?" It took Marcos a long time to get up. Freddie''s punch nearly knocked him out. His anger was getting stronger. "A b*stard? You mean my son''s a b*stard? Mr. Gardner, what do you mean?" Aleigha looked toward the source of the sound and her heat sank. It was Freddie''s mother, Windy Woods. Ale had been really nice to Aleigha in thest life, but in the end, she herself because she was disfigured in a fire. Aleigha always felt that it had something to do with Emilia.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not only did Windey have a strong family, she was very capable. She had a gift for business and a unique eye, so she did well in business and in the arts. NovelDrama.Org sto Chapter 1167 The Woods family itself was rich and powerful. The only problem was that Windy was too protective of her son. Maybe she just didn''t want her son to lose his innocence. "Windy Woods?" Marcos had been in business for so many years, of course he knew Windy. Only then did he realize that Freddie was just like the male version of Windy. Windy walked up to Freddie and looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. After a moment, she suddenly raised her hand and pinched his cheek with a smile. "That''s my boy." Freddie blushed and hurriedly dodged. "Mom, Mom, stop. We''re not at home!" Aleigha couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that Windy had not changed at all. She always treated her son as a five-year-old child. In her eyes, Freddie was Peter Pan. "Mrs. Woods, what- what are you doing here?" Marcos put on a humble and ttering look. Aleigha looked at him and felt sick. Windy red at Marcos before turning to look at Charlotte. "Nice to meet you, Charlotte. How are you?" Charlotte slightly frowned, seeming to recall who the graceful and beautifuldy was. "Did you forget me? Seven years ago, the Woods family held an auction, and you bought a ruby ring. I was the owner of the ruby ring." When Charlotte heard that, it all clicked. She took Aleigha''s hand and went up. "Aleigha, this is Mrs. Windy Woods. Say hi to her." Aleigha smiled and looked at Windy with great respect. "Hello, Mrs. Woods. I''m Aleigha Gardner." "Mom, I thought you didn''t know them." Seeing that Windy knew Aleigha''s family, Freddieughed like a child. Aleigha sighed in her heart. The time hade. "Mrs. Woods, I''m sorry..." "Mr. Gardner, I don''t want to hear your exnation. I''ll always remember what you said about my son." Windy impatiently interrupted Marcos. Her eyes turned from kind to cold and sharp when she looked at him. Marcos was sweating all over. If he offended the Xiao family, his elders would take care of it. However, if he offended the Woods family, he was doomed. Marcos was really desperate. He didn''t want to die yet! The Woods family was a bit different from the other big families. It had deep ties to the military and the government. The Gardner family was nothingpared to it. Windy seemed to like Charlotte very much because of what happened seven years ago. And her son had some connection with Aleigha. Crap... Marcos''s anger was gone in an instant, and the way he looked at Aleigha became veryplicated. Although Emilia didn''t know how powerful the Woods family was, she had seen Windy in fashion magazines and financial news a lot. Therefore, when Windy appeared, she suddenly realized that the handsome guy who was crazy about with Aleigha was actually from the Woods family! Anger and jealousy instantly swept over Emilia. Why did everything good happen to Aleigha? She got engaged to Adrian and made Freddie fall in love with her! Why? She didn''t deserve them! "Is the patient''s family here?" The door of the emergency room was opened at this time. A nurse poked her head out. Marcos hurried forward and said, "I am her husband." "Oh, she''s just a little anemic. It''s not a big deal. You can take her home now." What? Aemic? Emilia stood at the side, her eyespletely nk. No one knew what she was thinking. "Is her child okay?" Aleigha asked on purpose. "Child? What child?" The nurse was confused. Even though Marcos was not smart, he realized what was going on. His handsome face was filled with embarrassment. Upon seeing that, Aleigha almostughed out. "Hey, where''s your son? Marcos, ask your wife where your son is and if he''s fine." Charlotteughed at Marcos while pushing him forward. It was really funny. The point was, Marcos offended Freddie and Windy for something that didn''t even exist. What a hard day for him! Aleigha had a brainwave. She looked at Windy and said, "Mrs. Woods, it''s veryte. I''m a little worried about my grandaunt driving home. Can you give her a ride?" "Of course. I just want to talk to her. Freddie, you stay here with Miss Gardner. You don''t have to go home tonight." What did Windy mean by that? Was she implying something? Aleigha was speechless. "Mom, bye." Freddie could not wait for his mom to get out of here. Charlotte didn''t want to leave, but Aleigha asked her to. In the end, she left with Windy. Seeing that, Marcos left, too. He didn''t say anything to Lainey or Emilia. Emilia stood still and thought anxiously, "It''s over. The n doesn''t work." Aleigha knew that Marcos didn''t dare to do anything here because of Freddie But just because he was gone didn''t mean he would let go of Lainey and Emilia. Things were getting funnier. While Aleigha was thinking, the emergency room''s door was opened again. Lainey walked out step by step. She looked at Aleigha with deep eyes. "Mom, what should we do?" Emilia rushed up to Lainey and her tears fell down instantly. She had been holding them back because she didn''t want to annoy Marcos. Lainey looked at Emilia and then looked at Aleigha. She smiled andforted Emilia, "What are you afraid of? Stop crying. Don''t let themugh at us." Wow! Aleigha even wanted to apud for her. "Mom, Dad knows everything." Lainey showed a bitter smile. "So what? Will him drive us out? Even if he''s gonna divorce me, I will take away half of his property. "He won''t do it. Don''t worry." Even Lainey said so, she was not sure what Marcos would do to them. Aleigha shrugged and smiled at Lainey innocently. "Since you''re fine, I''m gonna go." Freddie followed her away. They got into the car and went to the Gardener Residence. On the way, Freddie had wanted to ask Aleigha something, but he didn''t.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1168 "I know you are curious why I am doing this to you. I can only tell you I want you to stay away from me. "Some things are better left unsaid. In short, stay away from me and my sister Emilia." Freddie looked at Aleigha. This was the first time that he had been so close to her. He didn''t know why, but he fell prey to her charm. Every time he wanted to get closer to her, she would put on a distant look. It was really hurtful. His heart was supposed to be ake of peace. She was like a gust of wind, rippling the calm surface. He waspletely bewitched. "But I don''t want to."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Freddie blurted out and hurriedly turned his head to look out of the car, afraid that he would meet Aleigha''s cold gaze. "It won''t do you any good to get close to me. Believe me." Aleigha sighed. She knew how Freddie felt about her. She had to let him get over her before hepletely fell in love with her. "Can''t we be friends?" "No!" "I can protect you." "I don''t need it. I can protect myself." "If it weren''t for me, you would have been beaten." "I don''t care! Just leave me alone." The car slowly stopped at the gate of the Gardner Residence. Aleigha got out of the car without looking back. She didn''t even say thank you to Freddie. Freddie sat in the car and looked at her back. He muttered, "Aleigha, I can''t give up on you. I''m sure I''ll impress you one day." When Aleigha got home, she saw Charlotte sitting on the sofa. Charlotte looked at her with an ambiguous smile, sending chills down her spine. "Grandaunt, what''s with that smile?" "I like Freddie. I think he''s no worse than Adrian. If Adrian wants to break off the engagement, let him." What the hell? "Come on, Freddie and I aren''t even friends." Aleigha was a bit helpless. Meanwhile, she was worried about another thing. Based on what had happened in thest life, Charlotte''s time was drawing near. She had to figure out a way. "Hey, Aleigha, what are you blushing for?" "I''m not! Grandaunt, it''ste. You should go to bed." Charlotte looked at her and secretly poked her waist. "My little girl has something on her mind and refuses to tell me. But it''s okay. "Good night." "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Aleigha was still worried. What if Charlotte went out and had a car ident when she was sleeping? Charlotte happily took her hand to go upstairs. It was the middle of the night. Aleigha''s eyes were red and puffy. Looking at the sleeping Charlotte, she was slightly relieved. Before she could continue to sleep, a tinkling sound came from downstairs, followed by Marcos''s roar. Aleigha waspletely woken up. She got out of bed quietly and walked out of Charlotte''s room. In the living room, Lainey and her daughter knelt down and hugged each other. Marcos was holding a broken vase. Dustin sat on the sofa with a calm expression. It was as if he didn''t care about it at all. "Let''s go and watch the show. I''m so excited that they are gonna be punished." Charlotte, who was also woken up, whispered. Aleigha was startled. She turned around and looked at her. "Grandaunt, I thought you were sleeping." "They''re so noisy. This family doesn''t take a day off." It was already seven o''clock in the morning. It seemed that no one slept wellst night. As soon as they got downstairs, Marcos threw the vase at foot inthe shard cut her ankle j instant, sending a sharp pain. "What''s wrong with you?" Charlotte''s heart ached and she hurriedly squatted down to check Aleigha''s injury. "I can''t believe you ganged up with outsiders to bully your father!" Marcos was just like an angry lion, ring at Aleigha. Aleigha frowned slightly and looked up at Marcos. "If you hadn''t hit me, Freddie wouldn''t have stood out for me." Marcos got even angrier. He turned around, trying to find something a little more lethal. "As*hole! How could you me it on Aleigha? Let me remind you, the Woods family has her back!" Dustin received a call from Windy vel? early in the morning. Knowing what had happened in the hospital yesterday, he apologized to Windy over and over again. He was as old as Windy''s dad, yet he had to apologize to her! This was really ridiculous. But he had no other choice. The Woods family was more difficult to deal with than the Xiao family. Marcos suddenly stopped moving as if he had been immobilized. After a long while, he looked at Aleigha. "Fine, I''ll just let you go. Now that you have someone else behind you, get the hell out of here!" Aleigha sneered in her heart. Why should she be the one who was leaving? "Since Dad said so, I will leave." Aleigha did not exin, nor did she pretend to be weak. She turned around to leave. "Aleigha, wait. Don''t listen to him. I''m not dead yet. He''s not the boss of the family!" As Dustin said so, he banged his cane on the ground. "Dad, what are you saying? We haven''t had a peaceful day since she came back. Do you still want to keep her?" Marcos was so angry that he was panting heavily. "What did she do? Did she pretend to be pregnant, or did she try to seduce her future brother-inw? tell me, what did she do Comel on, Dustin pointed at Lainey and Emilia with his cane. The love and indulgence of the past waspletely gone. Not only was he disappointed in them, but he loathed them. Marcos was speechless. He looked at Lainey and then kicked her to the ground. "Why would I marry you?" Lainey didn''t even dare to cry, let alone speak. She held Emilia in her arms, afraid that Marcos would kick Emilia in the belly. "Why are you still protecting this b*satrd? And you even called Adrian. "Don''t you have dignity? "Shameless b*tch." Marcos was so angry that he kept call Lainey names. He hadpletely forgotten how he had doted on her. Emilia lowered her head. She was no longer as arrogant as before. "Forget it. What''s the use of yelling at them? I told you they were jinxes. "And the younger jinx is carrying a little jinx. This family is so over." Charlotte felt disgusted at the sight of Lainey and Emilia. She really wished that Marcos could drive them out. "Go get a divorce. The Gardner family doesn''t need them, and I don''t want to see them again." Dustin waved his hand in disgust and turned his head away. Hearing that, Lainey couldn''t retain herposure. She raised her head and shouted at Marcos, "Marcos, you can''t divorce me! "Or I''ll tell everyone what you did!" Chapter 1169 Divorce? No way! Marcos''s face turned from pale to green and then to red. He was trembling with anger and pointed at Lainey, unable to say a word. "What, do you have something on her?" Dustin looked at Marcos, full of confusion. Marcos was at a loss for words and stood still on the spot. "Grandpa, a divorce would reflect badly on our family name. What will the Xiao family think of us? "Aunt Lainey must have done this crazy thing for her pregnant daughter. Please forgive her." Aleigha was not in a hurry to kick Lainey and Emilia out. Their punishment was not enough yet. Compared to what she had suffered, this was nothing. Everyone present was shocked. No one had expected that Aleigha would stand out for Lainey and Emilia. Lainey looked at Aleigha. She had no idea what Aleigha was up to. "Dad, I don''t think it''s gonnae to that. A divorce could hurt my face." Seeing that Aleigha said so, Marcos quickly added. He knew that he couldn''t fall out with Lainey at this time. If she exposed everything he''d done, he could be the one getting kicked out of the house. Lainey breathed a sigh of relief. Marcos didn''t dare to divorce her. After all, she knew too many of his secrets. That was why she threw all caution to the wind for her n. However, her n failed at thest step. She had not expected that Charlotte would call Ronan and send her to the nearest hospital. Ronan was Dustin''s man. Even if she wanted to bribe him, she couldn''t. "What about my face? This woman is a jinx. Give her some money and send her away." Dustin was angry as hell. He sounded very determined. "Grandpa, please give Aunt Lainey and Emilia another chance for my sake. I want us to live together as a family. "If you''re mad at me, I can apologize. Grandpa, please don''t drive them out, okay?" Aleigha walked to Dustin''s side. Her voice was soft and gentle, but her heart was ice-cold. Kicking them out was not even revenge. She wanted more. She was not gonna let them leave in one piece. She would return to them a hundredfold what she had been through. Dustin looked at Aleigha with aplicated expression. He didn''t know how to answer her. "Grandpa, I beg you." Aleigha looked at Dustin with clear eyes. After a while, he nodded helplessly. "For Aleigha''s sake, I''m not gonna kick you guys out. Don''t think trickery is gonna get you anywhere in this family." "I have seen too many people these years. I don''t even bother to mention what you have done. If this happens again, I''ll do whatever it takes to get you out of here." "Thank you, Dad. We won''t do it again. Emilia,e on, say thank you to Grandpa!" Lainey pulled Emilia to Dustin''s side. It was really rare for the two of them to look so embarrassed. "You should thank Aleigha, not me." Lainey hesitated a little, and then the impatience on her face disappeared. She gave a smile and said, "Aleigha, please forgive me. "Thank you so much for helping us. We''ll get along well, right?" Lainey was apologizing? Aleigha didn''t see thating. She thought Lainey would never bow her head. She was really looking forward to what would happen next. Aleigha smiled faintly and replied, "It''s okay, Auntie, please get up." As if nothing had happened, Aleigha took the initiative to help Lainey up. "I''m not gonna say sorry to you, b*tch." Emilia was really stubborn. Aleigha could not help butugh coldly in her heart. Her mother gave in. What was the point of her notpromising? "Then get out of here." Even Marcos was annoyed by Emilia''s attitude. Since when did she be so disobedient?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emilia shivered and hurriedly ran into Lainey''s arms. "Emilia, apologize!" Lainey pushed Emilia away. This was not the right time for her to be willful. Emilia, though unwilling, looked at Aleigha and said, "I''m sorry." "It''s okay. We''re a family." Aleigha narrowed her eyes and said gently. "All right, let''s go." Marcos urged Lainey and Emilia to leave. No one stopped them. Aleigha heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the three of them leave. Her main purpose today was to prevent Charlotte from having a car ident. The only ones left in the living room were Dustin, Charlotte and Aleigha. "Aleigha, you are too kind." Charlotte did not stop Aleigha from convincing Dustin. She knew that this girl was not a cruel person. Aleigha smailed shyly and leaned against Dustin. "Grandpa is kind, too. All I did was act like a spoiled child, and be said yes. Am I right, Ov Grandpa?" Aleigha suppressed the disgust in her heart and tried her best to please Dustin. She was no longer as afraid of him as she used to be. Only in this way could she make Dustin O She was gonna take everything the Gardner family had. "Marcos, Lainey, Emilia, this isn''t over." She thought. She wanted to protect those she N loved, and she wanted revenge even more. Therefore, she had to endure humiliation and make herself absolutely strong. "Fine. I''m out of here. I have made an appointment with Windy." After saying that, Charlotte was going to leave, but was stopped by Aleigha. "Grandaunt, I''m go with you." Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "Little girl, do you want to go with me or do you want to see that young man?" "What are you saying? I don''t like him." Aleigha blushed slightly, which was a sign of shyness in the eyes of the two elders. Dustin''s anger dissipated when he saw it. "Go ahead. It wouldn''t hurt for Aleigha to meet a few more people." Aleigha just wanted to keep an eye on Charlotte. She thought they were going straight there, but Charlotte took her shopping. Fortunately, everything went well. There was no car ident. What would happen after they met Windy? Chapter 1170 It was the first time for Aleigha toe to the Woods Residence. The house was big yet there was no fancy decorations on it. She calcted that there were at least 30 rooms. Well, it was not surprising. The Woods family was rted to the military and the government. They wouldn''t make their a pce like some rich people. There was a big yard in front of this house. It looked old and simple, but Aleigha could tell that this yard alone was worth more than the entire Gardner Residence. Windy greeted Charlotte and Aleigha decently and warmly. Seeing Freddie, who had got a silly smile, Aleigha felt that her head was aching. "Aleigha, wee to my home." Freddie was so happy that he didn''t know what to say. Aleigha followed behind Charlotte, unsettled. As soon as she entered the house, she felt inexplicably upset. Freddie followed her. He didn''t shut up because she was distracted. Instead, he took her hand and walked to the back yard. "Hey, let go of my hand!" When Aleigha realized where she was, she angrily shook off Freddie''s hand. Freddie went bright pink with embarrassment. He hurriedly apologized and said, "I''m sorry." "Why did you bring me here? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from me?" Aleigha''s tone was cold, and the way she looked at Freddie was unfriendly. "The elders are talking. I was afraid you''d feel bored." Aleigha frowned slightly and said with a look of displeasure, "I like to chat with elders." "Hey, don''t go, I''ll show you something great." Freddie was as excited as a child. Aleigha nced at him and wanted to say no, but she was attracted by the stars in his eyes. In the end, she nodded. "Fine. But that doesn''t mean we''re friends." Her tone was still as cold as ever, but Freddie didn''t mind it at all. The point was, she didn''t turn him down. "Follow me." Freddie took Aleigha to a room. As soon as Aleigha came in, she felt extremely ufortable because of some cold and gloomy aura. It was very dark and cold in the room. "Here?" Aleigha clutched her sleeve and clung to him. He took her by the hand andforted her softly. "It''s okay. I''ll turn on the light." With a thud, the dark room suddenly lit up. Aleigha wanted to cover her eyes with her hand, but Freddie beat her to it. He stood in front of her to shield her from the bright light. She frowned slightly and subconsciously took two steps back. There was a trace of disappointment in Freddie''s eyes. He then smiled and said, "Look." Aleigha squinted her eyes. When she was used to the light and saw what was in this room, she couldn''t help but gasp. Only now did she understand why the Woods family could be so low-key and so intimidating at the same time. Although this room was just about 100 square meters, it was lined with guns of all kinds. No heavy big guns. They were all very delicate little guns.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With a look of excitement on his face, Freddie pointed at a golden pistol and said, "This one suits you." "Me? Why do I need a pistol? Do I look like a violent person?" Aleigha wanted tough and weep all at once. Freddie did not know why he wanted to give Aleigha a pistol. Perhaps he felt that a girl like her would not be willing to be protected at all. "It''s for self-defense." Aleigha stared nkly at the pistol in her hand. Her brain was racing. In her 2. Emilia had her hunted Ses Though none of t s seeded, she was se not sure she would be so lucky in this life. Besides, if it hadn''t been for Adrian, she would have been killed by Emilia. "If you don''t know how to use it, I''ll teach you." Seeing that she kept silent, Freddie said in a low voice. Aleigha knitted her brows. She put the pistol into her purse and said, "I can learn it myself." "You could''ve let the gun go off." Freddie tried to persuade her. Aleigha slightly raised her eyebrow and sneered. "You don''t believe me?" Freddie smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. "I''m going back." Aleigha turned around to leave. Freddie couldn''t stop her, so he just followed her. Aleigha stayed at the Woods Residence untilte afternoon. She looked at her watch and found that the ident time had passed Maybe she could rx now! Content After dinner, they went home. In the car, Aleigha became more and more nervous. Charlotte looked at her absent-minded look and felt distressed. "Aleigha, are you thinking about Adrian?" Aleigha was stunned. Why would Charlotte suddenly mention Adrian? "No, I''m just thinking about the school thing. It''s time for me to go back." "Sigh, you''re just too kind. Now that Adrian has agreed to cancel the engagement, I''m afraid he would be with..." Aleigha naturally knew what Charlotte wanted to say. She patted her hand andforted her, "Take it easy. If it''s mine, it''s mine. "If he''s not meant to be mine, I''ll just let him go. Don''t worry, I''m fine." "I just don''t want Lainey and Emilia to get what they want. I hate them." Charlotte thought that Emilia was no good enough for Adrian. "Let it go. Adrian''s got to marry someone. If it''s not me..." There was a loud bang. Aleigha felt the impact of a great force upon her body. Before she knew what had happened, she had already lost consciousness. The moment her consciousness disappeared, she saw that Charlotte, who was next to her, was bleeding profusely. The sharp pain soon woke Aleigha up. When she opened her eyes again, she heard hasty footsteps. She looked up. Her body was pressed by something hard and she could not move at all. Her legs seemed to be injured, because she could feel that blood was flowing out little by little. Fortunately, she could still move her hands. As she groped in the darkness, she suddenly touched a warm hand. "Someone save us! Save us!" She used up almost all of her strength to hold that hand tightly and push the heavy object on her. "Help! Help!" Someone heard her scream and rushed over to give her a hand. "Please save the woman next to me first." She knew that she would be fine, but what about Charlotte? She didn''t dare to think about it. Chapter 1171 Aleigha was really scared that Charlotte was gonna leave her again. When the light finally appeared and someone lifted Charlotte out, Aleigha calmed down a little. "Girl, give me your hand." A middle-aged man held out his hand to Aleigha. The man tried to pull her up, but she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. She gritted her teeth. "Sir, I''m fine. Please take my grandaunt to the hospital. I''m hanging in there." "Wait a minute, youngdy. I''m gonna get you some more help." The man got up and went for help. Aleigha raised her head and looked around desperately. When she finally saw an ambnce, she breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after, the man came back. Aleigha did not dare to move. The gnawing pain blurred her consciousness. All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her legs. The man had picked her up. "Are you alright, youngdy?" Aleigha shook her head. The pain was so intense that she had no strength left. Even a smile could exhaust her. "I''m fine. Thank you." She was sent to the hospital. It was two dayster when she came out of the operating room and regained consciousness. The police came in to make a record, and she recalled what she had gone through. Fortunately, Charlotte had been rescued in time and was out of danger. She was lying on the bed beside Aleigha. At this moment, Charlotte was looking at Aleigha with her eyes were full of tears. "Aleigha, it''s okay." Aleigha nodded. "Thank God you''re fine." As soon as Charlotte woke up, she heard from the doctor that they had a serious car ident. Fortunately, they were wearing seat belts, and the injuries were not that serious. Charlotte knew the one who saved her was actually Aleigha, who offered to have her taken to the hospital first. By the time Aleigha got to the hospital, she had lost too much blood and was unconscious. Fortunately, her life didn''t end there. The driver who caused the ident had been arrested for drunk driving. Aleigha knew it was not just a traffic ident. If she was right, the driver would apologize in publicter. This matter had a great impact. That driver was severely punished. At noon on the third day, the Gardners arrived at the hospital. As soon as they entered the door, Lainey burst into tears. Charlotte pretended not to see her fake grief. She just talked to Dustin. "Sis, you''re so lucky. You survived a car ident this bad. That''s amazing." Emilia said. Aleigha smiled faintly. She didn''t say anything, nor did she seem to be unhappy. Her heart was ice cold. When the time was right, she would take her time torturing Emilia. "Keep your mouth shut or get out of here." Charlotte couldn''t hate Emilia more. She looked at Emilia with her eyes full of warnings. "Emilia, off you go." Lainey hurriedly mediated the dispute, as if she were a kind-hearted person. "Get out, all of you. I get a headache when I see you guys." Charlotte nced at Lainey and Marcos with obvious disgust. Aleigha was kind of amused. Dustin didn''t say anything. He could do nothing about this sister. "Aunt, have a good rest. We''re leaving now." Lainey smiled and pushed the angry Marcos out of the ward. Because of this injury, Aleigha had to ask for leave again. As soon as she got home, she heard from the maid that Emilia told everyone she was carrying Adrian''s child. Aleigha did not take this matter to heart. A he would nevere true. Emilia knew very well Adrian had nothing to do with this child, and so did Adrian. However, Aleigha seemed that have underestimated the impact of the news. Even Adrian heard about it. In the afternoon, Aleigha sat by the window in the sun. It waste autumn and she felt a bit chilly. When her cell phone rang, she frowned impatiently. The ringtone was so harsh that it made her feel uneasy. "Hey, what''s up?" "Is this how you talk to your boss?" There was a hint of excitement in the man''s tone, but it made her helpless. She didn''t know why, but she was always annoyed by his jocr tone. She put on a smile. "Of course not. What can I do for you, Mr. Xiao?" "Heh. Is it because I agreed to work with you that you don''t care about me anymore? Where have you been these days?" Adrian was too busy these days. The frequent idents caught him off guard. The release of thetest product had been postponed, and he hadn''t had a good rest for a while. He finally got a half-day off, and the first thing he thought of was to call Aleigha. He wondered if she had heard of that thing. "Mr. Xiao, how dare I?" Aleigha said perfunctorily. She did not want Adrian to know that she was injured. "Let''s meet. I missed you," Adrian suddenly softened his tone and said in a gentle voice. Aleigha''s heart missed a beat. She blinked her eyes in a panic, and it took her a few seconds to regainposure. "I haven''t been feeling like going outtely," said Aleigha. Her injuries were not yet healed, and she still imping. She did not want Mas. meet Adrian at this time. A sigh came from the other side of the phone. He was angry. "Then tell me where your home is. I''lle to you." "No, let mee to you. Where should we meet?" Her biggest fear was that he would get angry. "Fine. By the way, don''t dress up just to please me." Adrian was clearly much happier than before. What? To please him? Aleigha wished she could p him in the face and kick him out of his arrogance. After hanging up the phone, Aleigha was lost in thought. She had not recovered yet. What would Adrian do if he found she was injured? After all, she hadn''t told him that she was actually his fiancee. "Thump! Thump!" The high-heeled shoes made a shrill noise on the smooth floor.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Aleigha suddenly had an idea. She got up and walked out with a cane. Chapter 1172 When Emilia was ready to go out with her designer bag, couture, and delicate makeup, she met Aleigha. Emilia narrowed her eyes and raised her eyebrow. "Why don''t you just stay home? Don''t you know it''s dangerous out there for a jinx like you?" Aleigha didn''t care about her provocation. Emilia had been so arroganttely that she looked down upon everyone as if she were already Mrs. Xiao. "I''d love to stay at home, but I have an appointment with Adrian." Aleigha knew that Emilia would get mad for this. That was exactly what she wanted. "B*tch, don''t you know Adrian''s gonna be my husband? How dare you seduce him?" Emilia''s eyes widened. All that came out of her mouth was profanity. Fortunately, Aleigha was already used to it. "Your husband? I don''t think Adrian broke off our engagement yet. I''m still his fiancee." Aleigha nced at her indifferently and was about to leave. "B*tch, stop!" Emilia was furious and rushed over to Aleigha. An imperceptible sneer appeared on the corner of Aleigha''s mouth, and she continued to go downstairs. Emilia grabbed Aleigha''s hand and said fiercely, "B*tch, stay away from Adrian. I''m warning you." "Let go of me," Aleigha tried to get rid of Emilia. There was no way that Emilia would give Aleigha the chance to meet Adrian. She grabbed Aleigha''s arm and pulled her to the ground with all her strength. As Aleigha fell backwards, she covered her head with her hands subconsciously. Then, she fell heavily to the ground. "Aleigha!" When Dustin came out of his room, he saw Emilia pull Aleigha to the ground. Dustin was already mad at Emilia because of what happened. Instead of reflecting on her mistakes, she bullied Aleigha even more! Emilia was shocked, and then she hurriedly took a step back. Her face was full of fear, and her eyes were immediately swimming with tears. "Grandpa, I didn''t do anything! It''s not my fault. She fell down herself." "Enough! I''m not blind. I saw everything! What''s your problem?" Once again, Dustin was extremely disappointed in Emilia. He had thought that she would change, but he seemed to be wrong. "No, Grandpa, it''s not what you see." Emilia still wanted to exin, but in the eyes of Dustin, her exnation was a sophistry. "Grandpa, my leg hurts." Things went ording to the Aleigha''s n. She sat on the floor, crying in pain. "Hang in there. I''ll have someone take you to the hospital." Ronan had gone abroad for a medical conference, so there was no doctor at home. Dominic heard the noise and ran to them. Seeing Aleigha on the ground, he smartly picked her up before asking what was going on. "Take her to the hospital," Dustin decided to go with them. Bad things had been happening these days, which worried him a lot. His health got worse and he was wobbling a bit. "Grandpa, you stay at home. I''ll be fine. Uncle Dominic''s gonna take care of me." Aleigha would not let Dustin go with her. The whole thing was her n. She hoped to stay in the hospital for a few days under the pretext of injury. When she got to the hospital, she''d find an excuse to get rid of Dominic. She definitely could not let Adrian see Dominic, or Adrian would look into her and knew who she was. As she expected, she was admitted for observation. Dominic wanted to apany her, but she refused. After Dominic left, she gave Adrian a call. Adrian had been working absent- mindedly, checking the phone nowet and then. When his phone finally rang, he could not help but smile. sw "Hey, wdo you want for dinner?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Adrian, my leg got injured and I''m in the hospital. I''m afraid I can''t eat with you today." Aleigha''s tone was filled with grievance and guilt. The next thing she knew, Adrian hung up the phone. Aleigha gritted her teeth in anger. What the hell? Why did he hang up on her before she was finished? The phone buzzed again, which made Aleigha a bit upset. When she picked it up with a scowl on ho$ face, found it was Charlotte She turned down Charlotte''s offer to have someone look after her. Lying on the bed, she started thinking about everything. Gradually, she felt sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the door of the ward was pushed open with a bang. She was so frightened that she sat up. Seeing the man standing at the door, she was a bit flustered. "Who hurt you? Or did you hurt yourself by ident?" Adrian walked in like a gust of wind. The nurse tried to stop him. Aleigha smiled helplessly. "It''s okay, he''s my friend." Adrian pulled her into his arms as if there were no one else present. "Hey, let go of me. I can''t breathe." "Dummy, why are you so careless? You make me worry." Aleigha was stunned. Somehow, she felt a bit warm. "I''m fine, don''t worry." "I doubt that. If you were fine, you wouldn''t be here." Aleigha was a bit helpless. She ed out to push him. "I''ll be e worse f you keep hugging meelen Seriously, let go of me." "No! Do you still want to work with me? If yes, stop pushing me away." "I..." Aleigha was really speechless. Adrian was a man who wouldn''t take any crap from anyone. "Fine. The patient is the boss." Adrian gently let go of her. Seeing the blush on her face, he couldn''t help butugh. Aleigha raised her eyebrow. When their eyes met, her face instantly turned cold. "Stop looking at me. You know what?" "The whole town knows you''re getting married to Miss Gardner. "Looks like she''s gonna be Mrs. Xiao soon. Am I right?" There was sarcasm in her tone, but Adrian felt that she was being jealous. "I think I smell something." Adrian smelled it all over her. "No way. I took a shower." Aleigha sniffed herself. Chapter 1173 "I''m pretty sure I smell jealousy. Are you jealous?" Adrian couldn''t help but smile when he saw the dazed look on her face. Hearing this, Aleigha gave him a hard look and shouted angrily, "Get out of here! I''m not jealous at all! You''re insane! "Who do you think you are? Why would I be jealous because of you? You''ve got Miss Gardner and Miss Fulton. "So stoping to me! I don''t like yboys! I don''t like you! Get out!" Adrian frowned. He knew that she was cranky. Her temper was getting worse. "Hey, I didn''t do anything." "Mr. Xiao, when will the product be released?" Aleigha changed the subject. Adrian casually leaned against her legs and said, "This matter isn''t as simple as we thought it would be. "The Landry family and Darien are not good-for-nothings. They''re trying their best to go against me. It''s just I''m not a pushover. "They can''t stop me. But I''d like to wait a little longer tounch the product. "I need to take care of something personal first." Something personal?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Aleigha was correct, he was talking about the engagement with the Gardner family. "Looks like you''re indeed busy. Well, I feel sleepy and want to rest." Aleigha''s spirit drooped. Because of Aubrie and Emilia, she no longer wanted to have anything to do with Adrian. However, what if Adrian really married Emilia? Everyone wouldugh at her. When she thought of Emilia and Aubrie, her heart instantly turned as cold as ice. "Are you angry?" Adrian was really confused. Why did she always get angry for no reason? "Why would I be angry? Mr. Xiao, what makes you think I''d be angry for you? It''s gettingte. You should get going." Aleigha covered herself with the nket. She didn''t want to talk to Adrian anymore. Adrian clenched his fists tightly with anger. He lowered his eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking. However, the coldness emanating from him was enough to make people shudder. "Aleigha?" Adrian took in a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his anger. Aleigha didn''t say anything, as if she didn''t hear him. After a long while, Adrian left the hospital. As soon as he walked out of the hospital, he took a few deep breaths. He had given Aleigha all his patience and tolerance. Who else dared to give him that attitude? He had never been so gentle with a woman before. The two of them parted in discord. Aleigha was so angry that she could hardly sleep all night. The next afternoon, she went straight back to the Gardner family. Emilia no longer messes with Aleigha, even though there was hatred in the way she looked at Aleigha. After half a month, Aleigha went back to school. Freddie waited for her at the school gate, as if he knew that she woulde back. "Hi, Aleigha!" Aleigha felt a headache and pretended not to see him. "Aleigha, how''s your wound? Let me get your stuff." Freddie solicitously wanted to help Aleigha with the stuff. "I''m good. I can do it myself. Leave me alone." Aleigha was still as cold as an iceberg, rejecting everything about Freddie. Freddie wasn''t angry and continued to follow her. When they passed by the Academy of Art, they saw Emiliae out surrounded by several people. Aleigha immediately looked away. "Emilia, isn''t that your sister?" Emilia was courteouslyplimented by those around her. "Sister? She''s raised in the barn, you know. I don''t even think she''s my family." Emilia had already taken off her mask of tenderness. She didn''t mind speaking ill of Aleigha at all. Now that she was gonna be Mrs. Xiao, why should she continue to pretend to be nice to her so-called sister? Hearing this, Aleigha didn''t get mad at all. Without even looking at Emilia, she left. "Wow, Emilia, your sister seems really tough." Someone said. Following Aleigha, Freddie nced at Emilia. There was a rare trace of annoyance in his clear eyes. Emilia didn''t know what to do under his gaze. She just looked away. She knew very well she couldn''t offend Freddie. "Aleigha, are you angry? Don''t take it to heart." Freddie caught up with Aleigha and asked with concern. The corners of Aleigha''s lips curled up slightly. "You think I''m gonna get mad at somebody who doesn''t matter?" "I heard that Adrian wanted to cancel the engagement." Freddie never cared about what happened between these big families. However, he cared about Aleigha. He heard it from his elders. "So what? I never wanted to be engaged to him in the first ce." Aleigha was telling the truth. Even if off, the ment wasn''t to21.get and Emilia would find a way her from marrying Adrian. "I think it''s a good thing, too. I heard that Adrian had a bad temper." Inexplicably, Freddie felt a little happy. Aleigha stopped and turned to look him up and down. "Looks like you''ve heard a lot. I''m here. Bye!" Three months had passed since the weing party. It was getting cold. Aleigha had missed a lot of ss because of a series of leave requests. In the past few days, she had been in the library. At night, she would go to fighting sses. She lived every day to the fullest. Emilia had been overjoyed theses days. Adrian had agreed to break off Ve the engagement to Aleigha, which made her think she was gonna be Mrs. Xiao. She even told people that she was pregnant with Adrian''s child. Even the local news reported that Emilia was pregnant. Aleigha saw it, but she didn''t care. After all, Emilia was a pure idiot. This day, as soon as Aleigha came back to the Gardener Residence, she heard Emilia yelling like crazy. Dustin had gone to America with Charlotte and would not return in a while. At first, Aleigha didn''t n toe back. However, Marcos called her. "B*tch, stop pestering my Adrian." Aleigha was sitting on the sofa, silent. Marcos was smoking. He seemed to be worried. Lainey was not here. Aleigha wondered what had happened. Emilia wanted to keep calling Aleigha names, but when she saw Marcos''s dark face, she stopped. "I called you guys back here because I wanted to talk to you about something." Marcos looked very anxious. He kept smoking and the living room smelt of cigarette. Chapter 1174 "Dad, if you have something to say, just say it to me. Why did you call her back? I don''t wanna see her." Emiliained. Aleigha was calm and rxed, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Shut up. If it weren''t for you, would we in so much trouble? "How many times have I told you to keep a low profile? Do you think you are already Mrs. Xiao? "Do you have any idea what you did?" Marcos threw the cigarette butt directly to Emilia and looked at her with a gloomy face. Emilia trembled and avoided the cigarette. "Do any of you know Aubrie Fulton from Empire Group?" "Aubrie Fulton?" Aleigha shook her head, pretending to be ignorant. "Why do you mention that b*tch?" Emilia''s eyes were full of anger. Hearing this, Marcos''s eyes seemed to be burning with fire. He stood up in a sh and rushed to Emilia, pping her in the face. Emilia didn''t even have time to dodge. Aleigha looked at the familiar scene, but there was no joy in her heart. It was still not enough.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Compared to what she had suffered, this was nothing. "Dad, why did you hit me?" Emilia still didn''t know what she had done wrong. She covered her face, looking aggrieved. "Aren''t you an idiot? You offended Aubrie, you offended Empire Group! Thispany does a lot of business with us! "I can''t believe you''re such a good- for- nothing bum!" Marcos looked ferocious, as if the girl he was yelling at were not his daughter. She was more like his enemy. Emilia bit her lip, not knowing how to retort. Empire Group? Aubrie was actually a member of Empire Group? Aleigha knew that Aubrie was capable, but she did not expect that Empire Group was her backer. No wonder Aburie often went to Adrian''spany. It was said that the boss of Empire Group was a very mysterious big shot. A lot of big families did business with him. It seemed that Emilia was in big trouble. Wow, things were getting funnier. "And you! Stop acting like you don''t care about anything! "If the Gardner family falls apart, you''re screwed, too. I don''t care what you have to do. "Butter Aubrie up and get her off our back." Marcos red at Aleigha, turned around, and walked away. Rage bubbled just below the surface of Emilia''s mind. She red at Aleigha, her eyes ze with hate. "What''s with that look? I didn''t offend Aubrie." Emilia gnashed her teeth. "So what? Dad said you couldn''t stay out of this." "Did I tell everyone I was gonna be Mrs. Xiao? Did I say I was pregnant with Adrian''s child? "What does it have to do with me? "It''s not that I want to marry Adrian." Aleigha shrugged and sneered. She got up to leave, ignoring Emilia. "Wait a minute. As long as you help me deal with Aubrie, I will no longer target you." Emilia knew there was no way she could fix it alone. Now that she was in trouble, she had to take Aleigha down with her. As for the no-longer-targeting thing... Come on, only a three-year-old would believe in a verbal promise. "Why should I help you? You brought this on yourself. You have to live with the consequences. "You think you''re gonna get away with it by getting me involved? "Stop dreaming. Aubrie is not an idiot, nor am I. Well, I don''t think you''re smart enough to be Mrs. Xiao." Emilia''s face was deathly pale. She didn''t know what to say. "Don''t forget you''re a member of this family. Your fate is tied to us." Emilia didn''t want to give up. She wouldn''t let Aleigha sit back and enjoy life. "What do you have to make me help you?" turn eigha stopped but did r . A faint sneer hunt her lips. She knew Emilia had nothing to bargain with. She didn''t n to help Emilia at all. "Think about it. Call me when you have something to convince me." Aleigha walked out of the Gardner Residence, only to see Lainey getting out of a car. "Aleigha, you''re back? I have something to tell you," Lainey said with a "loving" face. Aleigha stood still and looked at her expressionlessly. in gonna hold a charity auction the day after tomorrow. She invited us. What kind of dress do you want me to get for you?" belongs to NovelDrama.Org wontent Aleigha frowned slightly and looked at Lainey with confusion. Lainey warmly took Aleigha''s arm, as if she didn''t care about Aleigha''s indifference. "Aleigha, I''m sorry for what I did to you before. Did your father tell you about the Aubrie thing? "You know, the Gardner family is in a major crisis. You should do something, shouldn''t you? I think neb you can use the opportunity to get the Woods family to help us out." What? The Woods family? This woman was really good at exploiting the current situation for her own ends. Aleigha smiled but said nothing. She looked at Lainey with an extremely soft gaze. "Aleigha, I''m begging you. Just let Adrian marry your sister. "You know how miserable Emilia is. She can''t live without Adrian. "You''re different. I can tell that Freddie likes you. He''s no worse than Adrian." "It can be a win-win situation, right? "If you want, I can get down on my knees." As Lainey said that, she bent her knees slowly. Aleigha did not move at all, watching her kneel down. Lainey gritted her teeth and knelt on the ground. Anger filled her heart, but she still looked sad and pitiful. "Aunt Lainey, please stand up." After a long time, Aleigha said. Lainey hurriedly got up. It was really painful to kneel on the cold, hard ground. "Aleigha, does it mean you agreed?" Lainey took Aleigha''s hand and looked at her eagerly. Aleigha looked a bit hesitant, but finally she nodded. "I can give up on Adrian. "But I can''t tell Adrian and Freddie what to do. It''s not up to me." "Don''t worry about that. All you have to do is go to the auction with me." Aleigha nodded and then left the Gardner Residence. She just got a message from Lennon. The car she and Charlotte had an ident in was sent to the police station for investigation. She learned the identity of the driver thest time she went to the police station to ask about the case. Lennon had been helping her look into this driver. They made an appointment to go to the driver''s house. Chapter 1175 Aleigha knew that money made it everything. She went to the appointed ce and met Lennon. "That driver''s home is here. There are a lot of buildings here, but I have his house number." Lennon handed an address to Aleigha.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Let''s go check it out." They walked into what looked like a slum. Aleigha had never expected that the driver would live in such a ce. Ten minutester, they stopped outside an iron door. Aleigha knocked on the door. Soon after, she heard intermittent footsteps. "What''s the matter?" It was an olddy with a hunched back and white hair. She raised her head with great difficulty to look at them. There was a trace of sympathy in Aleigha''s eyes. She thought she knew what was going on. "Hello, we''re Mr. Richards''s friends. He can''te back for a few days, so he asked us to visit you and give you this money." Aleigha took some money out of her purse. Seeing this, Lennon did the same thing. The olddy wanted to say something. But her eyesight was so bad she couldn''t see what they looked like. Aleigha put the money in the olddy''s hand and pulled Lennon away. "Gabriel Richards has a son in high school. This son has congenital heart disease." Lennon told her everything he knew. Aleigha didn''t say anything until she walked out of the slum. She stopped and looked at Lennon. Her clear eyes made his heart miss a beat. "I don''t want to pursue this anymore. The driver''s the only hope for his family. "I know who hired him to do that. I will avenge myself." This was the first time that Aleigha had showed Lennon the hatred in her heart. "I got a hit on that girl you had me look into. She''s due on the 4th of next month. She didn''t live in a very nice neighborhood. "I don''t think she has much money, because she rarely goes to the hospital." Aleigha''s mood lightened a little. "Where is she? I wanna see her." Lennon smiled and rubbed her hair dotingly. "i knew you would say that. I took her to one of my private apartments yesterday." "Thank you, Lennon. There are some things I can''t tell you, because I don''t want you to get involved." Aleigha lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together. She looked very downcast. "It''s okay. You will tell me when you can, right? If you need my help, just call me. Aren''t we good friends?" Aleigha nodded, a smile appearing on her face. They drove to the private apartment. As soon as they went upstairs, they heard the sound of smashing. Aleigha looked at Lennon, who was also confused. "Get out of here. Who are you? Why are you imprisoning me?" The woman''s hysterical scream rang out. Lennon exined helplessly, "She thinks I''m a bad guy. "She''s been like this since yesterday. She smashed everything in the room, and she hurt my men." Aleigha looked at Lennon apologetically. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that. Let''s go in now. I''ll talk to her." As the door was opened, Lennon''s men looked at Lennon with pleading eyes. "Off you guys go." The room was in a mess. A pregnant young girl was sitting on the sofa, panting heavily. Seeing Lennon, her eyes were full of anger. "Let me out." "You are pregnant with Marcos''s child, right? You think yourre gonna walk out of this room alive?" Aleigha looked at the girl with cold eyes, and there was no pity in her tone. The girl panicked and looked at Aleigha in disbelief. How did this woman know about this secret? "Surprised? I know everything. Do you think Lainey doesn''t know? That''s impossible. "I took you here to protect you. If you don''t believe me, go out of here now. "I promise, you won''t live to see another day." The girl trembled slightly, and she looked at Aleigha with vignce. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, and I''m not interested in your child. You know what? I''m your child''s sister." The girl still did not seem to believe it, but then she thought of something. "Are you Aleigha Gardner?" The girl''s vignce turned into fear. She had nevere into contact with Aleigha. Aleigha smiled faintly and nodded. It seemed that the Gardners had mentioned her before she came back. "Why are you helping me?" The girl curled up on the sofa, her eyes fixed on Aleigha. "I''m not helping you. I''m helping the Gardner family." Aleigha walked slowly towards the girl, removed the messy things on the sofa, and sat next to her. The girl was very scared. She covered her stomach with her hands while moving backward. Aleigha''s lips curled into a smile. She suddenly put her hand on the girl''s stomach. His eyes became soft. "You can''t beat Lainey if you''re a coward. "Do you know what Marcos wants most? A son. Maybe yours is a son. "Do you have any ns for the future? You want this child to live in poverty with you? "Do you know how hard it is to be a single mother? I know you dare not to go against Lainey. I can help you." Aleigha could tell from the girl''s behavior that she left the Gardener family only because she was afraid of Lainey. Deep down, she wanted this child to be a member of the Gardener family. It was just that she couldn''t afford to go against Lainey. The girl bit her lip to hold the tears at bay. Aleigha was right. "So you want to give birth to this child and go to Marcos secretly? What do you think the chances are of you seeing him alone? "And you think Marcos will really want this child?" The girl was stunned and tears fell down. She sniffed and didn''t know how to refute. "Just stay here. The only thing you need to do right now is deliver this baby safely. I''ll get you what you want. "But if you don''t listen to me and act on your own will, you and your baby are dead." "Will you really help me?" Aleigha raised her eyebrow slightly with a cold smile. "You have to believe me, because no one else would help you." After leaving the apartment, Lennon looked at Aleigha in surprise. He was there when she talked to that girl. Originally, he thought Aleigha was aloof and distant. But what happened today changed his mind. Chapter 1176 "Can you drive me to my school? I might have to ask you to keep an eye on the girl." Lennon came back from his thoughts and nodded. On the way back, Aleigha kept silent. As they arrived at her school, she said good-bye and got off the car. There were too many things that she needed to do. She had a feeling that Adrian would soon know who she was. Or maybe he had already known. It was too easy for him to run a background check. As she thought about it, she made a call to Adrian. Adrian was in a meeting. He usually turned his phone off during meetings. But today was an exception. He was d that he didn''t turn it off, or he would not have missed a call from Aleigha. "Are you free tonight? I want to buy you dinner for being mean to youst time." Aleigha forced herself to be politer. After all, Adrian was like a golden goose to her. A shadow of smile touched Adrian''s mouth. "Okay. Text me the time and ce." After hanging up the phone, Aleigha breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was no longer mad at her. After taking a quick shower, she changed into casual clothes. Her hair was scraped back from her face in a ponytail. Then, she went out. Aleigha rarely dressed like this. Although it made her look young, this was not the look for a debutante. Her family would beughed at if she didn''t go out in nice clothes. But today, she was too tired to dress up. When she passed a shopping mall, she suddenly realized that her dress was not suitable for eating in a nice restaurant. She went to the mall to get something more formal. Coincidentally, she met Emilia. It was not surprising. Emilia was either at home or a mall.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What was surprised was that Aubrie was also here. That was interesting. From a distance she saw them standing opposite each other. Emilia didn''t look happy. Maybe Aubrie was giving her a hard time. Aleigha walked into a shop and bought a ck high-cored tight-fitting dress. When she put it on, it left nothing to the imagination. Her beauty was beguiling. Then, she bought a pair of ck high heels. Normally, she only wore heels to formal asions. She felt a terrible pain when she paid the bill. Why were them so expensive? Emilia was still with Aubrie. Aleigha wanted to get out of here silently, but Emilia saw her. Emilia keeping calling out to her. But she pretended not to hear it and left without looking back. Aubrie still didn''t know that she was from the Gardner family. If she knew, so would Adrian. In that case, her efforts would have been in vain. Running out of the mall, Aleigha gasped. She felt so tired and ufortable in these heels. It was time for her to call Adrian. He was not a patient and waiting person. After making reservations at a famous Turkish restaurant, she called Adrian. In less than ten minutes, Adrian arrived at the restaurant. Nothing could hide his innate handsomeness and regal air. If it weren''t for what happened in herst life, she would have fallen in love with him again. Adrian was dressed in a fancy suit. It made him look taller and straighter. His top three buttons were undone, revealing his muscr strength. Aleigha got up to greet him. Adrian''s eyes lit up as he saw her. She dressed up for him! The anger hadpletely gone. His deep eyes shone like stars in the light. "How long have you been waiting?" Adrian asked. He was used to bene keep her waiting. "Ten minutes, I guess," Aleigha responded with a faint smile, ignoring all the strange looks around her. This man was always the center of attention. She got mobbed every time she was with him. That was why she was in a bad mood at the sight of him. Of course, she couldn''t say it out loud. After all, she couldn''t afford to piss him off. "Did you ask me out because you missed me?" Adrian stared at Aleigha, his heart thumping wildly. Aleigha was slightly stunned and replied with a forced smile. "Yes. You''re really smart." "Oh? Since you missed me, why don''t youe to my house after dinner? Adrian''s gaze softened. He felt that he could no longer suppress his desire for her. But Aleigha just thought he was annoying. "Let''s eat first," Aleigha said perfunctorily as she lowered her head to avoid his eyes. This restaurant was not very high-end, but it had a good reputation. It seemed that Adrian often came here. Because all the waitresses were very enthusiastic about him. Aleigha rolled her eyes in her heart. There was a rare subtle change in the atmosphere between them. Aleigha was extra gentle today. While they were eating, ady dressed in beautiful clothes walked towards them. She looked like a realdy. Aleigha couldn''t even take her eyes off her. "You''re prettier than her." Adrian suddenly said. Aleigha flushed crimson with shyness. "I''d rather look at you, Aleigha," Adrian continued, his eyes sparkling. Aleigha pressed her lips together. She couldn''t eat anymore, so she she put down the knife and fork. Her eyes met Adrian''s. A smile yed across his lips, and his eyes were shining with lust. "Mr. Xiao, stop looking at me and saying weird things. You''re killing my appetite." Aleigha was angry, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper. She knew what would happen if she did that. She knew very well that an arrogant man like him would not tolerate a woman over and over againo "I haven''t seen you for so many days. I missed you so much. And my thing missed you, too." Aleigha was drinking water. Hearing that, she spat out all the water and had a cold sweat on her back. Her lovely looks made him want her more. If it were anyone else, he would have stood up and left. But Aleigha was different. Every move of her was cute and special in his eye''s. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. She was meant to be his woman, wasn''t she? He was pretty sure that she was the one. He was crazy about her. "Mr. Xiao, I''m done." Aleigha couldn''t take it anymore. She got up to pay the bill. Chapter 1177 As she passed by Adrian, he cried out inwardly, "Oh no!" Her body was pulled right into his arms as if it didn''t weigh anything at all. Aleigha was very thin. Adrian hugged her into her arms. His brows furrowed slightly and he said grumpily. "You''ve lost weight again? Have you been eating like you shouldtely?" "There are people around here, Mr. Xiao. So would you mind...?" Aleigha gnashed her teeth slightly and was very angry. Adrian''s hand caressed her waist, and the unhappiness in his eyes intensified. "If you can''t take care of yourself well, I''ll personally do that for you." "I don''t want my woman walking around like a skeleton. It''s almost as if I can''t afford to buy you food." "His woman? He''s gotta be kidding me." "Adrian Xiao." Aleigha''s cold eyes darkened as she red at Adrian. She was so angry that her fear for him disappeared. When their eyes met, Adrian saw the coldness in her eyes. Not only was he not angry, he even let out a slight chuckle. "Blowing your nostrils, aren''t you? What''s next? Fangs and ws? You know what, the more pissed you seem, the more attracting you are to me." Utterly shameless! Aleigha''s body twitched slightly. There was a slight change on the lower part of Adrian''s body, which was quite obvious to Aleigha, who, although had no such experience, knew what was happening. With his warm breath in her ear, Aleigha shivered and didn''t dare to move. "Not so cocky now, are you?" Aleigha''s heart was filled with bitterness. Biting her lips, she didn''t dare to make a sound. When Adrian saw this, he stood up and carried her out of the restaurant. "Hey, I haven''t paid the bill." Aleigha closed her eyes and refused to look at him. "You got better things to worry about, trust me," said Adrian with a displeased tone. He carried her into the passenger seat of the car, buckled the safety belt, and drove away. Aleigha nestled up in her seat and pulled her skirt from time to time. Her small face was written with helplessness and sadness. She thought to herself, "This is it, I''m done. What the f*ck have I done?" Adrian saw that she was distracted and reached out to pinch her chin. "What are you worried about? I won''t touch you. You''re still young." Yes, she was only 18 years old this year. "I''ll wait until you''re 20 years old, when you are a real woman," said Adrian. He seemed to be making a solemnmitment, which sounded quite cold and threatening to Aleigha. 20 years old. There were still two years left. Would Adrian be waiting for her? No, she didn''t need his waiting. It was simply nonsense. The car stopped in front of Adrian''s vi. Aleigha came here for the first time but she was not flinching a bit. "Come in, spend the night with me," Adrian pulled her hand and brought her into the vi. Nothing happened overnight. Aleigha''s initial panic turned into a calm eptance. Because Adrian had only hugged her and slept for one night. Nothing had happened. Two dayster, the banquet of the Woods family arrived as scheduled. Aleigha returned to the Gardner family in the afternoon. Lainey specially hired a stylist for her and Emilia. Aleigha didn''t know what they were up to so she had to walk along as she did. After the car went to the Woods''s, Aleigha got off the car and followed Lainey and her daughter silently. Before she went out, Marcos repeatedly reminded her. Telling her that she had better not make a fool of herself at the banquet and she also needed to keep an eye on the Cooks. The Woods family had a strong background, so the guests who came and went were either rich or noble. There were preeminent figures from all walks of life. The charity auction was hosted by Windy herself, which exined the extravagance of the banquet. Aleigha kept a close eye on Emilia and her mother and, at the same time, worried about whether Adrian would turn up here. Fortunately, she did not find the dazzling figure in the crowd. Emilia was like a fish, chatting andughing with all the notable youngdies. Lainey was so slick that it seemed that she was very familiar with everyone. Aleigha hid in the corner and quietly ate the delicious food. Her dress today was very simple and graceful. She was in a fishtail gown, revealing her marvelously beautiful figure. Her ck hair hung behind her back like a dark waterfall. Her white skin made her extraordinarily brilliant under the light. Her clear eyes were like bright stars, bright yet blurred. "Aleigha, I didn''t expect to see you here." In the crowd, Freddie saw the somewhat lonely Aleigha at a nce. Regardless of other girls eagerly pursuing him, he rushed straight to Aleigha.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Aleigha stole a nce at Freddie before she decided to keep her eyes low, pretending to be concentrating on the food on her te. Freddie smiled awkwardly and sat beside her. He knew that Aleigha didn''t like him and even hated him a little. However, he just liked to get close to her. He didn''t know why. Aleigha moved her body to the side and deliberately tried to keep a distance between the two of them. "There''s an Italian raspberry cake over there. Would you like to have some?" Freddie tried to scoop up something to talk about with her. Aleigha ignored him and got up to leave. Lainey and her daughter had been watching her in the crowd for a long time. She seemed to think of something and hurried away. "Aleigha, why didn''t you tell me that you''re here? Did my aunt say anything about when she mighte back from Country S?" Windy saw Aleigha and walked up. Tonight, she was graceful and elegant, even when she was actually in her mid-forties. Aleigha shallowly smiled politely and replied in a low voice, "She''s to return next month and I came back with the aunt. I didn''t wanna be so abrupt as to barge in so I haven''t paid you a visit." "How could you ever be? Well, talking about the visit, I never expected this big a crowd to be here today. Hope they can buy as many useless vases and tes from me as possible." "Did you happen to see my b*stard of a son today? He should be somewhere around here." Windy was a cheerful person who could greet everyone with a smile. But she wouldn''t be so polite to those she didn''t like. Anyone she didn''t like wouldn''t get even a pretentiously polite nodding from her. Which was quite a normal thing for someone as powerful as her and it was almost a prerequisite for someone who wanted to climb thedder that high up. "Well, why, I did see him over there. But it was a while back." Aleigha deliberately stayed away from Adrian because she had bigger fish to fry. She knew that Lainey would try something this night. She couldn''t let them get a single chance. "Aleigha, you''ll have to excuse me for a moment. I''ll have to get back to my pack of savages now. But do help yourselves around the ce And I''make sure you get a front row seatter when the whole thing kicks in." Aleigha was scanning the venue for a corner she could hide when she spotted Emilia, who was walking her way with a ss of wine in her hands. "Why, I did expect you to be shrinking back in your shell at a ce like this, given your ghetto. point of view of the world. Now, now, gulp this down and muster your guts for me, won''t you?" Aleigha looked at the wine ss in Emilia''s hand, smiled, and reached out to take it. Just then, Freddie walked over and Freddie asked, "Isn''t that Freddie?" As Emilia''s attention was dragged away by Freddie''s sudden appearance, Aleigha pulled the belt on her dress loose. "Emilia, your belt is loose. I... I don''t know what to do with it." Chapter 1178 Emilia looked over her shoulder and found that her belt was indeed only hanging by a thread on her skirt. Hearing Aleigha''s words, she red at her with utmost impatience. "You stupid redneck, will you just ever be of help for one time and one time only? Nothing but a disgrace! HOLD THIS!" As she said that, she handed the red wine in her hand to Aleigha and tied the belt herself. She had a scarlet red dress on which stretched all the way to the floor. And the most eye-catching part of the dress was the belt that was embroidered with dazzling diamonds. Emilia carefully fastened her belt and snatched the wine ss from Aleigha''s hand. She nced at Aleigha mockingly. Seeing that she raised her head and drank the wine in the ss, she couldn''t help sneering in her heart. "There goes your doom, you hill-billy." After drinking the wine, Aleigha slightly smacked her lips and pretended to be savoring the wine. "This wine is really good." "Yeah? Tell me about it, you dumb hen. Did you expect the Woods family to serve you with a box of Frenzia White? And by the way, where did you run off to the day before yesterday and left me with that b*tch?" When she thought of Aubrie, Emilia gritted her teeth with hatred. Aleigha pursed her lips and did not say anything. She only looked at the empty wine ss in her hand. She didn''t wanna bother herself exining to Emilia. "Aleigha, here you are. I''ve been looking everywhere for you," said Freddie, who came up to them again. Aleigha was about to say something when someone in the crowd eximed, "Adrian, it''s Adrian." When Emilia heard Adrian''s name, her face practically lit up exuberantly. Following the voice, she went to Adrian, leaving Aleigha on her own. Upon hearing Adrian''s arrival, Aleigha cried out inwardly, "F*ck" As the crowd around her was still dense and Adrian was making his way through, she bounced. She didn''t want Adrian to find any trace of her. Being held in a fit of panic, she did not know where she had run off to. The enormous venue was connected to the suites on the other floors. She ran off like a panicked ostrich, without knowing where she had wound up. The sound of footsteps came from behind her. Being rmed, Aleigha randomly picked a room and barged in. The footsteps were getting closer and closer and judging by the sound of it, there was more than one approach. Aleigha hid in the room, not daring to draw a breath. "Fan out and search every room. No one else could be up here at this time." Aleigha''s heart skipped a beat. The room was so dark that she couldn''t even see her own fingers. She tiptoed towards the window. Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared on the balcony, which scared her to tremble and made her almost copse. "Aleigha, it''s me. Why are those people after you?" Freddie opened the window and crawled in. Upon seeing Freddie, Aleigha breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly covered his mouth and motioned for him to go out. Understanding her intentions, Freddie turned around and climbed out again. He stretched out his hand to pull Aleigha. Her skirt was a little tight and she couldn''t move her legs. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. "If you don''t mind, I can totally hold you out." Seeing her embarrassment, Freddie lowered his voice and asked softly. Aleighapressed her lips together and nodded. It was the first time that he had been so close to Aleigha, and his heart was beating fast, which made his movements somewhat awkward. After they stepped out of the balcony, the atmosphere in the banquet hall was still uplifting. "Do you still want to go back?" Freddie looked at Aleigha with blurred eyes. Aleigha''s eyes were cold and there was a chill in them. "Do I have a choice?" Freddie didn''t know why those people chased after Aleigha, but he decided that he wouldn''t leave Aleigha tonight. They entered the ballroom again and met Emilia. As expected, Aleigha saw shock in her eyes. Aleigha deliberately avoided Adrian''s sight, so she walked over to a corner of the venue where there were fewer people. All the people around her were dressed in ck suits, some of who looked quite familiar to her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As she pondered, she suddenly remembered the wine. She checked the time and found that twenty minutes had passed, which meant the drug could take effect any minute now. Sure enough, Emilia''s head was a bit dizzy. While chatting andughing with the people around her, she walked towards the second floor. All the people around were busy with their own conversations, paying no heed to her leaving. Aleigha quietly waited for the time to pass by and also quietly followed Following the ridiculously strong scent of the perfume, she turned into a room. Inside the room, the smell of perfume and alcohol pervaded the air. Emilia''s body twisted about, her breathing heavy. Each and every movement of hers and the overall scene in front of her told Aleigha how terribly strong the drug was. Behind her, noisy footsteps came from the corridor again. Aleigha walked over to the door and nodded. Then, she hid on the balcony. On thewn on the first floor, Freddie saw her figure and climbed up again. Upon seeing Freddie, Aleigha''s eyes darkened. She pulled him away and said, "Let''s go. Forget what you saw in there." Freddie still wanted to ask, but because he was pulled by her, he could only jump off the balcony first. "Jump down, I''ll catch you." Aleigha looked down, stretched out. her hand, and pulled hard at her skirt, tearing down arge stripe from it. The skirt split and the slit went all the way up to almost her thighs. She randomly tied the skirt before jumping down. When she was about tond on the ground again, her feet slipped and she fell straight down. Fortunately, Freddie stretched out fast enough to catch her. "What are you guys doing?" Adrian felt a little stifled. He had finally got rid of those men chasing him and wanted to get some air out here. He was about to light a cigarette when he saw this. He didn''t make out that it was Aleigha because of the darkness t was not until that she climbed down with her legs bare that he realized something was wrong. The more he looked at her, the more familiar he felt. When she came closer, fury almost surged out of his chest. Before he could ask, Aleigha slid down from the wall and fell directly into the man''s arms. Adrian''s first thought was that Aleigha was cheating on him. With whoever the f*ck it was that was bold enough and was probably now lying naked in the room that Aleigha told her not to look into. "Let go of me!" When Aleigha heard his voice, her body trembled and he directly jumped down from Freddie''s arms. Like a child who had done something wrong, she lowered her head and said nothing. Freddie looked at Adrian with a cold glint in his eyes. This man was very dangerous. "Come here!" Adrian stared at Aleigha with a sullen expression, as if he was going to eat her alive. Although Aleigha was very reluctant, she had no choice but to obey in this situation, especially when she was faced with Adrian. A man in whose presence Satan himself would shudder. How would she dare to say a word against him? As she walked step by step to Adrian''s side, Aleigha''s heart was also filled with apprehension. From the looks of it, he seemed to be angry. "Aleigha, don''t go." However, Freddie suddenly reached out to hold Aleigha''s hands out of the blue. Adrian didn''t wait for Aleigha to speak. She rushed forward to grab Aleigha, and at the same time, he stepped onto Freddie''s belly. "Freddie!" As soon as Aleigha saw Freddie being beaten, she desperately tried to get rid of Adrian''s hand. Adrian didn''t say anything. Sparks seemed toe out of his eyes as he lifted Aleigha up, ignoring her beating and pounding him on the back. Being extremely angry, Adrian threw Aleigha on his shoulders, walked towards the car, and finally stuffed her inside it. Before she could get her body ready, a warm breath swept over her quickly. "Adrian, you, ah, let go of me. I, you..." Chapter 1179 Aleigha''s mind went nk for a brief moment. When she came back to her senses, she realized how she almost couldn''t hold back Adrian. She felt the numbness of her legs and moaned in her heart. "Woman, you got more guts than I thought." Adrian gasped. Aleigha wanted to exin, but she didn''t know what to say. She just closed her lips and bit her teeth hard. Seeing that she remained silent, Adrian was irritated, and his cold hands moved over Aleigha''s body. Aleigha let out a faint cry of surprise and hurriedly tried to push his hands away. Adrian would, in no way, tolerate Aleigha''s resistance. "Woman, the more you resist, the more pumped I will be. Today, you will make no escape." After enduring for so long and under the influence of alcohol, Adrian felt the desire and lust burning in his body. "No, no, Adrian, you can''t do this." Aleigha was slightly scared. She knew that she shouldn''t have started this in the first ce. There was a sense of despair that pierced her heart. Aleigha stopped all movements all of a sudden. Adrian stopped in an instant and looked at Aleigha. Her eyes were empty and she looked at the roof of the car without blinking, like a soulless doll with tears on her cheeks. It was a sight that made one''s heart ache. "Aleigha, you''re making me very angry." Adrian stopped what he was doing, but her anger was still soaring. Aleigha gnashed her teeth and didn''t say anything. Adrian''s heart ached for her. He picked her up, ced her on hisp, and casually put his jacket over her body. "If you were as obedient as a cat, how could I be angry?" He held her head, stroked her cheeks with his hands, and wiped her tears bit by bit. Aleigha remained silent, but her tears started to surge. For the first time, because of Adrian''s overbearingness, she felt that she was dirty. This man clearly had Aubrie in his heart, but what did he mean by humiliating her? What exactly did she do wrong? "Don''t cry," Adrian''s wrenched as he saw her tears flowing. He had never seen Aleigha like this before. In fact, he even felt a little uneasy. Did he scare her? "How am I supposed to go back to the banquet like this?" Aleigha lowered her head and looked at the mess that Adrian had made, feeling indignant. However, Adrian''s mood seemed to have improved a lot as he hugged her tightly. "I like how you look like when you got nothing on you." "Shameless." Aleigha gritted her teeth and looked at him. There was a hint of coldness in her eyes. Killing intent. Having never seen such a look in her eyes before, Adrian''s heart was filled with a strange sense of excitement. He was very clear about this look in her eyes. Many times, he looked at others with this kind of intent. "Aleigha. my Aleigha. I am indeed not mistaken. We are one of a kind. We are both bloodthirsty wolves." They were born to be a couple. However, he was not happy about Aleigha having such intent in her eyes because of him. Aleigha suddenly remembered the pistol that Freddie had given her. She decided to bring that pistol with her the next time she went out. Of course, she couldn''t go back to the banquet. Aleigha didn''t want to stay to see what Emilia ended up being, so she was brought back to his vi by Adrian in a daze. There were many properties under Adrian''s name. This time, in order to avoid being disturbed, Adrian brought her to a vi far away in the suburbs. It was a scarcely popted area so that his chance to be alone with Aleigha would not be disturbed. Before they arrived, Adrian''s men had already sent the necessities, including Aleigha''s clothes, various famous brand purses, jewelry, and clothes, filling up the entire house. Aleigha took a shower but didn''t see Adrian. Aftering out of the bathroom, she smelled a pleasant fragrance and suddenly felt hungry in her stomach. When she went downstairs, she saw the tall figure busy in the kitchen. Adrian looked up and saw the shock in Aleigha''s eyes. He smiled slightly and said, "Just sit there and wait for a while. It will be done soon." He was extremely curious as to what this powerful man, the king of a business empire, would be able to cook. Red wine had already been set on the table, and the tableware was also ready. Aleigha sat at the table and looked at the busy man. It was rare for his eyes to show a trace of softness, but they were quickly covered up and became calm without a trace. After a while, Adrian walked over with a te of food. "Prime rib from Country I, it''s said to be the most tender beef in the world. I did only a little bit of seasoning. Have a try." Aleigha easily picked up the knife and fork and began to eat without hesitation. Just like he said, it did taste good. Looking at the exquisitely ced side dish, Aleigha could imagine how much a small piece of the rib would cost. Adrian was a person who paid much attention to life. No matter how busy he was, he would always try the teeny tiny bit of his life enjoyable as possible. make Of course, Aleigha also knew that his taste was extremely picky. These ingredients were definitely expensive, or else he wouldn''t have had to cook personally. Adrian''s manner of eating was very elegant, as if she wanted to maximize the effect of a delicacy. Looking at him, Aleigha felt that she was not like a woman. "I''m taking you next time to a nice ce I know. They serve the best foie gras in the city, You are gonna love it." Aleigha lowered her eyes and ate the delicious food on her te. She did not feel any emotion because of what he said. Her heart was filled with perplexity. After the meal, Aleigha took the initiative to wash the dishes. Adrian did not stop her. He sat on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hands, his eyes intently on her. The burning gaze behind her made Aleigha uneasy. She turned around and looked at Adrian, only to see the softness in his eyes. "Can you not look at me?" Aleigha was angry. "Okay." Adrian shrugged, his gaze still fixed on her. Aleigha felt helpless. She washed the dishes with his gaze on her and took off the apron.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I''m going home. It''s veryte." "This is your home. You can live here from now on." Adrian wanted to keep her by his side. So that she could be under his control all time and could save the trouble of getting her back here. "Why should I live here? I have my own home." Aleigha was still angry and looked at him with no expression. Adrian didn''t get angry. Instead, heughed and got up, walking towards her. As soon as she saw himing, Aleigha''s legs began to shiver, and she almost fell to her knees. "Stay with me tonight, I won''t touch you." Adrian walked over and pressed her body against the wall. She had nowhere to retreat to. Aleigha''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She looked at him as if she was looking at a wolf that was about to pounce on its prey. The look in his eyes sent shivers down people''s spines. Sure enough, Adrian did what he said. Nothing happened that night. When Aleigha woke up, there was no one around her, only his refreshing smell. When she changed her clothes and went downstairs, she realized that Adrian had already prepared series breakfast for her. There wasa of keys on the dining table. Aleigha remembered what he saidst night. This should be the key to the vi. After breakfast, Aleigha did not take the key. When she walked out of the door, there was already a car waiting for her. They were in the suburb, so it was not easy to hail a taxi. Chapter 1180 "Miss Gardner, the President invited you to dinner tonight." Hearing this, Aleigha''s mood suddenly became gloomy. "Tell him I don''t have time." "He did say that if you do not go, the cooperation will be postponed." "Again? Threatening me with the cooperation? D*mn!" He had toply with all Adrian''s requests now that he''s got something she wanted. Aleigha was annoyed, but she couldn''t do anything about it. "Alright, I''ll go." Sitting in the car, Aleigha scrolled down on her phone. Today''s headline of the city was quite splendid. She asked the chauffeur to send her to a ce two blocks away from the school. She didn''t want Adrian to know that she was going to school here. As soon as he entered the school gate, someone rushed over. Aleigha''s face was calm and she ignored him. However, the Gardner family didn''t give him a call. It was easy to imagine how angry Marcos would be at this time. She did not wanna try her luck, which was destined to be not something pleasant at the moment. "Aleigha," Aleigha followed the sound and found that it was Lennon. Lennon seemed to have something urgent, so he stepped forward and pulled Aleigha to leave. "What''s wrong? What happened?" This was unlike Lennon, who had always been steady andposed. "Laura has had an early delivery. I''ve already sent her to the hospital." Upon hearing this, Aleigha also quickened her pace. The two of them arrived at the hospital. By the time they arrived, Laura had already been sent to the delivery room. Lennon''s two men had already briefed them on the situation. Only then did Aleigha let out a sigh of relief. At about 10 o''clock in the morning, Laura gave birth to a boy. Although she had an early delivery, the boy was in rather good health. Aleigha was also relieved. Lennon hired a whole crew of staff to take care of Laura at the hospital. Aleigha felt that this time she owed Lennon yet another favor. If there was a chance, she must pay it back. In the afternoon, Marcos''s call came, and Aleigha had to go back to the Gardner family. As soon as she entered the room, she felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of blood. "Aleigha, where did you go yesterday?" As soon as she entered the door, Marcos asked her gloomily. "I went back to school early, what''s up?" Aleigha put on an innocent look as if she didn''t know anything. She blinked innocently at Marcos. Marcos''s eyes were bloodshot as he turned to look at the person on the ground. Even though Aleigha had seen how Marcos treated Emilia and her mother, the current scene in front of her still made her feel a little ufortable. On the ground, Emiliay motionlessly in a pool of blood. Her bright red gown was torn into a mess. Many parts of her body were exposed, and blood was seeping out from the heart-stopping wounds. There were several bruises on her pale face, and there was blood on the corner of her mouth. Lainey, kneeling beside Emilia, eyes resembling two bottomless abysses, looked at the woman lying on the ground, doing nothing. Aleigha at once felt that the blood all over her body was boiling. "You don''t know anything?" Marcos looked at Aleigha inquiringly. Aleigha blinked her eyes, and her red lips opened slightly. She looked shocked, and the tears seemed to flow out of her eyes. "Dad, I don''t know anything. What happened?" Marcos took a deep breath and threw over a pile of newspapers. Aleigha picked up the newspaper under her feet and pretended to read it carefully. She covered her mouth in horror and did not know what to say. "We were gonna force Adrian to admit the child in her belly is his but now this tramp got herself into someone else''s bed!" "And now the whole d*mn city knows about it! How are we supposed to even see Adrian?" Aleigha looked at Emilia sympathetically, as if she had no et idea about this. The shock shee managed to put on her face was as if revealed by her true emotions. She herself, from the bottom of her heart, felt it was such a waste of her talent that she didn''t choose to be an actress. Now that she was doing it herself, she realized how awesome it felt to put up a pretentious act. In the past, it was she who was schemed against all the time, but now, it was Emilia. She rather enjoyed watching the show. "Dad, what did Adrian say?" "What else do you expect the man to say?" Marcos thought of the tone of Adrian''s words this morning and the anger in his heart rose again. He picked up the ashtray in front of him and threw it at Lainey. With a grunt, Lainey fell to the ground with her head in her hands. "Dad, calm down. You are gonna kill her!" Aleigha rushed to Lainey and wanted to check on her. Lainey covered her head, letting the blood flow out. She gritted her teeth tightly but did not say a word for mercy. She hated Marcos''s ruthlessness and cruelty. They had been husband and wife for so many years, yet he had treated her like this. "Auntie, are you okay?" Aleigha asked as if caringly. When Lainey heard Aleigha''s voice, she almost bit her lips, but she held back. At this time, if she had a conflict with Aleigha, things would only end up even worse for her. "She might as well be dead to save me from these ridicules!" There was no pity in Marcos''s eyes as he looked at Lainey. The look in his eyes was as if he was looking at his rival. "Marcos, she didn''t mean to. She''s your flesh and blood after all. Spare her!" Lainey was lying on the ground, and her voice was extremely hoarse. She must have cried herself hoarse before. "Dad, calm down. Thest thing we need is a body in this house," Aleigha urged. She wanted this to happen to Lainey and Emilia, but would she stop at that only? Of course, she wouldn''t. She hasn''t made them pay for the other things they had done, the disfiguring, taking her loved one from her, and the blood on their hands... So, no, she wouldn''t. Since Lainey was still here, insisting on not leaving, it meant that she still got some tricks hidden up her sleeve. Since that was the case, Aleigha might as well take her time with it. When she was at her wit''s end, she would pull in the and catch the big fish. As for Emilia, this was just the beginning. There was much more toe other than just simple and boring humiliation.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She couldn''t forget the burning pain of the raging fire. Marcos''s anger gradually subsided, and he ordered people to send Emilia and her mother to the hospital. When everything was over, there was only Aleigha left at home. While no one else was around, she made a trip to Marcos''s study. It really made her discover a lot of useful things. vel Dustin was not in Country S, thus putting all the responsibility on Marcos''s shoulders. Aleigha skimmed through some of the documents for a few investments. All backed by the Empire Group. It was only when she came out of the Gardner family''s home that she remembered her date with Adrian. And when she checked on her cell phone, she found that he had called her a dozen times. She was too busy reading through the documents that she forgot about the datepletely. She called him back and, as expected, the voice that sounded on the other side of the line was rather irritated. "You got half an hour to get your a*s here." After hanging up the phone, Aleigha cursed in her heart and took a taxi to the mall. Chapter 1181 Aleigha had never bought anything luxurious to entertain herself or satisfy her own vanity but only to aplish some grander goals. But now that she was doing all the shopping using her own money, it was inevitable that she felt a little distressed by how much these things cost. It was getting cold, so she specially bought a windbreaker with a very simple shirt, a pair of high heels, and a skirt. All of which made her give off an elegant aura. Adrian had been waiting impatiently. Just as he was about to make another call to roar at Aleigha, she paced into the restaurant. The outfit she chose today, rather surprisingly, made her quite stunningly mature andposed. Positively beaming, a smile crept up to Adrian''s lips. As she walked over, however, the smile on his face, in the split of a second, dissipated as though it were never there. "I''m sorry. I got caught up." Aleigha didn''t wait for Adrian to open her mouth and took the lead in apologizing. The deep look on Adrian''s face suddenly disappeared, and the smile he had forced to get rid of inadvertently got back in ce. "The chef of this restaurant was just invited from Country Ist month. What would you like to eat?" Adrian''s deep voice was filled with warmth, and his gaze never left Aleigha. After ordering the dishes, Aleigha was absentmindedly fiddling with her mobile phone. "You got a goldmine being dug in that cell?" Adrian was a little displeased. He didn''t like being ignored. Aleigha pressed her lips together and put the phone into her purse. "Adrian, what a coincidence!" Adrian was about to resume their conversation when a pretentiously tender female voice sounded. Aleigha''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Adrian.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Aleigha, do you want to have a taste of the ice cream here?" Adrian looked at Aleigha as if he didn''t see Aubrie at all. "Miss Fulton, you came around alone?" Aleigha didn''t like Aubrie very much, not just because of Adrian. It was more of the fact that Aubrie did not give her a good impression. But at the moment, the Gardner family couldn''t fall, and she didn''t want to offend Aubrie. "Nah, with a few friends over there. Adrian, you wanna drop by on them with me?" Aubrie didn''t seem to be annoyed because of Adrian''s cold attitude. On the contrary, she seemed to be more and more enthusiastic. "I''m eating. We can talk tomorrow at thepany." Adrian''s tone was icy cold and his entire being turned gloomy. Aubrie gave an embarrassed smile and turned to leave. Aleigha thought to herself, "He''s literally like a thunderstorm in summer, brightly lit one second and pouring right down the second." "Aren''t you afraid of offending the Empire Group if you don''t go?" Adrian froze for a moment. Then, he sneered sinisterly and said, "The Empire Group? You think I fear them?" "Not that. It''s just that the Empire Group has a strong background. And aren''t you tits- for- tats with Darian now?" "I don''t think you still have the energy to deal with them." Aleigha knew that this man was arrogant all the time, but she was also well aware that he had the capacity to do so. But now, while he had to deal with Darien, he was also busy with the release of thetest product. If he had any conflict with the Empire Group, She really didn''t dare to imagine how Adrian would be swarmed by problems at that time. The meal ended while the both of them were deeply immersed in thoughts. Aleigha had something on her mind, and she seemed to be absent-minded all night. In the car, while they waited for the traffic light to turn, Adrian suddenly wrapped his arms around Aleigha''s neck. He pulled her close and pressed his face against hers. Aleigha was pulled back to reality, and in front of her was Adrian''s handsome face. She was taken aback so suddenly that her eyes almost bulged out. "You''ve been absent-minded for the whole night." Adrian got what he wanted and licked his lips in satisfaction. Aleigha was caught off guard by his sudden attack, rubbing her lips somewhat still in a daze. After a long while, she angrily red at Adrian. "Mr. Xiao, you really don''t find your behavior a bit too rogue?" Adrian couldn''t control the itch in his heart when he saw how cutely annoyed she was. He couldn''t even recall when it all started that each and every one of her movements made his heart almost whirl. "You can drop me off at the road upfront." Aleigha thought of Laura. She should go and have a look at her by now. "Stay with me tonight," Adrian refused, wanting Aleigha to stay by his side twice in a row. Having her by his side through the night worked better for him than sleeping pills. He didn''t even have a second of dreams the night before. "Why?" Aleigha nced at him with unhappiness. The corners of Adrian''s lips curled up and he replied slowly, "Because I feelfortable hugging you." "Disgusting!" Aleigha replied sulkily. Adrian didn''t say anything. He didn''t care about her curses or anything, as long as she was there for him. As a matter of fact, he found her fierce character somewhat attractive and amusing. The car was parked in another vi of Adrian. Aleigha didn''t want to get out of the car, but Adrian carried her out on his shoulders. It was a frequently visited vi of Adrian yet there were no servants around. He must have informed them to clear it out in advance. There were some clothes and food ced in the house already. As soon as they entered the room, Adrian couldn''t wait to throw her onto the bed. Aleigha rolled up and sat straight. She pointed at Adrian and shouted, "Don''t you dare touch me!" "I''m very tired, Take a bath with me." Adrian looked at her, his heart almost bursting withughter. This woman was quite short-tempered. After rejecting Adrian''s request to take a shower together, Aleigha changed her clothes. No matter how she rejected him, he would do as he liked So she simply dropped the idea of resisting. One night passed and Adrian did what he said, not touching Aleigha at all. The next morning, Aleigha was driven to where she wanted to go. All this made Aleigha even more perplexed about what he was really up to. After getting out of the car, Aleigha went directly to the hospital. After resting for two days, Laura still had to stay in the hospital to be watched over. When she saw Aleighaing, her eyes became much softer. "Miss, you don''t have toe here every day." Since their grudges had been resolved, Laura didn''t reject Aleigha anymore. "I''ll take you back to the Gardner family once you are fully recovered." When it came to the Gardner family, a ratherplicated expression shed across Laura''s face. As the two were chatting, Marco called. "You b*tch,e home." As soon as Aleigha answered the phone, his angry voice made her face darken. Laura didn''t dare to say anything, but she saw Aleigha''s face fall gloomy. Back at the Gardner family. Lainey sat next to Marcos, softlyforting him. As soon as Aleigha entered the door, she heard Marcos''s roar, "Birds of a feather, they are! All of them are dispecable s*uts!" "What have I done to deserve such a w*ore of a daughter? Exactly the same as her dead c*nt of a mother!" Aleigha''s eyebrows were full of coldness, and she stared at the two people on the sofa with cold eyes. "Why are you staring at me?" Marcos saw Aleigha standing at the door and looking at him with a very cold gaze. A trace of uneasiness shed across his heart, but it didn''t stay shing by quickly. How dare this girl to be so daring as to startat him? UMS "What do you want now?" Aleigha''s eyes were cold and her expression was indifferent. She would''ve been able to put up with Marcos for whatever he had to say but today he crossed a line that was not meant to be crossed. There was no more reason to tolerate him. "What do I want? Where did you gost night? Have you taken time out of your so busy schedule to read the newspaper today?" "Mysterious Woman in Adrian Xiao''s Secret Vi, A Night of Sheer Lust!" "You disgusting w*ore! I''m still all caught up with your sister''s f*cked up incident and now you are trying to get into Adrian''s pants?!" Chapter 1182 Marcos flung the newspaper on the tea table to the ground. Seeing the blurry photo from afar, Aleigha''s eyes were still cold, and she only replied calmly, "And who are you to say that ''mysterious woman'' is me?" Marcos was stunned. "Aleigha, I really don''t think it''s a good idea to be lying to us now. We wouldn''t be mistaken, to be sure, especially when it''s about you." "I know that you are still holding quite some grudges because of Emilia, but..." "But after all, you''re a girl. Reputation is the most important thing for you. How can you stay in a man''s home like this?" "Were words like that to be spread out, it would be quite the negative influence on you, wouldn''t it?" "And don''t lose your temper because of what your dad says, he''s only being so for your own sake." "For my own sake?" Aleigha almost couldn''t hold back the urge to burst into ironicughter. "You can''t even see the person''s face on the photo, how can you be so sure that it''s me? "And who am I to just be rolling myself into Adrian''s bed? Do you think his vi is the zoo or something?" "Isn''t your overestimation of me just so convenient now?" Aleigha did not want to get into trouble at this moment. She could only try her best to refute. As long as she did not admit it, no one could do anything to her. As for Marcos, he could be all angry as he liked and she still wouldn''t give a d*mn. Lainey was anxious. This girl seemed to be harmless, but she was very cunning. She couldn''t just let her off the hook like this. "Marcos, I think it might be better if we have someone look into this, lest we wrong Aleigha." "After all, Emilia will be with Adrian in the future." At this time, Lainey still did not forget the things between Emilia and Adrian. Of course, Marcos had a n in his mind. It was almost impossible for Emilia to enter the Xiao family with her current reputation. But there was no way that he could bear to give up the marriage with the Xiao family. Things had been getting harder and harder for the Gardner family to move along. The only thing he had counted on was the marriage with Adrian. From which he could get his pocket loaded. "Have it looked into? As if it''s not humiliating enough already?" Marcos was overwhelmed with anger just now but on second thoughts he realized that Emilia and Aleigha were both his daughters. Regardless of which one of them married Adrian, it was still a fair deal for him. When Lainey heard this, she was a bit anxious, but she didn''t dare to continue fanning the mes. Marcos was no longer the timid man as he used to be. "Aleigha, it''s not that I''m trying to me this all on you. But I would surely appreciate it if you could pay a little more attention to your reputation out there." Aleigha saw Marcos''s sudden change and felt sick. However, the sulky expression on her face was swept away, and she said with a faint smile, "Dad, I know." But the headline did make Aleigha put up her guards. She went upstairs and was about to call Lennon. She was alone now. Other than Lennon, she could not find anyone else who could help her. However, there were some things that she had to investigate thoroughly. December arrived in the blink of an eye. After Emilia was discharged from the hospital, she was off school at home. Dustin and Charlotte''s return date was postponed again. After staying in the hospital for almost a month, Laura was ready to be taken home. Natasha, Aleigha''s dormmate, came back to the dorm with a worried look on her face. Aleigha asked about what happened. Yet she sealed her lips, revealing not one clue about what had happened. Aleigha did not want to ask more. She packed her things and was ready to pick up Laura. "Aleigha, there''s a man whoes to me every now and then. I''m so annoyed." A man? Aleigha looked at Natasha worriedly, knowing what caused her worries. "What man?" Natasha lowered her head a bit and looked at Aleigha with her big ck eyes full of tears. "Don''t cry,e on. If there''s anything you need, just tell me. I''ll help you." Aleighaforted her. "The man is called Nn Reid, somewhat of a local thug with a rather powerful family background." "I was at a restaurant outside the campus when I ran into him." "And hence his constant pestering." Natasha became more depressed as her exnation prolonged, sobbing in a low voice now and then. Nn? Why did the name sound so familiar? "Chill down, I''ll see if there''s anything I can do." Aleigha, who herself was already deep in trouble, offeredpassionately. However, she vaguely felt that Natasha''s problem was not simple. There were not that many figures with such strong backgrounds. "Natasha, listen to me. Be careful when you go out these few days. I''ll tell you when I think of a solution." "I got somewhere to be today and I''ll walk this through with you when I''m done with my thing." Aleigha was anxious to pick up Laura, giving her no time to help with Natasha for the time being. "Aleigha, I''m scared, I really am. He knows where my dorm is and even where my home is. I''m so scared." Natasha seemed to be unable to restrain herself at all. Seeing her miserable state, Aleigha couldn''t bear but had to go. "Natasha, listen to me. Just give me a day. Give me a day and I''ll figure something out for you, I promise you, okay?" Knowing that Aleigha was about to leave, Natasha nodded and watched her leave with tears in her eyes. After leaving the school, Aleigha went straight to Laura''s residence. Lennon ordered his men to send her back to the Gardner family. However, he did not show up because of something. In the car, Laura nervously held the child and looked out of the car with a dull look. "Don''t be nervous. Do you remember what I said?" Laura turned to look at Aleigha. After a while, she nodded and said, "Yes, clear as day." Getting out of the car and entering the Gardner family, there was no one else at home, only Marcos, who had been informed of their arrival by Aleigha. Upon seeing them enter, Marcos''s gaze was dark as he stared fixedly at Laura. "For what urgent business of yours have you kept me waiting at home for the whole d*mned day, for Heaven''s sake?" Marcos could almost guess what this was all about but still shot out those vicious words to make the two of them feel miserable intentionally. Aleigha said nothing and pulled Laura to the hall. Laura was so scared that she didn''t even dare to take one unnecessary step away from behind Aleigha. "Have a look at this, dad." Aleigha handed the paternity test in her hands to Marcos. Lainey had left the country with Emilia for a trip and was not to return for at least a week. And that offered a perfect window for Aleigha to bring Laura back home. Marcos took the paternity test and looked at it Scarefully. His trembling hands were enough to demonstrate the shock and terror he was going through inwardly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Despite the in expressions on Aleigha''s face, her heart was filled with utter hatred. He deserved to die alone. "A boy?" Marcos suddenly raised his head and pointed at the child in Laura''s arms, his fingertips trembling. Aleigha nodded, and supported Laura to the front of Marcos. "Laura, let me have a look at the baby." Laura didn''t know what to do. After thinking for a while, she handed the child over to Marcos. Marcos had had an abundant amount of women in his life, recently especially. But none of them had ever given to one single boy for him. He had thought that that was the way his life and his family line were going to end yet life decided to throw another surprise at his face. It was a son, Marcos''s son. Marcos was so ecstatic that he didn''t even know how to hold this child. "Just look how thrilled dad is, Laura." Not one of either Marco''s expressions or movements escaped the eyes of Aleigha. Chapter 1183 Laura was a little nervous. She walked to Marcos''s side and bent down to caress her child. The boy, already sensible enough to recognize his mother, giggled at the sight of his mother. Marcos''s heart was about to melt when he saw this smile. Seeing that they were getting along just fine, Aleigha, of course, left quietly and went upstairs. Now all she had to do was to await Lainey''s arrival and the scene she was sure to be causing. And that would be her cue. Following her original n, she called Dustin. She could almost feel how thrilled the old man was upon hearing the news. Aleigha stayed in the Gardner house for a night. Marcos was so happy that he specially prepared a room for Laura and her son. He, not minding the hassle at all, had people bring over a lot of things for the baby. As a result, Laura''s timidness disappeared without a trace as well. Having been well taken care of, Laura, who just had the baby delivered a month ago, was surprisingly beaming lively. And such a sight was an utter temptation to Marcos, who could almost not hold back the urge to take the ripe apple off the tree and devour it. The next morning, Aleigha went back to school. Outside the school, there were a lot of police cars, which made her quite confused. ''Aleigha, finally." Seeing Aleigha, Freddie rushed up in a hurry. Aleigha looked at him with a slight chill in her suspicious eyes. "Something happened to your dormmate," said Freddie with a hint of pity in his tone. Aleigha''s heart missed a beat, and she rushed into the school. Along the way, there were countless students being stopped to be asked questions by the cops. She rushed downstairs in one breath, where there were more people. Aleigha gritted her teeth, pushed through the crowd, and walked in. "Hey, that girl there, you are not allowed in for now." Someone stopped Aleigha. "I live upstairs." Aleigha calmed herself down and looked at the policeman calmly. "Room 302?" Aleigha nodded her head. The police officer looked at her with a conflicted expression and sighed softly. "Your roommate was found dead at the bottom of the building this morning, we..." "That''s impossible. I saw her yesterday." Aleigha interrupted him. She met Natasha yesterday afternoon. No way, no way. "I can totally understand your disbelief in this but your dormmate, that is, Natasha Taylor, was found dead at the foot of the building this morning. The forensics have already ced her death at 3 AM this morning." "We''ve also retrieved the surveince footage from the school. It''s true that shemitted suicide." "Why would she? There''s no way she''d do that!" Aleigha felt her mind go nk. She could almost see the smiling face of Natasha in her head, her eyes blinking brightly. "Calm down, you gotta calm down." The police could not stop the crazy Aleigha. With a moment of inattention, she rushed into the dormitory building. Aleigha''s eyes ached, but she resisted the urge to stop her tears from flowing out. She did not believe that the optimistic and cheerful Natasha wouldmit suicide. There were still a few policemen standing at the door of room 302. When they saw Aleigha rushing in, two of them hurriedly stopped her. "Where''s Natasha? Where''s she?" Aleigha cried out miserably and desperately. "Aleigha, calm down, Aleigha, Natasha is gone, there''s nothing we can do now." Freddie rushed forward and hugged the crazy Aleigha tightly. Seeing her like this, Freddie''s heart ached as well. "Why didn''t you wait for me? Why didn''t you wait for me? I told you to wait and it was just one day, why? Why didn''t you wait for me?" Aleigha''s body went limp. She knelt on the ground and burst into tears. Her heart was filled with guilt. She clearly was aware of the predicament she was in yet she chose to leave her on her own because of her own affairs. "Aleigha, it''s not your fault. It''s not your fault, you don''t have to..." Freddie tried tofort her, but she pushed him away and said, "Get out of my way. Get out of my way." "My condolences, miss. But I''d have to ask you some questions." Arthur Maddox, the captain of the task force dispatched to be in charge of the case, was drawn over by her crying. Seeing Aleigha, who was sitting on the ground and almost out of breath, he frowned and came up. "What questions?" Aleigha suddenly stopped crying and looked at Arthur with tears in her eyes. Arthur was 27 years old this year. Despite his quite young age, he was an outstandingly capable member of the police force as well as the youngest captain. Having been a cop, especially a member of the Major Crime Squad, he had seen enough bloody scenes over the year to make him almost immune to grief. Yet the scene of a teenage girl falling to her doom still made his heart somewhat skip beat as much as he didn''t want to admit it. "What''s your rtionship with the deceased?" Arthur could''ve assigned his subordinates to do this yet he was driven by an impulse he himself couldn''t begin toprehend. He felt that there was more to this girl than she let on. "She''s my ssmate and dormmate. Yesterday afternoon, I saw her for thest time before I went home." Aleigha wiped away her tears. Out of Author''s expectation, Aleigha held back the apparent sorrow that was all over her face and answered his question calmly, though still with tears whirling in her eyes. "Did she say anything to you? Do anything out of the ordinary?" Aleigha frowned slightly as she recalled. "Nn Reid!" Upon hearing this, Arthur frowned and asked, "Nn, the second son of the Reid Group?" Hearing this name from someone else''s mouth again, Aleigha finally realized why she had felt the name sounded so familiar. Nn Reid, without a doubt, was Kendal Reid''s brother! "He''d been pestering her for quite a while but I don''t know the details." A somewhat ominous premonition crept into her heart. Natasha''s suicide must have something to do with Nn. After being interviewed the questions, Aleigha left the school without looking back. Adrian could finally have a rest. He looked at the newspaper on his desk, in which was the headline that involved him and Aleigha. How outrageously daring the media nowadays was! "Miss, you can''t go in. Mr. Xiao is very busy, miss." The door of the office was flung open. Adrian impatiently looked up, only to see Aleigha rushing in with a gloomy face. He waved his hand and asked the secretary to leave. "Aleigha? What are you doing here?" Adrian was both shocked and delighted as he stood up to wee her. Aleigha rushed to Adrian but didn''t say a word. She reached out to hold Adrian''s waist and burst into tears. Adrian was a little surprised by her sudden outburst of emotions and the actions that came along. She caressed her back gently and asked softly, "A penny for your thought?" "Help me. You''re the only one who can help me this time. Adrian, as long as you help me, I will promise you everything." Raising her eyes to look at Adrian, the tears in Aleigha''s eyes flowed down her cheeks. Adrian''s heart ached and he hurriedly wiped away her tears. "I promise you, just say the word and I''ll do anything." "I want you to help me find out what Nn Reid was doingst night." Adrian was slightly displeased when he heard her request, understanding that her favor was to ask him to investigate another man.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Adrian, this is the only time I''m going to ask you for something. If you help me, I''ll be all yours!" Chapter 1184 Adrian didn''t say anything, but he knew what Aleigha meant. He cupped Aleigha''s face in his hands and stared at her with his deep eyes. "Aleigha, what happened? You need to tell me what happened so that I could do more for you." "No, I won''t. I just want to know what Nn did yesterday." The firmness in Aleigha''s eyes made it impossible for Adrian to ignore. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate right now. We''ll find out as soon as possible tonight." "I''ll wait here." Aleigha''s mind was in a whirl, but her gut was telling her that Natasha''s death had something to do with Nn. "Aleigha, I don''t like you being like this. It makes me distressed. You can tell me anything and I''ll be here for you to face it." Aleigha shook her head and smiled bitterly. She wiped away her tears and said, "Adrian, don''t ask anymore. I don''t want to talk about it." Adrian''s eyes darkened and there was a sh of bitterness in his heart. Despite all hispromises, there was as thought still a gap between the two of them. "Come here and sit." Adrian lifted her up, walked to the sofa, sat down, and ced her on hisp. Aleigha neither struggled nor resisted. She sat on his legs very obediently. However, the emptiness in her eyes still made Adrian''s heart feel slightly ufortable. In front of her, Adrian made a few phone calls, and soon there would be a result. Aleigha was a little tired, and she unconsciously fell asleep in Adrian''s arms. Adrian looked down at her and saw that she was frowning, even in her sleep. Her lips were tightlypressed and tears were still hanging on her face. He couldn''t help but reach out to stroke her cheek. Because of the tickling, Aleigha''s curled eyshes trembled slightly, appearing extremely impatient. Afraid of waking her up, Adrian remained still in his sitting position. Three hourster, when Aleigha woke up, she realized that she had fallen asleep in Adrian''s arms. "I, I''m sorry, I..." Aleigha was so scared that she wanted to get up, but Adrian hugged her tightly and refused to let go. Adrian lowered his eyes to look at Aleigha. His gentle gaze made Aleigha lose her mind for a moment. "It''s okay, I like you sleeping in my arms like this." Adrian''s low and deep voice was mixed with a hint of hoarseness. He looked at Aleigha with a gaze that seemed so gentle and serene it was as though ake that had no wind brushing over it. He was focused and confused. Aleigha''s face turned red, and she hurriedly looked away. Adrian liked how cold and aloof she was always keeping her distance from almost everybody. However, he loved the bashfulness that she would asionally disy even more. It took a long time to wait, but Aleigha didn''t dare to throw a tantrum at this moment. After all, she was the one who took the initiative toe to Adrian. At noon, the people sent out by Adrian sent back some feedback. Aleigha was facing a table full of food and worrying. When she saw the cold expression on Adrian''s face, she managed to guess what the feedback was about. "He did it, didn''t he?" Aleigha got up slowly, and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground. There were some things that Adrian would definitely know, one way or the other. Since she had requested Adrian to help her investigate, Adrian would definitely know the reason and the result. "Aleigha, rx, calm for a bit, okay?" Adrian didn''t know how important that girl was to Aleigha, nor did he know how tofort her. "I don''t need you to tell me that, I am rxed." Aleigha''s heart was filled with nothing but hatred. She walked out in a state of despondency, but fortunately, Adrian grabbed hold of her in time. "Aleigha, what do you need me to do?" Aleigha was slightly stunned. She looked at Adrian and said, "I want Nn''s life. Can you do that for me?" Adrian frowned. He didn''t expect Aleigha to want to go so far. "Well, it''s a man''s life we are talking about. I won''t me you if you don''t wanna do it." Aleigha shook off Adrian''s hand and walked out. She was, at least it was the way she would reckon, nobody at al to Adrian. It was justified that he wouldn''t help her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I will help you. Even if you want me to destroy the Reid family, I will help you." Aleigha''s feet stopped as she turned around to look at Adrian. However, what greeted her sight was the twinkling light in Adrian''s eyes that kept on beaming. His smile was so gentle that everything around seemed to be immersed in tenderness. "Ad, Adrian, I, I didn''t really mean it..." Aleigha realized that was she said just now could''vee out of her whim of the angry moment yet she didn''t know how she should apologize. Adrian couldn''t help but feel both love and helplessness when he saw how twisted and hesitant Aleigha was. "I''ve said that I''m willing to do anything as long as you say it. A mere boy of the Reid family is not a problem worth mentioning." Aleigha felt guilty in her heart. Right now, there were many things that she couldn''t tell Adrian. He only wanted to make use of Adrian to seek revenge, but now, he had to drag him all the way into this. She felt a little guilty, but there was nothing she could do. The current her was too weak. She wasn''t enough to make anyone lose too much, so she had to rely on Adrian. Even if the price to pay could be grave. "Adrian, there are many things that I don''t want to tell you yet, but because of Nn, my friendmitted suicide. "I can''t ept it. She was such fine young girl." "How are her parents to live on? She was only 18 and just because of a yboy of a rich family...." "She''s now gone,pletely and forever gone Thope you can understand me, Adrian." Adrian''s heart ached and he held her in her arms, as if he was afraid of losing this treasure. "Aleigha, you don''t need to exin. You don''t need to exin anything. I''ll wait for the day when you''re willing to tell me." Stopping Adrian''s thought of sending her back to school, she went back to school alone. She couldn''t stay in the dorm for the time being, so he could only go to a temporary dorm. Since the departure of Aleigha, Freddie had been living like a walking corpse. He might have been the simplest man on earth but he was not dumb. After returning home, he got to her mother and told her all about Windy Woods. Aleigha stayed up all night. She went back to the Gardner family before dawn. The night before, Charlotte told her that they woulde back today. She dragged her exhausted body back to the house and as soon as she entered the door, she heard ecstaticughter wafting from the inner rooms. She curled her lips and walked in with a smile that she painstakingly forced. "Aleigha,e on, look at this chubby little fe. He''s so cute." Such an unconcealed cheering voice was surely Charlotte''s. "Grandaunt, Grandfather, you''re back. You must be tired from the trip," Aleigha said with a faint smile. She tried her best to make herself look less tired. "Young Madam," said Laura. She was the only one among them who could tell that Aleigha was not looking right. She walked up to her and held on to her hand. Aleigha''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at Laura with confusion. She always gave people a feeling of coldness and did not reveal any of her feelings casually. But now, she was really not in the mood to cover it up. "I, I''m fine, I''m just a little tired," Aleigha exined hastily but she felt like she was only making it worse so she put on an awkward smile. Laura looked at her with gentle eyes. She took her hand and led the way. "Young Madam,e take a look at the baby." "Just call me Aleigha." Aleigha did not like to be called Young Madam or anything that seemed to make her superior to others for no reason, at least no rational ones. Chapter 1185 Aleigha was pulled by Laura to look at the child. Although the child was born ahead of a regr schedule, he was taken care of carefully. And after a month, the child didn''t look a bit abnormal or smaller than other infants. His fair and chubby appearance was very pleasing to the eye. Aleigha looked at him, and for some reason, her mood also improved. Gradually, a smile appeared on her face. "Your grandpa and I came back as fast as we could after hearing about the little fe here. It was such short notice that we didn''t even have the time to prepare any gift for you." "Here this is for Aleigha and Laura. Open them and see if you like them, they are both from your grandpa." Aleigha took the gift, which was a LV limited edition purse. Despite the indifference, if not total contempt she had for such a luxurious item, she still managed to form a pleased expression on her face. Quite the opposite, Laura, who also took over the gift, held the purse in hand, her eyes shining with surprise and joy, hesitated about whether to open it or not. "Open it. You''ve made a great contribution to the Gardner family. Marcos is a rough and grumpy old man that his mind doesn''t work this way." "You are now and will always be a member of the Gardner family, treated equally as all other Gardners are." Dustin''s tone was calm, but there was an unconceble smile on his face. Aleigha knew in her heart that Dustin preferred boys to girls and he was sure to be extremely delighted now that Laura had given birth to a boy for the family. As for Lainey and her daughter, Dustin might not know what had happened before. If he knew, Lainey and her daughter might really have no status in the Gardner family. However, one day Lainey had shown her true colors, it would be one more day that Aleigha could not let down her guards. "Master, it is my true and utmost honor to be an even mere servant of the Gardner family, not to mention a member of it." Aleigha didn''t say a word and looked at the tears streaming down Laura''s face. "Nonsense. The Gardner family had always awarded those who have done great contributions to the family. I''ll surely talk to Marcos about your legal status in the family." As for Marcos, his whole mind was nowpletely focused on his newborn son, not caring about anything else in the slightest. "Dad, are you going to drive us out of the Gardner family?" A cold and sharp female voice came from the door. Aleigha followed the voice and saw Lainey pulling Emilia in. They came a little earlier than she had expected. It seemed that Lainey couldn''t hold her horses for one more second. As soon as Laura saw Lainey and her daughter, her body trembled subconsciously, and the smile on her face froze instantly. The atmosphere became strange instantly because of the appearance of the two. Aleigha stood in front of Laura and shielded her body behind herself as she kept her gaze on Lainey. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Laura?" Lainey came over with a sinister smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The thick makeup could not hide her ferociousness. A touch of coldness shed in Aleigha''s eyes. "And what do you wanna do?" "Paying a visit to the projects of the Gardner family." Lainey and Emilia went on a trip abroad so that they could put behind the unfortunate things that had happened earlier. Unexpectedly, her snitch at home told her that Laura hade home with a son. Marcos read the paternity test and was thrilled with it. Even without being there, Lainey could imagine the smugness on Marcos''s face. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she didn''t dare to say too much in front of Emilia. After all, she had suffered too much recently to deal with yet another blow. She didn''t want her daughter to worry anymore. However, she couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t bear the fact that all her efforts trying to be Mrs. Gardner had been flushed down the toilet. She would not ept that her extravagant and luxurious life was going to leave her. "No, I will not ept this. That batch''s never gonna get what she wants!" "Shouldn''t you be way over your head by now, Lainey?" Aleigha''s voice was soft and gentle, and her eyes were soft like silk. She looked at Lainey as if she were a pure and innocent child. There was no intrigue, no frame-up. Compared with Lainey''s coldness, the people standing around would only regard Aleigha as a weak and harmless girl. "Since when do you have the right to talk to me like that? Who do you think you are?" "Do you really think I don''t know what you are thinking, Lainey?" "Lainey, I warn you to put away your arrogance and behave yourself!" "If anything, and I mean anything, were to happen to my son here, you and your daughter can go down to six feet under with him!" Marcos held his son, not roaring, deliberately suppressing his anger, but his warning still carried an undisputable fierceness. All of a sudden, Lainey''s eyes, which were previously filled with gloom, turned gentle. "Marcos, I, I''m just happy for you. Aleigha must have misunderstood." Lainey was so angry that she felt a burst of pain in her chest. However, she didn''t dare to resist. She had already been treading on thin ice in the Gardner family. She did not dare to provoke Marcos again at this moment. "I think it''s better for you to take Emilia and go back to your parents'' house with her." Charlotte looked at Lainey and her daughter with disgust in her eyes. Lainey''s body trembled, and a trace of hatred shed in her eyes. But then her eyes turned red. "Aunt, are you kicking me out?" "Laura just came back, and I''m simply happy for Marcos. Why, why are you doing this to me?" Lainey was putting on a show, but Emilia was like a puppet without soul. Her eyes were empty and she didn''t care about her mother''s predicament at all. "Forget it, forget it. As long as she doesn''t make any trouble, she can stay here. I don''t want the people out theresaying we are an ungrateful family." Dustin had long since lost patience with Lainey and her daughter, but for the sake of the Gardner family''s reputation, he decided to keep them in the family for the time being. Laura was terribly afraid of Lainey. If she were to stay, it was inevitable that a time woulde when she would be alone with her. She was afraid, especially afraid that Lainey would hurt her child. That woman was so cruel and merciless that she would not let go of her. Aleigha only felt the whole body of Laura next to her was trembling. She hurriedly took her hand andforted her gently. "No, I say we let Laura and the child live somewhere else, lest this vicious woman does anything to her or the child." Having lived with Lainey for so long, Marcos knew this woman''s character. "Right, we can do that. And find some people to take special care of them," Dustin said. The others, of course, wouldn''t object. Aleigha left behind Marcos before they ced Laura and her son in a rather remote vi. "Don''t worry. I wille back every day. Lainey doesn''t know the location of this vi. I''ll arrange bodyguards to protect you." This was a promise that Marcos gave Laura. Aleigha''s heart gradually became cold. He was only doing all this because she gave him a son. Thinking about her own mother, Aleigha''s hatred for Marcos took even deeper roots in her heart. Although Laura did not know Aleigha''s n for revenge, she faintly felt that this Young Madam was not so kind as she looked. However, even if she were to take advantage of her and her son, she didn''t care, as long as she could have a ce in the Gardner family. A ce in such a family was a guarantee to a carefree and steady life. Leaving the V, Marcos insisted on driving Aleigha to wherever she wanted to go. Chapter 1186 In the car, Marcos''s previous hostility was swept away, and he asked a lot of trivial things about Aleigha''s life with a smile. Aleigha answered one by one, looking clever and sensible. Since this was all an act, she might as well put on the scenes they liked to watch. After sending Aleigha to school, Marcos drove away and did not forget to give her some pocket money generously before leaving. Aleigha willingly took it, thinking that it was just a matter of time before she took back everything that was rightfully hers. Getting back to school, Aleigha turned frustrated all over again. She was transferred to a different dorm and was all alone all day long, surrounded by disgusting rumors spreading on campus. Feeling sulky and gloomy, Aleigha turned down any invitation extended to her, be they dates or school activities. Around a weekter, Adrian called her. Aleigha agreed to his invitation. Before she left, she packed her small pistol into her bag. Adrian told her on the phone that he had already locked up Nn. Adrian waited for Aleigha downstairs in thepany. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a white figure hiding at the corner of the downstairs of thepany. Adrian feigned ignorance as he leisurely smoked his cigarette. Emilia left the house. Now that she was five months into her pregnancy, her belly was starting to show. She couldn''t wait any longer. She had to meet Adrian and get him to give her an answer. Adrian finished smoking one cigarette, but the sneaky person was still standing in the same ce and secretly watching him. Adrian put his hands in his pockets and walked straight over, his eyes were icy cold and his gloomy face was devoid of any emotion. Emilia was a bit flustered. She wanted to move out of the way and hide, but behind her was a wall. When Adrian stood in front of her, she was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak. "What are you doing here?" His deep voice was filled with dissatisfaction and disgust. In Adrian''s eyes, these women were all hateful. Except for that little woman. Thinking of the little woman, he couldn''t help looking at his watch and taking a deep breath. There seemed to be ayer of frost in his eyes. She waste again, and this time half an hour. "Ad, Adrian, I just... just wanted to take a look at you." Compared to the past, Emilia was much more anxious. The cocky and arrogant light that used to shimmer in her eyes was now wiped clean, annihted. Now, all she had in her when she was facing Adrian was timidness. Adrian''s eyes were slightly cold, and his tall figure took two steps back subconsciously to distance himself from Emilia. "Adrian, please don''t leave me, okay? You said that you''d cancel the engagement from before and marry me." "Adrian, why don''t you marry me now? Follow me back to the Gardner family. Tell them that you''re willing to marry me." Emilia''s innate pride had long vanished. Other than her humble pleas, she had no idea what she should do. Adrian''s eyes were filled with disgust. He couldn''t be bothered to pay any attention to her nonsense as he looked at his watch. Under Emilia''s pleading gaze, he left without any hesitation. Aleigha stood not far away from them, looking at everything. Her eyes were calm and unruffled. Today, she didn''t have the mood to deal with Emilia. When Adrian saw Aleigha, the gloom in his eyes vanished as he quickened his pace towards her. "Woman, you''rete." There was not a hint ofint in his voice. On the contrary, there was a tinge of joy in it. Aleigha lowered her eyes and answered indifferently, then she didn''t say anything else. Adrian wasn''t angry. It was obvious that she hadn''t walked out of her sorrow yet. The two of them got on the car,pletely disregarding Emilia''s existence. She stumbled out, trying to stop Adrian and Aleigha from leaving. "Don''t you need to exin to her?" Aleigha said in a cold tone and her eyes were indifferent. "Exin what? Not every woman can get my exnation, other than you." The corner of Adrian''s mouth curled up in a cold smile. Before Emilia could reach his car, he had already galloped off. Lainey was so anxious at home, pacing back and forth in her room. She almost burst into tears when Emilia finally made it back home. "Why didn''t you tell me where you were going? Isn''t the mess we already have not enough?" "Come on,e upstairs with me." With Dustin and Charlotte at home, Lainey did not dare to make a fuss. "Mom, that b*tch Aleigha left by Adrian''s car. Mom, what should I do?" "I want Adrian. I only want Adrian. Mother. I only want Adrian." "I beg you, please help me, let Adriane back to me, okay?" "Mom!" Emilia knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lainey while crying. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! She bumped her head on the ground so hard that it was as though she was going to crack a hole on the floor. "Emilia, get up, get up, I''ll help you find a way, I will, I promise you!" Adrian led Aleigha straight to an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. Along the way, Aleigha was quiet and didn''t say a word. She looked out of the window. She was indifferent and cold. Thest time Adrian had seen such an expression in her eyes was when he met her for the first time. Adrian''s people were all inside and outside the warehouse. Nn was tied to a chair in the middle of the warehouse. He was blindfolded and gagged, without the slightest movement. Aleigha got out of the car and went straight into the warehouse without waiting for Adrian.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the footsteps, Nn began to twist his body. Amidst his terror, he spat out the rag in his mouth. "Who are you? You want money, is that it? Just name your price and care if you want a million or ten, l give you whatever the f*ck you want!" "Just... just let me go and I promise I won''t call the cops!" Aleigha walked up to him and pped him hard across the face. She hit so hard that her own palm even hurt. Her lips, which were originally red and moist, were bitten by her at this time, and there was blood slowly oozing out. "What did you do to her? The only reason you are still alive is that I want the truth out of your mouth!" After getting the truth out of him, Aleigha was not gonna keep him alive." "Who are you? I don''t understand what broke are talking about." Nn in a cold sweat and couldn''t even figure out what this woman wanted to hear. After all, he had done too many bad things. "What did you do to Natasha Taylor? What happened that night? Tell me." "And I won''t kill you." As Aleigha spoke, the cold sneer on her face made Adrian, who was standing aside taken aback. The ruthlessness and thirst for rampage revenge was something he had never beheld on her before. Natasha? Nn''s skinny body kept trembling. "Who are you? What Natasha? I don''t know her." "You f*cking animal!" Aleigha gritted her teeth and suddenly took out the pistol from her bag and pressed it directly against Nn''s forehead. Nn only felt that a cold thing was against him, and he was and begged for mercy, "p my life, spare my life, please. I will tell, I''ll tell you everything. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Aleigha did not have any intention of moving the gun away. She pressed it even harder on the man''s forehead. "It was me... It was me who sent the men to..." "Shut up." Aleigha got impatient with his whimpering voice and pleading after only a few seconds. Because she had already guessed that Natasha must''ve undergone inhuman torture before she decided tomit suicide. Now that Nn confessed to it, the sorrow and anger in Aleigha''s mind became even more unbearable. Chapter 1187 "Do you know how terribly she died? She was only 18 years old, and she was still a child. She didn''t even know what she had done to deserve that right up till the moment she drew herst breath!" "You f*cking piece of human garbage! You don''t deserve to live in this world!" Aleigha''s eyes were bloodshot, and her hand on the trigger slowly clenched. "I''ll do it." Adrian quickly grabbed her hand. She did not want his woman to be tainted with the blood of such a person. Aleigha looked back at Adrian. Her gaze was so cold that it gave off a most freezing chill. "I''ll do it myself. It''s my own business." "Spare me, please, mercy. I didn''t wanna do it. My sister made me do it. She said, she said that she would make that Aleigha pay the price." Nn''s sister was Kendal. Aleigha only came to know about itter on. However, she did not connect Natasha''s matter with Kendal. "Alright, then I''ll send you off on the road. Don''t worry, your sister will be reunited with you soon enough," Adrian didn''t wait for Adrian to stop her again. With a bang, Aleigha had already pulled the trigger. A warm and sticky feeling hit Aleigha''s face. Looking at the person who fell down, Aleigha''s hands were trembling.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She killed a person who deserved to die. "Aleigha, give me the gun. Come on, now." Adrian''s heart ached. He grabbed the gun from Aleigha''s hand and pulled her into his embrace. "I, I killed a man," Aleigha mumbled with her eyes empty and void. "You are fine. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Aleigha, don''t be afraid," Adrian walked out of the warehouse with Aleigha in his arms. He ordered his men to clean up and drove away. Along the way, Aleigha was curled up in the seat. She didn''t say a word and her eyes were dim. She was like a frightenedmb. Coming to the nearest vi, Adrian picked up Aleigha and went straight into the bathroom. He didn''t care whether she was willing or not, he directly took off her clothes and cleaned the blood on her body. Aleigha did not struggle, nor did she reject Adrian. She allowed Adrian to clean her up and change into his shirt. He carefully ced her on the soft bed. While Adrian was at all of this, she had no reaction at all, and the despair in her eyes was heartbreaking. "Aleigha, you didn''t have to do it yourself. Do you know how it breaks my heart to see you like this?" Adrian hugged Aleigha from behind. He never thought that Aleigha would really pull the trigger. "I just want to avenge her. She was only 18 years old, and she was so innocent that she was like a piece of nk paper." "Can you even imagine how desperate she was when she took the jump?" "I even can''t but I know there''s nothing that could''ve been done to save her." "She must be disappointed in the world, disappointed in me, I could''ve stopped all this from happening." "But I just left her for my own thing. I thought nothing could happen." "It was me, my fault." Aleigha bit her lip lightly and her body kept trembling. Adrian was both distressed and worried. Other than hugging her tightly, he didn''t know how tofort her at all. Aleigha silently sobbed and after a while, she fell asleep. Hearing her regr breathing, Adrian slowly got up, his body already drenched in sweats. After taking a cold shower, Adrian called an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. When Aleigha woke up, it was already dark, and she was a little flustered as shey on the bed in the dark. Everything that happened in the daytime was still vivid in her mind. As tough and determined she was, she still had this terrifying feeling in her heart over the corpse she dropped on the ground. But she did not regret it. She slowly got up, knowing that Adrian was not around. Hearing the sound inside the house, Adrian rushed in from downstairs. When he pushed the door open, he saw Aleigha lying on the ground. "Aleigha, are you alright?" Aleigha stumbled over the legs of the bed. She felt a sharp pain in calves. She sat on the ground Poet tears Sove streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. Adrian came in and his heart tightened at the scene. "How is it? Does it hurt?" Adrian nervously looked at her injured calf. Aleigha wept tearfully and shook her head desperately, but she could not say a word. "Cry out if you want to. I''m here for you as always. I will make you the happiest woman in this world." "I will protect and pamper you, and I will let you have whatever you want." "Alright?" Adrian hugged her. His icy heart had long since melted by her. "Adrian, what should I do? I killed a man! A living man!" Only now did Aleigha feel a lingering fear from the fact that a living life disappeared in her anger. Even if this person deserved it, she should not be the executioner. "Aleigha, don''t me yourself. I won''t let you pay any price and I won''t let you get hurt." Adrian stayed with her for three whole days, never leaving her alone. Aleigha was like a spiritless doll. For three whole days, she was in a state of utmost despair. Every night, if it weren''t for Adrian by her side, she really wouldn''t know how to face the nightmare of the entire night. However, she had to face it on her own. Aleigha decided to leave Adrian and return to the Gardner family. As soon as she got home, she made up an excuse that she was sick and asked for leave from school. Near New Year''s Day, Aleigha was getting more and more depressed. When encountered by Emilia, who was also in the house, she would not even lift her eyes to look at her. She was aszy as a cat, curling up on the bed all day long. Half a month passed when a notice for a missing person, Nn, was published on the local news. Aleigha watched the Reid family crying in front of the camera. For no reason, a trace of coldness rose in her heart. Nn had said that it was Kendal who plotted it all and pulled the strings. Aleigha became clear all of a sudden. If Nn deserved to die, how about Kendal? And the Reid family. If the two of them didn''t think they could act all unscrupulously because of their family, nothing would''ve happened. Aleigha gave Adrian a call and asked him how he dealt with Nn''s body but Adrian was being all blurry with his words. But he was sure to tell her that there was no need to worry. After being depressed for so many days, Aleigha suddenly felt like there was something worth fighting for. Lainey and her daughter had not gotten what they deserved yet, and now there was also Kendal. How could she let herself sink down like this? She was a little annoyed at her insensibleness. Once she figured it all out, she knew what she had to do. Upon returning to school and seeing Freddie again, the coldness in Aleigha''s eyes dimmed significantly. Sas also willing to speak with Freddie. She even agreed to Freddie''s invitation and went out for a meal. That was because Freddie had a powerful mother, and Aleigha was still very young. She had to learn. She had to learn from Windy. If she wanted to trample those people under her feet, she had to learn from the best. If she wanted to protect the people around her, she needed to get much stronger. Not only now did she realize that all her previous little games and plots were nothing but trivial matter for those who she wanted to get at. As Aleigha expected, when Nn''s body was found, there was another overwhelming report on the news. The whole Reid family went into an uproar of fury again at the discovery of the body. Yet it was not the first time that a yboy of a wealthy family was gunned down. They were sure to have countless enemies out there, a result of their arrogance and unscrupulous deeds. Yet no one would''ve expected that Aleigha was the one who pulled the trigger. Chapter 1188 Aleigha left school early in the morning and went straight to thergest luxury shopping mall in the center of the city. Out of her expectations, she ran into Kendal. It had been a while since shest saw Nn, but she didn''t seem to frustrate over what happened with Adrian and to Nn. She wore a halter top and a pair of sky-high heels, not seemingly flinching a bit from the low temperature. When faced with each other, Kendal''s eyes were instantly filled with cold smugness. Aleigha realized that she didn''t give a s*it about whether Nn was dead or alive. That was why she would be strolling down the mall at a time like this.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "It seems that you are living a good life." Kendal scrutinized Aleigha up and down. Compared to thest time they saw each other, Aleigha did look much better and the pieces she was wearing were indeed much more expensive now. "Why, Adrian has taken good care of me and so, vo. Speaking of which, you..." "You don''t really strick me as someone who''s having the time of her life. Those crow-feet... And I''d think it''s safe to say you''ve literally chosen the worst set of outfits that could ever be chosen." "And the shoes, Jesus, they practically are a harm to the eyes. Did you pick ''em out of the trash?" Aleigha put on a false smile, and the coldness in her eyes could not be concealed. She had way too many ways to provoke Kendal. But the best of them would always be degrading her appearance. "Wipe that smug off of your face, Adrian''s got a fiance, which means he''s gonna get married in no time and at the same time makes you nothing but his b*tch." It seemed that Emilia did not tell Kendal that she was a member of the Gardner family. "Really? Doesn''t that mean that you won''t stand a chance? At least I''ve slept with Adrian before. As for you, all you can do is whimpering and sobbing in front of him." Aleigha''s face was full of schadenfreude, and Kendal was so angry that she threw away the bag in her hand and rushed over. She looked so ferocious that she seemed about to tear Aleigha to pieces. Aleigha doubted whether such a short-tempered hothead could plot the whole suicide. There could be a bigger game here, which has yet to reveal itself. In a sh, Kendal had already darted in front of her, waving her sharp long nails, and scratching Aleigha''s face. Fortunately, Aleigha came to herself in time. She stepped back and grasped her hand. With a force, Kendal''s hand was broken directly. The move was so quick and clean that it was almost beyond imagination a girl could perform such a skill. Kendal let out a shrill scream, which attracted a lot of people''s attention. Aleigha was still indifferent and looked at her coldly as she sat on the ground. Her closebat skills had not been in vain. She had particrly learned these from a personal coachtely. it was a unique technique that required less strength than usual but could inflict great hurt on the person being hit. Kendal was in a terrible mess, sitting on the ground. Taking the time, Aleigha fled the scene. "Now she''s got a lot of things to hold grudges to." Aleigha thought in her heart, However, she didn''t notice the person who was walking towards her. She rushed forward and ran into the man''s arms. She looked up at the man and a smile shed across her face, saying, "What are the odds?" "Odds? Hardly. I saw what happened inside, but I didn''t expect that my little Aleigha to be good at something like that." Adrian,monly only known as the business tycoon, was actually quite good with martial arts as well. Aleigha had just broken Kendal''s wrist, and he saw it clearly. It was really a little unexpected. "What are you talking about? I don''t quite understand." Aleigha''s big innocent eyes shed. "I''m gonna give a few of my guesses here, you were trying to provoke her to get something out of here, or is it something else you want?" Adrian saw right through Aleigha''s thoughts, causing Aleigha''s heart to feel stuffy. None of her ns and little schemes could ever escape his notice. "I just found it quite suspicious that a hothead like her could set up something like this against me." Now that she had been seen through, she might as well tell him the truth. Adrian nodded, and the tenderness in his eyes could not be concealed. "You don''t have to meddle in the matters of the Reid family anymore. "I''ll do it myself since it just so happens I''m sick and tired of the nagging of those old sacks." "Come with me to thepany. I''m going tounch the new product on Friday." "New productunch?" Aleigha felt as if she had seen the piles of money floating in front of her. Arriving at thepany with Adrian, Aleigha saw Aubrie going in anding out of all the offices as she wanted now that she was a partner of the Empire Group. Seeing Aleigha and Aleighaing in, she didn''t seem to be angry, but her eyes were full of love when she looked at Adrian. Adrian pulled Aleigha''s hand and bumped into Aubrie. Aleigha hurriedly pulled back her hand. Adrian looked at her in confusion. Aleigha gave a faint smile. She did not exin, but her gaze fell on Aubrie. No matter when it was, the light on this woman''s body could not be ignored. "Adrian, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I need your help with this document." Aubrie was a very arrogant person, but for Adrian, she lowered her stature and couldn''t care less about the rumors and gossip that could be generated from her frequent visits to thepany. Adrian had been her dream for her whole life. Only Adrian could stand shoulder to shoulder with her at the highest point. "My secretary can do that. I have something else to do," Adrian refused coldly. She took Aleigha''s hand and went straight to his office. Moreover, he did not allow anyone to enter his office without his permission. Aleigha knew about the science and technology software developed by Adrian However, this was the first time that she had heard Adrian exin to her at such a close distance. His concentration and seriousness attracted her whole attention, and Aleigha gazed at him pensively. The sudden throbbing in her heart made her a little uneasy. This man was too attractive. Putting aside his bad temper, Adrian was truly perfect. "What do you think?" Aleigha was pulled back to reality by his sudden questions. She lowered her eyes to look at the design drawings on theputer, afraid that he would discover her emotions. "I''ll go back and make a specific report for you." Adrian nodded his head as he''s looked at the design on theputer. His eyebrows twitched slightly. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way back. I''m a little tired today." Aleigha wanted to leave. Since Adrian''s product was going to be released, she could not sit idle anymore. "Okay. Give me the report as soon as possible. Next, I hope things will work out perfectly for the both of us, my little Aleigha." "It''s not easy to earn money here. I''m looking forward to your n." Aleigha pressed her lips together and nodded. Walking out of the office, Aubrie nodded and smiled at her. The charming and friendly expression seemed to indicate she was not angry with their spending time together at all. Aleigha became slightly alert. Aubrie was not someone to be trifled with. At the very least, she was harder to deal with than Emilia and Kendal. Returning to the Gardner family, Marcos brought Laura and the child back today. The whole family sat on the sofa in the living room, talking andughing. Aleigha found it strange that she didn''t see Lainey and her daughter. Seeing Aleighaing back, Charlotte hastily waved her over. Chapter 1189 They mentioned canceling the engagement. To cancel the engagement? And why would they beughing and cheering for something like that? Aleigha was somewhat at a loss. "Aleigha, don''t you know what kind of person Adrian is? Although your grandfather and I were back in Country S."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "We know very well what happened here. Who was the woman who went back to the vi with him? "He could he knowingly take another woman home when he himself was already engaged? We don''t need someone like that as our grandson-iw!" Aleigha had a whole perplexity of feelings in her heart since she was the woman that went back to the vi with him. "You are indeed right that he really doesn''t suit me." In the eyes of the elders, Aleigha had always been an obedient littlemb. She was ready to go on like this. The innocent look would be of great help to her. In the evening, Lainey and her daughter still didn''t show up. It seemed that they knew that Laura woulde back, so they deliberately didn''t want to meet her. Aleigha stayed at the Gardner family''s house for a night and returned to school the next day. The new dorm was still bleak. Aleigha came and went alone every day. Except for Freddie, she seldom talked to others. On this day, Freddie came to invite her to dinner. Aleigha wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t resist his repeated requests. The two of them went to a mountain vi in the distant suburbs. The weather was cold, and the vi was surrounded by dense trees. Even when the winter came, it was still very humid around there. However, the air here was fresh, and it was a good ce for a little break from the bustling world. As soon as Aleigha arrived, she realized that it was Windy who was entertaining guests in the vi. It was she who asked Freddie to bring Aleigha here. Aleigha didn''t dare to get herself too involved with the Woods family, at least not now. Her weakness, to be sure, was no advantage in the eyes of Windy, who she wanted to learn from desperately. But she always knew very well deep down in her heart that all the things Windy did. Each and every one of them could be well worshiped by modern women. Aleigha thought it was just a tour but it ended up being a rather grand banquet. She had only a set of casual clothes on and felt it was inappropriate. Yet Windy didn''t mind at all as she took her around, making acquaintances with all the celebrities of the city. After walking around for a while, Aleigha was a little overwhelmed. Those people were very polite to her because of Windy. But Aleigha knew from the bottom of her heart that they just did it for the sake of Windy. While they were all talking and joking, Aleigha took the opportunity to slip out of the hall and breathe in the pavilion outside the house. "Quite tense in there, isn''t it?" A low male voice came, and Aleigha suddenly became alert. Following the sound, it turned out to be a strange man. The weather was cold, but he was only wearing a thin shirt, through which his perfectly shredded body could be seen. Aleigha had never seen this person before. She was full of curiosity, but did not know what to say. The man sat on the wicker chair beside Aleigha. Because his legs were too slender, he sat on it, but he seemed to still be taller than Aleigha. He held a ss of red wine in his slender and white hand and shook it from time to time. "I don''t like this kind of atmosphere, so I came out for some fresh air. What about you?" The man spoke again, and he looked at Aleigha without any emotion in his narrow eyes. When their eyes met, Aleigha found that the man''s eyes were so calm that there seemed to be no emotions in them at all. Aleigha''s body tensed up and she subconsciously wanted to escape. She had heard from her elders that men with nted eyes and thin lips tended to be quite cruel ones. However, Aleigha faintly felt that this person was very dangerous. "Are you afraid of me?" The man''s thin lips were slightlypressed, and an almost imperceptible light shed in his eyes. Aleigha shook her head and got up in a hurry. "Sorry, you''ll have to excuse me." Only when she left hastily did Aleigha feel that her back had already been covered with cold sweats. After looking at Aleigha for a long time, Freddie saw here in a hurry. "Aleigha, where did you go?" Seeing Freddie, Aleigha hurriedly pulled him and asked, "Who''s the man on the wicker chair outside?" Freddie looked at the man. He smiled and said, "Well, that''s my cousin He doesn''t live in the country and is only here for my uncle''s birthday." "Your cousin? So that''s how it is." Aleigha suddenly felt she was quite ridiculous for being all panicked just now. She must have encountered too many things recently, which was why she had been on her guard all the time. "What''s wrong? Tell you the truth, he''s literally like a ghost, taking part in none of the family business. No one knows what he''s up to." Freddie had never felt in line with his cousin so they never got along, hence hisment "a ghost". "Right, that''s fine. I gotta go somewhere so please apologize to Mrs. Woods for me." Aleigha suddenly lost the interest to stay. "Then I''ll send someone to drive you home. I kinda gotta stay here. You know how my mom is." Aleigha nodded lightly. "I''ll drive her. I got nothing better to do around here anyway." The man came in and happened to hear Aleigha''s and Freddie''s conversation. Aleigha felt less wary since she knew that he was Freddie''s cousin, but she did not want to have any contact with this man. "Alright, if you will." Before Aleigha could say anything, she was already led into the car. "My cousin is not bad, just a little bit. too simple." The man suddenly opened his mouth, and his tons calm, not exerting any unnecessary emotion. "Well, Freddie is a good man," Aleigha said perfunctorily, but she observed every move of the man from the corner of her eye. He bore a wedding ring on his right ring finger, meaning he was already married. Aleigha was thinking on the way. Why did she feel inexplicably afraid when she saw this man? Calm. Yes, he was too calm. There were no ripples at all in his eyes. "Your name is Aleigha Gardner?" The man said in a calm tone. Aleigha nodded her head in agreement. "Is it the Gardner family I''m thinking about?" Aleigha was slightly shocked. How could he have guessed it so precisely? "The one that''s engaged to Adrian?" Aleigha''s heart skipped a beat. "Yes." "Not bad. You''re calmer than I had imagined. Looks like Adrian has put in a lot of effort on you." "It''s not easy to be his woman." Aleigha didn''t say anything, but her mind was in a mess. This person was definitely not simple, at least not as simple as Freddie said. "Where do you wanna get off, the Sunset Street?" Aleigha nodded and said yes. She didn''t want to say too much. When they arrived at the ce, Aleigha unfastened her seatbelt and left without looking back. She didn''t ever want to say goodbye to that man. BUMS When she went back to her dorm, she could still feel her heart thumping in her chest. Originally, she wanted to find out the man''s background, but she realized that she didn''t even know his name. She gawked at theputer screen and suddenly smiled. "Aleigha, ah, Aleigha, have you been with Adrian for too long?" "That you yourself have be paranoid?" In the evening, Charlotte called her back to the Gardner family. The subway station was only two blocks away from the Gardner family, so Aleigha got out of the subway and walked back on foot. A gray shadow shed away under the streetlights that had just been turned on. Aleigha stopped in her way and looked over in confusion. The man stood there for a long time, then suddenly turned around and left. Chapter 1190 Aleigha''s brows creased into a frown but she didn''t rashly went after the figure. After returning to the Gardner family, as expected, Laura was back. Lainey and her daughter were also there. However,pared with Laura, they werepletely ignored. The mother and daughter sat on a sofa in the hall, Emilia''s eyes empty, motionless. Lainey looked at the child in Marcos''s hands, and a vicious and cold light shed in his eyes. "Grandpa, I''m back." As soon as Aleigha entered the door, she put on a smile on her face and put on a standardmb-like pose. "Aleigha,e here, is it cold outside?" Charlotte was very happy to see her back home. The whole family looked all warm and cheerful while Lainey and Emilia looked like two soulless corpses, sitting aside motionless. At dinnertime. "Marcos, don''t you think it''d be better for both Emilia and the whole family if we were to send her abroad for a while?" "After Adrian cancels the engagement, we can get her back here to finish the marriage." Lainey was in dire straits every day. Now that her daughter was aplete mess if Adrian were to go back on his words. Then Emilia''s whole life would be ruined. She was about to have the baby in no more than a few months. By then, not a single man would want her anymore, much less Adrian. "Why, you''re still counting on Adrian? Even if Adrian is to end the engagement, he won''t want Emilia. Might as well save yourself the hassle." Charlotte''s sarcasm was amon thing in the family. Lainey simply ignored it. "Dad, what do you think?" Lainey looked at Dustin. Dustin was calm andposed. He lifted his gaze at Lainey. "I don''t care about your business."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I couldn''t care less about what you wanna do." "But if you dare to make another mess in this family, that will be yourst day in this family." Lainey was overjoyed and quickly nodded. "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t, I definitely won''t." With the old man''s words, Lainey had already made a n. Aleigha didn''t say a word the whole time. Looking at the joy on Lainey''s face, she sneered in her heart. They were still thinking that Adrian was a dumba*s that would take whatever was thrown at him? She didn''t stay at the Gardner house tonight because she had to hurry back to finish the report for Adrian. She stayed up all night until the next afternoon before she finished the report. Aleigha washed up and changed into a new set of clothes before rushing to thepany. Just out of the school, a gray figure caught Aleigha''s attention again. This time, the figure did not leave for a long time. Aleigha plucked up the courage to go up. As soon as she got close, the man wanted to leave. "Is there something you want from me? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Only when she approached did Aleigha see clearly that it was a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and a dirty face. However, it was almost impossible to tell what he looked like. Hearing Aleigha''s words, the man paused for a second. Because they were at the entrance of the alley at the corner of the street, there were quite a few peopleing and going. The man just stayed for a moment and continued to walk into the alley. "Hey, I''m talking to you. What do you want?" That person walked so fast that Aleigha had to run to catch up with him. The man didn''t stop until they both reached the end of the alley. Aleigha was panting as she ran, gasping for air. "Miss Aleigha, you were just born when I served Miranda." Aleigha''s eyes became cold, and she stared at the person in front of her with her cold eyes. "What do you want from me?" The man hunched and suddenly knelt down in front of Aleigha. "Miss Aleigha, your mother, your mother didn''t pass away from her illness." "Nonsense. Three years ago, I saw with my own eyes that my mother died in the hospital because of her illness. Who the hell are you and how dare you say this to me?" Aleigha was fuming with anger. This person was clearly talking nonsense. "Miss Aleigha, your mother has always been in good health. She did suffer from a certain disease, but was it really enough to kill her?" "She came back here three years ago and she died right after she went back." "Didn''t you even have any doubt about it? Not even once? I went to the countryside to look for you but they told me you were back here already." "I waited outside the Gardner vi yesterday for you because I only know how you looked like when you were a child." "I was afraid I woulde up to the wrong person so I waited till today." Her mother did say she was going to be away for a few days. Back then, Aleigha was still in school and didn''t know what it was all about. When her mother returned home, she died in less than two months. "What evidence do you have to prove that there was something wrong with my mother''s death?" Aleigha calmed down. "The hospital''s records must have been tampered with, and the cause of death is definitely not true. Miss Aleigha, the killer is Lainey." "Maybe, everyone in the Gardner family knows it." Aleigha''s heart was as cold as ice. The Gardner family again! "Why are you hiding then?" The man sighed, sobbed in a low voice, and replied intermittently, "I... I once had a home." "But I... godd*mn it! I ran into Lainey, that vicious vixen! She... she dragged me out of my own home." "And they set me up, set my whole family up! My daughter, mind you, my six-year-old daughter... she..." "She died in a so-called car ident, if you know what I mean, miss, and her mother was also in the car... Later I was framed for a burry." "And I stayed behind bars for three years! Three whole years for something I didn''t even do at all!" "What did Lainey and her daughter say?" Aleigha''s eyes were cold, and she clenched her fists. At this moment, the hatred in her heart had already drowned out all her emotions. "They said that your mother had a part of Gardner''s property and an enormous property with an unknown origin." "And that if your mother dies, your father will be the one to inherit the money." "You are only here talking with me because you want money, money that you don''t dare to ask Lainey and Marcos for because you are nothing but a coward." "You''ve been all sneaky only to find out if I can give you the money you want." "So you might as well just cut to the chase, how much do you want?" The man was bewildered. After all, he had underestimated this girl. Since he had been exposed, he did not need to cover it up. "Yes, I do want money from you. But not a wording out of my mouth is false!" "If you give me the money I want, I will keep the secret for you. And if need be, I shall testify against them for you!" Aleigha sneered mockingly, "Tell me where to find you and I''ll deliver the money myself." The man was no fool, he said with a smile that was almost kind on his face, "Miss Aleigha, I don''t quite reckon that would be a proper way to solve this. If you were to tell Mr. Xiao about this, it''s quite likely I''ll end up with nothing." "Okay, thene with me to the bank." Aleigha was fed up with such a greedy person. Even if he was telling the truth, she did not want to give him a penny. Who could say for sure what this person''s role amidst all this was? The two of them entered the bank one after the other. The requirements of that person were not much, only one million. As soon as Aleigha walked out of the alley, she dialed a number on the phone inside her pocket. Adrian would be there soon enough. After entering the bank, the man waited outside. Aleigha pretended to go to get the money and checked the time from time to time. They didn''t walk out of the bank until she saw Adrian''s car parked across from the road. "I couldn''t withdraw too much ''cause I didn''t make an appointment. You''ll have to make do with this." Aleigha gave the bag containing the money to that person, who looked most dissatisfied. "Miss Aleigha, you can make an appointment right now." Chapter 1191 "I don''t think it''s necessary," Aleigha said with a faint smile. She raised her brows and looked behind the man. Adrian stood behind the man, his tall body overshadowing the shabbily dressed man. The man looked back, and his legs instantly went numb as he knelt on the ground. Adrian''s deep eyes shed with a cold light, giving the man goosebumps all over. "Take him away." Adrian couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time on this kind of person so he simply gave his men the order. "I''ll be needing him shortly, you can keep him under your watch for the time being. Thanks." "And this is the report, you can take a look." Aleigha took out the report from her bag. Before she could hand it over, she was pulled into Adrian''s embrace. "You''d be lying in a small box in a morgue by now if this f*cker had a little more guts!" "Aleigha, don''t make me worry, okay?" Aleigha was stunned, and the warmth in her heart spread all over her body in an instant. She could not help but smile. "I''m fine. And I know how to protect myself, alright? Don''t worry." "How could I not worry?" Aleigha''s nose twitched all of a sudden. Was Adrian worried about losing her? "I''m fine, aren''t I?" Aleighaforted him in a gentle voice. Adrian didn''t say anything and could only hug her even tighter. When the two of them returned to thepany, Adrian did not check on the report immediately. Instead, he took a nap with Aleigha in his arms. Waking up feeling hungry, the two of them went to a restaurant nearby. Not only after that did they go back to thepany to work on the report. Aleigha shallow was very attentive with her work but the marketing and sales methods were what Adrian would do in her previous life. Naturally, Adrian was very satisfied after taking a look at it. Aleigha felt a little guilty, but she had to get over it. She needed to strengthen herself too much. In the evening, Aleigha was taken to the vi by Adrian and slept peacefully for the whole night. However, during the whole night. Aleigha also made it clear that she only wanted Adrian to watch over that person for her, not interrogate him. Adrian was woken up by a call from his elders in the family and was scolded, which was a result of Lainey''s ridiculously brazen call to the Xiao family. The canceling of the engagement was doomed to happen now that Adrian was so fed up with it. When Aleigha went downstairs, she saw Adrian was angrily bellowing at his phone before he smashed the phone on the ground. ''Aleigha, did I scare you?" Adrian calmed down and looked at Aleigha, who had been standing at the corner of the stairs for quite some time. Aleigha shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m used to it." Adrian''s anger immediately disappeared when he heard these simple words. "Come on, grab something to eat. I''m gonna have a meeting soon at thepany." Aleigha was very obedient. She allowed him to pull her to the dinner table and hold her on hisp. Anyway, struggling was useless, so it was better to let him do as he wanted. After breakfast, Adrian left and sent the driver to take Aleigha to the nearest street to the school. Aleigha did not return to school. Instead, she went to Lennon. Adrian could help her with anything, but Adrian didn''t know she was a Gardner, whereas Lennon did and also could help her with everything she asked for. Lennon was not surprised by her arrival. In his eyes, Aleigha was such a girl. Unless there was a problem that could not be solved, she would nevere to trouble Lennon. "Lennon, I feel like I''m quite the loser foring to you again and again." Sitting opposite Lennon''s desk, Aleigha said with an apologetic look on her face. Lennon chuckled and looked at Aleigha with a soft gaze. "It''s my pleasure to be on your service." Aleigha smiled helplessly. "I wanna go through the case file of a patient named Miranda all in the Oasis General Hospital." Lennon was slightly taken aback, but he did not ask any further questions. He made a call and waited for the reply. Aleigha left Lennon''spany. As soon as she entered the elevator, she saw a familiar face. Darien! Thinking about it, she did not find it too strange. Darien had an cooperation with the Landry family, so it was quite natural that he came to Landry''spany. "Aleigha, it''s been a while, huh?" Aleigha was stunned. "You know me?" Darienughed lightly, his handsome face full of gentleness. "Of course I do. You did leave me with a deep impression at that banquet." Aleigha pretended to be stunned, and then she looked as if she suddenly realized something. "Oh, you are Mr. Xiao, right?" "Howe you are here then?" Darien''s tone was full of curiosity. Aleigha smiled faintly and said, "I''m here to see a friend." Darien did not ask any more questions, but his gaze remained fixed on Aleigha the entire time. The elevator reached the ground floor. "Miss Aleigha, where are you going? May I be so bold to ask you to join me for dinner?" Darien''s invitation was sincere. "Thank you but no. I have something to do." Aleigha refused. Darien was Adrian''s rival. She did not want to invite unnecessary trouble because of this.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Are you afraid of Adrian, my child of a cousin?" Darienughed and looked at Aleigha with an even more scrutinized gaze. Aleigha smiled awkwardly. She said goodbye and left hastily. Lennon sent her a message in the afternoon and the two of them decided to meet at the Oasis General Hospital. Aleigha arrived in advance and stood at the entrance of the hospital, shivering in the cold wind. "You a Gardner?" A stranger approached Aleigha. Following the sound, she saw a middle-aged strange man d in a long fur coat. The man was tall and stalwart, looking rather handsomely sharp with the hard lines on his face, casting a sense of elegance with each step he took. Aleigha nodded, not quite willing to be in a conversation with this abruptly approaching man. "And what''s Lainey to you?" The man looked at Aleigha as a shred of unconceble surprise shed across his eyes. "My father''s second wife, so I guess. it makes her my stepmother as much as I don''t like to admit it ner Aleigha had always been reluctant about admitting such a fact. After the man heard it, his eyes suddenly dimmed as if a certain light source was switched off somewhere inside him. "Aye, eh, I''m a... I''m sort of a friend to her and I''ve seen a photo of yours." Her photo? What the man side made the curiosity in Aleigha''s heart surge even more violently. "Do you have any siblings?" The man went on patiently, not seeming to mind the awkwardness of their exchange of words at all. "A half-sister," Aleigha answered tly. Her words made the man overjoyed as he nodded nonstop. "Ah, alright, then, I... well, I have somece to be, alright." Aleigha was curious. Looking at his back as he left hastily, an inexplicably weird feeling rose up from her guts. The feeling was telling her that something good was about to happen, judging from the thrilled expression that man had on his face. Lennon waste for nearly half an hour, though, for which, unexpectedly, Aleigha showed no sign of displeasure. They went directly to the hospital''s archive. When the staff on duty heard that it was Lennon, they immediately left and let them investigate at will. Before long, they came across Miranda''s file from three years ago. Having gone through it meticulously, they found nothing out of the ordinary with it yet that was precisely what made Aleigha firmly believe it had been tampered with. Thinking about the man she ran up to catch with, Aleigha''s doubts deepened its root in her heart. Chapter 1192 On Friday, Adrian''s productunch was held as scheduled. The whole Gardner family was invited to theunching, including Aleigha. Not wanting to be in an awkward situation, Aleigha decided not to attend. She took the opportunity to return to her hometown in the countryside. Since her mother and grandma passed away one after another, the only family she had left was her uncle''s family. The rtionship between Aleigha and her uncle''s family was rather poor yet, having no one to take care of her, she could only live with his family. In fact, her uncle was a rather fine fellow, always quiet and hard-working. Unfortunately, he was dumb enough when he was young to marry his vixen of wife. If that were the only problem he had to deal with, he might have just pulled through. However, God reckoned he was not miserable enough and decided to through down a bit seasoning on top of it, incarnated as a good-for-nothing son and a nympho daughter. Being stuffed into a gaunt old yard, life was quite helplessly perishing. When Aleigha left, her uncle cried, but she didn''t want toe back, because there was no one she wanted to protect. She set foot here again in order to find out the real cause of her mother''s death. As soon as she entered the yard, she heard curses wafting out from the inside just as before. "Aleigha?" Graham all walked out angrily from the room and saw Aleigha standing at the door. He was pleasantly surprised. "Uncle." Aleigha looked at Graham with a look of embarrassment. Hearing the sound outside the door, the first one toe out was Aleigha''s cousin, Sean. A six feet tall "yboy" weighing about 200 pounds. That was all Aleigha could think of to describe him. "Aleigha is back. Mom, it''s Aleigha." The cousin looked at Aleigha, and his eyes narrowed into a slit. His body shaking and the fat around his waist pping, Sean dashed over. Aleigha smiled faintly and immediately took something out of her bag. "Cousin, this is a present for you." When Sean heard this, his gaze turned to her hand. He walked up to her and snatched it away, flipping through it with great reluctance to let go. "Aye, that''s what we call generous ''round here, eh? That how you be after marryin'' into some loaded family, that is." Sean was overjoyed with the console Aleigha bought her. "Aleigha,e in. Come right in." Graham''s wife was called Pe, a very snobbish woman. She had looked rather fair back in the youthful days yet her beauty was now covered up by inches and inches of fatigue and impoverishment. To describe her, one would only have to imagine what a lioness would behave in heat, bellowing and cursing grumpily all the time. By now, Pe had already walked brushing through the curtain hanging down from the door, fixing her eyes on Aleigha, who was dressed in a full luxurious set of clothes. Her eyes were about to pop out. "If it ain''t Mrs. Billionaire, ah? Quite the entrance, ain''t it?" Standing at the door, Pe shot out sour sarcasm with a mocking expression on her face. "Aunt, I have also brought you a gift as well," Aleigha did her homework and came prepared. There was a hint of scheming in Pe''s eyes, but she was not in a hurry to pick up the gift. Aleigha''s sudden return meant that she wanted something. Aleigha took out a jewelry box from her bag. She went to the mall the day before and bought it at a high price. Walking to Pe, Aleigha easily opened the jewelry box, in which there was a ne iid with diamonds. This thing wasn''t something that could be easily seen in the countryside. As cocky as Pe was, or at least liked to pretended to be, she was quite dumbfounded at the sight of it. She stretched out her boney hand and grabbed the ne, and her eyes were full of joy. "Eh, Alegha!" "You really shouldn''t have!" As she spoke, she called Graham over to help her put it on. Graham, an honest and simple man, wanted to snatch the ne off her neck and returned it to Aleighat, saying, "We can''t possibly take this, Aleigha." "Graham, give it here. Let go o'' it ''fore I cut your godd*mn paws §ï§Ü get it from you!" Pe saw Goo $18. ton trying to return the ne Aleigha. NovelDrama.Org She was so anxious that her eyes turned red, and she went to scratch Graham with her hands. Aleigha''s face darkened. She moved a few steps to the side, for fear of being coteral damage. "Uncle, just let her keep it. It''s a gift." Aleigha said helplessly. "You hear that? It''s a gift for me. Bring it here." Pe called out and went to hit Graham. Graham''s face was covered with scratches and he didn''t dare to fight back at all. "Aleigha, it''s way too much for a redneck like me." While they were talking, Pe suddenly reached out and took the ne back. Graham fumed with anger and stamped his feet furiously. "You useless piece of crackling sh*t! What did you buy me for Christmasst year? Remember? Aye, nothing! That''s why you don''t remember! You touch this ne ever again with your f*cking dirty hands," "Then it''ll be thest time you have hands, you pig!" Aleigha could only feel the sharp pain inside her brain being inflicted by the loud cursing. Graham didn''t dare to make a sound. He squatted on the ground and started smoking. "Aunt, let''s talk inside." Aleigha knew she could get much more from Pe about the all family than from Graham. Hearing that, Pe cheered up greatly, looking all spirited. She perked up her chest and throw up her head, walking as she twisted her slender waist. After entering the house, Aleigha got straight to the point. "Aunt, what on earth did my mother suffer from back then?" Pe was stunned, and she looked at the door deliberately. "Why are you asking me about this? Shouldn''t you know?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I knew only that she was sick but not what of." Aleigha simply watched Pe''s every move, and he knew in his heart that the things that had happened back then were not simple. At the very least, Pe was also involved. "Acute meningitis, it was already toote when we got her to the hospital." Pe''s gaze wavered. Aleigha got up lightly and exuded a chill from her body. "Aunt, I won''t force you if you don''t want to talk about it." "But I do wanna remind you the current situation you are living in." "Your husband, my uncle, is the least likely man to provide you and your children with afortable life and a promising future." "Whatever money that was paid you back then must have run out by now, I presume." "But you don''t dare to go to those who paid you to ask for more. I am now offering you a chance." "If youe clean, I''m gonna let this pass. And if you don''t, well, you have been warned, right?" Aleigha''s voice was extremely cold and her eyes were indifferent. Pe looked up at her and was also shocked by her indifference. This was not Aleigha at all. Pe thought about the money she had got to keep her mouth shut. She had, indeed, as Aleigha said, wanted to go to that person to ask for more money. Yet she didn''t even know where to look for that person, much less asking for money. She couldn''t live with the fact that she got only that small amount of money for keeping such a shocking secret. "Who do you think you are talking to? Your mother died like that as I said, I don''t know what you mean." Pe tried to brush it off. With a cold smile, Aleigha turned around and walked out. "Wait." Pe was anxious. She knew that Aleigha had money now. Aleigha stopped. "Since you are making it for yourself, bring my daughter with you," Pe spokemandingly and arrogantly. Chapter 1193 Aleigha found it ridiculous. The so-called cousin of hers was a notorious ygirl at a local vocational school. From which she dropped out before hanging out all day with the thugs in the town. She would be delirious if she were to bring back a snake with her. "Really? Still riding on that high horse of yours? Do you think I''m still the innocent little girl back then?" Aleigha looked back at Pe with a cold light shing in her eyes. Pe''s body trembled, and the look in Aleigha''s eyes made her feel scared. "Think you''ve toughed up, don''t you?" Pe''s face was ferocious. For her, a virago, dealing with such a chick was no big deal, even if it were to get physical. Aleigha sneered and didn''t say anything. She lifted the curtain and walked out. Seeing here out, Graham threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, stood up, and said, "Aleigha, why did youe back?" It seemed that her uncle didn''t know what had happened before. "Uncle, I came back to find out how my mother died. My aunt knows that, but she won''t tell." Aleigha had no intentions of keeping it a secret. Hearing this, Graham''s drooping eyes suddenly bulged in anger. "What did you say? She''s got something to do with my sister''s death?" Aleigha nodded lightly. "Pe, get your fat a*s out here before I drag you!" This was the first time Graham revealed his anger. With a furious roar, he lifted the hoe beside him and rushed into the house. Pe heard the voice and came out. When she was about to swear, Graham''s hoe had fallen down. Seeing that it was about to hit on Pe''s head, Aleigha stepped forward in a hurry and pushed him. The hoe fell. Although it did not hit Pe''s head, it still hit her foot. "Ah, you d*mned f*ckhead!" A mournful and shrill scream resounded throughout the entire vige. Sean stopped ying the console in his hand and looked over before dropping his head back down again. "You f*cking ungrateful b*tch! How DARE you have done that to my sister! I''ll f*cking tear you to pieces, you c*nt!" Graham raised the hoe and was about to hit again. "It ain''t me, it ain''t me. It''s someone from the Gardner family who poisoned your sister." Pe was usually arrogant and domineering. However, she was now flinching on the ground, shrinking like a ball of fur. When Aleigha heard this, the sourness in her heart had long been covered by the monstrous hatred. "The Gardner family? Marcos Gardner?" Graham''s face covered in tears, and the hoe he raised fell to the ground feebly. A tough and rough farmer, who had not even cried for once throughout his life, was now shedding tears nonstop. "It''s that woman from the Gardner family. Her name is, Laindy or something." Pe looked at Graham as he threw his hoe away. Only then did her hanging heart rx. "Lainey!" Aleigha gnashed her teeth and said this name with hatred. "Yes, that''s the name. Your mother was summoned by her and I was with her. Not half-dayter she was sent to the hospital." "I went to the bathroom and heard the conversation between that Lainly and her daughter." "They saw meing out and recognized me so they gave me some money to keep my mouth shut." I, I took the money, and I didn''t say anything about it." "How much did they give you?" Aleigha wanted to know how much Lainey gave Pe, asking her to sell her husband''s sister out. "Twenty... twenty grand..." Twenty grand? Aleigha felt ridiculed by the fact that her mother died for nothing because of twenty grand. She couldn''t believe that the price for murder was that low. And what she couldn''t believe more was how she was bullied by the two of themter. "Good, very good." She would not let go of Lainey and her daughter, neither Pe. "Uncle, I''m leaving." Graham was crying so hard that he could not speak. He got up and pulled Aleigha. "Aleigha, it''s my fault. "I... I''m such a dumb f*ck to have lived with this snake who had murdered my sister!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "A snake! That''s what she is! A disgusting, despicable snake!" Aleigha''s eyes were slightly red. She gently patted Graham''s shoulder and said, "Uncle, it''s not your fault." "It''s her fate. Now, take care of yourself and I won''t being around ever again." After leaving the all family, Aleigha took a car to the county and then took the train back to school. By the time she returned to school, it was already the next morning. She was famished and exhausted after running on an empty stomach for a whole day. She fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. When she woke up again, it was already the early morning of the next day. When she turned on her phone, she found almost a hundred missed calls from Adrian. She called Adrian but after it was connected, Adrian didn''t make a single sound. "I went back to my hometown to deal with something." Adrian remained silent. Aleigha knew that he was angry. After a moment of silence, he hung up the phone. After breakfast, she went to ss. Before she entered the ssroom, the phone rang. It was a strange call. "Aleigha, your uncle, your uncle is dead." Pe burst into tears on the phone. Aleigha listened and silently hung up the phone. Perhaps at this time, this woman finally knew what she had lost. After much hesitation, Aleigha asked for leave from the university and informed the Gardner family. Dustin immediately sent someone to drive Aleigha back to the countryside. The Gardner family yet again disyed how extravagant it could be in everything. Seeing theing people, Pe straightened herself up arrogantly. She didn''t even bother herself with the funeral but went on and on about how great and powerful the Gardner family was. And that was only because she had her own little n going on inside her head. Three dayster, Graham was buried at the foot of the mountain, buried in the all family graveyard. Aleigha didn''t shed a single drop of her tears for her uncle. After the funeral, when Aleigha was about to leave, Pe made a fuss. She would not stop for a second before Aleigha agreed to them all back to the city to live with her. Aleigha refused, so Pe asked the elders in the vige to lobby her. In the end, Aleigha only agreed to take her cousin Samantha back with her. Before leaving, Pe repeatedly told her daughter that her one and only goal when she got to the city was to hook up with a rich dude. Of course, Aleigha knew that she had brought back a snake, but she had her own ns. Samantha was rebellious, not like Sean who was practically a retard. She knew what it meant to go back with Aleigha. It had been her dream to go to a big metropolis. Along the way, Samantha was well-behaved and sensible, and she was particrly ingratiating with Aleigha. When they arrived at the Gardner family, Samantha was stunned. The house was not quite big, with only three floors. But the servants in it were all dressed better than her. Looking at the dirty and ragged clothes on her, she felt a burning sensation on her face. A sense of shame that she had never felt before struck terror into her heart. "Come on, poor girl, I''ve heard all about you from Aleigha. From now on, this will be your home." "Don''t hesitate to tell me whatever it is you need." Charlotte looked kind and had a kind heart. Naturally, she would not know that Samantha was a snake whose fangs had been pulled out. When they grew back out, however, she would reveal her true colors. Yet since Aleigha let here along, she surely had her own n. Chapter 1194 Samantha moved into the Gardner family as if it were the right thing to do for her. She had never thought in her life that one day she would be able to live in such a grand mansion and even had all the servants attending to her. When Lainey came back, Samantha was telling the other Gardners how life had been for her, how miserable. Aleigha''s face was indifferent as she listened yet she let her go on. "Who do we have here, a guest, I presume?" Lainey looked at Samantha with a smile. Samantha didn''t know Lainey, so she looked at Aleigha with some caution. "Mind your own business and keep your nose out of others"" Charlotte scowl at Lainey and said, not caring about making her embarrassed at all. Having witnessed the scene, Samantha got a pretty good idea about who was the one calling shots around the house. After hearing Charlotte''s words, Lainey looked embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to say anything to confront her so she went upstairs timidly. It seemed that Samantha enjoyed such a life in the upper ss, so she went shopping with Charlotte in the early morning the next day. Of course, Aleigha would not let her be presumptuous in the Gardner family alone. After getting through with the procedures at school, she moved back to the Gardner house. Hence the soon-to-be-staged grand show at the Gardner family. As soon as Aleigha returned to Gardner''s house, Samantha and Charlotte also came back. Aleigha could almost hear Samantha''s exaggeratedughter from the second floor. Aleigha, naturally, had no intentions to tell her to cut it, since she knew perfectly the other two fierce creatures in the house would soon be down to stop her. "Shut that disgusting and rude hole on your face, you hillbilly, people are trying to take a nap here!" Albeit Aleigha was sure that Emilia would soon snap, she didn''t expect it would be this soon. A trace of coldness appeared at the corner of her mouth as she thought, "A good showing up indeed." Being scolded, Samantha had tears welling up in her eyes, which made Charlotte quite distressed. "You disrespectful vixen, mind your own god forbidden voice! You are a shame enough to the family already!" With Charlotte backing her up, Aleigha naturally became bolder and bolder. What Aleigha wanted was for her to be a demon in this house, making constant trouble. At lunch, Samantha sat next to Charlotte, and by the time Lainley and Emilia came downstairs. The whole family had already started eating, not one waiting for the two. "We might as well be called the Hillbily family from now on since it''s a giant, stinky hillbilly calling the shots around here!" Having been impacted quite a few constant times, Emilia had be a human time bomb, either ticking silently or snapping right off. And now that Samantha was here in the house, her fuse had been burnt off. "Emilia, let''s eat." Lainey seemed helpless, but her eyes were gloomy. Aleigha sneered at the scene inside her heart, thinking, "Won''t be long before Lainly does one of her stupid little moves again." After dinner, Samantha pleaded with Charlotte that she take her out again. "Grandma''s getting old, she can''t possibly go out with you all day long. I''ll go with you." Aleigha was indifferent and polite to everyone. But Samantha knew that she was just acting. Pe told Samantha all about Aleigha before she came back here to the city with her. Reluctantly, Samantha put on a happy look and went out with Aleigha. Sitting in the car, she was not as excited as she was the day before after witnessing how many luxurious cars the Gardner family had. And the fact that she was already a part of the Gardner family made her even moreposed with such a thing, at least she would like to think that way. She had greed almost flooding over her face. "Where are you taking me?" Samantha looked at Aleigha and asked cautiously. "The mall, where you said you wanted to go." Aleigha''s tone was faint, and there was no emotion on her face. Samantha was thrilled to hear it. This morning, she did buy a lot of things with Charlotte, but she didn''t think it was enough. After all, no girl could ever have too many clothes. She was now an official member of the Gardner family, hence the need to dress up properly. She presumed the Gardner family wouldn''t want her to be their disgrace. Thinking so, she found going out with Aleigha and letting her buy her stuff quite justified. The two of them came to the biggest shopping mall in the city. Aleigha herself wouldn''t frequentlye to shop due to the astoundingly high price. What''s more, she intended to bring Aleigha here to teach her a lesson. The two of them entered the mall. Samantha was all worked up by the excitement. Without waiting for Aleigha, she went into a store. Aleigha knew how expensive the clothes were, yet she followed Samantha into the shop. Samantha did help herself with the clothes, choosing all kinds of sexy and sultry clothes that did not befit her age, which was 17 only. She took out a bright red miniskirt and said, "Aleigha, do you think this dress looks good?" Aleigha''s lips curled into a smile. She nodded and said, "It''s good. Go try it on." Samantha was overjoyed, but she was afraid that Aleigha would only buy her one. "Aleigha, can I pick something else?" "Yeah, sure, anyone you like." Aleigha''s tone was light and the smile on the corner of her mouth proved that she was very happy at the moment. Hearing this, Samantha''s eyes lit up and she walked into the changing room under the shocked gaze of the salesclerk. Aleigha walked over to the salesclerk and said in a low voice, "When shees out, tell her I had to run an urgent errand and tell her to go home herself." The salesclerk nodded. Aleigha walked out of the mall and asked the driver to drive her to Lennon''spany. Lennon had asked her toe to thepany early because he had found Miranda''s original case back at the hospital. Aleigha went to the office building. A familiar figure passed by in a sh. She couldn''t help feeling a little surprised and rubbed her eyes. But she saw nothing. When she came to Lennon''s office, there seemed to be someone talking inside. Aleigha was hesitant to knock on the door. Just then, the door was opened from the inside. A tall body blocked her sight. Aleigha slightly frowned and looked up. What greeted her was a pair of deep eyes. Subconsciously, Aleigha wanted to step back and make way for the man. "Are you afraid of me, Aleigha?" Darien''s eyes were like burning torches. Looking at the petite Aleigha, he suddenly had an idea of teasing her. Aleigha''s eyes were indifferent and she smiled perfunctorily. "Why makes you say that? Isn''t it the fundamental manner of a person to stay aside when one''s in another''s way?" "How can that be called ''afraid''?" Darien was a little taken aback, but then he smiled and said, "Quite interesting, you are." "That makes the two of us." As Aleigha said this, her eyes had already turned to Lennon, who was in the office. Evidently, she did not have the mood to continue chatting with Darien. Darien knew his ce and walked out. However, he already had a better n in his heart.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lennon saw what had happened at the door of the office. He felt slightly unhappy, but he covered it up very well in front of Aleigha. "I got this from a doctor who''s already retired. She had been a doctor for 40 years." "And this was the only thing she was ashamed of. She said she did it because her hands were forced." "But fortunately, she hid the original case, n our case, this one." Aleigha was silent and looked carefully through the case that had been hidden. Sure enough, as Pe said, It was true that Miranda died quickly after being poisoned, and it was a horrible way to die, ording to the records in the file. Chapter 1195 Aleigha carefully read the casebook twice, and she felt like she had a knife stuck in her windpipe, suffocating her. "Aleigha, who is this Miranda?" Lennon was very curious. "My mother, Marcos''s original wife." During the whole process, while Aleigha was reading through the casebook, not a single sh of surging emotions crossed her face. Lennon was startled. He had never thought that this would be the answer. "My mother was murdered by Lainey and her daughter. A tragic woman who was swept out of the house by them and was alone with her child." "Even when she was reduced to that miserable state, they still wouldn''t let her go. What do you think I should do?" Aleigha slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Lennon. Her eyes were cold, and she gave off a kind of indifferent and gloomy aura. "Aleigha, there are some things that might have a better solution." Lennon knew of family struggles. He had known too much of it ever since he was a mere child, which gave him a clearer picture of it all. He knew the cruelty in it. Therefore, although not knowing how many grudges Aleigha held within her, he still hoped she could cope with it in a rather calm way. "Better solutions? Like what? Bringing them to justice? And that''s gonna bring my mother back to life?" "How dare you tell me there are better solutions when you haven''t the faintest idea what I''d been through?" "If I had to, I could kill both of them a hundred times and it still wouldn''t be enough for the hatred in my heart to be erased." Lennon''s heart was filled with shock. He had never known what Aleigha had experienced that made her how she was. "Aleigha, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that," he said, a little regretful that he had said that before he knew everything. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be on my way." Aleigha was in a bad mood, although she had already known the truth. But it still made her very ufortable. She went downstairs to check out her ownpany. Everything was ready, and it was time for her to talk to Adrian about what would happen next. Before she arrived at thepany, she received a call from Charlotte. She could tell that Charlotte, who had always doted on her, was not really in the best of moods right now. When she got back home, she heard crying, and mes shot out about her. Aleigha''s eyes were cold as she walked in. As soon as she came in, Samantha shouted, "Aleigha, what''s wrong with you?" Aleigha''s face was full of innocence. "Didn''t I ask the salesclerk to tell you that I had something urgent to do?" "How dare you talk like that? You told me to try the clothes on and you bailed, do you know how embarrassing it was?" Samantha was stillining. After hearing what she said, the people standing aside were a bit unpleased. Charlotte''s face sank at once, while Lainey sat aside with a gloating face. "Oh, so that''s what you are crying and fussing about? But you didn''t tell me that when we first went out. You said that you wanted to go to the mall so I presumed you''d have the money, there''s nothing wrong with that, right?" There was a hint of a smile on Aleigha''s white face. No one would have thought that she was doing it on purpose, not after seeing the innocence on her face. "I thought you were a great, wealthy, and generous family. But now that after what I''ve seen, you are nothing but a bunch of stingy wannabes." Samantha said, her face exactly the same as her snobbish mother. Without great ambition, she only cared about what she could and couldn''t get at present, not thinking about what trouble her words could cause her in the slightest. "Samantha, after all, Aleigha is your cousin. We all know your family''s had it quite tragic and Aleigha was kind enough to bring you back here." "Now why does it sound like you are not quite satisfied with it? Aleigha is a student herself." "All the wealth of the Gardner family was earned through hard work. Wanting to buy some clothes at a ce that extravagant..." ''Well, that''s quite..." Lainey was fanning the mes by the side, ncing at Dustin''s reaction from time to time. Dustin couldn''t care less about how the younger generations spent their money yet what Samantha did cross a line. For a moment, there was dead silence in the room, and the atmosphere became strange. Perhaps Samantha realized that she had said something wrong, so she rolled her eyes and burst into tears. "I know that you look down on me. It doesn''t matter whether Aleigha did it on purpose. I''m thest person you''d wanna see here anyway!" "I know I''m not worthy of being here in the Gardner family. I''ll leave!" Samantha stood up, but no one stopped her. Aleigha almostughed out loud. The Gardners hated it when people said they had no money. Even Charlotte was the same. She started walking out but her pace slowed as she realized no one was stopping her. "Grandma, she''s just a child. No need to get all worked up because of her," Aleigha walked to Charlotte''s side as a smile crept up to her face. Charlotte had always doted and fancied how sensible Aleigha was. "Samantha, if you were half as sensible as Aleigha is, you''d know what should and should note out of your mouth!" "Now, I hope you''ve learned your lesson todet the rules of the family met know are not "Since you want to stay in the Gardner family, you have to the rules of the family. You really educated so I think we should make some arrangements for you to go back to school." Hearing Charlotte''s words, everyone else remained in silence in unison. Dustin got up to go upstairs. Samantha knew that she had no status at all in the Gardner family. A few words from Aleigha could easily decide her fate. Cursing Aleigha from the bottom of her heart silently, she, on the face, however, disyed a grateful expression. She did not admit defeat because she was afraid of Aleigha, but because she did not want to leave the Gardner family. Seeing that the show was over, Lainey also went upstairs. At dinner, Emilia was the first one to sit by the dining table. When Samantha calmed down, she immediately met her cold gaze. She was so scared that she shivered and didn''t even dare to say anything. Emilia looked at her coldly. "Little redneck, got yourself quite the setback today, huh? There''s no way you can go against her, not thatMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. b*tch.". "And if I were you, I''d look inside the mirror to get a good fook at myself beforeing to the final conclusion that the only thing I should be doing is enjoying my life at the Gardner family." "I would mind my own business and that''s it, period." Samantha hated Emilia, and even more so, she called her redneck, but she knew that she could not mess with Emilia. Because at the end of the day, she was still a Gardner. Samantha did not speak and obediently sat at a ce the furthest from Emilia. Sure enough, after what happened, Charlotte didn''t tell her to sit next to her. After dinner, Samantha took the initiative to go to Aleigha. After dinner, Aleigha went upstairs to study. She often asked for leave and although she was not that behind on her schoolwork, she had to be diligent and hard-working still. Upon hearing someone knocking on the door, Aleigha got up and went to open the door with some displeasure. She looked at the person outside the door. But she seemed to have no intention of letting her in. "You are gonna let me in?" When they were alone, Samantha still treated and talked to Aleigha the way she had always done. As she spoke, she walked in. Aleigha did not stop her. She opened the door and stood at the door to see what she wanted to do. As soon as Samantha came in, she felt more and more unbnced in her heart. Her own room was small and dark. Apart from the furniture, the room was basically empty. Then, she looked at Aleigha''s room The dressing table was filled with expensive cosmetics, and the. clothes in the wardrobe were even more shocking to her. All kinds of stuffed toys were ced in front of the French windows, and therge and soft European-styled bed was ced in the middle of the room. The more she looked, the more she realized what a member of a wealthy family should live. In addition to envy and jealousy, she also wanted to have such a life. Chapter 1196 "You got way more clothes than you can possibly wear. I''ll take some of them." Samantha felt nothing was ever fair in her life as she lifted her hand to grab a piece of clothes. Aleigha looked at her coldly and did not stop her. The dress was given to her by Adrian. There were seven or eight more from the same season, all limited edition. There was probably not even an identical one in the country, much less in the city. Aleigha seldom wore them so the tag was still on. Since Samantha liked them, she would let her have them. After trying one by one, Samantha realized that Aleigha''s wardrobe was like a treasure vault. Greed made her forget everything, so she went back to her room with the booty happily. Anything sheid her eyes on, be they jewelry, clothes, or purses, she took them all back with her. Seeing that she was almost ecstatic, Aleigha was quite satisfied as well. As a result, something happened the next day. Samantha went out to wander around on her own, holding the pocket money that Charlotte gave her and went to the shopping mall to stroll around. As she passed by Adrian''s office, she happened to meet Adrian, who was out on business. Adrian, who was already furious about Aleigha not showing up as she was supposed to, burst into outrage as he saw the clothes. Now that he saw another woman in the clothes he bought for Aleigha, wearing the jewelry he bought, and holding the purse he bought. The anger in her heart became more and more intense, and she ordered people to block Samantha in the toilet of the shopping mall. And then he ordered again that Samantha be stripped naked. In the end, Samantha had to call the driver of the Gardner family to pick her up. Knowing what happened, Aleighaughed so hard that her stomach hurt. She didn''t expect Adrian would go this far. Samantha was frightened and went back to the house to cry for an entire day. When Aleigha came back, Charlotte told her everything. "Such a poor kid... Yet it was, to be honest, quite within my expectations that she did something like this." "But who did this to her, anyway?" Aleigha received Adrian''s call before she came back, so she naturally knew about it. "Exactly, no matter how insensible Samantha is, she is still a girl, how could anyone be so cruel to have done this to her?" Aleigha wanted tough at how unlucky Samantha was to have run into Adrian. At the end of the month, the Xiao family''s banquet was temporarily postponed. When Emilia heard that the banquet was dyed, she erupted with anger. On the weekend, Aleigha wanted to sleep in nicely to rx and prepare herself for theing week. "Was it you who did it, you hillbilly? Who else in this family would be bold enough to do it?" "You disgusting redneck, take it out, now!" Emilia''s curse resounded throughout the whole house. Aleigha sat up grumpily, rubbing her eyes. "No, it was not me! And I''m not the redneck, I don''t need you, a f*cking dirty used sl*t to be telling me that!" Samantha cursed back. Upon hearing that, Aleigha frowned slightly. Samantha''s words were bound to hit Emilia where it hurt the most. "Despicable tramp, I''ll kill you!" Emilia stuck out her stomach, shouting out as she charged against Samantha. Aleigha opened the door and saw two people fighting on the tform on the second floor.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dustin and Charlotte had gone to the church early in the morning, so they were not at home now. "You used sl*t, tramp, a tramp that no one would want!" Samantha kept on cursing as she beat Emilia. Aleigha felt a headacheing on. "Can''t you lower your voice?" When she saw Aleigha, Emilia was even angrier. "Aleigha, look at the b*tch you brought back. She is as cheap as you. And so was your mother, f*cking birds of a feather! That''s what you are!" A hint of coldness shed across Aleigha''s eyes, and she walked forward step by step. Emilia went crazy on Samatha, not knowing at all that Aleigha wasing close. By the time she realized it, Aleigha was already standing behind her. "Aleigha, what are you doing? You wanna fight? Do you dare touch me? Come on, hit here, aim straight!" Emilia stuck out her belly, which was already bulging and she looked determined. Naturally, Aleigha ignored her yelling. Suddenly, she reached out and directly pinched her chin. Emilia was stunned. In that instant, even her breathing became difficult. "You can say whatever you wanna say about me but I warn you andz warn you only once, make no mistake, the next time you say anything like that about my mother will be thest time you can talk!" Aleigha''s hand was so strong as if she was going to tear off her chin. Emilia couldn''t say a word and could only re at Aleigha. "Now, remember that, and remember that well." This was the first time that Aleigha gave Emilia a warning openly. Since she knew the cause of her mother''s death, she had lost a lot of patience. "There goes the tramp, trembling!" Samantha said, gloating. Aleigha suddenly let go of Emilia and pped Samantha in the face. "The same goes for you, you troublemaker." Samantha knew that Aleigha was really angry. Aleigha''s eyes were cold as she turned around and left, but she had already tried her best to hold back her emotions and stopped them from bursting out at this time. At noon, Emilia broke out again in front of her family. Marcos was entering the door with Laura. When he heard herints, he rushed over and gave Emilia a few ps right across the face. If it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant with a child, he could''ve killed her right on spot. Of course, the reason why Marcos treated Emilia in this way was that Laura also contributed a lot. Seeing her daughter being beaten, Lainey was also angry but didn''t dare to say anything. Sh n¨¦t held her daughter in her arms as she scowled motionlessly into the void. en.swhovels By the time Dustin came back home, the tides had already receded. Though everyone had their own thoughts going on deep down, none chose to show any of it. Two dayster, Charlotte woke up all the people around at 5 o''clock in the morning. When Aleigha went downstairs, she saw Charlotte sobbing in Dustin''s arms. "Aleigha, have you seen your grandma''s emerald ne?" Seeing Aleigha, Lainey directly asked in a loud voice. Grandma''s Ne? The ne that her husband left her? Aleigha shook her head. Lainey looked at Samantha again, with doubts in her eyes. "Why are you looking at me? I don''t know anything about the ne." Samantha naturally didn''t know. Lainey sneered. "That wouldn''t stop you from taking it, would it?" "That''s enough! I haven''t had a day''s peace in this house ever since I came back here! Now, search each and every one of their rooms!" Dustin treated everyone equally, showing no partiality. After half an hour, the search ended to no avail. "Forget it, just forget it. Maybe I left it somewhere I forgot. I have to attend Windy Woods''s banquet today. Now, leave me." Banquet? Samantha''s eyes lit up and her gaze fell on Aleigha. Aleigha met her gaze with an indifferent nce, then turned around and went upstairs. She did not think that the ne was left somewhere else by Charlotte. It must be in the Gardner house. It was just that whoever took it didn''t wanna bring it back Out at the moment. Every woman of the Gardner family was invited to the banquet by Windy. Most of the people there at the banquet were women from either powerful or noble families. Ever since the incident that happened to Emilia, Lainey hadn''t been to a banquet like this for a long time. She knew she had to dress up and be the most attractive one at the banquet so as to get over with the previous gloomy state she was in. Chapter 1197 Emilia didn''t show up at the banquet because her belly was already too obvious. Before leaving, Marcos came back with Laura and asked Lainey to go with Laura. It was quite normal for a man of Marcos''s status to have more than one wife. And the only reason he asked Lainey to bring Laura to the banquet was that he wanted to make things official with her and to the public. Lainey almost retched at the order yet she didn''t dare to refuse. Aleigha chose a gown that was brought over by Adrian, which was quite fashionable yet simple. It was a pure ck skin-tight gown, which barely covered half of her back. Aleigha looked elegant and her figure was gentle and beautiful, especially her delicate and tender neck and her back. This gown was almost tailor-made for her. Samantha also wanted to go and plead with Charlotte for a long time before she got her approval. She especially went to Aleigha''s room to borrow a golden dress. It was also a quite simple and elegant dress. Yet she had to put on a mink scarlet so as to be so-called "noble". She only ended up looking like an upstart, causing Lainey to mock her all the way. It was the first time for Laura to participate in this kind of activity, every move she made seemed to be filled with extreme caution. The whole Gardner family took two cars to get to the venue. Lainey insisted on getting in the same car with Laura and Aleigha, which made Aleigha hide in the passenger''s seat. Laura was sitting next to Lainey, and she looked very nervous. On the contrary, Lainey put on a pretentious act as though she was quite close and intimate with them, asking all around. Aleigha clearly knew what she was up to, knowing that she couldn''t be that nice since Laura practically stole Lainey''s husband''s doting. She had to be 120% careful today. She was not afraid of Samantha''s tant squawks, what worried her was that Lainey could be secretly nning something. The banquet was held in the Woods family''s yard. When they arrived at the ce, Aleigha got to know that the theme of this banquet was a charity auction for children suffering from autism. Charlotte''s ne was part of the auction, which she wanted to hand over to Windy herself. Her initial intention was that she would buy it off with the highest bid so as to do a good deed. What she did not expect was that the ne would disappear. She was very disappointed. The recement she offered could notpare with the ne at all. Windy had been waiting at the gate of the hall. When she saw the female guests of the Gardner familying, she had a gratified smile on her face.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Charlotte was in a bad mood. She pulled Samantha forward, made a few short and simple introductions, and went in. Aleigha followed closely behind Lainey, who insisted on taking Laura''s hand and walking side by side. Thetter didn''t dare to make a move too bold as to pull back her hand. "Mrs. Woods, it is my utter honor to be invited to your banquet. This is Laura, the mother of Marcos''s precious son." Windy was stunned for a moment, then she said with a smile, "Wee,e in." After the two of them entered the room, Aleigha walked up to Windy and greeted them. When Windy saw Aleigha''s dress today, she couldn''t hide her surprise. "Mrs. Woods, I have something to talk to you about. This way please." Aleigha told Windy about the loss of Charlotte''s ne. Although it was shocking, Windy was still patient and waited for her to finish. "Mrs. Woods, I''m sure you''ve heard about what has happened recently in our house." "Now that the ne suddenly disappeared into the thin air, I''m afraid something else woulde up. All I ask of you is that you y alongter." Windy nodded and looked at Aleigha with burning eyes. "Good girl, since you believe in me, I will oblige." "I''ll do whatever you need me to do, no matter what happens." Aleigha smiled faintly. She said parted with Windy and entered the hall. All thedies who came to the banquet were unimaginably rich, of who Lainey knew quite a few. Yet, unfortunately, and quite embarrassingly, due to the recent incident that befell Emilia, none of them felt like getting close to Lainey. As for Aleigha, she attracted many people''s attention as soon as she entered the door. Lainey hated her to the extreme for she had stolen all the glory and apuse that once belonged to her own daughter. Her daughter''s currently miserable situation and morose state of mind were all casued by Aleigha, or at least that was what she''d like to believe. But now, she was besieged from all sides. Marcos hadn''t entered her house for many days because of Laura. She wanted to take off Laura first before coping with Aleigha. And finally, she would reinstate her status in the Gardener family so that Adrian would marry Emilia That was herst wish. At first, Aleigha didn''t know Lainey''s purpose. It was not until she got in the car that she suddenly realized something. The auction was about to begin, and the items prepared by thedies were also arranged to be delivered on the stage. Charlotte disappointedly handed a spare diamond ne in recement. She was not disappointed because of not being able to present the ne but of the significance that the ne meant to her. The female guests of the Gardner family were arranged to be at the front of the rows, which showed Windy''s reverence for Charlotte. The otherdies that were seated in the same row were the mayor''s wife, some wives of local business tycoons. Lainey knew all of them. Yet no one seemed even interested in exchanging a few words of formalities with her. As the auction began, Windy, the hostess of the house, naturally went up to introduce the list of the items being sold. To everyone''s surprise, Charlotte''s ne was on the list. "What..." Charlotte was puzzled. Aleigha gently reached out to hold her hand and patted it gently. She smiled calmly. "Don''t worry, at least the ne is still there." Her voice was very low, so Lainey did not hear it. All her attention was focused on the ne being presented on the stage. But she couldn''t hide the smile at the corner of her mouth. The auction began and Lainey was also one of the bidders. Yet she didn''t, in the end, seed in buying anything. Thest item to be sold was the ne. Everything had been going smoothly right up to this point. The smile was still on Aleigha''s lips. She was also waiting in silence. All of a sudden, all the lights in the hall were turned on, and Windy suddenly left the stage. Immediately, a wave of discussion went up in the hall. After a while, when Windy came out again, there were two security guards and a police dog beside her. "Ladies and gentlemen, something unexpected happened. The ne of Mrs. Charlotte Gardner has been lost." Immediately, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Lost? You mean stolen?" Lainey was the first to stand up and said in a loud voice full of righteous indignation. Aleigha didn''t say anything. She held Charlotte''s hand and looked at Windy calmly. "In order to show fairness, I specially brought the hound here, and you can rest assured. "They won''t do any harm to anyone as long as you all sit perfectly still." Windy ordered two security guards to lead the hound down. "Aunt, could you please give one of your things to the hound to smell?" Charlotte took out a handkerchief from her purse and handed it to the security guard. The hound sniffed at the handkerchief and began to lower its head to trace the smell. It was the first time that Samantha had seen such a scene. She looked like she was watching a good show, but she thought in her heart, So rich dudes also steal?" "Well, it''s either a delirious rich dude or a dude pretending to be rich." Laura was a little nervous. She cast an uneasy look at Aleigha and found that she did not look at her at all. Lainey had also been keeping her eyes on Aleigha. She sneered and thought, "I''ll see how you are gonna get her out of this now." Chapter 1198 Since Marcos could betray all her feelings, then she would show him how cruel she could be with this b*tch! The hound walked around the banquet hall and finally returned to their table. Strangely enough, the hound had been pacing back and forth by Laura''s side, but had not made a move. Lainey was a little anxious, wondering if the hound''s nose was malfunctioning. While she was thinking, the hound walked right towards her. First, the hound was only pacing up and down around her but after sniffing a bit, its w raised up right at Lainey''s purse. With this, everyone present knew what was going on. Lainey''s face was full of shock. She got up in a hurry as the purse dropped to the ground. With a crispy loud sound, something rolled out of it. And it was the shiny ne. As soon as Lainey saw it, she only felt dizzy and difficult to breathe. "You... Lainey, how could you? I knew it couldn''t have disappeared so suddenly!" "You are a sheer disgrace to the Gardner family!" Charlotte was not stupid. Aleigha''s sudden constion made her confused for a while, but now the truth came out. She immediately knew what was going on. "It''s not me. It''s not me. Why should I steal your ne? It''s you. You set me up, didn''t you!" Laineypletely lost it and snapped at everyone present. Windy understood and gave a wink to the security guards. Two security guards came forward and took Lainey out directly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Everyone, I''m truly sorry for what you have had to witness. The auction, I presume, will be ending now. I do hope to make it up to you with theing banquet." Windy just followed Aleigha''s words, but she didn''t expect that this would happen. Charlotte went to visit Windy with Aleigha. As soon as they met, Aleigha bowed her head and admitted her mistake. "Grandma, Mrs. Woods, I''m really sorry, "But I would still like to thank you for doing this for me today." "Aleigha, good girl, we know there must be a pretty good reason that you did this and we''d like to know about it in detail." As it turned out, Aleigha was rmed as soon as Charlotte said that the ne was missing early in the morning. She thought that if Lainey was the one who snatched the ne, she was sure to nt it on her. She didn''t change her mind until Laura came back and Lainey insisted on sitting in the same car with them. By then, Aleigha realized that her target was Laura. Yet the innocent Laura didn''t have a clue about how vicious Lainey could be. Aleigha got out of the car after them. As soon as she touched Laura''s purse, she felt the ne. She took out the ne and stuffed it into Lainey''s purse. Lainey had never dreamed that Aleigha would turn the tables on her. She had thought that her n was wless. Aleigha asked Windy to act with her. As soon as the auction began, she announced that the ne was a part of the items. Aleigha knew that the Woods family kept a lot of trained hounds around. So she asked Windy to bring one over to catch Lainey red-handed. Under the watchful eyes of the people present, no exnation could get her away. After hearing Aleigha''s story, Charlotte actually broke out in a cold sweat. "This vicious woman wants to ruin Laura''s reputation." "And then she would have Marcos kick her out!" "And if Laura didn''te along today, she would have done the same thing to Aleigha! What a snake!" Windy also sighed. "Fortunately, we''ve turned the situation, all thanks to our clever Aleigha." After discussing, the three of them returned to the hall where the people were still whispering to one another. Seeing Aleighae out, Laura hurried up. "Aleigha, what on earth happened?" Laura was scared, and the hand holding Aleigha''s hand was cold. Aleigha looked at her with a faint smile, and her eyes were full of gentleness. "It''s all right. Leave it all to the police." Samastrolled back and forth in the hall, digging at every kind of she up the would find as she puzzled d whole thing that had just happened. It seemed like the Gardner family was way moreplicated than she had imagined. Windy called the police on Lainey, showing no mercy at all. It was eight o''clock in the evening when the whole family got home. Marcos sat on the sofa in the hall. As soon as he saw Lauraing in, he got up and walked over. "How was it? Did you like what you saw? You will be participating in many more of these in the future." It seemed that he still didn''t know what had happened to Lainey. "Marcos, didn''t the police call you?" Charlotte was very curious. How could Marcos not know about it up until now? The police? Marcos was a little confused. Charlotte was so angry that she threw the handbag on the ground and scolded him. Marcos blushed from the scolding and felt ashamed. "Aunt, calm down." Laura came forward tofort her. After all, Marcos was her husband. She could not watch her backer suffer too much. "Forget it, forget it. Deal with it all you want. I''m going upstairs." Charlotte stormed upstairs. "Aleigha, did she really do it?" Although Marcos was disappointed with Lainey, he did not believe that she would do such a thing as stealing. To his surprise, Aleigha nodded slightly and said, "Yes, it''s true." "Shameless, disgraceful creature! A disgrace, a sheer shame of the Gardner family! I will divorce her! Aye, see if I will!" Emilia heard the noise and walked down. She looked at Aleigha with gloomy eyes. "What are you doing down here?" When Marcos heard the sound of footsteps and saw that it was Emilia. He let out all his anger. "Dad, you''d rather believe these two batches than my mother, you own wife?" "You''ve lost all your marbles, the way I see it!" At first, Marcos didn''t believe it either, but now that so many people had seen it, how could he not? "Me losing my marbles? Aye, exactly! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have married her and have had you, a wh*re of a daughter!" "How dare she be so shameless to have stolen from your own family!" Emilia was speechless and only looked at Aleigha with resentment in her eyes. "From tomorrow on, you and that b*tch of a mother of yours will be exiled from this house! Don''t let me ever see your faces, neither of you!" "And when the timees, I will divorce her!" Emilia was stunned petrified. She bit her lower lip and did not allow herself to cry. Everything she counted on, her family, her future, was all ruined just because of the sudden appearance of that b*tch! "Dad, pray excuse me." Aleigha did not want to see the father and daughter confronting each oth anymore. She said goodbye and went upstairs. "B*tch." Emilia looked as Aleigha went upstairs and the rage in her heart finally mounted to a peak that she could no longer hold back. She raised her hand, wanting to p Aleigha, when her warning the other day came to mind. A mocking sneer appeared on the corner of Aleigha''s lips. Giving Emilia a sidelong nce, she went back to her room. The police had interrogated Lainey for an entire night. She was tortured so much by the fatigue that she confessed to the crime. She knew that she had lost this battle. If she wanted to turn over she would have to rely on the atmost impossible chance that Emilia married Adrian. She knew how greedy Marcos was. Only by relying on Adrian could he restore the Gardner family''s status. No one bailed Lainey out, and she was transferred to the detention center to be detained for ten days. Chapter 1199 Lainey left the detention center and did not dare to go home for a long time. The whole Gardner family knew that she had been released, but none of them even mentioned about bringing her back home. Emilia was depressed all day with a morose expression on her face, not talking to anyone anytime. Yet her state of mind and the fact that Lainey was away gave the Gardner ten days of rare peace. That afternoon, when Aleigha was about to go to the library after herst session, her phone rang. This was the first time Adrian had called her after the release of thetest product issue conference. "If I don''t call you, will you never take the initiative to contact me?" Before Aleigha could say anything, Adrian already burst out roaring. Aleigha put the phone away from her ear and began to think about how to brush him off. "My uncle passed away some time ago, I was caught up with that." Aleigha thought that this was the only excuse that he could not refute. Sure enough, Adrian pondered for a moment after hearing this. "Why didn''t you tell me when something like this happened? "Do you know how much I''m worried about you?" "I''m fine, aren''t I? Why''d you call?" Aleigha was a little timid talking to him but she could hear that Adrian''s tone had calmed down significantly. "We are only getting busier and busier after the product lunch. The sales are not gonna be a problem. I''m thinking about getting thepany listed next month." Aleigha was stunned. She looked at the date on her mobile phone and then breathed a sigh of relief. The release of the product was a littleter than before, but this did not dy Adrian''spany''s listing. However, she was a bit surprised that neither the Landry family nor Darian had yet to make any move. "I don''t think that''s something I''d be able to help with. Anything else?" Adrian was so angry that he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. "Lome to thepany tonight." He almost roared and finished talking, then hung up the phone. Aleigha sighed. "When can this dude just chill out for a bit?" She was in no mood to read, so she could only pack up and go back to the Gardner family. Except for Emilia, everyone else in the family had gone out. Aleigha tried not to disturb that person as much as possible and sneaked back to her room. Just as she was about to change her clothes and take a shower, she heard the sounds of fine footsteps at the door. Aleigha went to the side of the door alertly and listened carefully with her face against the door. "Emilia, I''m going away for a while. Your father is angry enough now for what had happened." "If I appear at this time, he can literally have someone to strangle me." Emilia sobbed in a low voice and judging by the sound of it, she was holding Lainey by the arm, reluctant to let her go. She kept on sobbing and moaned intermittently, "Mom, I can''t take it anymore." "I can''t take it anymore with this family. Take me with you, I beg of you!" "Silly child, have you forgotten that you still need to marry Adrian? Listen to me, take good care of yourself." "When Ie back, I will definitely marry you to Adrian." How could she be so calm and be sure that she''d marry Adrian? Aleigha thought about it carefully and concluded that even if Lainey did leave, she''d still cause a whole series of problems. When the two people outside the door left, Aleigha thought for a while and this time she contacted Freddie. And she asked him to meet after lunch at the school library. Aleigha dressed up and went to the library. She didn''t expect Freddie to already be there. "Aleigha, what can I do for you?" This was the first time that Aleigha took the initiative to contact Freddie. He was a little excited. "I know you have been surrounded by people who have been secretly protecting you. I want to use two of them." Aleigha went straight to the point. At this time, she needed help, but she could not trouble Lennon again and again. "That''s easy. Here''s a number and whenever you need someone to do something for you, just dial it." Freddie was rather simple-minded so he didn''t even ask what Aleigha was up to before helping her. All he cared about was making her happy. Aftering out of the university, Aleigha called the number, and two men of extremely ordinary appearances approached her. Aleigha''s request was simple. She ordered that they monitor Lainey and report her daily whereabouts. The Woods family had always had abundant resources of assets. Freddie was the only son of the Woods family so he had been protected ever since he was a child. Now that he''d grown up, the men were all at his disposal. Aleigha knew about this in herst life, so she decided to use Freddie''s men. But the most important thing was that these people would never betray the Woods family, and each of them had their own unique skills. This was Aleigha''s purpose for using them. Although she felt that it was not appropriate to take advantage of Freddie, she had to take special measures at special times. After arranging the men to monitor Lainey, Aleigha went to Adrian''spany in advance. After all, she owed him an apology for disappearing without making any exnation. She decided to lower her status a bit with Adrian. When she entered thepany, she happened to meet the security guard who had stopped her before. This time, when he saw her, he politely let her get into Adrian''s exclusive elevator. Without Adrian''s permission, outsiders were not allowed to use his exclusive elevator. But Aleigha was not an outsider. Adrian should be busy during this period of time. She couldn''t find a ce to go, so she came ahead of schedule. The elevator led straight to the floor where Adrian''s office took up the whole flight. Apart from the cleaners, only secretaries were allowed to enter and leave at will. Aleigha walked out of the elevator and headed for Adrian''s office. Before she could open the door, she heard a light moaninging from inside the room. Aleigha''s hand, which was ced on the doorknob, was pulled back as though it had been electrocuted Hearing the moan, she needed no one to tell her what was going on inside the office. She had a sense of chill brushing past her heart, making her pant a bit. She took a few steps back and turned to run away. She pressed the button in the elevator as if the faster she pressed, the quicker it would get her away from here. It wasn''t until she got out of thepany hall that she felt her breathing became smoother. She had always known that Adrian wasn''tcking in women. However, when it actually happened, she still experienced inexplicable pain. "Aleigha, Adrian is nobody to you, why bother?" As she turned around and was about to leave, a ck Bugatti Veyron slowly stopped in front of her. Her heart tightened and she subconsciously stepped back to avoid it. She adjusted her mood a little, and her face was as indifferent as before. The car window slowly rolled down, revealing a handsome face. Aleigha''s heart skipped a beat, and her calm heart was lifted again. "Get in," he said softly, but with a hint of an undoubtedmand. Without herself knowing why, Aleigha seemed to be dragged by some inexplicable force and got into the car. The moment the door was closed, she gritted her teeth and regretted what she had done. Caught right in a dilemma, she was. The inside of the car was very quiet. Since she left the Woods familyst time, she had almost forgotten this man. However, today''s chance encounter only made her even more terrified. Why did this man, who looked indifferent on the outside, want to get close to her on purpose? Or was she thinking too much? It was a little too quiet in the car, and Aleigha fussed about restlessly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1200 "What kind of coffee do you like to drink?" The man opened his mouth, calm and unruffled. Aleigha''s heart was already in turmoil as she listened. "I don''t do coffee." Her answer was a little agitated. "She doesn''t do coffee, interesting." The man seemed to be talking to himself. His eyes were calm and focused on the front. Aleigha smiled embarrassedly, but she was so nervous in her heart that she felt ridiculous. This man did not do anything to her. In fact, he was very polite. But why did she feel resistant in her heart? She even had the illusion that she was being peeped at the deepest secret in her heart. "I know a good ce. Would you like to go with me?" The man was still asking her politely, but Aleigha couldn''t help feeling it was somewhat of an order. She nodded and agreed. Then, she regretted and wished she could p herself a few times. The car roamed on the road, but Aleigha''s mind was in a mess. After an unknown period of time, the car slowly stopped at the side of the road. The man said nothing and got off the car first. Aleigha also hurried to get out of the car, but she found that she couldn''t untie the seatbelt despite all her efforts. The car door was opened, and the man appeared beside her. Seeing her embarrassment, he reached out and unfastened her seat belt. His delicate fingers were long and slender, tinged with the scent of tobo, making Aleigha a bit absentminded. The man stood outside the car, quiet like a statue. Aleigha came to her senses and got off the car awkwardly, but she almost hit her head on the roof of the car. The man just reached out and covered her head. Aleigha''s face became more and more awkward. She followed the man obediently like a kitten. It was winter and cold. There was another rainst night. It was now damp and cold outside and Aleigha couldn''t help shuddering. As she and the man entered a ss-decorated restaurant, there were very few guests inside. Such a ce, decorated and furnished so extravagantly exquisite, was quite rare in the city. The man seemed to be a regr customer. The waiter led them to a window seat as soon as they entered. Aleigha found that there was an artificialke in the backyard of the restaurant. There was a pavilion on theke, and there was a winding way above the water that led to it. The way wound its way around the pavilion and spread out, connecting to some other ancient courtyards, forming a sheer contrast to the restaurant they were sitting in. From the ce they were sitting, they could see each and every detail of the whole ce. The waiter brought the menu, and Aleigha did not move.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "A pot of the newest batch of your finest green tea and some pastry. I''ll call you if I need anything else." The man looked out of the window, and the calm look on his face was really hard to see through. Aleigha felt like she was a puppet on a string, being led to go wherever the man wanted her to go by an invisible thread. "You tend to getzy in winter. Been quite a while since I came around here. s, missed a good deal of the finest sceneries around here." Aleigha followed his gaze and looked over, only to see that he had been looking at the pavilion. It seemed that in front of the man, Aleigha was always very quiet. In fact, she didn''t know what to say. "Sir, in fact, we are not familiar with each other," Aleigha thought for a moment and suddenly said. But as she finished, she realized that she was being rudely abrupt. "Freddie said that you are a girl of magic, which is very, very intriguing to me." Aleigha''s body trembled. The man suddenly looked at her. His calm eyes were deep like a whirlpool. Not being able to think of anything to properly resume the conversation, Aleigha lowered her gaze and remained silent. After the tea was served, the man poured her a cup before sinking back into dead silence again. It was not until 7 o''clock in the evening that Aleigha was sent back to the downstairs of Adrian''spany. Before she left, the man asked for her phone number. Aleigha watched as the car left, but she was no longer in the mood to eat with Adrian. She was just about to leave when she felt a powerful grip taking hold of her before she knew i belongs to en. Lix a bet was pulled into an embrace "Who was that? And where did you go?" Adrian''s ghost-like voice rang in Aleigha''s ears. She came to her senses at once. Turning around, she pushed Adrian away. Adrian''s gaze was gloomy. Looking at the panic-stricken Aleigha, his face darkened as well. "Now what on earth did you do that put such a guilty look on your face?" Aleigha gave him a cold look. She frowned slightly and looked very unhappy. "Since when do I have to make a report to you about everything I do? Who are you to me? Mind your own business!" "Aleigha," Adrian was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. Aleigha didn''t take it seriously. She still looked indifferent. "Mr. Xiao, you''re in such a bad mood." "Mr. Xiao, given your current fury, I hardly think it''s appropriate for us to go to dinner together." "Have I been pampering you too much that you think you can do whatever as you please?" "Come here and I''ll let bygones be bygones." Aleigha gave a cold snort, turned around and left. What she heard outside the office in the afternoon made her very upset. This yboy of a man was too dissolute for her to be close to. Enraged, Adrian tookrge strides forward and lifted her up. "Are you crazy? There are people all around here! What''s your problem? Let go of me!" Aleigha fluttered, but Adrian ignored her. He walked to the side of the car, sent river away, and three 1.9 seat. in the front passenger Aleigha was flung on the seat, and her head hit the steering wheel directly, which made her grimace in pain. "Adrian, you f*cking psycho!" Aleigha''s tears were almosting out. Seeing her hurt, Adrian felt distressed and rushed into the car to try tofort her. "No! Get your hands off! Don''t touch me," said Aleigha, who was burning with anger. She pushed Adrian''s hand away. "Woman, now I really think you need a rein on your neck." Adrian narrowed his eyes and put forth a bit of strength in his hand. Aleigha''s body crashed into his embrace. Not waiting for Aleigha to refuse again, he reached out his hand and raised her face, and then his lips fell. Aleigha''s mind went nk for a moment. Then, she recalled the moaning from the afternoon and pushed Adrian. This time, Adrian learned his lesson and used both of his hands to hold her face tightly. Unable to break free, Aleigha turned her head away, only to realize that there was no way Adrian would let her go. She couldn''t break free, so she had no choice but to keep quiet. After a long while, Adrian finally let go of her. Aleigha''s eyes were red as she red at Adrian. Adrian was stunned. "What else can you do other than forcing me toply? What have I done to deserve this?" After saying that, Aleigha''s tears fell down. She had suffered too much from this man like this. As soon as she cried, Adrian''s heart ached. "Aleigha, don''t cry, it''s my fault." He was a little flustered since he had no experience with this. "You b*stard, what have I done to serve a f*cking ungrateful b*stard like you?" "If I had known better, I would''ve just let you die! Don''t f*cking touch me! It''s disgusting!" Adrian waspletely dumbfounded. He wondered if all women were like this when angry or his Aleigha was a unique case. Chapter 1201 "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I got in over my head, I''m sorry." "Aleigha, who is that man?" Adrian got back to this question again. "That''s the cousin of one of my friends. I ran into him and he gave me a ride." Aleigha threw a random lie because she was sure Adrian knew nothing about that man. Adrian was a little skeptical. "Well, there''s nothing I can do even if you don''t believe me. For all I care, you can just believe that I was flirting with him." Aleigha felt a little guilty, but on second thought, she realized she didn''t even know the man''s name. Adrian looked at her and decided not to get too caught up with this, hence his mood was also improved quite a lot. "And besides, before you throw yourself upon me next time, brush your teeth. The scent of another woman disgusts me." Thinking of what she had to hear this afternoon, anger surged up again in Aleigha''s heart. "Another woman?" Adrian understood what Aleigha was referring to but he did not expect Aleigha to have arrived at that time. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Aleigha didn''t say anything, but she didn''t let go of Adrian''s every move from the corner of her eye. "I''ll exin to youter about what happened in the afternoon. Let''s go for dinner now." As soon as he said that, Aleigha knew Adrian was trying to hide something from her. They chose a random restaurant for dinner, during which Aleigha kept a sullen face all the time yet Adrian didn''t know what to say or do to make her feel better. After the meal, the two of them parted unhappily. Aleigha kept telling herself that she had nothing to do with him, so there was no reason for her to be so jealous or whatever that feeling inside her heart was. Yet the fact that Adrian had still yet to make an exnation made her feel like there was something stuck in her chest, suffocating her bit by bit. Aleigha didn''t let Adrian drive her home, instead, she took the subway. The phone rang. Aleigha listened in silence, and after a while, she hung up the phone with a cold curve at the corner of her mouth. The Woods family''s assets were indeed capable. They found out what she needed to know almost in the blink of an eye. Not long after, she received a message with an address written on it. It was toote today, and Aleigha thought, "I''ll go tomorrow." When she returned to the Gardner family, she decided to sneak back to her room to wash up. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. She opened the door and found Samantha standing outside the door quietly, looking at her with a smile. "Aleigha, loan me some money." Samantha reached out her hand. There was no humility on her face, which was supposed to be there since she was asking for a favor. What was on her face, however, was a cocky expression as if she was asking for something that belonged to her. "And why would I do that?" Aleigha was in a bad mood, so she blurted out harshly. Samantha was stunned, and the smile on her face gradually turned into anger. "What do you mean, Aleigha? "How did you promise my mom when you brought me here?" "Did I force you toe here? You can leave now, I''m going to bed." Aleigha wanted to close the door. But Samantha put her hand on the crack of the door. "Yeah, go! Close the door and go to your f*cking bed! As soon as you turn, I''ll scream at the top of my lungs!" Samantha said brazenly. The way she was making a fuss about was just like the way her mother Pe would do. "Go right ahead and scream. This is the Gardner family, do you think the Gardners are gonna take your word for it? I''ll tell you what, you''d better keep yourself under that line and don''t get me any trouble." Aleigha finished her words and mmed the door shut. Fortunately, Samantha pulled her hand out in time so that it was not jammed by the door. She was so angry that she wanted to curse outside the door, but after thinking about it, she still went back to her room. The next morning, it was a rainy day and it was very cold. Aleigha was going to go out early in the morning. When she saw Samantha, she locked her door before she left. ording to the address provided yesterday, Aleigha went alone and found that it was a vi area. It was a quite fancy neighborhood and the address she was looking for was a quite luxurious vi. Aleigha soon found it and took pictures. She wanted to do a stakeout but her luck was surprisingly good that day. Just as she was about to hide, the door of the vi was opened. A man and a woman walked out from the inside. The woman was Lainey. The man looked familiar. Aleigha thought about it carefully. She suddenly remembered the man she met at the entrance of the hospital that day. She suddenly realized something and took pictures of them with her mobile phone in a hurry. It was not difficult to see that their rtionship was quite intimate, judging by Lainey leaning against his arms. The man was quite gentle himself, lowering his head and kissing Lainey on the cheek. After getting what she wanted, Aleigha left satisfactorily. By the way, she contacted the people of the Woods family to help her investigate the man''s identity. Because it was too cold, Aleigha had to go back home. Emilia went for a maternal examination and came back with a sullen face. She had just gone into the house when Aleigha also arrived. Emilia red at Aleigha when she saw her. Aleigha looked at her belly that she couldn''t hide anymore and couldn''t help but chuckle. In Emilia''s eyes, this was an undisguised contempt. "Aleigha, what are you so proud of? What''s that look in your eyes? Are you looking down on me?" Emilia red at Aleigha. "You can think of it as whatever you want it to be." Emilia was angry but dared not say anything. She knew that, with her current state, she was no match for Aleigha if things were to get physical. After entering the hall, there was only Samantha watching TV on her own. Seeing them walking in together, Samantha was a little curious. Aleigha looked at the messy coffee table in the hall. Her eyebrows slightly twisted and she seemed a little unhappy. "You dirty hillbilly, living quitefortable, aren''t you? Starting to feel like you really are a Gardner, ah?" Emilia red at Samantha and went upstairs with a look of disgust. A few minutes after she went upstairs, Emilia ran back out again. "Was it you, you filthy hillbilly? Did you take the money from my dresser? And my cosmetics ced in there! Was it you? Say it!" Aleigha''s face was gloomy. This poisonous snake finally couldn''t hold back her nature and started to do the nasty things she was best at. Samantha threw away the banana skin in her hand and stood up, shouting, "So what if it was me?" "You are a used sl*t anyway, no makeup''s gon'' change that! It''s just gonna be a f*cking waste on you!" Emilia was so irritated that she gasped for breath. "A thief! That''s what you brought into this house, Aleigha! Did you hear what she said?" Emilia started to try to me it on Aleigha. Aleigha furrowed her brows and walked forward. She pped Samantha''s face. "How many times have I told you?" "Ah? How many have I told you to keep your hands clean in the Gardner? Stealing now, aren''t you? This is yourst day here, you can pack up and get lost right now!" Samantha, no matter what would befall her, would neverply and leave the house, not after everything she bad gone through to get herself a life she was living now. "I won''t go. You promised my mother that you would take care of me. I won''t go." A cold smile formed on Aleigha''s face. She turned around and headed upstairs. The noise woke Charlotte and Dustin. When they came out, Aleigha had already gone back to her own room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as Aleigha expected, the Gardner family began to hate Samantha. Since Pe wanted a life of a royal for her gold-digging daughter, she would show her that it was not that easy to even suck up to a family like the Gardners. After the scene Emilia caused, the whole family knew that Samantha was a thief. Although for Aleigha''s sake, Charlotte and Dustin didn''t kick her out, no one ever paid any attention to her anymore. Chapter 1202 Samantha had nothing to do all day long. She had sold already everything she had stolen and then she went so far as to stay outside all night. After Lainey left home for a month, she returned to the Gardner family again. Marcos heard the news and came back, ready to tell her his intentions. Lainey sat in the hall without fear, while Emilia was sobbing on the side. Aleigha stayed in the room and didn''t go out, but she listened to the sound downstairs. Now that the two elders were not in the house, everything going on in the house seemed so strange. "This is a divorce agreement. Sign it. I don''t want to waste my time with you, not even a second." Marcos had made up his mind. Looking at the divorce agreement, Lainey took it up and looked at it. Suddenly, she tore it into pieces. "After all I''ve done for you, Marcos Gardner, this is the thanks I get?" "You, of all people, should know how familiar I am with all the skeletons you hide in that closet of yours." "Dumping me right now will plunge you right into the deepest abyss you could ever imagine! Don''t you, for one second, forget about Miranda all!" A hint of killing intent shed through Marcos''s eyes. The conversation downstairs was not very loud. Aleigha could barely hear it so she simply went out of her room and got downstairs. As soon as she saw here out, the smile on Lainey''s mouth grew bigger. "Why are youing down? Go back!" Marcos didn''t want to let Aleigha know something at this time. His voice was irritated and enraged. Aleigha went down as if she didn''t hear Marcos''s words. "I heard what you two said. How did my mother die?" Aleigha''s gaze at Marcos was exceptionally cold. Being stared at by her, Marcos felt uneasy and shouted angrily, "What do you mean by this? How the hell would I know how your mother died? "You are not implying I have anything to do with her death, are you?" Aleigha didn''t say anything, and her eyes fell on Lainey. "Why are you looking at me? Miranda died in the countryside, a filthy and dirty ce I have no interest in being!" The mes of anger in Aleigha''s heart burned stronger and stronger, but the look in her eyes was horribly cold. "Really? My mother was poisoned and died because of that. She died in Oasis General Hospital." "I''m pretty sure you are quite familiar with the head there, a man named Lucian Russel!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "After all, you''ve spent quite some quality time with him recently." "What, you want some evidence? How about the fact that you gave Pe twenty grand to shut her up?" "Unfortunately, you don''t really know Pe, at least not as well as I do." Since neither of them wanted toe clean, Aleigha would make them! "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Lainey looked bad, but she still refused to admit it. A hint of coldness shed in Aleigha''s eyes. "If that''s the case, I might just well take whatever I have to the police." "And let them do the rest, maybe." Marcos red at Lainey. "You really did it?" "What do you mean by ''I did it''? That dumb b*tch died of something she probably caught screwing another man, it''s got nothing to do with me!" "Don''t try to me everything on me." Lainey''s shameless reluctance to confess had made Aleigha run out of her patience. She knew that such a vicious woman was not worthy of her mercy. Aleigha went out of the door and went straight to the local police station. The person who received her was Arthur, whom she had met at the school before. Arthur had a deep impression of Aleigha, because she was special. Originally, the special task force would not take over such a general case, but as soon as Aleigha came, she started to talk about the case three years ago. This aroused Arthur''s suspicion. Aleigha told what she knew to Arthur and showed out the evidence one by one. Now as long as Pe was willing toe forward to testify, there was no way for Lainey to run. However, for her own sake, Lainey would sure pull Marcos down with her. And Marcos, no doubt, would not permit that. So what Aleigha hoped to achieve in the beginning was to teach Lainey a lesson. She knew she couldn''t solve Lainey once and for all. The police office took over the case and followed Aleigha back to the Gardner family. It was dinner time. Charlotte and Dustin were also there. When the police came in, Lainey put down her chopsticks. She almost screamed, "On what evidence are you arresting me?" "Mrs. Gardner, we are just asking you to go back to the station to assist in our investigation, no need to get all tensed up." Lainey looked at Aleigha and started to doubt whether Aleigha really did have evidence, which was something she kept on assuring herself that couldn''t happen. en.swhovels "Could there be a mistake?" During the whole afternoon, Marcos had thought about it all over and realized that Lainey did have a lot of things on him. He couldn''t possibly let her go out there with that big mouth of hers, at least not alive. "Everything will be clear if you go to the station, so cut the act." Aleigha was colder than anyone present. She would and she could not forget how Lainey kept on smearing mud on her mother''s memory. Since she wanted it the hard way, Aleigha was happy to deliver. "You are not taking my mother." Emilia suddenly stood up. She knew everything Lainey did. "Take her away." Arthur did not want to waste his time and gave the order. "How dare you?" Lainey snapped and wentpletely delirious, swinging her hands in the air. On the other hand, Charlotte and Dustin remained rather calm after what they had experienced at the house aftering back here. The appearance of the police was not quite surprising to them. "What are you waiting for? You''re obstructing thew enforcement and that''s one more thing we can press charges against!" Being short- tempered, Arthur was not to be trifled with. Lainey was still resisting. Arthur came forward in person and twisted her arm to force her out. Throughout the whole process, Aleigha was watching coldly from the side. "What have you done?!" Lainey was pushed away, and Marcos roared at Aleigha. Charlotte''s face sank as she said, "What are you snapping at her for? If she really did what they say she did, she will and should be punished ordingly!" Marcos was speechless. "Aleigha, if anything, and I mean anything, happens to my mother, I''ll make sure you pay for it!" Emilia viciously looked at Aleigha with a pair of bloodily red eyes. "Well see, we will." Charlotte and Dustin did not know what was going on and called Aleigha to go upstairs. Naturally, she told them everything there was to know. Although Dustin never did like Miranda, he either never expected Lainey to have done such a malicious thing. There was a sense of guilt gushing out from his heart. Charlotte was sad. She had a good impression of Miranda, who was a gentle and modest woman. Though she was low-born, she was always gentle and obedient. Charlotte had always felt quite distressed about the life she had had to suffer. Aleigha almost stayed up all night. Even if Lainey was caught, she was likely to find a way to exonerate herself. But so what? She had all the ways she needed to make her suffer for what she owed her! The next morning, Marcos was summoned to the police station and did note back until night. Aleigha also went to the police station. What went beyond her expectations was that Charlotte went to the Woods family. As for Lainey, who had been interrogated for the whole night, she still remained silent, which gave Arthur quite the headache. Chapter 1203 As Aleigha arrived at the police station, she went right ahead to Arthur, who told her all about what had happened during the interrogation the night before. "I''m afraid she won''t speak it out easily. Now we need to get the witness back as soon as possible." Aleigha nodded. She clearly knew in her heart that couldn''t bring Lainey down with this one single blow. At noon, Charlotte came with Windy and asked about the details of the situation. Then Windy left. Aleigha looked unhappy. When she returned home, Dustin stopped her. "Aleigha, the Xiao family will hold a banquet on the weekend. Adrian might propose to annul the engagement that day." "You can take Emilia there to finish it off. I don''t really feel like seeing the Xiao family now that we ourselves are a mess." She had long been informed about the Xiao family banquet. Though it had been postponed quite a few times, she knew this time it was happening for real. She realized whatever it was between her and Adrian shoulde to an end. "Yes, grandpa, I got it."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Aleigha wanted to go upstairs. She did not have the mood to chat with Dustin anymore. "Aleigha, though marrying into the Xiao family is now more likely a lost cause, you can consider the Woods family. Windy has been talking to me about her intentions more than a few times." "Charlott has been worried that you might not like it, so she kept it from you." "My sweet girl, there are things in life that are just not meant to be. And in your case, it is Adrian." "So don''t dwell on it. You are a Gardner, probably the best one there is. And that means you don''t necessarily have to end up with Adrian Xiao." Yes, what Dustin said was quite true, despite the fact that it was also rather harsh. Aleigha knew that Dustin wasforting her. With a wry smile, she nodded and went upstairs. What she was worried about was by no means the matter between her and Adrian. She only wanted revenge. She couldn''t live with herself now that Lainey and her daughter hadn''t got what they deserved and Marcos was still on his high horse, all cocky and arrogant. On the third day, Marcos came back, and he had lost a lot of weight. The past three days must have been a living hell for him as well. On the fourth day, reports about Lainley murdering Aleigha''s mother and her cheating were on the front pages of each and every media in the city. Among the reports, there was even some dirtyundry that Aleigha herself had never heard of. Aleigha suddenly was reminded of the kidnap not long ago. She couldn''t let it just pass so she contacted Adrian. Adrain wanted to talk face to face and she had toply. When they met this time, Aleigha refused to have dinner together. Hence, the two of them found a coffee shop. Adrian was in a good mood when he saw Aleigha and thought that he could cancel that ridiculous engagement on the very next weekend. Yet he was quite taken aback by how gaunt Aleigha looked. "Adrian, what did you do with the one who tried to kidnap me?" Adrian was slightly shocked. He replied, "Dealt with, that''s all you need to know. Why?" "Nothing, I''m just asking. Since you''ve already dealt with him, it''s okay then." "Aleigha, I want to tell you something," Aleigha looked at Adrian in confusion. "I was engaged before, but I don''t like the woman who I have never met in the Gardner family." "I''ve always beenpromising since it''s what the elders of both the families want. But this weekend, I''m canceling the engagement." "Fine," Aleigha thought, "The woman you''ve never met is sitting in front of you." "Dumb fool." "Fine?" "That''s all she got to say?" Adrian thought to himself. Adrian was a little unhappy. He took her hands and said. "Aleigha, you know what I''m thinking, right?" Aleigha pulled back her hand, her gaze indifferent. "Adrian, I don''t know. You have too many women around you." "How do I know what you really are thinking? I think we can call it a day." Disappointment shed across Adrian''s eyes. "Aleigha, I''ll give you a ride." "That won''t be necessary." After rejecting Adrian, Aleigha went back to school. Freddie had been waiting for her downstairs her dorm for a few days, and finally, she came. "Aleigha, I heard my mom talk about what happened to your family. Don''t worry, my mom said that she knows what''s going on and what she needs to do." Was Windy going to make her move? Aleigha''s dim eyes suddenly shed a glimmer of light. "She said so, really?" Freddie nodded, a bright and warm smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "She has always been a woman of her words, you can rest assured about that." "So you can cheer up a bit, alright? Whoever did those things will get what they deserve." What they deserved? It was just poisoning, Lainey would at most spend some years in prison. Compared to what her mother got, it was nothing, not enough! "Do pass on my gratitude to your mother, Freddie, okay?" Back to the dormitory, Aleigha tidied up her things and went back to the Gardner family. Marcos rested for two days and took Laura back, so the house was finally not as deserted as it was before. Emilia hid in the house and cried all day. Without Lainey, she couldn''t make any trouble at all, at least not one that is worth attention. Pe was taken to the city by the police. She gave a testament at the police station and was then taken to the Gardner family. Pe was dumbfounded by the scene she saw at the Gardner house, the whole family was there waiting for her. As soon as Aleigha saw this, her heart turned cold again. She had yet to deal with the previous snake, now she''d got another one at her hand. She realized that she couldn''t wait anymore before dealing with these two snakes. Hearing that Pe hade, Samantha had also returned. Charlotte warmly treated her, and invited Pe into the house, chatting with her. Not having been to the city and not having the slightest clue about how she should behave, Pe lowered her voice as she talked. And she talked as though she had specially learned how to address and speak politely, nothing like the vicious vixen she was days ago. At dinner time, Pe looked at the table of delicious food and couldn''t help but swallow. Aleigha''s face was cold all the way. She had lost herst uncle, and this so-called aunt and cousin had almost nothing to do with her. "Aleigha, you seem to be doing well here. The Gardner family is kind-hearted, do be grateful and pay them back when you can." Pe lectured as if she had it all figured out while chewing on the lobster. Aleigha nced at her and did not reply. After what Samantha did, Dustin and Charlotte knew what kind of person Pe could likely be so they didn''t say anything even when they saw how rudely indifferent Aleigha was. en.swhovels Dustin was no longer what he was in the past. He saw through the faces of the people in his family and cherished some things even more. He was well aware of the hatred Aleigha held against Lainey but he didn''t stop her or try to mediate because he also believed it was high time that Lainey was taught@ lesson, a harsh one. Not getting a reply from Aleigha, Pe finally revealed her true colors after being stimted by the embarrassment. She red at Aleigha and said, "You ungrateful b*stard, I''m an elder of yours and I am talking to you!" "I''d think the lobster would be enough to gag that hole on your face." "You can leave first thing in the morning. This is not your home." Aleigha''s tone was cold. She didn''t want to pretend to be kind and gentle to the people she hated anymore. "You wanna drive me away? After what your uncle, may he rest in peace, and I have done for you?" "You ungrateful wh*re, now you are flipping just because I had dinner here? Disgusting, you are!" Chapter 1204 Ungrateful b*stard? Aleigha had gotten used to this title. Her face was covered with ayer of chilling light, and her eyes were fixed on the snake, Pe. "Think you got a tough spine up now, don''t you?" Pe''s heart trembled under Aleigha''s gaze. She immediately came back to her senses and picked up the chopsticks in her hands, ready to hit Aleigha. "This is the Gardner family. You can leave after having fed yourself up. I don''t quite think we can find anything to amodate you properly." Charlotte could not bear to see someone treating Aleigha rudely, so she said in a tone of dissatisfaction. "If I''m not mistaken, you are already married to another family and this is your brother''s house, which makes you an outsider." "What right do you have to be driving me away?" After she blurted this out brazenly, not even Charlotte, but also Dustin burst out into fury. Holding the crutch next to the seat, he shouted, "You rude vixen, how dare you? "Throw her out!" Charlotte''s face was livid with rage. Pe knew that she had said something wrong. She tried to cover it up and brush it away with an awkwardly forced smile, "Mr. Gardner, sorry for what I''ve said." "I''m from the country so I''m not quite familiar with the manners you have in the city." "Pardon me, will you? I''m truly sorry." Pe smacked herself on the lips as she spoke. She had never lowered her head to anyone in the vige. If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to rely on the Gardner family in the future, she wouldn''t be so humble. The day she became rich enough, everyone in the here would be on their knees, begging for her mercy. The more she thought about it, the harder the psnded on her face. The other Gardners did not know what kind of person she was, but Aleigha did, better than anyone. The only reason she was doing this in front of them now was to win their pity so as to get back at themter in the future. "You can leave now. If it''s because of the food you didn''t finish that you are still sticking around, I''ll have someone pack them up for you." "My uncle has passed away, and I have nothing to do with you." "By the way, take yourzy and scoundrel of a daughter with you." Aleigha nced at Samantha, her eyes filled with disgust. Irritation burned fiercely inside Pe''s heart but she could also guess that Samantha must have caused quite some trouble around the Gardner house. She rolled her eyes, got up, and walked to Samantha, pulling her up from the chair before she could understand what was going on. She lifted her foot and kicked her right in the calf. At the same time, she shrieked in a sharp voice, "You piece of useless crap, apologize!" "I sent you here to live a good and proper life with this grand family!" "And what did you do? Going around out there, doing the same disgusting thing you did back in the country! Kneel and apologize to them!" Everything happened so fast that none could''ve seen iting. Seeing this, Laura was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the floor. Aleigha knew, once more, that she could not keep these two vicious snakes around her. It was not because she could not cope with them but because they would constantly lurk in the dark,unching a nasty attack at any time. She was not worried about herself but rather about Charlotte and Laura. "Get out. I''ll have someone drop you off at the station. I don''t ever wanna see you again." Aleigha''s attitude was firm, and she looked at the two people sharply. Pe was furious and looked at Aleigha. If they were in the vige, she would definitely tear off this girl''s mouth today. "Mom, let''s go. We are not wee here." Samantha knew how the people in the Gardner family were. They would all listen to what Aleigha had decided. If they still insisted on staying, the only thing befalling them soon would be humiliation. In fact, in the past few days, Samantha had seen through many things. "Go? Why? After you dumb shit of a father died, what do you expect us to live on?" "You want me to leave after I finally made my way up here?" Pe was already bewildered by her fury, not minding hernguage at all. And her such little manifestation reassured the Gardner family that she was not to be kept around. "Get them away, now!" Since Lainey was not in this house, Marcos''s anger had decreased by quite a bit. If it were in the past, the two of them would''ve been thrown out into some unknown gutter already. "I''m not leaving! And ain''t nobody''s getting me out of here today!" Having heard Marcos''s words, Pe knew the ultimate situation called for an ultimate solution. ying rogue. "What are you all waiting for? Throw them all out." When the servant saw Pe''s posture, none of them dare to go forward. Marcos got angry and got up to point at Pe and shouted angrily. Samantha felt an inexplicable pulse of shamelessness surging up from the bottom of her heart. Back in the days when she was in the vige, she couldn''t care less about how Pe behaved. Yet now that she''d been able to see the broader world, she felt utterly humiliated by what Pe did. She stood up and walked out. Pe did not have the time to catch her, and was directly carried out of the Gardner house by the four servants. Even after the door was locked, they could still hear her cursing and shouting. "Aleigha, how have you gotten through all these years?" Laura''s eyes were brimming with tears. She suddenly recollected the indifference in her eyes when she met Aleigha for the first time. The corners of Aleigha''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "But they did take a toll on my mom, since I wasn''t around the house and was always at school." It was hard to imagine how much Miranda had had to suffer. Charlotte''s eyes couldn''t help but get red again. "Poor Aleigha, I... how you have suffered!" "And how Miranda must have been tormented by creatures like that!" Charlotte knew very well that if it weren''t for the Gardner family, Miranda never had to suffer in the first ce. Aleigha knew that her mother had two properties. One was given to her by the Gardner family, and the other was unknown to others. Lainey must have been thinking about it at that time. After dinner, Aleigha went back to her room and contacted Lennon. Lennon had tried his best to help her to deal with the police. If things could work out smoothly, Lainey wasdikely to spend the rest of her life behind bars. ¨¦n.swnovelsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Yet things don''t really tend to go smoothly, do they, now? On Saturday night, Lainey suddenly returned to the Gardner family. The Gardners, who were gathered around the dinner table, were astounded. Emilia saw Laineye in and burst into tears. She got up and ran to Lainey''s arms and cried loudly. Aleigha frowned slightly. She was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. Lainey had been tortured for nearly a week. In less than a week, she had aged more than ten years. Her hair, which was ck, was now almost gray. One could easily mistake her for an olddy. Being able to regain her freedom didn''t quite cheer her up due to the fact that she had to trade in the love of her life for it. As soon as she entered the door, Lennon sent Aleigha a message. Aleigha understood that Lucian, the director of the Oasis General Hospital, took the fall for Lainey as a scapegoat. Bravo, just bravo. Aleigha even began to admire Lainey''s fierceness and ruthlessness. "Why are you so surprised to see me back? You all want me to die, but I just won''t!" Lainey held Emilia in her arms and looked at the Gardner family with extremely vicious eyes. She wouldn''t hand it in to fate and she was pulling the whole Gardner family down. This was a sheer twisted and crooked miracle. Charlotte began to doubt whether there was something wrong with her eyes. She rubbed them and made sure that it was true, and sighed desperately. Laura shivered and subconsciously leaned towards Marcos. Chapter 1205 "Since you''re here, let''s sign this divorce agreement. The Gardner family can''t tolerate you, neither can I." ''I have nothing to worried about, as I have nothing to hide now.'' Marcos thought. Lainey raised the corners of her mouth, full of derision, "If you dare to divorce me, I will make a farce in the Empire Group." "How did you draw a percentage worth 30 million from thest project? Would you like me to make a speech about it?" "Marcos, tit for tat. You should have foreseen this when you decided to let that bit*h stay." "I am Lainey Cook! My second cousins are tough nuts too." Marcos felt humiliated. He stared at Lainey, and a bad idea came up. Different fromst time, he was determined to kill this woman. Aleigha looked at Lainey emotionlessly. ''Well, it is the right time to put an dead end to all these farces, especially Lainey." "And you, little bit*h, how dare you bully my Emilia? I have a list of you sin." "At the wedding ceremony this weekend, if you dare to seduce Adrian, I will you regret being born." Lainey looked ferocious, as she had nothing to fear now. Aleigha knew what cards Lainey had in her hand, and Lainey was only yelling desperately like a cornered wild rabbit. The Cook family? Her second cousins? Well, they would be knocked down together. "Mrs. Cook, I don''t care about Adrian you and your daughter attach so much importance to." "You don''t have to show off your fangs to frighten us." Aleigha didn''t give a da*n to Lainey or her threat. Lainey sneered, "You bit*h, let''s see how long your daysst!" Both Dustin and Charlotte remained silent all the time and let Lainey re up in a fighting mood. The Gardner family was better than it appeared. For Dustin, Marcos was his only son now. Lainey was threatening his son, so Dustin, as a father, could sit by? What was more, who dared toy their hands on the person that the Woods family had their eyes on? Lainey mistook the silence of others as her sess and led Emilia to go upstairs. However, all those Gardner family left behind had a tacit understanding, that was, they should tackle Lainey as soon as possible for the sake of the family. When upstairs, Emilia held Lainey in her arms and looked at her with misgivings, "Mom, I am afraid that what you said just now exasperated my grandparents." "You should have known it better than anyone else, shouldn''t you?" Lainey smiled bitterly and stroked Emilia''s long hair. His eyes were full of affection, "Emilia, that is the only way to keep our ce in this family!" "Whatever, you will be a Mrs. Xiao after this week, and nothing is more important than that for me." Lainey had her own ns. When Lucian became a scapegoat for her, Lainey already realized that her life didn''t belong to her anymore. Marcos would take revenge, so would Dustin, though it took time. Lainey was anxious to make good arrangement for Emilia before her death. The weekend came, and it was on the eve of the wedding dinner. Dustin got the size of Aleigha one week earlier. Early in the morning, the custom-made gown arrived at the Gardner''s.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Aleigha was stunned after opening the gift box. Dustin and Charlotte smiled with pleasure at the sight of the gown. "The evening dresses have general resemnces with small differences, and they easily cause visual fatigue." "If Adrian would like to annul the marriage tonight, he will regret after seeing Aleigha in this gown." Charlotte teased Aleigha though she already foresaw this surprise effect. Charlotte was right, as Aleigha was struck dumfound by what was inside the box. It was not a gorgeous gown. It was a cheongsam! The cheongsam depicted a woman''s features well. This cheongsam appearing among the European evening dresses was like flying it own colour. Aleigha would imagine that scene like a crane standing among chickens. Dustin was generous enough to send a private jet to invite the cheongsam master over. The cheongsam was handmade and took the master one week toplete. It was unique in this world. The master was well-known in the world, and he wouldn''t yield for money. Years ago Charlotte became fast friends with the master at their first meeting, and that was the reason why the master stitched this cheongsam for Aleigha. There wererge, gentle, and elegant begonias on the cheongsam, which was in line with Aleigha''s dispositions. The buttons and the edges were made of gold threads. This cheongsam wouldn''t look inferior next to any haute couture. Aleigha loved this cheongsam very much, and her eyes were sparkling out of amazement. This cheongsam was invaluable. "Aleigha,e try," Charlotte encouraged her. Aleigha blushed slightly, nodded, and then went upstairs with the gift box. The cheongsam was well-fitting. Aleigha stared at her reflection in the mirror, lost in thought. She had never dared to imagine this day in her life. It would be good enough for her to have new clothes. To have a tailor-made cheongsam was more like a dream. Charlotte and Dustin were dazzled too at the sight of Aleigha in that cheongsam. That genteel woman in their memories seemed toe back to life. Miranda was beautiful and reed one of the words like amazing, breathtaking, and heartbreaking. However, Marcos didn''t feel satisfied with such beauty He brought a snake into the mansion of the Gardner family. Lainey and Emilia were on their way to get the gown, and then they saw Aleigha. Emilia''s eyes were fixating on Aleigha. Lainey was struck into dumbfound. She could tell at a nce that the cheongsam was made by a master at a high price. In the Che would like to have a cheongsam on the spur of the oment. She begged Dustin for a time but gained nothing. The exnation she got was that Charlotte, disliking Lainey, wouldn''t do this favor for her. But now, Charlotte not only helped Aleigha but also used a lot of gold on this cheongsam. Lainey could imagine how glorious Aleigha would be tonight. No, she could not let Aleigha steal the moment for Emilia. However, when she turned around, Emilia''s bulging belly put her into a dilemma. How could a pregnant woman look hot? Lainey was unwilling to give up. From the corners of her eyes, Aleigha spotted Lainey and Emilia standing in a daze on the second floor. She felt sure that they noticed the cheongsam and were up to no good. Not knowing their n, Aleigha could do nothing but keep alert. After lunch, Aleigha would like to take a nap before the ceremony tonight. However, Adrian disturb her dream by one call. Picking up the phone, Aleigha was unhappy, and her tone became cold, "Get direct to the point, or I will hang up the phone now." "Come out right now. I want to see you." Chapter 1206 Adrian was straightforward and cut to the point, but Aleigha could tell that he was drunk, ''He is already drunk at noon?'' ''Does he forget the ceremony tonight?'' "Where?" Aleigha sat up, and the drowsiness already left her. She felt it senseless to lose her temper before a drunk. "No. 6 of Sunset Street," Then, Adrian hung up the phone without hesitation. Aleigha got changed and put on simple make-up. Before leaving the room, she saw the gift box where the cheongsam was. After pondering a moment, she decided to take the box with her. She was afraid that Lainey and Emilia would do something bad to her cheongsam during her absence. She asked the chauffeur to drive her to Sunset Street. Then, she got off the car and walked to No.6 with the box, and the chauffeur drove home. Only then did Aleigha realize that this was a coffee shop. Upon her entrance, she saw Adrian sitting by the window. Adrian must drink a lot, as his face was a little red. Now, he was staring outside of the window absent-mindedly. Aleigha walked up to him and sat opposite him. "Tonight, I''ll cancel the engagement with the Gardner family. Aleigha, marry me." Then, Adrian pushed an exquisite jewelry box on the table to Aleigha. Looking at the jewelry box, Aleigha did not reach out her hand. Out of question, she knew what was inside, a ring. "Adrian, I am not your good match." Aleigha feltplex. If this happened in her life, Aliegha should have shed tears of happiness now. How much the love was, and how eager the expectation was. But now, there was nothing else she could feel but helpless. "Why don''t you ept it? Who said so? In my eyes, no woman in the world is a better match for me than you." I don''t want anyone except you." Aleigha pursed her lips and looked at him silently. Adrian looked directly at her eyeballs, but there were no emotions in her eyes, "Aleigha, what''s your reason?" "I don''t mind you past." "I am OK with your family background. What''s your reason to refuse me?" Reason? Aleigha thought for a moment. ''Perhaps it is you, Adrian.'' She couldn''t forget the way Adrian looked at her in herst life, including disgust, detestation, and mockery. She remembered every emotion in his eyes. Now Adrian changed, which confused Aleigha. She once thought Adrian loved Aubrie only. His chase after Aleigha herself was out of his pride. "No reason. I am still too young to think about marriage yet." "Later, maybe, but not now." Aleigha found an excuse, that was not good but very practical. "Keep that thing. I can wait until you grow up and promise me." This was the first time Adrian made apromise. He couldn''t be tough in front of the woman he loved. "It is valuable. When you regret it, should I send it back to you?" "So, no, you take it away." Aleigha had a clear estimation of herself, and it was possible that Adrian would regret it. "Just take it. I won''t regret it, and this has never happened to me, hasn''t it?" Aleigha shifted nces at him and then at the jewelry box. She still felt it wrong to keep the ring. Aleigha remained unmoved, and Adrian took out the ring from the box, grabbed Aleigha''s hand, and put the ring onto her finger. This move was domineering, which was Adrian''s style. Aleigha was stunned by the rudeness of Adrian. Then, she stared at the big diamond on the ring. It was too dazzling, and Aleigha began to feel things unreal. She couldn''t help imagine that Adrian broke off the engagement and announced her to his fiancee tonight. What would Emilia do? Would Emilia faint from anger? Or make a big fuss? "What''s in the box beside you?" Adrian noticed the box in her hand from the moment Aleigha entered the shop. This question took Aleigha by surprise, and she smiled awkwardly, "A girl''s thing. Why do you ask?" Adrian and Aleigha spent the afternoon in this coffee shop. Then, Adrian eft first to prepare for the ceremony tonight and persuade his family. Aleigha also headed for the Gardner family with her cheongsam. Aleigha already got on a taxi when her phone rang. "Where Mareyou, Aleigha? Ellis is ill, looked fine not long is not at home, and I w what to do by myself ont Laura was so anxious that she cried. "What happened? Where are you?" "In the vi, help me." Laura cried sadly, but the phone was hung up right then. Aleigha felt something wrong with this call. If there was an emergency, Laura Should call Marcos first, so it seemed unreasonable that she asked for Aleigha''s help. However, Aleigha left down her guard because Laura mentioned the location was the vi, not the Gardner family. Laura was choked with tears in the vi, and Lainey was indifferent, "All you have to do is to get Aleigha to stay here." "I will leave your family intact after Adrian breaks off the engagement sessfully." "Madam, I know." Laura was full of guilt or betraying Aleigha, who was good to her. Lainey felt satisfied with Luara. She looked at the child beside her with an abnormally ruddy face. Then, she left contentedly. When Aleigha arrived, Lainey already left. When the door was pushed open, Laura threw herself into Aleigha''s arms. "Aleigha, the kid was allergic. It''s all my fault that I fed him the milk powder not good for him." Aleigha went to check the child with suspicion. It was true that there were quite a few rashes on the child''s body. The child had an abnormal redness on the face and breathed heavily. "Waist no time. Send him to the hospital now." Aleigha urged Laura to do so. Then she found a bracelet in the corner of the sofa. Her expression turned cold instantly. Aleigha looked at the busy Laura coldly but didn''t want to expose the trick now. She called a taxi and send Ellis to the hospital. The doctor confirmed Aleigha that the child was allergic. When Aleigha had time to sit down again, it was already 8 pm. The ceremony started at 7:30 pm, so Aleigha was alreadyte. Looking at the child in a sound sleep, Laura took Aleigha''s hand and knelt down suddenly, "Aleigha, please go to the ceremony now." "Just go there, even it iste." "Lainey hates you so much. She threatened me with my family to buy time." "If you arete, and the Xiao family cancel the engagement, you will have nothing left." Aleigha exhaled a heavy sigh and pulled out her hand, "Laura, I know. I figured out the trick as soon as I entered the vi." "I was afraid that you would remain silent forever." "Now everything is fine. It doesn''t matter that I amte. Don''t hesitate to tell my father about the threat you received." "He will help you. As for me, don''t worry. Lainey can''t defeat me." "Aleigha, go now. Don''t let them seed."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! While they were talking, Aleigha received a call from the Gardner family. Aleigha picked it up and then hung it up after exchanging a few words. When Aleigha left the hospital, it was almost 9 pm. Aleigha called a taxi and went to the nearest shopping mall that was still open. Chapter 1207 The ceremony held by the Xiao family tonight was a grand one, and all big shots in the city attended it. The highlight was the announcement of the engagement between the Gardner family and the Xiao family. It was 8:30 p.m. Adrian appeared and got full attention. Emilia stood in the crowd, downcast. She put her hand on her bulging belly and drowned with a sense of inferiority. Adrian in a suit looked sharp and hot tonight. His eye expression was cool, and his voice was low and somehow husky. He made a brief speech, and the ceremony came to a climax. "Thanks for youring tonight. I would like to make myself clear tonight that I can''t ept a marriage with a total stranger. I wish the Gardner family could understand me, sorry. Now, I announce that the engagement between this unknown Miss Gardner and I is invalid." This announcement embarrassed the Gardner family. Adrian would never resign himself to adversity. He put off the announcement until tonight because of Aleigha and the notoriety of the Gardner family. All guests were stunned by this announcement. Pursing her lips, Emilia looked at Adrian intently and affectionately.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She heard it clearly that Adrian emphasized that he didn''t know this Miss Gardner. In another word, Adrian was kept in the dark that Aleigha had been her fiancee? Emilia was so excited by this discovery that she gripped Lainey. Thrilled by the same discovery, Lainey felt her heart beat fast, ''So, Adrian didn''t know Aleigha?'' "I agree. They are grow-ups now, and we can not decide their lives at our wills. I respect Adrian''s decision, and wish him to find his fate soon." Dustin walked onstage in spirits, and there was no dissatisfaction nor resentment in his attitude. Adrian was confused, as the Gardner family had hankered after this connection with the Xiao family. Then, Dustin produced the old engagement pact and tore it apart before Adrian. All was over now, and Adrian felt relieved. "Wait, I have something to say." Lainey walked onstage. Adrian frowned, and a hint of grimness shed past his eyes. "My daughter is pregnant, and Adrian must take the responsibility." Lainey put all her eggs in one basket and determined to get Adrian to her son-inw. Like a bolt from the blue, the guests were struck dumbfounded a second time. Sneering coldly, Adrian would like to enjoy the show hosted by Lainey and Emilia. Pursing her lips, Emilia was worried that Lainey had been too impulsive and hesitated about whether she herself should go to the stage. Her love, Adrian, was there. Only if she went up to assert emphatically that Adrian was her baby''s father, no one would doubt her. There came mors ofments. Lainey winked at Emilia, and it took Emilia some time to make up her mind. The guests looked at the bulging belly of Emilia on the stage, discussing how many months she had been pregnant. "Look, everyone, this is my daughter. Adrian is the father of the baby in her belly." Dustin was not new to this awkward situation, and he didn''t bother to stop Lainey and Emilia, who brought disgrace to the Gardner family. Before entering the banquet hall, Aleigha met Lennon, and thetter gave her a paternity test report. Things turned out as she had expected, and Aleigha curled her lips into a smile. To avoid any unnecessary trouble, Lennon went back into the banquet hall as soon as possible. Aleigha went to the hallter and hid in the crowd. The stage had the full attention of all guests, some of whom enjoyed the farce, some were angry, and some felt pity. Aleigha took the chance to have some food and drank some champagne, which made her feel full now. ''Aleigha?'' Charlotte was at a loss whether to cry orugh when finding out that Aleigha was helping herself in the food section. She caught the hand which tried to reach for the desserts, "Little girl, why are youte?'' Cas Aleigha smiled caught by surprise the sight of Charlotte, gon now? Did he make thing happened. What''s announcement?" She didn''t miss the part that Dustin tore apart the pact. Charlotte nodded, and her eyes couldn''t help turn to Lainey and Emilia on the stage. "Let them make a farce. Here you are, and I will leave it to your decision." Charlotte checked the report, got shocked by the contents, and became furious. As Lainey tipped, Emilia began to sob on the stage like a deserted wife. "Why don''t you put an end to your show?" Charlotte through the crowd. On the Brage walked onstage face the paternity report g the of Lainey. "Emilia is not a Gardner! What are you doing here?" "I told you, the Gardners won''t be so vicious like you, vipers. How dare you duped us all these years!" Dustin was shocked at first but regained his calmness soon. The et 5. The suffered in the pathet he past did e him some training. Someone was driven mad, for example, Marcos. Instantly, he felt deeply hurt and flew into a rage! "Aunt, are you serious?" Marcos dashed onto the stage to get the paternity report, but Lainey got it before he did. Lainey was confused, as she never doubted that Emilia was Marcos'' child. "Marcos, this can''t be true. There must be something wrong." Lainey was dumbfounded at the report, where showed the parents'' names and the result. It is impossible! No way!'' Marcos grabbed the report. Then, his eyes turned crimson, and he pped Lainey hard on the face. This move set the hall in uproar. Dustin couldn''t stand it anymore and left without any hesitation. The Gardner family? Reputation? Face? There was nothing left. Aleigha had enough food and felt high spirit now. She squinted to enjoy the good show on the stage. "I am done with my words. And I don''t mind leaving the stage to the Gardner family." Adrian lost his interest in the farce. He was anxious to see Aleigha and keep her informed of what happened tonight. All of a sudden, a burst of exmation broke out in the crowd. Chapter 1208 Adrian followed the sound source and was stunned by what he saw. He was so familiar with that figure to tell the moles on her body. However, a strange feeling crept into his heart right now. He got a bad feeling. Aleigha took a deep breath and walked through the crowd elegantly. She was like the brightest star, attracting all attention in the room right now. The exquisite cheongsam showed her perfect curve incisively and vividly. Some viewers felt bewitched, while the others were jealous. Adrian stared nkly at the woman, who was walking close to him. She was fascinating and charming today, and Adrian felt somehow d. This woman was his, and no one could take her away from him. He was the only one in the world who deserved to own her. He became a little impatient because of those eyes lingering on her. The bemused expressions on those faces on the stage amused Aleigha, and her lips curled into a perfect sneer. "Who is she?" Someone asked in a low voice. "A Miss Gardner. I once saw her at a banquet." "She''s so beautiful and graceful! Are you sure that she is a Gardner?" The gossips became a noise in the hall. And Adrian being drowned by them felt uneasy. That unknown Miss Gardner! He never asked thest name of Aleigha, and could it be Gardner? "That dress is so gorgeous! I never thought that the cheongsam could be so beautiful." There seemed o be no ends of those gossips. Adrian lost his patience right now. As Aleigha got close, Emilia felt her heart at her throat. She didn''t worry about her exposed birth secret now, as Adrian already broke off the engagement, so there should be no further entanglement between Aleigha and Adrian. Lainey sat on the ground, supportless. Notorious as Lainey was, people were afraid of being tainted by her. Marcos'' fury died away a little because of the appearance of Aleigha. Aleigha was his only daughter, and Emilia, whom Marcos had doted on for years, was not a Gardner. What a sarcasm that his real daughter never enjoyed his little indulgence in the past years! Marcos couldn''t help regretting that he drove away Miranda and his own daughter for the viper and gained nothing now! He walked out on his wife and gained a ruined family. He regretted, but on the other hand felt d that Aleigha was his daughter. Charlotte stepped forward to lead Aleigha onto the stage. "Now, I solemnly announce that this is the only Miss Gardner. She is Aliegha Gardner and18 years old, the daughter of Miranda all." Aleigha appreciated Charlotte for mentioning her mother at such a significant moment. Adrian seemed to hear something crashing in his heart and felt it difficult to breathe, ''She is a Gardner, that unknown Miss Gardner, and her full name is Aleigha Gardner!'' She was the women he had been yearning for! Her surname was Gardner! "Aleigha, Aleigha, you are a Gardner!" Adrian felt hurt, and he sounded feebly. "Mr. Xiao, nice to meet you." When the secret was out, Aleigha felt released before Adrian. She was happy now. She got her social status back and exposed the scandals of her arch-enemies, Lainey and Emilia. And Marcos got the humiliation and what he deserved. Out of question, Aleigha was rapturous. ''Happy? She sees happy!'' Adrian, like an angry lion, dashed to Aleigha suddenly and grabbed her thin wrist, "You trapped me up! You kept all your secrets from me. You kicked me off after I got hooked on you. Doesn''t your conscientiousness stir?" UMS "Mr. Xiao, it is you who annulled the engagement! You denied the pact between two families, and I said nothing until now. How can you me me for your taking your own course?" "You showed no respect to the pact in the past and now! You are the one who always has your way!" "Not me, Mr. Xiao. By the way, no offence." Aleigha was right. Adrian had never given a crap about this engagement. It was said that his fiancee was a country girl. It frightened him to think that he would spend the rest of his life with a strange country girl! And it never urred to him that that country woman would be Aleigha. Aleigha stared at Adrian coldly, which panicked him for a second and made him let go of her hand. The good shows came one after another, and the audience felt satisfied. Those who knew Adrain felt it a pity that Adrian godlike couldn''t escape the estrangement of women. While some believed that Aleigha yed her cards well to win Adrian''s favor. Women hated Aleigha out of jealousy. Men felt d that there was still a chance to win the goddess-like Aleigha since she refused Adrian. "Aleigha, how eloquent you are now! Howe I neglected your gifts in acting in the past?" "You lied to me because you wanted me to cancel the engagement, didn''t you?" Aleigha shrugged her shoulders and looked innocent, "Mr. Xiao, you canceled the engagement, while I did not say or do anything. Sorry I don''t know what you are talking about." Her smile charmed Adrian, but the coldness in her eyes sent shivers down his spine. This woman was like a wolf, much more fierce than Adrian himself. Tonight, she fooled everyone on the spot, disengaged herself from an unwanted marriage, and made Lainey and Emiliaughing stocks in the city. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, she made Marcos aplete loser. As for Adrian, he gained nothing in her trick but lost an engagement. She was the only insider in this trick and enjoyed her victory now. No wonder that Dustin made no resistance about the disengagement. No wonder that Adrian heard noints from the Gardner family. So, that was it. This stratagem impressed Adrian deeply, so did the woman in front of him. This woman was scheming, tough, and patient. She had spread a far-flungwork. Adrian sneered and turned to leave. He felt angry and resentful. Aleigha was doomed to be his, and he had confidence to get her back even if he announced their disengagement tonight. ''Next time, I will announce our marriage on the stage." The show came to an end when Adrian left. No one cared about the farce of the Gardner family, and the crowd dispersed. The beautiful music floated in the hall again. Lainey was downcast, as her plot failed. Emilia was confused about who she was. Marcos was the soberest one among the three. He walked forward, grabbed Lainey''s hair, and went out. There were gut-wrenching screams echoing in the hall. Chapter 1209 The audience looked askance at the couple with fear, but nobody dared to interfere. Lainey was dragged back to the Gardner''s. Emilia followed behind, sobbing. Aleigha left with Charlotte. On the way home, Charlotte tried to soothe Aleigha. However, Aleigha felt a sense of relief rather than any other emotions. "I''m afraid that Adrian will not let it go at that since he feels duped." Aleigha knew the dispositions of Adrian. This man would not give up so easily, and he would try to find some trouble with Aleigha. This thought pained Aleigha. Herpany was at a starting stage, and she was afraid that Adrian would find fault with their future business cooperation. Aleigha had counted on his cooperation to make a profit, so the confrontation tonight seemed unwise for her. "Aleigha, I like Freddie, to be honest." Charlotte did like Freddie. He was innocent and handsome, but more importantly, his family background was powerful enough to protect Aleigha. "Freddie? He''s good, but I''m still too young to think about my marriage," Aleigha knew that Charlotte meant well. If she turned to Freddie now, things would be delicate; what was more, she didn''t love him, and the expediency would result in torture for both of them. The Gardner vi was aze with lights, and there were utter dreary cries and screams. The heart-rending cries could be heard from a distance. When Aleigha went in, the smell of blood in the air made her frown. "Ouch, don''t kill her." Charlotte rushed in at the smell of blood. The scene in the room could be described as horrible. Lainey was covered by blood, and there were her hairs all over the floor. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuedly to Marcos. Her body shivered. Marcos held a baseball bat with bloodstains, and his eyes were crimson red. Emilia curled up in a corner, blood streaming down her two legs. Is this savage? No, Aleigha didn''t think so. In herst life, Marcos hanged Aleigha behind the beam and beat her with a baseball bat. To make things ridiculous, such a punishment resulted from some clothes, Aleigha took away without asking for permission from Emilia. The scene in front of Aleigha right now was nothingpared with what she had suffered from herst life. The bloodshed, tears, and pains Aleigha once experienced were more horrible than this.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Marcos, stop now. She may have an abortion now," Looking the blood under Emilia, Charlotte felt it insufferable. "Abortion? Good for her and the bastard! Get lost from the Gardner family when she is done." Marcos'' rage was beyond the example to scared Lainey and Emilia to death. "Marcos, please, have some mercy on Emilia. I will do whatever you ask me to do." Lainey was still begging for mercy, her forehead bleeding for kowtow and her face covered with blood. "Didn''t you threaten me? Didn''t you have nothing to fear? What do you mean now? Beg me? You''ve deceived me for more than 10 years, and I''ve raised a bastard for years. What aughing stock I be in the city! And you killed Miranda. You''re a viper!" Aleigha couldn''t help suppressing her jeer at Marcos, who was also one of the murderers killing her mother, but he was passing the buck to Lainey right now. "Marcos, it''s my fault! It is all my fault, but I love you! I do. I didn''t know things would turn out like this. Marcos, forgive me, and I will never do anything stupid again. I will listen to you. I will never say a word about your affairs even if I die. I swear." Sneering, Marcos beat with the bat in his hand, and Lainey rolled over the ground after a gutwrenching scream. Charlotte couldn''t stand it anymore. She called an ambnce and sent Emilia to the hospital. Out of her hatred for Lainey, she had no intention to interfere with Marcos'' violence. Aleigha retreated to the study and got in her hands those stuff Marcos once checked, thinking that they might help someday. She would like to ask Lennon about the dirty trick in itter. The news with exaggerated titles narrated what happened between the Xiao family and the Gardner familyst night, and the part about Marcos was scandalous with all his romantic affairs included. The Gardner family was notorious now. Dustin had shut himself up in his room for a few days. The servants would send him food on time. Outside the Gardner family''s vi, there were countless reporters wandering every day, hoping to get some follow-ups. On Wednesday, the wind vane about Aleigha changed drastically. The praise on her turned to be the sarcasm of a family feud, more dramatic than those plots in soap operas. There were some facts but more bullshits, such as abortion and being a mistress. Aleigha was clear that someone aimed to ruin her with the public voice. Emilia was grounded in her room after being discharged from the hospital, and her child was tough enough to survive. However, her world was cut off, as all her means ofmunication were confiscated. Worse than Emilia, Lainey was imprisoned in a basement, so it was impossible for her to stir up trouble. Now, there were only two suspects on the list, either Aubrie or Kendal. Although Aubrie didn''t like Aleigha, she couldn''t condescend to this dirty trick. Besides, the engagement between Adrian and Aleigha was invalid now, and Aubrie should be busy winning Adrian''s favor. As for Kendal, she was not a good match for Aubrie topete for Adrian. However, it should please her to hit Aleigha when the Gardner family was down and notorious. Kendal would feel more than d to see Aleigha suffer a blow or lose everything. However, the world was unpredictable. Kendal''s trick was full of loopholes. And those presses who had sense enough wouldn''t mess up with the Gardner family at such a sensitive time. A lean camel was bigger than a horse, and the Gardner family was still influential even in notoriety. Lainey and Emilia couldn''t speak for the whole Gardner family. Thinking that Aleigha would be defeatedpletely this time, Kendal went to Adrian''spany with joy. She had waited long enough before this approach to Adrian. She missed Adrian, even in her dream. As Adrian annulled his engagement with Aleigha, Kendal saw her chanceing. Chapter 1210 Kendal went into the elevator leading to the office of Adrain. She pushed open the office door to see Aubrie chatting intimately with Adrian.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian raised up his eyes and shot a casual nce at Kendal. The ncested less than one second, and Kendal should feel blessed that Adrian didn''t throw up out of his office. Aubrie knew this Miss Reid, who was famous for her arrogance and boldness in the upper ss. Kendal went after Adrian from childhood and treated others any way she pleased. Kendal knew Aubrie too. The Reid family was not so good as the Fultons, but Kendal was a straight-A student with double degrees from an elite university. She worked in Empire Group now. She impressed others with a pet phrase, that was, no one was a good match for her, except Adrian. The two celebrities in the upper ss finally met each other today. They seemed calm in this meeting. "Adrian, see youter since your guest is here." Aubrie adopted a policy of conciliation to get Adrian, who just became single not long ago. Without raising up his eyes, Adrian gave a short and low hum as response. "Adrian, long time no see. Do you miss me?" It was the first time for Kendal toe to Adrian after herst conflict with Aleigha. Kendal asked with full expectation. Adrian remained silent and looked at the documents. There were three knocks on the door, and the secretary came in, "Miss Xiao, Miss Aleigha Gardner is waiting for you downstairs." The sweet voice ruined all of Kendal''s fantasies. Aleigha, how can she still have the face toe!'' Adrian paused and frowned, "Show her up here." Out of agitation, he dropped the pen in his hand. Kendal mistook his movements as sighs that Adrian disliked and hated Aleigha. If possible, Aleigha would have avoided this visit, but the dividend problem pestered her. She came for the benefit of her business. Now, her reputation was not any better than that of the Gardner family. And she tried her best to cause a misunderstanding that she came to seduce Adrian. No one cared how Adrian behaved that night. And the gossips focused on the fact that Adrain started the disengagement, and the Gardner family was in disgrace. Aleigha was a little nervous, following the secretary upstairs. Upon her entry into the office, she saw Kendal, who was sitting gloatingly on the sofa. Aleigha turned cold immediately and regained her calmness in front of Adrian. Aleigha was getting closer and closer, and Adrain kept listening to the sound of her footsteps. Finally, she stopped in front of him, but Adrain didn''t look up. "Ie for business, and please send people without duty out." Aleigha sounded could. Adrian was confused by the anger in her voice. "That''s your business attitude?" He looked up at Aleigha. A few days had passed since that night. Aleigha remained the same, attracting his full attention easily. "What''s wrong with it?" Aleigha was displeased. She shot a nce at Kendal from the corner of her eye, telling Adrian that her displeasure resulted from that annoying woman. "You can leave now. I have something to discuss with Miss Gardner." Adrian''s tone was calm and businesslike. Kendal refused to leave and sat on the sofa like a jack. "There won''t be a third time. Get the hell out of here!" Adrian sounded bad, and there was some anger in his tone. After a shiver, Kendal ran away from the office. After the door was closed, Aleigha pulled out the chair in front of the desk. "Ie for the dividends. I should get some dividends at the end of this year." ''This womane for the dividends only?!'' ''What a big heart!'' "The product was released not long ago, and there is more than one week before the new yeares. You demand the dividends now? What do you think of me, a fool?" business was business, and Adrian was never interested in bad bargain. "Listen carefully. I should get some dividends at the end of this year, and this use is not clear on the contract. So, I am here for further discussion. I am not demanding a liquidation at the end of this year." Aleigha was snappish. Adrian withdraw his gazes and walked over. "Why are youing over?" Aleigha got up alertly. She retreated to the door before Adrian got her. Adrian smiled evilly, and a hint of yfulness shed across his eyes, "Why are you running? I won''t eat you, anyway." "A man of honour reasons things out and does not resort to force. Stay where you are." Aleigha felt nervous, ''There must be something wrong with this man today!'' Ignoring her warning, Adrian strode forward. Suddenly, he reached out to embrace Aleigha. Their eyes met, and their lips almost crushed Aleigha hastened to push him away. en.swhovels "Let go of me, what are you doing in this broad daylight?" Without a word, Adrian locked Aleigha''s hands behind her back. Then, he threw her onto the sofa with some force. "What am I doing? I am single now! I can do whatever I want!" ''Do whatever he wants?'' Aleigha groaned in her heart, ''This man doesn''t recover from the blow yet. I will be eaten alive if I fail to escape now." Getting up, she intended to run, but Adrian moved more swiftly than she did. Aleigha was dragged back soon. Things were getting worse. This time Adrian locked Aleigha on the sofa with his body, and she couldn''t move at all. "Adrian, get off." Aleigha tried to struggle, but her body was immobilized. "Get off? Aleigha Gardner, you heartless woman, you made me be aughing stock for in town!" "How dare you talk about dividends now! Woman, you are too bold." Aleigha snorted coldly, "Shut up! You asked for trouble for yourself! How dare you me me now? Let go! I have to leave now." "Leave? Where are you going? Are you so naive to think that you still have a chance to leave here? Aleigha, I slighted you. You are more scheming than those women." ''Scheming? You made me so!'' Aleigha protested in her heart. She fell silent. Adrian was enraged by such an inadvertence. He pinched her chin and looked at her coldly, "Woman, I dare you to ignore me!" Aleigha felt hurt on her chin. She red at Adrian, and tears welled up in her eyes. Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. His heart ached for Aleigha and let go of her quickly. "What else can you do? You boor!" ''Did she call me a boor?!'' Adrian found it both funny and annoying but the anger in his heart already died away, "You tricked me to break off the engagement. When you''re old enough, we will go get the marriage certificates directly." "Are you out of your mind? Don''t you understand all I did? I don''t want to marry you!" Aleigha felt that this man was hopeless. "Oh? Not marrying me? I''d like to see which man dares to marry you." "You, despicable and shameless." Chapter 1211 The lights on the street were lit. Aleigha left Adrian''spany. Although Adrian forgot himself every time, the problem about dividends was solved smoothly. Aleigha walked alone on the street. The new year was around the corner, and it was cold. Her coat didn''t protect her from the coldnesspletely. The downtown was bustling with activity. When Aleigha passed a bar, several men walked out of it. One of them looked familiar, but Aleigha could not remember him at the first moment. These men, a little drunk, staggered and joked. When walking past them, Aleigha couldn''t help look at the man again. "Mr. Reid, oh God! You should have a one-night stand with that Miss Gardner!" "Well, well, no one knows if you don''t tell!" The man seemed to take all these aspliments. He smiledcently, "What do you know? I didn''t expect that she was a virgin and came to me on her own initiative. Even with Joseph''s coat, I couldn''t resist her seduction and enthusiasm."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The other men looked envious andughed wantonly. Aleigha suddenly became clear-minded about this familiarity of this strange man. That man was a Reid, which made things interesting. Aleigha left quickly and went back to the Gardner''s by taxi. On the way home, she googled for the Reid family on her phone, and its history was fascinating. The Reid family was not powerful in this city and became weaker in the past years. The Reid family had a bad reputation. After Donovan died, his legacy was inherited by his two sons. His daughter, together with her influential husband''s family, emigrated abroad long ago. These two Reids were capable but loose. They left the Reid blood outside casually. In addition to Kendal, there had been a Nn who lived in the Reid family too, but she was dead now. The Mr. Reid Aleigha just came across should be a bastard of Kendal''s father. Although he couldn''t live in the Reid family, his father regarded him as important and gave him a lot of money because he was a boy. However, this illegitimate child, a stranger to father''s love, had always been a rascal. He disappeared after messing up with Emilia. Now, rumors had it that Emilia was not a Gardner, so he turned out of the blue again. Without the support of the Gardner family, Emilia was nothing to him, so he dared to brag about his affairs with her now. Aleigha got excited on this finding, and a brilliant idea popped up in her mind. Natasha''s parents in the south called Aleigha for theing sacrificial ceremony. The things were still there, but men were no more the same ones. Aleigha took a leave and went to the south. The climate in the south was humid. It was colder in winter there than in the north. ording to the social usage here, this sacrificial ceremony was important, and it was thest time to say farewell to the deceased. Aleigha arrived at the Taylor family. It was not until now that Aleigha found the Taylor family was influential in the south. The Taylor family had real estates all over the country, and Lorenzo owned apany. His affluence and influence were beyond Aleigha''s expectations. Lots of people came to pay theirst respect to Natasha and Aleigha stayed with Natasha''s parents. All of a sudden, Aleigha spotted a familiar figure. She rubbed her eyes for double confirmation. "Why are you here?" There came a low and maic voice, which gave Aleigha goosebumps. Looking back, Aleigha saw a pair of peaceful eyes. She knew only one acquaintance who owned such peaceful eyes, and that was a cousin of Freddie. Aleigha was a little surprised to see him here. "You, why are you here?" The man''s gazes passed Aleigha and fixated at Natasha''s portrait, "She was a little sister next door, and Ie to say goodbye." ''How sentient and righteous he is!'' Aleigha thought. Although she didn''t like this man, he didn''t seem like a bad guy. "Jaidyn, thanks foring. I know you are busy. It''s a pity that Natasha can never see you again." Natasha''s mother raised up her head suddenly and looked at the man who was talking to Aleigha. Tears kept dropping down from her face. "Auntie, please restrain your grief." Aleigha, beside Natasha''s mother, felt dejected at this scene. It was a huge ritual, and the Taylor family rtad lots of friends and It waste in the afternoon, and the ritual ended. Freddie''s cousin stayed until the ritual ended. Aleigha would spend one night in a hotel, and Natasha''s father intended to drive her over to the hotel, but Freddie''s cousin offered his help. The hotel was downtown, and it took half an Taylor to get there from t family. Aleigha would Content home the next morning. belongs to NovelDrama.Org No one talked in the car. It seemed that both Aleigha and her acquaintance got used to this silence, and no one had the intention to break the silence. At the gate of the hotel, Aleigha got off the car, while Freddie''s cousin gave his car key to a doorman. Aleigha looked at him with confusion. "I booked here too." They went upstairs. Aleigha thought, "Could it be that we are on the same floor?" When the elevator stopped, they went out one after the other. However, she lived in the western section, and he in the eastern one. "Well, thank you. By the way, what is your name?" The man looked at her emotionlessly, "Jaidyn Galloway." "Oh, nice to meet you. Good night!" Early the next morning, Aleigha took an early flight back to City A. Arriving at the Gardner family, she saw hi Emilia eating in the hall. food behind her back. sight of Aleigha. Only if she had know beforehand what would happen today. Emilia felt embarrassed, but Aleigha was calm. "I saw that man." Emilia was stunned. She forgot to chew the food in her mouth but didn''t know what Aleigha was talking about. "Your baby''s father." Emilia red at Aleigha instantly. Aleigha put on a smiley face and said nothing. The sarcasm in her eyes said everything. "It''s you. What happened that night is your trick, isn''t it?" Emilia finally understood that Aleigha was behind those sufferings. "It is useless to know the truth now, don''t you think so?" Aleigha didn''t care how Emilia would take it, as she would find out soon. Chapter 1212 Emilia was naive enough to think that her secret wouldn''t be out. As long as she kept her mouth shut and insisted that it was Adrian''s child, she would win atst. Seeing that Emilia was dumbfounded, Aleigha went upstairs. However, she stopped again after a few steps, "By the way, that night, Adrian and I were in the room next to yours." Emilia seemed to be hit on the head and did note to her senses for a long time. She med Aleigha for her current status quo. Emilia slighted Aleigha as a countrywoman, ignorant and uneducated. No urbane boys should fall for such a woman, not to mention Adrian. But the facts went in a different direction from what she had assumed. Emilia made a mistake, a terribly blunder. Emilia wanted to run away from this suffocating house, but she had nothing in her hand. She had to steal food in this house, let alone money. To make things worse, there was a demon in her belly, strangling her like a vine. No one was in the hall, and Aleigha was upstairs. Emilia took the opportunity to sneak to the basement. The basement was dark and damp. Lainey had starved for days. Now shey on the ground, gasping. Emilia stood on her tiptoes and peeked inside from the only air outlet on the door. "Mom, Mom, where are you?" Lainey opened her eyes drastically. She could see nothing in the darkness but crept toward the sound source. "Emilia, Emilia." Her voice was hoarse and dry, and even a simple syble made her suffer. "Mom, mom, don''t worry. I''ll get you out one day. I want revenge. I must revenge myself on Aleigha. That bit*h, Aleigha, set me up! She already confessed her sins. It was she who fooled me into that room. That''s why I was insulted by that beast. Mom, I want to get revenge. You hold on. I''ll get you out soon. Wait for me." Emilia threw some food she stole into the basement and then ran away. Lainey groped in the dark and finally found the food to eat. She was resolute to live on for revenge. Back in her room, Emilia tried to calm herself down. Because of her waywardness, she had lost those precious chances to kill Aleigha. Now, she needed to calm down and find a way out of this plight first. Aleigha leaked what she knew to Emilia deliberately. She thought those punishments for Lainey and Emilia were not severe enough, and they wouldn''t want to die quietly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That night, Emilia was sent to the hospital for a stomachache. Marcos sent Aleigha to watch over Emilia. Although Aleigha was reluctant to do so but left no choice. Emilia was sent into the operation room after arriving in the hospital. Two hourster, Emilia lost her first child. No one but herself knew how the abortion happened. But her suffering got no sympathy from the Gardner family. Marcos''s anger did not subside at all. Even if it died away, he wouldn''t feel for Emilia anymore. At night, Aleigha stayed beside Emilia until thetter woke up. "Why are you here?" Emilia was surprised to see Aleigha by her sickbed. Aleigha smiled faintly, "Marcos asked me to keep an eye on you." "Heh, what a good actress you are You call him Dad affectionately at home and Marcos coldly here. It is a pity that they failed to see through your acting!" Emilia was still weak and sounded feebly. "So what? I am a Gardner anyway. I have my ce in the Gardner family no matter how I call him." What Aleigha said was true, but Emilia still felt it hard to ept that she was not a Gardner after all these years'' indulgence. "You can leave now. I don''t need the tears of cayman." Emilia turned her head aside and paid no attention to Aleigha. Aleigha was anxious to leave too. She called Marcos to make a report. In less than half an hour, Marcos'' men arrived and took Emilia back to the Gardner''s regardless of the doctor''s advice. Aleigha told from this move that Marcos hated Lainey and Emilia very much. Emilia rest at home for three days and fled on the third night. Lainey was left alone in the basement. Marcos lost his temper on this news and sent his men out in search of Emilia. Half a month passed, but there was still no sight of Emilia. When the new year arrived, Lainey was allowed out for once. Early in the morning, Marcos went to the basement to get Lainey out. Aleigha stood on the balcony on the second floor. The skinny Lainey made her sneer in the heart. Lainey managed to survive the starvation because there were her loyal servants in the house. They sent food to her from time to time, and Marcos didn''t stop them though he knew their moves. Because of the long stay in the darkness and her endless cries, Lainey lost her sight, and the ck pupils turned white. Charlotte waved her hand in front of Lainey, and those broken eyes made no response. Lainey looked much older than before. She wore down in a short time. However, Aleigha didn''t feel satisfied as her mother suffered more before death. "This agreement will set you free. Sign it. Otherwise, you know what awaits you. Emilia, that bit*h, fled. It is pointless for you to stay here now. I will give you some money, and you can lead an easy life from now on." "Marcos, you are impatient to get rid of me just like you did to Miranda back then. You are heartless!" "Bit*h, how dare you mention Miranda? Shut up." Marcos pped Lainey twice. The ps were so hard that Lainey fell on the sofa after a struggle. "Hahahaha, Marcos, you beat me for Miranda? What did you do to her? Don''t you remember? You are never a good man, no matter how you disguise! I helped you get those shares from Miranda and huge legacies from the all family! How can you do this to me! Or, you can, only I was stupid then!" Aleigha upstairs heard Lainey clearly. It was a new message that her grandfather left a legacy. "Do you believe that I can kill you now? Lainey, have done my best for you in these past years. I know all your secrets though I pretended to know nothing. Don''t pretend innocent. You took those alls'' wealth more than I did." "Marcos, you are shameless! I dare you to kill me now. You know what, Emilia knew all your dirty deals." Chapter 1213 "Are you threatening me?" Marcos''s eyes were crimson red, and there was a murder intent in his eyes. "Otherwise, how can I survive today? Marcos, you show no mercy to me, so don''t me me for my betrayal. You took possession of all the wealth of the all family privately. Don''t you fear that Miranda will be a ferocious ghost to revenge? You are not so naive to believe that Aleigha takes your side, are you? I wonder how she will look when the truth that you made the all family go bankrupt came out." After hearing this, Aleigha stepped back lightly to a corner where no one could see her. "Marcos? She lied, didn''t she? Miguel left Miranda some money after the bankruptcy. Did you take it?" Marcos looked at Lainey fiercely and didn''t respond to Charlotte. "Marcos! You''re a rascal! Miguel gave the hand of his only daughter to you, but you requited kindness with enmity! That money belongs to Aleigha, but you, how dare you!" Charlotte was too angry to go on, so she turned around and went upstairs. Hearing the footsteps, Aleigha hid in the storage room behind her back. The conversation downstairs continued, but Aleigha had no mood to listen on. She became interested in the story about the all family, including the bankruptcy and the moving away. Lainey was locked in the attic. Three meals a day were sent to her. Marcos would not let her die until Emilia was found. Aleigha went to the attic quietly before dawn. The attic was dark and cold, and there were no windows. It was not much better than the basement. In the room, there was a bed, a table, and a chair. When Aleigha went in, Lainey was sitting on the bed motionlessly. Aleigha couldn''t help trembling when hearing the footsteps. Lainey couldn''t sleep at night like this. Aleigha''s footsteps were light. She sat on a shabby chair beside the table. "What do you want to know?" Lainey recognized Aleigha''s footsteps. Aleigha looked at Lainey coldly, and the gazes would be sharp edges if possible. "What happened to my grandfather?" At first, she doubted the bankruptcy of the all family was an ident. What was more, her mother and grandmother once told her that her grandfather was sound and well, so his sudden death sounded dubious. "Why don''t you ask Marcos? Are you afraid that he won''t tell the truth? I won''t tell you either. This is thest card in my hand." "Do you really think so? Why does Marcos keep you here? He doesn''t dare to kill you? No, he is waiting! You said Emilia had all his evidence in her hand, but will he believe your words? His getting Emilia back can be expected soon. When that dayes, I doubt whether Emilia can be spared, let alone you." Lainey looked nkly toward Aleigha with a bitter smile, and Aleigha could see no trace of beauty on that old face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Aleigha, Marcos is not so smart as you think. After all these years passed, I know him well. Don''t bluff me because I will say nothing." Aleigha got up, and her face was full of sarcasm, "You can keep it to yourself. One day you will beg me to hear your story, but I may not be interested then." "That day won''te, Aleigha. You gave hell to my daughter and me. I will tell you nothing." "Well, I know that man who raped your daughter. I can make a sensation with this information. Wherever Emilia is, she will suffer again, and the world will know her face through those amplified photos." What Aleigha said took Lainey by surprise, and she was at a loss about what to do next now. Aleigha waited patiently. After a long time, Lainey let out a long sigh, "Before your mother married Marcos, the all family was much stronger than the current Gardner family. Your grandfather kept a low profile and seldom interacted with those influential families in town. Later, Marcos had acrush on your mother at a party and chased after her for a long time. Finally, your mother agreed to marry him. Back then, I had been a girlfriend of Marcos for many years, but he married another woman." Lainey lowered her head to wipe the tears. "Miranda got pregnant soon after the wedding. Right then, the all family had some trouble in business, and Marcos volunteered to help. Your grandfather handed nearly all his property to Marcos to solve the problem instead of helping the all family out, Marcos took possession of that wealth privayet and tied to others that he lost all capital. Your grandfather went broke overnight and had a stroke out of rage. Your mother was near the time ofbor, and I got pregnant then. Marcos was greedy and coveted those real estates and antiques left behind. He set up another trick to strike down the all family. However, your grandfather didn''t sell those real estates and antiques but left them to your mother at his dying bed." Aleigha listened silently, and her heart was filled with hatred. This story about the all family was out of her imagination. The all family was not ordinary, but Marcos always defamed her mother to have only a humble background. "You know the rest of the story. Because of that legacy, Marcos always defamed your mother and was not good to her. Distrusting Marcos, your mother divided the legacy into two parts. Marcos managed to get one part, and the other part will lie at your after your marriage. That''s one of the reasons why Marcos was anxious to get you back here, and the other reason was to steady the Xiao family." Aleigha smiled coldly, "How scheming you are! No doubt, your contributions to the tragedy of the all family can''t go unnoticed. Lainey, you have only yourself to me today. What your daughter experienced isn''t what you deserve? Believe me, you are still far away from the end of punishments." Aleigha turned around and left Lainey behind, sighing. Chapter 1214 Back in the room, Aleigha couldn''t hold back her tears. She sobbed under the quilt. The next morning, Aleigha went to school alone. She intended to take the subway. The cold wind chilled her to the bone. The wind was howling, and Aleigha pulled her clothes involuntarily. There were no pedestrians on the street. Apart from the howling wind, one could hear her footsteps. A ck car followed Aleigha at some distance from behind. The noise alerted her. Aleigha looked back and felt the car was dubious. She couldn''t help speeding up. At the same time, she got the small golden pistol from her bag to her pocket stealthily. The subway station was less than 200 meters away, and there were more pedestrians. Aleigha started to trot. Before she reached the subway station, that car behind her cut in, and out came two men. One man carried Aleigha up, and the other one helped to push her into the car. All these ended in five minutes, and no one could do anything about it. In the car, Aleigha noticed the familiar scents and looked up. Kendal sat in the back seat calmly, "Aleigha, what a surprise!" It was quite a surprise! Aleigha sat straight and straightened up her clothes. She looked calm and peaceful. There seemed to stars in her eyes. asionally, light shed past her eyes, but no one could tell her emotions. "Not surprised at all. Kidnaps and nders are nothing new to Miss Reid." "Oh, you still have guts to talk back. So, you are that kind who gives up only at the sight of the coffin." "I warned you to stay away from Adrian. I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn." "Your engagement with him is invalid now. How can you still pester him! Shame on you! Today, I will teach you a lesson." Aleigha smiled rather than yelled at Kendal. She remained silent to find a way out. "Get her bag." Someone took Aleigha''s bag, but Kendal didn''t check what was inside. Aleigha was rejoicing her foresight, but the man next to her took her phone out from her pocket. Kendal sneeredcently. Fortunately, the pistol was not found. The car drove all the way out of the city. Aleigha was anxious but remained calm on the surface. Kendal nced at her from time to time and was amused by the thought that this woman would go through he*l soon. Not knowing the destination, Aleigha was desperate for a chance to escape. Looking at the scenery outside the car, she knew they were getting far away from the downtown. It seemed that Kendal was determined to bury her body outside the city today. After three hours, the car pulled over at a mountain pass. This ce was deste. Aleigha was pulled out of the car, and Kendal came out of the car too. Before Aleigha rose to her feet, Kendal pped her twice on the face. The p made Aleigha feel dizzy and a burning pain at the corner of her mouth. "Bit*h, I told you to stay away from Adrian, but you insisted to go against me." "I''m not so stupid as Emilia, who was ruined by you and had no ce to hide now." "You will die today. And from today on, Adrian will be mine." "I dare anyone topete with me." With her face in her hands, Aleigha §Ö forced herself to calm down as soon as possible. She tried her best to make an evaluation of her situation now. Kendal brought only two men with her, so there was still a chance for Aleigha to win. "Yours? You could get Adrian? I doubt that! Even if I die, Adrian won''t marry you." "Fantasize in your dream!" "You bit*h, shut up!" Kendal flew into a rage. She took off her mink coat, rushed up, and raised her hand to p Aleigha. Aleigha seized the opportunity and stood up all of a sudden. She grabbed Kendal''s wrist quickly and gave it a hard twist. Kendal''s wrist was dislocated, and the two men reacted after hearing a howl. They rushed forward to Aleigha, but Aleigha already strangled Kendal. She took out her pistol and said, "One more step forward, I promise you to blow up her head." "What are you waiting for? This pistol can''t be real!" Kendal yelled with tears in her eyes. The two men felt Kendal right that it was impossible for a girl to carry a pistol. So, they dashed forward regardless of Aleigha''s warning. With a sneer, Aleigha shot the man closer to her. She didn''t kill him but shot his leg. With a howl, the man fell to the ground. Kendal was panicked. Struck with panic, the other man stood still and didn''t dare to check hispanion. "Give me my phone, or I''ll kill her." Aleigha was serious. She had killed Nn and didn''t mind killing Kendal now. Without resistance, the man took out her cell phone and put it on the ground. "You take the man backward, hurry up." Aleigha was too cautious to make a mistake. Otherwise, she would die today. The man helped his injuredpanion to a ce far from the car, and then Aleigha dragged Kendal forward.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Pick up the phone, and call Adrian." Kendal was stunned. If the call was made, she had to confess her crime to Adrian. Adrian would never forgive her. "No. Let me go, or kill me right now." Kendal was frightful and angry, struggling desperately. "Don''t challenge me. I killed Nn, so pulling this trigger is nothing new to me!" Aleigha leaned into Kendal''s ear, and her voice was thrilling like that of a ghost. Kendal began to shake violently as if some button was turned on. She did not want to believe what Aleigha said, but Nn, in fact, died of a gunshot. She woke up with a start, as something horrible popped up into her mind. Kendal was in a trance, and Aleigha took the opportunity to push her to the ground. At the same time, Aleigha got the phone on the ground. "Adrian, I am kidnapped by Kendal." Adrian was in the middle of a meeting when a call came in, and Aleigha spoke anxiously before he could respond. "Send me your address." Adrian stood up and rushed out of the meeting room. Aleigha sounded like she had got control the situation, but this Co soothe Adrain. He was to death by this kidnap. The signal in the mountain was not good, so Aleigha failed to send out her address after several times. "Oh, waiting for the rescue of Adrian? You see the destion here." "You''d better save your breaths." Kendal sat on the ground, and the pistol in Aleigha''s hand made her stay voluntarily. With the phone in her hand, Aleigha looked at the two men and then walked toward them. Chapter 1215 The two men were bodyguards and regained their calmness soon. "How much did she give you for this kidnap?" The man, not injured, looked at Kendal and pondered for a moment, "We''ll divide the sum of five million equally." "Five million is too little for my life. However, you won''t see a penny if Adrian gets you two." "What about this? You two escort me to leave here, and I guarantee your safety from Adrain. Moreover, I will give you some money." The men looked at each other with some surprise. "You have 30 seconds to think about it." She didn''t want to wait anymore. The longer she waited, the more uneasy she felt. "The Reid family got our families, and we can''t live without them." Aleigha nodded. She pointed her pistol to the uninjured man, "I understand." "However, I have to do this for my own sake." The man looked at her and nodded silently. Aleigha fired a shot at the leg of the man, and the noise echoed in the mountains. This scared the witness, Kendal, and she was frightened to death now. There was a moment when she felt familiar with theposure and indifference showed by Aleigha. Adrian! Aleigha was like Adrian. That could not be a mistake! This realization made Kendal feel a chill all over her body. She underestimated Aleigha. Aleigha didn''t know how to drive, the two men were untrustworthy, and Kendal was limped now. It seemed impossible for Aleigha to leave this mountain now. Looking at the mountains around her, Aleigha felt helpless.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Her phone rang, and it was from Adrain. Before they could exchange a single word, the single was cut. How terrible the situation was now! "Get up, and walk out." There was no better way to get out of here, and Aleigha was anxious to leave. "Are you insane? You will die of starvation or thirst." Kendal was born rich and couldn''t stand such fatigue. So, she refused to stand up. "Then, stay." Aleigha sneered, turned around, and fired a gun to the tire of the car. There were two bullets left in the pistol. Kendal gritted her teeth out of rage, but she didn''t dare to protest She got up and followed behind Aleigha. Adrian sent someone to search for the signal sent by Aleigha''s mobile phone. Meanwhile, he began to purchase the Reid family''s properties. The Reid family was not doing well recently. The old generation couldn''t catch up with the business trend. While the young generation was good for nothing, except idling away in seeking pleasure. No one knew how to run apany, but they had extravagant life styles. They lost control of theirpany gradually, and there had been arge job cutst year. The seemingly powerful business empire was no longer what it used to be. Adrian was fiddling with his phone. He bought some of the Reid family properties at a low price and set up some traps in several important projects, which the Reid family participated in. The Reid family would suffer great losses overnight. Adrian made preparations for this a few years ago. The Reid family had been a thorn in Adrian''s side for years. Because of Aleigha, he decided to make it happen in advance. Adrian would love to see the extermination of anything rted to Darien. The signal source was found finally, and Adrain drove forward alone with any helpers. Aleigha was searching for signals while walking, and Kendal was not far away behind her. Kendal was lost in her own thought. She was afraid to see Adrian. She knew well what awaited her from Adrian, so the escape was the best solution for her. They walked a long way to find nobody around. Mountains surrounded them, and it was getting cold now. Kendal, without a coat, shivered because of the coldness. "We will die here. It is too cold here." Kendal could not helpining. Aleigha stopped and turned to Kendal with a sneer, "I don''t need apanion. You can leave now." It was too cold for Kendal to argue. She felt tired, and the pains in her hand seemed endless. This was the worst moment of her life. She regretted messing up with Aleigha. Aleigha felt exhausted too. However, she would like to find a safe ce to wait for the rescue of Adrian. As night fell, Aleigha began to drag her feet. The mechanic footsteps behind her back didn''t stop yet. Kendal persisted in walking though Aleigha already became blurry in her eyes. Suddenly, a bright light tore the dark night apart. There were sparkles in Aleigha''s eyes, and she checked her phone, which indicated half- past nine. The light should be from a car. She wished Adrian would pop up any moment. Adrian sped all the way along but took the wrong courses several times. Finally, he drove on the right path. He used the word destion to describe this trip. He saw no humans nor cars all the way into the mountains. The ghat was tough for a driver. He tried to call Aleigha several times, but there were no signals. It was getting darker and darker, and desperation took hold of his heart He swore to God that if something bad ad did happen to Aleigha, he would give the Reid family hell. He would be as good as his word. After several dangerous turns, Adrian saw two figures in front of the car. His heart skipped a beat, and he became cautious. Aleigha stopped approaching any closer at the sight of the car. Shey her hand on the pistol. She didn''t dare to let down her guard at a moment like this. The car stopped, and a man came out of the car. She couldn''t see his face due to the backlight. The man rushed over and pulled Aleigha into his arms. The familiar scents made Aleigha rx, and she held Adrian tightly for the first time. "I thought I would die again." Aleigha did not cry norin. The toughness of Aleigha saddened Adrian. "I''m sorry for beingte," Adrian didn''t know how tofort Aleigha who must suffer a lot. Her body was terribly cold. "There, there. Ie to lead you out. Let''s go." For the first time, Aleigha thought that Adrian''s arms would be a safe harbor for her. "Hey, Adrain, don''t leave me here." Kendal hated Aleigha. Her jealousy toward Aleigha drove her crazy. But she dreaded Adrian. "No way! I will repay your kindness showed to Aleigha." Adrian had deep eyes, and no one could tell what was in them. When he looked at Kendal, there wasebet cruelness. Kendal almost paralyzed due to the coldness, but the cruelness in Ad rain''s eyes startled her. Adrian carried Aleigha into the car. When he turned around, Kendal stood still where she was. He sneered, "If you have no intention to leave, then stay." Chapter 1216 The car ran on the bumpy road. Aleigha huddled up in the passenger seat, exhausted and tired. "Adrian, I, I just want to..." Kendal tried to defend herself. She had confidence that Adrian would forgive her for whatever she did to Aleigha today because they grew up together. In her memory, Adrian was good to her. In silence, Adrian nced at Aleigha from time to time. Kendal felt nervous as Adrian would remain silent when in rage. Kendal did not dare to speak again. She sat in the car quietly and restlessly. The car stopped at a toll station. Adrian got off the car and pulled open the car door. "Get out of the car." Kendal got out of the car slowly after her heart skipped a beat. Aleigha had no change in her pose nor expression for whatever Adrian did. The moment Kendal got off the car, Adrian got on the car and drove away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Adrian, you can''t leave me here. Adrian, you can''t do this to me!" Kendal yelled at the top of her voice to the leaving car. The pains on her body was nothingpared to the sorrows in her heart. "Aleigha, let me send you to the hospital first," Adrian asked in a gentle voice after the car entered the city. "No hospital, thanks. I''m fine. I need a rest right now." Now, Aleigha was sleepy, tired, and hungry. She did not want to go anywhere except for food and some sleep. Adrian took her home directly. Aleigha was too tired to argue or resist, so she followed Adrian''s lead submissively. In the bedroom, Adrian put Aleigha on the bed. Then, he turned to the bathroom. When he came out, Aleigha already fell asleep. In her sleep, Aleigha was displeased, frowning and pursing her lips. Adrain felt exasperated. What happened today should displease Aleigha greatly. It was noon when Aleigha woke up. Adrian took a day off. He stayed at home to keep Aleighapany. It was the good food smell that woke Aleigha up. She got up and came to the dining hall downstairs. Adrian was cooking in the kitchen. Considering that Aleigha starved for a whole night, he made many dishes. Out of question, this woman wouldn''t resist the charm of food. "What are you cooking? I''m starving." Aleigha lounged on the sofazily like a cat. Squinting, she watched Adrian''s every move. "One moment.'' The dishes Adrian cooked were light, and there was some seafood which was Aleigha''s favorite. Time let him know more about this woman''s preferences. Starving, Aleigha started to eat before Adrian set the table. Adrian frowned at the messy scene. Aleigha wiped her mouth after she was full, "I should go home now." "I took a day off for you, but you decide to walk away after being fed?" Aleigha said with a faint smile, "Mr. Xiao, I am sorry. I don''t have your leisure time." "I am busy." "So, you have no interest in the Reid family?" Adrian looked at her amusedly. As he expected, Aleigha''s eyes sparkled at this question. She failed to hide her resentments to the Reid family. "Well, what''s your n? I did what I had to dost time, and Nn got what he deserved." "Kendal aroused some troubles, but I already punished her." "As for the Reid family, I am not that interested." Not interested? Why did Adrian feel that she was lying. "More than once, the Reid family offended you. If you don''t bear grudges, I would like to spare them." Aleigha frowned slightly, and the corners of her mouth drooped, "Spare them? Ha! The Reid fan¨¢l is d for nothing!" Content belongs to en.s "I doubt if God would like to let them have their ways." "Mr. Xiao, please do whatever you want." "You''re right, the Reid family is good for nothing." "By the way, Kendal offended you, should I revenge for you?" Shoot a re at Adrian, Aleigha maintained a smiley face. "No more indulgence, or I will be haughty." Aleigha was forced to stay by Adrian, and they went out for dinner together. Aleigha had some wine. It was their first date after the engagement was annulled. Aleigha was not worried about her rtionship with Adrian, and she let nature take its course. She needed to concentrate on her business and enemies right now. Aleigha went back to the Gardner''s next morning. Lainey was still locked up in the attic, and Marcos got Laura back to the Gardner''s. Whatcked between Marcos and Laura was a marriage certificate. Dustin fell ill and lied on his sickbed. The doctor said it took time for his recovery. Charlotte took good care of Dustin and didn''t move a step from him. Upon her arrival, Aleigha went to check Dustin first and kept silent et about the kidnap. Then, she went back to her room. Content belongs to en.s In her room, she took out her pistol. To her surprise, it was fully loaded with bullets. Aleigha felt sure that Adrian did this. New year was approaching. The Gardner family was not so bustling as before. Marcos was away a lot, but Laura didn''tin. She was satisfied with her current life. Aleigha helped Laura''s family out after learning from Lainey their whereabouts. From now on, Laura wouldn''t be controlled by others. In the attic, Lainey was wearing down day after day. She began to cough. Later, she spat out blood. So, Marcos sent her to the hospital. Aleigha was busy with final examinations and seldom went home. However, herpany opened up during this period. She gave notice to Adrain. On opening day, Adrian showed up as a host. He announced that this newpany would be in charge of all his promotion and sale projects. However, no outsiders knew Aleigha was the president of thispany. Aleigha nned to celebrate the new year with the Gardner family. However, Adrian came to the Gardner''s one morning. In the living room, he chatted andughed with Marcos politely. Aleigha was taken by surprise when she came downstairs to find him. "Aleigha, Adrian has been here for while. and a Younowing that you are b , he didn''t dare to diese How considerate he is to you!" en.s The smile on Marcos'' face was sorge that his eyes almost disappeared. If not for the presence of Adrian, Aleigha would mistake that Macros'' happiness resulted from a new marriage. Aleigha twitched her mouth but said nothing. "Aleigha, both your passport and visa are ready. Let''s celebrate the new year in the Middle East." Chapter 1217 "The Middle East?" "That area is chaotic, but Adrian promises to protect you." Marcos smiled dly as if that chaos would disappear with Adrian''s promises. Aleigha could not help rolling her eyes at Marcos. "It is a ce to court death instead of celebrating the new year! Please enjoy your trip, and I would stay at home." Aleigha refused Adrian without any hesitation. She had so much work to do and didn''t want to die yet. Her life sucked, but she loved it! "Aleigha, where are your manners? It is a kindness from Adrian." Marcos was displeased. There was coldness in his eyes, and he sounded sullen. Aleigha didn''t miss any changes of Marcos. She sneered coldly in her heart, ''Wait and see! One day you won''t dare to pull a poker face in front of me." "Sure enough, she will go with me. What she said is a joke!" Adrian stood up and walked towards Aleigha. There seemed to be spring in his eyes, and Aleigha was ready to drown in them. Aleigha took a step subconsciously. She did not believe that Adrian would be as kind as to travel with her. Death in the Middle East was not news at all. "You, you, you, stop. I won''t go. I''m too young to die." Adrian couldn''t hear Aleigha prattle anymore. He went up to carry Aleigha on his shoulders and left, leaving Marcos in astonishment. "You psycho! Why don''t you give me some time to pack up! What are you doing?" Without response, Adrian threw her into the car. After getting in the car, he said, "If I don''t use violence, you can spend all day finding excuses to refuse this trip." Aleigha red at him, "Only fools will go without resistances." "Come on! Let me go! I don''t want to die with you. I promise to visit your grave next year!" Adrian felt amused and angry at the same time. He pulled Aleigha close to himself. Before Aleigha resisted, Adrian kissed her lips, "You are sharp-tongued. You can''t marry after I die." "Hey, how heartless you are! Why can''t I pursue my happiness after you die?" Aleigha was infuriated. "I''m afraid that you suffer wrong, like being scolded or beaten." Aleigha was stunned by this answer and felt warm at heart. Adrian drove to the airport. His private jet had been waiting for a long time. In the jet, Aleigha realized that this trip was an borate n, and Adrian already prepared what she needed. In other words, Aleigha needed to prepare nothing. Adrian went to the Middle East for business. He took Aleigha with him because this trip took time. Aleigha figured out the situation after boarding the jet. Those wars in the Middle East were caused by oil. People like Adrian were ambitious enough to extend his business into the oil field. The Xiao family had businesses in different fields, but Adrian was the first to get involved in the oil field. This business was dangerous, and Aleigha could foresee what awaited her on this trip. To Aleigha''s surprise, Adrian stopped at Cario in Egypt rather than the Middle East. Getting off the ne, Aleigha was still in a trance. Adrian led Aleigha by the hand, and their luggages were sent to the hotel. Adrian drove to Akritlens with Aleigha. It was in the north of Egypt. It was the capital, as well as the political and economical center. Aleigha travelled abroad for the first time. She felt uneasy on this strangend at first. However, she loved the feeling of travelling. Adrian took Aleigha to a famous restaurant. "It is safe here. Rx." Adrian knew his woman well. Aleigha needed time to adapt to this new environment. The woman Adrian loved wouldn''t be a coward. Aleigha enjoyed her food and didn''t respond to Adrian. Gradually, she regained her calmness and ease. Adrian was d that his words calmed Aleigha down. After lunch, Adrian strolled about Akritlens with Aleigha. Aleigha was satisfied with this leisure and got interested in this strangend. "Enjoy yourself here. We will visit the pyramids tomorrow." Pyramids? Aleigha got excited, but there was only a faint smile on her face. Adrian felt that Aleigha became sophisticated. Back in the hotel, Aleigha found that Adrain booked one suite only. It was a presidential suite with onerge bed only. It was a peaceful night. Adrain was ybird. Early in the morning, he an breakfast from room, elg service. Content belongs When Aleigha got up, breakfast would be ready for her. Adrian felt happy with this kind of life. Aleigha sat up against the sunlight. She had a sound sleepst night. She felt at ease with Adrian around, though it was against her will. "Come, wash up and have breakfast." Adrian was gentle to Aleigha, and she took it for granted. They got along well with each other. After breakfast, they went sightseeing. Adrian took the lead, and Aleigha followed behind without scruple. Aleigha once heard of the greatness of pyramids, but the real architecture impressed her beyond words. Adrian took it easy and did some exnations to Aleigha from time to time. They strolled and chatted. Suddenly, Adrian''s eyes darkened. Feeling the tension in the air, Aleigha couldn''t help gripping Adrian''s hand. She regretted not taking her pistol with her. "If anything happens, you leave first and meet in the parking lot. They have no guts to hurt me." Aleigha shot a squint to Adrian, "Adrian, I''ll marry again if you die." "Woman, I after I kind died you, you can''t r Adrian reminded her da warmth in his swnon heart. , en.s "Then let''s leave together. I have nothing to fear about. What are you worried about?" Aleigha stared at Adrian firmly and determinedly. "All right." Adrian grabbed Aleigha''s hand and sped up. Only three men trailed Adrian and Aleigha, so Aleigha believed that there wouldn''t be grave dangers. It needed more men to knock down Adrian. The tourist area was spacious and ed Soon, Adrian and Aleigha esovels the throng. of the trail by Set The three men left after losing sight of jr targets.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1218 "Who will be their boss?" Aleigha asked in a low voice. Adrian frowned slightly and pondered for a moment, "I have too many enemies. Apart from that person, Darien will be the one who can trail us here." ''That person?'' Aleigha felt confused but swallowed her question. She had the patience to wait for Adrian''s confession about that person. Although they managed to get rid of those men, both Adrian and Aleigha didn''t feel like continuing the sightseeing anymore. After lunch, they went back to the hotel. At 1 p.m, Adrian left for business. Before his departure, he bad Aleigha not to open the door for any strangers. Aleigha responded impatiently and fretfully, thinking that Adrian was making a fuss. At dusk, Adrian didn''te back yet. Out of hunger, Aleigha intended to go downstairs for food. Aleigha was stunned by someone at the door before she could figure out what happened. Waking up, Aleigha found herself in an unknown ce. It seemed to be a private manor of the European style. Aleigha woke up on a bed without handcuffs or shackles. "Miss Gardner, are you alright?" Following the sound, Aleigha saw a middle-aged foreigner who spoke Chinese well. "Where am I?" Aleigha sounded calm, and her eye expressions were cold. The middle-aged man said with a smile, "This is a manor in Siberian." "Siberian?" What on earth had happened to her? How could she wake up in Siberian, while herst memory was connected with the Middle East! "Master said, it will not be easy for Adrian to find you in this way." Aleigha sneered, "Your painstaking efforts aim to prevent Adrian from finding me?" "Interesting! Why is the point of this kidnap? Adrian won''t give in for me." With a smile, the middle-aged man left the room. Aleigha went up to try the door handle. To her surprise, the door was unlocked. She went out of the room, and the servants saw her but didn''t bar her way. This encouraged Aleigha. She strolled around the manor, which turned out to be bigger than she had thought. Looking out of the window, Aleigha found the reason for her freedom in the manor. Outside the manor was the endless whiteness, and the mountains haunted in the snows. With snowstorms, Aleigha doubted if one could survive outside for one day. She could foresee what awaited her escape. No doubt, it would be death only. "Miss Gardner, it''s cold outside. You''d better stay in the manor." "By the way, Master keeps more than a dozen of wolfs outside." Wolves? This Sir was a freak? Smiling, Aleigha nodded to the young and beautiful maid, "Thanks for your reminder!" "I am not interested in being the prey for those wolves. Don''t worry." For Aleigha, this threat worked. "Is your Master Darien Xiao?" With a smile, the maid left without a response. Aleigha learned something from this conversation. She swallowed back all her questions and enjoyed her life in this extravagant prison. Then, one week passed. Coming back, Adrian found no one in the suite, and his eyes darkened. The phone rang at the same time. "Where''s Aleigha?" His tone was deep, and he didn''t take the trouble to conceal his anger. "Mr. Xiao, are you losing your coolness for a woman? It is so unlike Mr. Xiao I know!" Taking a deep breath, Adrian tried his best to 6 suppress his anget have my word. If she loses a you will pay the price." belongs to en.s "Pay the price? I can afford it! How will you make me pay for it? I wonder." Adrian sneered, "Don''t provoke me with those tricks. Make sure that Aleigha is safe and sound." "Otherwise, you will regret your deeds one day." "Mr. Xiao, I am looking forward to it!" Adrian didn''t want to waste any time and hung up the phone. Then, he cooled down. It was a new experience for Aleigha, as she was putting on weight in a kidnap! She didn''t suffer any torture in this kidnap. She ate and slept well in the boring prison, and then the fat umted on her belly quickly. She had herself to me for this. At dusk, the wind howled outside, and Aleigha huddled up on a bearskin rug. She was reading a book. There were light and slow footsteps, and Aleigha turned her head toward the doorway. Two green diamondlike spots stopped in the dark corridor. They stared at Aleigha intently. Aleigha felt dry in the throat, her heart Wa Skipped a beat, and her t of control. In a wordt maintained still. en.s The green spots moved all of a sudden. Behind Aleigha was a sofa. There was nothing in the room for Aleigha to hide or defend herself. All she got was the book in her hand. She gripped the book began to move slowly with her eyes fixating on the two green spots. They were getting closer, and Aleigha could hear the hoarse and heavy breathes. When the white figure exposed under the lights in the room, Aleigha saw her opponent. It was the wolf they talked about, much bigger than Aleigha had imagined. Apart from terror, Aleigha felt the dead silence. The wolf stepped forward, and Aleigha climbed on the sofa, ready to fight with the book in her hand. "Cutie, stop." Cutie? A low male voice came from outside the door. Frowning, Aleigha flew into a rage. "Jaidyn, take your wolf away!" One could tell her fury by the howl. Jaidyn looked at the woman in the room, and a smile shed across his calm face. This woman was freaked out. "Jaidyn, take your wolf away. Can''t you hear me?" Aleigha shouted again. "Come out, Cutie. Don''t be naughty." The giant wolf, Cutie, whimpered. It left with a sad face. Rxing, Aleigha copsed on the sofa. "Aleigha, wolves scare you?" Jaidyn could not help smiling as he walked in. ''This man knows how to smile?'' Aleigha didn''t care if he smiled or not. She felt dizzy, nauseous, and weak. "I will hit the wall and kill myself to save your trouble if you let that thinges in again." "You keep me as a hostage to threat Adrian and frighten me with that thing." "Aleigha, I thought you feared nothing in this world." "Cutie is not scary. It''s loyal like a dog. Just now, it wanted to show you its kindness." "You, take your dog away as soon as possible, otherwise, I guarantee that I will make you pay the price thatN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1219 All of a sudden, Jaidyn mistook the woman in front of him as another person. A touch of coldness shed across his face. "What are you waiting for? Jaidyn?" Aleigha shouted with a stern look. Jaidyn''s gazes turned sharp, and he couldn''t remain his calmness, "Aleigha, it seems Adrian taught you a lot." "Therefore, you be unreasonable." "Because he is Adrian, and no one else could teach me so." "Get out with your wolf. I don''t want to say it a third time." Jaidyn smiled instead of throwing a fit. The corners of his mouth curled up. Adrian, out of question, was handsome, but Jaidyn was more handsome than him; Or at least, he had a delicate face. If without his poker face, there would be more women falling for him. "Aleigha, now I know why Adrian chose you." Aleigha shot a squint at Jaidyn. Jaidyn was sensible to lead Cutie away, leaving sulky Aleigha alone. The snowstorm in Siberia kept howling, and the peaceful prison life moved on. Aleigha felt at ease here and ignored Jaidynpletely. Sometimes, she, in a flimsy long shirt, would move in front of Jaidyn casually. However, Jaidyn never forgot himself. One month passed, and Aleigha managed to maintain her calmness. Jaidyn would be away for business sometimes, but each of his returns was in a hurry. One night, Aleigha lied on the sofa to read, and Jaidyn, a little drunk, came back. Aleigha''s scents floated in the air and struck his heart like a sharp sword. He felt as if his heart was being pierced. "Aleigha, you are in a danger." Jaidyn knew what he was doing. He became chatty after getting tipsy, and his facial expressions were interesting. "Danger? I am locked up here and watched over by wolves! Is there anything more dangerous than this?" Aleigha put down the book in her hand, sat up, and looked coldly at Jaidyn, a little drunk. "There are only a man and a woman in the room, so who do you think is in danger?" Jaidyn looked at Aleigha wantonly. The unscrupulous gaze amused Aleigha, and she sneered instead of scolding, "Your look reminds me of those yboys." "You are no difference from those rascals." "Aleigha, how do you think of me?" Jaidyn turned a deaf ear to her words. Out of reason, he was anxious to know how this woman thought of him. "Despicable and shameless. You will do whatever it takes to achieve your goals. Do you like myments?" Aleigha failed to show restraint and looked sharp. "Oh? Now I have nothing to worry about since you think of me in this way." Jaidyn walked toward Aleigha step by step with a cold look. On the sofa, Aleigha was alert and motionless. Again, only the book in her hand could be her weapon. She cursed in her heart. She regretted irritating this man for a temporary pleasure. The anxiety in her eyes amused Jaidyn, and he determined to y a prank. He staggered forward. One step after another one, he got close to Aleigha. When Jaidyn was three steps away, Aleigha, out of anxiety, threw the book at him. Jaidyn dodged the attack, and the book fell directly on the carpet. Aleigha, frowning, turned around to run, but Jaidyn strode over and held her by the waist. The woman''s scents woke his suppressed desire up, and Jaidyn didn''t like this runaway reaction. On the other hand, he didn''t want to let go of the woman in his arms. "Jaidyn, shame on you! Let me go." Furious, Aleigha turned red on the face and yelled angrily. "Aleigha, I love strong-willed women. Your struggles excite me only. And you could challenge me." "Maybe, I can teach you something that Adrian is waiting for. How do you like it?" After a shiver, Aleigha remained motionless. "Be a good girl, and I will let you go. One question, I have the same taste as Adrian, and what should I do?" Aleigha was wordless and regained her sense. Their poses were over-intimate. Aleigha tried her best to ignore the bashfulness and think of a way out.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She was anxious to get rid of the man behind her. "Aleigha, will Adrian be bewitched your fragrance?" There seemed to some sincerity in his prank, as Jaidyn felt lost in this fragrance. "Ha, Adrian won''t be so shameless as you are," Aleigha sneered. "Really? But you''re by my side now. Where is Adrian?" Irritated, Jaidyn tightened his grip on Aleigha''s thin waist. The embarrassed and exasperated Jaidyn''s body elbow to attack Jaidyn''s rig Aleigha. Suddenly, she raised cheek. This attack took the absent-minded Jaidyn by surprise. Under the attack, he let go of Aleigha and retreated. "Jaidyn, stay away from me. I warned you." Aleigha stared at Jaidyn coldly and alertly. His right cheek swollen up instantly, and Jaidyn became sober. The confusion in his eyes was reced by the usual indifference. Aleigha gave a cold snort and went upstairs. Back in sigh If she hadn''t fought ewhat byn would have c he wanted to. She couldn''t imagine how Adrian would react to that case. But she should be perplexed in front of Adrian. It was a sleepless night, as Aleigha kept alert to the noise outside her bedroom door. Jaidyn seemed to stand outside her door for a long time during thetter part of the night. When the dawn came, the snow stopped, and Aleigha felt relieved atst. She went downstairs for breakfast. Jaidyn sat by the table and raised up his head at the noise of her footstep. He nodded at her slightly, and his expression was cold and peaceful. Aleigha took the farthest seat from Jaidyn. "Yesterday..." "Don''t apologize. I don''t need it." Without raising her eyes, Aleigha refused coldly. This refusal made Jaidyn lower his head. After breakfast, Aleigha went upstairs immediately, rather than staying in the living hall as usual. Jaidyn felt upset. Sitting in the living room, he emitted a chilly aura. Seged upstairs, Aleigha Getting sat by she I ??? window. It was sunny, and manor for the first time. see the toe Ca belongs to en.s of this This manor should be on the top of a mountain. To get in this manor, one would have to take a helicopter. Orclimbing up was another solution. However, she doubted if any fools would climb up here. Chapter 1220 It was impossible for Aleigha to flee from here. Withoutmunication tools, she lost contact with the outside world. She wondered if Adrian was searching for her. When the night fall, the sky was full of stars. Aleigha spent half a day sitting by the window. Jaidyn sent maids to invite her downstairs for lunch several times, but she didn''t move. She went downstairs after hearing that the helicopter took off. As expected, Jaidyn already left by helicopter. Aleigha became idle again. She was left alone, and the servants went back to their rooms after doing their jobs. She had something to fill her stomach. Then she sat on the sofa to count the ticks of the old clock. "Ow woo..." A long howl broke the silence of the night. Aleigha sat up instantly and ran to the window barefoot. She saw those wolves outside the window looking in one direction vigntly. She felt nervous. For a better visual range, she went upstairs. The noise alerted the bodyguards, and some of them patrolled with the wolves. A burst of quick footsteps came close, and her bedroom door was pushed open by some force before Aleigha could take any action. The white wolf blocked the door like a wall, and Aleigha looked at it in horror. It was the wolf, which Jaidyn called Cutie. "Cutie, go away, or I''ll be angry. Go away," Aleigha said with a tremolo. Giving a whimper, Cuitey on the ground with her eyes fixating on Aleigha. "Cutie, go out of here. You can''t stay in my room. I''ll be angry. Go out. Do you hear me?" Aleigha scolded the wolf. Cutie seemed to understand her order, got up, and walked out of the door. Bang! The gunshot was loud in a silent night like this. Aleigha''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She knew tonight wouldn''t be tranquil. Cutie stood at the door vigntly, and there were some changes in her eyes. Trained by Jaidyn, Cuite was vignt and oversensitive. It seemed to notice something. With her heart handing in the air, Aleigha kept an eye on what happened outside the window. Noise came from downstairs. Aleigha didn''t move at all, but Cutie stood up. "Aleigha, where are you?" Aleigha felt relieved all of a sudden, but her eyes turned red. It was Adrian who came to her rescue. Shooting a nce at Aleigha, Cuite walked downstairs. Aleigha ran after Cuite, "Adrian, I am here, here. There are wolves. Be careful." Standing on the staircase, Adrian saw the big wolf. Frowning, he aimed his sporting gun at the wolf. "Adrian, don''t kill it. It didn''t hurt me." Aleigha tried to stop Adrian. Meanwhile, she rushed to Cutie, "You go, we won''t hurt you." Be good." Cutie stood still, and her dark green eyes kept fixating on Aleigha as if saying something. "Come down, Aleigha. I won''t shoot." Adrian didn''t dare to shoot because Aleigha was there. He was afraid that Aleigha would get hurt by ident. Aleigha caressed Cutie''s neck, "Be good and stay here. Don''t follow us. I don''t belong here. I am going home." Cutie tilted her head, rubbed her head in Aleigha''s hand, and whimpered. It seemed unwilling to part with Aleigha. Aleigha''s lips curled up into a smile. Then, she ran towards Adrian. Behind her, Cutie stood rooted to the spot. It understood her words. Adrian held Aleigha gently in his arms. He was overjoyed to regain his lost treasure. Aleigha nodded slightly and was dragged out of the door by Adrian. It was a mess outside, and Aleigha found people and wolves lying on the ground. Looking back at the brightly lit house, Aleigha found Cutie still standing there. It lowered its head from time to time as if in memory of its lostpanions. Aleigha felt sad but could do nothing because it was the only way to get out of here. After the helicopter took off, Aleigha saw Cutieing out of the house. Then, a long howl tore the silence of the night apart. "Don''t worry. I didn''t kill those wolves. I use anesthetic," Adrian tried to soothe Aleigha, who seemed sad. Aleigha turned to Adrian with a faint smile, "Adrian, thank you." "Thank "A"?" Adrian''s face darkened, "Aleigha, don''t need your tha you sincere to thank me, marry me." en.s Aleigha found this response ridiculous, "Marry you? I don''t want to die of curses from your women." "Do you know how they will curse me?" "You curset give a da*n to those O you?" Adrian wouldn''t et believe that his woman would be frightened away by those curses. Aleigha snorted coldly, "Do you still remember Emilia and Kendal? I don''t know who wille next." "If strong nerves, can I survive today? This time, it is a ma whoMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. e maker for me." Contobet me! Adrian, you belongs to en.s a Adrian was defeated by this sophistry, but there was a way to win back the loss. All of a sudden, Adrian held Aleigha tight and kissed her on the lips. In this way, Adrian would always win. Aleigha resisted instinctively, but the struggle excited Adrain only. As a result, Aleigha gave in. She let Adrian do whatever he wanted. When Jaidyn rushed back to help, the manor already turned into a mess. Aleigha left with Adrian. His men were injured, and his pets cked out. Cutie sobbed in a corner. Jaidyn assumed the sob of Cutie resulted from its missing Aleigha. Stroking its soft hair, Jaidyn smiled faintly, "You like her too, don''t you?" "Well, we can take her back, can''t we? Let her be your mistress, how you like this idea?" Adrian took Aleigha back to Egypt. His business was dyed because of the disappearance of Aleigha. He could focus on nothing when Aleigha missed. Back in the hotel, Adrian stripped Aleigha and throw her into the bathtub. This move was nothing new to Aleigha, so she took it easy and didn''t resist. "Did anything happen between you and him?" Adrian asked gently while wiping her body tenderly. Stunned for a moment, Aleigha looked at Adrian coldly, "Adrian, what do you think?" "It doesn''t matter. I only hope that you are safe and sound. I promise you that this won''t happen again." Chapter 1221 "It doesn''t matter? You don''t think so, do you? You know what, everything happened." Aleigha was exasperated by Adrian''s distrust. After a second thought, Aleigha calmed down. As it was her life, Adrian should have no say on it. "Aleigha, don''t misunderstand me!" Adrian was exasperated too. He clutched her shoulders, and his eyes were filled with anger. "Haha, if you don''t care, why did you ask? In your eyes, I am no difference from those women." "Actually, Jaidyn is not bad. At least, he''s gentler than you. He won''t yell at me or force me to do anything." Adrian pushed her away forcefully, and Aleigha hit on one side of the bathtub. She felt a twinge of pains. Pursing her lips, Aleigha got up with the pain and intended to leave. Realizing his fault, Adrian stretched his hand to pull Aleigha. She shook off his hand without turning her head. Putting on the bathrobe, Aleigha left the bathroom. Adrian followed behind. "Adrian, you had better stay away from me. I want some rest now." Aleighay on the sofa to avoid to sleep on the same bed with Adrian. "Aleigha." Adrian was infuriated by the ill temper of Aleigha. Turning her back, Aleigha closed her eyes and turned a deaf ear to Adrian. Knowing that Aleigha was tough and cold-hearted, Adrian softened his tone, "Aleigha, are you still mad at me?" Silence pervaded. Adrian sighed and then said with a smile, "Aleigha, shall we talk? You''ve been away for so long. I miss you very much." Aleigha snorted coldly, "Mr. Xiao, please save your breath. I want rest only." Early the next morning, Aleigha got up earlier than Adrian did. When Adrian was still in a sound sleep, Aleigha got changed and went out alone. She dared Jaidyn to kidnap her again after Adrian created a disturbance in that manor. There was little rain in Egypt, so it was dry here. Aleigha didn''t feel good in this dry weather. This kidnap confirmed her that she loved the life at home. During the period of the New Year, Jaidyn had stayed at home to keep Aleighapany. She felt appreciated for his consideration. Walking on the street, Aleigha felt cold and grieved on this strangend. This sorrow was like she felt when her mother just passed away. She was alone and helpless. Adrian helped her out, and Aleigha thought this would have been redemption fortheir past. However, he asked that question, and his distrust upset her terribly. Waking up, Adrian couldn''t find Aleigha. He ran wildly out of the hotel and drove to search for Aleigha. He was caught by anxiety, and it was clear to him that Aleigha got mad at his distrust. He regretted his rashness. Aleigha went into a coffee shop and sat by the window. Adrian''s search ended, when he saw Aleigha by the window. He pulled over his car instantly and rushed into the coffee shop, causing a disturbance. "Aleigha!" Adrian was more agitated than yesterday when he saw Aleigha the first time after the kidnap. He was afraid that Aleigha would leave him forever. The scream stunned Aleigha greatly. Before she could say anything, Adrian carried her away from the coffee shop. He threw her directly into the car. "Adrian, can you be gentle?" Aleigha struggled to sit up. Adrian stepped on the elerator, and the car ran at full speed immediately, which made Aleigha dizzy. "Are you insane?" "Woman, one more sneaking out, and you will know how mad I can be!" Aleigha shut up and sat quietly. Back in the hotel, Adrian checked out and flew to Saudi Arabia with Aleigha. Thanks to oil, this was the richest country in the world. It was mysterious because it travel business was not opening to the outside world. However, there were many outsidersing for the oil business. What was more, there were rigorous social norms for women. Aleigha didn''t feel like to stay here. After a short stay, Adrian took her to board another jet. They flew to Dubai. The extravagance in Dubai overwhelmed Aleigha, and it took her some time to adapt to this new environment. Arriving at the hotel, Adrian pushed Aleigha onto the bed. "Are you mad?" All the way here, Adrian didn''t speak a word to Aleigha, and he looked terrible. Adrian took off his clothes crankily and then pressed himself against Aleigha. "I will teach you a lesson, so you won''t flee alone next time." Aleigha turned cold, and her eyes toth light, "Adrian, I''m r I want." I have the freedom anywhere I to en.s "Well, I dare you to try, Aleigha Gardner. Don''t take my love as an indulgence." "I hate apprehension. If this happens again, you have my word that I will make you regret it." Aleigha looked into his cold eyes with a sneer, "Adrian, that''s why I didn''t want to be with you." "When you are less domineering, I may consider your courtship. Now, get away from me." "If you use forces now, you have my word that you will never see me again." "You are threatening me." "Yes, I''m threatening you. I dare you to try!" With the same domineering aura and cold gazes, Aleigha was an excellent counterpart for Adrain. Some apprehension shed past Adrian''s heart. The woman in front of him was like him, and she, to make things worse, was more ruthless than he was. en.s "Aleigha, you''re an evil!" "Thank you for thepliment." Adrian surrendered. He turned over andy on the bed. Then, he pulled Aleigha into his arms. Exhaling a sigh, he seemed helpless. Aleigha didn''t mind the embrace. Motionless, she fell asleep gradually. Adrian went to work after Aleigha was in a sound sleep. His deal with the royal family here was a secret. Adrian would be closer to his dream ofmercial empire if this deal was a sess. It was not until the next morning that Aleigha woke up. Adrian sat up for the business. And Aleigha''s waking up reminded him that it was a brand new day now. "What do you want for breakfast?" Adrian stopped his work at hand and looked at Aleigha. Shooting a nce at Adrian, Aleigha didn''t say anything. She went straight into the bathroom for a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, the room service arrived. "Aleigha,e for breakfast. I''ll introduce someone to youter." "I don''t want to get involved in your business," Aleigha refused coldly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian frowned slightly, "Aleigha." "What? Can''t I refuse your proposal?" "Aleigha, you have no choice. Last night, I drafted a new contract during your sleep, and it has you fingerprints." "If you don''t cooperate, I''ll sue you." en.s Chapter 1222 To Aleigha, the new contract was a proof of Adrian''s shamelessness. Aleigha decided to not haggle over with Adrian, who emphasized his legal rights. Considering the new contract, Aleigha became amiable to Adrian, and her hot temper seemed to disappear. At noon, they went to the hot spring section of the hotel. Adrian went for business, and his client would be there too. Aleigha had to take a bath in the hot spring alone. Gradually, she felt drowsy, and someone carried her up. Aleigha mistook this someone as Adrian. Aleigha was still in a daze, but a bucket of cold water woke her up. She found herself in a tumbledown house before swearing. There were women and men in a trance like her. And several fierce local men watched over them. Aleigha felt bad. Another kidnap? By terrorists? She looked around to find that most of those hostages were tourists. Aleigha didn''t know Arabic. Suddenly, several hostages stood up. Their gestures seemed to be protests. Aleigha could distinguish a few words, like ves and business. It urred to her that very still existed in this area. Could it be that she became a ve here? Groping for her phone, Aleigha realized that there was only swimwear under her filthy and smelly T-shirt. There was no phone at all. Someone revolted, and there was amotion. Aleigha was pushed about in the crowd. She took the opportunity to check the surrounding environment. There were guards outside the window, and themotion inside didn''t bother them at all. These guards carried guns and patrolled around. Aleigha was clear that it was not easy for her to breakthrough alone. All she could now was to wait. Soon, themotion ended after a gunshot. Aleigha huddled up in a corner vigntly. At night, whispers spread, but Aleigha, not knowing Arabic, took a catnap. In thetter half of the night, someone moved. Aleigha was on guard and opened her eyes. A man sneaked out of the room. Bang! A gunshot woke up all hostages in the room. No doubt, the runaway boded will rather than well. Here, ves were forbidden to escape. Hostages in the room trembled, and terrors filled their eyes. Then, a man came in and dumped the runaway in front of those hostages. Screams came one after another. The runawayy in a pool of blood, and there was a ck hole in his head. The door was closed again, and silence pervaded in the room. The man became a body. No warmth could be felt anymore. The hostages resigned themselves to their fates, as the guards centesimated. In the eyes of these guards, these hostages were goods, bringing them profits. It was a frightful night, and Aleigha didn''t dare to sleep and remained vignt all the time. When the dawn came, the guards drove these hostages away with their heads and faces covered. Aleigha felt helpless about her situation and obeyed the orders. Her intelligence couldn''t win the gun. When the truck pulled over, someone pulled away the bags on the hostages'' heads. Now, Aleigha found herself in a fair, together with other hostages. It was bustling here, and people with Tents filled this p the legendary ve market. Content belongs A sturdy middle-aged man came over and ordered to get those hostages out of the truck. He looked at those hostages greedily as if they werembs to be ughtered. When Aleigha passed, this man sized her up with cold gazes. Then, he pointed to a gigantic iron cage not far away. Aleigha was thrown into that iron cage. She was quiet and obedient, and nobody could tell how she felt. People thronged to see those hostages on sale. Aleigha stood in the cage and was looked up and down unscrupulously. She seemed calm but felt shamed at heart. "Look who is here!" A female voice attracted Aleigha''s attention, and she had no trouble recognizing this woman. "One can''t avoid his enemies. Darling, I want this ve." Outside the cage, Emilia, in a sumptuous dress, stood and stared at Aleigha gloatingly. The appearance of Emilia confused Aleigha. "This ve is good, and you two have excellent tastes." The fat man talked to Emilia in standard mandarin. Now, Aleigha had time to see Emilia''spanion, another middle-aged fat man. Herpanion seemed to have no neck, and to be specific, the face et already covered his neck. Meanwhile, he wore a golde en.s No one would doubt that this fat man was rich. It was impossible for Emilia to fall for this man, so in another word, she coveted his wealth. Aleigha had an ominous presentiment before every trouble. It was no exception this time. For Aleigha, the sudden appearance of Emilia here couldn''t be a coincidence. Emilia must have something to do with Aleigha''s bing a ve here. Aleigha would like to torture Lainey and Emilia before their deaths. However, Emilia''s escape caused trouble now. Aleigha made up her mind to kill Emilia as soon as possible. "I want this woman." Aleigha was deliberating on how to flee, and this male voice gave her a shiver. In one instant, she forgot her own awful situation. Jaidyn approached Aleigha step by step, and a white wolf followed behind. People around were shocked by what they saw.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Recognizing the woman in the cage, the wolf ran to Aleigha. Emilia shouted in fear of the wolf. The rich fat man took the first opportunity to run away. Now I ing far from Emilia t what happened nexet check belongs to en.s Aleigha felt d that she was rescued. However, her rescuer was Jaidyn, which made Aleigha feel worried. "Who are you? I saw this ve first." Emilia didn''t back off though she was freaked out. It was a rare chance to get Aleigha under control, and Emilia wanted revenge for her sufferings. Chapter 1223 "Tell me the price, and I will take this ve." Jaidyn looked at Aleigha coldly. Aleigha knew what was behind this peaceful face. This man must want revenge, for Adrian messed up his manor. With sparkling eyes, the fat seller was more than d to find such a generous buyer. "I want her too." Emilia forgot her own situation and tried topete with Jaidyn. If possible, she would like to skin Aleigha alive with her res. Jaidyn had no interest in the unreasonable Emilia. He stared at Aleigha. Aleigha felt fretful under the stares. With desperation at heart, she turned around with her back to those buyers. There was still a little hope for Aleigha to escape if Emilia got her. However, when Jaidyn turned out to be her owner, Aleigha didn''t dare to foretell what awaited her. The fat seller felt overjoyed. "100 million dors, give me this ve." Jaidyn was always direct to the point. 100 million dors! Looking at Jaidyn, Emilia wondered about his social status. This man was willing to buy a ve with 100 million dors! Emilia concluded from his calmness that this man didn''t love Aleigha. Moreover, this man couldn''t be sent by Adrian, as this deal was not of Adrian''s style. So, who on earth this man was? "100 million!" The fat seller was more than excited. It was his first time to hear such arge price for a ve! He couldn''t get such arge sum after selling all the hostages in his hand. "Deal!" Jaidyn stepped forward, stroked the wolf on its neck, and spoke in a low voice. "Aleigha, you''re my ve now." Raising up her head, Aleigha turned a sneer into an innocent and bright smile. "At your service, Master." Jaidyn lost his calmness and turned cold. He walked to the fat seller. "This is the cheque. Get her out." Emilia regained her senses from the shock, "Hold on, I will give you more." Her patron was supposed to be vastly rich, and 100 million should be nothing for him. Emilia turned to search for her patron, but there was already no sight of that man. She stamped her feet in anger.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, what''s your offer?" Her patron was gone, and Emilia had nothing to offer. Out of anger, she gnashed the teeth. "Get her out. I am busy." The fat seller opened the cage and pulled Aleigha out. Aleigha was barefoot, and the gravel hurt her feet. Jaidyn shot a squint at her. All of a sudden, he turned around and carried her up. Aleigha let out an exmation of surprise. She tried hard to pull the T-shirt long, as there was only a swimsuit under it. "Well, you are worried now?! Doesn''t it ever ur to you that you will fall in my hand one day when you leave with Adrian?" His tone was light, and there was some coldness. Aleigha listened intently but pressed her lips tightly without a word. "Let go of your hand." Adrian pulled over the car, dashed into the crowd with a gun in his hand, and then punched Jaidyn on the face. The wolf showed its fangs, growled, and intended to attack Adrian. C "Stop, Cutie." Jaidyn was knocked down, and Aleigha took the opportunity to run to Adrian. All these happened in the blink of an eye, and Aleigha was quick. "I warned you to stay away from my woman, and I won''t do it a third time. Be careful." Adrian aimed his gun at Jaidyn, ignoring the wolf. Aleigha hid behind Adrian, shivering. Some brutality shed past Jaidyn''s eyes. got up and stared at "Adrian, I am always. interested in what you belongs to oves yes "Aleigha is my cup of tea." "Aleigha is mine. I know where her moles are." "You had better focus on your Empire Group." Empire Group? Aleigha''s heart sank, ''So, Jaidyn is the mysterious president of Empire Group?" Emilia heard the conversation, and both jealousy and regret filled her heart. Howe two influential businessmen fought for Aleigha! She didn''t understand why these men should be bewitched by a country girl like Aleigha. "Let''s go." Adrian turned around and carried up Aleigha, who was behind him. The fat seller blocked Ad rain''s way, "Money." A bloodthirsty sneer appeared on Adrian''s face. He raised his hand to shot the head of the fat seller. In an instant, blood sshed everywhere and stirred amotion. Aleigha leaned into Adrian''s arms and whispered, "Emilia set me up. I want revenge." Adrian stopped and turned to Emilia, who was not far away. Coldness shed in his eyes. "Got you." Aleigha pulled down the gun Adrian raised, "Don''t. Leave her to me." The intimacy with Adrian made Aleigha be cool and merciless like Adrian. Others might not like these dispositions. However, Adrian liked the tacit understanding between the get bing a she-Adrian. appreciated Aleigha, who was Emilia was abducted after both Adrian and Aleigha left. Jaidyn felt no hatred though he suffered a setback in front of Adrian again. However, what Adrian said about Aleigha upset Jaidyn. Aleigha had a fever at night and woke up three dayster. Waking up, she found herself in a vi at home. The familiar environment pacified Aleigha. Adrian embraced Aleigha with displeasure though he knew this ident was not her fault. "I can''t wait though there is less than one year now." It took Aleigha a moment to understand what Adrian said. She lowered her eyes and said tly, "You can do whatever you want now." "I can''t resist, anyway." "Aleigha, you are still too young. You are not at the marriage age yet." "For your sake, I would rather wait, but there is always someone coveting you." "I hate that." Aleigha was d. She always thought Adrian still loved Aubrie. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t win Aubrie in Adrian''s heart. But now, Adrian gave her enough kindness and security to ovee her jealousy of Aubrie. Adrian began talking about their marriage, which made Aleigha felt lost and unreal. NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON EPICPLAY Chapter 1224 A series of kidnaps exhausted Aleigha. She still knew too little about this ugly world. She went back to the Gardner family after staying in Adrian''s vi for about one week. The jubnt decoration at home attracted Aleigha''s attention immediately. Laura was sitting in the living room with the child in her arms. She looked dull and turned to the sound source after hearing the footsteps. She saw Aleigha standing in the center of the living room. "Aleigha, you''re back." Looking at Aleigha, Laura turned red in her eyes. Aleigha twisted her brows and asked, "What happened?" "They divorced, and then Young Master got married to another woman immediately." "Old Master was infuriated and got sick. Miss flew to the US. I wanted to call you but couldn''t reach you." Laura trembled slightly, and her tears fell down instantly. "Where is he?" Aleigha felt short of breath. Marcos should take this opportunity to get married! That was why he urged Aleigha to leave with Adrian. "It is said that he bought a new vi. And he has been away for a few days." "I have to look after the child and serve Old Master. Lainey never stops crying, which is quite annoying." "Stay here, and don''t worry." Aleigha went upstairs after saying so. She went to check Dustin first. Dustiny on his sickbed and looked much worse thanst year. With his eyes closed, Dustin lost all his aweinspiring aura. Aleigha felt sad at this sight. In fact, she liked Dustin better than any other Gardners. Regardless of what happened in herst life, Dustin tried his best to help Aleigha in this life. Therefore, hatred died away as time passed. As for Marcos, Aleigha wouldn''t spare him. Since Dustin was in a sound sleep, Aleigha left and closed the door. "Marcos, you heartless asshole! I will hunt you down even if I be a demon next life!" "You will be punished for what you did to me." Lainey, in the attic, cried at the top of her voice, but no one bothered to stop her. So, it should bemon for those servants now. Aleigha got changed, instructed the servants to prepare the lunch, and then called Marcos. Marcos was perturbed by the call from Aleigha. On that night Adrian annulled the engagement, Marcos knew that Aleigha was not so innocent as she seemed. Aleigha told Marcos to bring his new wife back for lunch. Due to this request, Marcos felt uneasy for the whole morning. Atst, he soothed himself that Aleigha was his daughter. Whatever happened, she was a Gardner and couldn''t hurt his own father. At noon, Aleigha dressed up and asked Laura to put on a new dress. They waited in the living room for the arrival of the new couple. When Marcos came back with his new wife, Aleigha greeted them with a smiley face. Marcos'' new wife, about 35 years old, was tall and slender. She wore delicate makeup. The woman didn''t bother to hide her surprise at the sight of Aleigha. On the other hand, Aleigha put on a faint smile and showed no more emotions to her new stepmother. Aleigha was warm and showed unusual intimacy to Marcos. Marcos felt relieved, thinking that his daughter wouldn''t dare to be in the way of his happiness. Nothing special happened during the lunch, except that Laura stared at Marcos with bitterness from time to time. NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON ILD WWW After lunch, Marcos was a little drunk and shot off his mouth on the sofa. Soon, he was sent back to his bedroom with the assistance of the servants.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Laura went upstairs to look after the child, so Aleigha and her new atre was a bit boring. stepmother were left behind ne The "Your father said, you travelled with Adrian?" Aleigha nodded and smiled with some profound meaning in her eyes. "I am Kasey Hull. Your father was too happy to forget the introduction." The woman seemed interested in Aleigha. She didn''t get mad at Marcos'' forgetting the introduction. "How did you capture my father so soon?" Aleigha was curious. Cunning as Marcos, he wouldn''t surrender to a woman so easily. He just got rid of Lainey and wouldn''t be willing to fall into another trap in such a short period. What''s more, Laura was young and beautiful. Ogling Aleigha, Kasey smiled tenderly, "Nothing is new between a man and a woman." "Nothing is impossible when something is in harmony." "Miss Gardner, even if you are dissatisfied, please shut your mouth up. Now, your father loves me very much." "No problem, as I won''t meddle in my father''s affairs. Enjoy your life if you love it." Curling up the corners of her mouth, Aleigha put on an innocent luded others into b she was a naive girl. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Marcos looked down at the door of his bedroom with some satisfaction. His thought was verified. His own child didn''t dare to go against him. When night fell, Marcos left with his new wife to his new vi. He shot a meaningful nce to Aleigha before leaving. Laura carried the child out the moment the new couple left. "Aleigha, are you going to sit by and call this woman Mother?" Laura said in a hurry. Aleigha interpreted this question in a different way. "Laura, I don''t care about this stepmother thing. I promise to take you and your child under the wing." Laura was confused about Aleigha''s calmness. "Aren''t you angry?" Shaking her head, Aleigha chuckled with some mysteries in her eyes, "Laura, it doesn''t worth my anger." Laura felt lost. She went upstairs without another question. It was dreadfully quiet at home, except for the screams and curses from Lainey. Aleigha went to the attic. She opened the door, and some awful smell in the attic displeased her. Lainey sat on the ground. Because of the bad sight, she couldn''t tell the intruder. "Who are you? Do youe for poking fun at me?" Lainey h up vigntly, but her hollow gazes kept searching for som led Aleigha looked at her with a frown, "I''ll take you out." "Aleigha? You bit*h, how dare youe in? If it weren''t for you, how could Marcos marry again!" "You bit*h, you''re as cheap as your mother. Are you satisfied with my situation now?" Aleigha turned cold, "Satisfied? You gave my mother he*!!" "How can I be satisfied with your little pains? I came across your daughter a few days ago." "She was as stupid as you. She kidnapped me when Adrian was around." "Thanks to her trick, Adrian will help me now." Lainey trembled with a shock, "Emilia! Did you hurt Emilia?" Chapter 1225 "I did nothing, because I didn''t want to get my hands dirty." "Since she took the pains to kidnap me, I will enjoy the game started by her." "Anyway, it is not easy to get Adrian to help." Locked up in the attic, Lainey knew nothing that happened outside. However, she could tell from what Aleigha had said that Em failed. And it was possible that Adrian would take the initiative to hurt Emilia for Aleigha this time. "Bit*h, let Emilia go. Come for me! It is me who killed your mother! Don''t hurt my child." Lainey was on the verge of breakdown. Right now, she could do nothing but curse. "You have proofs of Marcos'' guilt in your hand. Give me them, and I will let Emilia go." This condition stunned Lainey, as those proofs were her aces in the hole. Marcos would kill her without hesitation once Aleigha had those proofs. "You could keep them to yourselves. It will take me some time to dig out your sins." "You have one night to think my proposal over carefully." Lainey was wordless. Aleigha left the attic, and her footsteps became farther and farther. Lainey made up her mind overnight. She knew well that Aleigha wouldn''t spare Emilia. Back to that day in Dubai, Aleigha found that someone was trailing them on the way to the hot springs, together with Adrian. She guessed that Jaidyn should be the boss behind the scene. She decided to draw a snake out of its hole and told Adrian her n. Considering that the n was rash, Adrian didn''t agree at first but submitted to the strong will of Aleigha. In the hot spring section, Adrianmunicated with his client absent-mindedly. Aleigha went to the other side for a catnap. Soon, she passed out, and someone got her out of the hotel. Adrian was kept in the loop, and his men trailed Aleigha. The appearance of Emilia in the ve market proved that Emilia was the snake. The unexpected arrival of Jaidyn overset their n. Adrian had to get Aleigha back in advance. Aleigha didn''t care about how Emilia tracked her. It was likely that one of Adrian''s men was bought over and leaked their routines. Adrian would tackle problems like this. Now, Emilia failed to revenge herself on Aleigha, and Aleigha was determined to end this farce with her own hands. Aleigha would have be a ve if Emilia had seeded this time. Such an ending was unimaginable for either Aleigha or Adrian. Early in the morning, Aleigha idled in the living room for a while after breakfast. The leisure showed by Aleigha puzzled Laura. It was almost nine o''clock, and Aleigha went to the attic. It had been a sleepless night for Lainey, and she made up her mind for the approaching footsteps. Taking a deep breath, Aleigha opened the door. "I will give you what you want, but you have to release Emilia," Lainey said. Marcos would like to kill her, so did Aleigha. However, she wished Emilia would be saved by her death.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You have my word." Aleigha smiled with pleasure, as her n went on smoothly. Lainey took down a ne around her neck. The pendant on the ne was a small key. "This is the key to the safe box in Huatong Bank. I will write you a letter of authorization. With these two things, you can get what you want." Aleigha raised her thick eyebrows and sneered, "Well, I''ll take you to do the notarization." C NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON KO WW It was not difficult for Aleigha to take Lainey away, as she had made preparations. She had foreseen that Lainey needed time to ept the proposal. However, Lainey was already at the end of her rope. Aleigha got Lainey washed up and dressed up. Coming out of the bathroom, Lainey trembled. Lainey was squinting, and Aleigha learned from this move that Lainey was not blind but had weak sight. After some adaptation, Lainey could see. The noise disturbed Laura, and she came out of her bedroom to find Lainey, who had been imprisoned for days. Lainey, thin and yellow, looked terrible with white hair. She was withering quickly. Laura was dumbfounded at her droom door. Dustin, who spent et his sickbed, walked out of his bedroom suddenly. Right then the doorbell rang, and Marcos came back from one One nce at the second him what happened. Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org The sudden arrival of Marcos took Aleigha by surprise. She pursed her lips and looked at Marcos coldly. "Who let her out?" Marcos rushed to the second floor with a cold face. Marcos''s voice infuriated Lainey, and she shook off the maids supporting her and dashed toward Marcos. "Marcos, you do me wrong first. The divorce is not the end, and I will give you he*l." "Tell you what, I have ways to ruin you and made the Gardner family go broke." Aleigha became interested in what Lainey said and was anxious to see what was hidden in Huatong Bank. "Bit*h, you are courting death." Marcos was furious, and his eyes were filled with cold and scarlet lights. Ignoring others, he gave a hard p on the face of Lainey, and the punches and kicks followed. In fear that Marco could kill Lainey on the spot, Aleigha winked at the maids and stepped forward to stop the fight. "Fu*k off! It''s all your fault." Marcos gave Aleigha a hard push. Marcos already lost his sense and could hear nothing. Lainey didn''t fear the anger of Marcos anymore and seized the opportunity to p Marcos in themotion. "Marcos, let''s die together today." Are you kidding?'' Aleigha didn''t get the proofs yet and wouldn''t let Lainey die here. "Stop, Adrian is here." The arrival of Adrian was part of Aleigha''s n. Adrian could help her out if Marco was in her way. Marcos heard what Aleigha said and stopped. He cursed in his heart but had to cool himself down. Adrian could see what happened upstairs in the lobby. Without hesitation, he dashed upward. Marcos was still yelling at Aleigha and gave her a push. Adrian saw all these rudeness. And his heart was filled with fury. "Aleigha, are you alright?" Adrian checked Aleigha carefully in fear that she could get hurt. "Adrian, why downe Why are you here? Let''s go downstairs." Marcos changed his expression rapidly and already put on a smiley face. Content, swelongs to "No, thanks. Aleigha is my woman. Even if you are her father, I still hope you could cherish her." "I don''t want to get involved in your family affair, but I will have to if it is about Aleigha." These words were like warm currents flowing through Aleigha''s heart. Before leading Lainey out, Aleigha called Adrian and asked for his help. Chapter 1226 Marcos was furious. He was afraid that Lainey would leak his secrets after being taken away by Adrian. Then, Adrian would be his threat who got hold of his secrets. Marcos was clear that Adrian would show no mercy even if he had a crush on Aleigha. Lainey couldn''t leave with Adrian. "Adrian, this is my domestic affairs. You had better stay away." Marcos made up his mind and spoke politely to Adrian. Aleigha wouldn''t hear him and believed in Adrian, who always had a way out. "Marcos, I don''t want to destroy the harmony between the Xiao family and the Gardner family." "However, I will have to if you insist being in the way." Marcos frowned and turned cold. He couldn''t release Lainey even if Adrian threatened him in this way. "Hahahaha, Marcos, don''t show your white feather! Have you ever imagined this when you forced me to sign the divorce agreement?" "You will get what you deserve, and your punishment ising soon." Lainey shouted to release her anxiety at heart. She had the confidence to deal with Aliegha alone. But now Adrian was here, and her confidence was useless at all. "Bit*h, how dare you yell here?" To vent his anger on Lainey, Marcos raised his hand for another p. Adrian walked forward quickly and grabbed Marcos''s hand, "Marcos!" Marcos turned to Adrian coldly. The cold gazes from Adrian perplexed Marcos. "Adrian, you..." Adrian narrowed her eyes and let go of Marcos''s hand. His body was like a shield blocking Marcos from Lainey. "Adrian, you can take Lainey away." Dustin, who was a silent spectator, opened his mouth atst. His words were like a thunder stunning others on the spot. "Dad, are you insane?" Marcos didn''t fear Dustin, who was old and sick. He didn''t bother to tter his old father anymore. "Why are you so scared? Are you afraid that Adrian will expose your scandals?" "Well, I am d to know what how wick you are." Marcos felt awkward. His heart was in turmoil, and he was helpless. "I need two men here." Adrian made a call and then went downstairs. Lainey was taken away by Adrian''s men, and Marcos could do nothing though he was eager to do something. "Adrian, why are you interfering in our family affairs?" Marcos questioned Adrian. There was nothing else for Marcos to do. Adrian turned a deaf ear to this question. He bad goodbye to Dustin. Then, he led Aleigha to leave the Gardner family. Out of the Gardner family, Aleigha exhaled a sigh of relief. "Aleigha, what are you going to do with this woman?" Adrian was d that Aleigha sought his help when in trouble. This realization pleased Adrian greatly. "To fetch something which is important for me." Aleigha knew that Lainey was reluctant to hand over those proofs. She didn''t mind threatening her with Emilia, who was in the hand of Adrian now. In the car, Aleigha said after some deliberation, "Bring me Emilia, and that will help." "OK. I will let you know when she arrives. Don''t go back to the Gardner family in the next few days." "Marcos will do anything to you." Adrian between Aleigha 2 ans right. It was almost a s when Aleigha insistedet taking Lainey away in publico Aleigha agreed to stay in Adrian''s vi for some few days. Early in the morning, Aleigha went to herpany with Adrian. Now she had nothing to hide from Adrian. There, Adrian found thepany run well during the absence of Aleigha. Lennon should take credit for this, but Aleigha held it back from Adrian. Adrian thought thispany had only one shoring; that was, its location was in a building of the Landry family. He bumped into some Landry and Darien when downstairs. Aleigha twisted her brows slightly and squinted at Adrian, who showed indifference. "Adrian, why are you here?" The Landry was surprised to see Adrian here. "Aleigha, what do you want for lunch?" Adrian seldom had a head-on confrontation with the Landry family. He felt it a shame to talk to his defeated opponents. What was more, he disliked the rumor that he yed the bully. "Adrian, where are your manners?" The olds cared about their faces very much. The slights from the young generation infuriated them terribly. Aleigha didn''t want to get involved in this mess and followed Adrian silently. "Aleigha, we could dine together sometimes." Darien was always interested in Adrian. So in the people around Adrian. Aleigha twisted her brows slightly, and coldness appeared in her everet d and looked at Daves She "Mr. Xiao, we are not friends. s "Don''t pretend friends before others, as misunderstanding is thest thing I want." "Aleigha, don''t misunderstand me. I just want to invite you to dinner." A trace of brutality shed past Darien''s eyes. Raising her eyebrows, Aleigha sneered, "Mr. Xiao, thanks for your kindness, but I am not interested in dining with you." Adrian stood by, looking at Aleigha admiringly and satisfactorily. His woman had great personality, and he loved it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian and Aleigha walked away hand in hand, leaving Darien and the Landry behind. "Darien, Adrian is so arrogant! Why don''t you tackle him?" The Landries loved watching in safety while others fought. And they were good at casting a bone between others. "Uncle Landry, how will you tackle Adrian? None of the Xiaos are good for nothing." "I am afraid Adrian is thinking about how to tackle the Landry family. It Tate for you to fight back if ckle the Landry family. will be now." you don''t make prep swnovels Content belongs to "What do you mean?" Uncle Landry looked at Darien in horror. Darien smiled and remained silent. Something already went beyond his control. Now, he had little chance to win Adrian. "The Landry family loves to making trouble. I would like to warn them, what do you say?" In the car, Adrian said in a low voice. Aleigha was stunned for a moment but then smiled, "My only wish is that you could spare Lennon." Lennon? Displeasure shed across Adrian''s face, "Don''t mention any men in front of me." Aleigha shot a squint at Adrian, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. Chapter 1227 Early in the morning, Aleigha was sent to a vi in the suburb area by Adrian''s men. Emilia and Lainey were locked up in two different rooms and didn''t know the existence of each other. Aleigha sat on the sofa in the parlor and ordered someone to lead Lainey and Emilia out. Until now, Lainey and Emilia found that they were once so close to each other. "Mom, you, why are you here?" Emilia couldn''t believe what she saw. Their separation was not long, but her mother withered too quickly. "Emilia?" With weak sight, Lainey didn''t recognize Emilia at the first nce. "Mom, it''s me, mom, what happened to you? Did that b*tch Aleigha hurt you?" Out of anger, Emilia lost her sense and yelled at the top of her voice. "Not her, and it''s Marcos." Lainey knew their situations well. If she cooperated, it was possible that Aleigha would spare Emilia. "Mom, that bitch threatened you? Mom, at the worst, we will die. I am not afraid of death." "But I will curse the bitch till I die." Aleigha sat by coldly and silently. "Emilia, it''s not her, it''s Marcos. You should believe me, as I won''t lie to you." "Marcos tortured me and forced me to divorce. I have nothing now." "Emilia, I have something against him. Be good. Don''t me Aleigha. You live on." Tears streamed down Lainey''s face, but she was smiling. "Mom, if it weren''t for her, we would live happily now. It is she who ruins our life!" "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Do you forget my sufferings?" Emilia gnashed her teeth and looked at Aleigha with hatred. "Aleigha, I will give you what you want. Please spare Emilia." Turning to Aleigha, Lainey pleaded. Aleigha smiled faintly, and a cold light shed in her eyes, "Well, I will think about it. Just give me what I want." "Alright, let''s go now. I''ll hand them over to you personally."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Emilia was left in the vi. Together with two men, Aleigha and Lainey went to the bank. There was a moment that Aleigha felt suffocated when she stood before the safe box in the bank. After such a long wait, she finally got her hand on those proofs. What came next was to let Marcos pay the price. Taking out two thick file bags, Lainey handed them to Aleigha, "These two bags can ruin Marcos." "So will the Gardner family. Up to you now." Aleigha wanted to revenge for her mother, and the Gardner family was nothing to her. With two bags in her hands, Aleigha said coldly, "Lainey, for the sake of my mother, I won''t spare you." "As long as you spare Emilia." Lainey felt a little uneasy. "Emilia? She also did something bad. I have to think it over. And there are your brother-inw and your brother." "Don''t worry. I will take good care of them." Something urred to Lainey suddenly, and she trembled involuntarily. Back in the car, Aleigha was anxious to check the stuff inside the file bags. What Lainey left was full and borate. Aleigha read on, and her fingers couldn''t help trembling. The rage chilled Aleigha to the bone. Adrian had been waiting for a long time in the vi. Adrian could tell by one nce that Aleigha was sullen. He walked up to her immediately. "Adrian, I will leave Lainey to you. As for Marcos, I will confront him by myself." Adrian didn''t ask any questions but held Aleigha in her arms, "Aleigha, no matter what happens, you must keep me in the loop." "I am here for you whatever happens." Aleigha felt touched and nodded, "My humble wish is you can trust me." "Don''t question me no matter what I do. All I do is for revenge." Adrian let out a long sigh and said, "Aleigha, you don''t have to be so tired. I can help you with something." "No, I want to ruin him with my hands just like he did to my grandfather." When night fell, Adrian left with Lainey. It was possible that Lainey couldn''t survive tonight. As for Emilia, Aleigha had her own n. Adrian came back at midnight. He held Aleigha in his arms and fell asleep. At dawn, Aleigha left. Adrian was still in a sound sleep. It was Empire Group. Jaidyn sat by the window, lost in thought. "President, Aleigha Gardner wants to see you." Aleigha? Jaidyn was a little confused. After a while, Cane said casually, "Let her i all my schedules todae? no one else in." When Aleigha came in, Jaidyn was straight at her with a cup of coffee in his hand. It looked as if he was going to skin and eat Aleigha alive. "Mr. Galloway, long time no see." Aleigha waved at him with a bitter smile, worse than a sob. Jaidyn turned cold and put the coffee on the desk expressionlessly. "Aleigha, how could you have the face to see me?" Aleigha blushed and suppressed her anger, "Mr. Galloway, there is some misunderstanding between us." "I was the victim though you also suffered some losses from this kidnap. Anyway, you won''t take me as the ringleader, will you?" "You can''t me me for the feud between Adrian and you." "How innocent you are! Why are you here?" Jaidyn stood up and felt depressed for the anger at heart. He couldn''t vent this anger on Aleigha but couldn''t dissolve it by himself. "I came to propose a sure-win project. I help you to take down the Gardner family, and you help me ruin Marcos. The Gardner family? Jaidyn doubted what he heard. As a Gardner, the woman in front of him would like to take down her own family? "What do you get if the Gardner family is ruined?" Jaidyn wondered. Without invitation, Aleigha pulled out the chair in front of the office and sat down, "The Gardner destey nothing to me." is "However, Marcos is my arch enemy. As for the details, Mr. Galloway, curiosity kills a cat." "Just tell me whether you are interested." Jaidyn thought that those famous families in City A were in the way though his Empire Group was doing business with them. However, benefits maximization was always the goal of a merchant, and Jaidyn was an excellent merchant. "Deal." Aleigha smiled faintly, as she had foreseen this result. "Here are the bnce sheets of those projects on which Marcos cooperated with Empire Group." "Some scrutiny and investigation will expose lots of problems. You do your part, and I am responsible for the follow-up." Taking the documents from Aleigha, Jaidyn identally touched her cold fingertips. Emotions stirred at the bottom of his heart. There was a moment when Jaidyn felt bewitched. Fortunately, Aleigha did not notice it. Jaidyn found the problems in those documents and was infuriated by what Marcos did behind his back. The investigation into these problems would result in more that Aleigha hated his guts ruin of Marcos, so it was the WY Chapter 1228 "Okay, I can help, but..." But what? Aleigha had a bad presentiment. Squinting, she noticed the upturn of Jaidyn''s mouth corners and waited patiently. "But, you have to marry me." Marriage? Aleigha looked at Jaidyn in shock. "My family has been urging me to get married. I don''t like blind dates ormercialize marriage. Now you''re asking for my help, and I think you''re a good option." Aleigha regained her calmness and sneered, "Jaidyn, how scheming you are!" "I suggested a win-win proposal, in which you will lose nothing but gain some fund." "I don''t want to mess up with you." Aleigha was calm looked at Jaidyn coldly. "In my opinion, I am the best candidate for you in this proposal. Even Adrian can''t strike Marcos a deadly blow with these proofs." "No one, except me, can do it." "Marcos pocketed the wealth of the Empire Group. If I make aint, he will be doomed eternally." "You are a smart girl and deliberate all possibilities." "Youe for me because I can help you reach optimum efficiency." Aleigha didn''t like being seen through by others and frowned. She rediscovered Jaidyn. What he said was right, as Adrian couldn''t give Marcos a fatal blow. So, she came to seek Jaidyn''s help. If Empire Group didn''t take action against Marcos, those proofs would be useless. This was the right moment which Aleigha had waited for a long time. She hated to let it slip.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Aleigha hesitated, and Jaidyn felt there was hope for him. In fact, she felt it not bad to get married to Aleigha and raise a family. Aleigha lowered her head, and her mind was in turmoil. Jaidyn waited patiently, and his eyes lingered on Aleigha. The longer he stared at Aleigha, the more he thought that she should be the right choice for him. He didn''t mind her once being with Adrian. "I need time to think it over." Aleigha stood up, got back those documents, and left under the gazes of Jaidyn. The chilly air outside Empire Group cooled Aleigha down instantly. The eptance of Jaidyn''s proposal meant that Adrian would be a passing traveler in her life. Adrian had done a lot for her, and she could do nothing in return. And she couldn''t imagine how mad Adrian would got if that happened. Aleigha felt burning under the sun and in the cold wind. Instead of the vi, Aleigha went to herpany. She ran into Lennon at the entrance of the building. A girl, dressed up gorgeously and about the same age as Aleigha, stood next to Lennon. "Aleigha, how are you doing?" Lennon saw Aleigha who was absent-minded. He walked to Aleigha quickly, ignoring the girl next to him. Aleigha collected herself and smiled faintly at Lennon, "I stayed abroad for sometime." "I came back not long ago, and thank you." "Lennon, who is she?" The girl came over and sized up Aleigha hostilly. This unkindness exasperated Aleigha in bad mood, but she took some effort to maintain amiable. Because this girl seemed like a friend of Lennon. "This is Aleigha, my good friend." Lennon introduced, and there was some imperceptible sadness. Jeers appeared on the face of the girl, "Lennon, can this girl be your friend?" "You are innocent. Be careful, and don''t be captivated by girls with vanity." "They y their cards well and are anxious to seduce those riches." Coldness shed across Aleigha''s face, "Lennon, I still have work to do. Let''s get together another day." "Aleigha, wait. Lisa, you''ve gone too far. She''s my friend. If you dare to insult her again, I won''t forgive you." Out of anger, Lennon left the girl behind and ran after Aleigha. "Lennon, if you leave, the cooperation between our families will end at this moment." Lennon paused. He turned to the girl and ended his chase after Aleigha. In her office, Aleigha threw a fit. When Adrian called, she couldn''t conceal her anger. On the other side of the phone, Adrian chuckled, "Who exasperated my Aleigha? What do you think of a dinner tonight?" "I have a good news for you." Aleigha pursed her lips. After a long silence, she epted this dinner invitation. At about five o''clock, Kasey called Aleigha. It was in a coffee shop. Kasey arrived early. She couldn''t hide the smile on her face when Aleigha appeared. "What is up?" Aleigha sounded cold. Kasey curled her lips to a smile, seductive to men. However, Aleigha didn''t like this smile. "Miss Gardner seems unhappy. Why don''t share you a piece of c news?" "What good news? D waste your time mystifying things." Aleigha didn''t bother to pretend warm to Kasey. "Miss Gardner, I married Marcos for money." "I don''t feel the thing for Marcos, and I am only his man at chess." "I can tell you anything you, only if you give me money." Aleigha was sharp eyed and looked at Kasey inquisitively. "Just tell me the good news. I have no interest in you." Kasey''s eyes were calm as she stirred the coffee in front of her, "A regicide." A regicide? Aleigha looked up at Kasey suddenly, "Marcos wants to murder Dustin?" Kasey said nothing, but there was an unconceble smile in her eyes. "How much do you want?" "I want a confortable life. Ten million, and I can tell you more." "Ten million? You are too greedy. You can''t ten million even if you spend your whole life in the nightclub." "How dare to demand ten million" Kasey was in shock, as she didn''t expect that Aleigha would dig up her background. "Miss Gardner, there is still room for discussion." Kasey''s voice softened. "Discussion? You didn''t mean that. I will know your so-called good news sooner orter, so why should I waist my money?" Kasey realized she was now at a disadvantage due to her underestimation of the young girl. Her confidence left her, and she behaved cautiously. "Miss Gardner, we can cooperate. I know you hate Marcos, and I can help you." "However, I need some rewards after you seed." Aleigha achieved her goal. With a sneer, she said, "We will talk about the cooperationter. If nece will contact you." Now, Aleigha was strong enough to have the final say. Chapter 1229 Aleigha turned around a corner. She let out a long sigh of relief and smiled. She felt relieved for knowing Marcos'' n in advance. She had been afraid that Marcos would stab her in the back. Aleigha didn''t dare to underestimate Marcos. When night fell, and lights were lit. Boatcus Mansion was aze with lights. Adrian arrived here early, but Aleigha stood her up. Aleigha went back to the Gardner''s. It was weird and quiet in the house. Aleigha didn''t meet anyone during her entrance into the house. And Laura disappeared too. At the staircases, Aleigha heard smashes from Dustin''s room on the second floor. Aleigha turned cold and went upstairs quietly. "You always look down upon me." "Lying on your sickbed, you give the family property to a country girl instead of me!" "What on earth in your mind? Tell me now." Marcos yelled with anger, and the entire house could hear his roar. Aleigha approached grimly, stopped at the door, and recorded what happened inside the room with her phone. Marcos acted as Kasey had said. "You beast! Your aunt is right. I shouldn''t trust you." Dustin''s voice was as low as a sob, and it seemed he was exhausted. "I will deal with Charlotte that bit*chter." "Well, you like that country girl. I will get her here and make her give back all those properties in front of you." "Dad, don''t me me, as it is all your fault. You let me down." "Get lost! I don''t want to see your face. Err... Err..." Aleigha could tell from the hoarse voice of Dustin that he felt bad. She kicked the door open. "Marcos, let Grandpa go." The open door frightened Marcos, but his hand didn''t leave Dustin''s neck. Aleigha took a series of photos of the crime scene. Then, she made a call. "Adrian, help. I''m in the Gardner''s." When the phone rang, Adrian was ready to yell at Aleigha. However, what Aleigha said made her fly out of the restaurant without a word. "Bit*h, I''ll kill you!" Marcos''s eyes turned red. He let go of Dustin and dashed toward Aleigha. Aleigha was quick enough to dodge and threw a vase on the table at Marcos. Marcos dodged awkwardly. Marcos, infuriated by the attack, caught Aleigha and p her on the face. Brutality shed past Aleigha''s eyes. She grabbed one of Marcos'' hands and tumbled Marco down with wrestle. Practice made perfect. Her strength was weak, so she practised day and night. Marcos was tall and thin, but Aleigha did a good job. What happened just now was far beyond Marcos''s imagination. His bones seemed to smash on the ground. Aleigha took the opportunity to rush to Dustin when Marcoy motionless on the ground. A chill ran through her heart, as Dustin already died with widened eyes. Marcos struggled to stand up andughed at Aleigha in shock. "Bit*h, that old man is dead. What can you do now? Give me those properties." "I''ll leave your body intact, then your mother and grandpa will recognize you." Aleigha clenched her fists, and then a bright smile spread across her face as a firework did. "Dad, the property is mine, so is the whole Gardner family. What is your next move?" "You intend to kill me and forge the crime scene to get those properties?" "However, I say you will fail. Do you believe it?" Marcos was anxious to kill Aleigha, as he knew Adrian was on the way here. "Aleigha, I won''t kill you, as long as you give me those properties. is more, I promise you an affluet life in the future." "You''re my daughter, how can I kill you?" Marcos smirked with brutality in his eyes. "Really? Should I trust you?" Aleigha asked with some confusion in her eyes. Marcos chuckled to himself. "You should. I waspelled against my will about your grandfather. I love you." "I won''t lie to my daughter. Give me what I t I said, and then we leave here to enjoy our lives abroad." Frowning, Aleigha smiled faintly, and her eyes were as tranquil as the calmke. "But Dad, Adrian is here. We won''t believe what you said." Adrian stood at the door with his hair glistening with beads of sweat. The smile on Aleigha drove the panic away from the bottom of his heart. With a chill on his back, Marcos turned around stiffly. "Uncle Gardner, are you going to confess your crime, or do you need us to escort?" Adrian strode into the room and held Aleigha in his arms. He felt so worried about Aleigha that he already ran eight red lights all the way to the Gardner family. Thank goodness that his Aleigha was fine! Her unkempt hair confirmed to him that she resisted just now. "Are you alright?" Adrian asked gentlely, with affection in his eyes. Aleigha pursed her lips and shook her head, "I''m fine, but I can''t hold on for long either." Fierceness appeared in Marcos''s eyes. A crazy idea came into his mind when Adrian and Aleigha were in a conversation. Marcos had to be vicious now when Adrian was already here. Marcos knew that Dustin kept a gun in this room for selfdefence. Adrian intended to leave this dangerous ce with Aleigha. And his men would take over the follow-ups. Before they left the door, Marcos took out the gun. "None of you will walk out of this ce alive," Marcos appreciated his boldness now. Aleigha looked at Marcos gloomily. Adrian pulled Aleigha to his back subconsciously. Aleigha regretted not taking her gun with her today. "Give me what the old man gave you. Hurry up," Marcos screamed, and his hand holding the gun was trembling. He was excited, or a little crazy. Killing was nothing to Marcos, but he got overexcited when his target was Adrian. "Aleigha, give him, or else we''ll die today," Adrian''s face darkened. The air in the room was fierce and dull. What Adrian said sounded like that he was showing the white feather. Marcos was wild with joy for this.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "They are in my room. Go and get them yourself. They are in the drawer of my dressing table." Some mystery shed in Aleigha''s eyes, and she had another n. "Ah, what are you doing, Marcos? Don''t shoot, and put down the gun." Kasey walked in and held Marcos instantly, distracting his attention. Chapter 1230 Marcos and Adrian didn''t notice Kasey, but Aleigha spotted the flying hem of her skirt at the door. Kasey once proposed cooperation to Aleigha, and it was the right time to prove her value now. "Let go, you bit*h." Marcos wouldn''t get rid of Kasey, who held Marcos tightly in her arms. In a panic, he pulled the trigger. With a silencer, the pistol didn''t make much noise. The force of the shooting numbed Marcos'' hand, and the pistol fell on the ground.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In the blink of an eye, Marcos felt hopeless. Aleigha wouldn''t spare Marcos. She would like to get back all wealth that was supposed to be hers first. Death would be a light punishment for Marcos, and Aliegha nned more than that for him. Kasey loosed Marcos and stood aside despondently after the gun fell on the ground. Adrian kicked the gun away and gave a kick to Marcos, who fell to the ground immediately. On all fours, Marcos felt short of breath with one hand on his stomach. Aleigha was lost in her thought. She had the proof to convict Marcos of his murdering Dustin. Now she got advantages, so there was still room for her to win in the cooperation with Jaidyn. Marcos was sent to the police station by Adrian''s men, and Aleigha provided the evidence. Together with Adrian, she went back to the Gardner family after spending one night offering the confession in the police station. What Dustin left was supposed in the drawer of the dressing table, but it was gone now. Looking at the empty drawer, Aleigha didn''t get mad. The slight nail polish beside the drawer told Aleigha that who had been here. "May I help?" Adrian asked. Aleigha shook her head and smiled, "I did it on purpose, or I won''t find out who she is." "The certificate of authorization is gone, and we will know who is behind this plot soon." "Aren''t you worried?" Adrian couldn''t hide his admiration in his eyes. Aleigha was smarter than he had thought. Losing her tempter sometimes, Aleigha was cool and calm most of the times. "About what? There are enemies, and I will die of exhaustion if staying in anxiety all the time. "I have something important at hand. Are youing with me?" Adrian rxed his frown, thinking that this woman was lovable! "Yes." They arrived at Empire Group. Adrian looked confused but didn''t ask a question. They walked into the building hand in hand. No one dared to block their way, as someone recognized Adrian. A secretary came forward to greet them when they were on the floor where Jaidyn''s office was. Aleigha smiled faintly, "You had better not go in and keep Mr. Galloway in the dark." "Otherwise, you will be preached." Confused about what Aleigha said, the secretary insisted on their stay outside the door for a moment. So, Aleigha and Adrian waited outside the door. "Get out, let Aleighae in alone. You are fired. Go get the sry of this month. Go!" This rage took Aleigha by surprise. Adrian''s eyebrows knitted tightly. He looked sideways at Aleigha and said coldly, "Why are we doing here?" "Make him owe me a favor, and then I can use his help as a return whenever necessary." Aleigha was visionary. However, she didn''t tell all her n to Adrian. "I''ll go in with you." Adrian held her hand and refused to let go. Aleigha broke intoughter and patted his hand, "I''ll go in on my own. Wait here." Then, she walked into the office on her own. There was fire in Jaidyn''s eyes. He stared at Adrian and asked coldly, "Why do you bring Adrian here?" Aleigha shrugged her shoulders helplessly and pulled open one attitude to sit down. Her casua seemed to soothe Jaidyn a bit. Aleigha didn''t fear Jaidyn. "Don''t waste our time. Marcos is in the police station. I can help you recover the loss." "However, if you stick to your condition, I can''t cooperate." "Marcos is doomed." "There Jestimony and material dence for his crime. Now thinket What do you say of me a favor?" A favor? Jaidyn knew instantly that Aleigha had some ns in her mind. "I don''t care about that bit of cash, so I won''t owe you a favor," Jaidyn said seriously. Her eyes were filled with coldness instead of calmness. "Well, that''s the end of the negotiation. But I am sure that you''ll ask for help in the future." Aleigha got up and intended to leave. "Aleigha, I owe you a favor." Jaidyn changed his mind the moment Aleigha stood up. He was looking forward to some entanglement with Aleigha. "All right." All the way out of Empire Group, Adrian didn''t ask any questions about Aleigha''s ns. "I''m going to thepany. What about you?" Adrian was very busy, but he loved to spend his time with Aleigha. Adrian looked tender and raised his hand to stroke Aleigha''s hair. "I''ll go to work now. Be careful. Spare some time to learn to drive, which will be convenient for your life." Aleigha nodded obediently. Back in thepany, Aleigha prepared some documents. Then she took a nap. Now, her phone rang. Jaidyn moved faster than she had imagined. He already reported the case to the police. He was exining his case to the police when Aleigha arrived at the police station. Aleigha handed the evidences to the police, and there would be no two ways about Marcos'' ending. Marcosmitted too many crimes. And there were not many Gardners left. As a result, Aleigha became a patriarch of the Gardner family. Charlotte attended Dustin''s funeral, which was grand. Aleigha became a poor child in the eyes of others. Back in the Gardner''s, Aleigha packed up her stuff, regardless of a scene of destion. Aleigha helped Laura and her child settle down and gave them arge money. She would fend forthem continuously. belongs to en.swno Ontent The bad impression or disgust of the Gardner house made Aleigha sell it at a low price. Then, Aleigha moved in with Adrian. After the liquidation, what the Gardner family left was little. Aleigha didn''t want to run Gardner''spanies. So, she asked Adrian to help file for bankruptcy. That was how the famous Gardner family ended. As time passed, the summer was already here, and it was getting hot. Emilia was locked up in the dark warehouse by Adrian. Except for eating, she had nothing to do. However, she withered because of the fears in her imagination. Emilia knew there was no hope after Lainey disappeared for a few days. She knew Adrian well. She knew what awaited her. After some busy days, Aleigha thought of Emilia and the Woods family. She had been confused about why the Woods family was peaceful, as Emilia should have set her trap up long ago. She had left her guard down for a while. Emilia was supposed to execute her trick during her absence. In the warehouse, Aleigha was calm, while Emilia was perplexed with fear. Chapter 1231 "Tell me, what did you do to the Woods family?" The light in Aleigha''s eyes flickered. She couldn''t figure out what was Emilia''s trick after contemtion. There was no news from the Woods family after such a long time. So, Aleigha came to ask Emilia directly. Emilia shivered and looked at Aleigha with some doubt. "What? You didn''t mess up with the Woods family?" The look on Emilia''s face confused Aleigha. Could it be true that Emilia did nothing to the Woods family? "No, I don''t begrudge the Woods family, so it is unnecessary to mess up with them. I hate you only." "What''s more, why do you think that I dare to mess up with the Woods family?" Aleigha''s heart skipped a beat, and there was something shing past Aleigha''s mind. So, there were others against Aleigha, apart from Emilia. However, Aleigha remembered well that both Emilia and Lainey caused all trouble for her. Well, was there a change in this life? Getting up, Aleigha walked to Emilia. Looking at dirty and smelly Emilia with unkempt hair, Aleigha couldn''t help pping her on the face. Emilia couldn''t dodge and felt a burning pain on her face. "Even now, you still try to fool me? Tell me, what have you done to the Woods family?: "Didn''t you want to murder Windy and Freddie?" Emilia shook her head crazily. She didn''t dare to lie under the cold gazes of Aleigha. Her fate was in the hand of Aleigha now. Aleigha reached out her hand and grabbed Emilia''s cor. She gnashed her teeth and said, "You have two days to think it over." "If you remain silent about your trick, I will make you regret being born." "No, I told you everything. Please let me go. I am sorry. Aleigha, I am sorry." Aleigha felt annoyed, shook off Emilia, and left. It was a sleepless night for Aleigha. Once she fell asleep, her mind would be in a mess. Back in the vi, Aleigha slept for one day and one night. Waking up, she didn''t find a trace of Adrian, so he was supposed to spend all night working. It was getting hot, and Aleiga felt restless. After lunch, she went to school. Too many things happened, but Aleigha insisted on studying. Now she went to school to catch up with the progress. For Aleigha, the school was the only purend where she could get relieved. "Aleigha, it''s you." Aleigha was on her way to the teacher''s office. She met Freddie halfway there. The sight of Freddie calmed Aleigha down. She couldn''t suppress her happiness to smile, and the sunlight gilt the smile. This beautiful smile stirred Freddie''s calmness. Aleigha and Freddie looked at each other in the eyes, and their expressions were as innocent as those of children. "Long time no see." Aleigha looked away. "My mom kept asking about you. Why don''t you pay a visit to her today?" Freddie approached Aleigha involuntarily. Suddenly, he took Aleigha''s hand. The warmth from his palm embarrassed Aleigha. She withdrew her hand quickly. "Okay, I will goter. I need to talk to the teacher first." Aleigha didn''t refuse. Freddie felt disappointed at Aleigha''s withdrawing her hand but overjoyed by what she said. Coming out of the teacher''s office, Aleigha went to the Woods family with Freddie by bus. It was in the afternoon, and Windy was not at home. In the courtyard, Aleigha already felt the change in the Woods family, as it became noisy. "Mama has been busy recently and hired some servants to take care of me."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Everything was clear to Aleigha now. Those kidnaps taught Aleigha to be vignt. She had been to the Woods family several times and remembered those servants. However, the new recruits didn''t fix in the Woods family well from their appears and manners. They were all young, beautiful, and hot girls, who behaved invitingly sometimes. They looked at Freddie with some intents. Aleigha didn''t worry anymore after being informed that these girls were selected by Windy. In the parlor, a maid brought Aleigha a ss of water, and she couldn''t help ncing at the maid. Aleigha felt confused again. There was something wrong with those eye expressions. Howe a maid looked at the guest invited by her master with hostility? Aleigha felt sure about what she had seen. Keeping her countenance, she chatted with Freddie casually. Learning that Aleigha was visiting her home, Windy came back at 4 o''clock that afternoon, leaving her work behind. In the evening, Aleigha met Freddie''s father, who was a high officer in Province H, for the first time. He was a dignified and wise man in his middle age. Aleigha didn''t see him in herst life. Aleigha impressed this officer with boldness. The Woods family became bustling because of this officer and Aleigha. During the supper, Aleigha paid attention to those servants, besides the Woods family. She didn''t find out any problems in that short time. After dinner, Samuel treated Aleigha to with his best tea. Windy dragged Freddie out of the parlor. Knowing her intention, Aleigha didn''t ask a question but drank tea with Samuel. "Aleigha, I''ve heard about what happened to your family. I''m also aware of your story with the Xiao family. What do you n to next?" BUMS Aleigha was stunned, and a trace of doubt shed past her eyes. Samuelughed loudly and said, "Windy said that you didn''t like Freddie." "Don''t worry, as we won''t force you to love him. However, I would like to fulfill one wish of Windy today." "What do you say of being my goddaughter? If that is the case, that brat from the Xiao family won''t dare to take advantage of you in the Sure." These words put Aleigha in shock and confusion, and she was moved to perplexity. Her hands holding the teacup were trembling slightly. "Windy likes you. You lost your mother, and something bad happened to your father some time ago." "Your aunt is too old to take care of you. Why don''t you agree to my goddaughter? So the Woods family can protect you in the future." "With the support of the Woods family, the brat from the Xiao family won''t dare to mess up with you. And Freddie can end his lovesick. It is natural that you don''t like that kid." Samuel was sagacious to tell that Aleigha was not an ordinary girl. She remained calm after such a misery happened in her family. "I, I don''t know what to say. Uncle Woods, if you have no objections, I am more than d to call you father." Chapter 1232 Aleigha did not call Samuel father instead of godfather. Samuel''s face lit up with joy, "Of course no." Aleigha felt it not true that she should be a goddaughter of Samuel. At ten o''clock in the evening, Adrian called, and Aleigha had to leave the Woods family now. Adrian was already waiting outside the Woods'' by his car. Samuel came out to see Aleigha off. Adrian walked forward to greet Samuel instantly. "He is that kid from the Xiao family?" Samuel looked Adrian up and down. Then, he realized how naive Freddie was,pared with this Xiao. The ambition and determination in Adrian''s eyes were rare in a young man. Samuel liked Adrian very much. "Uncle Woods, nice to meet you," Adrian spoke first when Samuel still sized him up. Samuel nodded slightly and turned to Aleigha, "Aleigha, you remember one thing." "From now on, the Woods family are your backers, and you have nothing to fear about." Aleigha held back herughter and nodded in agreement. In the car, the atmosphere was weird. "Aleigha, the Woods family likes you?" Adrian said with displeasure. "Yes, that''s right. Samuel took me as a goddaughter today," Aleigha said casually but observed Adrian closely. "Great! The Woods family will save you a lot of trouble.'' The new servants of the Woods family popped up in Aleigha''s mind. She frowned slightly and said coldly, "I''m afraid that someone is mess up with the Woods family." "Are you sure?" Aleigha nodded and felt bad with this thought. If it weren''t Elimia, who would dare to mess up with the Woods family? "No one can take advantage of the Woods family. You know that Jaidyn is a member of the Woods family." What Adrian said didn''t convince Aleigha at all, as she knew some secrets that Adrian was kept in the dark from. In herst life, Windy got burned in a fire, resulting in a disfigured face, and Freddie was pushed down the stairs. He was disabled and couldn''t move from the neck to the toes. The culprit was not found even when Aleigha died. Aleigha always assumed that Emilia and Lainey were the culprits, and their move was out of jealousy toward Aleigha herself. With some reflection, Aleigha inclined to think that Emilia and Lainey had no such courage to be against the Woods family. So, there should be a boss behind the scene, but what did he want? Aleigha felt agitated for the next few days. The peace of the Woods family disturned Aleigha. On weekend, Freddie asked Aleigha out for fun, and a strange girl came with Freddie. Freddie introduced this girl to be the daughter of Windy''s business partner. She was 19 years old, and her name was Bria Gates. Aleigha had no impression of this girl, and Freddie didn''t pay much attention to Bria. Bria was shy but looked at Freddie with burning passion. They went to watch the movie. After dinner, Aleigha went home. Waking up the next morning, Aleigha received a call from Windy, and Adrian was preparing to go to work. ''Aleigha,e to the Feng''s." Before Aleigha could ask a question, Windy hung up the phone. "Something''s wrong." With her phone in the hand, Aleigha looked at Adrian. Adrian frowned, "I''ll take you there." On the way, Aleigha did not say a word and was thinking all kinds of possibilities. Arriving at the Woods family, Aleigha saw the door of the courtyard was wide open. There were reporters wandering around, but no one dared to walk in the yard. Aleigha rushed into the Woods family without waiting for Adrian to get off the car. At the door, Aleigha heard Windy''s scold. The parlor was full of people, and Freddie was sitting on the sofa in the corner, despondently. Bria leaned in the arms of a middle-aged woman, sobbing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aleigha sniffed out something fishy. She went straight to Freddie and pulled him up. "Come with me." In a daze, Freddie followed Aleigha out. "Who are you? Where are you taking Freddie to? How can you be irresponsible for your bad deeds?" The middle-aged woman who had Bria in her arms suddenly yelled loudly, and then the whole parlor fell silent. Aleigha turned cold, "Irresponsible? Are you saying about the Woods family or Freddie?" The middle-aged woman was taken by surprise and didn''t know how to answer. She looked at Aleigha maliciously. The viciousness in the woman''s eyes enlightened Aleigha suddenly. She dragged Freddie to a storeroom and shut the door. "Tell me, tell me the whole story. Don''t leave a single detail." Aleigha''s moves confused Freddie. The clear eyes of Aleigha made Freddie lower his head, "You leftst night." "Then, Bria invited me to a bar." "Soon, I got drunk. When I woke up in a hotel this morning and didn''t remember what happenedst night." "Then, the Gates family rushed in, and the media followed behind." Aleigha looked cold and didn''t say anything. Freddie couldn''t figure out what was in her mind. "Let''s go back now. You should insist that you were drunk and remember nothing." Freddie lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Aleigha like a child who had done something wrong. "Let''s go. It''s fine." Aleigha led the way and saw Adrian talking with Windy. Windy came forward immediately at the sight of Aleigha and Freddie. "Aleigha, you were therest night. What on earth happened?" Aleigha shook her head, "I left beforehand and didn''t know what happened. Mom, don''t worry." "It is clear that this a trick, and we have to calm down now." "Be patient, and we will know their purpose soon. It is not wise to strike out blindly." "Freddie, I believe in you." Aleigha patted Freddie, who felt ashamed, on the shoulder tofort him. She was afraid that Freddie, bright and optimistic, would be defeated by this trick. This episode would disgrace the Woods family and undermind Samuel''s status in the army. The boss behind the scene seemed determined to be against the Woods family. "Don''t worry about the media. There to deal with public opinions, but the attitude of thel Gates family matters most. "If they insist on suing Freddie, let''s take it we and eth a cool head. The a , the more easily w mistakes." "And that is part of the trick." Aleigha''s voice was hoarse, but it sounded cold. Could it coincidence that Aleigha as his Sam and Freddie made a mistake that next day? Windy was too sad to cry. She looked haggard and felt helpless. Aleigha pulled Adrian over and gave some instructions in a low voice. Adrian nodded and left. Aleigha, Windy, and Freddie returned to the parlor. "Windy, we are friends. Your son said that he didn''t like my daughter." "However, what he did was disgraced!" "Wait, I''ll sue and make your family utterly discredited." "Jodie, don''t be over." Windy, both awkward and angry, protested feebly. Chapter 1233 There must be a conspiracy behind a series of coincidences. Aleigha knew someone was targeting the Woods family. Though she didn''t know who it was yet, she was not gonna let it happen. The Woods family had never had a scandal like this. It was condemned by a sea of opinion. It was devastating, for the Woods family and for Freddie. The timing couldn''t be worse. Aleigha thought that maybe whoever was behind this did this for her. It waste at night when the Woods finally quietened down. The Gatess didn''t leave until after dinner. Windy had been busy the whole day and looked haggard. She returned to her room and left Freddie and Aleigha alone in the living room. "It''s gonna be fine. There''s always a way out. You don''t have to me yourself. If you didn''t do it, you didn''t do it. "Why do you look so down? People may think you feel guilty." Freddie looked at Aleigha with his clear eyes. He pursed his lips but did not say a word. There was an unconceble tiredness on his handsome face, which made Aleigha''s heart ache. He sighed slightly and lowered his head. Even his mother couldn''t turn it around. What could Aleigha do? No, the Gates family would not let him off. Thinking of this, Freddie anxiously rubbed his hair, looking extremely painful. Aleigha frowned slightly. She walked forward, grabbed Freddie''s hand, and shouted in a harsh voice. "Coward, what are you afraid of? You think it''s a done deal? "You wanna go to jail for something you didn''t do? "Don''t you want to fight back at all? Are you so willing to ruin your whole life? "Tell you what. Once you''re in jail, Bria will marry someone else, and the Gates family will get a big settlement. "But the Woods family will be finished, and your parents will live in sorrow forever. No one''s gonna sympathize with you! "So what if you get out of prison many yearster? If you think what I''m saying is wrong, then go ahead and beat yourself up. "You can turn yourself in now and tell everyone what you have done." Freddie looked at Aleigha, his eyes full of shock. It took him a long time to regain hisposure. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Aleigha, what should I do?" "Nothing. Just be yourself. "The whole thing is a trap, and we''ll just wait and see. Come here, I''ll tell you how to deal with it." Aleigha whispered in Freddie''s ear. He looked puzzled, but did not ask any questions. He got up, took a deep breath, and put on his previous bright smile. He chose to believe in Aleigha. That night, Aleigha slept in the guest room, but she hardly slept at all. She wondered what would the Gates family do next. It was time for her to go to someone. The next morning, Freddie knocked on Aleigha''s door. The depression of yesterday was no longer on his face. He felt ashamed and shy when he saw Aleigha. But he had to admire her calmness. "I''m d you''vee around. Let''s go out. You need some fresh air. Auntie Windy will be fine." Aleigha went out with Freddie without taking the Woods family''s car. There were many reporters outside. Seeing them, the reporters rushed over. "Mr. Woods, is what the Gates family said true?" Aleigha had already told Freddie how to answers these questions. Freddie remained calm. There was even a hint of a smile on his face, and he only replied with one word, "No." As expected, his answer immediately made headlines in all the media. Then, there was a slight shift in public opinion. Ny percent of the public opinion condemning Freddie had disappeared in one night. This was Adrian''s contribution. The other 10% was Aleigha''s gift to the Gates family. She didn''t want them to get a chance to say the Woods family was controlling the media. Aleigha took Freddie to It had been established for years, and most of the residents were elderly people. Freddie was confused, but he didn''t ask. He didn''t know why, but he trusted Aleigha. They came to an old building. Aleigha pointed to a house on the third floor. "Let''s go to that one. Don''t say anything and follow my lead." Freddie nodded. They went up to the third floor and knocked at the door.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was a middle-aged man who opened the door. He was a little fat, wearing a vest with several small holes. His eyes were calm. There was no doubt in his eyes when he saw them. He just let them in. Freddie followed behind Aleigha. His heart was filled with doubts. "Uncle Camron, are you home alone?" Aleigha, who seemed to be very familiar with the middle-aged man, directly sat on a shabby sofa. "He''s inside. Talk to him if you want." Camron Burton looked at Freddie, then turned around and walked into the kitchen. Aleigha got up and gave the Freddie a wink. Then, they walked into a room. When Aleigha opened the door, she smelled the strong smell of paint There was a young man in the coom. He was tall and thin, but he wore a slightly fat work suit. He turned to to look at them. "Miss Gardner, you''re here." Aleigha nodded and smiled slightly. "This is Freddie Woods." Hearing this, the man''s expression suddenly froze. He He was holding a brush, looking very pale because he hadn''t been out for a long time. "I don''t know how to exin the Bria thing. I can tell you that the Gates family made her do so. "Mr. Woods, please don''t me Bria. She''s also the victim." Doubt shed in Freddie''s eyes. He didn''t what to say. "This is Ewan Burton, Bria''s ssmate. They are lovers, but Bria''s family don''t agree with it. "Bria tried to kill herself a few times for it. In the end, her family agreed to let her stay with Ewan if she did one thing for them." Freddie instantly knew what was going on and why Aleigha took him here. His eyes changed from doubt to tenderness. "Miss Gardner, if there''s anything I can do for you, feel free to tell me." Aleigha said with a smile, "Well, I will give you and your father some money. Please leave here with Bria. "You can go anywhere you want, but you can''te back. I''ll take care of the rest." Ewan''s eyes sparkled softly, and after a while, he nodded. "You don''t have to bring anything. You''re leaving tonight. I''ll wait for you at the Woods Residence." When they walked out of the house, Freddie looked at Aleigha and said, "I guess someone is following us." A cold light shed in Aleigha''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "It''s okay. "Let''s go to another ce." That night, Ewan came to the Woods Residence with his father. The reporters started specting again. This news soon dominated the headlines. Chapter 1234 This night, Ewan left with his father and Bria. Things were going well, with Adrian''s help. Early the next morning, the Gatess came again. Aleigha had the door locked to prevent them froming in. Windy didn''t know what Aleigha wanted to do, but public opinion changed day by day. Meanwhile, the investigation on Samuel in the military waspletely over. The situation had changed dramatically in three days. The Gates family became anxious. They managed to get an early subpoena, calling all the media to gather at the door of the Woods Residence. Aleigha stayed in the house and stopped anyone from going out. The new servants became restless and tried to get out. Another day passed, and the new servants mored to leave. At noon, Aleigha called in Windy and Freddie, as well as all the servants. The new servants stood together. Most of them were in their early 20s, so they didn''t think twice about it. Aleigha''s eyes were slightly cold, but her voice was unusually high-pitched. "The Woods family treats you well. "However, not only are you ungrateful, but you conspired with outsiders against the Woods family. "I won''t name names now. You know, there are tons of reporters outside. "I''ll give you an hour to think about it. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell the truth. "Three dayster, the Gates family will fall apart. The Woods family won''t let go of anyone who has something to do with it." Everyone knew about the Woods family''s influence. It wouldn''t have been so embarrassed if it hadn''t been for the sudden and so-called love affair. The Woods family was caught off guard by the sudden public condemnation. That guy behind this knew that he couldn''t win against the Woods family, so he resorted to this shameless tactic. If the Woods family survived this, they would definitely retaliate against those involved. Only a quick, urate and merciless attack could bring down the Woods family. If something happened to Samuel, the well-known Woods family would instantly be infamous. What a vicious scheme! Someone wanted to ruin the Woods family. Hearing what Aleigha said, Windy immediately realized what was going on. Fury rose from the bottom of her heart. She mmed the table and shouted, "How dare you! "I can''t believe we have moles here! "Well, if you don''t admit what you did, I will divorce Samuel and use my family''s influence to make you pay." Windy was not just threatening them The Woods family was powerful because it was rted to the military. Windy''s family, however, was even more powerful. Even Adrian had once said, "Don''t mess with Windy. She''s a wolf that gets easily angered." The point was, behind this wolf was a pack of fierce, powerful wolves. Windy''s reaction was exactly what Aleigha wanted. At this time, they just needed to wait quietly. She stood up and helped Windy, who was in a rage, to return to her room. As soon as they entered the room, Windy took Aleigha''s hand and asked in a hurry, "Aleigha, how did you know there were moles in this house?" "The new servants are behaving strangely." "Let''s just wait and see. Don''t be angry. The guy behind this must be anxious now." "Take it easy. Dad''s back at work, right?" "That''s all right. Let''s wait and see." In less than an hour, someone came in. Unexpectedly, it was Sofia, who had forContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Moorked in the Woods fan. Whoet more than ten years. en.swno Seeing Sofia, Windy was a little excited, and her eyes seemed to be burning with fire. Aleigha patted her hand gently. "Sofia? Why are you here?" With a cautious look on her face, Sofia took something out of her pocket. "Madam, I found it in Ad ley''s room." It was a beautiful, fancy diamond ring, but it looked kind of familiar. "This is my ring. Why was it in her room?" Windy was angry and confused. "One day, I saw Adleying into your room. She looked sneaky, so I went to her roomter and found this." "Is Adley the one who is slender and looks very smart?" Aleigha thought of a person. She felt suspicious at the first sight of that girl. "Yes, that''s her." Sofia didn''t notice anything and nodded without hesitation. Windy, however, secretly praised Aleigha in her heart. Perhaps Aleigha had her eye on Adley from the beginning. "Let''s pull the surveince. She''s not gonna get away with it." Aleigha was d that they were finally gonna have proof. Even the universe was helping her. "Send in all the new servants except Adley. I''ll take to them one by one." It was almost time. Aleigha prepared a long speech, but the first one told her everything. As she thought, Adley was the mole. The others didn''t dare to join her. The others were innocent, but Windy didn''t want to keep them. She angrily drove them out without even paying them. The only one left was Adley. Adley was very young. She was smart and pretty. However, her sly eyes exposed her greed. At first, she refused to admit it. Windy was furious, but Aleigha stayed calm. She had Freddie go to the ammunition room and get her a mute gun. With a gun in her hand, Aleigha fired a shot fright the ceiling. Adley was s eshtened that she immediate pe to her knees. NovelDrama.Org Then, Aleigha pointed her gun at Adley and said with a gloomy face, "You can keep denying it. "No one''d know if I shoot you to death." Adley was so scared that she trembled. She knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. Finally, she told them everything. Freddie recorded the tape and handed Windy the recorder. "Godmother, she''s yours." Aleigha''s work was done. Windy the mistress of the Woods family, so it was up to her to with the servants. All they had to do next was wait for the trial. The Woodss would take the Gatess on and fight to the finish. Windy vowed to make them pay for what they did. The next day, a video emerged of Freddie entering the hotel with Bria. The tide had turned again. However, the Woods family seemed to be unmoved. They didn''t ept any interviews, and Windy didn''t even go out. Aleigha went out with Freddie from the back door. It was almost time. She wanted her stuff back. Three days ago, Adrian had found that person. Chapter 1235 In the evening, the air was still filled with heat. Aleigha waited for a whole day outside a high-end residential area with Freddie. "Aleigha, is the person you''re talking about aware of something?" Freddie was somewhat impatient. They had waited so long, but nothing hade of it. "Just wait. She''sing," Aleigha said while having her coffee. It waspletely dark, and a white figure shed by. "Let''s go." Aleigha suddenly got up and pulled Freddie out of the coffee house. That woman walked very fast, and they ran all the way to catch up with her. She went into a tall building. Because of Adrian, they could go in and out of this neighborhood with a lot of fanfare.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The woman came into the elevator, and they were one stepte. The elevator stopped on the 17th floor. On the 17th floor. The woman looked around vigntly, for fear that someone was following her. Then, she walked up two flights of stairs. Unexpectedly, as soon as she took out the key, she felt a hard object against her lower back. "Kasey. "Nice to meet you." Kasey was frightened by the sudden ghost- like voice. She didn''t even dare to look back. She was too familiar with this voice. It was from thest person she wanted to see. "What are you afraid of? Shouldn''t you return my thing to me?" Aleigha said, moving the gun. Kasey was covered with sweat. "Aleigha, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Kasey said. She thought, "This girl may be clever, but she is still young. "She wouldn''t do anything to me if I said I didn''t know anything." Aleigha''s lips curved into a smile. Suddenly, she put her arms around Kasey''s neck and whispered in her ear, "Since you said so, "I''m gonna have to do this the hard way." As she spoke, she slowly moved the gun from Kasey''s waist to her temple. "Aleigha, what do you want?" Kasey was really scared. She didn''t know this girl would be so cruel. She would not be so silly as to think that Aleigha was holding a fake gun. "What do I want? I want my thing back. Haven''t I made myself clear?" "I don''t have it!" Kasey was on the verge of copsing as she said with a tearful voice. What? Aleigha did not see thating. "Then get it back. I can wait." Aleigha came into Kasey''s house. This woman was really something. This house was over 160 square meters. And it was in a prime location. This must have cost at least ten million bucks. Besides, this room was filled with luxury bags, cosmetics, clothes, and jewelry. Marcos couldn''t have bought these for her. Sitting on the sofa, Aleigha cleaned the gun in her hand. Freddie looked gloomy. Under the dim light, Kasey sat still in her fancy carpet. No one knew what she was thinking. "What, are you not going to give it back to me?" After waiting for a long time, Aleigha asked. Her pretty face now looked indifferent. "Aleigha, I''m sorry. I can''t get it back. I''m just working for someone. "Please just let me go. I know I was wrong." Aleigha stood up. The next thing Kasey knew, the crystal chandelier on the ceiling shattered in an instant. Aleigha shot it. Kasey was so terrified that she screamed, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" "If you want me to let you go, tell me where it is." Walking out of the neighborhood, Aleigha took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go back." "You don''t want to take your thing back?" Freddie was confused. "I do, but not now. I need to know who''s behind this first. Get some et rest the next few days and get ready for court." Aleigha had been staying in the Wamily for the past few days. go She back to Adrian''s vi. y had the chance to t belongs to we Although she lived with Adrian, she still wanted to buy a house and move out as soon as possible. She returned to the vi. It was dark inside. Maybe Adrian hadn''t returned yet. She went upstairs alone, opened the door, and smelt alcohol. She couldn''t help but frown. She reached out her hand and turned on the light. "Don''t do that." Adrian hastily said. "What happened? Why don''t you turn on the light?" Aleigha turned off the light and walked up to him. "I was a little tired, so I drank a bit. I thought you wouldn''te back tonight." Adrian reached out to hug her. He buried his head in her long hair and sniffed. "All you guys have to do is wait for the trial. I''ve already talked to thewyer. You don''t have to worry anything." Adrian hugged her tightly and closed his eyes. He appeared extremely tired. Aleigha didn''t say anything and hugged him back. Early the next morning, Adrian left early. Aleigha woke up andy on the bed. She was thinking about the things that had happened during this period of time. It was obvious that the guy behind this was targeting her. Moreover, he cast a wide. His n wasn''t perfect, but it was a good one. She felt she''d got a million traps waiting for her. After washing up, Aleigha went out. She walked casually on the street. "Aleigha? What are you doing here?" Lennon came out of the bank and was about to return to hispany when he saw Aleigha walking Pape leisurely on the street. "Lennon? I heard that you went on a business trip a few days ago." Aleigha approached Lennon and said with a smile in a low voice, "There are a few people following me." Lennon frowned slightly, nced around, and took her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll get rid of them." Aleigha smiled, and a light shed in her eyes. "I wonder who their boss is." "I can help you." "I''m good. You can go ahead with your own business." There was a trace of alienation in her eyes. Lennon felt king of hurt. However, there was still a smile on his face. He watched Aleigha leave. The sudden alienation was not a temporary idea. Aleigha had discovered something in these days. She had a new understanding of the Landry family and Lennon. She went straight to Adrian''spany, but she didn''t go in. Instead, she went into a cafe across the street. Not long after, Adrian came to the cafe. His eyes were filled with anxiety as he rushed to her. "Aleigha, are you alright?" Even though he knew she was fine, he wanted to make sure. "I''m fine. Did you catch them?" Aleigha put down her coffee and looked at Adrian indifferently. Adrian let out a long sigh of relief and sat down beside her, picking up her coffee. Then, he drank it all. Chapter 1236 "Aleigha, next time you''re in danger, I want to be the first to know." Aleigha nodded. Her heart was filled with warmth. "Didn''t I get someone to tell you?" "You had someonee to me with a note like that? What if it waste? What if that guy didn''t tell me?" The coldness in Adrian''s eyes grew. He looked at Aleigha and felt both angry and distressed. Why didn''t this woman care about herself? "They''d know if I called you." She always thought someone might be listening in on her phone. Even if she was wrong, she should be careful. "Give it to me." Adrian stretched out his hand and his face darkened. Taking her phone, Adrian threw it onto the ground and stomped on it a few times. "I''ll buy you a new one." He pulled her out of the cafe. "Adrian, I need to go to the Woods family," Aleigha said as she looked at him with a gentle gaze. Adrian frowned slightly. He was unhappy about it, but he couldn''t stop her. He believed her. "I''ll take you there." At the Woods Residence. Samuel was taken into custody by the investigation team from the central government, and the military kept the news under wraps. However, word got out anyway. To Windy, this was terrible news. When Aleigha arrived, she found the whole Woods family in silence. "What''s the matter?" Freddie sighed and looked at Aleigha with a face full of self-me. "My father''s locked up because of me. "This was supposed to be top secret, but now everyone knows." Well, this was unexpected. It turned out that their enemy had military ties, too. "Aleigha, who do you think has been targeting us? Should I turn to my family? "Or, the guy behind this wants to destroy my family, too?" Windy was furious. If she knew who was behind this, she was sure that she would make that person pay the price. "Is there anything I can do?" Adrian stood next to Aleigha and asked. His low and deep voice showed that he was angered. The Woods family had always been low-key. They had military ties, so they wouldn''t make enemies with others. Adrian thought that the guy behind this was not targeting the Woods family but Aleigha. That guy didn''t dare to directly go against her, so he started with the Woods family. Aleigha was d that Adrian wanted to help her. However, if he made a move, then whoever was behind this might want to back off. It would be more difficult for them to know who did this. "Adrian, I think I can handle it myself." Aleigha looked at Adrian. There was a confident smile in her eyes. Adrian looked at her and nodded. A shadow of smile touched his mouth. After he left, Aleigha''s face instantly became serious. "Freddie, I thought of someone. "He can help us, and he can easily find out who''s behind it. "If I''m right, the Gatess are gonna do something." Windy and Freddie turned to look at her, their faces full of confusion. "Let''s turn to Jaidyn." "My cousin? Why? He hasn''t been seen for a long time." Hearing that, Freddie''s face was filled with disappointment. Although Windy didn''t know why Aleigha mentioned Jaidyn, she knew Aleigha had her reason. Therefore, she didn''t ask. Her intuition told her that Aleigha could get it right. "Freddie, go to your cousin with Aleigha." Freddie was reluctant, but he did not say no. "I don''t even know where he is. "Where should I find him?" "Come with me. I know where he is." They went to Empire Group. Freddie became more and more confused. Then entered thepany, and no one stopped them. This was really strange. Freddie had heard about Empire Group, but he didn''t expect that it had something to do with his cousin. Seeing Aleigha, Jaidyn''s secretary hurriedly stood up to greet her. "Miss Gardner, the president is inside. Do you heed me to inform bini Miss Aleigha waved her hand and said with a smile, "Thank you, but I''m going straight in." Aleigha pushed open Jaidyn''s door. Freddie saw the man sitting on the chair. He understood everything in an instant. Anger and helplessness filled his heart. His cousin was actually the president of Empire Group! "Cousin Jaidyn, why didn''t you tell us?" Jaidyn frowned and ignored Freddie''s words. Instead, he looked at Aleigha, who was gloating. "Let''s talk." Aleigha pulled the chair over and looked at him with interest. "Why do I smell trap?" Jaidyn looked at Aleigha and was a bit annoyed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This woman didn''te with good intentions. She came in with Freddie without even telling him. "Someone''s targeting the Woods family, and you should do something. But I was hoping that you would help us in secret. bwant to know who''s behind this. Jaidyn snorted and turned to look at Freddie. "I''ve read the news. "You think I can handle something your mother can''t?" "Few Ve know you''re the of Empire Group. Besides ff, the only people who know This was a threat. Jaidyn took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Aleigha, what do you want?" Aleighaughed in her heart and replied, "Help the Woods family out and go against the Gates family." "Aleigha, don''t push your luck. I can help the Woods family out, but I won''t do anything to the Gates family." Jaidyn was so angry that he mmed the table and rose to his feet. He felt the burning pain in his palm. "Feng, tell your uncle that Jaidyn is the president of Empire Group. "Anyway, he is not gonna help us." Freddie nodded, his face full of mockery as he looked at Jaidyn. "Yeah. My uncle hates lies. "Cousin Jaidyn, you''re such a good actor. We thought you were just a traveler. "You really surprised me. Tsk tsk." Jaidyn rubbed his temples in anger. After a while, he waved his hand and said fiercely, "Fine, fine! "Off you go. I don''t want to see you guys again." Going out of Empire Group, Freddie was still in a trance. After a while, he asked, "Is Jaidyn really the president?" Aleigha nodded. "Yes, but it''s not over yet. Don''t get too excited. "Let''s see how Jaidyn will deal with the Gates family." Then went back to the Woods Residence. Freddie told Windy what had happened. Windy was shocked, too. After a long time, she said, "I-I''m impressed. He''s really amazing." As the trial day drew near, the media did not release any more information about the Woods family. As if nothing had happened, all the public opinion disappeared. On the other hand, the Gatess came to the Woodss over and over again, but none of them had even brought a reporter. It must have been because of Jaidyn. It seemed that the Gates family was going down. Chapter 1237 The outside air was heavy and moist and sultry. Aleigha left the Woods Residence after dinner. Freddie offered to give her a ride, but she said no. She chose to walk alone. She was not afraid of people following her. She even wanted people from the Gates family to follow her. She passed through the noisy Munver Avenue. A couple of blocks away was Adrian''s vi. Aleigha enjoyed the cool breeze. She didn''t pay attention to the man walking towards her. That man''s footsteps were heavy and urgent. When he bumped into Aleigha, he didn''t even turn his head. Aleigha had a special hobby. She liked to remember the scent of a person. She could remember the smells of all kinds of people, good or bad. A person could have a million faces, but only one smell. The smell wouldst a lifetime. Aleigha slowed down, but did not turn around. Instead, she searched her head for the owner of the smell. After the Gardner family fell apart, she paid a lot of money to get those people to leave. However, one man disappeared before she could tell him where to go. It was Dominic. Dominic was also the man who just ran into her. In her previous life, Dominic had bullied her many times because he had Lainey''s back. He had been really mean to her. In this life, before he could do anything, Lainey and Emilia were already doomed. He must have known that he would be over if he didn''t run away. But why was he here? Aleigha became rmed. But Dominic did not show up again. Aleigha entered the vi and looked out the window, only to see no one. She put it behind her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The trial wasing up. At this time, the Gates family invited all the celebrities in the city to a dinner party. They didn''t invite the Woodss, but Aleigha had received the invitation. Holding the invitation card, Aleigha was confused. What was the Gates family up to? "Godmother, what does the Gates family mean by this? They think they can win this case?" Aleigha took the invitation and went to the Woods Residence. "I guess Jodie''s trying to take all the credit for what I did. "The closer she gets to those celebrities, the more proof she''s capable. "She''s about to go to trial, and she still hasn''t forgotten to climb thedder. That''s really amazing." Aleigha did not think that climbing thedder was the only purpose of the Gates family. Perhaps they had other ns. "Aleigha, if you don''t want to go, then just don''t go. You won''t like this kind of banquet. "The so-called celebrities are social climbers. I''vee around. Nothing is more important than family." Windy looked calm and her eyes were full of love when she looked at Aleigha. "Godmother, since the Gates family wants me to go, I will. Anyway, they invited me. "I''m gonna go see what they''re up to and see if I can find anything interesting." It was a rainy weekend. Adrian picked Aleigha up from work and took her to the Gates Residence. If it weren''t for Aleigha, he wouldn''t havee to this boring party. Inside the car. Adrian''s gaze was slightly cold as his expression darkened. "Aleigha, just stay with me tonight. Don''t do anything." Aleigha nodded and looked at Adrian. Seeing his gloomy expression, she couldn''t help butugh. "Okay." "Don''tugh. If you continue to act without regard for your own safety, I will have you removed from this matter. "I can''t let my woman be in danger." Aleigha''s heart warmed. She thought he was really childish, but she didn''t say it out loud. She was the one who caused this matter. When they arrived, they saw a lot of familiar faces. Aleigha remembered Adrian''s warning. So, she just followed behind him obediently. When Jodie and her husband Gerald Gates saw Adrian, their eyes lit up. They came to him with great enthusiasm. It was the first time Adrian had deigned toe to their party. They felt honored. Aleigha stood aside and looked at Gerald coldly. He seemed to be in his early fifties. He was balding, stocky, with a sycophantic face and shrewd eyes. When he stood with Jodie, who was still attractive in her early fifties, they looked perfect for each other. Things of one kinde together. "Mr. Xiao, we''re so d to have you here. You made this party ssy." The coldness in Adrian''s eyes gradually grew, and he did not hide his disgust. He hated tterers. It was a waste of time talking to them. "Let''s go over there." Ignoring them, he took Aleigha''s hand and went to the champagne tower. Jodie and Gerald looked at each other. After a while, Jodie ge her and said in a low voice, "Does he know what he''s doing? "I''m gonna make him regret it." "Don''t say that in public again." Gerald stopped Jodie in time. "Aleigha, you''re here." Lennon caught sight of Aleigha and Adrian in the crowd. Normally, he wouldn''t have disturbed her. But now, Darien was on good terms with the Landry family. There was a thaw between the two families, so he took the initiative to greet them. "Hey, stay away from Aleigha," Adrian warned in a cold voice and his face darkened. Lennon was slightly taken aback, but he immediately asked with a smile, when are you gonna swno belie nice?" "You think I should be nice to the Landry family? I''m supposed to look up to you like Darien did? "Just because he''s a coward doesn''t mean I''m one. Adrian''s eyes full of sarcasm. "You!" Lennon had always been a good-tempered person, but Adrian went too far! Lennon left unhappily. Aleigha, who had been silent, didn''t stop him. Almost all the guests had arrived. Jodie led the way with a toast. By doing so, she seemed to be telling people that she had a special ce in the city. "Miss Gardner, may I have the pleasure of this dance?" "Get lost!" A man invited Aleigha to dance. The next second, he was frightened away by Adrian''s roar. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" Aleigha turned around and looked at Adrian. She felt that he was acting strangely tonight. Adrian looked at the door without tax anything. Then, he saw a woman walking in a belongs to en.swn tall and straight man. "How did they get together?" Adrian frowned as a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Darien is really everywhere." "They didn''t know each other before?" Aleigha was curious. "I don''t pry into other people''s private affairs, nor do I care what happens between them. "Let''s note to this kind of pointless party again." Chapter 1238 The Gates family really sshed out. They not only invited Adrian, but also the Landry family, as well as Darien and Aubrie. "Adrian, I hear yourpany''s doing so well. It''s practically monopolizing the industry. "You couldn''t have made it without Aubrie, could you?" Darien was like a dangerous tiger, looking at Adrian with a fake smile. Aubrie, who stood by his side, looked very charming. There was still deep admiration in the way she looked at Adrian. However, when Adrian looked at them, his eyes were filled with even more disgust than before. "Seriously? Are you saying she''s the boss of Empire Group?" Adrian asked back. Aubrie was just an employee of Empire Group. How could she take credit for this? That was really shameless. Hearing this, Aleigha felt really good. "Adrian!" Adrian flushed crimson with shame. The point was, the man who satirized her was the man she loved. What was more, he said that in her love rival''s presence. How could he do that? "Aleigha, let''s go. I can''t stay a minute longer than I have to." Adrian was in a foul mood. The constant presence of unpleasant people made him feel worse. "Ladies and gentlemen. I''ve asked you all here because I want you to witness something. "The transfer of shares in my hand is the legacy of thete Dustin Gardner. "However, his granddaughter Aleigha Gardener is hogging all the shares and won''t sign them over to us." So this was their purpose. Adrian was stunned. He turned to look at Aleigha, only to find she was as calm as usual. He suddenly realized that she had seen thating. "Things are getting interesting." Aubrie leaned on Darien and looked at Aleigha with a hint of coldness in her eyes. She couldn''t even cover the pride on her face. Some people knew Aleigha and looked at her. "Miss Gardner, shouldn''t you defend yourself?" Aleigha held back her smile and let go of Adrian''s hand, slowly walking forward. Adrian followed her. The hall waspletely silent, and everyone was watching them. Jodie had a smug look on her face. As Aleigha got closer to her, a vicious smile shed across her face. "My grandfather didn''t even know you when he was alive. Why would he give you guys his shares? "You took that from me, didn''t you? "It is left by my grandfather. So what? "You can take it, because it''s not true." "Impossible!" Jodie blurted out. As soon as she said that, she knew that she made a terrible mistake. Her rebuttal proved that Aleigha was not lying. "Impossible? I have a witness. I''ve been waiting for you to make a move. "You guys really went to a lot of trouble to get to me. "Jodie, Kasey Hull is your elder sister, right? I know her." Jodie was so angry that she gritted her teeth and looked at Gerald for help. "Miss Gardner, what proof do you have that it''s not true? It''s signed by your grandfather. "We can authenticate the signature." Gerald was an old fox. Jodie might be cruel and merciless, but she was not smart. "Really? Well, to be fair, I''d like Mr. Landry to have this signature authenticated. "Also, I''ll have Kasey Hulle here." Aleigha knew that Darien and Aubrie wouldn''t help her. They''d even kick her when she was down. Everyone knew that there was a contradiction between the Landry family and the Xiao family. Adrian was on her side, so he couldn''t stand up for her. Only Lennon could do it. "But he''s an outsider. How could you ask him to deal with it?" Jodie hurriedly said. "It is because he is an outsider that he will deal with the matter fairly. "Are you guys scared?" As soon as Aleigha finished speaking Freddie pushed the door open and walked in. Kasey, who had been missing for a few days, was with him. Gerald''s face changed when he saw Kasey. He nced at Jodie and then looked at Aleigha. Sh*t! The girl was ready for this. As soon as Kasey saw her sister and brother-inw, she lowered her head in a hurry. She took their money and then betrayed them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Mr. and Mrs. Gates, if you want, I''ll have mywyere here now. "Don''t worry, I''m not taking sides." The about the 28mily had no doubt The Landry family was et of the Xiao family, and Aleigha was Adrian''s and Of course, Lennon would not help Aleigha. "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary. Gerald, you really surprised me. "I can''t believe you had the nerve to go against the Woods family. You think I''m dead?" Jaidyn burst out of the crowd. No one knew when he came in. Even Aleigha and Adrian looked at each other with confusion. Seeing Jaidyn, Gerald''s eyes were full of doubts. He muttered in his heart, "What the hell is he?" He sounded really arrogant. Not many people here knew Jaidyn. Even Aubrie had only heard his voice. As soon as he spoke, Aubrie immediately recognized him. She stood quietly on the spot, not daring to move. The voice sounded familiar to Gerald, but he was still not sure who this guy was. "You don''t know me? Empire Group makes you a lot of money, doesn''t it? Should I stop working with you? "After all, you''re gonna have all the shares of the Gardner family, and you''ll be fine without me." Everyone knew Empire Group. It had an influence not only in this city, but also abroad. The point was, it was a mysterious group. Even Adrian would like to work with thispany. He was one of the few people who knew that Jaidyn was the president. Gerald wouldn''t have thought that this guy was Jaidyn. His face immediately turned green and red. Jodie still didn''t know what was happening. She thought Jaidyn was just a young man, so she didn''t care about him at all. "Who are you?" Gerald''s face darkened. Raising his hand, he pped Jodie in the face and said, "Shut up." He realized that things were going to be out of control. He never imagined that his greed would lead to so much trouble. What was worse, he had no idea why Jaidyn suddenly came here. It caught him off guard. Chapter 1239 Why was Jaidyn here? Aleigha was a bit confused. She nced at Adrian. As expected, he looked gloomy. Adrian was looking at the man in a ck suit with cold eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something. What the hell was going on? Gerald''s heart sank. He was sure Jaidyn did not have friendly intentions. Jaidyn just ruined his perfect n. "It''s okay if you don''t know me. After all, I seldom show up these years. I''m sorry to barge in like this." Jaidyn stayed calm. There wasn''t a trace of displeasure on his face. No one knew why he came here. He walked through the crowd with great dignity, and stopped in front of Aleigha. What did he want? Aleigha stepped back subconsciously, and her waist was held the next second. It was Adrian. His eyes shed with gentleness. With a light smile, he whispered into her ear with a deep, maic voice. "Aleigha, you naughty girl. I just want to eat you up." What? Aleigha was speechless. What was wrong with him? Unexpectedly, Jaidyn suddenly quickened his pace and approached Aleigha. While she was distracted, he bent over and whispered, "Aleigha, I''ll pay you back what I owe you." "Now? But I can handle this myself." Aleigha was not ready to settle with him just yet. What if she needed him for somethingter? Without waiting for her reply, Jaidyn got up and looked at the Gerald. "Shall we settle this between you and me?" He raised his eyebrow and chuckled, but there was no emotion in his eyes. Jaidyn seemed to be harmless, but in fact he was more ruthless than a wolf. He was a poisonous snake. The Gates family was really unlucky. Aleigha no longer had any interest in it. That was probably how this whole thing ended. It was just a shame she still hadn''t figured out who was behind it. This really pissed her off. She took Adrian''s hand and left the party, not caring what would happen next. After going out of the Gates Residence, Aleigha gave a snort. "I think Jaidyn did it on purpose. "He''s a troublemaker." Adrian stood beside her. Seeing her angry face, he was kind of amused. Pulling her into his arms, he said, "Aleigha, sometimes I just don''t know what to do with you." "Why? Did I make a mistake?" Aleigha looked up at him confusedly and blinked her eyes. Her eyes were clear and bright. He couldn''t help but be charmed. He touched her white cheeks, and then deliberately put her closer to him. "Yes. You turned me on." Aleigha''s face turned red, and she angrily red at him. "When did you be such a flirt?" As she spoke, she gently beat his chest in anger. Adrian grabbed her arm. "Let''s get married. We can get engaged first."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian was very serious. There was obvious sincerity in his eyes. In his eyes, Aleigha was the only one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Get married? Aleigha''s heart missed a beat. She felt as if something was blocking her throat and she could not say a word. In the past, she loved Adrian and was willing to do anything for him. Now, even though she still loved him, She 2e was not sure if it was t be sure if he wasna go back to the way he had The old Adrian was disgusted with her. If he hadn''t saved her and helped her again and again, she wouldn''t have believed him. Was she dreaming? The man who proposed her was really Adrian? "Aleigha, don''t you want to marry me?" A hint of coldness shed across Adrian''s eyes. He couldn''t help but clutch her hand. "Hiss, I didn''t say that!" Aleigha felt the pain and instantly came to her senses. His eyes, which had been gloomy for a second, suddenly became dazzling. Adrian was just like a child, and his eyes were like starry sky, shing with light. The went back to the vi. Aleigha was still angry about what had happened today. She even wanted to punch Jaidyn. The next morning. The phone woke Aleigha up while she was still sleeping. "Aleigha, they dropped the charges." Windy''s voice was calm, but with a hint of happiness. "They are quite efficient." Aleigha was no longer sleepy at all. Although Jaidyn broke her n, she felt relieved that the Woods family had dodged the bullet. And she was sure the Gates family was gonna have a hard time. That made her feel better. "Efficient? I don''t think Jodie is gonna give up. That woman is too greedy. She won''t stop targeting us. "Aleigha, you have to be careful." After hanging up the phone, Aleigha started thinking. With Jaidyn around, the Gates family wouldn''t do anything. But it didn''t mean that Jodie would behave herself. She still had to be careful. Adrian left very early and there were only two servants at home. Aleigha was ready to go out. When she was about to go out, she identally saw a servant enter her room in a fluster. It was Adrian''s vi, so these servants should be the ones he trusted. She didn''t take it to heart. In the afternoon, when she was in ss, her cell phone rang. It was from the vi. She called it back after ss. It was a servant. Aleigha thought it was a little weird. These servants wouldn''t usually call her for trivial matters. The servant told her that her room was leaking, so they opened her door. Aleigha frowned. Shouldn''t they ask her if they could enter her room first? After leaving the school, Aleigha went straight to Adrian''spany. Not surprisingly, she met Aubrie again. Aubrie still looked like a high and mighty princess. She gave Aleigha a lukewarm look. There was a faint smile on Aubrie s face. Aleigha looked at her. She wondered why this woman appeared so often in Adrian''spany. Wasn''t she with Darien now? Could it be she still cared about Adrian? Tsk tsk. What a ygirl! Adrian was talking to a client. When he heard that Aleigha was here, he pushed everything aside. Even the expression on his face changed from indifferent to gentle. Chapter 1240 "What brings you here?" Adrian saw Aleigha sitting on the lounge chair outside his office. His expression changed from amazement to joy. "I was just passing by." Aleigha looked at him with a faint smile. The sunlight shone on her through the ss. The smile on her face grew brighter. "Let''s go home. I''ll make you something nice." Adrian said. He wanted to take care of her all his life, doting on her like a princess who needed to do nothing. She wouldn''t have any worries. On the way, Aleigha did not mention the servant thing. Instead, she talked to Adrian about thepany. When they got home, the servants seemed to be a bit shocked. One looked asposed and respectful as ever, while the other looked nervous and uneasy. They were both middle-aged women who had children. The only difference was that one had family togetherness and the other was a single mother. Aleigha did not think that was a reason. No matter why that woman did this, she would never forgive her. Aleigha went back to her room to wash up. Adrian followed her upstairs. Then, he noticed that the lock had been changed. There was a sh of displeasure on his face. "Did you get someone to change it?" "No. I just came back," Aleigha said with a look of innocence on her face. She just pretended that she didn''t know anything.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian looked at her and didn''t say anything else. After washing up, Adrian went to the kitchen. Aleigha took the opportunity to rummage around her room. Except for the two fake share transfers, she didn''t leave anything important in the room. She searched for them for a long time, only to find nothing. She guessed she knew what was going on. She acted like nothing had happened and had dinner with Adrian. The next morning, she went out. She stood at the end of the alley and waited. At nine o''clock every morning, the servant would go out for shopping. At 9 o''clock, Paige went out, looked around, and walked in the opposite direction of the supermarket. Aleigha followed her from a distance and saw her walking into a restaurant and sitting by the window. She seemed a little nervous. Aleigha pushed the door open and went in, sitting directly in front of Paige. "Miss-Miss Gardner." Seeing Aleigha, Paige stammered with fear. "Paige, who are you waiting for?" Aleigha looked at her. Her eyes were a little cold and there was a smile on her lips. Paige hurriedly looked away. Her whole body was trembling slightly, and she didn''t know where to put her hands. "Tell me. What do you have on Jodie, or did she offer you something?" Aleigha''s tone became serious, and her eyes turned deep. Paige could feel a knot of fear in her throat. She had never seen Aleigha so serious. "Miss Gardener, I don''t know what you''re saying." She still wouldn''t admit it? "I heard your son was in the same university as me." Aleigha lowered her eyes, hershes fluttered. She didn''t show any emotion when she said that. "What are you going to do to my son?" Paige became more excited and suddenly stood up. The ss of water on the table fell down and spilled boiling water all over her. However, she still looked at Aleigha as if she felt no pain. "What did Jodie ask you to do? Tell me everything, and I promise your son will be safe and sound." Aleigha was no longer the old Aleigha. After everything she''d been through, she''d learned one thing. If she depended on Adrian forever, she''d die. She had to be strong herself. Though Aleigha was young, Paige knew she was difficult. Even Adrian could do nothing with her. She didn''t think she could hide it anymore. After thinking for a while, she told Aleigha the truth. Jodie didn''t just ask her to steal the files, she asked her to set Aleigha up. Paige knew that Jodie wanted Aleigha to die. "What time was your appointment? Pretend like nothing happened and give the files to her. "Tell me everything that happens next. As long as you do as I say, I won''t tell Adrian about it." Paige was aware of Adrian''s ruthlessness. If he knew this, she would die. Everyone knew that Adrian hated being betrayed. Paige nodded timidly. It was still early, so Aleigha hid herself in a corner. At 10 o''clock, Jodie got all dressed up and bwent to the restaurant. She satisfied that Paige.had waiting for her. Conten After sitting down, she took out a bank card. Paige took it and handed the files to her. "Are you sure they are real?" After what happenedst time, Jodie had been extra careful. Paige nodded, with a look of displeasure on her face. "I took these two files from Miss Gardner''s drawer myself." Jodie was overjoyed. With a smile, she saod for you. Remember what you. Adrian has an appointment tonight. It''s your chance." Paige nodded and fiddled with the corner of her clothes. Jodie nced at her and left without paying attention to the water stains on her. After she left, Aleigha waited for a moment before she walked to Paige. "You can go back now. Tell her toe to the vi tonight." Paige nodded, her eyes full of panic. "You don''t have to be afraid. After that, I will let you go. You can keep the bank card." Since Jodie wouldn''t give up going against her, she would take her on and fight to the finish. Aleigha went to school. She had been nning her next move all day. At 6 p.m., Adrian called to let her know that he had an appointmentet this night, and he was probably gonna be homete. Conten It was enough to say Adrian had got a rat on his side and his schedule had been leaked. The guy behind this was really capable. The more Aleigha thought about it, the more excited Aleigha was. She was really looking forward to tonight. When Aleigha returned to the vi, Paige gave her the pills Jodie gave her. Then, Paige called Jodie. It was not an easy job, because Jodie was not a fool. At first, she said no. After Paige had pleaded with her in every way she could, she agreed. At 7 p. m., a man came. Paige said this guy was her friend. Aleigha didn''t buy it, but she didn''t say anything. The three of them went upstairs. Aleigha pointed to the bed and said in a t tone, "You know how to do it. Go ahead." Paige and the man looked at each other. Then, the man took off all his clothes and got under the covers. "When Jodie arrives, bring her here. Don''t talk to her." Aleigha checked the time. Then, she called Adrian. Half an hourter, someone rang the doorbell. It was Jodie. As soon as the door opened, she rushed in. She had a SLR in her hand. It seemed that she really came prepared. Aleigha was sitting on the sofa. The living room was dark, so she could only hear footsteps. Chapter 1241 Jodie thought her n was perfect. She had no idea that she was the one in the trap. Paige found Aleigha even more frightening than Adrian was sometimes. Aleigha might be young, but she was really smart. Paige was showing Jodie the way. Jodie was so anxious that she pushed Paige aside. Her heart was filled with excitement. As long as her n worked, she wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with Aleigha. Which man wanted to be cheated on? What was more, Adrian was so arrogant. The more she thought about it, the more excited she was. She did not notice that Paige had been strangely silent. The door of the bedroom on the second floor was slightly closed. Jodie stood outside and took a deep breath. All of a sudden, she opened the door and rushed in. Then, she turned on the sh and took a lot of pictures. "Aleigha, I can''t believe you cheated on Adrian! He''ll abandon you when he knows it! "This is the price you pay for having Jaidyn bully the Gates family! I''m telling you, you''re going down!" "Wow, wow." Aleigha stood up and couldn''t help but p her hands. What an idiot! How did shee up with such a stupid idea? Hearing this, Jodie trembled instantly. Paige turned on the light. The light was ring, and Jodie put her hand over her eyes. When she got used to the light around, she opened her eyes. Aleigha was indeed here, and there was indeed a middle-aged man lying on the bed. However, Adrian was here, too! He was standing by the window, staring at her with displeasure. "Well..." Only then did Jodie realize that she had been set up. It was too embarrassing. What should she do now? "Jodie, what''s with the camera? By the way, you went after the Woods family first. "We were just fighting back. How could you say we bullied you?" Aleigha smiled lightly, but her eyes were cold when she looked at Jodie. "Do you have anyst words?" Adrian asked coldly. He acted as if he were looking at a dead woman. He wouldn''t let go of anyone who crossed his line. "What do you want to do? This is a society ofws. "If I died, the Gates family would definitely avenge me. You''d better let me go." Though Jodie said so, she showed ack of confidence. After the party the other night, Gerald beat the crap out of her. She might look arrogant and morous, but she was actually suffering from domestic abuse. He never hit her in the face, but her body was covered with bruises. That was why she came up with this idea and bribed Paige. She wanted the real files. She hated Aleigha too much. Therefore, after getting what she wanted, she came up with a more sinister n. She came here because she wanted to witness this herself. Adrian frowned slightly and said, "Paige, off you go." Paige silently left and closed the door. She knew what Adrian was gonna do. No one had ever been able to touch Adrian''s bottom line and survive. Jodie was so gonna die. The man on the bed did not dare to breathe, let alone move. "You go out as well. Don''t tell anyone about this." Adrian said to the man. His eyes were dark and frightening. Hearing this, the man left as fast as he could. Jodie felt that her heart stopped in her throat and her back was covered with cold sweat, but there was still an insufferably arrogant look on her face. swnt She didn''t even cry when she was being abused. That was her dignity. If she made it out of here alive, she was gonna find a way to make Aleigha pay. Unfortunately, Adrian wouldn''t give her the chance. He slowly took out a ck gun from the bedside table. Under the light, the gun was shining. It sent chills down Jodie''s spine. Apparently, it was Adrian''s gun. Because it looked as cold and heartless as him. Jodie lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Biting her lip, she wept. She was scared. It was the first time Cher to face a gun and Adrian''s Gerald had told her. She finally remen he wontent "Al-Aleigha, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Tell Adrian not to kill me, please! I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you. "I don''t want to die. I''m still young. I can''t die." Jodie suddenly realized something. She came to Aleigha, held her legs, and begged for mercy over and over again. A hint of coldness shed across Aleigha''s eyes. She shook her h helplessly. "If your ned headN?velDrama.Org holds this content. worked, would you have let me go? "Would you have said yes if I begged you not to tell Adrian about this?" Jodie fell into silence. Both Aleigha and she knew the answer. "Then why are you begging me?" Aleigha snorted and kicked Jodie away. She turned around without saying a word. Adrian raised his gun. The next second, he pulled the trigger without any hesitation. Then, Jodie fell into a pool of blood before she could call for help. Adrian was an excellent shot, and this bullet went straight to Jodie''s temple. She shuddered to death on the ground. Aleigha got blood on her. Her forehead was bunched in a frown, and she hurriedly took two steps back. "Let''s note here again" Adrian put down his gun and walked up to her. He picked her up and went out of the vi. Lying in Adrian''s arms, Aleigha giggled. "Hey, why are you giggling? And why didn''t you tell me anything before? What if Jodie didn''t fall for your trap? "You should have talked to me." Although Adrian said that, he was d that his Aleigha had grown up. The naive and innocent girl she used to be was gone. Her way of dealing with her enemies was to fight fire with fire. She was no longer as soft-hearted. This showed that she became more and more like him. "I''mughing because I won. That''s a winning giggle." The two of them went back to the Xiao Residence. Aleigha remembered the bad memories of her first visit here. It was like a century had passed. Back then, she cut Adrian a deal and took a lot of money out of his pocket. "What are you doing? Go take a shower." Adrian threw over a bath towel. Then he took off his clothes and entered the bathroom. Early the next morning, Adrian sat on the sofa in the living room and read a newspaper. "Hey? I thought you went to thepany." When Aleigha went downstairs and saw Adrian, she was a bit surprised. "I''m waiting for Gerald." "Why? You called him to pick up Jodie''s body?" Chapter 1242 Adrian nodded slightly. When they were having breakfast, Gerald came with his men. Aleigha thought there was gonna be a big fight. However, as soon as Gerald came in, he knelt down to Adrian. There was a faint smile on Aleigha''s face. "Mr. Xiao, I implore you to give me Jodie''s body. It''s all our fault." Wow, this man was really amazing. Not only did he not want to avenge his wife, he knelt before the man who killed her. He acted like his wife deserved to die. "Her body is in another ce. Go and get it yourself." Adrian''s tone was indifferent. As soon as Gerald left, Aleigha came to Adrian and sat on hisp with an excited look on her face. "I had someone to call himst night. Gerald is afraid of death. "It''s not his wife''s life he cares about, it''s himself." "Wow, I even feel sorry for Jodie." This husband and wife shared amon cruel heart, right? "Are you free today?" Adrian narrowed his eyes as he stroked her back. Feeling a little itchy, Aleigha couldn''t help but twist. Sheughed and said, "What do you want, hahahaha..." "Come with me to the Reids. Don''t you want to know how the Reid family fell apart?" Aleigha was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a smile, "Okay. Let me change my clothes." They went to the Reid Residence. It was a luxurious house that the Reids bought in the boom. People said it had cost a lot of money. It was the first time for Aleigha toe here. She was taking Adrian''s hand and slowly walking into this house, like the new hostess. Kendal was packing up her stuff when she heard that Adrian and Aleigha were here. She nked out for a moment, but still managed to walk out of her room. She hated Aleigha, but she loved Adrian. She missed Adrian crazy, but she couldn''t see him. Therefore, she had been in a lot of pain. She even knew that he was responsible for the decline of her family, but she still loved him. Her elders were sitting on the sofa and sighing. When they saw Adrian, they were so angry that their faces turned red. One of them got up and swore, "B*stard, even your elders wouldn''t push us. "How could you do that? Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Adrian''s face was gloomy, but there was a cruel smile on his lips. "Sorry, but I''m not. "Just because my elders were kind to you doesn''t mean I would be kind to you." The Reids were both furious and helpless. What else could they do? "Adrian." Kendal stood on the second floor, looking at Adrian. He was still as handsome and imposing as before. She couldn''t help but shed tears. The pain of missing him was killing her. Adrian, on the other hand, did not even look at her. He hated this woman to the core. If he kept her, Alegiha could be in danger at any moment. "Kendal, you cried for him?" Kendal''s elders were so angry that Kendal was crying for the guy they hated most. "Cut the crap. You''re not taking anything but your clothes." Adrian''s man came in and urged them impatiently. The Reids still wanted to say something, but it was of no use. They got kicked out while they were calling Adrian names. Kendal walked out of the mansion, and her eyes were stung by the sunshine. Tears came to her eyes again. The Reids were used to living high off the hog. The humiliation of being thrown out made them even angrier. Seeing Kendal crying, a man rushed up to her and gave her a p in the face. "Stop it! "Who told you to go against Adrian''s woman? We are where we are because of you!" Kendal did not say a word. She just sat on the ground and kept crying. She also regretted that she didn''t kill Aleigha before. The Reids stood outside the door. They didn''t look like they were going to leave. "What did you do to them? Why are they so down and out?" Aleigha asked out of curiosity. But she didn''t feel sorry for them at all.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "There''s not a useful person in this family. They were living off their connections to the Xiao family. "If it weren''t for Kendal, I wouldn''t have thrown them out so early. You know I don''t do bad deals. "By the Do you like it?" Aleigha shook kid in this house looks great. head, "It looks like it was bet Just sell it." Adrian couldn''t help butugh. the They walked out of the house and saw Kendal sitting on the road, shivering. She slowly got up and approached them step by step. All of a sudden, there was a silver light shing. There was a dagger in her hand and she rushed to Aleigha. Adrian''s face darkened. The next second, Kendal was kicked around the corner like a rubber ball. Kendal even heard her ribs crack. She was in so much pain that she cried out. Adrian''s men came to her. "I don''t wanna see her again." Adrian said. His men hurriedly carried Kendal away. "Are you alright?" Adrian turned around to look at Aleigha, only to find she was smiling. Aleigha shook her head and said indifferently, "You know what? I''m used to it. "Even if you weren''t here, I wouldn''t let her hurt me. I''m not that weak." Adrian went to hispany, and Aleigha went back to the Xiao Residence. Sitting on the bed, she was@alcting the Gardner family''s fortune. She saved a lot of it and put the rest into herpany. She just wanted to build her ownwork of connections and intelligence as soon as possible. Once she made it, she wouldn''t have to rely on anyone. She understood more and more why so many people wanted to be strong. Only the strong were fearless and needed not hide under the wings of others. Soon, Aleigha''s 20th birthday wasing. She felt both nervous and lost. She was nervous because Adrian might change after she turned 20. She felt lost because Adrian was the only one apanying her. Both her mother and grandaunt had left. No one cheered for her. It was her birthday. A light rain was falling and the weather was cool. When Aleigha came back from school and found that Adrian was not at home, she felt depressed. Chapter 1243 Looking at the invitation, Aleigha was lost in thought. She didn''t even notice that Adrian hade back. As he approached her and took the invitation card from her hand, a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. "It''s the Landry family again." "The Reid family fell apart, and the Landry family made an alliance with Darien. So why did Lennon invite you to his engagement? "You think this is just an engagement party? Why do I feel that this is a trap?" Adrian''s eyes softened. He picked Aleigha up from the sofa and sat down. This position was extremely ambiguous. Aleigha blushed slightly, but she didn''t feel unhappy at all. She only reached out and pinched his waist. "You naughty girl." Adrian affectionately poked the tip of her nose. "I know what the Landry family wants. Darien didn''t get anything out of them after he lost thest war. "Maybe this invitation has something to do with Darien. "Should I go or not?" Aleigha raised her eyebrow and looked at him with interest, "Are you afraid? Come on, you''re Adrian! The Landry family and Darien means nothing to you, right?" "Hahaha, is that apliment?" He pinched Aleigha''s waist and looked at her with a yful look, his eyes shed with excitement. Aleigha trembled slightly. She knew the look was dangerous. She hurriedly said, "Yes, but..." "There''s no ''but''. Sweetie, I want you." The atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant. Aleigha forced a smile and decided to run away. But Adrian saw it and hugged her tightly. Heughed and said, "Are you scared? Rx, I won''t do anything now. "I''ll save it for our wedding night." Upon hearing that, Aleigha felt shy and helpless. She let him carry her into the bathroom. On Sunday, Adrian came home from work in a hurry with a dress. It was Adrian''s favorite style. When Aleigha put it on, she thought it couldn''t fit any better. "You wanna go?" Aleigha stood in front of the mirror with a confident smile on her face. Adrian nodded. He stood up and hugged her from behind. There was a hint of affection in his voice. "Yes. It''s a courtesy." "I don''t want people to think I''m a cold fish." "Well, but you are a cold fish." Aleigha thought. She did not dare to say it out loud. The two of them headed for the Landry Residence. Such a party wasmon for the upper-sses. The rich seemed to be keen to prove their nobleness by holding parties. Lennon''s engagement was a big thing. There was gonna be a lot of peopleing here. When Adrian and Aleigha arrived, Lennon and his fiancee were standing outside the door to wee the guests. Adrian and Aleigha walked to them hand in hand. They looked like a lovely couple. Adrian was hot, tall and straight. The way he carried himself was a sign of his inherent dignity. Although Aleigha was a bit thin, she had the air of ady. Tonight, she was wearing a pure white fishtail dress. She looked sexy and charming. Her young face made her stand out in the crowd, She didn''t wear as much makeup as the other women, but she looked decent. The two of them attracted the attention of countless people. Lennon had seen them, too. A touch of loss shed across his eyes, but he soon came to his senses. His fiancee was of noble birth. Marring her was helping his family. His family were very satisfied with his fiancee. However, no one had ever asked him if he liked her. "Congrattions, Lennon." Aleigha felt somewhat estranged from Lennon because of the rtionship between the Landry family and Darien. But she would never forget how he had helped her before. She thought the best thing she could do now was to treat him just like a friend. Adrian nodded as a greeting. Lennon remained calm. His fiancee, on the other hand, was stunned when she saw Adrian. It turned out that the legend of City A was even more impressive in person. Ignoring the woman''s surprised gaze, Adrian stretched out his hand and wrapped it around Aleigha''s waist. He said in an extremely gentle tone, "Let''s go in. It''s cold." Was it true that such a gentle word came from such a high-minded and arrogant man? The whole house exuded festivity. Many people stopped to greet Adrian, though Adrian didn''t know most of them. The point was, no one paid attention to Aleigha. Aleigha was a bit annoyed. She swore to herself that she wouldn''t be Adrian''s essory forever. She wanted to have her own economic empire. "Unhappy? Don''t care about them. No matter what you want to do, I will support you. "You know what? I don''t think you''re worse than me. You''re the smartest and prettiest." The unhappiness disappeared in an instant. Aleigha was wondering if Adrian was a magician. A few simple words from him would make her overjoyed. When she looked up at him, she met his eyes. After they looked at each other for a long time, she looked away. "Adrian." As soon as Adrian came here, Aubrie had been watching him. It drove her crazy to see him so close to Aleigha. How she wished the woman standing beside him was her! However, he never cared about her. Adrian''s gentle gaze instantly turned icy cold when he heard that. "Uh-huh," he answered without looking at her. Aleigha gave a faint smile and greeted Aubrie warmly. "Nice to meet you, Miss Fulton."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Aubrie looked extremely awkward. She wanted to ignore Aleigha, but it didn''t square with her modesty. She forced a smile and said to Aleigha. "Hello, Miss Gardner." The atmosphere was tense. Darien walked up and took Aubrie into his arms. "Miss Gardner is getting more beautiful." A cold glint appeared in Adrian''s eyes as he looked at Darien. Th didn''t ak to each other, but eyes were both hostile. "Mr. Xiao, you are really sweet." There was always a bright smile on Aleigha''s face. People who didn''t know her would think that she was just an innocent girl favored by Adrian. Chapter 1244 Even Aubrie felt that Adrian was the reason Aleigha had made a series of smart moves. Thinking of what was gonna happen, Aubrie suddenly felt better. The embarrassment on her face was gone. "Adrian, I''ll talk to youter." Aubrie dodged Darien''s hand and turned around to hold his arm. She was telling Adrian that she was not Darien''s girlfriend. Darien was slightly startled. Then, he smiled and said, "She''s shy." He touched Aubrie''s nose, looking like a sweet boyfriend. Aleigha smiled faintly and looked at them without saying anything. She was more sure this party was a trap. She just didn''t know who was behind this. Maybe it was more than one person. She sat next to Adrian and said in a low voice, "I saw a lot of people." "Well, everyone has a n. They''re either here for fun or for profit." Adrian shook the vodka in his hand. A moderate dose of hard liquor would clear his head. Aleigha looked around from time to time. A vague but familiar figure shed by. It was soon lost in the crowd. She didn''t think she was mistaken. She was sure that guy was Dominic. "How many of your men are out there?" Adrian looked at her in confusion. He didn''t know why she asked that. "Five, I guess. "If you want, more people will be here in ten minutes. What''s wrong?" Aleigha curled her lips and sneered like a fox. "Lend these five people to me." Adrian nodded. He basically knew what she was up to. She wanted to get the jump on them. Aleigha secretly ran to the back garden. Adrian''s five subordinates were already waiting for her. Aleigha briefly told them what to do before returning to the banquet hall. When she was absent, several young girls walked to Adrian, chatting andughing. They looked as if they wanted to eat Adrian with a spoon. Seeing Aleighaing back, ady said, "Who is thisdy to Mr. Xiao? "She looks very ordinary." Adrian looked displeased, but didn''t stop her. "I am ordinary, and I don''t have a powerful family. So what? I''m lucky." "Mr. Xiao likes me and that''s enough." "Am I right, Adrian?" After that, Aleigha shivered all over. It was the first time she had ever spoken in such an affected manner. Adrian looked at her as if he were looking at a monster. These youngdies looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Then, they left unhappily. "Aleigha, stop talking like that. I like you just the way you are." Adrian hated it when she didn''t act like herself. "Adrian, are you angry?" Aleigha continued to speak in that tone of voice, getting goose bumps all over. She fell into his arms and said, "I''ve already talked to your men. If anything happenster, follow my lead." Adrian let out a cold snort. He knew it! He hugged her to hisp and drew a lot of attention. Aleigha''s face flushed red. So many people were looking at them! Was he crazy? "That''ll teach you to go against me." He whispered in her ear. Feeling itchy, she hurriedly shook her head. "I won''t do it again!" In the eyes of others, they were just making out in public. Aubrie She ing them from a felt angry but unable t out. In the end, she hade strong drinks. belongs to en.swnove/tent Only then did she feel better. Since almost all the guests had arrived, Lennon entered with his fiancee and the Landrys. His fiancee''s family were obviously from the upper ss. Aleigha was not interested in these people. lookerom time to time, she looked through the crowd, more useful informatiol Therefore, she did not pay attention to what the Landrys had said at all. Adrian was used to it. He kept looking at her, for fear that something would happen to her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Herees the fun part." Aleigha felt excited. Lennon toasted all the guests with his fiancee. He looked courteous and polite, without any unwillingness. But his fiancee seemed to be a little absentminded. The festive sound of sses clinking and peopleuc could be heard. All of a sudden, all the lights went out, and the hall was suddenly inplete darkness. Adrian subconsciously took Aleigha''s hand. She said in a Subconsciously took belongs to en.swnovelet voice, "Don''t worry about mone! see what they want to do." There was a moment of silence. Suddenly, someone screamed, and everyone started running. Adrian and Aleigha were separated by the moving crowd. Aleigha took out her mobile phone. Suddenly, a strong light burst forth, making her unable to open her eyes. Then, she felt that someone picked her up. Everything happened so fast that no one had time to react. The Landrys raised their voice to stop the chaos. The hall suddenly became bright. Adrian got used to the light and quickly looked around. However, he couldn''t see Aleigha. That made him anxious. "Where''s Lillian? Why is Lillian missing?" Lennon suddenly realized that his fiancee had disappeared. She was not in the crowd. "Darien is not here, either." Aubrie''s face was full of panic. In fact, she was more nervous than anyone else. She was one step away from getting rid of Aleigha! Adrian would be hers! Adrian stood in the crowd. His calmness was frightening. After thinking for a while, he knew what was going on. "Aleigha is missing, too." His voice was low and deep, but it was very clear. Aubrie''s mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. The next second, she put on an anxious look. "What happened?" "What are you all waiting for? Go find them!" Lennon''s eyes were filled with coldness. Even a fool could tell it was abnormal. Three people disappeared for no reason. "Mr. Xiao, I''m so scared," Aubrie sobbed in a low voice and trembled slightly. She looked really pitiful. Adrian was like a statue, motionless. Aleigha asked him to follow her lead, but where was she? He was so angry that someone took his woman away while he was around. Whoever behind this was doomed! People were talking, but Adrian acted as if he didn''t hearthem. Chapter 1245 "Mr. Landry, pleasee with me." Lennon''s man anxiously came in. His voice was not loud, but it attracted a lot of attention. "What''s the matter?" Lennon was upset, so he sounded a little impatient. "Please follow me." The man looked awkward as he continued to wink at Lennon. A hint of coldness shed across Lennon''s eyes as he followed his man out of the hall. They walked to the resting pavilion in the back garden. The Landrys built this ce to cool themselves. The elders did not like air-conditioners and fans, so they built a pavilion in the backyard. It was cool in the summer, as the wind blew in all directions. But now, when Lennon came here, he saw a scene that would embarrass him forever. His fiancee was lying naked in Darien''s embrace. Their faces werepletely red. There was an ambiguous smell in the air. Lennon clenched his fists tightly, wrinkling his brows. He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. "Ah, what''s happening?" Aubrie suddenly showed up. She was really shocked. Why was the woman Lennon''s fiancee? Lennon came to his senses and roared to his men, "What are you guys waiting for? Carry them away." The more people who knew about it, the more it embarrassed him. His men hurriedly picked Darien and Lillian up. There was nothing around to hide them. Aubrie was shocked and terrified. The situation waspletely different from what she had thought. Adrian was still in the hall. He was losing his patience. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he saw Aleighaing out of nowhere. Her dress was torn and her long hair looked as if it had been pulled by someone. The moment she came in, she threw herself into Adrian''s embrace. Her body was covered with bruises. "Adrian, help." Adrian''s eyes were full of anger. He held Aleigha in his arms and turned to look at the Landrys. "Is this the way you treat your guests?" Everyone could tell how angry Adrian was. Aleigha huddled up in his arms and looked like a poor woman who had been bullied. "Adrian, something happened in the backyard. I tried to stop it, but I couldn''t." Aleigha lowered her head. Her voice was loud enough for all to hear. Suddenly, there was an uproar in the hall. Someone rushed to the backyard. Then, more and more people rushed out. Seeing this, Adrian lowered his head and looked at the girl in his arms with a smile. "You did it?" Aleigha nodded. "If I didn''t do it, I''d be the one making a fool of myself tonight. "You wouldn''t let me go if I slept with another man, would you?" She was right. Adrian could tolerate her asional tantrums or disobeying him, but he could never tolerate her cheating on him. "Don''t you want to check it out?" Aleigha asked with a faint smile. Adrian frowned slightly, but then he smiled. "I thought you won it honorably, but look at you." "I did this to my myself. I''m sorry I ruined this dress," Aleigha looked at herself as she exined. With a snort, Adrian carried her by the waist and went to the backyard. Before Lennon had the time to fix this, a group of people had already rushed over. When the Landrys saw this, their faces darkened. Lillian''s family were so frightened that they didn''t know whatto say. Her mother passed out immediately. "Who told them toe?" Lennon shouted furiously. However, it did not help at all. "Get the bottom of this! No one''s gonna get away with it. The Landry family is not gonna let it go." Aleigha took a deep breath and said slowly, "I caught him, but it was toote." Sex only took a couple of minutes. "Where is he?" Lennon''s eyes were red as he stared at Aleigha. "He''s over there. I had someone keep an eye on him," Aleigha pointed to an empty warehouse not far away. When Aubrie saw Aleigha showing up with Adrian, she knew that she failed. It was supposed to be a perfect n! Every step was foolproof. Why did it go wrong? A momentter, Lennon''s men brought the man here. It was Dominic. As soon as he saw Adrian, he was SO d that he almost peegel 3d that he almost p was staring at him withe s look in his eveWitt look in his eyes. Her legs gave way and he knelt on the ground. "Spare me, please! Show mercy to me, Mr. Xiao." Dominic was a timid person. Aleigha had already known who was behind him. What surprised her was that it was not Aubrie, but Emilia. Without waiting for anyone to interrogate, Dominic said everything. In the end, he pointed at Lillian and Darien. He exined with a worried face, "I was caught before I made it. I don''t know anything else." "You didn''t make it? That is to say, after I caught you, someone else did what you failed to do?" Dominic hurriedly nodded. "Yes, there''s another group of people." All of a sudden, there was a burst of noise around. "Keep digging!" Lennon''s face turned pale. It was the first time that Aleigha had seen him so angry. Aubrie was in the crowd. She didn''t look well. If what she did got out, she might not be able to stay in the city. Everything she had done would be in vain. No, she had to get out of here. She decided to leave quietly, but Aleigha stopped her. "Miss Aubrie, everyone is waiting here for the result. "Where are you going?" Aubrie stopped, looking extremely embarrassed. She scolded Aleigha a thousand times in her heart. She smiled awkwardly and turned to look at people. "I''m feeling a little ufortable. I want to go back." "Miss Aubrie, you''re not going anywhere until this is done." Lennon''s gaze was icy cold, and he looked at Aubrie with a very strange expression. Aubrie panicked, having a lot of expression on her face. She didn''t even know what to say.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Got you!" An exmation attracted everyone''s attention. The corner of Aleigha''s mouth was slightly upward, and her eyes sparkled with dazzling brilliance. A momentter, Landry''s men brought in three men in suits. They were all hurt, but they were still struggling. "Mr. Landry, we caught these guys trying to run." Chapter 1246 At this time, no one cared why there were so many wounds on these people. It was all part of Aleigha''s n. She had Adrian''s men let them go so Lennon''s men could catch them. It worked a treat. "Who sent you here?" They were assassins Aubrie paid a lot of money for from a secret organization. Normally, they wouldn''t give up their employers easily. However, now that they failed in their mission, they were dead. One of them knew he was going to die no matter what he did, so he told them everything. "All I know is that we were hired by a Miss Fulton." The surname Fulton was very rare in City A. Now there was only one Miss Fulton here. Aubrie trembled. She was both anxious and angry, but her face restored calm. She put on an arrogant look and sneered. "Who paid you to throw dirt on me? "Aleigha, three people disappeared, and you''re the only one left unharmed. Why?" Aubrie was pretty good at turning the tables. Even Aleigha was surprised. Aleigha said with a smile, "Miss Fulton, what do you mean? You think someone''s trying to frame you?" Aubrie sneered, walked through the crowd, and came to the assassin. "Tell me, how do you know Miss Fulton hired you?" "Stop questioning him. If you can pay for assassins, you can pay for the truth." Adrian lost interest. He hated Aubrie even more. How dare this woman try to kill his Aleigha? He had to get rid of her. The Landrys were not fools. They immediately knew which organization the assassins were from. Aubrie was at a loss for words. "Miss Fulton, what else do you want to say?" Lennon''s anger subsided a lot. Now that Lillian and Darien had had sex, he could break off the engagement with a sense of righteousness. "So what if it''s me? What can you guys do? My uncle is from the military." Aubrie had never been in a situation like this, so she didn''t know how to deal with it. Her charming face was distorted by anger.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Big families wouldn''t usually go up against the military. However, there were always exceptions. "The Fulton family? The military? Is your uncle Alexzander Fulton?" Lillian''s father was well-known in Fripdence. He knew Alexzander. Hearing this, Aubrie''s face was filled with pride. She no longer wanted to keep a low profile, as her family had told her. Did anyone know what she was going through? Alexzander was her biological father, but she had to live with her adopted father. She lived a normal life. No matter how outstanding she was, Alexzander would do nothing but praise her. "So what if you are Alexander''s niece? You really think you can do whatever you want? "Let''s go to Alexzander now. I''d like to see how he handles it." At this time, Lillian and Darien woke up. Seeing what had happened... Lillian immediately broke down and said she wanted to die. Lillian''s mother, who had just woken up, passed out again. "What are you standing there for? Bring all of them away," Lennon said as he calmed down. However, his face was still filled with rage. Adrian looked at Aleigha and teased her in a low voice. "You happy now? Leave the rest to the Landry family. You''ll need to take care of the one who ran away." The one who ran away was Emilia. Adrian didn''t ask his men to chase after her. He just wanted to see what she was going to do. Now that he knew, she could go to hell. In the dead of the night. Aleigha stood by the river with Adrian''s suit on her. Emilia was packed in a sack. "Unzip her," Adrian said as he flicked the ash aside. In the darkness, Emilia was shivering. Looking at the familiar figure, she felt that she might really die. Behind her was river water, cold and Bring. She wanted to e couldn''t. She just walbut Adrian quietly. "Take her down along the river and throw her away at the entrance to the sea. I don''t want to see her again." Adrian''s eyes were cold and emotionless. "Adrian, you hate me that much?" Emilia''s voice was so hoarse that made others feel extremely ufortable. Adrian looked down at her but did not answer. He turned around and walked to Aleigha, reaching out to hold her waist. "You said that she was afraid of water?" Aleigha looked at him. After a while, she nodded. She felt so warmed. It turned out that he remembered what she had said. It was a good night''s sleep. The next morning, Aleigha received a phone call from Windy. In the afternoon, Freddie came to pick her up. Ever since Freddie knew about the rtionship between Aleigha Adrian, he felt very ufo and every time he saw Aleigha. Aleigha kept a distance from him. She considered him a friend. That was all. It was not until Aleigha arrived at the Woods Residence that she knew Jaidyn was also here. He was like a statue sitting on a couch in the living room. His eyes were calm as he quietly looked at Aleigha. Aleigah said hello to everyone except him. "Aleigha, why don''t you greet me? I''m your cousin now." Jaidyn nced at Aleigha and asked. Cousin? Aleigha almostughed out loud. "Well, hi, Cousin Jaidyn." Hearing this, Jaidyn''s face darkened. He nced at her, then stood up and walked into the dining room. In the dining room. Samuel was sitting at the head of the table. On his two sides were Windy and Freddie, followed bet Jaidyn. Aleigha was sitting opposite him. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. It was just that Jaidyn could be sarcastic at times. Aleigha felt she was actually having dinner with her family. After dinner, Windy had the servant serve desserts. Everyone sat in the living room. Samuel had some wine so he talked more. "I heard you had an employee named Fulton." Samuel looked at Jaidyn, with a trace of drunkenness on his face. Maybe he did not know what happenedst night. Aleigha did not want to take the initiative to mention it, either. A sarcastic look shed across Jaidyn''s face. "Just so we''re clear. I don''t want anything to do with the Fulton family. "Aubrie Fulton is a great employee, so I had her discuss business with Adrian." As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at Aleigha. Windy was a very clever woman. She immediately knew what was going on. She got up and said with a smile, "Aleigha, I bought a new set of jewelry. Would you like to see it?" Aleigha got up. "Why not?" After entering the bedroom, Windy closed the door and took Aleigha''s hand. "Aleigha, tell me. "Is there something you and Jaidyn didn''t tell me?" Chapter 1247 Aleigha was slightly startled. Immediately, she smiled and said, "Godmother, I had a misunderstanding with him. It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry." Windy didn''t buy it. Her face was full of worry. "You don''t know Jaidyn." "He didn''t talk much, but no one knew what he was thinking. Now that you are with Adrian, stay away from him." Aleigha understood what Windy meant and nodded. "I will. I know what I''m doing." Windy breathed a sigh of relief. "I don''t think your godfather was just talking about Aubrie. "The Fulton family''s not powerful in City A, but Aubrie has a great uncle. "He''s the sworn enemy of your godfather. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. "Maybe the Fulton family is responsible for all the trouble we''d been in before. I know that Aubrie wouldn''t get any benefit from Jaidyn. "Still, you have to be careful. She is a smart woman and has something to do with the Xiao family. I''m afraid you''d get hurt." Aleigha''s eyes shed. She agreed with Windy. "I know what to do. "ording to you, we can''t deal with her uncle right now. But that doesn''t mean we''re gonna lose.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Well, we''ll just have to take it one step at a time." Aleigha didn''t say exactly what was on her mind. She would not see the Fultons as enemies, as long as they didn''t target the Woods family and Adrian. However, if Aubrie kept going against her, she wouldn''t show any mercy. She didn''t kill Aubrie this time, so maybe next time she would. Samuel offered to send Aleigha to the Xiao Residence. On the way. "Aleigha, thank you for everything. "We''ve had too many easy years, so we had no idea anyone woulde after us. "I can''t believe even the Gerald family would dare to go against us. I''ve been thinking about it a lot. "It''s time to use my influence in City A. I seldome back. "Your godmother is hot-tempered, so is Freddie. I guess you''re the best candidate." Aleigha knew a little about the power of the Woods family, but she didn''t know the details. Rumor had it that this family had terrorized many others. "Me?" Aleigha was ttered. Samuel nodded. "I''ve been in the army a lot, but I have some influence in this city. "It involves a lot of people. "They have been hidden in the dark. This incident upsets me, so I don;t want to be passive anymore. "Will you take care of these people for me, protect the Woods family and yourself?" Aleigha nodded. "Godfather, I don''t know if I can make it, but I want to try." Samuel looked at her with approval. "Try it. I believe you. Come home in the morning. I''ll give you something." This night, Aleigha couldn''t sleep. Even though Adrian was holding her in his arms, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Early the next morning, Aleigha went to the Woods Residence. Samuel handed her a huge envelope with a lot of things in it. She found the envelope unusually heavy. She didn''t even go to school and went straight back to the Xiao Residence. She closed the door and cautiously opened the envelope. Then, she saw the seals of manypanies. She also saw a list of people she could contact in various fields. It really surprised her. And there was a ck sh drive, which was even more impressive. Only then did she know how powerful the Woods family was. back with some Adria that had been airlifted from a nice dinner. belongs to en.swnovelent in ane pushed the door As soon open, he saw her sitting on the 18 He hurried to ask t had happened. "What''s the matter?" Aleigha came to her senses and looked at Adrian. "How much do you know about the Woods family''s strength?" Adrian frowned. He didn''t know why she mentioned that, but deep down, he was worried. "It''s rted to the military. So, no matter what, it''s stronger than the other rich families." Adrian thought something bad had happened to her when he saw the unusually upset expression on her face. "You can tell me if you want." Aleigha waved her hand, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. When they were having dinner, Aleigha still told Adrian about the envelope thing. "Samuel gave you his power in City A?" Adrian was shocked. The power of the Woods family was just unimaginable. Even Aleigha wondered if she was dreaming. "That''s great. That way, you''ll be safe without me. Aleigha, you should be happy." Of course, Aleigha had thought about that. "I guess I know what my godfather wants me to do. "The Fulton family is a hidden danger to us. When the timees, I will help him get rid of it." The old Aleigha wouldn''t be so ambitious. She didn''t even dare to deal with Lainey and Emilia. But now, she was getting bolder. She wanted to protect the people that mattered to her. "Do what you want to do. Don''t worry about the consequences. I will help you." It took Aleigha several days to sort out the contents of the envelope. Although it was a bit difficult, she did it. She turned on her cell phone to check the news in the city. As she Landry family was coveredhet expected, what happened to up. She learned from Adrian that the Landrys didn''t do anything to Aubrie. There was no news from Fripdence, either. Aubrie was like a free bird and continued to stay in City A. It was just everyone knew she was a hypocrite. In the blink of an eye, Aleigha''s final exam was over. It was the coldest time of the year. Winter in City A was flipping cold. Canada goose was everywhere. The road became slippery after the snow. Aleigha got out of the car at the first intersection. When she arrived at thepany, she bumped into Lennon. It had been more than two months since thest banquet at the Landry Residence. They were not as good as they used to be. "I hear you are going to move yourpany somewhere else?" Lennon was still gentle and polite. Even though he knew herpany wouldn''t be here forever, he was still bitter to hear the news from the cleaningdy. Chapter 1248 Aleigha answered perfunctorily with a smile, "Yes, I found a separate office space." After saying that, she lowered her head and looked at her shoes. Lennon understood what she meant. He just didn''t know what he had done to push her away from him. "Aleigha, is there any misunderstanding between you and me?" Lennon reached out to hold her hand. However, she dodged in a hurry. He held his hand awkwardly in the air for a moment, then slowly lowered it. "No. It''s just that I''m with Adrian now. I don''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble." Aleigha rubbed her shoes against the wet snow, looking absent-minded. "So you still chose Adrian. I thought you were different from the other girls." Lennon''s tone of voice was full of sarcasm, and his attitude changed. Aleigha raised her eyebrow and looked at him. It was the first time that she had looked at him coldly. Her eyes made him ufortable. "Yes, I''m just a vain woman. Please get out of the way, Mr. Landry." Aleigha pushed him away and went straight to the office building. Lennon stood rooted to the spot with mixed emotions. He didn''t know why he had said that. Maybe he was just too angry. He knew that Aleigha was not a vain woman. But he couldn''t take that back. Aleigha entered herpany. All the employees were packing. They had toplete the move in a few days, so it was a lot of work. Aleigha wanted to give them a hand, but her phone rang untimely. It was from her ssmate, who reminded her not to forget the ss reunion tonight. Aleigha wanted to say no, but her ssmate said she was looking down upon them if she didn''t go. In the end, she said yes and went to the party. It was in a high-end music restaurant equipped with all kinds of entertainment. Aleigha was wearing simple clothes without makeup. As soon as she came in, she drew a lot of attention. When she entered the big private room, she didn''t see many ssmates. It seemed that she came early. "Wow, why isn''t you wearing a dress or makeup? Aren''t we worth dressing up for?" asked Phoebe Robertson. Phoebe was not from a strong family, but her father was in the coal business and had a lot of money. Aleigha didn''t know until school started that the students in her grade came from very different families. Some of the students came from wealthy families, and some came from ordinary families. Aleigha was put in a ss with rich ssmates because of herst name. Everyone in this ss knew about the Gardner family as well as the rtionship between Aleigha and Adrian. Still, some of her ssmates liked to mess with her. They thought she was just a pushover because she didn''t talk much. "It''s just a ssmate gathering, isn''t it?" "Wow, looks like you didn''t really want toe. It''s so cold, why don''t you just go home and use the heat?" Phoebe looked at her fancy dress and red at Aleigha. Then she turned around with a snort. Aleigha sat in a remote corner, ying with her phone while having snacks. Soon, people came one after another, and the private room became more lively. The waitress brought the menu, and someone gave it to Aleigha. "Go Atheard you were raised in the barn. Now that you are upper-ss people order." you should know who with t Aleigha looked at the menu calmly. As she taura there was that Adrian. in she ex that was St normally ordered. She casually ordered a few dishes that she liked, then handed over the menu to another one. "I''m done." She was polite, modest and didn''t put on airs as a youngdy. She looked quiet, but she was a legendary. It was not just because of Adrian. All her male ssmates thought she was different. She was way more than just beautiful. In the eyes of boys, other girls standing next to Aleigha were just like ugly ducklings. Phoebe had had contact with Emilia before, so she knew a bit about Aleigha. She kept telling everyone that Aleigah was from the countryside. In the end, everyone had had enough of her. In fact, she was not even invited to the party, but she insisted oning. After a while, the waiter began to serve the dishes. The food ordered by Aleigha was really good. Phoebe, who was eating what Aleigha ordered, cursed Aleigha in her heart. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. It was the first time for them to have dinner together. All the talk was about Aleigha, and the other girls had be her sidekicks. There was a handsome boy, Zaire Mcfand. His height made him stand out among the men. His parents were government officials, and his grandfather was a businessman. There were many girls who liked him, but he had silently loved Aleigha for two years. He had a few drinks today, so he became a little impulsive. He told Aleigha how he felt about her. Aleigha raised her ss and clinked it with his as if nothing had happened. "I think we should just be friends. "Lovers may be separated, but friends are for life. What do you think?" Zaire looked at her and suddenly came back to his senses. He raised his head and drank up the wine in his ss. Seeing this, Phoebe was so angry that she wanted to explode. Everyone knew that she had a thing for Zaire. What was happening was like a p in her face! "Zaire, forget it. She''s Adrian''s woman. They must have had sex a million times. Why would you like her?" said Phoebe.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere in the room immediately became really awkward. Zaire gave Phoebe a hard look and turned tofort Aleigha. "Aleigha, she''s crazy." Aleigha smiled faintly. "It''s okay. Everyone knows about the rtionship between Adrian and me." Phoebe snorted coldly, but reached into her bag. Then, she took out a small pill and secretly put it into her pocket. She looked as calm as if nothing had happened. However, Aleigha saw it. What she had been through made her wary of everyone. The party went on. Phoebe walked through the crowd talking andughing. Aleigha sat there in silence and observed her every move. Chapter 1249 The sounds ofughter and singing mingled in the air. Seeing that Phoebe didn''t do anything, Aleigha got up and went to the bathroom. As soon as she went out, she crashed into someone. Ouch. "Don''t you have eyes?" Before Aleigha could say anything, she heard the usation. What the hell? She looked up and was about to retort when she saw a pair of familiar eyes, which were shining. With a warm feeling, she thumped him gently on the chest. "So it''s your man. I I thought I hit a rude tough guy." Seeing that it was Aleigha, the man hurriedly stood behind Adrian. Adrian knew she had a temper, so he wasn''t angry at all. "What are you doing here?" "I''m having a party with my ssmates. What about you?" Should she say it was fate to meet him here? "Work stuff. Meet me on the third floor when it''s over." Adrian pinched her cute face and left with a smirk on his face. She kind of stood there gawking. She muttered, "What''s wrong with him? It hurts." When she returned to private room, she found that there seems to be something extra in her purse. She took her purse and sneaked to the third floor. Adrian was talking to Tanner Bradshaw, a middle-aged gentleman in his early 50s. He liked singing, so Adrian just sat there and listened. They''d been doing business for years, and they were just like friends. When Aleigha knocked on the door and came in, Adrian had just finished a ss of wine. He had a little too much to drink tonight. "Come here. I have something to tell you." When she took Adrian''s hand, she realized that the music stopped. A middle-aged man was staring at her. "I''m sorry." Aleigha apologized in a hurry. She kind of regretted it. Would her behavior leave Adrian with a bad impression on his client? "Adrian, is she your woman?" Tanner looked at Aleigha with interest. Adrian suddenly got up, picked up Aleigha by her waist, and walked out. "Don''t look at her. She is mine." Aleigha''s mind went nk. As Adrian walked with her in his arms, something fell out of her arms. A big bag of colorful pills fell on the floor. Tanner''s eyes were full of shock when he saw this. "What are these?" Adrian stopped and lowered his head. "That''s what I wanted to tell you." Aleigha felt embarrassed and held him by the neck tighter. Tanner put down the microphone and went forward. He picked up a small pill and looked at it. "It''s new, Adrian. Your woman''s a drug addict?" Adrian''s face instantly turned cold. He looked at Aleigha with a hint of inquiry. "Someone put them in my bag. I didn''t know what they were, so I came here." Aleigha shrugged with a calm face. Now she finally knew what these pills were. If the police were here, she''d spend the rest of her life in prison. Phoebe did it, didn''t she? "Pick them up." Adrian put down Aleigha and the coldness in his eyes instantly disappeared. Hepletely believed in Aleigah. They picked all the pills up and ced them on the tea table. There were literally hundreds of pills here. "Do you know who did it?" AleighaText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. know I to do with it. I can''t stay too long. They''re still waiting home hdded. "Yes, but I don''t ." Content bet swao "Tell me who did this and I''ll take care of it." Adrian drank a lot today because he was in a bad mood. Only when he saw Aleigha did he feel a little better. Knowing that someone wanted to frame her, he was ready to explode. "Phoebe Robertson, my ssmate. But I don''t think her hostility to me wasn''t enough to make her do this." Aleigha got up and waved at Adrian. Then, she turned around and left. "Looks like your woman is not afraid of you." Tanner had known Adrian for many years and had never seen a woman talking to him like this before. Would Adrian really spoil a woman like that? What about his arrogance and coldness? "Why should she? A woman who''s afraid of me doesn''t deserve to be with me. Excuse me." Adrian was a little annoyed, so he took off his jacket and went out. "Is he going to handle it himself?" Tanner asked Adrian''s men. Adrian''s men didn''t dare to say anything, so they just stood there silently. Adrian went to the manager of this restaurant. The manager had great respect for Adrian. It was not because he was a regr here, but because of who he was. Everyone looked at him like he was the emperor. "Mr. Xiao, what can I do for you?" Adrian grabbed the manager''s cor and pulled him directly into the bathroom. There was a man in the bathroom. But Adrian drove him out. He looked at the manager with cold and gloomy eyes. "Here. I don''t care what you have to do, put these things on a woman named Phoebe Robertson. "No matter what happens, tell everyone they are hers. You''ll get a reward for doing a good job. "But if you mess it up, you''ll see what people in hell look like." The manager''s back was cold and he was sweating profusely. He nodded like crazy, "Consider it done, Mr. Xiao." Adrian let go of the manager, and his eyes were a little fuzzy. He pointed at a room and said, "She''s 11 en.se The manager nodded again and went straight to room 207. Adrian walked a bit erratically, but his head was clear as a bell. He was kind of crazy. Aleigha returned to the private room, chatting andughing with everyone Phoebe sneered when she save one. Aleigha''s happy face. Later, Phoebe went to the bathroom. Half an hour after she got back, the policemen came in. Aleigha stayed calm as she was searched. The other students would be searched, too. Phoebe''s face was full of excitement. However, the next second, she saw the police find nothing on Aleigha. Phoebe was one of only three people left who were not searched. Perhaps because of a guilty conscience, she subconsciously put her hand into her purse. Then, she suddenly drew back her hand as if she had touched something hot. A policeman saw this and rushed to her. Before she could react, he emptied out all the things in her purse. Wow. A packet of pills quickly attracted the attention of the police. Phoebe''s face was deathly while. She bit her lower lip and didn''t know what to say. Chapter 1250 "What are these, little girl?" An older policeman came over, took the bag of pills and checked them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was so experienced that he knew what these pills were. However, this was the first time he''d seen so many of them. "I-1 don''t know." Phoebe felt that her heart was about to jump out at this moment. She had no time to think about how they returned to her purse. The funny thing was, she was the one who called on the tip about the drug. "Check everyone else for drugs and take all of them away." What? The monitor disagreed. "We were just having a reunion. "Sir, we are all students. We have nothing to do with drugs." The monitor''s father was the mayor of City A. If he was brought in for suspected drug use... His father was gonna kill him! For simr reasons, everyone was mad. They couldn''t wait to tear Phoebe apart. Zaire''s eyes were full of sarcasm. He did not say a word, but his eyes spoke for himself. Aleigha, on the other hand, was calm as if nothing had happened. She just sat there quietly. "I''m sorry, but it''s the rule. Come with us." The other rooms were also searched, and the hallways were full of people. Adrian waddled open the door from the outside. As soon as he saw Aleigha, he kissed her. There was a trace of surprise in Aleigha''s eyes. Before she could ask him, she heard a rapid thud of high heels. Aubrie pushed the door open and came in. When she saw Adrian kissing Aleigha like crazy, she froze on the spot. "Aubrie! You''re here! Help me!" Phoebe knew Aubrie! The thought brought Aleigha to her senses. "You..." Aubrie was a little stunned. She looked at Phoebe and was speechless. "Aubrie, help me! Tell them it''s not me! I''m innocent." Aubrie realized that her n failed again. Why? What went wrong with her n? Seeing that Aubrie kept silent, Phoebe knew that she was not gonna help her. "Aubrie, it''s you who came up with this n. "It''s you who gave them to me. You''re not gonna get away with it!" Goaded beyond endurance, Aubrie lunged at Phoebe and pped her twice. "Shut your big mouth! "Don''t throw dirt on me. What do you think you are?" Adrian stopped the kiss but his eyes were still blurred. "Aleigha,e with me." They were gonna leave, but a policeman stopped them. "No. Neither of you is allowed to leave." Adrian looked straight at the policeman and said, "If you want to see me, go to mypany. I''m Adrian Xiao." Out of the door, Adrian picked Aleigha up. It was so cold outside, and Aleigha''s coat was left in the private room. Adrian was only wearing a shirt. He held Aleigha tightly in his arms and cursed in a low voice, "D*mn it. I forgot it was winter." With the cold wind, Adrian sobered up a lot, but his face was still unnaturally red. His body was burning hot. "Adrian, what happened to you?" Holding Aleigha in his arms, Adrian took a taxi to the Xiao Residence. As soon as he entered the house, he started undressing her. "Sh*t, she drugged me! Aleigha, I feel very ufortable now." His breathing, heavy and strong, fell on her neck and caused her to shudder. "Adrian, stop it. The servants are watching us." Aleigha knew how Adrian felt because she had been drugged before. In herst life, she lost her virginity because Lainey and Emilia drugged her. That kind of pain was worse thand ¨¤ death. It was something that normal people couldn''t endure. She remembered it very clearly. "Get lost, all of you, get lost." Adrian roared, but he didn''t stop taking off her clothes. Aleigha gently reached out to hold his cheek and said in a soft voice, "Adrian, I''ll help you. Shall we go upstairs first? I don''t want to do it here." "Be good, give it to me, Aleigha, give it to me." Aleigha noticed that his eyes became more and more blurred. No matter what she said at the moment, he wouldn''t listen. "Adrian, let''s go back to our room. If you keep acting like this, I''ll get angry." Her tone became a little colder. Adrian had long since lost his consciousness. He just wanted to taste every inch of her body with his tongue. Aleigha was kind of turned on, but she still didn''t forget to take him upstairs. The servants were so scared that they all went back to their rooms. No matter what they heard, they wouldn''t go out. Early the next morning. Sunlight shone through the ss windows, bringing the warmth of winter. Aleigha woke up from her dream. The moment she turned around, she felt pain all over her body. She suddenly recalled what had happenedst night. "You''re awake?" Adrian looked at his beloved woman. He couldn''t help but take a small bite of her earlobe. Aleigha blushed immediately. "Adrian, nigh shameless liar! You said you were saving it for our wedding night, but you were like a monsterst night! "You did it again and again! Liar!" Aleigha felt like weeping but had no tears at all. There was not a part of her body that was not sore. "We can take the day off and do it again." Adrian looked at her with a yful look. Aleigha gave a cold snort and said mockingly, "Aren''t you afraid you won''t be able to take it?" "As long as it''s for you. FYI, I''m not a liar. "Left go get married after lunch." "No! I''m not gonna marry you today." Aleigha looked like a spoiled child. Adrian smiled and didn''t say anything. "Knock, knock, knock!" The sound of knocking interrupted them. "Mr. Xiao, I''m here to remind you of your schedule today." The smile on Adrian''s face died as he roared, "Why should I be dictated by the schedule?" It was quiet outside. Seeing that he was angry, Aleigha stretched out her hand and gently pinched his sturdy abs. Adrian felt so good that he lowered his voice and joked, "What, you wanna do it again?" Aleigha was so scared that she quickly withdrew her hand. "Stop thinking about it!" "But you seemed to have a good timest night." "Mr. Xiao, you have an appointment with Mr. Bradshaw today." Chapter 1251 The man outside interrupted Adrian. "Get lost! One more word out of you, and I will kick your ass." Upon hearing that, Aleigha, who was hiding in the quilt, giggled ceaselessly. Adrian was trying to get her out of the quilt, but she shook off his hand. "Hey, stop it. You make one more move, and I will kick your ass." She said that on purpose. They stayed in bed until noon. After lunch, Adrian handed a file bag to Aleigha. "What''s that?" Aleigha sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and opened it. It contained their ID cards. This was the first time she had seen Adrian''s ID. "Let''s get married so I wouldn''t be a liar." "That''s not what I want!" Aleigha gave him a cold look and threw the file bag back at him. She was wearing short shorts, and his eyes turned deeper. This woman was sexing him up all the time. Knowing how wonderful it was to have sex with her, he couldn''t stop thinking about it. Without saying anything, he walked up to Aleigha, picked her up, and carried her on his shoulders. Instead of giving her a chance to say no, he took her to the bathroom.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Aleigha, get a shower and change your clothes. If you don''t marry me today, I''ll show you what I want." In the end, they came to the city hall. When they came out, Aleigha had their marriage certificate in her hand. She had mixed feelings. She married Adrian, didn''t she? "Where do you want the wedding to be?" Adrian was driving, but he was still watching her every move. Wedding? Her dream weddings came in all shapes and sizes. She used to think she''d never have a wedding. She had thought she had neither the ability nor the right to marry the man she loved. She lived for revenge. But now, Adrian was going to give her a wedding. "I have never thought about it." There was a hint of sadness in her tone of voice. At a red light, Adrian rubbed her face and said, "You can think about it now." "Am I dreaming? We''re married? Pinch me. If I was dreaming, I''d wake up." Adrian didn''t know whether tough or not. "Don''t you really know if it''s a dream?" Aleigha pouted and didn''t say anything. At dinner time, someone came to visit them. It was the policemen. "Miss Gardner, Mr. Xiao, pleasee with us to the police station. We need to do ask you some questions." Adrian vaguely remembered what happened yesterday and looked at Aleigha. "Well, okay, let''s go." Adrian didn''t forget that he was drugged. He was just too happy to deal with it today. He changed his clothes and went to the police station. When it was over, his men got the results back on his blood. There were indeed traces of the drug in his blood. Out of the police station, Adrian lit a cigarette. He told the driver to leave first and drove off with Aleigha himself. "I''ll take you to see a guy. He''s very interesting." "The man I saw yesterday?" Aleigha did not even think about it. Subconsciously, she thought it was the man she met at the restaurant. The corners of Adrian''s mouth curled into a satisfied smile. He was very satisfied with the rapport between them. The car pulled into a secluded vi. They saw the bluestone path and the spring water. It was a unique ce. As soon as they arrived, Aleigha was attracted by the scenery. It was winter, and it snowed not long ago. But it was like spring here. As if this ce was far away from the mortal world. The car stopped outside the door. Adrian her hand and thed. They saw at man. Seeing them, the thin man respectfully nodded at Adrian and led them into the house. ent As soon as they entered, Aleigha''s eyes lit up. It was decorated in the old style. There wasn''t much decoration. A picture of Qi Baishi hung on the wall of the living room. Qi Baishi was a master of Chinese painting. Adrian pointed at the painting and smiled. "He paid 900 million on this. "He is a painting addict, and he loves Qi Baishi." Aleigha nodded in silence. "Adrian, after dare youe to me me yesterday? Are anning mey to apologize? But why did you bring her here?" NovelDrama.Org Adrian snorted and sat Aleigha down on the sofa. "She''s the only one who can help you with what you want to do. "But there are conditions. "When you get what you want, you''re gonna help me extend my reach into Fripdence." Tanner looked at Adrian and narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. "Fripdence? Are you sure? It''s dangerous." A shadow of a smile touched Adrian''s mouth. "You think it''s gonna scare me?" "Well, fine. Come with me." The two of them followed Tanner to a the second floor. Aed the door open, they realized it was a girl''s room. The room was decorated in pink, which was in sharp contrast to the whole house. Tanner opened a drawer. There was an album in it. He took out a photo and handed it to Aleigha. "She''s my youngest sister. I lost her in City A about 20 years ago. "She may be the only sister I have left. I hope you can help me find her, Miss Gardner." Taking the photo, Aleigha looked at it carefully. It was a little girl about five or six years old. It was really hard to find someone who got lost 20 years ago. "But I''m not sure..." Aleigha looked at Tanner and then at Adrian. "The Woods family." Adrian reminded her. Aleigha understood what he meant in an instant. A sense of warmth welled up in her heart. Adrian wanted her to use what Samuel gave her. She''d been thinking a lot about what to do with it. She guessed she could use it to help Tanner. She was not just helping Tanner. She was helping Adrian. It was a win-win situation. "Okay, I''ll do my best." Adrian and Aleigha left after dinner. On the way, Aleigha was still looking at the picture. "What Samuel gave you can do more than find a person. "It''ll bring you more benefits." "Well, I understand. Are you free on weekend? I want to practice shooting. "I haven''t done it for a long time." "Okay, I''ll go with you." When they got home, the monitor called Aleigha. Phoebe was still in the police station. No matter what she said, the police didn''t buy it. What would happen to her depended on what her family would do. Hanging up the phone, Aleigha was a little unhappy. Chapter 1252 Aubrie was like a pest that they could never get rid of. "You can try using what Samuel gave you," Adrian said, looking at her unhappy face. He wanted to help her, but he knew how stubborn she was. She wouldn''t want him sticking his nose in her business. "Okay. Why not?" With the help of the people on the list, Aleigha started looking for Tanner''s sister. These people were in all walks of life. It took her three days to reach them. And she had only slept seven hours in these three days. The Woods family had always been strict with its people. Samuel was not the first person to make this list. It''d been generations since this list was first created. In Samuel''s generation, these people began to hide in the shadows. Getting in touch with them wasn''t easy. It took Aleigha a few days to get it all done after moving thepany. She felt a sense of achievement, which made her really excited. She sent a small number of people around the country to investigate the whereabouts of Tanner''s sister. At the same time, someone gave her the results of their investigation into Aubrie. The messenger was a delivery guy. He directly sent the documents to the Xiao Residence. Moreover, no one was stalking him. As Aleigha expected, there was more to Aubrie than met the eye. Aurbie was born in City A, and her mother was Mckenzie Reilly, ady who had connections with all the rich businessmen. Her father, ording to the documents, was Alexzander Fulton, a powerful big shot in Fripdence. No wonder Aubrie was so fearless. She wasn''t even afraid of Jaidyn and Adrian. However, Aleigha knew that the only thing big people were afraid of was showing their dirtyundry. There was a copy of Alexander''s information in the documents. He had such a rich history of rtionships. When Alexzander was in City A, he was married. His wife was from a very great family, and that was why he had a chance toe to Fripdence. Mckenzie was one of the notabledies at that time, and she fell in love with Alexzander. It didn''t take long for her to give birth to Aubrie. Unexpectedly, Alexander''s wife found out about it. She did not divorce. Instead, she forced Mckenzie to marry Alexander''s brother, Immanuel Fulton. Immanuel was Aubries father in name now. To the Fulton family, it was a scandal. Alexzander hadn''t been back to City A in years to cover his tracks. But every year he would give Immanuel a lot of money. It was unclear whether it was because of anger or revenge that Mckenzie had a boy with Immanuel. When the boy was 13, they emigrated abroad. Later, Aubrie came back alone. Aubrie was the one who was the most pathetic. Her parents had new families and children of their own. She was like an extra person, and she couldn''t even tell others who she was. But just because she was pathetic didn''t mean she was not hateful. Her love for Adrian was crazy. After reading the file, Aleigha already knew what to do with Aubrie. It was a cool night. Adrian was really busy these days, and so was Aleigha. By the time she had finished her work, he had note back yet. The phone rang at this time. It was a strange number. She declined it without thinking. However, the phone still rang again and again. In the end, she had no choice but to pick it up. "Who''s that?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Miss Gardner, it''s Darien." Darien? Aleigha was stunned. She almost forgot him. "What''s the matter?" "I want to make a deal with you." "Okay, when should we meet?" "Tomorrow morning. I''ll be waiting for you in the cafe downstairs from my office. I hope you''ll be alone." After hanging up the phone, Aleigha looked at her phone with a wry smile. It seemed that what she sent Darien before worked. Early the next morning, Aleigha went to Darien''spany. As soon as she arrived, Darien called her. He had already waited in the cafe for a long time. When Aleigha came in, Darien checked her out from the distance. He really regretted that he had not pursued her. Not only did he not have her, she had something on him. "Miss Gardner, please." Darien put on a smile, and got up to help Aleigha to pull the chair. He was gentlemanly and polite. After sitting down, Aleigha looked at him with a faint smile, but didn''t say anything. "Let''s get to the point. How much do you want?" He figured she was after the money. "I want the shares of the Xiao family in your hands." Aleigha''s eyes squinted slightly, and her eyesel shining like stars. The smile on Darien''s face instantly froze. "Do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course I do. Let me make myself clear. "I want all the shares you took from Adrian." Darien felt that he saw the indifference in her smiling eyes. He had seen the same aggressive indifference in Adrian. "Miss Gardner, I wouldn''t trade the shares for anything you''ve got. Aleigha''s smile died and she replied in a Voice, "I know that you a Shfamily took Adrianised the share when he was in trouble. "Don''t deny it. The fact that I''m here means I have more than I showed you. "I''ve got more than you can imagine. If you say no, I''m out of here. I an appointment with a finance magazine thi from Aleigha got up and was about to leave, but Darien stopped her. "I can give you half of the shares." "I want all of them." Aleigha was adamant. She looked at Darien with a gloomy and frightening gaze. Darien gritted his teeth. He knew that she wouldn''tpromise. "Alright,." ." "Have your secretary draw up the transfer of shares now. The recipient is Adrian. "Then, have yourwyere here with the transfer. "After that, I will delete everything." Darien directly called his secretary. Around ten minutester, the secretary and hiswyer came here together. Aleigha carefully read the transfer twice before asking Darien to sign it. Then, she deleted all the documents on her phone in front of Darien. She was surprisingly calm the whole time. She left the cafe and headed straight for Adrian''spany. Adrian was in the office and was a little surprised to see her. Chapter 1253 Aleigha sat on the sofa, shaking her long legs. "What''s the good news?" Adrian nced at the sealed file bag and wondered why she was so happy. "Darien took it from you back then, and I get it back. Am I terrific?" There was a sh of surprise in Adrian''s eyes. He hurriedly opened the file bag, and saw the transfer of shares. "Aleigha, you''re so terrific. But aren''t you afraid he''ll get back at you?" "Not at all. I have his Achilles'' heel. I deleted it, but I can still recover it. If the Xiaos knew what he had done, he''d be finished." Adrian threw the transfer aside, got up and walked over. "Come here. I''ll show you something." Adrian''s office appeared to be open and unobstructed, but no one on the outside could see inside. In fact, there were back rooms in his office. One was the lounge. The other was a secret room containing very important documents. He brought Aleigha into the secret room. There were neatly- arranged documents on the two bookshelves. The cab on the left was a disy cab for guns, while some of his private collections were on the right. There were not only all kinds of Swiss army knives, but also very rare snuff bottles.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The disy cab had three stories. "Wow, you like snuff bottles, young man? I didn''t see thating." "Some were left by my elders, and some were bought from the collectors." As he said that, he handed a few documents to Aleigha. "Look, this is my business in the Middle East and elsewhere. "Darien doesn''t just want my shares. "What he really wants is my business all over the world. "He''d impress the Xiaos with any one of my projects." "You''ve beenpeting with him. Why don''t you tell your family about your projects? "You''re the one who can make the family stronger. Who don''t you say it? Adrian shook his head and chuckled. He pinched her cute cheeks and said, "Dummy, do you think that I did this just to get the approval of my family? "You think I care about the Xiao family''s business? "I don''t need anyone''s approval. The fortune of the Xiao family doesn''t matter to me. "Everything my parents gave me wasn''t mine. "I want to tell everyone I don''t live for the Xiao family, though I''m a member of it. I want to make something about myself." Aleigha understood. She felt a little admiration for him. "Darien is also not as dumb as he appears to be. There''s no such thing as weak in the Xiao family. "Don''t underestimate him. You think he gave the shares to you willingly? "I''m sure he has his own reasons. Aleigha, I want you to remember one thing. "You can''t believe anyone but me." Aleigha lowered her eyes, and then nodded. "I''m sorry. I won''t make the same mistake again." "It''s okay. You''ve done a good job. At least you took back the shares. You''re the best." The evening lights were lit. Aleigha followed Adrian to a private dinner party. It was at Tanner''s private club. There were dozens of limos parked outside the door. Adrian was driving an Aston Martin that had just arrived from France a few days earlier. There were only two in the world. Most of the people at this dinner party were mysterious. Aleigha was wearing a pure white off-shoulder dress tonight. Her corbone was partly hidden. partly visible. Her dress shimmered in the light, making her look even more noble and aloof. Adrian wore a white suit in a rare way. When the two of them came in, they drew a lot of attention. Everyone thought they were a perfect match. There were not many people at the party, and even fewer with their families. Most men were either alone or with a mistress. Adrian might be the only one with his wife. A man greeted Adrian. When he saw Aleigha, who was standing next to him, he gave a meaningful smile. "This is my wife." Adrian''s tone was a little cold as he looked at the man unhappily Aleigha stood there and didn''t say anything. All she did was to give the man a perfunctory smile. "Isn''t that Adrian? Is that woman his new girlfriend?" A woman looked at Adrian with obvious admiration. The why she looked at Aleigha was really unfriendly. Everyone knew Adrian, the legendary of City A. Even people in Fripdence had heard about him. "Mr. Xiao, you''re so lucky. Your date look sexy." A drunk middle-aged man came to Adrian. There was contempt in his eyes. "Tanner, I don''t wanna see him again." Adrian looked at the middle-aged man coldly. A trace of embarrassment shed across Tanner''s face. Adrian was et like a god who was looking down from above. He hurriedly had someone drive the middle-aged man out. "I thought your parties were always of high quality. Don''t invite me if it happens again." Adrian had always been extremely resistant to attending parties. If he didn''t have to, he wouldn''t go. At the beginning of the party, Adrian and Aleigha were sitting in the most conspicuous ce. It was a private banquet, so there was no speech or stuff. People just chatted and drank. Tanner came to Adrian''s table and sat down. "The man in the ck suit is from the military, and he was just transferred to City Ast week. "The year beforest, he had a fight with ander. I heard he had aet crush on Alexander''s younge daughter. "Alexzander didn''t know it was him, so he had someone break his leg. That was why they are enemies. "The person he hates most is Alexzander." Adrian remained indifferent as he looked at the man not far away. "How did you know him?" Tanner was a social butterfly, and he knew a lot of people. "I met him in the desert. He almost died and I saved him. "I didn''t expect I saved such a big shot." Tanner was smoking, and there was a sh of light in his eyes. Businessmen were snobs. If Tanner hadn''t known about that man''s identity, he wouldn''t even have invited him. He did it because he had promised to help Adrian. Chapter 1254 During the party, Adrian left for a short while. Aleigha was talking to Tanner. She had a lead on his sister''s whereabouts. This great news made Tanner have a better impression of her. "Adrian is not good at expressing his feelings. I didn''t know why he fell for you. "Now, I think I do." Aleigha smiled and didn''t say anything. By the time the party was over, Adrian had be friends with the guy from Fripdence. In the car. "I''m going to hold a party this weekend. Honey, can you help me?" Aleigha was surprised. "Me? I''ve never held a party before." "Have a try. We will hold parties from time to time in the future. You are the hostess, and this is kind of your job." Because of the party thing, Aleigha had had an unusually busy week. She could only turn to Windy, who was an expert in this field. On Wednesday, Adrian told Aleigha that the mayor of City A would alsoe to the party. The mayor had just taken office, and he was from Fripdence. His background was unknown. Now that Adrian took him seriously, he must be something. On Friday, Aleigha had almost finished her preparations. Fresh ingredients would be delivered on Sunday. For this party, Aleigha had not slept well for several nights. Adrian was trying to train her. He felt sorry for her when he saw her eyes, but he couldn''t do anything. Early on Sunday morning, Windy came to the Xiao Residence with Freddie. Aleigha felt so d that she had Windy''s help. Without it, she would definitely screw it. The fresh ingredients were delivered on time. Aleigha had the chef of a Michelin restaurante here. Even the cutlery was the best. She really put a lot of work into it. She was very thorough even in the details. In the afternoon, guests arrived one after another. Adrian returned home as fast as he could. The living room was decorated both inside and outside, and even the yard was decorated. As night fell, the house looked like a pce. The mayor, Valentino Hammond, brought his wife and daughter here. Adrian and Aleigha weed them personally. Valentino, who was in his early fifties, had been in Fripdence for many years before. His wife was from a noble family. Mrs. Hammond was few years younger, and her temperament was outstanding. There was a hint of nobility in her every gesture. Their daughter just turned 23 this year. She just got back from studying music in Vienna. When they came in, there weren''t many people who recognized them. It was Adrian''s willingness to greet them that drew attention to them. Mrs. Hammond was a smart woman. She looked at Aleigha meaningfully. "Mr. Xiao, is thisdy your friend?" Mrs. Hammond sized Aleigha up. Then, she raised a questioning eyebrow. "She''s my wife, because we haven''t been able to hold a wedding yet." Adrian exined calmly. He did not tter her because she was the mayor''s wife. Upon hearing that, a trace of disappointment flitted across Mrs. Hammond''s eyes. She nced at Aleigha and then changed the subject. After arranging the three of them to their seats, Adrian took Aleigha to the door. "What do you think of Mr. Hammond?" Adrian asked in a low voice. Aleigha turned to look at the three people who were smiling not far away. "He''s Alexander''s man. "Don''t you think it''s odd that he came here of his own ord?" Aleigha had looked into the Hammonds. Valentino used to be Alexander''s subordinate. His path in politics was smooth, as if someone was helping him in secret. In his early 50s, he became the mayor of City A. That didn''t usually happen. It was Alexzander who had been helping him. "What Aubrie did has been spread to Fripdence. The Landry family has canceled the engagement, but the whole thing was hushed up. "Darien hasn''t been doing muchtely, and there''s no criticism of Aubrie. "I''m afraid it has something to do with this new mayor." Adrian was right. Aubrie had been unusually quiettely. The more quiet she was, the more Aleigha felt that she was nning something big. Alexzander was a handful, and he''d got a lot of followers. Windy talked with her friends for a while and then came to Aleigha. Suddenly, she saw Valentino from a distance. It was not a coincidence, was it? "Aleigha, why is Valentino here?" Because of what had happened to the Woods family, Windy hated Alexzander to the core. She knew that Valentino worked for Alexzander. "Well, maybe someone''s getting antsy and wants to do something." A hint of cruelty shed across Windy''s eyes. "Valentino got where he is with the help of his father-inw and Alexzander. "He is Alexander''s most loyal dog. I''m afraid he''s gonna be our enemy. You and Adrian should be careful." Aleigha nodded. At the beginning of the party, Aubrie, who was all dressed up, suddenly showed up. Then, she went to Valentino''s table. She acted as if she was very familiar with the Hammonds. "Did you invite her?" Aleigha looked at Aubrie with a cold expression on her face. Adrian shook his head. He didn''t look happy, either. Aubrie came to them calmly after greeting the Hammonds. "Adrian, hi." Aleigha raised her eyebrow and looked at Aubrie, only to find that she wouldn''t take her eyes off Adrian. Her eyes brimmed over with love for Adrian. It really pissed Aleigha off. Adrian nced at her without saying anything. "Adrian, are you free tomorrow? Uncle Valentino wants to invite you to dinner at his ce." She turned a blind eye to Adrian''s indifference as she continued to look at him with a smile, waiting for his answer. "Aleigha, let''s go," Adrian went straight to Valentino''s table with Aleigha. He didn''t even say a word to Aubrie. Aubrie stood there in a daze. After the two of them left, she turned around angrily. As Aubrie said, Valentino invited Adrian and Aleigha to have dinner at his house tomorrow. Of course, Adrian said yes. He spoke to Valentino with an ingratiating smile on his face. Mrs. Hammond was a social butterfly, and soon she began to chat with the otherdies. She even greeted Windy warmly and talked about the past. This party got her to know many people. Valentino had been in the officialdom for many years and had seen alot of people. It was not the first time that he had dealt with businessmen. He knew what to say and what not to say. He got to know a lot of famous businessmen at the party. It would not be a bad thing for his career. The party was over, and the guests left. Adrian held Aleigha, who was really exhausted, in his arms. "Thank you so much." "It''s really tiring, but it''s worth it. You know Lillianna? She''s the wife of the Treasury Secretary. Godmother invited her here. "I heard Lillianna''s family had a position in Fripdence. After what et happenedst time, Godmother decided to get closer to people in Fripdence. ¨¦n.swnovels "On one hand, she wants to know what''s going on there. On the other hand, she wants to train me. What do you think?" Adrian nodded. "It''s a great idea. Remember, I''ll always be there for you."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1255 The next day was a rainy day. Early in the morning, Aleighatook Adrian''s car to her newpany. The newpany waspletely away from Lennon''spany. The office facilities and hardware were much better than before. To the outside, the president of thispany was still a mystery. The employees only knew it was a college girl who was gonna be Mrs. Xiao. The products Adrian developed made herpany very profitable. Aleighatook on a few small projects. She hired some fresh graduates to do projects. She was not a big fan of over-experienced. She felt that experienced people would demand higher sries, and they might be unreliable and insubordinate. She needed people she could trustpletely. It was a three-story detached office building outside the city center. There was a work area as well as an amodation area. Aleigha bought this building. The office and amodation here were good. More importantly, Aleigha was very generous with her staff. Thanks to Adrian''s projects, she was able to be a boss without being a bore. Aleigha''s office was on the third floor, facing the sun. The decoration inside was very simple. Adrian sat on the chair with a smile in his eyes. "Aleigha, you''ve done a lot of things behind my back, haven''t you? Now that you''ve got apany this big, how are you gonna thank me?" Aleigha''s face turned red. She nced at him and said, "Yeah, like you didn''t know it." Adrian smiled and said nothing. He had secretly investigated Aleigha before and found a lot of her secrets. It was not until they got married that he confessed everything. To his surprise, she wasn''t mad at him. She just warned him not to do it again. If she wanted to tell him, she would. That was why he didn''t have anyone with her now, except for the bodyguards. When they came out of thepany, Aubrie called Adrian. She sounded very enthusiastic, as if she weren''t the one who tried to kill Aleigha. Aleigha did not like Aubrie at all, let alone show mercy to her. If she hadn''t found out what Aubrie was up to, she would have been the one who got raped. She would never forgive Aubrie. In the evening, Aleigha went to Gi for a dress. Adrian, on the other hand, didn''t even change his clothes. They went straight to the restaurant that Valentino booked. Valentino was an official, so he couldn''t act as extravagant as a businessman. So, he only booked two tables. When Adrian and Aleigha arrived, Mrs. Hammond personally weed them. Mrs. Hammond was wearing a dark suit and a light-colored knee-high skirt. She looked dignified and decent. Aleigha was dressed in a Gi dress, looking like a rich youngdy. However, she didn''t look extravagant in this dress. Her temperament made people feel that the high-end things were tailor-made for her. Mrs. Hammond didn''t like Aleigha from the first time she saw her. She''d met a lot of people, but this seemingly ordinary girl just made her unhappy. This girl got all the attention every time she showed up. There was something about her that people couldn''t take their eyes off. Aleigha held Adrian''s arm and walked to Mrs. Hammond with a smile. Mrs. Hammond''s smile froze, and then she regained herposure. She greeted them enthusiastically and led them into the restaurant. Most of the guests today were from the SoOfficialdom, but Adrian was at the head of the table ne? The implications were clear. All thedies here were social butterflies. They chatted andughed as if they were good friends. Mrs. Hammond introduced Aleigha to everyone and praised her for a long time. "Adrian, Uncle Valentino, I''mte. I''m sorry." When Aubrie came in, she deliberately raised her voice. Her dress made her outstanding. A hint of a smile shed across Aleigha''s eyes. Without saying anything, she continued to eat. "Ah, there''s no room at this table. Aubrie, go to Valentino''s table."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mrs. Hammond got up to wee Aubrie and took her to the empty seat next to Valentino. Adrian sat on the other side of it. With a smile, Aubrie gracefully sat between Adrian and Valentino. "Wow, Aubrie and Mr. Xiao are really a good match. Oh, my bad. I forgot that Mr. Xiao was married." Mrs. Hammond covered her mouth as if she had said something wrong unintentionally, but she dia any embarrassment on her face. "Mind your mouth." Valentino red at Mrs. Hammond and made a toast to Adrian. During the dinner, Aleigha got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, she met Aubrie, who seemed to be a little drunk. Aubrie''s eyes were a little gloomy. "Aleigha, do you really think Adrian loves you?" "It''s not your business. Miss Fulton, just because he doesn''t love you doesn''t mean he doesn''t love me." Aubrie was slightly stunned, and then she said angrily, "Aleigha, you think you won? "What are you better at than me? Nothing. "Adrian may be into you now, but it won''tst. Do you believe that he''ll love you for the rest of his life? "An excellent man like him won''t be with an ordinary woman forever. I''ll be his final choice." Aleigha''s face was covered with 1set frost, her gaze was as cold ice. She said indifferently, "You''ve ben dh after Adrian foret many years. "If you were really his final choice, why didn''t he marry you? When is he gonna choose you? When he dies?" "B*tch, just stay away from Adrian." Aubrie was irritated. She raised her hand to p Aleigha. Aleigha took a few steps back to avoid it. However, Aubrie lost her bnce and fell onto the ground. Aleigha stood at a distance and looking at her, as if she were watching something funny. "Miss Fulton, I thought you were a great opponent. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. I''ve thought too highly of you." "B*tch, this isn''t over!" Aleigha felt so bored. She had thought that Aubrie would do something big, but she seemed to have overestimated her. By the time she returned to her table, she found Adrian''s face flushed with drink. "Miss Gardner, this is the best champagne in France this year. Come and try it." With a smile, Mrs. Hammond poured Aleigha a ss of champagne. Taking the champagne, Aleigha sniffed it and said with a smile, "The best champagne should be made in May. "There''s been a lot of rain in France this year, so only 100 bottles of champagne were made in May. "Coincidentally, Adrian bought two of them and shared it with me." Chapter 1256 Adrian was a champagne person, and he bought the best champagne in the first ce every year. Aleigha liked champagne, too. Thus, he bought two bottles of the best champagne this year. It tasted 10,000 times better than the one Mrs. Hammond gave her. Mrs. Hammond looked really awkward. She had thought that Aleigha knew nothing about champagne. She was actually not a hillbilly! "Rx. This is not bad. I''m not picky." Mrs. Hammond was so angry that she excused herself to go to the bathroom. Somedies took the initiate to chat with Aleigha, and their words were full of praise. Aubrie came back in a sorry state and returned to her seat. Adrian subconsciously moved to the other side. When Valentino''s daughter Lauren came, the atmosphere was already very lively. Although Adrian didn''t talk much, he chatted happily with the officials. Lauren recently returned from studying music in Vienna. She was tall and had an outstanding temperament. As soon as she came in, she attracted the attention of young men. However, her eyes were just fixed on Adrian. "Aubrie, I think you''re drunk. Let me have someone send you back." Lauren walked to Aubrei on purpose, and she nced at Adrian from time to time. "I''m good." Annoyed, Aubrie got rid of Lauren''s hand and moved closer to Adrian. When Mrs. Hammond showed up again, there was a bottle of champagne in her hand. Aleigha could tell with a nce that it was Jeroboam. This was one of the most expensive champagne. The more expensive ones would be embellished with diamonds. Even so, it was very rare. Jeroboam was generally used for collection and was not avable on the market at all. Aleigha looked at Mrs. Hammond with interest. "Miss Gardner, what do you think of this one?" Mrs. Hammond looked really proud. Not everyone could have Jeroboam. So what if Aleigha had the champagne made in May? This was the king of champagne. Aleigha was amused. Still, she kept a polite smile. "Mrs. Hammond, you''re really amazing. It''s Jeroboam, isn''t it?" Upon hearing that, Mrs. Hammond was even more proud. But she was still reluctant to open the champagne. The otherdies looked at her and didn''t know what to say.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Valentino, who had a lot to drink, was not drunk at all. When he realized what his wife was holding, he almost jumped up. He winked at Lauren, hinting that she should take the champagne away. Unexpectedly, Lauren was busy talking to Aubrie and paying attention to Adrian. She didn''t even notice what her father was doing. Valentino nearly stamped his foot in his anxiety. "Mrs. Hammond, we don''t really drink, and this is a very expensive bottle, so you might as well keep it." Ady seemed to have realize something and reminded Mrs. Hammond. Mrs. Hammond sneered as if she wasughing at thatdy. But soon, she thought of something and hid the sarcasm on her face. She pretended to be generous. "It''s okay. I''m really happy today." Aleigha was overjoyed. It seemed that Mrs. Hammond, who looked sophisticated and smart, was also an idiot. She guessed that she didn''t have to worry about dealing with Valentino. His wife would be his jinx. Before the dinner was over, Mrs. Hammond had been sent away by Valentino''s man. Later, he offered to take Adrian and Aleigha home himself. However, in Adrian''s eyes, Valentino was no longer of any value. In the car. "What do you n to do with Valentino?" Adrian asked. Aleigha couldn''t stopughing. "When Mrs. Hammond showed up with that bottle of champagne, I knew Valentino was going down. "I think I can just sit there and do noting. "Mrs. Hammond is not a fool. She must save known what a rookie she''d made. There SO high-ranking officials day. "I wonder if Alexzander will help him. If not, let''s just wait and see." Even though Adrian was ruthless, he wouldn''t deal with every enemy himself. The only people he''d go after personally were the ones who had bullied Aleigha. Therefore, he didn''t n to kick Valentino when he was down. Aleigha thought the same way. Sometimes the less you did, the more you would get. When the two of them returned home, Adrian made love to Aleigha under the pretext of being drunk. The next morning, Adrian went to thepany in an unusually spirited way. Aleigha didn''t wake up until noon. While she was eating, someone called her. They had found Tanner''s sister. Ligorbait District, City A. It was an old neighborhood built in the 80s. The driver took Aleigha to the destination and then went to wait not far away. Aleigha met the contact person and got the specific address. It was earliest residential area in City A. People who lived here were basically old. Tanner''s sister was little when she got lost. She was adopted by an old couple. It seemed that she did not lead a good life. Aleigha quickly found the house. After knocking for a long time, someone rushed to open the door. It was a girl in her 20s. She looked very much like Tanner. "Who are you looking for?" There was vignce in her eyes. "You." Aleigha looked at her with a faint smile. The girl frowned, and her curled eyshes trembled slightly. Her big eyes were very beautiful. Her plump red lips were slightly pressed together, and she seemed a little nervous. "I''ll pay you back the money I owe you as soon as possible. Please give me some time." She lowered. head humbly. Content belbog There was fear in her tone. MS "Do you owe a lot of money?" Aleigha asked in a low voice. The girl nodded, but quickly shook her head. "No, my brother owes a lot of money. "My parents passed away. I don''t have any money right now. I''m sorry." Aleigha didn''t say anything. She walked into the house and looked around. It was dpidated and old. There was not even a decent piece of furniture. The girl was dressed in very shabby clothes. She looked weak and pale. "Do you believe me? I''ll take you to meet someone," Aleigha asked softly. The girl pursed her lips and hesitated for a long time before nodding. "Can you give me money after this?" "You don''t have to worry about the money. Someone will take care of it. Let''s go." Aleigha knew what the girl was al thinking. She must have been desperate, or she wouldn''t have agreed to go with her. This girl might even think she was a bawd. They came to Tanner''s vi. The girl followed behind Aleigha timidly and entered the house. As soon as she came in, she saw Tanner. Before she could say anything, Tanner put her into his arms excitedly. "I''m your brother. Do you remember me?" The girl trembled in Tanner''s arms, but she didn''t dare to say anything. Aleigha pulled Tanner''s sleeve. "Don''t be so excited. You''ll scare her." "Yes, you''re right. Sorry, I was too excited. Come on, let''s sit down and have a talk." Chapter 1257 It never urred to Jasmin that she was not the child of the old couple. Was the gentle mid-aged man really her brother? She burst into tears. Aleigha knew how she felt. She must have had a rough couple of years. Tanner was so grateful to Aleigha that he invited her to stay for dinner. By the time she got home, it was alreadyte. Adrian was in the study. After taking a shower, she went to the study. "I''ve taken care of the family of Tanner''s sister." "Already? Shouldn''t I thank you?" Aleigha saw the documents on his desk and picked them up. "What, are you going to buy the industries under the Landrys?" Adrian nodded. "Families are always at war with each other. My family may not approve of this, but I want to try. "I can do to the Landry family what I did to the Reid family. It''s not gonna be hard." "I hope that you can let go of Lennon. After all, he has helped me." Aleigha thought that she owed Lennon. "Aleigha, I don''t like to hear another man''s name from you, and you are full of gratitude for him." Aleigha nced at Adrian and continued to read the documents. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Adrian reached out and put her on hisps, touching her. Aleigha patted his hand. "You''re not gonna get lucky tonight." "What if I want to?" Adrian felt that he was addicted to sex with her. He wanted to sleep with her everyday. In the end, under Adrian''s constant harassment, Aleighapromised. They had sex all night. The next day, as soon as Adrian left, Aleigha went to Tanner''s ce. There were still a lot of things that needed to be solved. In order to cheer Jasmin up, Tanner had Aleigha talk to her. Jasmin was very quiet. Aleigha felt that maybe she was still processing it. Tanner was loaded and had a lot of connections. When he tried to find his sister but failed, Adrian suggested he ask Aleigha for help. He''d help Adrian extend his reach into Fripdence if Aleigha made it. Therefore, Aleigha was actually helping Adrian. Tanner didn''t like the name Jasmin Witt. He told his sister that her original name was Emilee Bradshaw. "Emilee, this is your home now. You don''t have to worry about your old brother. "You can tell me anything you need." "I want to go to school. I haven''t finished my studies yet." Emilee was very cautious and never dared to look Tanner in the eye. "Good. I can help you." It was very easy to appease Emilee. Aleigha didn''t hate this girl, so she was willing to treat her with sincerity. In the afternoon, she took Emilee to go shopping. There were no girls who didn''t want to look pretty. Emilee was no exception. When she saw those beautiful clothes, she would stop. But she didn''t ask for them. Aleigha bought everything that Emilee stopped for. "Miss Gardner, I can''t take them. They are a lot." When the two of them passed by a dessert shop, Aleigha asked if she wanted to have a rest. "Aleigha, what are you doing here?" Freddie, who had just finished ying basketball with his ssmates, was also preparing to buy some desserts. "I''m shopping with my friend," said Aleigha. She was very polite to Freddie, but she wouldn''t cross the line. For her, Freddie was a family. "Then let me take you guys home. My driver is over there," Freddie looked at the girl beside Aleigha unconsciously. He couldn''t help feeling a little shocked. This girl was so beautiful, but her beauty made his heart ache. She was smiling, but her eyes seemed to be crying. Seeing this, she couldn''t help butugh. "Is that what men do? They can''t take their eyes off a pretty girl." Freddie''s face flushed red, and his ssmates started teasing him. Emilee looked up at Freddie and muttered in her heart, "This boy is really cute." It was a pity that Emilee was a few years older than Freddie. Aleigh Bsr than Freddie. Ale het dismissed the idea of bringing them together. After having the desserts, Freddie had his driver take them back to Tanner''s ce. Emilee had a rare smile on her face She told Tanner what happened today. Tanner was really e happy had a great day. At this moment, Aleigha''s phone rang. that "Aleigha,e to the hospital," Freddie choked with sobs on the other side of the phone. Holding the phone, Aleigha felt that her heart was thumping.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Aleigha, I''ll have someone send you there." When Aleigha arrived at the hospital she saw Adrian talking to two policemen at the entrance of the building. "Adrian, what happened?" Adrian''s face was full of haze, but at the moment he saw Aleigha, it became pity. He walked up to Aleigha and hugged her. "Aleigha, no matter what happens, you have me." "What happened?" Aleigha was unusually calm, but she felt someone pinch her hear. "Go to see Aunt Windy for thest time." Aleigha suddenly trembled. She pushed Adrian aside and rushed into the emergency room. She met doctors and patients along the way, but there was only one thought on her mind. She wanted to see her godmother. Freddie sat down on his knees in the emergency room. He couldn''t cry anymore. He just looked at a ce nkly. They were many people here. All of them were wearing grave expressions. "Godmother." Aleigha stepped forward and pushed the tightly shut door. It was a long time before a nurse opened the door. "The patient''s rtives cane in." Freddie looked up and stood up mechanically. Lowering his head, he walked in without saying a word. Aleigha followed him closely, and people from the Woods family did not stop her. Windyy motionless on the operating table. There were wounds all over her. Her beautiful face was covered with ferocious wounds, and blood was oozing out. Aleigha suddenly didn''t dare to go forward. She just stood there in a daze. Freddie walked up to his mother like a robot. He caressed her cheeks carefully, afraid that he would hurt her. "Mom, your face is dirty. Let me clean it, okay? Mother, wake up and look at me. I''m Freddie. "I will listen to you. I won''t argue with you again. "Can you please wake up? Dad is on the way, he wants to see you. "Mom, you haven''t seen me get married yet! I promise to marry a beautiful woman. "She''ll be nice to you. Mom, wake up, look at me." Aleigha''s eyes were full of tears, and she tried her best to hold them at bay. In the end, tears poured down her cheeks. It hurt so much. Chapter 1258 When Adrian came in, Aleigha''s whole being was enveloped in grief. She looked so weak and fragile that he caught her by the waist just in time to keep her from falling. "Was it an ident or someone did it?" In the midst of her great sadness, she did not lose her head but became more calm. Windy always had bodyguards around her. Moreover, ording to the huge influence of the Woods family, the probability of such a serious traffic ident was extremely small. "I''m still working on it. Aunt Windy went out alone. "The police have checked the security footage and found nothing." "Nothing? Then I''ll check it out myself." Aleigha gritted her teeth and pushed Adrian away, running out of the emergency room. She only wanted to find out the truth. It was definitely more than a traffic ident, just like what she and Charlotte had experienced at that time. Adrian hurriedly followed after her. As soon as they got out of the hospital, he took her in his arms from behind. "Aleigha, don''t be impulsive. This needs to be looked into, but you can''t rush it." Aleigha frowned as she red at Adrian. "I can''t rush it? There''s someone in there who''s been as good to me as my mother. You want me to calm down? "Adrian, you grew up on easy street, so you have no idea how much family means to me. "If the person lying there today were your family, would you still be calm? "You haven''t been through what I''ve been through, so you don''t know how I feel. I can figure out who did this without you. Let go of me." "Aleigha, that''s what you think?" Adrian red at her angrily, his hands tightly grabbing onto her arms. "Did I not make myself clear? I know you don''t care about her because she is not your family. "Let go. I don''t know what I would have done otherwise." Aleigha no longer cared that the person in front of her was Adrian. She only wanted to find the murderer. "Aleigha, do you know who you''re talking to?" Adrian stared coldly at her with his blood-thirsty eyes, as if he were going to eat her alive. "Adrian, stop wasting my time. I have more important things to do." She violently shook off his hands and left without looking back. Then, without hesitation, she got into a taxi. It wasn''t until she got on the car that her tears fell again. But she pressed her lips tightly and didn''t cry out. Her hands clenched the hem of her shirt tightly. When she returned to herpany, the staff had already got off work. She sat alone in the office and called her men. Soon, she got a reply. All the cameras did not see any problems with Windy''s car. The scene of the ident was in a mess. It was a van that hit her, and the investigation didn''t turn up anything. Aleigha was sitting on the chair with a dull look in her eyes. She looked over and over again at the moment when the van hit Windy''s car. The phone rang. "Aleigha, Mom''s gone." Freddie''s voice was hoarse and calm. There was not even a hint of emotion in it. Aleigha answered coldly and hung up the phone. She watched the video all night, and she just couldn''t find anything. Three dayster, at the funeral home. Everyone from the Woods family were all here, and Samuel hurried back overnight. He didn''t make it back before Windy died because he was on a military exercise and couldn''t contact anyone. By the time he knew what had happened, Windy''s already at the funeral home. Samuel and Windy were a lovely couple, and they had a deep bond. The sudden ident silenced him. "Samuel, I''m sorry." Valentino, dressed in a ck suit, looked sad. His wife was also here. She looked extremely sad. Aleigha stood behind Freddie and looked at them in silence. She was at peace. After viewing the body, it was a memorial. Windy had a lot of friends, so many fople came here. However, Aleigha saw ufortable Valentino and his wife belongs to NovelDrama.Org Adrian was almost thest to arrive. He was alone and seemed to be downcast. As soon as he came in, saw Aleigha standing behind Feng. He couldn''t help but take a second look at her. Over the past three days, they had no contact with each other. He even took the initiative to call her. However, she declined his calls. This was the first time they had met each other after that dispute. Aleigha saw Adrian too, but she immediately looked away. She knew she was being too angry that day. She shouldn''t have taken it out on him. However, she was unwilling to take the initiative to make nice with him. After all, getting back together with him was not her priority right now. Adrian bowed and began to shake hands with Windy''s family. When it came to Aleigha, she bowed her head and would not hold outcher hand. UMS He grabbed her hand and asked coldly, "Where''s your manners?" Gripped by his warm hand, she bowed back. This was not the day to lose her temper. She could only let him stand beside her and hold her hand tightly. The final stage was cremation. Freddie held Windy''sst portrait in his arms. He made three loud kowtows in front of the crystal coffin. When he got up, everyone saw the bruises on his forehead. Windy''s crystal coffin was taken away. Freddie didn''t shed a tear, but there was obvious sadness in his eyes. "Freddie,e with me to the traffic squad after this. There are some things that I don''t quite understand." Aleigha couldn''t let go of Adrian''s hand, so she dragged him up to Freddie. "Well, okay." Freddie tried to give a smile. But he couldn''t. The guests left after the memorial service. Adrian drove Aleigha and Freddie to the traffic squad. Aleigha had experience in traffic idents, so she was quite familiar with the procedure. Windy''s ident was even more serious than hers, and the car was badly damaged. The traffic policeman showed them Windy''s Lincoln. It was supposed to be the safest car in the worldContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although it had hit the truck, it was definitely not a head-on collision. The car crash wasn''t the real cause of Windy''s death. The real cause was a small explosion when her car hit a roadside electricity distribution box after colliding with the van. Aleigha looked at the wrecked car, lost in thought. "Is there any problem with the car''s brake system?" After a long time, she asked. They had read Windy''s body report. She didn''t drink or take any drugs before she died. There must be something wrong with her car. Chapter 1259 "We need a detailed investigation," the traffic policeman replied. "As soon as possible. We want results today." Given the influence of the Woods family, this was not difficult. After leaving the traffic squad, Adrian took them to a restaurant. Freddie did not have an appetite, and neither did Aleigha. "If you keep fasting, you''re gonna have problems. Do you want Samuel to see you guys in the hospital?" Adrian was exaggerating a little, but he was telling the truth. Samuel was already traumatized. If anything happened to Freddie and Aleigha, he would definitely be devastated. Freddie lowered his head. His hands were tightly clutching his hair. He seemed to be in great pain. "I just want to know who the murderer is." Suddenly, he sobbed in a low voice. For the entire day, he had been holding back his tears. "Crying won''t tell you the answer. You are a man. Tears are not gonna help. All you can do is find out who did this. Even if it was an ident, pull yourself together. No one will take care of you forever." Aleigha took a serving of pasta and forced herself to eat it. A tear plopped down onto the te. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the traffic policeman called them. When they arrived, they saw Valentino''s secretary leave the traffic police station. Aleigha didn''t know this person. However, Adrian was very familiar with him. They passed by each other. The secretary was making a call, not noticing the three of them. Adrian stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at that man, a vicious glint shing across his eyes. They were here to get the results back on the car, but they''d been told to wait. They were received not by the traffic policeman of the morning, but by a tactful man.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Seeing this, Adrian went out to make a call. After a while, the tactful man was taken away. Then, they got the results. During the whole process, they did not have any disputes with the tactful man. The results said that there was no problem with Windy''s car. Aleigha gazed at the report with sparkles shing in her eyes. After that, Adrian sent Freddie home. "Let''s go to mypany. I have a way to get the real report. I don''t believe those people can control the world." Adrian nodded and sighed. "I thought I was the only one who knew something was wrong." "Do you think I''m a fool?" Aleigha nced at him and asked sourly. "Hey, Aleigha, don''t give me that attitude." Adrian had been putting up with her temper these days. He tried to have a talk with her, but she was always unfriendly. Not only did she talk back, lose her temper, but she red at him! Aleigha swallowed and shut her mouth in a hurry. Adrian didn''t do anything, but she was extremely nervous. Maybe it was because of his strong aura. At Aleigha''s office. Aleigha reached out to her informer in the transit police. Within half an hour, she got what she wanted. The report said clearly that the brake of Windy''s car had been tampered with. "This was premeditated murder, and they are warning me. "Otherwise, they wouldn''t have bribed the traffic cops in the first ce." Looking at the report, Aleigha gritted her teeth. "What do you want me to do?" Adrian grabbed her slim waist with one hand and took over the report with the other. "I can handle it myself. I want them to pay the price." Adrian looked down at the woman in his arms, and a trace of worry shed in his eyes. He wondered if he should be happy that she had changed. Early the next morning, Aleigha went to Empire Group. Aubrie still worked here, but she was more unscrupulous than before. She even thumbed her nose at Jaidyn. When Aleigha came in, Aubrie was making a phone call. Seeing Aleigha, Aubrie couldn''t help but and pped her in the fa to her. Just as she about to speak, Aleigha out "I warn you, stay away from me. Otherwise, the p is just the beginning." Aubrie had never been humiliated like this in her life. She covered her face and swore, "B*tch, Wet think k you are?" Content bel you Aleigha''s gaze was deep and bottomless, but it was chilling. It was like a sharp sword against Aubrie''s heart. When Aubrie looked her in the eye, she shivered all of a sudden. She had already lost in terms of momentum. But she was not willing to give in. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to beat Aleigha. Aleigha grabbed her wrist with all her strength. A cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Don''t push my boundaries." Then, she fiercely shook off Aubrie''s arm and directly threw her to the ground. She turned around and walked into Jaidyn''s office. Jaidyn heard the noise outside the door, but he did note out to stop it. Aleigha pushed the door open and came in. At this moment, she looked as calm as before. He had gone to Windy''s funeral but had not greeted Aleigha. When he saw her again, he had mixed emotions. "Jaidyn, I''m not here to talk to you. I need your ports and your customs connections." "Is that your way of asking? How dare you be so arrogant? Did Adrian not teach you respect?" Aleigha walked forward and grabbed Jaidyn by the cor. Her slender arms seemed to have infinite strength. Jaidyn found himself unable to break free of her. When their eyes met, he saw the icy abyss in her eyes. "Jaidyn, I''ve said that I''m not here talking to you. I need your help. "If you say yes, I''ll give you 30% of the shares of mypany." Thirty percent was a lot. Jaidyn was indeed tempted. After all, Aleigha''spany had the exclusive dealership of Adrian''s With the shares, he surely earn a lot. "Thirty-five percent." "Don''t bargain with me. You know I won''tpromise. "You''re not the only one I can work with. If you say no, you''ll get nothing." Jaidyn was a businessman, and he knew she was serious. "All right." Aleigha let go of him and took a deep breath. "Have your men give me everything they have on the customs officer. "I''ll give you one day. I don''t want to wait too long." She had some idea of Jaidyn''s influence at ports and customs in City A. Her men had no ess to customs. Luckily, with the power of the Woods family, she knew who could make it. She really had underestimated Jaidyn before. "You want to go against Valentino? Start with customs?" Jaidyn knew right away what she was up to. There was a hint of interest on his face. "It''s none of your business. You just need to do as I say." Aleigha came out of Empire Group and returned to herpany. A man was waiting for her in the office. When she came in, he hurriedly handed a document to her. "Miss Gardner, here are thetest test results. There''s indeed something wrong with the brake system. "Also, we got this surveince video. It showed that Mrs. Woods had a car ident after she came out of a club." Chapter 1260 "Check out who the owner of this club is." The surveince video showed Windying out of the club alone. "Wait, what about the video before that?" The man shook his head. "That''s all we got." "I see. Off you go. I''ll call you if I need you." Aleigha was the only one left in the office. Looking at the iplete video, she was lost in thought. Someone deliberately deleted the previous video, but why did they leave this one? Weren''t they afraid that she''d find out more by following the clues? What was their n? The phone call interrupted her thoughts. "Aleigha, it''s Lennon." Aleigha held the phone in silence, waiting for him to continue. "Are you free? I want to treat you to dinner." "Okay. Where? I don''t have much time." They agreed to meet at a restaurant. Lennon looked very haggard. When Aleigha came in, she was frightened. She stood not far away from him and only walked over after making sure it was him. "Aleigha, sit down." Lennon got up to wee her. He was still as polite and gentle as before. "You..." Aleigha didn''t know what to say. There seemed to be nomunication between them since theirst meeting. He was no longer the bright handsome guy. He looked like he hadn''t shaved in days. Her eyes were empty and his hair was in a mess. "What do you want?" Aleigha still remembered how the Landry family and Darien went against Adrian. She and Lennon could never be friends again. "Adrian made a move on us. My family is in chaos, and all the elders are very angry. "They know that I have a good rtionship with you, so they wonder if you can stop Adrian from targeting us." Aleigha said with a smile, "I never meddle in Adrian''s decisions. What he does to the Landry family is his business. "Lennon, I''m with Adrian, but I can''t control him. I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it." "Aleigha, I''m begging you!" Lennon suddenly stood up and ced his hands on the table. His bloodshot eyes stared intently at Aleigha. "Lennon, you know, I hate being threatened. "You can''t change my mind. I won''t ask Adrian to show mercy to you. "The feud between you guys was caused by the older generation. It''s impossible for Adrian to show mercy. "Why didn''t you ask your family to show mercy when the Xiao family was in trouble?" Lennon looked at Aleigha with deep eyes, and then he sneered. "Aleigha, what if I say I''m asking you to pay me back for all the favors I did for you?" "Still, no. This is a matter of principle. If you need money, I can do my best to help you. "That''s all I can do." Aleigha got up, picked up her purse. Lennon reached out and stopped her from leaving. "Well, I won''t force you, but can you stay with me today?" Looking back at him, Aleigha''s eyes shed with coldness. Then she nodded. "Okay." They went out of the restaurant and got in the car. The car kept heading out of town. Aleigha became rmed and tried to send a message, only to find that there was no signal. She got more nervous. Lennon put a signal jammer on the car? "Aleigha, forget it. There''s a signal jammer in the car. I''m not a fool. "You are too smart. I did this so that you wouldn''t escape." "Lennon, are you crazy? Where are you going?" Lennon stared straight ahead and the corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile. "To hell. "I lost everything overnight. It''s all gone, whether it''s my family''s or mine or my mother''s. "I''m a joke of City A. Even you, the one I love, are Adrian''s. He likes you so much. "He will be in pain if I take you away, right? What do you think of this n?" Out of the blue, Aleigha shivered a little. She felt chill. Suddenly, she calmed down. They just left town. Lennon would not kill her here. He would do it somewhere far away from the city. "Lennon, if you''re gonna take me to the grave, you gotta let me know where it is." "Calm Lake!" Calm Lake was a freshwaterke in City A, with a pleasant scenery. But in the cold winter, few people would be there. Aleigha suddenly came up with an idea. The car raced all the way to Calm Lake. About an hourter, the car stopped in a parking lot outside Calm Lake. Lennon got off the car. He closed the door and walked to the other side. Opening the door, he pulled Aleigha out of the car. "Aleigha, be good. I promise you won''t have any pain. But if you are not good, you will suffer a lot." Then, he threw her backpack aside and took her to Calm Lake. It was freezing cold. Lennon was only he Waring a dark sweater. Maybe hi were dead calm. ( s already lost hist and There were few people here, but it didn''t mean that there was no one. Lennon deliberately walked to an empty ce. During this period, they met several pedestrians. He had been watching Aleigha''s every move, for fear that she would cry for help. He didn''t let go of Aleigha''s hand until they walked to theke. "Aleigha, this is my favorite ce. I''m d that I can end my life here. "The point is, you''re with me." "Lennon, you don''t have to die. Even if you lost everything, you can start over. Why do you have to give up on yourself?" Lennonughed in a self-deprecating way. "I''d been living in thep of luxury before. "And now I''m going to be a regr guy, working every day. "I''ll meet hateful boss and marry an Do you think t is e between this elect of life and death?" Aleigha was speechless. Since the first time she met Lennon, she thought that he was gentle and cultivated. She thought he was wise, bold, and decisive. But now, it seemed that he was just a spoiled child.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Without wealth, he was nothing. It turned out that she was wrong about him. Therefore, she didn''t know what to say. "Aleigha, let''s die together. It''s no pain. Even if you can''t breathe, it''s just a matter of a moment. Come on." A cold light shed in Aleigha''s eyes. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised, and she sneered. "Why should I die with you, loser? You don''t deserve it!" As soon as she said that, she shook off his hand and punched him at the same time. Lennon was caught off guard and received a heavy blow to the corner of his eye Chapter 1261 As he was groaning because of the pain, Aleigha turned around and dashed towards the parking lot. Lennon rubbed his eyes and hurried to catch up. Aleigha had learned close-rangebat for a long time. Although she couldn''tunch too hard a blow, it was well enough to deal with Lennon. Since Lennon never went to work out, hisck ofbat skills was reasonably justified. Being skinny and short, Aleigha gave off an appearance that she was quite weak, which made Lennon falsely underestimate her. She ran back to the parking lot in one breath, but Lennon''s car was tightly locked. And her bag was also nowhere to be found. She could only grit her teeth and continue to run back. Lennon got back to the car and chased after Aleigha in a fit of anger and shame. Aleigha tried hard to search for Tanner''s small courtyard, just around the Calm Lake. There was the sound of a caring quickly behind her. Aleigha, being swift and agile, dodged behind a huge rock. Lennon''s car hurtled towards the rock as if he had gone berserk. With a loud noise, he heard the sound of parts sshing after the collision. Aleigha got up in a hurry and continued to run. Lennon''s car was a high-end off-road vehicle. It was expensive, and even after crashing, only the head of the car was slightly damaged. Seeing Aleigha continue to run forward, he quickly drove back from the rock and kept chasing after Aleigha. There was not much shelter on both sides of the road. Aleigha gritted her teeth and ran toward the woods. The man driving behind her seemed to have gonepletely whacko and chased after her relentlessly. Several times, it almost hit her, but fortunately, she dodged in time. After a while, Aleigha finally saw a familiar courtyard. Aleigha slightly gritted her teeth. Twisting and turning, she ran into the courtyard before she heard a deafening sound behind her. The gargoyle at the gate of the yard was smashed to pieces. Hearing the loud noise, Tanner rushed out. When he saw how messy Aleigha appeared to be, he was so shocked that he couldn''t utter a word. "Quick, there''s a madmaning after me," Aleigha said as she gasped for breath. Propping her hands on her knees, Aleigha could feel her mind was hanging almost by a thread, prone to break down any minute now. Tanner''s face darkened. He turned around and entered the house. A momentter, he came out with a shotgun in his hand. Lennon stopped the car and rushed in angrily. Just as his foot stepped into the outer door, a certain hard project was pressed against his forehead. "Get out!" Tanner raised his gun, bellowing. "Shoot me, yeah,e on, right f*cking here, you miserable f*ck!" Tanner could see how delirious the man in front of him had gone judging by the fact that he didn''t flinch an inch when faced with a gun. "Yeah? You want a bullet in the head, here it f*ckinges, you piece of sh*t!" Tanner said as heid his fingers against the trigger. He pulled the trigger and saw Lenno stood there motionlessly with his eyes closed. But his trembling hands betrayed him. "I thought you were quite tough, then prey tell why your f*cking hands are shaking so much, you f*cking coward!" "Get the f*ck out of here!" Lennon opened his eyes and red at Tanner. "Who are you? That woman is mine." "Yours? Then what about Adrian Xiao? This is yourst warning, get out of here. You are a sheer and outraging insult to this ce!" Lennon red at Aleigha angrily. After a while, he turned around and left. Until she heard the car leaving. Aleigha heaved a sigh of relief. "Who''s gonna pay for the gargoyle at the gate, you or Adrian?" Tanner put away his gun and walked out of the door, looking at the pieces of stones which used to form a dignified gargoyle. "I''ll pay for it. Don''t worry." Aleigha followed Tanner into the house and fell t on the sofa, looking a little embarrassed. "I''ll send someone to drive you back. I can''t possibly let you go back alone." Aftering out of Tanner''s house, the driver drove Aleigha to the Xiao house. When the car was about to reach the downtown area, a car suddenly came out. Before the driver could turn the steering wheel to dodge, the car directly crashed into their car. en.swhovels Aleigha sat in the back row, without wearing a seat belt. Huge inertia directly threw her out of the car and heavily flung her on the side of the road. Fortunately, there were no sharp objects along the way she fell and she didn''t hit the curb. She fell heavily to the ground. Although she felt pain all over her body, she suffered no fatal injury. Tanner''s car and the other car were totally damaged. The two-car stopped on the roadside as smoke rose from them, and the life or death of the drivers inside was not to be determined. Aleigha lightly climbed up and walked towards the two cars. The car she was in was pushed aside by Lennon''s car. She walked over and saw the driver lying on the steering wheel with blood all over his body. She didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. At the same time, Lennon was also sprawled on the steering wheel, motionless. Aleigha pulled open the car door and dragged the driver out. She felt his breath and realized he was still alive. She turned up the driver''s phone and called an ambnce. Due to the fact that she was injured, she did not have much strength. She sat by the driver''s side and waited silently. After god-knows-how-long, Lennon woke up, only to see the bloody scene in front of him. When he opened the car door and jumped out of the car, he saw Aleigha sitting motionless on the ground. "Aleigha, you are gonna die today." Lennon wiped the blood from his head. He walked up to Aleigha step by step with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. Aleigha looked up at him and said, "So what if you kill me? Adrian is gonna hunt your family down until thest Landry is wiped clean from the face of this." There was a mocking smile at the corner of Aleigha''s mouth. She slightly closed her eyes and d move at all. She was not afra him at all. not of "I''ll kill you today."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lennon approached, squatted down, reached out his hand and grabbed Aleigha''s neck tightly. She closed her eyes tightly, and there was not a trace of fear on her face, which had be hideous because of suffocation. "Now I can say for sure that you got a death wish, daring to touch my woman." With a sudden brake, the car was not yet stabilized, and a ck figure could not wait to rush down. Lennon could feel a gust of wind by his ear. He did not even realize who it was before his body was kicked away and he fell to the icy cold ground. Being free from the grasp of Lennon''s hands, Aleigha gasp desperately for breath. "Aleigha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry I''mte." Adrian took Aleigha in his arms, his pupils contracted and his voice trembling. He was still shocked by the devastating worry about Aleigha. There was even a chill in his breathing. Had hee a minuteter, what was now in his arms could''ve been a lifeless corpse. "I''m fine, I''m fine. I''ve already called the ambnce," Aleigha felt pain all over her body even as she talked. She likely broke a few ribs from the fall. She had been caught up in a car ident and was familiar, unfortunately, with the pain it would inflict on her. The ambnce arrived in time and took the driver away. However, as they were bustling, taking care of the wounded, Lennon was nowhere to be found. Aleigha fell asleep in the ambnce. Adrian was next to her, holding her hand. His brows creased worriedly into a frown. Maybe it was because his arbitrary way of doing things had seriously affected Aleigha''s life. He thought that Aleigha could do well on her own yet he never expected that people could be so merciless. His underestimation of people''s malice almost caused him to lose Aleigha. Chapter 1262 After staying in the hospital for nearly a week, Aleigha was discharged. Words came from both the customs and 1.81. When she got home, she couldn''t wait to go to thepany. Because of the injuries she took to the ribs and the other parts of her body, she was made much less mobile. The men at the customs were Jaidyn''s trusted followers, and naturally, the information provided by them As for the 1.8T, Aleigha had a rough guess about who was the one pulling the strings behind the scene and her conclusion was Mrs. Hammond. Upon receiving the information, Aleigha was not as excited as she had imagined she would be, given that the oue was almost identical to what she guessed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, after being confirmed, her indignation about Windy''s passing away started to stir again. There was no way she would let Valentino and his wife get away. She went home for some rest, thinking that Adrian woulde back early than usual, given her current state. Yet he was still nowhere to be found till the next morning. Aleigha had never suspected Adrian. Even if he didn''t show up for a day or two, she definitely wouldn''t ask. At noon, when servants at home had prepared tonic food for her, a call from Mrs. Hammond reached her cell phone. "Miss Gardner, I''ve been getting some words that you are not quite well these days. I''m having a banquet held at my ce this weekend, any chance you can make it?" Since she knew she was not feeling well, her invitation sounded like a sheer mockery to Aleigha. "Well, anyway, I have nothing to do. See you on weekends." Aleigha answeredposedly instead of getting angry, without even a hint of anger in her tone. Hanging up the phone, Aleigha wiped off the expression on her face. For three days in a row, Adrian seemed to have vanished from the face of the world. Aleigha couldn''t help but give him a call, but it didn''t get through. In the afternoon, thepany''s secretary called, saying that Jaidyn was sitting in her office. Rushing to thepany, she saw Jaidyn leaning against the back of her chair. "Aleigha, it''s a nicepany you got here. Tell you the truth, I had thought it would be a pile of, well, let''s say something much worse. And by the way, I''m d with the 30% you proposed." There was a touch of warmth in Jaidyn''s eyes. He got up and walked to the shelf, pouring himself a ss of vodka. "I will do what I say. What are you doing here? Just say it!" Jaidyn shook the transparent liquid in his ss, his eyes calm. "You think I wanna be here? Adrian told me toe over. He''s quite confident in you, isn''t he, letting you spend time with me alone." "You wouldn''t dare do a thing anyway," Aleigha replied in a cold voice. "Aleigha, it seems that you have forgotten what kind of person I am. Need a bit reminder?" Aleigha shivered and nced at him. Even though she had witnessed what this man was capable of more than a few times, she would still fear him from the bottom of her heart. Even if she couldn''t be friends with him, thest thing she would want was for this man to be on the enemy''s side. Fortunately, in a sense, they could still be called friends. "Adrian has been quite caught uptely and I, as a matter of fact, will be in charge of protecting you from now on." "However, no matter what happens next, don''t believe any of it." "No matter who says what, even if you see it with your own eyes, do not believe it. Adrian will not betray you." The more she listened, the more she felt that Adrian was doing something bad behind her back. "What is being kept from me?" Jaidyn raised his head and chugged down the liquor in his ss, smiling happily as he swayed the empty ss. "Quite nice stuff you got here. Mind if I take a few bottles with me when I go?" Shameless pilfering. "Okay," Aleigha replied with a fake smile. On Friday, a bomb dropped in City A. A reporter took pictures of Adrianing out of a hotel with a young woman. When Aleigha woke up, she looked at her phone. The ring headline made her whole body tremble. Her hands were so cold that she couldn''t even hold her phone. Immediately, Jaidyn''s words suddenly came to mind and she calmed down in a moment. She could imagine Adrian lying to her but not Jaidyn. Though they seemed never to be on terms, they were each better because of each other''s existence. Adrian was powerful enough and he had always valued Jaidyn as an opponent. Aleigha had enough confidence in Adrian and she was sure that there must be a proper reason that Adrian let Jaidyn bring her the news. News flooded in. Aleigha''s phone had never remained quite for a second. Even Freddie had called over, and his tone held a hint of displeasure towards Adrian. Aleigha had apparently be a joke in A City. On the weekend, Aleigha went to the banquet alone. When she arrived at the gate of the Hammond family, he saw that Jaidyn''s dazzling limited edition Aston Martin was parked in the parking lot. When she got out of the car and walked to the house, she saw Jaidyn "If you don''t want to beughed at, go in by yourself." The Hammond house was really not as small as she had imagined. Last time she was here, she was not invited in the house, yet this time she was. Being a government authority, this must be a secret vi that Valentino kept. Aleigha sneered in her heart. "Is Valentino crazy, inviting all these people to his vi?" "What, can''t wait to let the whole world know how much money he had taken from bribery?" He was either delirious or he had so much money in his hands that he didn''t care what other''s knowing his crimes would affect him. Thinking about these, Aleigha became alert. She sensed she might be walking into a bigger trap than she imagined. Upon entering the house, there were already many guests in the around, but Valentino was nowhere to be seen. She only saw Mrs. Hammond walking back and forth with another elegantly dresseddy, greeting everyone they met along the way. As soon as Aleigha held Jaidyn''s arm and entered the door, Mrs. Hammond looked over at them. There was a hint of mockery in her eyes. Was she mocking her because of the recent news? Aleigha pressed her lips lightly and smiled perfunctorily. "A penny for your thoughts, Aleigha?" Jaidyn leaned close to her ear and asked softly. "You know a banquet where s*it''s gonna go down when you see it." "But there''s something wrong with this one. There''s something wrong with the way Mrs. Hammond''s looking at me. She''s gotta have something to do with the recent events." "You are really as smart as they say, huh? Well, a rather good show''s about to be staged, do pay attention." The two of them found a quiet ce to rest for a while. Mrs. Hammond, however, came over with another woman. "Ms. Gardner, this is Mrs. Fulton, wife of General Fulton." "Mrs. Fulton? The wife of Alexzander?" Aleigha nodded with a smile. "I was just wondering why I have been invited." She smiled gorgeously without any w, which stirred Mrs. Hammond''s heart a bit. Did Aleigha not know the news of the past few days? a spot "Mrs. Fulton will stay here for a few days this time. And she surely will find a spot on her tight schedule to pay her respect to Mrs. Woods, God rest her soul." "What tragic, twisted, evil fate that befell her!" As Mrs. Hammond spoke, she couldn''t help but sob in a low voice. Chapter 1263 With a faint smile, Aleigha held Jaidyn''s arm and clenched her other hand into a fist. "Yeah, I haven''t seen Windy for several years. Who would know I would never be able to ever again?" Mrs. Fulton did not shed a tear, but looked a little depressed and sad. Aleigha didn''t know what kind of person Mrs. Fulton was. She only knew that her family had a strong background. It was said that she was a meek person and there was nothing more that could be told from her appearance. She certainly was acting all gently, especially whenpared to Mrs. Hammond, and the sorrow lying deep down in her eyes didn''t seem fake. "Forget it, let''s put all this grief behind us. And this gentleman, you must be?" Mrs. Hammond didn''t quite know Jaidyn since he was quite a mysterious figure. Except for the people in City A, he was almost a hermit to others. "A friend of mine and Adrian''s, Jaidyn Galloway." At those words, a smile instantly crept onto Mrs. Hammond''s face. "Oh, you''re Miss Gardner''s friend." "Howe Adrian is not here with you two?" "He''s been caught up with something." Aleigha tried to brush it off and the smile on her face became even more charming. After the two of them left, her eyes cooled down and resumed the chilling light in them again. Why would Mrs. Fulton suddenly be in City A? Did she hear something out of the ordinary? Aleigha''s heart was filled with doubts. "Mrs. Fulton''s family focuses on exporting and they''ve got their people at the City A port." "And Mrs. Fulton has a son who had a crush on Valentino''s daughter."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Her daughter is also now in City A. The two families are soon to be tied together by marriage." "I see. So Mrs. Fulton is here to check on Valentino''s daughter." "And she''s also here to inspect on her own family business, right?" Jaidyn nodded. "I''ve heard all of this from Adrian''s side. They are trying to keep all this on the down low so it took him a lot of efforts to find these out." The banquet began. Mrs. Hammond gave a grand introduction to Mrs. Fulton, and all the guests were secretly discussing the purpose of this madam''sing to City A. However, the discussion soon died down. When Valentino''s only daughter, Lauren, came out, next to her was a tall and handsome man. They seemed to be of the same age, and when they walked out together, they really seemed a heaven-made perfect match. Holding the arms of the man beside her, Lauren''s every expression showed her excellent temperament. Seeing that they have made their entrance, Mrs. Hammond couldn''t wait for a second to introduce them. Sure enough, the man named Isaias was Alexander''s son. Then, of course, the news that the two of them were about to get engaged was announced. Aleigha was not interested in it at all. She found an excuse to get out of the hall. The vi of the Hammond family was ratherrge. Aleigha went to the bathroom. As soon as she came out, she ran into a familiar embrace. And he quickly pulled her into an empty room. Before she could open her mouth, her lips were already covered up by a warm feeling. After a while, she heard a soft chuckle. "Did you miss me? I was very angry to see youe in with Jaidyn." With a blushing face full of shyness, Aleigha looked up at the man. "Where have you been these days? What are you hiding from me?" Adrianughed softly and couldn''t help but caress the smooth skin under her mink coat draped over her shoulders. "I had to, otherwise, no one''s gonna buy it. My little thing, I''ll be going now. Wait for the good show to be staged soon." "Go ahead, be careful." Adrian reluctantly left. After he left for a while, Aleigha came out of the room. When she returned to the banquet hall, Jaidyn was already being cornered by a few women quite old. He kept coping with the question being bombarded at him. Aleigha stepped forward slowly, but Mrs. Hammond suddenly grabbed her arm and looked left and right. It seemed that she had something private to tell her. "Miss Gardner, have you heard of the news in the past few days?" Aleigha''s face was nk and she shook her head. Seeing this, Mrs. Hammond''s brows knitted as though she were rather agitated. "Miss Gardner, I''m afraid, well, Adrian is trying to pass on some horns for you to wear, so to speak And by now the whole City A knows about it, about how he''s been cheating on you with Mrs. Fulton''s daughter." "What!" Aleigha put on a look of incredulity. She covered her mouth and her eyes were filled with disbelief. The sh of a smile in Mrs. Hammond''s eyes still didn''t escape her eyes. But she knew she needed to try a bit harder so that Mrs. Hammond would be convinced totally. Just like that, she started to curse him in a low voice. "No wonder, no wonder." "Now I finally know why he''s been absent for the past few days! And to think it is with Mrs. Fulton''s daughter..." "Do you think he''s merely bullying and taking this on me just because I have no family left? What do you think I should do, Mrs. Hammond?" "I''m just in my early 20s and now I''m caught up with a piece of despicable junk... How, just how am I supposed to face my future life?" Mrs. Hammond hastilyforted her, "In my opinion, if it happened once, it will happen twice." "And it will only be to bring you more sorrow. Now that you are young, might as well just get a divorce." "And you don''t have a child with him, do you? And I''m sure a good and decent girl like you will surely find someone else worthy." "Even though that''s the case, I still have feelings for Adrian." Aleigha''s tears flowed down. She made it so real that one might actually believe her husband was cheating on her and she was devastated. "And just how much do you presume your feelings are worth to him, my child?" "For what are you still holding onto this false hope for, ah? That he will turn back around? The only thing he''d do is toe back home to tell you to pack up, my silly girl Aleigha was at a loss. Fortunately, Jaidyn walked over and his eyes instantly turned cold when he saw this. "Aleigha, why are you crying?" Aleigha wiped her tears in haste. "I''m fine, I''m fine. You''ve seen the news recently. Is it Adrian?" The corner of Jaidyn''s lips twitched awkwardly as he savored the show being staged in front of him. "I don''t know, maybe." "Is it him or not!" Aleigha roared in a low voice. "Yes, it''s him!" Jaidyn lightly caressed his forehead, looking very awkward. Mrs. Hammond, standing aside, could almost not hold back the snigger jumping up on her face. All of a sudden, there was a burst of exmation in the hall. Mrs. Hammond looked in the direction of the sound and frowned. "Miss Gardner, think about it carefully. I''ll go take a look." As soon as she left, the fragility in Aleigha''s eyes disappeared instantly. "How thoughtful of her to remind me of that, eh?" On the other side, Mrs. Fulton rebuked her daughter in a low voice. "Are you out of your mind? Who is the man beside you?" When Mrs. Hammond came over, she was also stunned when she saw the person standing next to the daughter of the Fulton family. She blurted out, "Who is this 61.19 Hammond, you are finally here. Talk some sense into my mother, will you? You introduced him to me, right?" "Howe my mom knows nothing at all?" When Jazlynn came, Mrs. Hammond was really ready to introduce her to a boyfriend, but she ordered someone to arrange Adrian. "How, how did this person end up here?" "Mrs. Hammond? This is the person you''ve introduced to my daughter? Is this Adrian?" For a moment, Mrs. Hammond felt like she was caught in a tornado as well, head spun. Jazlynn should be here with Adrian. "This is my bodyguard, what the hell is he doing here anyway?" Chapter 1264 Mrs. Fulton finally figured it all out. Despite the fact that she had never met Adrian in person, the man now beside her daughter was way too average to be Adrian. At this moment, another imposing man walked out from the crowd. At first nce, one could tell that this was the real Adrian. When Mrs. Hammond saw Adrian, she was instantly speechless as she muttered to herself, "The picture published in the news was exactly of this man, what the hell is all this about?" He was quite uneasy about the whole n until meeting Adrian outside the hotel that day. Not until the news was officially published did the weight on her mind lift off. "Bodyguards? Raquel, now, beg your pardon, do prey tell, who the hell, and I mean seriously this time, is the real Adrian?" Mrs. Fulton was so infuriated that she was edging on fury, yet she had to, for her own reputation''s sake, hold it back. But it was clear that her daughter was made a fool by Raquel. If it really were Adrian, she could totally let him a divorce. But what a clown''s y was this? Adrian''s bodyguard? The daughter of the Commander in Chief of the Fripdence was having an affair with a bodyguard? It was not that she felt ashamed, but how to exin it to Alexzander? Mrs. Hammond, Raquel, was in trouble for a moment. Adrian stood right across from her with a yful and mocking expression on his face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The daughter and bodyguard were also looking, hand in hand, and the top-ranking officials of City A were also watching. If whatever nonsense this was could not be handled properly, she would wake up to be the biggestughing stock of City A. "Mom, I think that Phoenix, a bodyguard, is very ambitious. I want to try things out with him." When first finding out about the scam, Jazlynn was quite enraged yet it subsided and even turned into real emotions for the bodyguard in a few days. At the side, the bodyguard, Phoenix, lowered his head and said nothing. "Shut up. Marrying a bodyguard? Are you out of your bloody mind now, ah?" Mrs. Fulton shouted in a low voice and gnashed her teeth in anger. Mrs. Hammond was so embarrassed that a cold sweat broke off on her back. Aleigha tiptoed on the outer rim of the crowd for a while before getting bored. There was no way Mrs. Hammond would make things clear anyway. She picked up a cup of wine and caught a glimpse of a ck figure from the corner of her eyes. She looked up and saw Aubrie standing not far away, watching the show with great interest. She suddenly came to a realization. Aubrie must have also yed an important role in all this. And she was now watching the whole thing going down? Quite kinky fetish. After thinking for a while, she walked to Jaidyn''s side and whispered in his ear. Upon hearing her words, Jaidyn looked at Aleigha as if he was looking at a cunning fox. Aleigha was made ufortable by his gaze. She slightly hammered on his shoulder and said, "What are you looking at? Hurry up!" Jaidyn shook his head with a wry smile and walked out of the vi silently. The air in the hall was quite tense since Mrs. Hammond could make no proper exnation. Her gown was drenched in sweat and countless pairs of cold eyes were shooting at her. "Cat got your tongue, Mrs. Hammond? Well, I would, however, with great pleasure, remind you how Alexzander has always been in utter support to whatever you do!" "And this is your unique and splendid way of paying back the favor? Setting my precious girl up with a bodyguard?" "And a bodyguard who works for Adrian? You are not going to tell me that''s a sheer and utmostly unfortunate coincidence that you could in no way foresee, are you?" Mrs. Fulton blurted out the harsh words right at Mrs. Hammond, leaving no room for her to exin and minding not a bit about her esteem. "You have to let me exin, it truly is, however it might seem otherwise, a coincidence!" "Coincidence? More like a trap you''ve dug up for my Jazlynn!" "And throwing this banquet, to do what? So you could rub it in on us in front of everybody, is it? Now, Jazlynn, run along, we don''t need to be standing here while this vile woman smears muck all over us!" "Mom, I want to be with Phoenix." Hearing Jazlynn''s refusal, Mrs. Fulton took hold of her. However, she flung her hands and hid behind Phoenix. Mrs. Fulton was so angry that her head almost exploded. She put her hand on her chest and sobbed. "Jazlynn, I don''t love you. I was bribed and deliberately approached you. It has nothing to do with the president." "But about the news, that has nothing to do with me. I''m sorry." Phoenix turned around and looked at Aubrie with guilt in his eyes. After a moment, he walked towards Adrian. "President." Adrian nced at Phoenix and replied indifferently. Then, he turned around and walked out. "Adrian, you''re the one who designed this, aren''t you?" Mrs. Hammond suddenly raised her voice and asked, as if she had just realized something. Adrian stopped and turned to look at her. "You sent people to approach andced my drink." "You used my clients again and again, with the sole purpose that I could ept Jazlynn." "And so that you and Valentino could benefit from all of it without so much as moving a finger." "And I don''t even want to mention about what you''ve done to aid Lennon, who hurt my Aleigha and got her in the hospital. So if I were you, I''d consider myself lucky to have ended up with such a trivial ''gift so to speak. If, mark myword, this was to happen again, the consequences will, mind you, be much more hideous." Mrs. Hammond could only feel her leg going numb as she copsed on the ground, gasping for breath. "Not taking it too well, I see? And let me tell you how the whole story stormed through the city and went virus. For that, you have Aubrie to thank, who personally selected the reporter that pulled this." "You like what you are hearing?" Jaidyn said as he lifted a man up, walking in. The man was wearing old-fashioned square gold-rimmed sses, rather stout and short. Panic could be seen in his eyes. As soon as he saw the crowd, he hurriedly lowered his head and dared not look at them. Aubrie was enjoying the scene with joy overflowing in her heart, gloating at whoever dared topete with her for Adrian. Before she had her fun watching the scene, she heard her name being called. Her body stiffened as she knew that it wasn''t a good idea to stay here for too long. She stood up to leave but was blocked by Jaidyn''s men. She was then brought forward. Mrs. Fulton had long heard of and known of this b*stard child, the consequence of Alexzander''s lust in City A. She originally did want to seek her out herself and it was quite beyond her expectation that she would be brought forward to her. The more she looked at the girl, the more violent the fire inside her burnt. What Alexzander did might have passed by years ago yet it didn''t mean the sorrow and pain it@nflicted on her could be so easily erased. Aubrie was sent to the front of Mrs. Fulton, waiting for what she might say to her with her big watery eyes wide open. The fury in her heart soared as she looked at this woman who was no match to her own mother yet she got to enjoy all the luxury of life just because she was ady of some family. Whereas she had to be so painstakingly careful with every single step she took to win Alxzander''s favor. She couldn''t live with it! "You despicable wh*re, how dare you re at me?" Mrs. Fulton pped her right across the face, venting out her long-umted anger. She had finally gotten this chance. "How dare you hit me?" Aubrie was also angry. During these years, she had also been forbearing. This woman already had taken away her father, and now she wanted to take away her Adrian? "How dare I? You should be grateful I''m not having your hair all pulled down for what your fox of a mother had done!" "And it''s exactly as the saying goes, like mother, like daughter. You are just as much as a piece of dirty, vile trash as your mother!" Aleigha was quite intrigued by the pandemoniac in front of her. She sipped the tea on the table as she watched the show go down. Adrian walked over silently and sat beside her. He pulled her gown down a bit to cover up her thighs. "This is the reporter who wrote the article. I''ll leave him here for you to deal with." Jaidyn couldn''t wait to disappear as soon as possible. He had nothing to do with it, after all. All he wanted to do was to watch from aside. Chapter 1265 "What are you all doing, standing there like a bunch of fools? Take her away. As for you, Raquel, Valentino can talk to my husband himself about all this messed-up incident." Mrs. Fulton took her daughter out. When they reached the door, she stopped. She looked back at Aleigha, who was sitting next to Adrian. Her eyes were filled with an inexplicable cold light. After Mrs. Fulton left, Mrs. Hammond got up, and the female guests also bade farewell to her one by one at the sight of this situation. Aleigha was quite satisfied with the stun pulled out to sabotage the whole banquet. "Let''s go." Adrian pulled Aleigha and walked out, with Jaidyn following behind. Mrs. Hammond suddenly leaped up from the ground, as if none had just happened that made her devastated. "Aleigha, it''s you!" Aleigha turned around inexplicably, and her eyes were full of innocence. "It''s you who hired the reporters. You''re the one who exposed everything, aren''t you?" Mrs. Hammond had always believed that Adrian would never do something like confronting a woman. This whole clown''s y must have derived from the jealousy of Aleigha. "Me? I didn''t do anything. You were the one doing the dance in this whole show, aren''t you?" "I haven''t even Adrian for a whole week, for Chris''s sake!" "How could it be me? Mrs. Hammond, you overestimate me too much." The three of them left the vi and Jaidyn took his leave. Since the job was done, he was not interested in seeing the two of them sticking to each other. Returning to the Xiao family, Adrian couldn''t wait to carry Aleigha upstairs. He stripped off her gown and pushed her into the bathroom. In a week, he was almost out of his mind. He dared not to contact her or even show up. He did all of it for today. Although he didn''t know what Mrs. Fulton would do, the result was satisfying enough for him. He didn''t want to mess with Valentino at this time. Because he didn''t wanna stir up more waves for the time being. "Aleigha, when are you going to do something to Valentino?" Adrian gently stroked her perfect corbone and asked softly. Aleigha closed her eyes slightly and said slowly, "In these few days, I have to make sure that everything is foolproof." "Aubrie is sure gonna be dealt with by Mrs. Fulton. And if she doesn''t, I''ll figure out a way myself." Adrian chuckled and his hands began to move up and down, causing Aleigha to shudder and giggle. After the sex they had both longed for, Aleigha fell asleep whereas Adrian went to his study. Phoenix stood in the study. "Thank you for your hard work in the past few days. But, be honest with me, are you having any feelings for her as well?" Adrian sat on the chair and looked at Phoenix. Phoenix had been following him for more than ten years, and he was loyal to him. Because he had a simr figure to him, they could hardly be told apart from behind. Therefore, Phoenix helped Adrian take care of a lot of things, and he even saved Adrian several times when he was trapped in danger. For Adrian, Phoenix was not only his subordinate, but also one of the few brothers that he valued. "President, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Phoenix was a man of few words. Adrian had long been ustomed to his silence. "Phoenix, you''ve been by my side for many years. You''re not young anymore. If you like her, go ahead. You don''t have to worry about the Fulton family, as long as Aubrie is willing." Phoenix looked up at Adrian, his eyes glinting with an unknown light. After a long while, he said, "Thank you, President."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Three dayster, New Year''s Eve. The Xiao Family began to liven up. The elders of the Xiao family all gathered at the house. Darien also came back with his father. As their newlywed daughter-inw, Aleigha took care of the family dinner party. And Adrian, out of the blue, was there to help her with it. "Aleigha, my parents are probably not gonna be here for the party. So it''s just gonna be a bunch of uncles and whatnot." "My mom never likes parties like this. You are quite like her in that way." Aleigha ced the cutlery on the table. Adrian said as he picked up the forks and knives to examine, causing Aleigha to have to rearrange them," "Adrian, can you just... not cause trouble for me for a minute? You are wrecking this whole thing, for God''s sake!" Aleigha had never seen the elders of the Xiao family, so she was a little nervous. And this dinner party meant quite a lot to her. "What are you afraid of? I''ve got it all covered. Come on, I''m feeling naughty." Adrian said as if the servantsing and going didn''t exist. He directly picked up Aleigha and walked into the bedroom. "Hey, wait, let go. Do you know what time it is?" Aleigha was so angry that her face turned red. Yet her struggling and beating didn''t work. "But I just want to taste you 24/7. Come on now, this''ll be very quick." Aleigha naturally knew what he meant by "very quick". She was so angry that she rolled her eyes. And by the time they finished, the dinner was only half an hour away. She really admired this man''s superhuman stamina. Aleigha whined in pain. Her back ached and she changed into her new gown and put on simple makeup. There were a lot of elders in the Xiao Family, men who had their own businesses in other cities. And when it descended to Adrian''s generation, only Adrian and Darien stood out from the others. Compared to Adrian, Darien was more or less a despicable scoundrel, given the assassinations he set on Adrian. And he''d done quite a few nasty things, working with the Landry family. After what happened earlier, Darien had made too many moves recently. He wasing to the dinner party with his father. And only two of Adrian''s cousins showed up at the dinner party. They acted quite absurdly shy in front of Adrian. Adrian respected these elders and did notment too much on them. However, since they had arrived on New Year''s Eve, their motive was self-evident. As for Tracey and Adam, since their children grew up, they ran around the world. His two sisters had their own lives and wouldn''te back to check on him at all. The burden of the whole family was on Adrian''s shoulders. His profit from thepany, which he started from scratch, was surely beyond imagination. People were all born greedy. Who wouldn''t wanna take a share from what Adrian had built himself? There were even some rtives that Adrian didn''t even recognize. The banquet was held in the main hall. There were five tables full of rtives. Half of the guests were Adrian''s uncles, and the rest were their family members. Aleigha sat at the head of the table with Adrian. "Long time no see, Aleigha. You''ve gotten even sexier." Darien was a person who spoke without restraint. Despite the smile on his face, Aleigha knew what he was thinking about and plotting in his mind. "And you are still quite sharp-tongued as ever, Darien." Aleigha catered to him with a faint smile, but the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up with sarcasm. Darien would never learn his lesson. The dinner was rather smooth. Some people talked about the business in the middle of the dinner, but Adrian brushed it off lightly. He was not an easy-going person, and being respectful to the elder was thest mercy he could deliver. After dinner, the guests left one after another, leaving behind ady with her daughter who insisted on staying for the night. Adrian had an impression of thisdy. She lost her husband years ago and she had to bring up her daughter all by herself. Though the whole Xiao family was quite wealthy, it almost had nothing to do with her. Being seated at the corner of the hall, she fell like she was inferior to others. Chapter 1266 Because Adrian knew their situation, he didn''t chase them away and let them stay. In the evening, when Aleigha went downstairs to get some water, she saw the mother and daughter sitting in the living room and watching TV, still acting cautious. Seeing Aleigha, thedy smiled and said polite words. Her daughter was a little cold. Standing aside, she didn''t even look at Aleigha. This made her a little curious, so she simply sat on the other side of the sofa. "By what did youe? When are you nning on leaving?" "We don''t have such a n." Thedy didn''t say anything, but her daughter replied coldly. Thedy quickly winked at her daughter and said with a smile, "We want to stay and find a way out." "Myte husband''s parents are, well, not the most easy-going persons. Sorry to trouble you." Aleigha realized their intentions and said with a smile, "I do need a janitor at mypany." "If you feel like it, I can totally show you around. You don''t have to worry about the amodation, it alles with the job." "And who the hell do you think you are, asking my mom to mop the floor for you? Do you think you can insult others just because you married Adrian?" Aleigha had learned from Adrian that there were three reasons thedy wasn''t getting along well with her parents-inw. First, she came from a low-born family, her parents being vendors. Second, before marrying into the family, she was already pregnant. Thirdly, she didn''t do a really good job bringing up the girl, who dropped out of senior high school. The girl, allegedly, had had quite a few abortions already, which caused her to be even more of an abomination of the family. Hearing this, a hint of coldness shed in Aleigha''s eyes. She raised her lips and said with a faint smile, "Right, you do make a point. It''s not appropriate for a Xiao to be working at such a position." "It''s good that you know that!" The girl nced at Aleigha with a calm face, as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Aleigha stood up and went upstairs. "What kept you?" Adrian put down the book in his hand and looked at Aleigha, who was walking in. "Your cousin is quite high-maintenance, isn''t she?" "I offered your aunt to work at mypany as a janitor, which seemed to have offended her daughter quite much." "Are you angry?" Adrian asked in a gentle voice as he wrapped his arm around Aleigha''s shoulders. "I''m not angry, but I think it''s ridiculous." Aleigha shook her head slightly and sighed. She was not angry because of this. The next morning. "Knock, knock, knock!" The incessant knocking on the door woke up the two of them in their dreams. "Who the..." Adrian got up from his bed angrily and couldn''t help but yell. Aleigha gently rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up. "I''m afraid it''s your aunt or cousin." The servants at home never knocked on their door. "Adrian, get up. It''s time for breakfast." The cousin said in a delicate voice outside. "Are you deaf or something? Get lost!" Adrian threw the pillow at the door in anger. As soon as he finished speaking, he hugged Aleigha andy down again. ''Adrian, that''s your cousin after all." Adrian closed his eyes and frowned. "I just want to sleep." After sleeping enough, Adrian pulled Aleigha down the stairs. However, the mother and daughter sat on the sofa and watched TV as if nothing had happened. "Just give them some money and tell them to piss off." Adrian walked to the dining room and did not look at the two of them the entire time. Aleigha was pulled to the side by him and sat down. "Adrian, all we ask of you is a way out for us, not some charity money." "If you don''t wanna help us, fine, but you don''t have to insult us with your money." Thedy, despite her miserable background and life, still seemed to value her esteem quite much.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Adrian didn''t say a word as he chowed on his breakfast. "Adrian, give us one million and well leave." A million? The corner of Aleigha''s mouth curled into a smile. Adrian remained silent. "Adrian, a million doesn''t really mean anything to a man as rich as you does it? The girl''s eyes were brimming with tears as she asked in a loud voice. "It does." Adrian put down the forks in his hands and raised his eyes to look at the two of them. "I''ve heard about your story. I won''t even give you a buck, much less a million." "When your husband was alive, you did whatever you wanted with his money, Now that he''s gone, the first thing that kicks into your mind is to find another host so you can suck off their blood, am I telling the story right?" The two of them were speechless, but there was no shame on their faces. The girl even gave Aleigha a hard look. Aleigha was a little confused by her ridiculous look. "Adrian, you are heartless. When my father passed away, you promised that I coulde to you for help and you would deliver." "You wouldn''t even give us a million dors, how do you live with yourself?" "Get them out!" Adrian had spoken enough and was fed up with her words. "Don''t you dare touch me! If anyone touches me, I''ll kill myself right here and now!" Seeing the guardsing up, thedyy t on the ground. "Phoenix, have them thrown out." Throughout the whole process, Aleigha didn''t say a single word for them. She knew how despicable these people could be. Phoenix came in with four bodyguards and threw them out of the Xiao''s house. The whole house became quiet again. "Aren''t you afraid they''de back and do something?" Aleigha whispered with a smile, holding her bread. "What can they possibly do, go to the press, tell them how mean I am, how cold I am in the face of their misery?" After breakfast, Adrian took Aleigha out and they would go to the house of the director of the Customs. Corbin, the director, was arade of Valentino. They were said to be very close. But Corbin was aided by the father of Jaidyn back in the day, which made Jaidyn able to take advantage of him. And hence the help Aleigha received from him. The car came out of the garage. Before the car sped up, someone rushed in front of it andy on the ground. Adrian frowned and took the lead to get it was the car. When he saw who n the ground, his eyes were filled with coldness. "How long are you gonna lie down there?" The person on the ground did not move, as if dead. "Phoenix, clip her." As soon as Adrian finished his words, the one on the ground leaped up. She red fiercely at Adrian. "Adrian, you''ll regret it." Aleigha did not say anything. She only regarded the girl as a mere joke. Adrian wasn''t an ordinary person. And as for the girl. Adrian looked down at his cousin and said with a sneer, "Those who threatened me are all six feet under now." His cousin shivered as she looked at Adrian with fear in her eyes. "Caroline, let''s go. Since he doesn''t care about us, let''s just... forget about it..." Her mother ran over and took Caroline''s hand to leave. "I will make him regret it, I will make him regret it," Caroline kept mumbling, and was pulled away by her mother. It was only after the two Of them had left that Adrian finally got in the car. Chapter 1267 Corbin was the biggest shield Valentino had left in A City. However, he was also the most valued friend of Jaidyn''s father. All of Jaidyn''s import and export businesses in A City were conducted personally by Corbin. Corbin might have been involved in the business world, which was something he should not do as a government authority. Yet there was still a bottom line for him that he would never cross. Therefore, during these years, he lived in peace in City A. The vehicle stopped outside a rtively prosperous mid-ssmunity in the city. Aleigha and Adrian got out of the car one after another and walked into the neighborhood. Corbin was cautious. When Aleigha called him in advance, he originally refused their visit. It wasn''t until she had mentioned Jaidyn that Corbin agreed to meet her. Corbin had a son who was in college and was excellent in both character and knowledge. His wife was a teacher in the No.1 middle school in the city and her family background was simple. They knocked on the door, and a handsome middle-aged man opened the door. He was fairskinned and had a hint of a schrly air about him. He wore an oriental- style casual suit that extended to almost his knees. Seeing the visitors, he subconsciously pushed his golden- rimmed sses, which seemed to be a habitual gesture of his. Then, he smiled and led them into the room. As soon as they entered the room, Aleigha smelled a faint fragrance of eaglewood. The interior design of the house was oriental-style. It could be seen that the owner of the house liked things in the old way quite well. The house was cleaned up very neatly. Upon seeing Corbin, Aleigha subconsciously felt that he was a person who had a slight obsession with cleanliness. "Mr. Foley, we are friends of Jaidyn," Aleigha said with a polite smile. Corbin looked up at her before walking to the tea table in the living room. It was as if he had not heard her words and was just picking up a cup of tea for himself. After a while, he opened his mouth slowly. "I have indeed heard of you, even though I am trapped by myself in this room most of the time. Your name precedes you, it does." Adrian didn''t say a word since he entered the room. He had always been a quiet person, so he sat quietly by the side. "You like tea?" Aleigha said with a faint smile. However, she didn''t quite fancy this director of Customs. She had never liked people who spent too much time on beverages.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I don''t really like it. It''s just that I do need something to kill time, wouldn''t you say so?'' Aleigha didn''t follow his words and continued to ask. Instead, she looked around the room and didn''t find anyone else. She realized that Cordin must have told his family to leave for their visit. "The painting on the wall here reminds me of a painting I have back at home. It''s from M, isn''t it? It looks practically the same as mine." Corbin''s hand paused for a moment before he raised his head to look at Adrian. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. "President Xiao, what do you mean? Is there something wrong with this one on my wall?" Adrian smiled and said nothing, but got up and pulled Aleigha to go outside. As soon as they reached the door, Corbin caught up with them with a smile on his face. "Hold on, you two. I''m pretty sure we can carry on with the conversation." "There''s no need for that. There''s no need to talk anymore," Adrian said with a cold smile. He pulled Aleigh, opened the door, and walked out. "Mr. Xiao, I can help you with what you ask for." Corbin hastily whispered in a soft voice, as if he was afraid that others would hear him. The corners of Aleigha''s lips curled into a smile. He looked at Adrian, but she saw that he had a cold expression on his face. He didn''t seem to want to stop. "What do you want?" Corbin had always beenposed, but today, not only did he lose hisposure in front of Adrian, he was almost crossing hisst bottom line. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. However, he could not do anything to the persons in front of him. This was the first person that Corbin had met in his life that had caused him much chaos. He now finally knew what the younger generations were capable of. "You really need to ask?" Adrian turned around, and there was not a trace of emotion on his cold face. He only started at Corbin with his almost soulpiercing eyes. A momentter, beads of cold sweat appeared on Corbin''s forehead and an awkward smile appeared on his face. "Please wait for a moment." After a while, Corbin came out of the study with a small sh drive in his hand and handed it to Adrian. "This is what you need. I only have one request. Don''t get me into trouble." Adrian took it and the corner of his mouth twitched. He didn''t make any reply to Corbin''s request before leaving with Aleigha. Back in the car, Aleigha asked curiously, "What was wrong with the painting?" "Nothing except for it is the real one." Aleigha suddenly realized how cunning Adrian was. With just one painting, Corbin was pressed so hard that he even seemed to be out of breath. "I''ve seen way too many paintings in my life, even real ones. But the one I have back home is just a copy, a I really good one." "And I think you know what it means for a Customs Director to have an authenticate painting of M, do you?" "It''s just that I never expected he''d be bold enough to put something like that in his living room." Initially, they thought that Corbin wasn''t easy to deal with, but he didn''t expect that he would be dealt with by a painting. Returning to the Xiao Family, the two of them couldn''t wait to take out the sh drive. The contents of the drive were really shocking. It was much more enough than pulling Valentino down. If they wanted him tomit suicide right in front of them, he would do it without asking a single question. However, what they were going to deal with was not only Valentino but also Alexzander. On the third day of the new year, Aleigha went to 1.8T early in the morning. Just as she had heard, it was about to be open for business. As soon as she entered the door, a waiter came up. This club was a luxury club that provided all kinds of services and the annual service fee could exceed the sry of a regr worker. Most of the guests here were rich and powerful Before Mrs. Hammond came around, there were some other simr clubs in the city. But after she came to City A, all the others were shut down. Aleigha had investigated this matter for a long time, but she was not surprised to find out the truth. Mrs. Hammond seemed to be smart, but in fact, all the things were nned by Valentino, and she was just an executor. She wasn''t cruel enough to do the things needed yet she had to. The owner of this club on the surface was Mrs. Hammond''s younger cousin, a woman who had just entered her 30s. She did not look smart at all. The waiters were warm and considerate. As soon as they saw Aleigha, they recognized her. One by one, they diligently brought tea and made introductions about the club tober. "I want to see your boss." Aleigha put down the cup and said coldly. "Miss Gardner, please wait for a moment. I''ll get her for you." Anyone in the city now knew that Adrian pampered Aleigha to an absurd degree, hence the benefit they could gain by serving thisdy right. Aleigha had no mood to appreciate the club''s extravagantness. She sat quietly on the sofa with a cold look on her face. Brenda was a vain, greedy woman. She was quite satisfied with the job of running the club since it paid quite well and she had a lot of time for herself because she practically didn''t have to do anything. Yet as the scolding and cursing from Mrs. Hammond grew more and more frequent and as her sry was somehow reduced. She became more and more disgusted with this ce and her cousin who used her power to bully others. But if she were to quit, she''d have nowhere else to go. After being spoiled by her luxurious lifestyle, she knew that it would be impossible for her to put up with a simple life. Chapter 1268 As soon as she saw Aleigha, Brenda recognized her. She twisted her slender waist, walking forward, ready to give her the warmest wee. "Brenda? Let''s find a quiet ce and I''ll talk to you." Aleigha''s face was cold, and her tone was very stiff. Brenda felt puzzled. "Who''s got this little bird''s feathers all ruffled? Jeez, I don''t wanna have to deal with a barrel of gunpowder on the first day I open up." "It is quiet enough here and we can talk if you want to." Brenda faked a professional smile and said perfunctorily. Aleigha raised her eyebrows and red at her. However, she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Do you want me to talk about the murder here?" "Murder? What murder?" Brenda''s eyes widened as he stared straight at Aleigha. She knew nothing. Seeing her like this, Aleigha knew what to do. "Just take me to a quiet ce. I have something to ask you and I''m hoping to get some answers, satisfactory ones." Brenda''s faint-heartedness ever since childhood had made it impossible for her to even fantasize aboutmitting a murder. Hearing Aleigha''s words, she knew what she wanted. Looking around, the waiters were all busy. Only then did she get up and take Aleigha to the lounge in the back. "Now, Miss Gardner, tell me what you came to tell me." Brenda clearly didn''t have the first clue about what the murder was about. But she did know that there was a certain report in the news not long ago. "I will go straight to the point. My godmother had a car ident after she came out of your club." "There was something wrong with her car''s brake system. I have a surveince video in my hand." "Since thest ce she visited is here, you know what to do, right?" Brenda rolled her eyes and said with a smile. "I might be in charge of this ce but I am also working on a sry here." "Alright, if that''s the case, I''ll have to solve this in another way. But do mark my words, remember to look over your shoulders." The smile kept straying on Aleigha''s lips. She got up and walked out. However, before she could take a few steps, Brenda held her back. "I need you to protect me if I work with you." Brenda was a smart person, despite her dumb appearance. She knew how to protect herself from this. Therefore, she had always tried to y dumb with Mrs. Hammond so as to make sure she would stay safe. "Rest assured. As long as you have nothing to do with my godmother''s death, I will protect you." Brenda smiled happily and returned to her previous foolish appearance, "I''ll need one day." "And after that, I''ll give you the perfect answer. By the way, I''ll fetch you a present." "But you do realize ites with a price, right?" "Give me your ount number. I hope this present won''t disappoint me."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Walking out of the club, it was close to lunchtime. Aleigha looked at the time and went to Adrian''spany in high spirits. Without Aubrie waltzing in thepany, the air in thepany seemed even sweeter. Adrian was reading a new contract when Aleigha pushed the door open and went in, causing his brows to knit. "Mr. Xiao, would you like to have lunch together?" His slightly twisted eyebrows instantly loosened when he heard the sweet sound like a silver bell. A smile formed on the corners of his mouth. "Are you buying, little Aleigha?" "Shouldn''t you be ashamed that you, the emperor of a business empire, are asking me, a mere college student, to buy you lunch?" Aleigha trotted to his side, put her arms around his neck, and sat in his arms. She was not shy at all. Adrian couldn''t help but feel his body heating up when he saw how cute he was. Thisss was like a walking temptation to him. "If you move again, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today." Aleigha was stunned and looked at him nkly, only to find that he slightly narrowed his eyes with a hint of a smirk. "Will you drop it for at least a day?" Adrian pinched her waist in annoyance after hearing what she said. "Drop it? Well, I do intend to do that." "But how am I, a man, supposed to drop it when a creature like you is twisting and turning in my arms?" "My back''s pretty much against the wall now." "What do you say we do a little ''business'' before I take you out to eat?" Aleigha shivered slightly and got up to run. She knew exactly what business could mean. "Run? Little thing, you think you can run away from me? You practically jumped into the trap yourself." Aleigha cried out in pain, but she was already carried on Adrian''s shoulders and headed straight for the bedroom in the back. "What the f*ck? Why would there be a bedroom in his office?" Fortunately, this time it didn''t take too long before they both got famished. Adrian had always been a well-mannered person. Naturally, he would have very high standards for his food as well. Since they were going out to eat, it would have to be the best restaurant in the city. The two of them went to a Turkey restaurant, which was highly praised by Adrian. Naturally, it would cost a lot. After arriving, there were only two or three customers in the restaurant. Adrian elegantly flipped through the menu. Aleigha was ying with her phone out of boredom. "What a coincidence, fes!" Hearing this voice, Aleigha was quite a bit shocked and looked up to where the voice came from. Aubrie was looking at her with a smile and she had no intentions to conceal the viciousness in her eyes. "Indeed, especially so when I think how I can never get away from the buzzing, disgusting flies." Aleigha shot out her sharp sarcasm. "If there are no flies, the world will be covered by the rotten corpses. You wouldn''t mind me sitting here, would you?" "How cheeky she is!" "I do mind. I don''t want anyone to disturb us while we''re eating." Adrian closed the menu and rejected her very impolitely. Aubrie was almost immune to Adrian''s such words since she had had it too many times. Aubrie and seem to have heard it andughed to herself. The way she looked at Adrian was as if she was trying to get him to join a cult. Aleigha felt that if it weren''t for Adrian''s obsession with cleanliness, this woman would have flung herself at him long ago. "Adrian, I can help you get the Italian contract. William is my old friend." Aubrie knew that Adrian was a man who was very devoted to his career, so she used it to get to him, which was a stun she had pulled quite a few times before. "I don''t want to repeat what I just said. Don''t try to provoke me." "I don''t care who or what you mean to Alexzander. There are more ways than you can imagine that I can make your life a living hell." And that was actually a fact Aleigha had always known. Adrian could make Aubrie pay a miserable price as soon as he decided to do so. Chapter 1269 The reason why he didn''t take action for a long time was just that he wanted Aleigha to get stronger herself. She had to be strong in the face of these people who were vicious animals so Adrian had agreed to let her take charge. However, it didn''t mean that Adrian couldn''t make them disappear. Aubrie''s figure swayed. It was obvious that she was afraid. She knew even better than Aleigha what kind of person Adrian was. Biting her lips, her unwillingness was written all over her face. Again and again, she took the initiative to approach Adrian but was regarded as an insignificant worm by him. She just didn''t want to give up. Why Aleigha, why that b*tch? "You are still here?" Adrian''s tone was getting lower and lower. It was obvious that he was angry. Aubrie swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned to leave hastily. The sound of her high heels'' ttering disappeared from the restaurant, and Adrian''s face softened. After the meal, Aleigha stroked her full stomach with a satisfied look on her face. Compared with herst life, where she was constantly starving and being tortured, what she had now was way too much better. Sometimes, she would think that it was not true. Everything could just turn into ashes blown into the wind the second she woke up from the dream. "You said you wanna try the gun, right? Let''s go. I got time for it today." When Aleigha went to the bathroom, Adrian had already arranged everything at the shooting range. Adrian owned a range that he bought a couple of years ago. He woulde here to practice now and then. Aleigha was very interested in shooting because of the gun given to him by Freddie and she mentioned it with Adrian. They drove to the shooting range and passed by a bustlingmercial street on the way. What, out of the blue, came into their view were Caroline and her mother, roaming aimlessly on the street. "In fact, you can help them a little bit. After all, they are members of the Xiao family." Aleigha knew the taste of destitution, and when she saw the appearance of the two of them, she couldn''t help but feel a little pity. "What good wille out of helping to vicious, ungrateful snakes?" Aleigha pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Adrian was right. If she helped the snakes, she would only end up tending her wounds bitten by the snakes. The shooting range was cleared out, and the waiter left as soon as he prepared everything needed, leaving only Adrian and Aleigha in there. Aleigha wasn''t very good at shooting, so she was held by Adrian from behind, holding her hand, and teaching her hand by hand. Aleigha learned it all very fast. Before too many rounds, she could already hit the bullseye without too much effort. Adrian naturally praised her very much. He was indeed right about his little girl''s ability. After the shooting, the two men drove home. In the morning, the fresh ingredients transported from France had been ready. Adrian prepared to go home to prepare a sumptuous dinner for Aleigha. As soon as the car stopped outside the Xiao family''s door, Aleigha got off first. Suddenly, a figure popped out from nowhere and directly knocked Aleigha into the air. The wound after the car ident had notpletely recovered. The fall made her tears flow out of her eyes, straining to get up from the ground yet failed. When Adrian got out of the car, he heard a muffled sound. Without thinking too much, he rushed over and saw Aleigha lying on the ground. In the dark, a ck shadow rushed over faster than him, sat on Aleigha''s body, and was about to hit Aleigha. Adrian''s eyes seemed to burn with fire. He strode forward, reached out his hand and pulled up the person on Aleigha''s body, and threw the person away. With a low groan, the figure fell heavily on the cobblestone path. "Ah, murder! Murder." Caroline''s mother came out of nowhere and rushed to the person on the ground, screaming and screeching. Adrian helped Aleigha, who had fallen to the ground, to her feet. His ice-cold face was filled with a thick hostility. But heforted Aleigha in a soft voice, "Aleigha, go in." Aleigha endured the pain and nodded. As soon as she entered, Adrian took out an item from the carriage. Under the moonlight, it reflected a silver light. Caroline''s mother was still wailing and howling when Adrian had already ced the gun against Caroline''s forehead.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! All of a sudden, the crying stopped. "One more time, I will shoot her." Despite being a member of the Xiao family, Caroline''s mother was one of the most low-born ones. She would never have imagined that Adrian would put a gun against her daughter''s head. For a time, she was stunned, and Caroline''s eyes were full of dread. The two of them looked at Adrian as if they were looking at a demon. They did not dare to move. Phoenix led his men out and pulled the two of them away in a hurry. Adrian stood in the dark. His eyes were as keen as an eagle''s. Just now, when he took out his gun and walked over, an unobtrusive light shed away and soon disappeared into the night. He was sure he saw it. But he still walked over. Since someone had arranged this, he would like to y along and see what they wanted to do. Since whoever it was wanted his Aleigha to hurt, he would make them pay ten times! Aleigha sat on the sofa in the living room, and her whole body was sore. After Adrian came in, he took her to the bedroom without saying anything. "Where does it hurt?" Adrian''s heart ached so much. Her tone was filled with worry. "I''m fine. It did hurt quite much when I first fell. But I''m much better now," Aleigha said with a faint smile. Adrian frowned slightly and coldness shed across his eyes "How could it not hurt? You haven''t recovered from the previous even injuries. You need to rest for a while." "Yes, I know. Don''t worry about me." Adrian put her down on the bed to rest and went downstairs to cook. After all, his Aleigha was a foodie. After about an hour, when Adrian came up again, there was a faint aroma of food on his body. Aleigha''s mouth couldn''t help but smack. "I''ll take you down." Adrian''s cooking skills were excellent, especially the goose liver he cooked, which was almost the best in the world. However, Adrian never allowed her to eat too much. The soup was also very tasty. Every time Adrian cooked, Aleigha would always eat too much than she should have. Because Aleigha was hurt, Adrian left his work aside for the whole night. The next morning, he left the house early in the morning. At about 9 o''clock, Aleigha got a call from Brenda and went to the club, enduring the pain. Brenda seemed quite excited about her discovery as she dragged Aleigha all the way to her office. "Miss Gardner, I had someone restore the video. As you said, someone did tamper with Mr Woods''s brake system. And you just so happen to know this someone." en.swhovels Aleigha did know the person in the footage, but never in her wildest dreams did she imagine it would be Lauren Valentino. "Lauren?" Brenda nodded ecstatically. "She''s a music major but she''s said to be very good with cars." "She has two sports cars herself. It''s just that no one in City A knows about it." Aleigha watched Lauren''s every move in the video with a cold look She clenched her fists tightly, and the anger in her heart seemed to be about to burst out. "What a heartless, merciless creature! This is sheer murder!" Brenda proimed on the side. ''TH make a copy of this video and you can delete the original one. Also, the present you talked about, I''d like to have it now." Chapter 1270 Last night, Aleigha had transferred the money to Brenda''s bank ount, which cost a total of five million dors. It was enough for her to disappearpletely. "Miss Gardner, you''re so generous. Of course, I won''t turn back on my words. Here you are." Aleigha took the things from her hands, including a paternity test and an anonymous notice. "And what am I to make of this?" "The paternity test is tested against Lauren and Valentino. She''s not his biological daughter. Raquel has been lying to Valentino for over two decades." "As for the notice, Valentino filed it against Alexzander. It might be anonymous but I have a recording here." "How do you like this present, Miss Gardner?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Aleigha''s eyes became colder and colder. She nodded and said, "Since it cost me five million, I''m pretty sure it won''t disappoint me." "However, Raquel is your cousin. Why did you give these to me?" "A woman''s gotta do what a woman''s gotta do to survive, right? Not to mention the fact that if it weren''t for Raquel, I''d have a little kid running around my courtyard by now." "Miss Gardner, I hate her. I wish she would die a tragic death, but I didn''t have a chance." "They have high positions and great power. How can I, amoner, confront them? I can only endure it." "Fortunately, I met you. You can rest assured that I will leave in a while and I promise that I will not appear again." For the first time, Aleigha looked at Brenda attentively and felt a little sympathy in her heart. The look in her eyes softened. "In this case, I wish you all the best in the future." Brenda nodded and immediately put on an idiotic look. She walked out of the office with Aleigha with a smile. As she walked, she smiled and said, "Miss Gardner, if you need anything, please feel free to tell me. Our services will definitely satisfy you." "Surely. You are the best club in the whole city for now. I definitely will be seeing a lot of you." After sending off Aleigha, Brenda simply packed up her personal belongings and went out on the excuse that she had something to do. Aleigha returned to thepany and watched the video many times, tears fell out of her eyes uncontrobly. Although she knew that the murderer was the Hammond family, Windy''s death still made her sad. Lauren seemed to be innocent, but she was a poisonous snake who had concealed herself so well from the world. Even after all the vile things she had done, she could still put on the most sincere and gentlest smile in front of everybody else. The more Aleigha thought about her, the angrier she became. And the fury in her heart that made her want to take the whole family right up from the root burned more and more fierce. When her mood calmed down, she began to think of a new n. Later, she made a phone call to Tanner. Because of his sister''s matter, Tanner trusted Aleigha very much. At noon, Aleigha went to Tanner''s house without eating. As soon as she entered the door, Aleigha said, "There''s something I want Emilee to help me with." "Tell me about it." Emilee came down to see Aleigha and walked up to her in a friendly manner. They hadn''t seen each other for many days, it could be seen that she was living a good life. Her face was ruddy and she had almost turned into a totally different person. She was beautiful in the first ce, and now she became more and more charming. Looking at Emilee, Aleigha suddenly didn''t know whether she should tell her her n or not. On second thought, she believed that everything would be fine if they could do it meticulously enough. "It''s very simple. I hope you can hold a banquet and invite that family and their son-inw to-be." "No matter what excuse you wanna use, I just need you to be there, dressed and in high spirits. I promise you that there will not be any danger. You have my word." Tanner turned to look at Emilee. "I''ll do it, I believe in Aleigha," Emilee said with a serious expression on her face. No one would reject her gentle look. Tanner nodded. "But you have to tell me, who do you want Emilee to attract?" "Isaias, the son of the Fulton family. Emilee is gentle and lovely. She doesn''t need to do anything. She just needs to follow me." In the evening, Tanner kept Aleigha for dinner, but the three did not mention the previous thing again. Aleigha had her own n. On Friday, Tanner called and said that the Hammonds agreed to his invitation. Everything went ording to n. Early on Saturday morning, Aleigha took Emilee to get the gown. This was arranged by her in advance, because she was not worried that the Hammond family would refuse Tanner''s invitation. They wanted to have a foothold in City A, but in City A, they could not get what they wanted without the help of theserge groups. It was hard to imagine how terrifying City A was. Aleigha didn''t know about it before, but she realized it bit by bit after getting together with Adrian. Emilee was a gentle and kind girl. She was beautiful but never too arrogant. The kind of charm she let off was so attractive that one can barely take his eyes off her Aleigha had custom-made a new dress for her in advance. The whole dress was pure white and had ace decoration on the chest. It was simple, generous, and sexy. Her skin, which was exposed, was like cream, tender and wless. The skirt was made of silk and fellyer uponyer. It was noble yet elegant. Emilee was tall and slim, and it was a perfect match for her to wear it. On the other hand, Aleigha''s light dress was dark green in color andced in sex appeal. It entuated her exquisite figure and made her even more attractive. After picking up the gown, the two of them returned to the Bradshaw family''s house. The servants were already busy preparing. Tanner didn''t invite too many people to the banquet to create an illusion that as though he wanted to show the Hammond family his respect. Aleigha had taken a look at the menu for the dinner, which was filled with extravagant dishes. "Tanner, when it''s done, I''ll surely repay the favor ten times." Tanner was smoking a cigar. Heughed and said, "Why don''t you hook up my sister with a fine fellow so that I can finally rest relived about her?" Aleigha alsoughed, but Emilee lowered her head in embarrassment. "Okay, I''ll find one for you." At five o''clock in the afternoon, the whole Hammond family arrived. Tanner''s vi had arge courtyard. Even though it was a simple and unadorned style, the pricey decorations could be seen everywhere in the house. As rich and experienced as Valentino, he was still quite taken aback as he entered the house. City A certainly had too many undiscovered tycoons lying beneath the surface, judging from the fact that a businessman could have so many invaluable collections at his house. Mrs. Hammond, on the other hand, had a whole other set of ideas in her mind. When first invited, she thought that this Tanner Bradshaw was nothing but a mere businessman. Yet as she set foot in the yard, she lost all herposure, being amazed by the scene in front of her. Tanner went out to wee the guests in a calm manner. He was not as reserved and serious as the middle-aged man should be, and his smile was always on his face. Seeing this, Mrs. Hammond couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "He''s a little bit too old, otherwise, I''d most dly like to see what he and Lauren could hit off." Isaias held Lauren''s hand and followed them, with a faint expression. He was not shocked by the Bradshaw family''s wealth. As for Lauren, she was so excited that she pointed her fingers and gesticted, which made him frown slightly. Tanner took the whole family for a walk around his courtyard. Then Aleigha pulled Emilee out. As expected, the moment Emilee appeared, Isaias''s calm eyes were filled with ripples. Even though they shed by in the split of a second, Aleigha caught sight of them. The two appeared at the same time, and the whole of Hammond could not help but be confused. Aleigha gently pulled Emilee to go forward. She smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the distinguished guests invited by Tanner today were the Hammonds What a coincidence." Chapter 1271 The Valentino family was still holding grudges towards Aleigha for what she had done. It was not until Mrs. Fulton left City A that Raquel finally had a chance to catch up with her breath. She had never regarded the wealthy businessmen of City A as on the same level as her, the mayor''s wife. She couldn''t just go to every party that she was invited to by some certain businessman. Raquel didn''te from a rich family, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t know the dirtyundry her husband had with all the businessmen in the city. Now that the situation was so tight that a single leakage of information about their dirty work could mean the whole family''s total destruction. She certainly understood that it was better to be safe than sorry. Although the appearance of Aleigha was quite displeasing to the eye, she had to endure it, not showing the slightest tinge of unhappiness." "Yes, what a coincidence." Raquel''s forced smile was so embarrassing. Even her hand holding Valentino was shaking. She was so angry that she felt ufortable all over. Lauren''s dress today was rather too serious, which made her look a little bit rigid. She was not on the same level as Emilee at all. And for women, such a slight difference could mean war at full scale. For example, although Isaias didn''t look at Emilee, Lauren still got angry because of the clothes the two wore. Today, Isaias was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt. It was simple and quite elegant, which happened to coincide with Emilee''s pure white dress. On the contrary, it was Lauren, who was dressed in gray and blue, who looked like an outsider. "Where is the bathroom?" Lauren asked in a low voice. Emilee smiled softly, stepped forward, and took the initiative to say, "Follow me, Miss Hammond." As soon as Emilee opened her mouth, her tender voice was almost intoxicating. Even Aleigha, who was standing aside, could not help but apuse in her heart. She didn''t want Emilee to get involved, but she had no choice this time. Although she only let out a small part of her n to Emilee, she must have guessed what she wanted to do, since she was taking the initiative to help her out. Lauren was unwilling to go with Emilee at all and her reluctance was written all over her face. Yet she couldn''t show it off too obvious in front of all the people. She had to follow Emilee to the bathroom with a gloomy face. Isaias also followed up. Valentino and his wife didn''t like Aleigha at all. They all knew how tricky this little girl could be. They were quite astounded to see her here. But theyforted themselves by thinking she wouldn''t do anything at Tanner''s banquet. Raquel was nervous and careful. She didn''t tell Valentino about Windy at all. If Valentino were to find out, she knew what could befall her. A few days ago, Brenda disappeared. She was informed that before she disappeared, she had a few meetings with Aleigha. She had thought that things would go south really quick but nothing actually happened. She was finally relieved and took it all out on Brenda. When she saw Aleigha, she was in a panic, but her face was unusually calm as she observed Aleigha''s every move. She did not believe that such a little girl, who was still wet behind the ears, would be able to dig out the evidence.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It''s impossible. It''s just impossible. After Lauren went into the bathroom, Emilee stood outside and waited. Isaias came over. Then he kept his eyes on her. He had seen too many rich and powerful girls, and ones that were not, but never once in his life had he see a girl like this. This girl was almost a fairy, standing there with her elegant and otherworldly charm. And what attracted Isaias the most was the tender and gentle voice of hers. Without Lauren keeping an eye on him, Isaias didn''t intend to hide his intentions at all. He might not be a yboy but the unwordly charming girl in front of him make it impossible for him to hold back his feelings. Thinking of Lauren''s arrogance and overbearing, Isaias felt that Emilee should be the real Mrs. Right for him. She was so beautiful that Isaias felt he was drowning in her charm. Isaias felt that this was love at first sight, a nce that had determined his life. When Emilee heard the sound of footsteps, she looked back and smiled faintly at Isaias. The smile on her face was like a flower. The beauty was in full bloom, disrupting Isaias mind. "Isaias!" As soon as Lauren came out, she was so angry that she almost fainted. Isaias was looking right at Emilee, his eyes filled with infatuation. That was a kind of look that she had never seen in his eyes, not even when they finally met again. After being called by Lauren, Isaias came to his senses. The fire in his eyes was extinguished in an instant, and he fell silent as if dead. "Having a little crush, aren''t we?" Lauren had never shown and never would show Isaias any respect. She called out and rushed up, ready to p him right across the face. She couldn''t tolerate any betrayal, not even a shred of it. Her love for Isaias had already developed into a twisted kind of frenzy. Isaias held her waving hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Lauren, don''t be unreasonable. "I''ve had enough of this and I''m fed up to a point I can''t take it anymore. If you go on acting like this, we will break up." Lauren frowned tightly. She couldn''t believe what he said. In a sh, her tears fell down. Isaias turned a blind eye to her. He shook off her hand and smiled apologetically at Emilee. "I''m sorry for having to put you through this." Emilee was a little surprised and shook her head. Even when she was acting all confused and a bit panicked, she still looked extremely adorable. Gentleness, again, filled Isaias''s eyes. Lauren gritted her teeth and raised her hand to p him. Almost instantly, a palm print appeared on his face. Lauren almost exerted all her strength with the p yet she regretted it the second itnded on Isaias''s face. Isaias was a very arrogant person. For him to be pped in the face of others, one could imagine what the results would be like. "Lauren, let''s break up. We are done." Rubbing his face, Isaias raised his head and looked at Emilee. Then he turned around and walked out. Lauren came to herself from shock. She rushed up while crying, the sound of her miserable whimper resonated throughout the entire Bradshaw house. Aleigha naturally heard the fuss, and Tanner rushed over first. When he saw Emileeing over, he breathed a sigh of relief. "What''s going on?" Emilee looked confused and shook her head. "Miss Hammond came out of the bathroom and snapped at Mr. Fulton. "She then pped him before storming out." Hearing this, Raquel almost copsed. Lauren pped Isaias! "Why did this d*mn girl hit Isaias at such a critical moment?" Valentino''s face was ashen. Raquel had already been a disgrace enough and now his daughter did something equally stupid. He roared in his mind, "Pigs! Two useless pigs!" "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a look," Tannerforted her before turning around and chasing after her. Lauren kneeled on the ground and pulled Isaias''s trousers tightly. She exined while crying. Isaias, however, stood still with an expressionless look on his face. "What''s going on? Quite normal for a couple to have a bicker, eh? No need to get so worked up." Tanner walked up, trying to reconcile them. Isaias cared most about his reputation. When he saw someoneing, he whispered, "Get up from the ground, and then we''ll talk." That was why he was tired of Lauren. She was always so impulsive that the rtionship between them would break down before she came crawling back to him again. Especially recently, she''d done it more and more frequently. Chapter 1272 "I won''t! Unless you promise me you won''t leave me, otherwise I''ll stay down here until you do!" Isaias didn''t know what to do. Tanner had already walked over. He gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything. Tanner stretched out his hand to pull Lauren. Because it was the first time that they met, Lauren couldn''t fuss about it anymore so she had to get up, albeit still crying. "I''m pretty sure you can work this out instead of hurting each other like this." Tanner patted Isaias on the shoulder lightly. Isaias frowned and sighed long. "Mr. Bradshaw, I''m sorry that you have to see this. I think I''ll be leaving." "Nonsense, that is. There''s no way I''m letting you go without being treated to my banquet, right? Come on, go in with me." "I got some of the finest tea there in the house, why won''t you have a cup and then decide?" Unable to reject, Isaias followed Tanner into the house. Lauren also smiled through tears and followed him in. Valentino''s face softened a little when he saw the three of theming in, and he red at Lauren. It was not appropriate for Raquel to reprimand her daughter outside, so she could only apologize superficially to Tanner. Throughout the whole process, Aleigha was like an outsider watching the show being staged by the whole Hammond family. The banquet began. The seating arrangements had also been specially instructed. Because it was a round table, none of the guests were sitting too close to Tanner. Coincidental enough, Emilee sat right at Isaias''s right. A burst of refreshing fragrance wafted into Isaias''s nose from time to time, making his mind wander, and the previous unpleasant feelingspletely floated out of the sky. Although Lauren was not satisfied with such arrangement, she didn''t dare to say a word. She didn''t eat much at a meal. During this period, Emilee went to the bathroom and went back to her room to change. Isaias also made an excuse to leave. He didn''t see her in the bathroom. When he was about to go back, he saw here out in a cheongsam. The cheongsam was white with colorful embroidery on it. The cheongsam didn''t look old-fashioned at all on Emilee but rather greatly set off the curve of her body. With just one nce, Isaias''s mind seemed to have wondered off. Emilee nodded to him and returned to her seat. At the sight of Emilee, Lauren''s eyes were burning with anger again. She couldn''t wait to rush up and tear off Emilee''s cheongsam. Isaias came in after a while. The banquet went on without any bustle. After the banquet, Tanner took the Valentinos to his study after sending off the other guests. As the aroma of the tea filled the air, Isaias was caught deep in it. His mind was filled with Emilee''s graceful figure and gentle smile. He couldn''t help drinking a few more cups of tea. Lauren was not in the mood to enjoy the tea at all. She found an excuse and went out. Aleigha and Emilee sat in the living room, talking andughing. As soon as they saw hering, they instantly stopped talking. "What are you talking about?" Lauren was feeling rather somber and felt like everyone was trying to mock her. Seeing that they suddenly stopped talking, she asked curiously. "I didn''t expect you''d be out here. Why don''t you taste the tea my brother prepared for you?" Emilee got up and said with a smile. Lauren looked at her with anger burning in her heart. Tea? How could she sit in there, sipping tea from a cup, when the man he loved was almost snatched away by some other woman? "Were you talking about me?" Lauren asked coldly, with a gloomy look in her eyes. Aleigha narrowed her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth. "Why do you ask? Is there anything you wouldn''t want us to be talking about?" Lauren''s face instantly twisted. She thought, "Does Aleigha know something? Why does it sound like there''s something else behind her words?" "Nonsense, I didn''t do anything!" "Well, no one is saying that you did, right?" Lauren saw that Aleigha''s smile was getting weirder and weirder, then she ran away in a hurry. Emilee looked at Aleigha, sat back beside her, and asked in a low voice, "Aleigha, did this Lauren do something?" Aleigha lowered her eyes and tried to hide the sadness. After a long while, she nodded. "She destroyed my godmother''s car brake system, causing my godmother to die in a car ident." It was a simple sentence, but Aleigha''s words were extremely repressed, and her heart ached. Emilee looked at her and said nothing. She could feel the pain of losing her loved ones. Her adoptive parents treated her very well. When they passed away, she almost cried thest of her tears dry. Therefore, she could understand how the grief in Aleigha''s heart could turn into fierce hatred. "Aleigha, I''ll help you." "Thank you." Lauren walked into the study and wrung her fingers uneasily. Raquel noticed her difort and whispered in her ear. Lauren shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine." It was not until ten o''clock in the evening that Valentino said goodbye. Before he left, Isaias quietly put a note in Emilee''s hand. Then he left as if nothing had happened. In the car, when Valentino was talking about how the banquet when just as he thought it would and how much respect was shown to him, and that how Tanner was a worthy young fellow, Raquel kept on catering to his words. Only Lauren seemed as if she had lost her soul. "Sweetie, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so distracted?" "You really should mind it with Isaias. He''s a good man but is also indeed short-tempered. You should be grateful that he''s already put up with you for so long." Raquel''s words were not only warning Lauren, but also reminding Isaias. "Aunt and uncle, I think it''s necessary for me to confess to you. Lauren and I are indeed not suitable for each other." "As you can see today, she doesn''t care about my feelings at all." Isaias was driving the car, staring into the distance, saying finally what had been welled up in his mind for so long. With a scream, Lauren burst out crying again, giving everyone in the car goosebumps. Raquel''s face darkened and pped Lauren in the face, and said exasperatedly, "What else can you do except for crying like a miserable useless pig?" "To whom are you pulling that long face, ah? You are a woman now, I''d think you wouldn''t need me to tell you to respect your man at all times, especially when there are outsiders around!'' "Now, you''d better stop that disgusting whimper and apologize to Isaias!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Forget it. You don''t have to apologize to me. I will go back to Fripdence tomorrow. I''ll make it clear with my parents." Isaias didn''t want to talk too much with either Raquel or Lauren to save himself the hassle. "Isaias, I know that you''ve been putting up with her for too long. And I''m not blind, am I? I can see how reluctant you are to be with her anymore. So I won''t force you." Valentino, with a face full of pity, sighed and looked out of the window. Seeing this, Raquel shut her mouth and didn''t say anything. Lauren was not reconciled to this and red at her mother, but was pressed down by her fierce eyes. When they arrived at the gate of the Hammond house, Isaias pulled over and drove off in his own car, not talking to Lauren for once during the whole process. As soon as he left, Valentino''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "if it weren''t for his father, there''s no way a brat like him could be with my daughter." "V, should we send the letter out?" Valentino nodded and said, "Send it away. I''ve been fed up with the condescending look in their eyes for all these years!" Lauren, who was listening at the side, was secretly anxious. She knew everything about her parents. Of course, she knew that they were going to make their move on the Fulton family. She was thinking about Isaias, but she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t do anything to betray her parents. Chapter 1273 Emilee spread out her hands and showed Aleigha and Tanner a note with a phone number on it. "Like you said, he did fall for my little angel of sister." Tanner joked as he looked at Aleigha. Aleigha slightly frowned and handed the two documents to Tanner. "Look at these." "You can turn in the letter to whoever that is the most convenient for you to reach. As for the recording, I think you are gonna have to call in for a favor from your people in Fripdence. And, just to be clear, I just want Raquel and Lauren to pay blood for blood. As for the rest, I don''t care about their dogfight." Tanner looked at these things, and his eyes were full of interest. "You are not the culprit of these things, are you? They do remind me of a certain person though." Aleigha was stunned and looked at him in confusion. "The moment we hand in these things, the bestcase scenario is that Alexzander and Valentino had aplete falling-out, if not theplete down- cast of Alexzander. And as for what will happen to Valentino, well, I''d have to give it to you, I''ve never seen a woman as cruel as you." A praising smile strayed Tanner''s lips as his lips rxed inpliment. There was an utter pleasure in his eyes. Suddenly, Aleigha suddenly realized something, got up, took away the documents, and walked out. Back home, Adrian was in the study. Aleigha pushed the door open and jumped into his arms without saying anything. She buried her face in his neck and said after a long while, "It was you, wasn''t it? You asked Brenda to give me the evidence, didn''t you? I''m such a fool to think that it was my luck that led me to such important evidence. Why didn''t you tell me, Adrian?" Adrian gently stroked her smooth long hair and said with a chuckle, "You wanna get your revenge, am I supposed to stand aside and just watch? And if I had to tell you and brag about such a small favor, wouldn''t that make me a bit petty?" "What are you talking about, being petty?" Aleigha was amused by Adrian''s childish words. "Did it go well today?" Aleigha nodded. "It went well. Thanks to Emilee and Tanner, Lauren and Isaias are already starting to fall apart." "Well, don''t just focus on your work. You should also pay attention to your body. I''m going on a business trip for a few days. Do take care of yourself, alright?" "Okay, don''t worry." Not two dayster, Adrian left, and Aleigha personally saw her off. As for Emilee, she also got in touch with Isaias. Emilee set a date with Isaias and Aleigha went along with her. When Isaias saw Emilee, his eyes turned immediately lit, not paying the slightest to Aleigha at all. The three of them talked happily. "Isaias, how much do you know about the Hammond family?" Aleigha asked suddenly. "The Hammond family? I don''t actually know about the others except for Lauren. But the older Hammonds are rather on good terms with my family." "You know what, I actually heard the most ridiculous thing the other day. There was this dude going on and on about how Lauren is actually not Valentino''s real daughter." Isaias was slightly stunned, and his eyes were full of inquiry. "How could it be? Valentino saw Lauren as the apple of his eye. It can''t be right." Aleigha quickly catered. "Yeah, that''s what I thought. And this guy said there was this paternity test, that''s gotta be false, huh?" "Paternity test?" Isaias was even more shocked. "Yeah, this guy even shed it in front of me but I was quite sure myself that it was fake. There''s gotta be someone trying to smear muck on the mayor." Isaias''s face was written with doubts. Despite the masquerade he strained so hard to keep up, his mind was being torn apart by doubts and confusion. "Well, enough for the conspiracy about the mayor, alright?" Emilee chimed in at exactly the right moment, pulling back Isaias''s thoughts. After the three of them parted after dinner, Isaias went to the Hammond family. Valentino was watching TV in the living room. When he saw Isaiasing in, he thought that Isaias came to apologize to him. However, Isaias pulled him as soon as he saw Valentino. "Mr. Hammond, can I have a few words alone with you?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lauren heard Isaias''s voice and hurried out. Before she could say anything, she was pulled away by Raquel. After entering the study, Isaias hastily closed the door, and his face was full of anxiety. "Mr. Hammond, I''ve had wordsing my way, saying that Lauren is not your real daughter and there''s proof to it, paternity test! I was afraid that, whole thing is gonna travel to Fripdence sooner than we exp and then to my father''s ears. So what I''m saying this, I guess..." Isaias was perfectly aware that the fate of the two families was closely bound to each other. If anything were to happen to the Hammon family, the Fulton family would be facing tantamount setbacks. "What!" Valentino seemed not to have heard it clearly. His whole body trembled, which showed that he had heard it and was shocked. "Mr. Hammond, calm down. I''m just saying ''what if. Our priority now is to find a way to press it all down." Valentino gasped, and his whole body was in a mess. "How about this, you think of a way to do a paternity test yourself. If it says Lauren is indeed your daughter, then there''s nothing else we need to do at all." Isaias didn''t dare to make it all sound too clear so as to avoid being inflicted himself. "That sounds doable. Tomorrow morning, run this particr errand for me, will you, my good boy? For Heaven''s sake, it if weren''t for you, I''d still be sitting in the living room like an old fool! I owe you one, one dearly for this!" Isaias nodded. "Mr. Hammond, don''t even mention it. And as for what I said the other day, I hope you don''t quite take it to heart. Even if Lauren and I don''t make it as a couple, we can certainly be friends." "Surely, son, surely." As soon as Isaias came out of the Hammond house, he let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not return to Fripdence this time. Otherwise, he would never have the chance to save the day. The next morning, Valentino handed over the hair samples of him and Lauren to Isaias. Isaias went to an agency and came out in more than three hours to report. Looking at the report, Isaias was dumbfounded. Valentino was sitting in the office uneasily, not in the mood for lunch. Everything he had been through and everything he had done was shing by his mind vividly, making him even more agitated. By the time Isaias had hurried over, he felt like his heart was stuck in his windpipe, thumping violently. "Well? What does it say?" Looking at Isaias, who was holding the test result but remained silent, Valentino nervously spat out. "Say something, what does it say, for Christ''s sake!" "She... Lauren''s... not your daughter. The rumor is true." Valentino staggered and almost lost his bnce. Isaias hurriedly held him up. "Mr, Hammond, I think it would be best if we keep this off the radar." "Off the radar? After being cheated on for twenty years by that b*tch, wearing that f*cking horn, and after being made a fool of, you want me to keep it off the radar, is it?" Hearing the mayor shouting furiously, Isaias didn''t know what to say to calm him down. As a man himself, he knew such a fact was so humiliating that it was second none other things, not to mention it was happening to Valentino, the mayor of the city. "Mr. Hammond, don''t get so worked up. I''ll ask my father to help us think of a solution." "Ha, how thoughtful of you, eh? Telling your father about it? Are you out of your godd*mn mind? Just... Just leave me! Leave me so... I... I just want to be alone now, now leave!" Valentino pushed Isaias out of the office and sat alone on the office chair in a daze. His daughter, his Lauren, the girl that had been the crowning jewel of his life was not his real daughter! He had been cheated on by Raquel for over two decades! Chapter 1274 Valentino sat in the office for a day. Anger, sadness, disappointment intertwined with one another in his heart,ying onyer byyer, covering and burying the faith and pride he had held so dearly for his whole life. Seeing the expression on Raquel''s face that was so ingratiating and the charming smile on Lauren''s face, which used to make him so refreshed and warm, he felt the scar on his heart that had just started to heal was torn open yet again. Sitting on the sofa in a daze, he watched dejectedly and morosely as the two women were shing at each other the luxurious things they had purchased during the day. "Raquel, in the twenty years we''ve been married, is there anything you have lied to me about?" Valentino looked at Raquel. Looking at the frozen smile on her face, he didn''t try tofort himself anymore. "Valentino, what''s wrong with you? Why do you ask such a question all of a sudden?" Raquel saw that something was wrong with Valentino and quickly walked up. She had never avoided acting intimately in front of Lauren. Hugging Valentino''s arm, she acted like a spoiled little girl. Valentino turned to look at her, and the more he looked at her, the more depressed he felt as the shame of being cheated on kept weighing down on him. Therefore, as his anger and sorrow finally mounted to its apex, he grabbed the ashtray on the tea table and smashed it at Raquel. Everything happened so fast. Lauren watched her father smash the ashtray at her mother. Before she could stop him, Raquel had already fallen to the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Liar, you''ve been lying to me for more than 20 years. Tell me, who does this b*stard belong to? TO WHOM?" Raquel''s face was hit by the ashtray. Luckily, it was on her face. If it was on her head, she would have already died. Her face was burning with pain, and she was in a daze for a moment. It was not until Lauren screamed and rushed over that she came back to herself. "Dad, what are you talking about? What are you doing?" Raquel was perfectly clear about what he meant. She knew that it was just a matter of time before she couldn''t hide it any longer. But it didn''t ur to her that it would be this soon. "What am I doing? Why don''t you ask your mother what she has done? After all I''ve done for you two..." "And you two! How dare you, how dare you lie right in front of me while I provide you with the best life you could ever dream of?" "And all these things, ridiculous purses and dresses you''ve bought with my money!" Valentino''s anger, which had been held back for an entire day, was finally released. He rushed to Raquel and her daughter, pulled Lauren and lifted his leg to kick Raquel''s body. No matter how crazily Lauren tried to stop him, it was of no use. Raquel gritted her teeth and didn''t make a sound. She didn''t even shed a tear. "Not making a sound, ah? Still acting tough? Right, al- f*cking- right, you vile, stinking, disgusting wh*re! I''ll let you know the consequences of deceiving me!" With blood-red eyes, Valentino grabbed Lauren''s hair and dragged her into the bedroom. Raquel suddenly realized something and struggled to get up, but she saw the bedroom door being mmed shut. Her heart as though stopped pounding at all. Raquel gritted her teeth and got up. She ran to the door of the bedroom and rammed on the door desperately, "Valentino, calm down, we can work this out!" "No matter how angry you are, that''s still your daughter." "She''s done nothing wrong, has she? You can''t, Valentino!" In the bedroom, Lauren''s shrieking kept bursting out like waves in a tsunami as Valentino kept on raining ps on her. Raquel was so flustered that her whole body was shaking. She ran to the kitchen and took out a knife and chopped the door of the bedroom. Inside the bedroom, it was a scene of misery. Lauren had been beaten up by Valentino so badly that she waspletely naked, her clothes scattered around in a mess. And blood kept oozing out from her body, staining the sheets. Lauren''s vision was blurred. She only felt a sharp pain in her lower body, a excruciating pain. Yet she could not make a single sound. After an unknown period of time, there was no movement in the room, but the sound of Raquel chopping at the door was still going on and on. Raquel was sobbing outside the door. She did not stop crying until Valentino opened the door. "Piss off!" Valentino snatched the knife from her hand and kicked her away with one foot. He went to the kitchen and drank two sses of water in session. It was almost a sleepless night. At dawn, Valentino drove Raquel and her daughter out. Everything happened so suddenly that Raquel was caught off guard. She thought she had seen through Valentino, but she didn''t expect him to be so cruel. After a night, Lauren seemed to have lost her soul and followed Raquel in the cold wind. "Lauren, don''t worry. I''ll find a ce for us to go. Don''t worry, mom''s here." Raquel didn''t have the time to bring anything with her except her cell phone when she was kicked out of the house. In City A, she had no rtives or friends. Valentino might have been determined to kick her and Lauren out but she knew that she was lucky enough to still be alive. As long as that was still the case, there was still a glimmer of hope. However, Raquel did not know who to call. Until now, her brain was empty. She couldn''t figure out what part was wrong and how everything was leaked. Aleigha got on the car to go to the Sing the street. At this time, most of the people were still in a dream. If she was not in a hurry to get the anonymous letter done, she would note out so early. However, judging from the fact that they were only wearing such thin clothes on a cold day, she knew something must have gone down. Aleigha had a rough idea about what had happened as she asked the driver to pull over. "Mrs. Hammond, what are you doing?" Raquel was just worried about where to go. Now that she saw Aleigha, she gritted her teeth and forced out a smile. "Miss Gardner, I wonder if I can get in the car for a ride?" "Of course you can. Come on up." The corners of Aleigha''s lips turned slightly upward as she watched the two get on the car. Instead of asking, she asked the driver to head for the Xiao family. As soon as they entered the Xiao family''s house, Lauren began to cry, "Animal! That''s what he is! A disgusting animal! I''m gonna kill him!" Raquel hugged Lauren, who was in a wreck. "Lauren, hush now, hush." Aleigha looked at the mother and daughter calmly. Then she got up and personally brought them two cups of warm water. "Mrs. Hammond, have some water. What on earth happened?" With a morose and somber look on her face, Raquel remained silent, which was the only thing she could do at the moment. If she had any other choice, how could she havee back here with Aleigha. "It''s family matters. We''ve made Valentino angry. Sorry that you have to be dragged into this." Aleigha''s face rxed, and she said with a smile, "Since it''s family business, I won''t ask too much. You can stay here for as long as you want." For Raquel, she had not even a shred of gratitude in her heart for Aleigha now. She knew that she would have a chance to get back on her feet. Despite the fact that Valentino was temporarily infuriated, they were still a couple that had been married for decades. And even if it came to the point that they would get a divorce, she knew she could get a part of Valentino''s property. After the two of them settled down, Aleigha went out. Before leaving, she said a few words to Phoenix. The anonymous letter was sent out. After dealing with severalpany''s documents, she returned to the Xiao family. As soon as she entered the door, she heard the quarrel wafted from inside. Lauren almost smashed all the things ced in the living room, and Raquel couldn''t stop her. The servants tried to go up to help yet were all yelled at by Raquel. As for Phoenix, he was given the clear order to stay out of it. Chapter 1275 "What''s happening here?" Aleigha walked in, pretending to be surprised. She looked at the mess all over the floor. She felt quite distressed about the valuable objects being smashed to pieces. "Miss Gardner, well..." Raquel watched Lauren go crazy, which made the Xiao family a mess. She didn''t know how to exin it, and her face turned into a rather embarrassed expression. "The things are not important. It''s good that you two are all right. Why don''t I call Mr. Hammond? You can''t just stay here and not think of a solution to whatever that got you out of the house in the first ce." Raquel wanted to stop her, but Aleigha had called. "Mr. Hammond, your wife and daughter are here with me in the Xiao house. Why don''t you send someone to pick them up? Having a quarrel is quite normal, you all people should understand that, right? But you do have to work it out sooner orter, with all due respect." Valentino''s tone on the other side of the phone was very gentle. After chatting for a while, he agreed to send someone to bring them back. Knowing Valentino''s response, Raquel thought that he had figured it out. Therefore, she kept on bowing and thanking Aleigha. However, she still had to pay for the things that Lauren had smashed in the house. "Mrs. Hammond, you know, these items are all Adrian''s personal collections. They''re quite expensive." "I''m afraid there''s gotta be an exnation, so to speak, for this." Raquel frowned and said with a smile, "Of course I''llpensate you." "Well, I''m sure you will, since you are quite the woman of honor, right? But you and I both know that words don''t really mean much and it''s not really my decision to make to just let you go. What do you say we set this whole thing down on a piece of paper?'' Raquel didn''t have time to think about this. Lauren kept cursing and shouting, all Raquel could bring herself to do was listen to everything Aleigha wanted her to do. Aleigha had Phoenix calcte how much everything cost in total and wrote it down on a note. Before Raquel could take a nce at it, the people sent by Valentino had arrived, so she could only leave the Xiao family with Lauren. Valentino returned home at noon and forced Raquel to sign the divorce agreement. Without giving her a penny, he kicked the two of them out of the house. Raquel stared at the divorce agreement in a daze, tears rolling down her cheeks. Lauren was scared to tremble at the sight of Valentino, and her mind, as she was hiding behind Raquel, was also much clearer. "Valentino, shouldn''t our marriage, our marriage that hassted for decades, at least count for something?" Valentino, with fierce eyes, gave him a p and said, "Marriage? How do you dare to bring that up now?" "Did our marriage sh past your mind for a second when you were riding on some man''s c*ck? Ah? Did it?" "How dare you talk to me about our marriage, you degenerate!" Raquel was speechless, holding Lauren and sobbing silently. "Get your things and leave now. I don''t want to see you anymore." Valentino nced at them and turned to enter the study. Aleigha gave Adrian, who was on a business trip abroad, a call. Adrian naturally did not care about the collections. He just reminded her to be careful. With Adrian''s permission, Aleigha called Valentino and told him about Raquel. Valentino''s hand, which was holding the phone, was shaking. He was so angry yet he could not let off the steam on Aleigha. On the contrary, he had to be all polite and humble. After putting down the phone, he rushed out and gave Raquel a few ps. Even Lauren, who was standing beside her, was pped by him. It was not a big deal for Raquel to be beaten, but Valentino beat Lauren, which made her extremely irritated. She stood up and began to fight with Valentino. "Valentino, you f*cking animal. She might not be your real daughter but now that after what you''ve done to her, what else could you possibly want?" "If you dare toy another finger on her, mark my words, I''ll take out all your skeletons hidden in your closet! I will!" Valentino''s eyes seemed to spurt fire. "Are you threatening me? Well, then, you asked for this." Raquel was horrified when she heard that. However, she could not be weak in such a critical moment. She bellowed in a frenzy, "Go ahead and kill me. Even if you do kill me, there will be people who will do that for me!" "And by then, there''s nothing that could stop your doom! Alexzander will likely be the one personally swaying the ax falling down on your fat neck!" Valentino looked at Raquel and finally put down his raised hand. Over the years, he told Raquel everything. Because he had never thought that Raquel would betray him. But today, he was wrong. He was wrong to the extreme. "Okay, I won''t touch you. You can go now." Raquel walked out of the Hammond family with Lauren and a pathetic amount of what they could bring. Over the years, she had her own money set aside just in case. en.swhovels It was enough for her and Lauren to live without worrying about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. In fact, she ¨¤ part of her was d th could finally be rid of Valentino. A ck Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle slowly came, and a few people got off from it and surrounded Raquel and her daughter. Before they could call for help, they took them into the car. In the car, Raquel looked at them in horror. "Who are you? Did Valentino send you?" "I''ve got all the things on him! If I die, he and all of you will be buried with me!" "Blind them." "What are you doing? What are you doing? Don''t touch me." The men in the car didn''t say anything else after gagging both Raquel and Lauren. After driving for about half an hour, the car stopped at the gate of a vi. Raquel and her daughter were immediately led out of the car and thrown into the house. Aleigha was sitting on the sofa with a cold look in her eyes. The footage that had been tampered with was being projected on the huge canvas behind her. Only after someone removed the blindfold from Raquel and her daughter''s eyes did they see what was happening around them. "Aleigha? Why are you here? Did you send those men to bring us here?" Raquel was shocked. She had believed that it was Valentino who had sent the men to bring them here." "Why, yeah, it was me." "Quite the fuss you made, eh? Yet if I didn''t go through with the fuss, how else am I supposed to bring you here for this?" "For what?" Raquel panicked but calmed down soon after. She realized that the best way out for her now might be to just stay calm and see how the whole thing would unfold. "For what? Well, I''m pretty sure your eyes still serve you right. Then why don''t you take a look at the footage, the one you strained so hard to conceal." Aleigha got up and walked slowly toward them. Raquel subconsciously went to protect Lauren. "The brake system of my godmother''s car was destroyed by your daughter. Don''t tell me you don''t know." "All I wanna know is why you wanted her dead so bad."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Walking to the front of the two, Aleigha grabbed Lauren''s long hair and looked at her eyes that were filled with utter fear. "Are you scared?" Lauren shook her head and tried to pull her hair desperately. Raquel felt so distressed that she ear it. While she was trying to Lauren, she pushed Aleigha. This just gave Aleigha a chance. She grabbed Lauren''s hair and pulled her to the ground with a force. Raquel screamed and reached out to hit her. However, her body, which had been beaten violently by Valentino, was no match for Aleigha. Before she could touch Aleigha, she was already t on the ground. Aleigha dragged Lauren by her hair all the way to the canvas. Squatting beside Lauren, she grabbed her hair so that she looked up and said, "Do you see?" "You are the one in there, aren''t you?" "Do you know how much effort I had to put in to make you here to watch it?" "But this is not enough. Killing you cannot revenge my godmother." "And the mere thought of having to kill you with my hands disgusts me!" Chapter 1276 Lauren''s body trembled and she stared straight at the huge canvas. Her eyes were full of dead silence. "It''s karma. This is karma. It''s karma!" "Revenge? Bted karma, the way I see it." Raquel fell on the ground for a long time before she could breathe. The moment she fell down, she felt that all her internal organs were falling apart. After suffering for two days in a row, she''d rather drop dead right on spot. She still couldn''t figure out how her life had fallen right into an inferno from Eden. "What is it that you wan?" Raquel knew what Aleigha was thinking, how she must be hating their guts at the moment. What else could be awaiting them, if not miserable death? "What do I want? Well, what could aw-abiding citizen like me want, right?" Aleigha smiled soul-stirringly. However, the coldness that shed through her eyes still caused Raquel to panic. "You let my daughter go. I arranged everything all by myself. You can do whatever you want with me." "But Lauren, not my Lauren, have mercy on her." "Mercy? Did you and your daughter have mercy on my godmother, who had nothing to do with all of this? And didn''t you think for the least of a second that you''d be kneeling here one day for what you havemitted?" The smile on the corner of Aleigha''s mouth became more and more brilliant, but she felt colder from the bottom of her heart than ice. "Take them away." Aleigha turned around and did not look at the mother and daughter anymore. Their screams were all that could be heard in her ears. After leaving the vi, Aleigha went to the cemetery in the suburbs. Her godmother was buried here, and the ashes of her mother and grandmother were also moved here. Three of her closest rtives had passed away one after another, and Adrian was the only one left by her side. It was inevitable that she would feel alone and solitary. It wasn''t until the evening that she got back to the car and went back to the cemetary. The moment she entered the room, she could smell the stench of blood. She subconsciously became alert, and her hand involuntarily reached into his bag and held the gun. It was dark inside the room, and the only lighting in was from the moon outside. "Aleigha, don''t turn on the lights." In the darkness, Adrian''s voice was a little hoarse and filled with a trace of helplessness. Following the voice, Aleigha ran forward and asked, "Adrian, what happened?" Adrian was lying on the sofa, his breathing unstable. When he saw Adrian running over, she started tough softly. "He-he, it''s okay, but please help me up and deal with the wound by the way." "Okay, okay, careful now, baby steps." Aleigha held Adrian''s body and reached out her hand, only to feel there was a part of Adrian''s body that was sticky and moist. Her heart tightened. "Adrian, you''ve lost a lot of blood." "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it after we get up." After helping Adrian back to his bedroom, Aleigha turned on the light. What she saw was the startling bright red on his body. It was even worse than when they first met. Aleigha took the medical kit and carefully peeled off the clothes on his body. Only then did she clearly see the wounds on his body. The two bloody holes were so deep that she could hardly breathe. "Who did this?" She asked in a low voice while cleaning his wound, but she couldn''t hide the whimpering tone of her voice. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''m fine. It''s not the first or second time that I have got a gunshot wound like this. I''ll survive." "It''s okay, good girl, don''t cry." "Who did it!" Aleigha gave a low growl, but the action on her hand was even gentler. She was afraid that her emotion would get out of control and she would hurt him. "Darien," Adrian replied in a low voice as he pulled Aleigha into his embrace. "Don''t worry, I know what to do. If I don''t get hurt, how can I force him to get out of his cave?" "But even if that''s the case, you didn''t have to get yourself wounded like this... Seeing you like this, I..." Aleigha rarely shed tears, but when she saw Adrian''s injuries, she could not help but let her tears flow out. "Baby, don''t cry. I''m fine. And this is quite something necessary to pull out my n, alright?" "Now, did you miss me? I heard that you pulled quite a task today, right? Bravo." "Just... don''t move! This is not the time, alright, babe? I''ll clean the wounds for you." None of the bullets hit Adrian''s vital body parts and none of them went as deep into his body as Aleigha thought. Having got the experience of treating gunshot wounds, Aleigha sessfully extracted the two bullets. The high tension instantly broke down her body the moment she finished, making her sour and aching all over. "I''ll go take a shower. You can rest for a while, alright?" After tidying up the mess, she went into the bathroom. The moment the cold water sprayed on her body, it instantly dispelled a lot of tiredness.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Adrian was injured. The person who was the saddest was none other than her. This was not the first time that Darien had sent someone to attack him. She was perfectly aware that she had to get rid of Darien. Coming out of the bathroom, Aleigha found that Adrian, who was lying on the bed, had fallen asleep. Aleigha stepped forward stroked his forehead aghtly and He didn''t have a fever, fortunately. Content After nearly a sleepless night by the bed, Aleigha found that Adrian started burning a little bit. His sleep seemed to be disturbed by dreams. Aleigha constantly cooled him down with a cold towel. When his temperature dropped a little, she went downstairs and cooked some porridge for him. When Adrian came back, he didn''t tell the servants about it. It was not until Aleigha got into the kitchen that the servants knew he was back. Adrian had always been the one to cook for her. All she had to do was wait for the food to be delivered. Now that Adrian was hurt, despite herck of experience in cooking, she still managed to make some porridge for him. The taste was not as bad as she had imagined it would yet she still doubt whether Adrian could eat it. She specially added some dried orange peel into the porridge so that it would have a unique vor. Seeing that Adrian showed no sign of waking up anytime soon, Aleigha turned the fire down and went back upstairs to stay at his side. When Adrian woke up in the afternoon, Aleigha had already fallen asleep beside him. In her sleep, she frowned slightly and looked nervous, as if being haunted by a nightmare. Adrian used her fingertips to gently stroke her forehead and smoothed out the sorrow between her brows. "My little Aleigha hasn''t smiled happily for a long time." He remembered that when they first met, her eyes shed with the light of scheming. She was as smart as a little charming fox. Though she was not the most beautiful woman he had seen, she did, nevertheless, left him with the moststing impression. "Well? Are you awake? Let me see if you still have a fever." Aleigha suddenly woke up. Looking into Adrian''s deep eyes, she raised her hand to his forehead. After a while, she took back her hand and breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, at least you are not burning hot anymore." "Are you hungry? I made porridge for you myself. Would you like some?" Aleigha''s voice was a little low. When she said that she made it herself, she even sounded a little bit shy and humble. Adrian narrowed his eyes and sized her up. Then, he smiled and said, "Why not? I''m a little hungry." Hearing this, she shrugged her shoulders and turned to go downstairs. Soon after she brought over a bowl of porridge. The mild taste of the porridge carried with it the sour taste of the orange peel, causing Adrian''s appetite to swelling as he wolfed it down. "It''s not bad. It''s not bad at all. Is there any of it left?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Adrian ate two bowls in a row, and his stomach was much morefortable, but he was sleepy again. Chapter 1277 Aleigha didn''t sleep for a whole night. At this moment, she was so sleepy that her eyelids were twitching. After washing up, she fell asleep on the bed. Adrian rested at home for three days before he gathered himself and went to work in the study room. On the way back from thepany, Aleigha learned that Valentino had been put under monitoring. The news came at the right time. All she had to do was waiting for the news about the decision from Fripdence. In the evening, Woods called. Adrian didn''t go with them because he was still recovering from his injuries. When Aleigha arrived at the Woods family, Woods handed a document to her. "Aleigha, we just received words from Fripdence. Alexzander was reported by an anonymous tip." "And after investigation, this so-called anonymous tip came from Valentino. What a load!" Aleigha looked at the document carefully. After a long while, she said with a smile, "It''s quite fast. It''s faster than I expected." "Godfather, how much do you think this will be a blow to Alexzander?" "Well, my guts are telling me not much. The higher-ups will surely press it down since it involves too many people." "Whatever that is going to be punishment for Alexzander will not be severe, at least not on the surface." "Worst-case scenario, he''s gonna be transferred back here. And if he really is, things will be much easier." Mr. Woods was almost the cleverest man Aleigha had ever seen in her life. Yet this man''s intention to be amidst all the struggle had already died along with Windy Woods, so had his heart. But from Aleigha''s appearance and the words she said, he vaguely felt that the death of his wife was not normal. The people he sent out had been investigating for a long time. All the signs also showed that what happened to Windy was not a simple ident. Yet he decided to turn a blind eye to all of it since his men had been informing him that Aleigha had been conducting an investigation as well. Now, Alexzander was reported by Valentino and there was even a recording that was submitted. Since that was the case, Mr. Woods could almost be sure that it was not done by Valentino himself, he couldn''t have made a rod for his own back. All this indicated that Aleigha seeded. She found evidence and pulled Alexzander and Valentino into the mire. "Godfather, justice demands a fair trial and a fair oue." "There are always ways to make him get what he deserves, trust me." Freddie had not seen Aleigha for a long time. After his mother''s funeral, Aleigha had note to the Woods family for a long time. Seeing her today, Freddie was quite morosely surprised to see how dejected she was and that she was not that child always smiling. "Aleigha, stay with us for dinner today. Fred, you go and bring me the bottle of wine I saved. I''m feeling like some wine today." Aleigha revealed what Raquel and her daughter had done on the dining table, causing Samuel and Freddie to sink deeply into silence. After a long time, Freddie said in a low voice, "Aleigha, thank you. My mother''s soul could finally rest in peace." Aleigha nodded in silence. "Come on, that''s all behind us now, right? It is, the way I see it." "Windy, you see, do you see now? Ah? Aleigha here, aye, your little girl Aleigha, she''s avenged you! She has, hasn''t she?" Spurting out the words in a frenzy, Samuel burst into a long, heavy, and almost delirious series ofughter. Samuel''s hands, which were holding the wine ss, kept shuddering.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was the first time for Aleigha, and also the only time that she saw the tough officer cry. His face was twisted in a most distressing way as tears rolled down his wrinkled cheeks. Yet weird enough, he was making no sound at all. Freddie also cried. He poured himself a ss of wine, raised his head, chugged it. Then he leaned over the table and cried so hard that a shudder ran right through his body. Aleigha sat there in silence, her tears falling down like beads broken off from a pearl ne. The Woods house, which used to be the safe and warm safe haven, was now shattered to pieces. Before long, the transfer order of Alexzander was issued. The higher-ups in Fripdence had given up shielding him, making thestpromise as to transfer him back to City A. Valentino''s situation was not good as well. He kicked his own wife and daughter out of the house. Then things went right downhill for him after the inspectors dug out tons of dirtyundry about him. With the newly appointed mayor being pulled down and a new mayor no one had ever heard of, every single one who had ever done the slightest evil deed in City A kept having nightmares throughout the nights. As for Raquel and her daughter, Aleigha just sent them to Mrs. Fulton. Valentino and Raquel were secretly divorced, so Mrs. Fulton naturally did not know. However, Valentino''s report caused Alexzander to lose his power in Fripdence. The fury in Mrs. Fulton''s heart because of the previous incident was still burning fiercely and now the mes soared right up to the sky since the Fulton family had be theughing stock of the city because of the report letter. There was no way she''d spare Raquel and her daughter now. Aleigha didn''t want to dirty her hands. In a blink of an eye, it was March, and the flowers were blooming marvelously. The Xiao family was ushered in a happy event for the first time. The dissolute young master of the Xiao family, Darien, got engaged, and the bride was Aubrie. When they received the notice, Aleigha and Adrian were eating Cantonese food in a restaurant. "What the..." Aleigha didn''t even know what response she should be having to the news. Adrian couldn''t help butugh when he saw how surprised she was. "Well, not our part to say their taste is weird, is it?" Darien''s engagement banquet was held on the first Saturday of March. They booked a chartered ne for every guest to attend the party on a remote ind. Aleigha and Adrian, naturally, would go, but not on their ne. Compared to the warm weather at home, it was very hot on the ind. Before leaving, Aleigha was dragged by Adrian to Country F to buy arge suitcase of summer clothes. Of course, a great proportion of the clothes were bikinis, which made Aleigha a little bit confused. Were they going to attend the engagement party or their personal trips? It was the first time for Aleigha to be on a remote, pristine, and brilliant ind. She went to the beach for basking in the sunshine. Adrian brought her around the entire ind and within two days, both of them were tanned. On Saturday, before the party, Aleigha met Aubrie in the hotel. Aubrie was no longer arrogant as she was before and there was almost no malice in her eyes as she looked at Aleigha. ''Aleigha, long time no see." Witnessing Aubrie suddenly being all gentle and approachable, Aleigha couldn''t adjust herself to it. She could only force out an awkward smile. "Since we don''t really have anything to say to each other, I don''t see how not seeing each other for a long time would matter." "Well, with that being said, we are a family from now on, or should I say we soon will be? Anyway, we''ll be seeing a lot of each other in the future." Aleigha smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. Just as she was about to leave, Darien walked over. The moment he saw Aleigha, the smile on his face deepened. "Well, if it isn''t my dear sister-inw, ah? I do quite miss you!" Sister-inw? The word sounded especially harsh and piercing when Darien was the one spitting it out. "Right, maybe. Excuse me." Aleigha turned around and left. In her heart, she still remembered how Darien had injured Adrian. And she was determined,e what may, to return this little "favor". At lunch, the rtives of the two families were all present. And Aleigha finally met the mother of Aubrie. The famous socialite in City A. She was over 50 years old, but she was still as beautiful as she ever was. There was not even one trace of wrinkles on her face. Standing in the crowd, she was even more dazzling than Darien''s mother. For Aubrie, the people in City A had already known who she really was. All of them were in utter awe for how despicably capable this young woman was. Chapter 1278 Adrian and Aleigha had never liked such a high-profile scene. They sat at the table and whispered to each other, "Adrian, howe you don''t visit your uncle and aunt anymore now that your parents are not around?" Darien''s mother had been married to the Xiao family for many years and still possessed a fiery temperament. She was naturally clearly aware of the open strife between the Xiao boys. However, Adrian had long been more powerful than Darien, especially in the past two years. Adrian''s rapid rise had already left Darien far behind. The several great families in City A werepletely torn apart by Adrian, causing quite a few elders to be rmed. Each and every member of the Xiao family was the most outstanding one of the most elite, and Darien''s mother was ever more so the case. On the surface, she was extremely enthusiastic towards Adrian, but everyone knew how she thought of him yet not dared to say anything in private. "I''m busy with work and have no time." Adrian''s cold attitude was well-known. No one, except for Aleigha, could ever see a smile on his iceberg of a face. Obviously, Darien''s mother was used to his indifference. She smiled and turned to look at Aleigha. A hint of fierceness shed across her eyes as she scrutinized her. "The girl from the Gardner family?" Aleigha wanted to get up, but Adrian stopped her, so she had to nod her head. "Well, the name does speak for itself, doesn''t it? Not a sign of manners being showed." Adrian''s thick eyebrows twitched when he heard this. He immediately stood up. His eyes were so cold that it caused one''s heart to quiver. "If I were you, I''d spend more of my time on educating my son and minding my own business." Darien''s mother was naturally rather timid when talking to Adrian. Adrian had never been scared of anyone ever since he was a mere child. And his eyes greatly took after his father''s. "Adrian, you..." Her face was ashen and she looked rather ridiculous as she miserably tried to hold back her anger. Finally, she waved her hands irritatedly and waddled away. "I had thought that my family was already one of a kind, who would expect the Xiao family to be just the same?" Adrian looked back at Aleigha and suddenly raised his hand to hold her chin. "Little thing, now you are also a member of the Xiao family." "Well, guess I got into the lion''s den when I just made a narrow escape from the tiger''s cave." Aleigha''s face was filled with grief. In Adrian''s eyes, it was a tant provocation. "Little thing, what I didst night wasn''t enough to keep your mouth shut, was it?" Hearing this, Aleigha covered her mouth in a hurry. What happenedst night was still vivid in her mind. This guy seemed to be tireless and had an endless desire. She was so tired that it took a lot of energy to walk, her waist and back aching. If it weren''t for the fact that she was too sleepy in the end, she knew very well that they would probably still be on the bed by now. "Alright, alright, I got it, okay? I won''t say anything anymore." Adrian red at herteasingly and turned back. The lunch began. Darien slowly walked out with Aubrie, who was wearing a golden gown. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Aubrie was smiling like a blooming rose, but from time to time, she would look over to Adrian. During the banquet, Aleigha saw two familiar figures, Caroline and her mother. In such a scene, however, they were dressed in shabby clothes. Aleigha wondered since Darien brought them, why couldn''t he bother to at least dress them properly? Adrian also noticed the two of them. Most of the guests were looking at the couple, only the two of them were looking left and right, looking quite suspicious.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Adrian took Aleigha''s hand and whispered in her ear, "Later, no matter what happens, stay by my side." "Keep your eyes open." Aleigha nodded slightly and smiled. Looking from a distance, it seemed that Adrian told her a joke. After the ceremony, the two families agreed on the date of the wedding, and the Xiao family gave the other side a generous gift. Aubrie''s parents were very satisfied. However, Darien''s parents did not appear to be very happy. After all, Aubrie''s reputation in City A was not good. With Darien''s status, he could certainly find someone much better. The dishes were being served and Aleigha had quite a good appetite. Adrian, who was sitting beside her was eating his steak in an elegant mante in front of him the whole manner. His eyes were all fixedzon the time. "Cousin." Caroline came over. There was fear in her eyes and her voice was lower. Aleigha raised her eyes and looked at her. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly and she lowered her head again. "Yeah," Adrian replied in a low voice, but he didn''t even look up. "Adrian, I''m deeply sorry for the trouble we had caused you." Caroline''s mother, as always, came up, trying to smooth things out. Adrian didn''t reply. "Cousin, please forgive me." Caroline suddenly knelt on the ground. Her action attracted a lot of people''s attention, and they all turned to look at her. Adrian''s gaze was slightly cold as he looked at his cousin kneeling beside him. He suddenly stood up. "Aleigha, I''m a little tired." Then, Aleigha also got up. The two of them walked out of the banquet hall in front of everyone. After walking out of the banquet hall, Adrian pulled Aleigha back to the room quickly. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing will be wrong as long as we are careful enough." Adrian''s face was serious. He took off his jacket andy on the bed with Aleigha in his arms. Soon, they fell asleep. It was not until the afternoon that someone knocked on the door. "Get lost!" Adrian hated being disturbed the most when he was sleeping. Aleigha was woken up by the noise. She looked at the time and found that it was already 5 p.m. Adrian, who was woken up by the noise, her Pet He got up and got dressed, remaining silent all the time. However, he patiently waited for Aleigha to wash up and dress up. They didn''t go downstairs until it was past six o''clock. Almost all the members of the Xiao Family had arrived at the banquet hall. Since they didn''t need to be there at all, Adrian proposed that they went somewhere else. He drove out of the hotel with Aleigha. At dusk. The cool breeze was wantonly blowing, and it was no longer as hot as it was in the daytime, so he was in a much better mood. Adrian parked the car in the parking lot by the sea and pulled Aleigha to walk on the beach. This beach was a private property that Adrian bought a few years ago, but he rarely came here. The two of them held hands, enjoying the sunset, the cool breeze, and the beach. There was also a rare hint of a smile on Adrian''s face. "You know what they are nning, right? Then why did wee in the first ce?" "I wanted to see what they are gonna pull off. But then I regretted because you are here with me." "I don''t want you to be involved. It doesn''t matter if it''s just gonna be me since I''ve had it more than a few times." "I don''t want you to be in any danger. The Xiao family is much more terrifying than you can possibly imagine." His steps stopped in an instant. Aleigha looked back at Adrian, and her eyes were filled with a mysterious light. "You know I''m not afraid." "I believe in you no matter what. They invited the both of us, it''s pretty clear that they want to use me to hold you back." "Why don''t we just y along with them since they wanna y so badly? I do wanna see Darien suffering some setbacks." "Ha, I''ve been worried sick about you and know you tell me you wanna fight back?" "He does still owe us two bullets to the guts, doesn''t he?" "That''s not something I can get over with." "You know it will be very dangerous." "Well, I do. But I''m not afraid as long as you are here with me." Chapter 1279 The gentle breeze of spring brushed past by like the caress of a maid as the gxy twinkled brightly above. When Adrian brought Aleigha back, the banquet was about to reach its climax. Everyone had a very good time, so when Adrian and Aleigha appeared, there weren''t many people paying attention to them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caroline and her mother were also in the crowd, still dressed in old clothes, sitting at the table and eating. Caroline had her eyes drooped down, not saying a word while her mother kept nagging at her about something. They ate a lot of food, and their mouths never stopped moving. Aleigha became more and more curious about them, and her eyes almost never left them. It was not until Caroline looked over that she smiled and nodded to them as a greeting. When Caroline saw them, she put down her fork and got up to walk over. Adrian''s eyes were dark and cold, and his brows were tightly knitted together. He appeared to be very displeased. Caroline walked straight over, causing the coldness in Adrian''s eyes to grow even more fierce. Before Caroline could approach, he had already said, "Did you forget about myst warning, or is it just that it doesn''t matter to you now?" "You think you are now sucking off blood from Darien and you can juste up to me like this?" Adrian was an iceberg that everyone feared. Everyone in the Xiao family knew how could and ferocious he could be. But because of Aleigha, he had strived so hard to restrain himself. Yet now he was infuriated again because of Caroline and her mother. Aleigha felt that something wasn''t right with Adrian. The cold aura emanating from his body was filled with a thick sense of hostility. The look he gave Caroline was so prating that it almost stung. Caroline was so scared that she stopped in her walk. She was at a loss of what to do and her body was trembling slightly. "Adrian, you..." When Caroline''s mother saw the killing intent in Adrian''s eyes, she swallowed the words that almost came out of her mouth. She didn''t dare to offend him. That warning was kept in her heart, and for nights, she would scream shrilly as she awoke from the nightmares. "What''s going on here?" The smiling tiger, Darien, appeared with a perfunctory fake smile that he was used to wearing. He came over like a peacemaker and patted Caroline''s shoulder as if he didn''t know anything. "Adrian, Caroline only wants to get close to you. You two used to be very close when you were young." Darien held his wine cup. His face was a little flushed. It was likely that he had drank quite a lot. "Adrian, I just, just want to apologize to you," Caroline said hurriedly when she saw someone trying to smooth things over. Her apologetic attitude was written all over her face instead of the malice that used to be almost her tag. "There''s no need, the way I see it." Adrian was already giving them a lot of respect by still being there. Caroline looked awkward as she looked at Adrian. In the end, she began to whimper. "Whoa, what''s with the tears? Your cousin has always been like this. Don''t cry, you can tell me if there''s anything you feel like venting out." Aleigha got up and took the initiative to walk to Caroline''s side. Adrian stretched out his hand to pull her. However, she brushed it away lightly and looked back at him, blinking her eyes. Only then did Adrian retract his hand. "Thank you, Aleigha." Caroline suddenly broke intoughter and leaned into Aleigha''s arms. She looked so pitiful and adorable that even her mother was quite taken aback. Aleigha pulled Caroline to the outside of the banquet hall. As soon as she went out, she moved away in disgust. "Cut your hypocritical act. Who knows what''s going on inside that little head of yours?" Aleigha smiled faintly. The silver moonlight, which was marvelously brilliant, would shy away from her unworldly beautiful smile. The smile on her face made her look like an innocent child. "And what should be going on inside my head, if you please?" Caroline was slightly dumbfounded and immediately replied, "If that''s not the case, why did you bring me out?" "Then why are you approaching Adrian? Don''t tell me §Ö you only want to apologize "I won''t buy it. And since I''m not buying it, neither will Adrian. So, you are a smart girl, don''t do something that you might regret." "There''s nothing you can do to Adrian, not even the person behind you, pulling your strings. This is a warning as well as a piece of sincere advice from me to you." Caroline red at Aleigha viciously. "Who do you think you are? The Xiao family''s affairs have nothing to do with you." Caroline was not afraid of Aleigha''s warning. Her seemingly furious attitude didn''t make Aleigha flinch at all. She raised. her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I, however, do like to get myself meddling with the Xiao family''s affairs. You know what, I love to see it when you hate my guts but can''t do anything to me." "B*tch, I''ll rip your mouth off." Caroline''s mind was nk. She shouted and rushed over. Aleigha did not dodge at all. When Caroline came over to her, Aleigha took a few steps back. Caroline missed but was about to hit her again when Adrian appeared out of nowhere. He grabbed Caroline''s hand and said coldly, "It seems that I''m really too kind to you." "Adrian, have you been drugged by this woman? Can''t you see that she''s a scourge?" "Did you hear what she just said to me?" Adrian let go of Caroline''s hand and picked up the corner of his clothes to wipe his hands in disgust. "Since when has it been your turn to be pointing fingers at me, telling me what to do?" "Adrian." "Alright, alright. We are family. There''s no need to be so tits-for-tats. Let''s go have a drink." Darien walked over and took advantage of the situation to put his arms around Adrian. However, Adrian dodged and grabbed Aleigha''s hand. At the side of the swimming pool, Darien enthusiastically handed a ss of wine to Adrian. Aleigha''s gaze was casual as she stood to the side. Where was Aubrie? After thinking for a while, she said something to Adrian and went back to the room. As soon as she entered the room, she quickly drew the curtains and turned on all the lights. She checked every corner of the room carefully. Finally, she found something wrapped in a stic bag under the basin in the bathroom. She did not open it, but wiped her fingerprints with a handkerchief, and then wrapped it up and took it out. Instead of hurrying back to the banquet hall, she went to the dressing room. There were only two bodyguards and Aubrie''s assistant in the dressing room. When Aleigha came in, there was panic in the assistant''s eyes. "Miss Fulton is not here, I see," Aleigha seemed to be looking for Aubrie. When she saw the sh in her assistant''s eyes, she understood. "Miss Fulton has gone out. Do you need me to help you find her?" "Okay, then I''ll wait for her here." Aleigha simply catered to the assistant''s words and sat on the sofa. As soon as the assistant left, the bodyguards also went out, leaving Aleigha alone in the room. When the assistant came back, Aubrie also came in. Seeing Aleigha, Aubrie looked at her with interest. "You wanted to see me?" "This is a gift for your engagement. I''ve been trying to find a chance to give it to you." It was a ne that she bought along the way when she was hanging out with Adrian. It was not expensive, but it was rather exquisite. Aubrie looked at it and couldn''t help but be overjoyed. She hurriedly asked, "Did Adrian pick it personally?" Chapter 1280 "Of course, he did." For some reason, she felt a tinge of jealousy in her heart. If it weren''t for the fact that she had to deal with Aubrie, she wouldn''t have given Adrian''s gift to her. "I knew it was Adrian''s idea. I have to personally say thank you to him." Aubrie looked at the ne fondly. Throwing every other thing behind her head, she stormed out of the room. Upon seeing her leave, Aleigha followed her out. Back in the banquet hall, Adrian and Darien were still drinking. Aubrie rushed in front of Adrian. All of a sudden, she was about to hug him, but Adrian dodged in time. Darien''s face instantly sank. "Adrian, I knew it, I knew it. Thank you, I like it very much." Adrian was stupefied. It wasn''t until Aleigha walked over and shrugged her shoulders helplessly that realization dawned on him. He coughed and didn''t say anything. "What is it? I''d like to see it." Darien had been watching from the side for a long time. One could imagine the feeling in his heart. He opened his mouth and interrupted the interaction between the two of them. "You better be careful." Aubrie handed it to Darien as if it was a treasure. He had just reached out his hand and wanted to touch it, the box was closed by Aubrie. "Don''t touch it."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aleigha watched from the side andughed. "Adrian, let''s go over there. Don''t disturb them." Adrian understood and pulled Aleigha away from the swimming pool. As soon as they left, there was a loud sound of falling into the water behind them, and then waves of exmations resounded through the night sky. The two men looked at each other and walked up hand in hand. "My child, my child, save my child. Somebody help her!" Caroline''s mother was lying on the side of the pool, crying at the top of her voice. The surrounding guests were also scared out of their wits. However, not one single on-looker made a move towards the swimming pool. Darien stood aside, shouting at the bodyguards. The whole hall went into pandemonium. Seeing this, Adrian looked at Aleigha and saw her nodding her head and chuckling. Only then did he unbutton his shirt, take big strides forward, and jump into the swimming pool. Aleigha also hurriedly followed. She saw Adrian quickly swim to Caroline''s side and pick up her thin and weak body. "It''s Adrian!" Someone recognized the person who jumped into the pool and could not help but exim. Only then did Caroline''s mother see him clearly. She was stunned for a while and looked at Aubrie with confusion. Adrian carried Caroline out of the swimming pool andnded on the shore. Aleigha hurriedly brought over a towel and helped him wipe it. "Help her, what are you waiting for?" As soon as they came ashore, Darien ordered the others to quickly save Caroline. Caroline''s mother was crying on the side, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to wait for the professionals toe to rescue her daughter. Fortunately, she had not fallen into the water for a long time. Caroline quickly spat out the water, but she had not woken up yet. Lying motionless on the ground, with his eyes closed and her purple, she looked very abnormal. "Why is she still unconscious?" Caroline''s mother looked at her lying motionless and shook her a few times, but there was still no movement. "Darien, get someone to take a look. What is going on? Quick, take a look." "What''s going on? What happened?" Darien''s mother and her inws walked over. Seeing the girl on the ground, Aubrie''s mother was shocked and hurriedly hid in her husband''s arms. "What''s the hell''s going on?" Darien''s mother raised her voice by a few degrees as she sternly asked. "Start talking." Darien ordered the nurse standing aside. "It''s... it looks like she''s poisoned." The nurse was brought over on such short notice that she couldn''t be sure about anything. The only reason that she came to the conclusion was the fact that Caroline''s lips were abnormally purple. "Poisoned? How could she be poisoned? Then send her to the hospital already!" Darien''s mother shouted in anxiously. Only then did someone rush in and carry Caroline on the ground away. In this way, Aleigha suddenly understood what that bag of things was. Fortunately, she was careful enough to have found it. When she saw that Aubrie wasn''t around, she returned to her room. The moment she entered the room, she smelled the unique perfume on Aubrie''s body. Although it was very light, for her who was very sensitive to odors, she could still identify it clearly. "Call the police. This is murder." Someone made a suggestion. A fierceness shed across Darien''s mother''s eyes. She stared at Darien and said in a loud voice, "Call the police. We have to give everyone an exnation." "Yes, the police will be here to make the necessary investigation. But as for the time being, I implore that everyone returns to your own room." After returning to the room, Aleigha told Adrian about the bag that she had found in the room. "What? Why didn''t you tell me in advance about this kind of thing? But you did a good job taking it out." Adrian subconsciously began searching in the room, and Aleigha went alongside him. Fortunately, there was nothing else that could make them suspicious in the room. About half an hourter, someone knocked on the door. Theer was a local policeman. After exchanging a few words with him, Adrian learned that Carolinez died on the way to the hospital but her mother insisted that she be taken to the hospital, where her corpse was not being held. moth After making an inquiry to Adrian, the policeman turned to Aleigha. During the period, someone came in and searched the room, but found nothing. Aleigha and Adrian didn''t sleep until one o''clock in the morning. They slept until noon the next day when they were woken up by a series of brisk knockings on the door. Aleigha put on her clothes and opened the door. She saw Aubrie''s mother standing outside the door with an anxious look on her face. "Miss Gardner, please help me. Could you please prove for my daughter?" "Prove? What do you mean?" Aleigha asked in confusion. "The police found a pack of stuff in my daughter''s dressing room, but the assistant said she was with you during this period." "Because the assistant and the bodyguards were always in the room, and no one else could go in there." "Miss Gardner, I know this is quite an embarrassing situation but there are no fingerprints of yours on it, you won''t get involved." Aleigha narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman who still had the same charm as before. A touch of ridicule shed in her eyes. Despite bring words she said, she knew many doubts she would bring upon herself if she were to help testify as someone who had been to the dressing room. Her words, which would surely exonerate Aubrie, would send herself spiralling down an endless abyss. "There is a camera in the dressing room, just pull out the footage. Why would you need me?" Aubrie''s mother was slightly stunned. She looked at Aleigha in disbelief. Being started at like that, Aleigha felt no unease at all. She shouldn''t anyway since she''d done nothing wrong. Chapter 1281 "Aleigha, how could you be so cruel?" "I''m not being cruel, it''s just that I don''t wanna be charging into a known death trap for your daughter." "And this is a country of rule ofw, I think you, of all people, should know what your daughter has or has not done." "The only reason you are asking me to do this is that you want me to take the fall for your daughter." "I''m not the same stupid girl I used to be any more so you might as well save your time and work on something more solid to get your daughter out of this." As soon as she finished speaking, Aleigha turned around and went into the room, mming the door shut. After lunch, Aubrie''s mother came again, but Aleigha simply shut her door and refused to see her. In the afternoon, the police had gathered enough evidence, and the poison was indeed brought by Aubrie. As to where the evidence came from, no one knew. In the evening, Aleigha and Adrian returned home by their private jet. After two days of jetg, news about what happened during the party broke loose in City A in no time. When the semester was about to begin, Aleigha''spany had received two contracts that were worth a lot. One was from the Empire Group and the other from apany in Country I. At the same time, there was a major fire in a factory that was owned by Adrian abroad. The factory, which cost more than hundreds of millions of dors, was burned t to the ground overnight. The project that was relevant to it also came to a halt. Adrian left to deal with it, yet something happened back in the headquarters while he was absent. On this day, when Aleigha came back from thepany, Phoenix told her about Adrian''spany. They had lost quite a few projects, causing them to suffer grave setbacks. Adrian was kept abroad so Aleigha had to deal with it herself. Yet instead of going back to thepany immediately, she took a trip to the Empire Group. Jaidyn just came back from abroad. Before he took the time to go home, he found Aleigha sitting charmingly in his office. "Hi, Mr. Galloway, long time no see." Jaidyn''s eyebrows twisted and his head began to ache. He sat down on the chair and said, "Well, there must be a pretty good reason you are here, little jinx." "You are indeed perceptive. I''ve always known you are so." "Well, what I want is for you to go to Adrian''spany with me and blow some whispers into some people''s ears." "Whispers as in?" "As in thepany''s impending downfall and your potential willingness to buy thepany off." "The maybe throw in a little bit description about how thepany had lost billions and billions of dors in the previous projects." "And aside from that, you can tell a few people there about how Adrian won''t be able to pay off his mortgage even if he sells all his houses." Upon hearing this, Jaidyn looked at Aleigha and remained silent for a while. He had heard about what had happened recently. But judging from the things he''d heard, it could in no way mean total destruction to Adrian''spany, unless somebody was being naughty. And the trick Aleigha proposed must have her own scheming in it. "And why do I smell the good of cunning of yours here?" Aleigha smiled lightly and said nothing. She made a hush gesture and blinked her beautiful eyes. "Tomorrow is a good day. Why don''t you make your visit tomorrow? I''ll be waiting." Stepping out of thepany building, Aleigha went to Adrian''spany. Sure enough, without the leader, the wholepany was in a desperate air. When the secretary caught a glimpse of Aleigha, she hurriedly rushed forward, saying, "When Mr. Xiao left, he said that you shall be fully in charge of some of the documents." After taking over the documents, Aleigha looked at them carefully and immediately said with a smile, "Let these peoplee over. I''ll listen to their opinions." After a while, the minister of the sales department and the minister of the strategy department walked in. At the sight of Aleigha, the two sophisticated men first let out a long series of ttery before cutting to the chase. "Well, madam, this is certainly quite tricky for us as well." In short, they wouldn''t do it. "Since you can''t handle it, summon the deputy directors." The secretary summoned the deputy directors of two departments, and the directors instantly tore off their masquerades. The director of the strategy department came all the way up thedder from a mere employee and was highly appreciated by Adrian. In the past few years, as thepany grew stronger and stronger, he became more and more arrogant. After a few of his demands for a raise were granted, he had be more and more greedy. Adrian had always been generous to his subordinates, thus the uprising of all his capable men. Yet this certain director was now pushing it too far. With Adrian absent, he even got the idea that he no longer needed to focus on his job. QUMS In the face of Aleigha, he was not afraid at all. After the two deputy directors came in, Aleigha nodded slightly and looked at the two of them, pointing to the documents on the table. "Go through them and tell me if it''s doable or not." "And remember, speak frankly and straightforwardly." The two deputy directors picked up the documents and read them for a long time. Then the deputy director of the sales department said, "This is an emergency event within our business scope." "It does look tricky, there''s no denying that. But it''s totally doable. All we need to do is put in a little bit more focus." "That is to say, you can solve it, right?" The deputy director nodded but a trace of timidness shed across his face. "Then you are now the director of the sales department from this second on. I''ll inform the HR department about itter." The deputy director of the strategy department also opened his mouth and said, "I can also finish it, ,"I madam.Well, now, you are also et promoted to the director then. Before Mr. Xiaoes back, wanna see your solutionsText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. table. Now, you are excused." ely this As soon as she finished speaking, Aleigha called the HR department personally. Five minutester, the director of the HR department came personally and stood in front of Aleigha respectfully. "These two gentlemen here have been too capable to be humbly working at ourpany." "Run the procedures and see them off." "With all due respect, madam, I don''t think you have the say in this. Mr. Xiao will decide whether we will leave or not." Aleigha raised her eyebrows as she looked at the two of them. Her gaze was calm and tranquil, just like how Adrian looked at people. "Well, then I will get Mr. Xiao on the line right now and see what conclusion hees to." The call went through. Adrian was at the scene of the ident. "You can do whatever you want. I believe in you. Thank you, Aleigha." The two former directors were dumbfounded on the spot by the oue. Never in their wildest dreams had they thought that Adrian would leave such a giganticpany in the hands of a mere college girl. What are you waiting for, a ss of wine to send you off? You are dismissed." After the news of the sacking of the two directors was spread out, the wholepany went into an uproar. It had only been two days since Adrian left, but Aleigha had fired two important department heads. This was unprecedented. The next morning, Aleigha met Jaidyn who came to thepany downstairs. Along the way, the two of them chatted. As soon as they entered the office, Jaidyn began to exin ording to what Aleigha had told him yesterday. Of course, Aleigha yed along as she had nned. The people who listened in on their conversation leaked the information in no time. Chapter 1282 As soon as the secretary left the office, Aleigha smiled. "Just look at these people Adrian surrounded himself with, a pack of vultures, even the secretary''s no exception." "I''ve done everything I can do. Aleigha, time to talk about what I''m interested in." "I kindly handed Corbin over to you, but you, on the other hand, put her in in the blink of an eye. "Now, why don''t you enlighten me how this is gonna go down, ah?" "How this is going down? The fact that you being in cahoots with that sneaky old b*stard?" "Don''t make more trouble than neither you nor I need, alright? Suing you for bribing a government official could happen in a second for me and you know it''s true, Jaidyn, okay?" Jaidyn squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. He waved his hands annoyedly and said with a sigh, "How this world has spiraled down the slope, eh?" "Aleigha, you''re no more than a despicable scoundrel, repaying my favor with a knife in my back!" "Whatever you say, Jaidyn, your a*s''s on the line anyway." "You got a problem with that?" Jaidyn rolled his eyes and said fiercely, "If it weren''t for Adrian, I would''ve made you t on the ground, begging me to spare you!" As soon as Jaidyn left, several small shareholders of thepany came, way faster than Aleigha had expected. "What have you done to thepany, you little brat, ah?" "Liquidate our shares and pay us in cash. We don''t want anything to do with thispany hanging by a thread. Let''s just call it off!" Shouting out their demands, the shareholders seemed not to take Aleigha seriously at all." "Have you all thought it over? Then you can file your demands to the Financial Department and your shares will cash in soon enough. I won''t be keeping you." There was a faint smile on Aleigha''s face. Not a trace of displeasure could be seen. "Aye, of course, we will." These shareholders were the ones who invested when thepany was first established, thus their rather small portions of shares. Calcted ording to the current stock price, what they put in at the beginning had already inted ten times. It was a definitely profiting deal forthem. Aleigha called the ounts to settle the liquidations, after which the shareholders left with about 3 million dors. The cash might not mean much to thepany yet it made Aleigha feel quite distressed. In the eyes of outsiders, Adrian''spany was nothing but a hollow shell by now. After taking back the shares of several small shareholders, Adrian now held 58% of thepany''s shares. Aleigha had 10 percent. Thepany''s morale was profoundly affected by the series of things taking ce in a mere day. In the afternoon, Aleigha suddenly entered thepany with a team. She summoned the whole financial department to her office, where she kept them for the whole day. No one came out of it, and it was not until ten o''clock in the evening that the finance department director came out dejectedly. No one knew what had happened. All they knew was that in just a few days, three directors were fired. The news, real or fake, quickly spread throughout the whole City A. The news the next day was all about what Aleigha had done. Her little deeds had reached each and every headline in the city. Thepany''s various departments each held a press conference yet none of them mentioned a word about the personnel changes. What was announced at one of the most crucial conferences was the fact that Aleigha''spany was being merged into Adrian''s business empire.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the news came out, thepany''s stocks increased rapidly, and the shareholders who sold shares regretted and went straight back. Aleigha, on the other hand, kept the door of her office tightly shut and snuck out. Three days after Adrian left, the entire City A was in an uproar. Everyone had finally realized how brilliant Aleigha''s business mind was. A new semester began. Aleigha went to report early in the morning and met Freddie who was leaving the campus for his internship. "Where are you going, reporting for your internship?" Freddie shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "How could it be? My grandpa wants me in the army. I''m leaving tonight." "For where?" "The middle of nowhere, some remote mountain vige, I''m thinking." "That''s something, huh? Take care of yourself, alright?" Freddie nodded, took out a watch from his pocket, and handed it to Aleigha. "This used to be my mom''s. Take it." "No, you keep it." Without saying a word, Freddie stuffed the watch into Aleigha''s hand, turned around, and ran away. However, he suddenly stopped after a few steps, looking affectionately at Aleigha, waving his hand. "Aleigha, take care of yourself. You''ll be surprised when we meet again." "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back." Freddie would never forget Aleigha, who was standing in front of him when he left that day, narrowing her eyes. With a faint smile on her face, she was like a spring breeze, gentle and warm to the heart. The dorm had been vacant for quite some time ever since Aleigha no longer lived there. The whole ss was abnormally enthusiastic about hering back to school. As for Phoebe, she seemed to have been expelled and went abroad. She had only half a day of sessions and after that, she went back to thepany, only to run into the secretary''s ingratiating smile. "How old are you?" Aleigha looked at the secretary who was pouring coffee and suddenly asked. "26." The secretary was personally hand-picked by Adrian when she just graduated from school. Since she had always been obedient and hardworking, she got to maintain that position. "How many years have you been by Mr. Xiao''s side?" "A little bit over three years now." Aleigha looked at her a little bit more pensively and there was a touch of yfulness in her eyes. "Howe Adrian has kept you by his side for so long? He seems to trust you very much, doesn''t he?" NovelDrama.Org "What are you trying to say, madam?" "Word has it that you are on pretty good terms with Maximo Morris, the CEO of Oseanshade Company Correct me if I''m wrong, but they do run the exact same business as we do, don''t they?" "When Adrian released his new productst time, their sales dropped about eighty percent, right?" "The wholepany was almost bankrupt before it got right back on its foot." "They got quite a few surprisinglyrge contracts from a lot of new partners." "Partners who used to be ours and valued our technology very much." "It''s rather strange that Adrian never found it curious yet I did." The secretary was stunned, and the coffee cup in her hand fell on the stall. "What''s with the panic, I''m just saying, okay?" "I''m sorry, I''ll have this cleaned up right away." Aleigha watched as she ran out of the room in a panic and called the cleaner over. During the whole process, she didn''t show a tinge of gloom on her face. What she wanted to do was to probe the secretary''s intentions and since she already knew what the secretary had done, she only was interested how she would choose. After waiting for a long time, the secretary still didn''te in, which made her make up her mind. By the time she was about to get off work, she called in the secretary." "Why don''t you go collect yourst sry and leave?" "Miss, you have no right to fire me." Aleigha raised her eyebrows and looked at the secretary. "The directors I''ve fired might disagree with you, don''t you think?" Chapter 1283 The secretary remainedposed yet the tone of her voice was quite harsh and there was even a tinge of ridicule ridicule? Aleigha thought that she had seen wrongly. She blinked and looked at her once again. Sure enough, it was ridicule. "Do you think that I have be Mrs. Xiao by hook or by crook, so I have no right to fire you?" "Or do you think that what Adrian said about me being in charge is just a joke, you don''t have to take it seriously at all?" "You are not afraid of me because you think Adrian doesn''t know what you have done and I''m only doing this out of my jealousy of you, right?" The secretary sneered, and her lips curved into a perfect arc. "I think you know much better than me how you became Mrs. Xiao." "And as for what I think, that''s something I''d like to keep private as it is now." "And you, an almost transparent little girl, especially when you are dealing with me, have no right to fire me or do anything to me." "Now with Adrian as your sugar daddy, it''s not that surprising you''d be all in over your head, thinking you are impable." "But you are not, you are nothing but a slut who sold your v*gina to get to where you are now." "Adrian, did you hear that?" "Yes, you can leave now." Adrian slowly walked out of the bedroom behind Aleigha with a cold glint in his eyes. He came back overnight and had stayed in the bedroom all the time with no one noticing. He was well aware of the movements of the secretary for the whole day, including all the words she just said. "Mr. Xiao, I... I didn''t mean what I said. She! This woman! This vile and cunning woman! She tricked me into saying those things!" When the secretary saw Adrian, she was terrified as if she had looked right into the eye of hell, stepping back horrifiedly. "Do you think we should press charges against her formercial espionage or just let her go?" "I''m a little tired. You can take care of the things here. I believe in you." "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry. Please don''t leave me with her, I apologize, I know I''ve made a terrible mistake." "I''m sorry for what I just said, I shouldn''t have done that. Please, Mr. Xiao, mercy!" The secretary ran to Adrian''s feet and wrapped her arms around his legs. A look of disgust shed across Adrian''s eyes as he kicked her away. He had always hated being touched by others. The secretary had vited taboos a few times in a row. Kneeling on the floor, she choked with sobs. Adrian turned around and walked into the bedroom, ignoring what was happening outside. Aleigha got up from the chair, walked to the secretary, and pinched her cheek. "Not so transparent now, am I?" "I wanted to give you a chance at first, who would expect you to be so cocky, huh?" "What you have done is enough for me to send you to jail for the rest of your life. Now, do tell me, do you know why I can be Mrs. Xiao, not anybody else?" Of course, the secretary knew. And she knew it clearer than anybody else. Because they were both demons. Cold, ferocious, merciless demons. They were one of a kind, which meant no matter what Aleigha had done, Adrian would take her side. And he didn''t even need a reason for it, simply because he would''ve done the same thing if he were in her shoes. "Waiting for me to walk you to the door?" "Madam, I don''t want to go to jail." The secretary gritted her teeth and finally knelt down in front of Aleigha. Aleigha''s eyes shed, and she said with a sneer, "I wouldn''t wanna follow Adrian''s footsteps by having danger lurking all around me." "And it''s not up to me whether you are going to jail or not but you." "And a person like you in apany is like a bad tooth. You know what doctors advise people to do with bad teeth, right? You pull them out once you find them, not keeping them there as they rot Bols whole mouth." "You know that better than I do so why don''t you just get up from the ground and save yourself thest shred of your dignity?" The secretary looked down and bit her lips, which were bleeding. "Aleigha, you really won''t spare me?" "Did you think about sparing yourself when you were stealing things for Maximo?" "You know perfectly well what the consequence of espionage is but you still did it." "And since you did it, you will bear the consequences. Now, get up and get out. I don''t wanna waste my time with you." The secretary was speechless. She stood up and staggered out. As soon as the door closed, Adrian walked out in a new set of clothes. "Let''s go out to grab a bite, my treat. You''ve done a pretty good job these days." The two of them came to the hot pot ce that they had been to before. As soon as Aleigha entered the door, she thought of the scene at that time and could not help but feel funny. She found it pleasantly amusing that they returned to this ce. "We can totally switch ces if you don''t like it here." Adrian shook her head and chuckled. "I heard you talk in your sleep the other night." "And you were saying how you missed hot pot desperately." What he said made Aleigha blush, and she knocked on his shoulder twice in anger. "What were you doing awake in the middle of the night?" "What was doing? Well, I''m d you know it was the middle of the night since you were the one lying t on me, talking like a loudspeaker!" "What else was I supposed to do except listening to every word you had to say?" Aleigha was very angry. She pinched his arm, but she couldn''t gather a single shred of flesh since Adrian''s arm was so packed with muscles. The tiny bit of skin that she did gather couldn''t hurt Adrian at all. Her actions instantly provoked a mocking smile from Adrian. Then he called out to the waiter. This time, he changed the previous style. He ate a pure and simple hot pot with Aleigha. Although she did not eat much, Aleigha still liked this atmosphere very much. After leaving the restaurant, Adrian pulled her along as they walked through the streets. "I''ll be leaving tomorrow. The report of the ident at the factory has been finished." "I''m quite relieved to see how you handled the business so well." "But Darien''sing back now since Aubrie is being extradited back here. You gotta keep your eyes open." "Alexzander''s gonna be making his moves soon enough."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "If you can''t handle all of them at the same time, don''t hesitate to contact Tanner or Jaidyn." Aleigha nodded as she nestled up in his arms, holding his waist tightly. Unexpectedly, Adrian left the next morning in a hurry. After an almost sleepless night, Aleigha was aching all over. She had a sound sleep but when she woke up, Adrian was nowhere to be found. She sat there for nearly ten minutes in a daze. Then, she got up, washed up, changed her clothes, and went to thepany. In the morning, she organized a meeting. After lunch, a new secretary came directly from the branchpany who had been her confidante. Since they had worked together for quite some time, everything went rather smoothly. Darien stood in front of the window. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he turned around and saw Aleigha rushing in. "You, why are you here?" "Aleigha, you''ve caused me so much trouble." With a gloomy smile on his face, Darien walked over to the chair opposite Aleigha and sat down. "Cause you trouble? Aubrie is your fiancee. What does it have to do with me?" Chapter 1284 Darien''s eyes shed. The smile on her face instantly disappeared. "Let''s put the matter of Aubrie aside for the time being. You know clearly that I own the Oceanshade but you go out of your way to make trouble for it. Now Maximo''s got cornered up by you. So tell me, you really wanna do it like this, huh?" Aleigha''s face was full of understanding. She smiled and said, "It turns out that the big BOSS behind Oceanshade is you." "If I had known this, I might''ve set the entry line of the project even higher." "You!" Darien mmed the table and stood up, ring at Aleigha. "Calm down, cousin. It''s not like this is the first time you''ve walked right up into the trap." "Well just turn a blind eye to it. Like you said, we are a family, right?" "Talking about how we treat our family, Adrian might seem cold on the outside yet he does treat his family sincerely." "As for you, who has mercilessly put three bullets in Adrian, well, that''s another story." "And if that story went sideways, even a little bit, you''d be steering the wheel for the Xiao family." "Anyway, all in all, you suffered a minor setback, right? No need toe whimpering and sobbing to me." "Especially now that there''s certainly a ton of things you need to be attending to, such as your fiance." "Pretty sure you wouldn''t be able to get away with Caroline''s death, would you? Her mother must be seeking revenge feverishly." Aleigha made Darien speechless, and his face was so angry that it was twitching yet he just couldn''t find a word to retort. "You are still here? Well, it''s past lunchtime. You can order yourself something if you feel like it, it''s my treat." "Aleigha, you made me do it." Darien finally tore off his masquerade. His eyes were filled with a somber and cold light. His knuckles paled because of the clenching. "Well, since that''s the way you wanna y along, we''ll see who''s thest one standing." "You''ve hurt Adrian, my Adrian, that''s something I''ll always keep on your tab, mark my words." "Even if you don''t make trouble for me, I''ll being for you. This is not done." "Alright, alright. You''re a sharp-tongued girl. Since that''s the case, let''s just wait and see." Darien mmed the door and left angrily. Only then did the secretarye in timidly. "Madam, are you alright?" "I''m fine. Don''t let this kind of person in ever again. I might retch at his presence." "By the way, get someone on Maximo. There''s definitely some crumb left behind." After a busy day, when she returned to the Xiao Family''s home, she was surprised to see Caroline''s mother at the front gate. Seeing Aleigha, she rushed over quickly and took her hand. "Miss Gardner, "Please help me. This is for you. I''m leaving. Please." The woman left anxiously, looking around as she walked, as if she was avoiding someone. Aleigha lowered her head and looked at the thing in her hands. It was an old cell phone. She tried to work it a little bit but found the battery was dead. Back in the room, Aleigha found a matching charger. After washing up, she had the time to sit down and look at the things on her phone. Caroline was a very irritable person. She was prone to think herself scheming yet was nothing but a simple-minded fool. There were a lot of selfies on her phone, and there was only a rather blurry video. It was shot the night before her death during her meeting with Aubrie. Aleigha watched it, copied it on herputer, and made an anonymous report to the police. On the morning of the second day, the news that Aubrie had been caught spread like wildfire. Due tock of evidence, she was not sued and paid arge sum of bail to be extradited back home. Now that another piece of solid evidence hade to light, no matter how much she or her family was willing to pay, there was no way out for her. She was going down for sure. Aleigha asked for a long-term leave from school since she was so caught up with thepany''s business. When she returned to thepany, Jaidyn appeared downstairs thepany building. "What''s up, Mr. Galloway?" Jaidyn lit a cigarette and took two continuous puffs before opening his mouth. "Aleigha, do you still remember the boy from the Landry family?" "Lennon? He seemed to have vanished. Why, you found him?" Jaidyn nodded. "He found a rtive of his mother in Country E, who was said to be a Duke." "A rather rich one who had no offsprings and passed awayst month, leaving all his property to Lennon." "Since Lennon had returned with what he got from our duke, it would not be good for Adrian. After all, he was the mastermind behind everything that had happened to Adrian''s factory." "Darien has also made contact with him. In the next few days, you should go to my vi and stay." "Can I choose to go to Tanner''s ce? After all, you are..." "Aleigha, how can I possibly like a woman like you? You think too much. Even Tanner can''t protect you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aleigha shrugged her shoulders and nodded helplessly. "Alright then, since you leave me no choice." Things were definitely not as simple as Jaidyn thought. The factory was very strict with confidentiality measures. How could such a grave ident suddenly take ce? Adrian was basically torn apart from the world, standing on his own. Back here, Aleigha had to deal with Darien, Lennon who had just made hiseback, and Alexzander who had been lurking in the dark. Being cornered by three forces, which were likely to join hands sooner thanter, what Alegiha hading up against her was much worse than Adrian''s. Fortunately, she had the help of Jaidyn. "Isn''t a man like you supposed to have a whole army of bodyguards or something? You are not telling me you are protecting me yourself, are you?" After Aleigha finished her work and had a little rest, she looked up and saw Jaidyn sitting on the sofa reading a book. "The thing about a constant bodyguard at your side is that he will falter, one way or the other." "But that''s not the case with me, I don''t falter, I don''t panic, and I don''t make mistakes." "You''re so arrogant!" When it was time to get off work, Jaidyn drove Aleigha back to his house. At the same time, he brought two servants of the Xiao family and her daily necessities with him. Aleigha remembered the days he spent with Jaidyn back in the days abroad And as she thought, she realized that despite his sharp tongue, Jaidyn was a ratherO gentleman. "Your parents are all abroad?" Jaidyn nodded. "My mother likes the ins and rivers in Country G." "They live at the source of the biggest river in the country." Aleigha lightly curled up on the sofa, and Jaidyn sat on the carpet. The crackling sounds of firewood burning could be heard from the firece. Jaidyn was very quiet. He would never take the initiative to take unless asked to. Their conversation wenton that way until Aleigha fell asleep on the sofa. Then he got up and covered her with a nket. Aleigha spent a whole week with Jaidyn until Adrian hastened back on the weekend. As soon as Adrian arrived, Alexzander called him, as if he was waiting for Adrian''s return. After hanging up the phone, Adrian was silent for a moment before she said, "Alexzander invited me to his house for a gathering." "Don''t know what he''s up to this time." "We''ll know when we get there. It''s pretty clear he''s been waiting for you." "And since he knows you are back, the other two do too. We''d better keep our eyes wide open." "I''ll send you to Jaidyn''s ce. I''ll go myself. That''s the only way I can rest assured." Chapter 1285 An ominous premonition shed through Aleigha''s heart. She frowned slightly and thought for a moment. "I will go with you. Alexzander is no ordinary person. When necessary, I will ask my godfather for help." Samuel was now a rising star in Fripdence. Most of the forces of the Woods family in City A were in Aleigha''s hands. Now that Adrian had so many forces going at him, Aleigha couldn''t possibly let him go alone. At a time like this, the more minds to think things over the merrier. "Well, pack up and let''s go now." By the time they left, it was already seven PM. Adrian drove Aleigha to the private club that Alexzander had made an appointment with earlier. This was a European-style building from thest century. It consisted of three buildings, which all had three floors. Alexzander lived here before he went to Fripdence. This was the property of Mrs. Fulton''s mother''s family. The traffic here was convenient, and there were only two blocks between them from the center of the city. The whole building covered arge area. As soon as they came back, they turned the whole ce into a brand new look, which now looked like a pce. Adrian''s car slowly stopped outside the door. Someone immediately opened the gate and let him drive the car into the yard. Aleigha got out of the car. Immediately, a servant came up to her and said politely and sternly, "Miss, I will have to frisk you, if you please." Aleigha agreed and handed over the purse she carried with her. Adrian, who was at the side, yed ball as well. Before they saw Alexzander, they didn''t want to act rashly and alert the enemy. After the body search, the servant did not find any sharp offensive weapons, so he took the two of them into the house. Alexzander had already been sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting for a long time. When he saw Adrian, he first looked at him from top to bottom. Then he got up to greet him. "Your name does precede you, Mr. Xiao. Forgive me for being a rough and rude military man, I''ll save the unnecessary ttery." Adrian''s gaze was deep. He nodded in acknowledgment but did not say a word. Alexzander must have also inquired about his personality, which was why he did not show any signs of unhappiness. Aleigha followed Adrian into the house. It happened that Mrs. Fulton came from upstairs. When she saw Aleigha, she remembered the hasty meeting of that day and hurried over. "Miss Gardner, do you still remember me?" "Of course, Mrs. Fulton, how are you doing?" Mrs. Fulton was slightly stunned and then said with a smile, "Of course, I''m doing quite well. Follow me this way, if you please. We wouldn''t wanna disturb the men''s talk, would we?" "Surely." She obediently followed Mrs. Fulton to the building behind. The decorations were rather old-fashioned and Mrs. Fulton''s azure cheongsam matched perfectly with it. "I haven''t thanked you for your gift before. I happen to have a few cheongsams here that are fresh out of the workshop. Take whatever you like." By the gift, Mrs. Fulton was referring to Raquel and her daughter, whose destiny remained unknown to Aleigha. "I''m d you liked the gift. But I indeed am curious about how they are hanging by now." "Why, why bother talking about them, a pair of disgusting creatures, they are. The mere mentioning of their names makes me sick!" "Just think about how much Alexzander had helped them over the years! What scoundrels! And now Alexzander has to bear the shame brought by them!" Aleigha nodded with a light smile and did not continue to ask. It seemed that Raquel and her daughter were miserable enough by now. "I am a nice person. I can let go of whatever rather dissolute rumors there were in City A about Alexzander." "My children have all grown up by now and I don''t care to get mingled up in the fuss." "I am only saying these things to you now, Miss Gardner, because I think quite highly of you." "As you can see, the only thing that still survives in the marriage between me and Alexzander is the piece of paper that says we are married." "It''s because I''ve had enough of it in these years. I want to ask you if you can rmend the bestwyer in City A." "Awyer? Mrs. Fulton, why are you looking for awyer?" This made Aleigha confused. She could almost be certain that the invitation to the Fulton house could consist of nothing good. Howe it was not the same thing when it came to Mrs. Fulton? "I want a divorce. But he''s a military officer and it''s a little bit tricky. Alexzander has his guards up day and night, trying to prevent me from getting away." "And after we tore ourselves finally from he''s be even harsher! Even if I get my mother''s side''s resources in my hands now, the military is still not to betaken lightly, right?" Aleigha was slightly stunned. She looked at Mrs. Fulton and was a little absent-minded. She didn''t know ifText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. she should believe her words. "Miss Gardner, you don''t have to believe me. Forget about what I said today. We''ll talk, we will, but not now." "Now, pick what you like, theye from the best artists in the country, that I assure you." Aleigha didn''t want to take her things at all. But seeing the clothes ced on the table, she realized that this was all pre-organized for her. When she was about to leave, Mrs. Fulton suddenly took her hand. "Miss Gardner, what Windy and I used to have, it''s more than you know." "You will understand some things slowly, but you have to be careful of Alexzander. He is not so easy to deal with." Aleigha frowned slightly. She looked into Mrs. Fulton''s eyes, but suddenly she seemed to be unable to see through them. After a while, she nodded and said, "I see." Aftering out from Mrs. Fulton''s ce, she saw Adrian and Alexzander exchanging a few words rather casually. There was also a faint smile on Adrian''s ice-cold face. At the sight of Aleigha, he waved to her and said, "Aleigha,e over, quickly." Aleigha walked over to her in a charming manner and greeted Alexzander. Alexzander nodded and chuckled. "Quite the match you are, quite so! I''ve had such quality time with Adrian just now." "It''s gettingte and I won''t keep you longer than need be. But you wille back to see me, will you?" Alexzander personally saw off the two of them. It was not until Adrian drove away that he turned around and entered the door. Not long after the car drove away, Adrian stopped at an intersection and got out of the car. He stood by the roadside and kept reaching his fingers down his throat. He did not stop until he almost emptied out his stomach. "What''s going on?" "I never drink things prepared in advance by others. It''s better to be on guard." Adrian didn''t want to tell Aleigha that there were too many things in the dark. An old fox like Alexzander could haveced the tea with anything. "Wipe your mouth." Aleigha looked at him with a worried look, and her heart was inexplicably agitated. They had to be on guards all the time now. Such a life seemed infinitely worrisome to her. After herpany was merged into Adrian''s, Aleigha had a lot to deal with in her hands. After Adrian came back, there was a literal purge throughout thepany, making every employee anxiously await their fate as they watch their oldrades go and new faces emerge. Aubrie''s trial was about to take ce this weekend, which made the headline of City A. Darien had once again be theughing stock of the city because of his fiance turning out to be a murderer on the day of their engagement party. Chapter 1286 Aleigha looked at the news on the mobile phone and the picture in which Darien tried to shield his face with a risen hand. The reason he''d be doing so when the picture was taken was that he was now being said to have mmed the door on a reporter wishing to interview him, whom heter shook a fist on. "Knock knock knock," the knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. The secretary came in with a person behind her. "Miss Gardner, there''s awyer here to see you." "Awyer?" "Leave us, I''ll call you in when you are needed." Thewyer sat opposite her and seemed to be very familiar with the business. He took out a stack of documents from his briefcase. Then, he spread them out one by one. "Miss Gardner, here''s a document involving an entrust and ones involving a certain granting." "Entrust? About what? I''ve not entrusted anything on anyone." "You are the side receiving the entrust, namely the entrusted party, from Mrs. Liberty Taylor." "Is that name supposed to mean something to me?" "As far as I''m concerned, it is, since Mrs. Taylor is now still Mrs. Fulton, Mr. Alexzander Fulton''s wife." Aleigha suddenly understood and took over the files. She was scared to death when she scammed through it. It was practically a will, leaving all Taylor''s property to Aleigha to dispose of it on her behalf. Her children could inherit the whole property, but the property could also be equally distributed by Aleigha. And should Aleigha bepetent to distribute it fairly, she was to be somehow awarded. And the award was clearly documented in the other document, stating that the award was to be the 99-story building downtown called Plenilune. Plenilune was built five years ago. It was located in the center of City A and also the highest building in City A. Over three hundred of the top-notchpanies in the world were located in it and everything anyone could possibly ask for is already in there. It was the symbol of City A, but also the private property of Mrs. Fulton. The Plenilune was the name she personally chose. As the name implied, the building would remind her and anyone who thought of it of a full moon rising from the sea, carrying the endless nostalgia and reminiscence. "Why would she entrust me with such a... task?" Aleigha was confused and repeatedly read the documents. "She clearly said that you are a woman of great wisdom and can tell right from wrong." "And that you are much more reliable than mere gold-diggers. And atst, she said, you are in no urgent need of wealth, thus the absence of personal greed as you proceed the said task." "What you are in urgent need of, however, is the recognition of the world around you because you married into the Xiao family not by selling yourself but by proving yourself capable." Aleigha pressed her lips. She was inexplicably moved. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Fulton, who she had seen twice, knew her the best. "But, I can''t possibly ept such a heavy gift." Thewyer smiled and said, "I presume you remember what Mrs. Fulton said about her past with Windy, don''t you?" Aleigha nodded. "Mrs. Fulton almost died in an ident when she was young, and Windy saved her. "And hence the scene today, right now. You are not being given this, mind you, only because Mrs. Fulton takes a fancy on you but rather because she trusts in your ability to pull it out." "Let me think about it. Let me calm down for the time being. I''ll contact you in a few days." Thewyer packed up his things, left his contact information and the copies of the documents, and then left thepany. For the whole day, Aleigha was in a state of stupefaction. It wasn''t until Adrian came to pick her up that she came to her senses. As soon as she got on the car, she couldn''t wait to hand the documents to Adrian. "What do you think Mrs. Fulton means? "Does she not believe in Alexzander, or does she have other intentions for me, or use this way to achieve her purpose?" "Mrs. Fulton''s parents'' house used to be no inferior to the Xiao family in City A." "Her father moved all his business to Fripdence, leaving only a few real estates behind in City A."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "In recent years, Mrs. Fulton came back frequently and did a lot of things in a low-profile in A city, but Alexzander didn''t know at first." "He only got to know it from Valentino''s wife recently." "Which is what set their marriage on fire. I only got to know this a few days ago." "As for why she suddenly gave you these things, I think there must be a reason for her to do so." "A reason, however, remains unknown to us. But it does tell us that Mrs. Fulton is not the same kind of person as Alexzander." "Yes, I think so too. Let me think about it for a while." When they were driving on, a garbage truck blocked their way. Aleigha lowered her head and looked at the file. Adrian''s eyes were as dazzling as the stars in the night sky. He looked at the unusual garbage truck and slowly reached into the glove box. From the corner of her eye, Aleigha saw his movements and immediately became alert. At the same time, she took out the gun inside her purse. The garbage truck was parked on the side of cleaners were cleaning up the So we road, and two scattered garbage on the roel but were doing it abnormally slow. This was the shortcut home, and there were not many cars passing by. As if seeing Adrian''s car being blocked, one of the cleaners walked over. Adrian sat in the car and didn''t intend to roll down the window. The cleaner knocked on the window outside the car. Adrian lifted his eyes and took a look. With a stomp of his feet, he suddenly started the car. At the same time, the cleaner suddenly pulled out a gun and fired two shots at the car. Aleigha gently grabbed the armrest, rolled down the window, and fired a shot at the cleaner. It was fast and urate. The bullet, however, only hit the cleaner''s hand Another cleaner rushed over and started shooting without any hesitation. Adrian quickly turned around. Aleigha took the opportunity to another two shots at the othe cleaner, who had no ce to hide on the open street. His calf and arm were shot respectively and fell to the ground. Adrian''s car took a turn on the street and darted off. "Who could it be?" Adrian''s gaze was ice-cold as he looked straight ahead. "We''ll have to settle this one way or the other, be it with Darien, Lennon, or Alexzander." It could be seen that he was furious. Aleigha simply sat aside as her brain functioned at full speed. Back home, Adrian threw off his jacket and went straight to the study. Aleigha took a shower and changed her clothes, but she didn''t see hime out. It wasn''t until the servants had prepared dinner that Adrian went downstairs. During dinner, Adrian didn''t say a word. He quickly finished his meal and returned to his study. Aleigha realized that Adrian was very angry. Who would have thought that Adrian woulde back as soon as she returned to her room? "Aleigha, let''s y a game with them." "A game? What kind of game?" "Mouse and cat, the kind they like to y." "We will settle this but I don''t wanna dirty my hands." "Well, tell me the rules of the game." It took Adrian ten minutes to finish telling her the rules yet the whole night having sex with Aleigha. Unexpectedly, the next morning, he got up and pulled Aleigha to thepany as if what happened the night before cost him no energy at all. As soon as she entered thepany, Aleigha had to take full energy to deal with the affairs. The game was simple. All Aleigha had to do was to merge the biggerpanies in the city into Adrian''s. Aleigha''s first target was Oceanshade. There were manypanies under Darien''s name, and they were involved in many areas. Oceanshade was in the same industry as Adrian''spany, cybersecurity. Every time Adrianunched a new product, there would be tons of vultures circling above his head, waiting to take a portion of the benefit. Oceanshade was among the vultures. However, Adrian had long ago sessfully monopolized the whole market, leaving them nothing to steal. Chapter 1287 Maximo, the nominal president of Oceanshade, has been quite down and out after his collision with Adrian''s former secretary had been exposed. Aleigha made her move on some most recent projects, taking the game up to Oceanshade. Oceanshade had never had any products that could really cater to the consumers'' substantial needs. Even now that thepany had put in painstaking efforts to transfer itself from a cybersecuritypany to a constructionpany, the efforts, nheless, were flushed down the drain. That was due to the fact that the construction market in City A had long been saturated, making every step Oceanshade tried to stride forward extremely hard. Darien seemed to be very capable, but he was someone with a short-sighted vision and couldn''t see the future. Thepany under Adrian''s name also involved projects about construction. Aleigha sent someone from herwork to take over and in the distant suburbs to sell. Yet since it was an open auction, there will be bidders. The entry limit might be set by her man but she had already got it even before the news was released. As soon as she released the news, Oceanshade came over and participated in the bidding. The night before the bid. Maximo met one of thepany''s participants in the bidding, who was Aleigha''s pawn, a man of the Woods family. After taking the chance and finally got close to Maximo, and after a few fussing about, the project manager revealed everything about the project to him. Maximo, who had obtained the critical information, naturally had to go and meet Darien. The whole project was going to be priced at around 200 million dors yet the news Aleigha set out said 4 billion. And when word traveled to Darien, the number turned up to 5 billion. For Darien, 50 billion was almost half of his fortune. However, this project was the key project of this year. After pondering over it for a while night, he managed to calcte how the initial investment was going to draw him enormous benefits in the near future. Early the next morning, the funds were transferred into thepany''s ount. After getting this piece ofnd, he surely would have a lot more other ns for thend. By then, Darien was firmly convinced that this piece ofnd would make him loaded. As the bidding started, Aleigha''spany participated in it and raised a rather low price. Of course, Oceanshade would not let her win the bid easily. They raised the price to 4.9 billion dors and got it. Aleigha came out of the venue and met Maximo face to face. "I assume I have you to thank for letting us get thend, Ms. Gardner." "I heard that thend is intended to be used to develop the economic new area." "Quite good luck, Maximo, and I''m sure capital yed the important role in this as well. I won''t be keeping you then, excuse me." As soon as Aleigha got in the car, Adrian called. "Darien spent 5 billion on that piece of garbage?" "Well, 5 billion is not really that much for him, is it?" "How did you manage to trick him into buying it anyway?" "That is a secret." Aleigha knew about the area being soon to be developed by the city government. The problem was that thend beneath the surface was mostly sand, not solid soil. It was improbable to have buildings constructed over that piece ofnd. Moreover, it was an air traffic control area, meaning that even if buildings were to be put there, it couldn''t even reach more than 6-floor''s height. Darien, on the other hand, hadn''t the first clue about all this. And the only reason he never did any investigation was that he was too greedy and Maximo''s anxious urge to get back on his feet. They must be infuriated by now, knowing that they spent billions of dors on a piece of garbage worth only millions. Darien quickly held a meeting after getting thend. He responded to the government''s request and prepared to begin three dayster. Many construction businessmen would hire a priest to conduct exorcism before starting the work on the field. Darien, to be sure, was no exception, especially after being affected by Maximo. After the whole ritual, the priest acted as though he was the only one to thank to have turned the whole ce around. Darien, stupid enough, yed along and bought the whole ridicule and announced themencement of the project. And the result was obvious. No matter how powerful the priest was or how fancy his ceremony seemed to be, the sand beneath the ground wouldn''t turn into soil. And no matter what efforts Darien put in, how many experts he hired the pirs being set to support the building on top just wouldn''t hold. Thus, his perfect deal, buying tons of sand will 5 billion dors, was ended. From Aleigha''s point of view, the only value of thisnd of sand was to be dug out and transported to the ocean to form artificial inds. Darien ordered his men to dig for a couple of days. In the end, he suddenly realized something. On the day of themSect the chief engineer had dug up shovel of sand as a part of the ceremony, which meant he must have known about the sand by then. However, he did not dare to mention it. He was afraid that he would offend the boss. Even Darien might have caught a clue or two yet no one dared to make it too obvious. "Maximo, send the soil to ab and have it tested. I want results." Knowing that things were about to go south really quick, Maximo took the money he got and made a run for it. The 100 million he got this time, coupled with the money he had earned before, was enough for him for the rest of his life. As soon as Maximo ran off, Darien was dumbfounded. The project had an almost desperately hastymencement and yet now was called to a halt. What was more ridiculous was that the soil test result somehow ended up in the hands of an official of the Bureau of Heritage Preservation. After an on-sight investigation, an ancient tomb, which dated back to 100 years BC, was discovered beneath the ground. Because thend belonged to Darien, the government authority specially awarded him half a million dors as a sort ofpensation after taking thend back. When Adrian found out about this, he was sitting in his office and actually burst into nonstopughter. He did say he wanted to y cat and mouse with these men yet he never expected Aleigha would catch the biggest mouse and rip it apart. Word had it that Darien took sick at home for a very long time. Oceanshade also dered bankruptcy. Aleigha took the opportunity to merge Oceahshade. Aubrie was charged with attempted murder. While her trial was going on, her mother was doing everything she could to get away with a death sentence. Yet, even so, she would probably still be sentenced to 25 to life.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, things could always change. Aubrie''s mother did not hesitate to go to Alexander''s mansion to save her daughter. The informer sent by Aleigha immediately sent the news back. It just so happened that Aleigha was having lunch with Adrian. When she heard the news, Aleigha''s face darkened. "Why can''t she just die, just die in the dirt, lie quietly six feet under? Why does she have to try to struggle even when she knows there''s no way out?" "If it weren''t for Aubrie, so many things wouldn''t have happened. Why should a vile creature like her be set back onto the streets!" The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Aleigha pushed away the te in front of her, losing appetite. "Eat, look at you, you''re so skinny. You are not even soft anymore now." Adrian got up and suddenly took Aleigha into his arms. Knowing that she was angry about what happened to Aubrie, he coaxed her into eating a little bit more. "I''m just angry. Why does a disgusting, despicable thing like her get to live while so many good people have died in vain?" "Why? So she could cause more harm and misery to the world?" "Who told you that she''s gonna get to live?" Aleigha did not understand the deeper meaning in Adrian''s words, thinking that he was only trying tofort her. After finishing the food, she went back to thepany in a fit of anger. Chapter 1288 A piece of news broke out before dusk that day about a rather malignant incident at a detention center in Putikect Circle. The person on duty had a conflict with the convicts, and one of the female suspects was violently attacked. She then died on the way to the hospital. The whole incident was still under investigation. Aleigha was attracted by this news. After checking, she found out that it was the same detention center that Aubrie was being kept. After walking out of the bathroom, Adrian saw that she was sitting on the bed in a daze. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?" "Aubrie died. She was beaten to death in the detention center she was being held." "See? That''s what I said about her not going to live while the good people don''t." "It''s you, isn''t it?" Aleigha suddenly realized something. She threw the phone away and threw herself at Adrian. Adrian reached out to hug her, and his bath towel fell to the ground. She wrapped her arms around Adrian''s neck and narrowed her eyes to a crack, smiling like a cunning fox. "How could there be such a coincidence? "Tell me, was it you?" Adrian smiled and didn''t say anything. He raised her on top of him. "If it''s me, how are you going to repay me?" Aleighaughed as she ced her legs around Adrian''s waist. "How else do you expect me to repay you since you''ve already got me on top of you? Or should I get off now and repay you in another way?" "How dare you!" Rumors about the raid of the detention center spread all over the city like wildfire. Almost everyone in A City knew that her mother took a few people to the detention center. They turned the ce into turmoil before being oppressed violently in three days. It was the first time that such an incident took ce in City A, causing everyone involved to be under meticulous investigation regardless of the roles they yed in the whole thing. However, no substantial results came out of the painstaking investigation before the two detention center directors involved were sacked. And the cons who were a part of the incident had their sentence extended, that was it. On this day, Aleigha was in thepany. The secretary came in to inform her that someone was waiting for her outside. When Aleigha let the man in, she found out that it was Lennon, whom she hadn''t seen for quite long a time. It seemed as though a century had passed since Lennon got hurtst time and left. Everything was now different from when he left. Upon seeing Aleigha again, his eyes were clear as ake in the Himyas, with no more dazzling light in them. "Aleigha, long time no see." There was a tinge of bitterness in his voice. "Cut the crap. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with people who have nothing to do with me." Aleigha''s eyes were cold and her tone was very tough. "I''m sorry about what happened before." Lennon whispered like he used to yet it could never sound the same to Aleigha. After what had happened and what he had done, there was no way, not the slightest chance, they could go back to the way they used to. "You don''t have to apologize to me. Don''t you know what you have done? Why do youe here to apologize hypocritically?" Aleigha did not have the patience to continue talking with him. She turned her gaze towards the window. "If Adrian hadn''t pushed me against the wall, how could I, I ask you, how could I have lost it andy my hands on you?" "Aleigha, don''t you know that I love you? How can I hurt you?" "Leave. I don''t want this nonsense. Since you view Adrian as an enemy, then you are my enemy." "Now, just leave, please." Lennon''s eyes were dim as he rose to his feet and walked out. As soon as he left, Aleigha sat in her chair and was lost in thought. Lennon was no longer what he used to be. Despite the smile on his face, there was a shred of coldness in his eyes that could not be overlooked. Results about the assassination on the streets have alreadye back but Adrian decided to keep it from Aleigha. After having lunch with Aleigha, he told Aleigha he had to go to a meeting but turned at a corner to head for Darien''s house. Darien had been in a state of disrepair because of the matter from earlier. After the death of Aubrie, he had already shut himself up and did not meet any outsiders for adong time. The one who opened the door was Darien''s mother, the middle-aged woman who was slick and slippery. The moment she saw Adrian, shee was stunned for a moment, probably because she didn''t expect Adrian toe. Following that, she smiled and said, "Adrian,e in." Darien did note out of the room. Only his father and mother were in the living room. Walking into the living room, Adrian came straight to the point and asked, "I''m here for Darien." "Adrian, what kind of attitude is that? I''m your uncle. You have no right to be talking to me like that!" Adrian''s uncle had always been a man of courtesy yet Adrian never cared about what he wanted. "After all these years, you still are not used to it?" Adrian didn''t answer his question but shot back another at him coldly. "Come, now,e, he''s always been like this. No need to make a fuss over it." "Adrian, go upstairs. Darien is in the room upstairs." Despite her gentle look and tender tone, Adrian knew perfectly what Darien''s mother could be. The only reason she was polite to him was that she knew how capable and cruel Adrian was. That was the kind of woman she was, snobbish as hell. Going upstairs, he pushed open the door to Darien''s room. A strong odor of alcohol wafted out from the room. He could not help but frown. "What are you doing here? Tough at me?" Darien sat on the ground. Around him, there were over ten empty bottles of wine. "Did you send the assassinators on me?" Adrian lit a cigarette, inhaled, and immediately spat out a smoke ring. "You are gonna have to be a little bit more precise since I''ve sent quite a few of them." Adrian got up and looked around. He said with a ruthless sneer, "You can''t even withstand a blow from Aleigha: "How do you expect to face me? Your fate was set the second you joined hands with the Landry family." "That Landry boy is just holding onto a pathetic straw. How about you and I make a deal, a real one, not the miserable you did a while back?" Darien''s hand trembled a little. He lifted the bottle and drank a few mouthfuls of wine. "Give me a cigarette." Adrian took out a cigarette and lit it up by the one already in his mouth and then handed it over to Darien. Darien took the cigarette and smoked silently. The light emitting from the end of the cigarette reflected on his gaunt face, making it look rather creepy. "Her game, ha, aye, that Aleigha of yours... She''s a demon, the incarnation of Satan, someone much more terrifying than you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "But one man''s doomsday could be another man''s crowning pearl, isn''t it?" "Adrian, tell me, how did you and I end up in this situation today?" Adrian didn''t say a word, only smoking one cigarette after another. How was he supposed to answer a question he himself had no answer to? They used to be such a good pair of brothers who wouldn''t even have the least bicker with each other. He used to be like Darien''s shadow, following him all day long. Yet somewhere along the road, they started being tit for tat for the property of the Xiao family. After sitting for a long time, Darien finally got up and opened the curtains. The moment the sunlight shone in, if you didn''t look carefully enough, one §Ö would miss the movement where he raised his hand to wipe off something glistering at the corner of his eyes. "What are you proposing?" "You''ll know when I call you next time." Adrian got up and left, leaving Darien standing alone in front of the window. "Darien, are you really going to work with him?" Darien''s mother walked in, who listened in on each and every word they had spoken in the room. "You have a better n for us to survive? Wasn''t it you who taught me that a man''s gotta do what a man''s gotta do to survive?" "I''m just walking on the road you pushed me onto, mom." "Darien, are you ming me?" Chapter 1289 "I don''t me you. Why should I? I just envy Adrian. His parents would take him to amusement parks when he was little. "His parents were always there for him, and my parents were always there for money. "Can Iin? ording to you, I should listen to you because you gave birth to me. What can Iin about?" Darien''s mother looked at Darien in disbelief. She continuously took a few steps back, as if she were looking at a monster. "And now Adrian''s only working with me for old times'' sake. He doesn''t want me to lose too badly. "Oh, do you think he can''t do it alone? You know what? Your son is the only one who''s a waste of money. "He can''t even beat a woman. You think he can beat Adrian?" "Shut up. You''re crazy." Darien''s mother rushed forward and pped Darien in the face. Darien sneered. "I am crazy. Hahaha..." Coming out of Darien''s ce, Adrian felt a depression he had never felt before. He had always been indifferent and kept people at arm''s length. However, it did not mean that he had no feelings. He had been putting up with Darien because they were once the best brothers. He would help him onest time. After this, they would just be strangers. When Adrian returned to his office, he saw a ck, gold-ted invitation on his desk. Most people wouldn''t use a ck invitation. The inviter must be no ordinary person. It was kind of mysterious. "Who''s been in my office?" The new secretary had worked for Aleigha. She was reliable. "Only the cleaner." Adrian opened up the security footage. The secretary was right. However, she received a document while the cleaner was in his office. Then, when she wasn''t noticing, the cleaner put the invitation on the desk. After cleaning up, she left his office with the cleaner, without checking his desk. When Adrian got home, he told Aleigha about the invitation. Looking at the invitation, Aleigha''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. "I think it''s Lennon. Who else would do this?" "I''ll send you to Jaidyn''s ce and go there myself." Aleigha didn''t say anything. She seemed a little unhappy, and she had her own n. On Friday, Adrian had a meeting. It was a negotiation with an Italian client. If this went through, his products would officially dominate the entire Europe. He valued the negotiation very much and had prepared a lot in advance. On Thursday, he had his secretary pick up the Italian client. At four o''clock in the afternoon, however, his client did note. His secretary came back with a face was full of anger. "Someone took our client to Shangri-La Hotel. "I tried to get the client back, but their men stopped me. "Mr. Xiao, who did this?" "Are you sure it''s Shangri-La Hotel?" Adrian asked in a deep voice. The secretary nodded. "Yes. Our men are still there. They''ll keep you posted." "Okay, cancel all my appointments today. I''ll go there." The Italian client was rmended to Adrian by Jaidyn. For this, Adrian gave him power of attorney over two countries in Europe. Jaidyn would never say no to money. Adrian was under attack from every side. He thanked Jaidyn for willing to give him a hand. Adrian drove straight to Shangri-La Hotel. Jaidyn was a shareholder in this hotel. Adrian wondered if he should call Jaidyn. The next second, he saw Jaidyn, who was saying goodbye to his client. Seeing Adrian, Jaidyn wanted to escape. But the next thing he knew, Adrian rushed to him and hugged his shoulder. "Mr. Galloway, where are you going? Here''s a good thing. I need you to be a part of it." "Adrian, my brain aches when I see you and your woman." Adrian''s face darkened and he said with a sneer, "My Italian client is here. "He was abducted. If I make a scene here, your hotel..." "I''ll have someone look into it right away. "Adrian, was he really abducted?" Adrian nodded and let go of Jaidyn. He smoothed his suit, and his face was cool again. "Why would I lie to you?" "Lennon did it?" Adrian nodded. "Did you receive an invitation, too?" Adrian nodded again. "I heard he inherited tens of billions. That''s really interesting. "Do you think Aleigha can beat him again? "She cost Darien almost 5 billionsst time. How long do you t ''s gonnast with think met "o of Jaidyn liked to talk about how Aleigha made Darien lose 5 billion bucks. He admired Aleigha very much. Hence, he wanted to stay away from this woman. What if she wanted to take his money? Although he was incredibly loaded, he didn''t want to take any risks. "What are you going to do?" "Get my client back." Adrian remained calm andposed, as he already had a n. It didn''t take long for them to know which room the client was in. Then, Adrian dragged Jaidyn along to look for his client. The client was an overseas Chinese who immigrated to Italy as a child. He had heard about Adrian before. He didn''t buy Adrian''s products because he had a traditional business. But times were moving too fast and his business needed to transform. Later on, because of Jaidyn, he decided to give Adrian a chance. However, as soon as he came out of the airport, he was brought here. When I knocked on the door and in, he saw his client sitting together, chat andet and "Myles, what are you doing?" Jaidyn walked to Myles Rogers and nced at Lennon. Myles was a middle-aged fat man his early forties. He had a pair sharp inContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! , and he was of me of height. Compared to Adrian and Jaidyn, he was much shorter. "Jaidyn, what are you doing?" "This is Adrian Xiao." Jaidyn pointed at the man behind him, and only then did Myles know that something had gone wrong. "Mr. Landry brought me here. I don''t know what is going on between you guys. "I just want the most advanced equipment and technology." Lennon stood up and extended his hand towards Jaidyn. "Mr. Galloway, nice to meet you." Jaidyn looked down at Lennon''s hand and ignored it. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Myles''s hand. "Come here. I have something to say to you." After that, Lennon turned to look at Adrian. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry I ruined it for you." Chapter 1290 "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about the process, I care about the oue. Mr. Landry, thank you for taking care of my client." Lennon gave an embarrassed smile as he looked at Adrian with a cold gaze. When Myles came back, he said to Adrian. "If you want to work with me, have your wife talk to me. "I''m a little curious about a woman who can easily cost someone 5 billion." Hearing this, Adrian red viciously at Jaidyn. "Okay, that''s a deal." Walking out of the hotel, Adrian stared at Jaidyn. "What were you thinking? "Aren''t you afraid that Aleigha is gonna cost Myles a lot of money?" "That''s your business. I just want to know what she got." "Oh, Mr. Xiao, turns out you''re doing everything you can to keep Aleigha around because you think she''s capable. "I thought too highly of you." Lennon''s sudden interruption silenced Jaidyn, who kept shaking. "But I didn''t ask her to help me deal with the Landry family, did I?" Hearing this, Lennon was so furious that he almost lost it. "Adrian, you will regret it." "I doubt that." Lennon failed stealing Adrian''s client, but Myles didn''t immediately agree to work with Adrian. Lennon still had a chance. If Aleigha failed in the negotiation, this chance would go to Lennon. When Adrian got home, Aleigha was taking a shower. He sat on the sofa and didn''t know how to bring it up. "Do you have something to say?" Aleigha came out of the bathroom and walked to him. Adrian came back to his senses and put her on hisp. "Aleigha, do you want to do what you did to Darien again?" "Why do I feel like it''s a trap?" Aleigha narrowed her eyes as she quietly looked at Adrian. "It''s my Italian client. He heard about you and was interested in you. He''s working with me on the condition that you talk to him instead of me. "If you don''t want to, let''s forget about this. I don''t like being threatened." "Well, I''ll try. Maybe I can learn a lot from it." Adrian shook his head helplessly. "I think he is gonna find himself in trouble." Early the next morning, Aleigha went to Shangri-La after she was done with herpany. Myles waste because of jetg. When he came to the cafe, he saw a young girl sitting by the window. She looked calm andposed, and she moved with charm. She was a perfect match for Adrian. "Miss Gardner?" Aleigha got up. Myles thought she would greet him happily, but she pointed to the watch on her wrist. "Mr. Rogers, it''s very impolite of you to bete for half an hour." Myles had ruled the business world for years. No one had ever dared to talk to him in this tone. "Miss Gardner, you..." "Mr. Rogers, if you''rete, you''rete. I''m not going to ignore your rudeness just because I want to work with you. Is that how you behave?" Myles was a little angry. Aleigha''s aggressive tone made him very ufortable. "Miss Gardner, do you want to work with me or not?" "The point is, I don''t very trust you now. Our products have a near monopoly on the industry. "Without you, we can still get a perfect partner. Not working with you is not gonna get us in trouble. "Our next target is the North American market. "If we had a monopoly on the world, would we care about Italy? I don''t think so." Myles finally understood how strong women could be. She didn''t give him a chance to exin or even get angry. She just kept pushing him so that he couldn''t say no to her. "Mr. Landry''spany has simr products. I could work with him." "Mr. Rogers, don''t you understand what a monopoly is? We disdain to enter into amercial war with anypany. "Because they are not qualified." Myles surveyed the girl in front of him. She was the best negotiator he''d ever seen, and she didn''t panic at all. Her aura was even stronger than his. am¨§ "Mr. Rogers, let''s call it a day. I am very busy." Aleigha didn''t hold out much Rope of working with Mytes. She was even more interested in the next game. "Miss Gardner, I want to talk to you and Mr. Landry tomorrow." Myles made a concession because he also wanted to hear what Lennon had to say. "I only have half an hour tomorrow. Is that enough?" "Yes." In fact, Myles had already made up his mind. He just wanted to see how Aleigha would deal with what was gonna happen tomorrow. Adrian was waiting quietly in the car outside the hotel. Seeing Aleighaing out, he quickly got out of the car. "How''s it going?" "He wanted to talk with me and Lennon tomorrow. It''s not a done deal yet." Adrian held his hand tightly. "Actually, I didn''t n to get you involved. "You are too tired. You don''t have any free time for thepany." "Adrian, since I have taken this path, I''m gonna do everything I can to see where I can go." "If I don''t try, I''ll never know my limits." She used to be timid and cautious. What did she get? She lost her family. She didn''t want to live like that again. She wanted to stand with Adrian at the top of the pyramid and look down on everyone.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She had vowed that she would try her best to change her life, so she had to work hard. When she returned herpany, she went through everything about Myles in detail. She even found out who his mistresses were. Myles didn''t have much stain on him, but he was a little stubborn. The only way to deal with him was to be more stubborn than him. At noon the next day, Aleigha went to a restaurant to meet Myles and Lennon. It was an Italian restaurant. It seemed that Lennon was trying to tter Myles. Aleigha arrived in advance. Lennon cameter with Myles. When they came, they saw Aleigha''s gloomy face. Myles looked at his watch and heaved a sigh of relief. He was notte. "Miss Gardner is very time-sensitive, right?" Myles took the initiative to speak, wanting to liven up the atmosphere. "Mr. Rogers, let''s get down to business. I don''t have much t Aleigha said calmly. No one ceret tell whether she was happy or angry. She looked directly at Myles, ignoring Lennon. "Well, Miss Gardner, given thepany''s history, I''d actually prefer you. But I like to give opportunities to not-that-strongpanies." I Chapter 1291 Aleigha raised her eyebrow and said with a cold smile, "That''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard. "Mr. Rogers, are you a businessman or a phnthropist? "If you give all the opportunities to dead-endpanies, sooner orter yourpany will be one of them. "The purpose of business is to make yourself stronger, not to help the weak. "Mr. Rogers, if you choose me, it''s gonna be a winwin situation. If not, you''re gonna regret it. "I''m sorry, I still have things to do. See you." Aleigha walked out of the restaurant in spite of their shocked eyes. When she got herpany, she received a phone call from Myles. In the afternoon, Adrian went to the hotel with a five-year contract. The game wasn''t over. It had just begun. At this time, something happened to Mrs. Fulton. Herwyer told Aleigha that shemitted suicide by jumping off a building. Alexzander kept the news under wraps, so few people knew about it. Thewyer came to Aleigha to finish Mrs. Fulton''s case. At Mrs. Fulton''s funeral, Aleigha showed up. Alexzander was really shocked. "Mr. Fulton, I wasmissioned by your wife to read out her distribution of her estate at the funeral." "Liberty entrusts it to you?" Alexzander could not believe his ears. Why would Liberty do this? She wasn''t familiar with Aleigha at all! "Miss Gardner, are you sure? My mother entrusted you with her estate?" Isaias knew Aleigha and liked her very much. Maybe it was because of Emilee. He always felt that the person Emilee liked must be as kind as she was. "I am Mrs. Fulton''swyer. She did entrust Miss Gardner with the distribution of her estate. "Here are the power of attorney and the distribution." Thiswyer, Logan Morgan, was famous in City A. He''d been through this a million times. He confirmed the details of the papers with Liberty the night before she killed herself. "Why would Liberty let you do this? Miss Gardner, shouldn''t you exin it?" Alexzander was unable to restrain his fury. Aleigha''s presence really fucked him up. Even though he was now in a position of power, he knew he had it all because of the Taylor family.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Liberty was cold-hearted. They had been husband and wife for many years, but she was still wary of him. He had been repressed by her in every way. There were many times when he felt the urge to kill her. He didn''t do it for his children and the property of her family. "Mrs. Fulton had herwyer talk to me before she died. I didn''t agree with it. "I decided to help her when I knew she killed herself. Mr. Fulton, don''t worry. I''m not getting involved in your family business." "My mom loved my dad! And she still has us. Who are you? Get out of here! "I don''t care these stupid papers. Shouldn''t my mother''s fortune be shared with my father?" It was Mrs. Fulton''s daughter. She used to have a fake rtionship with Phoenix. When she saw Aleigha, she thought of Adrian and anger filled her heart. "Well, Mrs. Fulton and Mr. Fulton had an agreement before they got married. They don''t share property." "Dad, is this true?" The brother and sister asked Alexzander at the same time. After a while, Alexzander nodded. "Yes." "That''s good. Let''s start." The final distribution of the inheritance did not have anything fo do with Alexzander. e property. Cont of the property. Liberty''s daughter only got some of her hotels and shopping malls. The remaining 20 percent would be donated to the poor. As for Aleigha, she would get the ownership of Plenilune after this. "My mother gave Plenilune to you?" Aleigha nodded. "That''s what her power of attorney says." Aleigha didn''t care much about Plenilune. Mrs. Fulton''s obsession with death shocked her deeply. What did Alexzander do to make her jump from the fourth floor without hesitation? "That''s all my mother left me? No way." Liberty''s daughter refused to believe it. Aleigha gave the papers to Isaias, who was the most normal person in the Fulton family. "It''s already in effect. My work here is done. I''ll see you around." Aleigha came out of the funeral hall, ignoring the question of Liberty''s daughter. A few dayster, Aleigha heard that Alexzander met with Aubrie''s mother in private. She had someone keep an eye on Alexzander, so she got the news much earlier than others. Meanwhile, Lennon was hosting a dinner party at the biggest hotel in City A. This night, Adrian decided to go there alone, but Aleigha changed into a dress. "If you don''t take me with you, I won''t help you again. "The point is, my period will never end." Adrian knew this was just a joke, but he didn''t want to take any chances. "Aleigha, you''ll have to pay for what you say." "Don''t threaten me. Hurry up. We''rete." Adrian felt helpless. Limo after limo arrived at the hotel. Of all the luxury cars, the one that stood out was Adrian''s. The doorman''s hands trembled as he took Adrian''s car keys. Adrian took Aleigha and walked into the hotel. His eyes were extremely cold, and at only when he Aleigha would he smile. Still, he got a lot of attention from thedies. Though he was already married, he was the most eligible man in this city. It was just that he didn''t care about it. Aleigha was wearing a ck dress, which highlighted her fair skin. The dress was not luxurious, but it made her elegant and sexy. Lennon was greeting his guests. His family were also here. Now that Lennon had brought about an upswing, they were gonna make up for fost face. Lennon''s heart ached when he saw Aleigha and Adrianing together. The man stood beside her was supposed to be him. At that time, she trusted him so much that she told him everything. However, he gave up on her for his family. His eyes were sour, but his face was still smiling. He kind of hated himself. For revenge, he was not the man he used to be. "Aleigha, I''m d you''re here." "I can''t let Adriane here alone. You know, there are too many people who want to hurt him." Chapter 1292 Of course, Aleigha was not the same woman she used to be. Outsiders could only see what she looked like. No matter what she was thinking about, there was a smile on her face. Lennon was slightly taken aback. He knew what she meant, but he was not angry. He even took them to the VIP seats. When Jaidyn arrived, Adrian walked to him. Aleigha was sitting on the chair, tasting her champagne. "Aleigha, they are from Sweden. You''re gonna like them." Lennon appeared out of nowhere with a te of delicate desserts in his hands. They looked delicious. Aleigha raised her eyebrow slightly. She looked up at Adrian, who was not far away, and took the te. "Thank you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lennon embarrassedly withdrew his hand and sat down beside her. "Aleigha, I want to apologize to you for what I did before. I didn''te back to go against you. "But Adrian bankrupted my family. I have to get back what I lost, even if you me me." "I don''t me you. What between you and Adrian has nothing to do with my attitude towards you. "I just don''t want to see you. You happy now?" Aleigha''s gaze was so cold that Lennon couldn''t help but shiver. He followed her line of sight and saw Adrian. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. Why was it Adrian? Why did Adrian get everything he had lost? "Mr. Landry, I have something to tell you." Lennon''s man came over. Lennon got up, looked at Aleigha, turned around and went out. Aleigha put the desserts aside. She was not gonna eat anything Lennon gave her. She didn''t believe him at all. The desserts looked really great. As soon as Aleigha put them on a table, she saw a pair of long, white hands. "Why didn''t I see them in the food area? They look yummy." This girl was probably a foodie. "Miss, aren''t you gonna eat them?" "They''re yours now," Aleigha replied casually and looked up at the girl. She was about Aleigha''s age, but she looked a bit ordinary. Her white teeth left a deep impression on Aleigha. The girl was very happy and was about to leave with the desserts. "Wait a minute." The girl looked back at her with confusion in her eyes. "They''ve been sitting there too long. If you want, have the chef make another one." "Well..." The corners of Aleigha''s mouth raised slightly. The girl pursed her lips, put the te back on the table, and walked away slowly. Aleigha walked out of the banquet hall with the desserts. Then, she carefully ced the te beside the trash can. When she came back, she found Adrian was looking for her. He was so anxious that he almost lost his temper. Seeing her, Adrian rushed over and held her in his arms. "Hey, we''re in public. Let go of me." They drew a lot of attention. People were all talking about them. "Seriously, I''m fine." Aleigha''s ears turned from white to red. She was so shy that she lowered her head and did not dare to look at him. The fragrance on her made him fascinated, and he almost forgot that they were being watched. "What''s wrong with you guys..." Jaidyn came in from outside. He just went out to help Adrian find Aleigha. As soon as he came in, he heard the , his heart was full and bitterness. When he saw what He had given up on Aleigha and had been ignoring his feelings for her. Every time he saw her, however, his heart missed a beat. He must be crazy. "What, we''re married. Can''t we make out?" Adrian hugged Aleigha''s slender waist, not caring what the others were thinking about. He''d been through all kinds of ridiculous rumors. He didn''t give a sh*t how people thought of him. He liked to spoil Aleigha and make everyone know she was his woman. Lennon was quite capable. The "friends" who stood by when his family went bankrupt were sucking up to him again. He even made more friends. Adrian was the most distinguished guest here. But there were also big shots among the other guests. It was said that the rich madam with a white Persian cat in her arms was the richest woman in Fripdence. Her husband died, and she had only one daughter. She was over 40 years old, but she was very well maintained. No one knew how Lennon managed to get to know her, and she flew in on a private jet for this party. Jaidyn knew everything happened in Fripdence. He told Adrian and Aleigha about this. People from Fripdence didn''t just came here for Lennon. City A had been developing very fast in thest few years. Many businessmen saw an opportunity here. They came to the party partly to bond with Lennon," and partly to know more upp people. Adrian was the one they wanted to make friends with the most. Seeing how much Adrian cared about his wife, they knew that he was not a yboy. They decided to butter him up in some other way. "That rich woman is really amazing. After her husband died, she ran the whole group by herself. "Her daughter is now at the age of marriage. I guess she came here for getting her daughter a husband." As soon as Jaidyn finished speaking, he lit a cigarette and handed Adrian one. Adrian took the cigarette and lit it. Then, a drrrowed his eyes and took on his cigarette. He was smoking hot. "Are you Adrian?" Someone walked up to him. It was a girl who looked aloof. Adrian, however, ignored her. He turned to look at Aleigha and asked, "Are you hungry?" "A little bit." Aleigha gently smiled. "I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me?" The girl was a little angry, and her voice was louder. Jaidyn snuffed out his cigarette and sat down casually, as if he was watching a show. His eyes were terribly calm. "What do you want? I''ll get it for you." Adrian ignored this girl again. They way he looked at Aleigha was so tender. If it had been in the past, Aleigha would definitely have blushed. But now, she was used to it. She chuckled and pinched his cheeks. "Desserts, I suppose." They acted as if they didn''t see the girl at all. Jaidyn sat there in silence. Chapter 1293 Goaded beyond endurance, the girl suddenly took two steps forward. She reached out to grab Adrian''s sleeve and asked in a loud and arrogant voice, "Hey!" "Are you pretending not to hear me?" In an instant, the air became tense. Aleigha''s gaze fell on the girl''s hand. She blinked and seemed to have imagined what would happen. "She touched Adrian!" "She''s so going down..." "Who is she?" "Is she crazy? That''s Adrian!" There was a lot of talk, and someone was already praying for the girl. "Get your hand off me!" Adrian said in a low voice as the coldness in his eyes grew stronger. He hated being touched everyone except Aleigha. The girl was so scared that she quickly took back her hand. But after a while, she became arrogant again. "Adrian, I want to be your girlfriend." "Wow!" The crowd burst into an uproar. Was this girl insane? "Get out of my sight. I don''t want to say it again." The girl didn''t seem to care. She nced at Aleigha, who was standing beside Adrian. Adrian, this woman doesn''t look that good." "If you go out with me, I''ll get my dad to help you with your career." This girl was indeed insane. "Miley, stop it!" Someone came to the girl and grabbed her hand. When she saw Adrian, she hurriedly apologized to him. "Let go of me! Who do you think you are? Im telling you. I want Adrian. "Can''t I help him with the money my dad has?" "Little girl, I advise you to leave before he gets mad. "Otherwise, the money your dad has will soon disappear because of you." "Uncle, who are you? I thought it was a party for young people." The girl was not only bad-tempered, but also rude. The middle-aged woman next to her should have Jaidyn was so angry that he took a deep breath. Did he look that old? "Adrian, let''s go over there and have some sweets," Aleigha didn''t want Adrian to be mad at someone they didn''t even know. She took the initiative to get up and take his hand. Seeing this, the girl reached out her hand and pushed Aleigha away. Then, Aleigha lost her bnce and stepped on the hem of her skirt. She fell to the ground. Luckily, Adrian pulled her into his embrace in time. Aleigha smiled embarrassedly. "I''m fine." Normally, she would never be pushed down. But her dress was too long and she couldn''t even dodge. Seeing that she was fine, Adrian let go of her and turned to look at the girl. His eyes were cold and full of hostility. "How dare you?" In general, his maic voice was intoxicating. But at this moment, it made people tremble. The girl subconsciously stepped back, but her escape was blocked by the onlookers. Her eyes shed with obvious fear. It was the first time that she had seen such a cruel look. Adrian''s deathly calm eyes made her shiver. As she slowly stepped back, Adrian strode over and grabbed her by the jaw in the crowd''s exmation. He said, "You''re dead meat." Aleigha was the apple of his eye. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer. This girl was just dicing with death. "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t mean it." The girl was scared. She wept as she felt the sharp pain in her jaw. She had never seen such a bone-chilling man. Not only did Adrian not show any signs of letting her go, he squeezed her jaw harder and harder. Everyone heard the sound of disjointed bones. The girl''s eyes widened, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Adrian, forget it." It was Lennon. When he came back, he heard that something had happened in the banquet hall. He arrived in a hurry, but he was still a stepte. "Adrian, let go of her. Do you know who she is?" Lennon said in a loud voice. "I don''t care who she is. She pushed Aleigha." Hearing that, Lennon''s expression became very strange and he looked at Aleigha. He then looked at Adrian and said with a smile, "Adrian, I''m the one who invited all of you to the party. "I know you''re mad, but can you please forgive her? She''s from the Stewart family. It''s a big family in Fripdence." Jaidyn hurriedly stood up and him Adrian. "Adrian, listen toet let this girl go. We can deal herter." Jaidyn''s words worked. Adrian looked coldly at the girl and finally let go of her. Then, the middle-aged woman walked to the girl, trying to check her wound. However, the girl just pushed her away. She red fiercely at Adrian and ran away. It was finally over. Lennon hurried to disperse the crowd. Jaidyn stood next to Adrian andughed in a low voice. "You''re in trouble now.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "The Stewart family is really difficult." The corners of Adrian''s mouth curled into a cold smile. "I guess that''s what Lennon wants." "Wow, so just now you were..." Jaidyn looked at Adrian and turned to look at Aleigha. Seeing the expression on her face, he instantly understood everything. belongs to en.swnove/Ontent Darien hurried overter. After what happenedst time, he had be aughing stock of City A. As soon as he showed up, people started talking again. Darien acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. After greeting Lennon, he sat alone in the chair, drinking. He saw Adrian from afar, but he just nodded in a lukewarm manner. As soon as all the guests were seated, all kinds of delicacies were served. Lennon gave a speech, and the atmosphere was quite good. Somehow, the richest woman began to chat with Darien. They looked like friends. Not long after, the richest woman suddenly let out a cry. Her cat disappeared. Lennon immediately had his men look for it. "Oh, a dead cat!" Someone shouted, which was heard by the richest woman. She rushed out in a hurry. After a while, people heard a scream and looked towards the door. The richest woman rushed in with the cat. The snow-white Persian cat, covered in blood,y motionless in her arms. "Who did this?" Aleigha''s right eye jumped for no She looked at the richeste approached Adrian, and whispered in his ear. Adrian looked at her, got up, and walked out. Chapter 1294 Because of the sudden incident, no one noticed that Adrian had left. "The cat was poisoned." A bodyguard came in with a te of desserts. The moment Lennon saw it, his eyes darkened instantly. Aleigha suddenly felt relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t eat them. Otherwise, she might be the one getting poisoned. "I think these desserts belong to thatdy. I said I wanted to eat them before. "But she stopped me." A girl pointed at Aleigha, and there was no emotion on her ordinary face. However, Aleigha clearly saw the fleeting pride in this girl''s eyes. Everyone looked at Aleigha. She got up helplessly and shrugged. "Isn''t there a camera here? "Check it and it''ll alle out." In fact, Lennon had sent someone to the surveince room before she said this. However, his man waste. When Adrian came in with the surveince video, Lennon knew that his n failed. "You''d better have fewer half-assed schemes and fewer meaningless parties. "I''m here as a favor to you. Let me tell you, I''m not afraid of anyone. "Aleigha''s my woman. I''ll protect her like I''m protecting myself. "Anyone who messes with her is messing with me, and I never forgive those who mess with me. "I''m serious. If anyone has any problem with it,e to me. "Have you heard what happened to the Reid family? It could happen again." Adrian threw away the surveince video, went forward, took Aleigha''s hand, and left without looking back. The richest woman immediately knew what was going on and looked at Lennon with a veryplicated look. Lennon wanted to exin, but she waved her hand and stopped him. "Lennon, save it. I guess this is as far as we go."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! No one''d seen the surveince video, but the truth was out. People left one after another. When they were almost gone, Darien walked to Lennon with a ss of wine. "Is that all you''ve got? You can''t even beat Aleigha." "Shut up. Didn''t Aleigha give you a hard time? You''re no better than me." "Oh, Lennon, maybe we should form an alliance." Lennon sneered. "Why? What do you have?" "You think I lost 5 billion and went broke? Well, you underestimated the Xiao family." "Let''s talk about cooperation some other time. The priority is to deal with Adrian." Aleigha and Adrian returned home. Aleigha was so sleepy that she wanted to go to bed, but Adrian took her into the bathroom. The two of them sat in the big bathtub. "How much do you know about the Stewart family?" Adrian leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. "It''s the biggest family in Fripdence with only one daughter. "We saw her today. Arrogant and rude. "Her dad had her in middle age, so she was really spoiled. "The whole party thing was just a trap. Lennon was trying to set us up. "He''s so stupid. He doesn''t even deserve to be my enemy." "Lennon used to be kind. His fall from grace has changed him a lot. "He became that way mostly because of his family. He is no match for you because he is not good at scheming. "He must have put a lot of thought into this stupid trap. Sigh." At the new house of the Landrys. Lennon stood by the window. The wine in the crystal ss was swaying. "Lennon, what are you thinking about?" The woman in silk pajamas hugged Lennon''s waist from behind. Even under the soft moonlight, she looked ordinary. "Why did youe to me? To get back at Aleigha or Adrian?" A cold look shed in Lennon''s eyes. He pushed her away and turned to look at her. "After I escaped from Adrian, I had face-lift that put me through h did s because I want to aver myself. "We have the same purpose. I want Adrian to lose everything, and I want Aleigha to get what she deserves. "I am on the same side as you. Why did you turn me down?" "Kendal, we''re not the same. I just want to deal with Adrian, but I don''t want to hurt Aleigha. "I know what you are nning. You''re going to use me to help you get your revenge. "You don''t hate Adrian at all. You only hate Aleigha." Kendal''s ordinary face was filled with anger. The look in her eyes became vicious. "Yes, I love Adrian. I don''t want to see him suffer, and I hate Aleigha to the core. "So what? Just because you don''t want to hurt Aleigha doesn''t mean she will thank you. "She will always be lying under Adrian. She''s not gonna be yours. "Because she doesn''t like idiots." Lennon pped her in the face. "I don''t want to hear that again. You know what? I call tell Adrian who you are if I want. "You know what he will do." A hint of fear shed in Kendal''s eyes. She covered her face, not daring to say a word. The next morning, Aleigha woke up Brian got up. She rubbed k I found it was alreadyet o''clock. She was a little tired from the recent high-intensity work, so she sleptte. Adrian drove her to thepany. On the way, she kept thinking about the ordinary face she met at the party. That face could not be any more ordinary. "I always feel like I know that woman." "The one who said the desserts were yours?" Aleigha nodded. "Maybe I''ve been overthinking. I''m a little tired recently. I think I should have some rest." When she arrived at herpany, she saw her secretary arguing with a woman. "What happened?" Aleigha looked at the woman with a poker face. "What do you want?" "Aleigha, did you tamper with my mother''s will? Why didn''t my brother and I get Plenilune? "Why did she give it to you?" "Come to my office." Aleigha sat in her chair and looked at the woman. She was Alexzander''s daughter. She seemed to have changed into another person. She no longer looked as as glorious as before. "Didn''t thewyer make everything clear? Why did youe to me?" "My mother barely knew you. Why would she ask you to announce the distribution? "My brother inherited 80% of the estate, and I basically got nothing! That''s impossible. My mother was always nice to me. You must have tampered her will." Chapter 1295 "Why would I? You think I''m interested in your money? Don''t you know why you didn''t get the inheritance?" Aleigha had read the will before it was amended. That one said Mrs. Fulton would give half of her estate to her daughter. However, the will was amended before she killed herself. Aleigha didn''t know why. "It''s impossible. Mom wouldn''t be so cruel." She began to talk to herself. Then, she suddenly ran out as if she had thought of something. Aleigha had someone follow her. She was not gonna let down her guard against the Fultons. She heard that Alexzander had recently suffered a blow. He never left the house, and his work was left to others. In the afternoon, Mrs. Fulton''swyer came to Aleigha with a woman. This woman was the manager of Plenilune. Now all the transfer procedures had beenpleted. All Aleigha had to do was sign the papers and the tallest building would be hers. Aleigha took the papers and read it carefully. "Miss Gardner, before you sign it, please take a look at this document." The woman was in her early 30s. Her hair was carefullybed and she wore a ck suit. Her shrewd eyes under the gold-rimmed sses were observing Aleigha all the time. Aleigha took the document. It turned out to be a private agreement. The agreement said Mrs. Fulton needed to hire this woman and five others for 20 years. It had only been five years. "You mean, even after I took over Plenilune, I couldn''t fire you for any reason, right?" The woman nodded and her mouth tilted upwards slightly at the corners. "This agreement clearly states that you will not be dismissed for any reason for 20 years. "However, it doesn''t say that you''ll be in your current positions forever. "Am I right?" Aleigha''s eyes were soul-stirring. The woman and was slightly stunned. "But Mrs. Fulton promised us that when she was alive." "It wasn''t written, was it? Since I''m the new boss, I''m not gonna let you stay in your old jobs. "Plenilune is mine now. What do you think?" The woman was speechless. Before she came, she heard from thewyer that Aleigha was just a girl in her early 20s. Only now did she know that this young girl was not a pushover. "Miss Gardner, since you have signed the contract, my work here is done. Congrattions." Thewyer did not favor that woman. After all, the one he worked for was Mrs. Fulton. Aleigha was now the new boss of Plenilune. "Thank you, Logan. I was hoping we could have coffee sometime." Logan left, and there were only Aleigha and the woman left in the office. After fidgeting for ten minutes, the woman left. Aleigha had someone follow her, too. She didn''t think this woman came here just to provoke her. There must be someone behind her. As she expected, this woman took a taxi to the Fulton Residence. After hanging up the phone, Aleigha looked out of the window silently. The cab stopped outside the Fulton Residence. The woman got out of the cab and skillfully walked in. Aleigha''s man lingered outside the house for a long time, but no one came out. The woman did not leave here until noon the next day. She had changed her clothes. Obviously, her rtionship with Alexzander was unusual. At noon, Aleigha got the information about the woman. Skr Patton, 31 years old, came from City B. She had been in City for 10 years and was still unmarried. Her parents split up and started their own family ¨¦n.swnovels She came to City A with her grandma. Eight years ago, she met Alexzander and became his mistress. Aleigha suddenly felt terrified. Alexznader nted his mistress with his wife so many years ago. Why? ording to the will, Mrs. Fulton must have known something. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given him nothing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What secret is it that she would rather die than tell? Does she want to protect Alexzander, or does she dare not say it?" Soon, Aleigha''s man came back with more shocking news: Aubrie''s mother divorced Immanuel and moved into the Fulton Residence. Suddenly, a terrible idea shed through Aleigha''s mind. She hurried to Plenilune. Plenilune you. Standing on the top f yenas located in the center of the you could take in the panoramic view of City A. ¨¦n.swnovels Aleigha went straight to the top floor. Mrs. Fulton once said that standing here would calm her down. She could see the past and the future. Aleigha stood here and looked at City A. An old building came into view. It was the Fulton Residence. She turned around and looked to the other side. The most outstanding ce was a bank. The Fulton Residence and a bank? Aleigha had an epiphany. She left Plenilune and went straight to the Bradshaw Residence. Isaias opened the door for her. He seemed to be a little shocked to see her. "Miss Gardner, what brings you here?" "Can''t Ie? Last time I checked, this isn''t your ce. What brings you here?" Aleigha walked in and teased Isaias. He heard Tanner''s loudughter from afar. "Aleigha is the only one who can shut you up. I''m in for a real treat today." Isaias looked at Tanner and scratched his head with embarrassment. "I dare not." "What can I do for you?" Tanner looked at Aleigha and asked with a smile. "Well, I''m here for him." Aleigha sat on the sofa and pointed at Isaias. Isaias looked at her in confusion. "Me?" "Did your mother tell you anything before she died? Is there anything she cares about very much?" Isaias thought about it carefully. "Yes, my mother has a blue diamond ne, which was left by my grandmother. "However, I didn''t see it when I packed her stuff. She also had a pocket watch, which she got from a important person. "I didn''t find that, either. Why do you ask this?" Aleigha was silent. After a while, she said, "You go home now, get the will and some important papers. "Then,e to a bank with me." "What happened?" Tanner asked. "Mrs. Fulton''s death is strange. I thought about it for a long time. Although she told me about the ?? distribution, she didn''t show any signs of killing herself. "She even told me that she would get a divorce if she had the chance. "For some reason, it was not easy. "Would shemit suicide if she wanted to divorce? I don''t think so." Chapter 1296 The atmosphere was a bit serious. Isaias stood there with a grave look when he heard that. He looked sad, lowering his eyes without saying anything. Fortunately, Emilee wasforting him in a soft voice. "Isaias, you''re an adult, so you got to be strong. All these years, your mother wasn''t as happy as she seemed. "She wanted a divorce. She wanted to throw it all away. I don''t think she would kill herself. "What do you think? Am I right?" Isaias was silent. After a while, he nodded. "Aleigha, I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what you just said. I know that my mom had a hard time. "I know she was unhappy, but I didn''t do anything to help her. I''m a coward. Aleigha, please help me and my mother." "Well, you go home and get those files, and then we''re gonna meet at the bank. Maybe we will know something more." After leaving the Bradshaw Residence, Isaias went home and and Aleigha went to the bank. Aleigha had talked to the manager of this bank before. As soon as Isaias came, they went to the safe and smoothly got what left by Mrs. Fulton. "How did you know my mother left it here?" Isaias looked at the wooden jewelry box and asked. "Give me your cell phone," Aleigha gave an irrelevant answer. Isaias handed his phone to her, only to find that she threw it on the ground and stamped it hard. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Since you want to know the secret, you have to make sure no one else is listening." Isaias looked at his phone incredulously. It took him quite a while before he came to his senses. "You..." "Don''t think of everyone as kind, including your family." Isaias knew what she meant. They went to a cafe nearby, and Isaias carefully opened the jewelry box. Inside were a letter, a blue diamond ne, a pocket watch, and several expensive pieces of jewelry. Isaias did not know what to do. In the end, he handed the letter to Aleigha. Aleigha took the letter and read it carefully. Then, she sighed slightly and looked up at Isaias. She pondered for a while and slowly said, "Isaias, the letter says that your sister is not your mother''s child. "She was born to Aubrie''s mother, Mckenzie. Your mom didn''t know it before. "Alexzander told your mom that your sister was the daughter his fallenrade. "That was why your mom had been doing her best to take care of your sister. "It was not untilst year that she learned the truth by ident. Your father has been scheming to acquire your mom''s property. "Your mother wanted a divorce, but she didn''t expose everything. She was trying to protect you. "She knew that I would get this letter. She gave me Plenilune because she was afraid that your dad would get here before me. "The one who gave her this pocket watch was the man she loved deeply. Your father killed him. "Your mother knew all this, but she didn''t tell anyone." Isaias did not move, and his eyes fixed on the letter. "How did my mother die?" "You need to go ask your father and Mckenzie." "It''s impossible. How could my father do that?" Aleigha could understand that he didn''t want to believe this. He used to think that his parents loved each other. But now he was told that his father was a monster. His father might even have killed his mother. Isaias refused to think about it. The truth was cruel. Both of them fell silent. Isaias was stroking the blue diamond ne, and his eyes were dim. "Isaias, can I keep the pocket watch for the time being?" "Okay. Call me if you need anything. But I want to handle this alone." "I will not force you to deal with your father, but I hope you can find hard evidence. "It''s for your mom." This letter was not enough to prove Alexzander killed Liberty. All believed that she had ways to find more evidence. Since Isaias said so, she would give him time. After that, Aleigha went back to the Xiao Residence. Adrian sat in the living room, feeling uneasy. All day, he couldn''t reach Aleigha and she wasn''t at the office. She didn''t even tell anyone where she went. He was really worried about her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing here back, he got up and rushed to hug her. His heart was atst at peace. Aleigha was a bit shocked. Why did he suddenly hug her so tightly? "Hey, you hurt me. I can''t breathe." "Aleigha,if you turn off your phone one more time without telling me where you''re going, I won''t let you go." "Well, what will you do to me?" Aleigha whispered in his ear. "I''m sure you''re not getting out of bed tonight." "I''m sorry. I won''t do that again." "It''s toote." After intense sex, Aleigha fell asleep. Adrian got up and stood by the window, smoking. It was not until daylight that he changed his clothes and left home. His employees came to thepany one after another. He had already sat there for two hours. His eyes were fixed on a contract, and his s sslender fingers were tapping lightly on the table from swnovel time. The Landry family came back to life. The Landrys were trying to w back some of their old influence. Because they wanted to get back at him. "Call Mr. Landry at 9 o''clock and ask him toe here." At 9 o''clock, Lennon arrived at Adrian''s office. "Adrian, have youe round?" Lennon asked, his eyes filled with anticipation. "How are you going to work with me? Based on what you have, you want to be my partner? "You may have overestimated yourself." Lennon shook his head and chuckled. "Adrian, I offer to work with you because I want to survive. "You can make mypany better. How much do you want? "Tell me." Adrian''s lips curled into a cold smile as he looked at Lennon mockingly. "You think I care about money? "Of course you don''t. But you don''t want to have one more enemy, do you?" Lennon was very confident. He didn''t think Adrian would turn him down. "Enemy? You? I''m sorry, I never treated you as an enemy. That''s a bit presumptuous of you." "Adrian you think I''d be here if you hadn''to bankrupted my family? "I just don''t know why Aleigha likes you! You''re arrogant and annoying! "You''re not my only option. I''ll make you regret it." "Take care." Chapter 1297 After Lennon left, Adrian called Darien. "Lennon''s desperate to find someone to work with. So, what do you think?" "I got this." Darien hung up the phone. Adrian''s knitted brows became smooth again. There was an imperceptible indifference in his deep eyes. "Miss Gardner, someone wants to see you," Aleigha was awakened by the urgent phone call. Stunned for a while, she slowly asked, "Who''s that?" "Ady whom I''ve never seen before. She looks a little ordinary." The description instantly reminded Aleigha of somebody, and she was wide awake. Hanging up the phone, she thought carefully about the ordinary girl she met at Landry''s party. She always felt that something was wrong. Although that girl looked ordinary, there was obvious indifference in her eyes. The eyes were the windows to the soul. She thought the eyes were familiar. Aleigha went to thepany. The girl was sitting on the chair outside her office. She didn''t seem impatient at all. There was no expression on her face. Aleigha looked at her, wondering if she was trying to hide something. Her personality? Her temper? Or something else? "You''re looking for me?" "Miss Gardner, do you remember me?" Aleigha looked at the girl up and down and said with a smile, "Yes. You may look ordinary, I remember you. What''s the matter?" "I want to apologize for what I said at the party. I''m really sorry." "Oh, okay. I forgive you. You''re free to go." There was a smile in Aleigha''s eyes. She looked calm and rxed. No one could tell what she was thinking about. "I have something else to say. Can we go somewhere private?" Aleigha looked around and pushed open the door of her office. "Come in." Aleigha sat on her chair, and the girl stood in a proper manner. "Have a seat. Make yourself at home." The girl gently and slowly sat down, like a very well-breddy. But the more she behaved like ady, the more Aleigha was convinced that she was acting. "Miss Gardner, actually, I''m Lennon''s woman." Aleigha was suddenly enlightened and nodded. "I know Lennon is crazy about you. I was jealous of you so I said those things at the party. "It''s my fault. I''m really sorry." "It doesn''t matter. What else do you want to say?" "1-1 want to be your friend." "My friend?" Aleigha smiled. "Okay, sure." "Really? So, can I invite you to tea and go shopping, which is what girlfriends do?" "Sure. Is there anything else?" "No. My name is Leona Woods." Aleigha nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I''ve got ns today. Shall we hang out another day?" "Okay. I should get going. Good bye, Aleigha." "Bye." As soon as Leona left, Aleigha had someone look into her. Her man told her that Leona had no parents and was raised in an orphanage. She had no background or status. "How did an orphanage girl get to know Lennon?" Aleigha whispered to herself. She always felt that something was wrong. The girl was too ordinary to be normal. In the evening, when she returned home, heard Adrian on the phone in the study. He sounded little agitated. Perhaps he was reprimanding someone. She waited for him to hang up the phone before walking in. "What''s wrong?" Adrian turned back to look at her, and the coldness in his eyes dissipated instantly. "They didn''t tell me Kendal escaped. "D*mn it! They can''t even keep an iel eye on two women. Emilia escaped, and then Kendal. The point is,. Kendal''s been on the run for months. : NovelDrama.Org "Only God know where she is now." Vonov "It''s okay. Well find her sooner orter. I have some news I don''t know if it''s good or bad." Aleigha told Adrian that Leona came to her today. "You need to watch out for this woman. I''ve been so busytely. When this is over, I''ll put the wedding on the agenda." Aleigha didn''t have a lot of ideas or requests for the wedding. "Well, it''s up to you." It was getting warmer and warmer in early May. Leona often asked Aleigha out, but Aleigha turned her down many times for business reasons. Leona wasn''t angry at all. She just continued to ask Aleigha out. This day, Aleigha finished her work in advance. Then, Leona her and asked her out again. She agreed. They had an appointment to meet in a Starbucks. Aleigha didn''t ask her driver to wait for her. She said she could take a cab home. As soon as she came in the Starbucks, she saw Lennon beside Leona. She slowed down in an instant and her eyes became deep. "Aleigha, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you Lennon was also here." "It doesn''t matter." Aleigha sat opposite them and ordered a ss of lemon water. "Aleigha, I hear yourpany is doing well and you are working with Adrian. "Congrattions."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Aleigha smiled faintly and did not answer him. "Aleigha, I don''t know what to wear. Can you give me some advice? Lennon always says I don''t know how to dress up." "Okay. Why not?" They left the Starbucks and went to a shopping mall. Lennon had no intention of leaving. The three of them walked into the mall. Leona''s eyes sparkled, and she seemed to be interested in all the luxuries here. They went to Gi and Leona picked up a purse. A cold glint shed across Aleigha''s eyes. She smiled and pointed to another purse not far away. "I think that one is better." "The one thisdy is holding is thetest, and that one is fromst year." The assistant came over and said politely. slightly Leona held this purse and turned to look at and perfunctorily, "If you wanna buy it, buy it." Lennon. He frowne Leona didn''t listen to Aleigha and bought thetest purse. Everything she bought afterwards was also up to date. She never took Aleigha''s advice. In the end, Aleigha bought a LV limited edition wallet for Adrian. She didn''t buy anything for herself. Leona, however, came out with her arms full. Lennon didn''t say much the whole time. He only talked to Aleigha when Leona was in the fitting room. It was just that Aleigha seldom replied to him. Chapter 1298 At dinner time, they went to a hotpot restaurant rmended by Lennon. Leona seemed to be very dissatisfied with the restaurant. There was an impatient look on her face. She ate a little and then stopped. Aleigha, however, enjoyed it. She knew that Lennon did this for her, but she still refused to talk to him. After dinner, Aleigha left and took a taxi back to the Xiao Residence. Adrian had been waiting anxiously at home. Just as he was about to go out and look for Aleigha, she came back. Aleigha smiled awkwardly and said, "What, are you afraid I was hitting on young guys?" "How dare you!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Adrian chuckled and took her into his arms. "Aleigha, if you dare to do so, I promise I''m gonna imprison you. "In my bed." "Pervert! Hey, look. I bought this for you. I was hoping you would like it." Adrian took the shopping bag from her and put it on the table. Then, he whispered in her ear. "I like everything you bought for me, but now I feel like we should do something more important. Aleigha, I''ve been working so hard. "When can I be a dad?" Aleigha blushed. She quickly covered her face and said, "Adrian, you rascal! Can you stop talking about this? I''m too young to be a mom." "It''s driving me crazy! You know, my parents loved each other even more after they had children. I want my child." His parents were on a trip again. It was as if their time together would never end. "Humph. I''m going to take a shower." Aleigha pushed him away and trotted upstairs. The next day, Aleigha took Adrian''s car to the office. When she arrived, she saw Leona pacing back and forth down her office. "That is Leona Woods?" Adrian parked the car nearby, rolled down the window and lit up a cigarette. "Yes. I don''t know why she''s here again. I want to know what she''s up to, so I didn''t turn her down." "Be careful. Meet a client with me at noon." Aleigha got off the car. Adrian didn''t leave until he saw Aleigha and Leonae into thepany. "Aleigha, I''d like to invite you to lunch." "Lunch? I''m sorry, Adrian asked me to meet a client at noon." Leona was slightly stunned and suddenly grabbed Aleigha''s arm. Then, she began to act like a spoiled child. "Aleigha, take me with you, please. I''m alone and bored. I don''t have any friends except you." "I promise I won''t make any trouble, okay?" Aleigha felt uneasy. "I''m gonna give Adrian a call and see if he''s okay with it." "Go ahead." Leona urged her. Aleigha took out her phone and called Adrian. "Adrian, here''s the thing..." "Hello, Adrian. I''m Leona. Can I have lunch with you and Aleigha?" Before Aleigha could finish her sentence, Leona grabbed her phone. "I only talk to Aleigha." Adrian''s voice was ice-cold, and there was an undoubted disgust in his tone. Feeling a little wronged, Leona returned the phone to Aleigha. "Aleigha, take her with you. Let''s see what she wants to do." "Okay, I will. See you then." Aleigha blinked at Leona and said, "He said yes." Leona was very happy, and there was a smile in her eyes. It seemed that she was not acting. Aleigha felt that she was getting on with who Leona really was. She thought of a mboyant figure. At noon, Adrian personally came to pick Aleigha up. The car he was driving wasn''t the one from this morning. Leona sat in the back seat and was full of curiosity towards Adrian''s car. She asked all sorts of questions in a good mood. Because of Leona, Adrian canceled lunch with his client at thest Love minute. He took Aleigha and Leona to a Italian restaurant he frequented. The sound of the piano reverberated through the restaurant, and the three of them sat by the window. Aleigha sat next to Adrian and Leona sat across from them. Adrian handed the menu to Leona, his cold eyes softened at this moment. "Miss Woods, please." Leona was very happy. She took the menu, nced around it, and ordered several specialties. Even though Aleigha was a regr here, she didn''t know what the specialties were. Usually, she ate what Adrian ordered. "Aleigha, what do you want?" Leona asked Aleigha. "I know what she likes." Adrian took the menu and ordered some of Aleigha''s favorites. In the end, b had the cook make a dessert of her choice. Adrian''s thoughtfulness made Leona really jealous of Aleigha. She Adrian to care so much abone belongs to en.swnog couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect Aleigha, you''re really lucky "Well, I guess you''re right. He is always cold to everyone but me. I''m really lucky." Aleigha leaned against Adrian, blushing like a little girl in love. She was showing Leona that there would be no third wheel between her and Adrian. "I''m so jealous of you. You know what? I always feel inferior to Lennon." Leona looked down, as if she was thinking of something unhappy. Aleigha and Adrian looked at each other, and then Aleigha said with a smile, "Lennon is a little private, but he is a nice guy. "Leona, how did you know Lennon?" "I met him when I was working abroad. He was down at that time," Leona answered in a low voice, with her eyes lowered even more. "You used to work abroad? I didn''t expect that." As they talked, the dishes were served one after another. Leona basically ordered the most popr dishes here. Aleigha smiled and only ate what Adrian ordered. After lunch, Adrian sent them to Aleigha''spany. Leona said she was going somewhere far away and asked if he could give her a ride. After he agreed, she took the passenger seat. "Adrian, you and Aleigha aren''t married yet?" "Miss Woods, you might want to ask Aleigha about that. There''s a subway station up ahead. You can get off there." Leona was slightly stunned and smiled. "Well, if you have other ns, I''ll take the subway." Adrian parked the car outside the subway station. Leona got off, and so did he. He called his driver to bring another car. Leona stood there, but Adrian acted as if he didn''t see her. When his driver arrived, he asked him to sell the car Leona had been in. He didn''t look at Leona again even when he left. As soon as Adrian left, Leona''s eyes, which had been clear, dimmed. She murmured, "Adrian, you will be mine." Aleigha took over Oceanshade and carried on the previous projects. She was really busy. Leona came to her every day, talking about irrelevant things. Chapter 1299 In the afternoon, Aleigha just finished a meeting. Isaias and Emilee came to herpany. Leona was sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine when the secretary brought them in. Leona didn''t know Isaias and Emilee, but Emilee''s pretty face and temperament caught her eyes. "Are you guys..." Aleigha pointed at them with a meaningful look. Emilee smiled gracefully and nced at Isaias. "My brother thinks he''s great. "I''m a big girl and it''s time for me to fall in love. I came here to get your opinion." "Well, I knew he had a crush on you the first time he met you. At that time, the Hammond family was falling apart. "And it gave him the opportunity to pursue you. Emilee, you might want to think twice." "Hey, Aleigha, what do you mean? Wasn''t it part of your n that I met Emilee?" Isaias retorted. He didn''t think it was a coincidence that he met Emilee. If this was nned, Aleigha was the one behind it. "You knew I set you up, and you went along with it?" Isaias was speechless and silently sat down on the sofa. "Hello, I''m Leona, Aleigha''s friend." As soon as Leona spoke, Emilee and Isaias looked at her at the same time. "Yes, my friend," Aleigha said perfunctorily with a smile. "Aleigha, howe you never told me you had other friends?" Looking at Isaias and Emilee, Leona''s eyes were full of doubts. "I don''t need to tell you anything, do I?" Leona was stunned, and her face suddenly sank. "Aleigha, I thought you would tell me that." "Why? Why should Aleigha tell you everything? Who are you?" Emilee asked directly. There was a hint of a smile on her soft face. "You!" Leona was so angry that she threw the magazine on the ground. "Lady, since you''re Aleigha''s friend, you should know that even friends have boundaries. "She doesn''t have to tell you what she does. We didn''t know you were her friend, either. "But we don''t mind it. If you get angry because of this, I think you''re not a good friend." Isaias was straightforward. He had been gentle and quiet because Lauren had a bad temper. Now that he was in love with Emilee, he went back to his old self. Therefore, he didn''t want to be very polite to Leona. Most importantly, this woman red at his Emilee. "Aleigha, and you just watch them yell at me?" Leona became angry from embarrassment. She picked up the cup on the table and threw it on the ground. There was something about her temper that didn''t make sense. "Leona, are you being cranky? Let me ask you something. "Why did you make friends with me? "For Adrian? For money? "Or for status? "What do you want from me? I don''t think Lennon would keep a woman with no background. "You''re getting close to me for a reason. Or is there more to your in face than meets the eye." Leona looked at Aleigha with disbelief, as if she didn''t know what Aleigha was talking about. "No need to be rmed or surprised. I don''t have any information on you. "So I don''t know your purpose, but you remind me of a woman. You look a lot like her when you''re mad. "A woman?" Leona asked coldly. "Kendal Reid." "Who is she? I don''t know her." "I didn''t say you were her. Now that we''re clear, I don''t want to see you tomorrow. "Bye." Leona was so embarrassed that she hurriedly left. As soon as she went out, Isaias said, "So you called us here to get rid of this woman?" "She''s a handful. She said she was Lennon''s woman. I don''t know what she wants to do. "I used you guys to get under her skin, and she''s probably gonna use some cheap trick on me. "You should be careful." "Well, about my father..." Isaias was about to speak but stopped on second thought. He sighed and continued, "I''ve been looking into him and that t woman. "They are living together now. But I never found out anything more valuable about my mother''s death. "Aleigha, maybe it was not a murder. "It was. Mrs. Fulton wanted to see you get married and have kids so much, why would she suddenly kill herself? "And that woman moved into your house right after she died. "You think it''s a coincidence?" "Aleigha, what can I do to help?" Emilee asked in a low voice. "You just need to be with him. Stay out of this." Emilee nodded and looked at Isaias with concern. "I want to take Emilee home this weekend." "It''s okay. I hope you''re serious about her. If not, don''t bring her to your family. "If you let her down, neither Tanner nor I will spare you." "Aleigha, I''ll show you how I''m gonna spoil my Emilee. Don''t be jealous." Aftering out of Aleigha''spany, Leona took a car to Adrian''s. Adrian was scolding his subordinate when she came in. He was not in a good mood. Leona put on a pitiful look. Adrian had his subordinate go out. Sitting in the chair, he didn''t say a word. His gloomy eyes shed with coldness when he looked at her. "Adrian, I thought Aleigha was my best friend, but she insulted me in front of outsiders. "I felt so hurt. I came here hoping you could help me talk some sense into her." "Aleigha has always been kind. Why would she insult you? Did you mishear?" "I didn''t! I heard it clearly. Adrian, you have to help me."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Leona walked towards Adrian as she spoke. The way she was crying could make a lot of men feel sorry for her. However, Adrian was not one of them. The only woman he would feel sorry for was Aleigha. "Miss Woods, are you getting too close to me?" A cold glint fet Adrian''s eyes as he a reminder. her Leona was stunned and began to sob in a low voice. She stood in front of him and refused to leave. "I don''t like people getting too close to me." "I''m sorry, Adrian. Am I boring you? I really want to be friends with you and Aleigha. "I''m an he Though I''m with now, I am like a pet that I n captivity." She sounde really aggrieved. Chapter 1300 Adrian didn''t say anything, but the disgust in his eyes was so obvious. He hated hypocrites. More importantly, the smell of her perfume irked him and reminded him of that annoying Kendal. "You can go talk to Aleigha. I''m busy." Adrian gave the eviction notice without mercy. Leona had no choice but to leave. As soon as she got out of his office, she walked to his secretary. "Miss, how long have you been working for Adrian?" The secretary said with a polite smile, "Just a few months." "Your sry is not high, right?" Leona asked shrewdly. "Mr. Xiao pays me well. What can I do for you, Miss?" "This is my number. If you want to make more money, call me." The secretary took the phone number and went into Adrian''s office after she left. "Mr. Xiao, this is the phone number thatdy left me. She said I could call her if I needed money." "Well, keep in touch with her, and you know what to do." "Yes, Mr. Xiao." "Tell the security this woman is not allowed toe in again." "Yes." That night, the secretary called Leona, and they agreed to meet at a bar. Hearing this, Aleigha went to the bar in advance and sat in the private room next to them. Leona dressed very sexy and the secretary almost didn''t recognize her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You are Ruby Foster, right?" Leona had looked into Ruby before. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee alone. "Yes. Miss Woods, I was wondering if there was any way you could make me more money. "You know, I have a brother who is studying abroad, and I need to support my parents." "Easy. You just have to tell me what Adrian does every day. I want a detailed schedule. "I''ll give you 100,000 bucks a month for that." Ruby smiled. "Mr. Xiao''s schedule is only worth 100,000 bucks? You know, I can make more money selling it to his admirers." Leona''s heart sank. She knew that Adrian''s secretary would be difficult. "Two hundred thousand. What do you think?" "Deal, but I want you to pay me in advance for this month. "Just take it as a deposit. I''ll do my best to help you." "What a greedy girl! Fine." Leona was afraid of being seen, so she left directly after giving Ruby the money. As soon as she left, Ruby went to the next room. "Miss Gardner, she gave me this. Should I tell her about Mr. Xiao''s schedule?" "Well, of course. Just take the money. I know you need it, or I wouldn''t let you meet her here. "You can tell her the truth about Adrina''sst three days. He is gonna take care of it." As Aleigha expected, Leona wanted Adrian. Aleigha left the bar and got into Adrian''s car. "Ruby has already reached an agreement with Leona. You''ll take it from here." Adrian snorted coldly and put his arm on her shudder. "Okay. How are you gonna thank me in bed?" "Hey! You''re doing it again! Don''t you ever feel tired? By the way, I seem to have dyed my period this month." "Dyed?" Adrian asked in puzzlement. "Yeah, I''d never had ate period before. Maybe it''s because I''ve been too tired recently." "Maybe you''re..." "What?" Aleigha understood in an instant. She to see him narrowing his eyes et Sd at Adrian in shock, staring straight at her t abdomen. "Maybe you''re pregnant." Aleigha''s pretty face was full of disbelief. "What''s with that expression? Are you telling me you don''t want to have my child?" "I do, but I hear it hurts to give birth. Why can''t you have a child?" When they passed by a pharmacy, Adrian went to buy a pregnancy test stick. When they got home, he couldn''t wait for her to take a test. Aleigha was excitedly waiting for the ne bathroom. After a result in the stick showed two bright red, bars. Sh*t! She went in for a long time and didn''te out. Adrian impatiently went into the bathroom. She was holding a pregnancy test stick and sitting on the toilet with a sad face. "Aleigha, aren''t you pregnant?" "Yes. Now you''re happy. Take it and go away." Adrian took the stick over. Then, the corners of his mouth gradually curled into a smile. "Aleigha, should I tell my parents the good news?" "Adrian, do you know how old I am? I haven''t finished my studies yet, and we haven''t had a wedding." "You are just too shocked. In fact, the baby won''t stop you from doing anything. "Aleigha, I like children very much. I think we''re gonna raise great kids just like my parents did." "Did you do it without a condom on purpose? You knew I wouldn''t give up the baby." Adrian hugged her and chuckled in her ear. "Yes. I did it so you wouldn''t leave me. "You have my baby, you''ll never see another man again." "So it''s a trap!" Aleigha wanted to hit him, but he grabbed her hand. "Aleigha, it''s a trap of love." Because of the baby, Aleigha didn''t work so hard anymore. She thought about the baby before she did anything. On the weekend, she had a rare date a with Adrian. They went to watch movie. At 11 o''clock in the evening, Tanner called her when she was about to sleep. "Aleigha, something happened to Emilee. She''s in the hospital." Aleigha was a little panicked. She had lost too much. She didn''t want to lose Emilee. That poor girl had a hard time getting to where she was today. Why was the universe so unfair? "Aleigha, I''ll take you there." Adrian got up to get dressed. Aleigha''s mind was in a mess. In the end, it was Adrian who changed her clothes. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Tanner and Isaias. Isaias looked pretty anxious. "Aleigha, I''m sorry. I didn''t know Emilee would get hurt. It''s all my fault." "Didn''t you just take her to your home? What happened?" Aleigha was in a state of panic, and she even spoke with a hint of tremor. It happened when I was in my father''s room. It''d only been a couple of minutes..." Isaias looked very sad and helpless. "Stop ming yourself. Emilee will be fine, don''t worry." Tanner was smoking, and he seemed stable. Chapter 1301 "Aleigha, calm down. She''ll be okay." Adrian hugged Aleigha''s shoulders and consoled her in a gentle voice. After more than two hours, Emilee got out of the emergency room. "The patient broke four ribs, fractured her left leg and left hand. No internal injuries. "Who''s her family? Go check her in." Hearing this, Aleigha breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God she''s fine." Emilee woke up as soon as the anesthetic effect wore off. When she saw Aleigha, she said in a hurry, "Aleigha, I heard it." "You heard what?" "I heard Isaias''s father talking to Aubrie''s mother. They killed Mrs. Fulton." "They found me, so they pushed me off the second floor. "Several servants saw it." Isaias looked at Emilee in disbelief. "Emilee, are you serious?" Emilee nodded. "Yes. I heard it very clearly. They seemed to have had a falling out over it. "I think Aubrie''s mother has evidence that they killed Mrs. Fulton, so Mr. Fulton has to listen to her." "Emilee, You rest easy. Well take care of the rest." Tanner stayed to take care of Emilee, while the others left the hospital. As soon as they got out of the hospital, Isaias asked Aleigha, "Aleigha, what should I do now?" "There''s nothing you can do. Go to your grandfather in Fripdence. The house your father''s living in belongs to him." "My grandfather?" "Yes. He''s the only one Alexzander is afraid of. "Give your grandfather your mother''s letter, and show them to your uncles." Aleigha couldn''t sleep a wink this night, neither could Adrian. The next morning, Isaias went to Fripdence. Two dayster, he came back and took Aleigha to the Fulton Residence. It did not ur to Alexzander that his son would bring his father-inw and brothers-inw here. Each one of them was an influential celebrity. Before he knew what was happening, his youngest brother-inw rushed to him and hit out. He was ex- military, but he couldn''t beat this special forces brother-inw. When Aleigha came, she saw Alexzander, who always looked decent, was kneeling on the ground with a bruised face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Wow, that was surprising. "Isaias, what do you want us to do?" Isaias''s grandfather was a tall and heavily built old man. His eyes were bright and sharp. Liberty was his only daughter and youngest child, so he loved her very much. "Find out who killed my mother and get justice for her. "Grandpa, I want to know if my dad did this." "B*stard, you betrayed me!" Alexzander got furious and red at Isaias. Aleigha took this opportunity to sneak into Mrs. Fulton''s room. It seemed that Mckenzie was not here. Mrs. Fulton''s room was very clean. Aleigha searched for a long time, but found nothing special. It was not until she came into Alexzander''s room that she found something interesting. The Taylors came so suddenly, so Alexzander hadn''t had a chance to hide it yet. Mrs. Fulton died in the building where she lived. She fell from a not-somonly used room on the fourth floor. Therefore, Aleigha went to that room after getting out of Alexzander''s room. This room had been deliberately cleaned, and even the wall had been repainted. Aleigha looked around carefully, and then found a trace of blood in the corner. She remembered that the hospital saying Mrs. Fulton killed herself. Therefore, her body was never examined. No one had thought that she was actually killed by her husband. When Aleigha returned to the living room, Alexzander had been beaten up again. The corner of his mouth was bleeding. "Isaias, call the police. I saw blood on the wall of the room where Mrs. Fulton jumped off." Isaias nodded and called the police. Soon after, the policemen arrived. When they saw Alexzander, they were so frightened that they didn''t know what to do. Isaias told them what was going on and had a medical examinere here. The medical examiner took a sample of the blood and the police took Alexzander away. One dayter, the medical examiner said that the blood was indeed Mrs. Fulton''s. The police officially arrested Alexzander. Then a torrent of evidence was uncovered. Alexzander was soon taken back to Fripdence. It quickly came to light in a case more than 20 years ago, and Alexzander was involved. This case was not known to the public. Isaias mentioned it casually in the Bradshaw family. With the copse of the Fulton family, his enemy Maurice Faulkner became the biggest shot in City A. Maurice checked out all the crimes Alexzander hadmitted. Tanner had helped him a lot, because he wanted to avenge his sister. As for Aubrie''s mother, no one knew where she went. She just disappeared. Alexander''s downfall illustrated changing power of the upper sses. City A had been sonovel.ne overshadowed by a session of events. Tanner was grateful to Maurice for putting Alexzander in prison, although he knew that Maurice did this for himself. The point was, Maurice helped him get what he wanted. Maurice was now in charge of City A. He was so happy that he invited all the bigwigs to his party. Adrian was invited, too. Tanner reminded him to take this opportunity get closer to Maurice. It was mostly Maurice''s friends at the party. Tanner had known him for many years. Maurice was a free and easy person. Though he was young, he was promising and had a powerful. background. If it weren''t for Alexzander, he would have been more powerful. That was why he and Adrian appreciated each other. Aleigha had been really busy for the whole Alexzander thing. She hadn''t been to a party in a long time. She felt a bit hungry, so she went to the food area. "The president of Empire Group is Jaidyn Galloway? He''s really mysterious. I didn''t expect him to be so young." "Yeah, I heard he was not married yet. This is the first time I''ve regretted my marriage..." She heard some girls whispering about Jaidyn. She thought of the news she saw this morning. Jaidyn held a press conference to announce that he was president of Empire Group. Chapter 1302 Today, Empire was on an equal footing with Adrian''spany in City A. Adrian knew that while hispany had world leading technology, it had other weaknesses. For example, it was not as good as Empire Group in marketing. That was why he decided to work with Jaidyn. He saw long-term growth, not short-term gains. Aleigha had a feeling that Jaidyn did it in consultation with Adrian. Because he also announced a couple of big decisions at the press conference, all about Adrian. Shares in both of the twopanies soared after his press conference. "How could Adrian bear to leave you here alone?" Jaidyn came out of nowhere and stood beside Aleigha with a ss of wine. "Why are you everywhere? I think it''s time for you to be in a rtionship." Jaidyn smiled and didn''t say anything. He looked down at the waving wine, lost in thought. "Are you familiar with Maurice Faulkner?" His silence made her think he was angry, so she quickly changed the subject. "We are only casual acquaintances." "And he invited you to his private party? Jaidyn, you really don''t like telling the truth, do you?" Aleigha nced at him and continued to eat desserts. "You don''t have to be a close friend to get invited. Maurice just got rid of his biggest problem. "Now is the time for him to win people over. He''s more ambitious than we thought. "He can be a good friend or a terrible enemy, and I don''t want him to be my enemy." Aleigha agreed with Jaidyn. She silently took a sip of water and looked at Adrian, who was not far away. "You don''t have to worry about Adrian. He knows what he''s doing. Maurice grew up spoiled, but Adrian didn''t. "As far as I know, Adrian''s parents are very strict with Adrian. "How do you think he survived in City A if he was a good-for-nothing bum?" Aleigha once again gave Jaidyn a fierce look. Could the man read people''s mind? Jaidyn just smiled and left with his ss. Suddenly, he bumped into a young girl. This girl wobbled. She seemed to have drunk too much. Jaidyn grabbed her, who was about to fall down. However, the next second, she put her arm around Jaidyn''s neck and whispered in his ear. Without a word, Jaidyn picked her up and left. Everything happened so fast that no one had noticed it. Except for Aleigha. She felt really strange. Hesitating for a while, she followed them. Jaidyn carried the girl all the way out of the banquet hall. Aleigha followed them to the parking lot. She was even more confused.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Then, Jaidyn put the girl into his car. When he turned around, he saw Aleigha. He beckoned her over. "Who is she?" "Someone drugged her. Since you are here, help me keep an eyes on her." Aleigha nodded. Looking at the girl who was tightly closing her eyes, she frowned. She touched the girl''s forehead. The heat gave her an instant insight into what this girl had been dosed with. "I think we''d better send her to a hospital. She seems really ufortable." Jaidyn looked at his watch. The party had just begun, and it would be rude if he left at this time. "I''ll have someone send her to the hospital. You go back to Adrian first. He''s probably looking for you." Aleigha had no better way, so she went back to the banquet hall. She wished this girl would be fine. Aleigha came back to the party and sat down as if nothing had happened. "Miss Gardner? I''ve heard a lot about you." A man''s thuldeep voice rang out. Even though n he tried to look cheerful, he could not hide thenguor in voice. 02 Swno Aleigha looked at him and then got up with a smile. "Like wise, Mr. Faulkner." A hint of appreciation shed across Maurice''s eyes. He asked with a smile, "Why are you alone?" "I don''t like crowds and Adrian''s talking to someone. It''s nice to be here alone with the snacks." Aleigha gently raised her te. Though she was smiling, she separated herself from Maurice. Maurice''s heart missed a beat as he looked at her. He had to admit that he was charmed. He''d been with a lot of women, but he''d never had a moment like this. However, she was not avable. Adrian wouldn''t give up on her, and he didn''t want to be Adrian''s rival. So he would just ignore the throbbing in his heart. Still, there was obvious interest in his eyes. By the time Adrian came back, Maurice was already chatting withet his friends. Aleigha was enjoying her desserts alone. "What are they doing here?" Adrian saw Lennon and Leona not far away. His face darkened. "He''s really amazing. I didn''t know he knew Maurice." "Maurice''s now the most influential guy in City A, and he''s 2. Urse Lennon would do a cling to him. NovelDrama.Org "Now that he wants to avenge the Landry family, he needs the big man''s help. "It''s just that his woman is a pain in the ass!" Aleigha was talking about Leona, who had the thickest skin. She still came to see Aleigha every day after their big fight. Aleigha had never seen anyone so eager to be her best friend. "If you don''t like her, leave her alone." Adrian felt sorry for her. She was supposed to be a carefree princess. Aleigha nced at him and said with a smile, "Don''t you know she did this for you?" Adrian was speechless. He shook his head helplessly and gently touch the tip of her nose. When Lennon and Leona came in, no one paid any attention to them. Lennon didn''t like such asions. He came here just for his family. Leona pulled him in front of Maurice. An unnatural expression appeared on his face. "And you are?" Lennon came uninvited. Maurice didn''t know him, and there was a hint of caution in his eyes. Chapter 1303 "Mr. Faulkner, nice to meet you. I''m Leona Woods, and this is Lennon Landry. We''re from the Landry family." The reputation of the Landry family was in tatters. Maurice knew exactly how Adrian brought this family down. "The Landry family? The one went bankrupt?" There was a hint of irony in Maurice''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes, looking at them with a faint smile. It touched Lennon on his most sensitive spot. Being broke by Adrian was thest thing he ever wanted to remember. It was as if Adrian had trampled his dignity beneath his feet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The scoff and ridicule in Maurice''s eyes hurt Lennon''s self-esteem. "Mr. Faulkner, although the Landry family had been bankrupt, Lennon seeded to the title abroad. "At the level he is now, he can be Adrian''s equal." Leona was trying to soften the blow. She knew the most important thing was to calm Lennon down. "Adrian''s equal?" Maurice''s eyes grew colder and the irony in them was gone. Leona raised the corner of her mouth and showed a smile that she thought was charming. "Yes." "Adrian! I hear Lennon Landry is now your equal in City A!" Maurice shouted loudly. There was a hint of gloating in his tone. There was a burst ofughter in the banquet hall. It was really humiliating. Lennon gave Leona a dirty look and turned to leave. "Maybe it''s predicting 20 years from now." Someone replied in a loud voice. Apparently, it was sarcasm. Lennon was so angry that his face turned red. He shook off her hand and left. "See? Your problem''s gone." Adrian suddenly said. Everyone was watching the show. Aleigha smiled helplessly. "Lennon is not my problem. That woman is. She''s not gonna leave." Aleigha''s gaze became sharp as Leona approached them. She looked at Adrian and suddenly reached out to hold his hand. Adrian looked at her hand, not knowing what she was up to. Just as he was thinking, Aleigha got up and leaned into his arms. She said like a spoiled child, "Adrian, I''m so tired." Adrian was all goose bumps up, but still looked at her tenderly. "I''ll take you to rest." "Well, okay." Aleigha looked externally. Lying in Adrian''s arms, she ignored Leona, who was walking towards her. "Aleigha, Adrian, you..." Leona walked over happily, only to see them being so lovey-dovey. She was so angry that she stood there and didn''t know what to say. Her delicate make-up looked a bit grim from anger. When they arrived at the lounge, Aleigha suddenlyughed in a low voice. "Aleigha, stop acting like a spoiled child. I almost burst intoughter." Aleighaughed her head off. "Did you see that expression on Le n so d I got the drop on or she''d be all over us all night. Adrian felt that this girl was awful smart. She could always find a way to deal with people she hated. "I''m going to say goodbye to Maurice." Not long after Adrian left, Leona showed up again. When she saw Aleigha leaning on the sofa, she got mad. "Aleigha, how could you make out with Adrian in public? That is really..." Aleigha looked at her with her eyebrow raised and asked with. smile, "Really what? We''re marahet Can''t we make out?" Leona was at a loss for words. "But both of you are public figures. You could have done it at home. I said this for your own good." "I''m good. I just don''t want to see you again, got it? Off you go." There was an unmistakable coldness in Aleigha''s voice. "You!" Leona lost her head in anger. The image of their intimate embrace pricked her heart. "B*tch, you''re gonna ruin Adrian." Aleigha looked confused. "You lost me." "Don''t you know how many women adore him? They''re all from powerful families! "As long as he keeps his marriage a secret, those women will do anything to please him and help him with his career. But he broke their hearts for you!" "Your logic amazes me" Aleigha almostughed out loud. "Why do I feel like you''re one of those women?" "Aleigha, don''t you want what''s best for Adrian?" Leona couldn''t think of another excuse. "Why don''t you tell me what to do?" Aleigha''s face darkened and she looked at Aleigha coldly. Leona was a little stunned. She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. Adrian pushed the door open and came in. Seeing his, his eyes turned cold as he strode forward and pushed Leona away. "Get lost!" Leona lost her bnce and fell to the ground. A sharp pain came from her ankle. "Adrian!" The pain made her scream. A look of disgust shed across Adrian''s eyes. He bent down to pick up Aleigha and walked out. Leona quivered with indignation. She sat on the floor for half an hour before she got up with the help of the waiter. Adrian left the party with Aleigha in advance. Before that, he signed an order with Maurice. This was the first time they''d worked together, so Adrian cut the price to the bone. Maurice appreciated him more. Chapter 1304 It was getting hot inte May. Ruby had been sharing Adrian''s schedule with Leona. But every time she reached the spot on the schedule, he was gone. That really pissed her off. She knew Adrian would change his schedule at thest minute. But this was just too frequent. She couldn''t help but wonder if there was something wrong with the schedule Ruby gave her. Adrian had a new office next to his old one so he could keep an eye on Aleigha. He''d know what she did every day in the first ce. He even prepared everything she ate and used himself. This afternoon, Adrian was having a meeting. Aleigha wasn''t involved because she had other things to do. With a loud bang, her office was forcefully pushed open. Aleigha shivered slightly and looked out the door in anger. Leona, who she had not seen for a few days, rushed in angrily. Without a word, she threw herself on Aleigha''s office table and began to cry. "Miss Gardner, we couldn''t stop her. Would you like to call the security guard?" The secretary stood outside the door with a frightened look on her face. She remembered that Adrian telling her to take care of Aleigha. If this crazy woman did something to Aleigha, no one was gonna get away with it. "I''m good. Off you go." The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and closed the door. No one knew how many times she had scolded Leona in her heart. "What are you doing? I told you I didn''t want to see you again." Aleigha''s eyes were a little cold. She didn''t know what Leona was up to. "Aleigha, are you pregnant?" Aleigha frowned slightly, and the coldness in her eyes was stronger. "Who told you that?" "Everyone knows Adrian''s trying his best to keep you safe and sound. He was even seen going to the mother and baby store. "The only exnation is that you''re pregnant." "So what if I''m pregnant? What''s that got to do with you?" Aleigha raised the corner of her mouth slightly, looked at her mockingly. Leona was stunned, and her face was wet with tears. She wanted to tear Aleigha apart, but she couldn''t. "Aleigha, you misunderstood me. I''m just mad that you didn''t tell me. "I''m sorry. I thought we were friends." Friends? Aleigha suddenly felt that this woman was probably out of her mind. Aleigha''s silence made Leona more anxious. She hurriedly threw away her purse and knelt before Aleigha. Hugging Aleigha''s calf, she cried like hell. Aleigha could not hear clearly what she was talking about. Maybe it was an apology or something. Leona cried for a long time, but Aleigha was unmoved. But Leona didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She wiped her tears and said, "Aleigha, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I regard you as my best friend. "Why can''t you forgive me? Boo-hoo..." Aleigha was speechless. For a moment, she wanted to call the psych ward. "What are you doing? Who let you in in?" Adrian came as soon as he knew Leona came to Aleigha again. Leona''s face changed as soon as she saw Adrian. "Aleigha, why are you doing this to me? "Everyone says you are kind and sweet. Why do you have to make things difficult for me?" A hint of coldness shed in Aleigha''s eyes. She looked up at Adrian and said, "Please have someone drive her out." "Aleigha, why? Didn''t I apologize to you?" Leona was unwilling to leave. She hugged Aleigha''s leg and tried her best to show sadness. Seeing this, Adrian strode forward and grabbed her by the cor. The next second, he picked her up, went to the door, and threw her on the ground. Then, he closed the door. Aleigha nced at Leona''s purse on the ground. Adrian immediately got it. He picked up the purse, opened the door, and threw it on Leona''s face. There door. da ghostly cry outside the not until the security Leona away that the world returned to peace. "Why did you let her in?" Adrian''s face was gloomy. Obviously, he was very angry. "I didn''t know she was insane. I thought she was here to talk to me. "You know what? She knelt down in front of me and cried on my leg for over half an hour." Aleigha knew that Adrian was angry, so she spoke in a rxed tone. "I''ll tell them not to let her in again." + Adrian took a deep breath and sat opposite Aleigha. "I''ll send you hometer I''m going over to ce to take care of "Well, okay." After taking Aleigha home, Adrian left. Aleigha was lying on the bed, reading a book. Suddenly, the phone in her bedroom rang. It gave her a fright. Because the caller kept silent. She got a bit impatient and was there was suddenly a S about to hang up the phone, on the other end of the "Is that Aleigha? This is Uncle Atticus. Do you remember me?" Uncle Atticus? A dark-faced, hunched middle-aged man shed across Aleigha''s mind. "Uncle Atticus? How do you know my number?" "Aleigha, your aunt ising to you. You have to be careful." The signal might be bad because he hung up before he finished speaking. The phone never rang again. Aleigha wondered how did they know her number. Why was Peing to her? She needed to tell Adrian about this. She was pregnant, so she had to be careful.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was 10 o''clock in the evening. The doorbell rang at this moment. After a while, the maid went to open the door. Aleigha got up and walked to the window. There were three people standing outside the door. Although it was dark, she knew who they were. The servant did not know them, so she would not let them in. Pe couldn''t stand being shut out. As a shrew, she started yelling. Phoenix rushed out with the bodyguards. Seeing them, Pe finally behaved herself. She tried to get it, but no one would let her. Although she came from the country, she was not as simple as most of the country people. She actually spread the quilt on the ground andy down with her two kids. Chapter 1305 Aleigha''s heart sank. If she weren''t pregnant, she''d be out there kicking Pe''s ass. Adrian came back just before 12 o''clock at night, and there was a new excitement outside the door. Aleigha went downstairs. Adrian looked coldly at the three people on the ground. He''d had a few drinks tonight. "Who are they?" Phoenix shook his head. "They said they were Mrs. Xiao''s family." "Get rid of them!" Adrian nced at Pe and went straight inside. "Are you Adrian Xiao, Aleigha''s husband? I''m her aunt. I know you." To keep Adrian from walking away, Pe threw Phoenix off and ran towards Adrian. Then she got down on her knees and hugged his leg. Adrian looked down and saw Pe''s ttering smile. What a shifty face! "Get out of my way!" Enraged, Adrian kicked her. However, Pe held his leg like an octopus, grinning obstinately. "Adrian, we just want to see Aleigha." "Why? I don''t think we are still family." In the end, Aleigha couldn''t help but walk out. "You said you''d take care of us at my dad''s grave." It was Samantha. She had been reluctant to go back to the countryside since she lived in the city. They went to the Gardner Residence first, but the Gardners were gone and they saw no one. One day, they saw Adrian and Aleigha on TV. They asked around, and spent a lot of money to get the address of the Xiao Residence. They were gonna hang on to Aleigha forever. "What? Why should I support you guys? You are just parasites on themunity! "Stop dreaming and get out of here now!" Adrian knew how shameless Aleigha''s so-called rtives were. He felt really sorry for her. He had no idea what she had been through thest few years. Apparently, Pe and her kids were more annoying than the Gardners. "Why are you still standing there? Get rid of them." Adrian''s eyes shed with a cold light, and he kicked heavily at Pe''s face. With a sharp wail, Pe bounced out like a ball. Finally, shended at the door. Seeing this, Samantha and Sean started crying and shouting. Sean was so fat that he had no waist. The bodyguards were all over him, but he was quick. He didn''t seem afraid at all and darted swiftly into the house. Aleigha''s eyes were filled iwth anger. She took out the shining silver pistol from her pocket. She fired a shot at Sean. She was a pretty good shot now. The shot hit him right at the foot, making a hole in his brand-new sneakers. Of course, Aleigha wouldn''t kill him. Scaring him was enough. Sure enough, Sean started shaking, like a defeated boar. He sat down on the ground, and at the same time, a stream of yellow liquid came out of his trousers. Hearing the gunshot, Pe got up trembling and rushed to Sean. But she didn''t dare to say anything. Samantha was also scared out of her wits. She stood there, not daring to move. "Mom, These are my new shoes! They''re expensive!" Wow, wow... His mother and sister were scared to tears, and all he cared about was his shoes. Aleigha didn''t want to waste her time on them anymore. She over to Adrian''s side and held kest hand. "Let''s go." Pe did not dare to make a fuss again and left with Sean and Samantha. As soon as they left, Adrian had someone follow them. Aleigha was really pissed off. She told Adrian what Pe had done. "Didn''t you kick Pe out before? Why is she back?" Aleigha shook her head. "They''re shameless. They don''t care about dignity. "They must be here to ask me for money." "Leave it to me. I''ll deal with them." Aleigha nodded and threw herself into Adrian''s embrace. "Will you despise me because of my rtives? "The Gardners, Pe and her kids... None of them are normal." "Of course I won''t. You are not one of them. You''re my wife. It''s my duty to take care of you. "Am I right?" Early the next morning, Adrian left home. Aleigha slept until almost nine o''clock. After washing up, she prepared to go to thepany. As soon as the car got out of the garage, three figures rushed out. Sean stood in front of her car like a Buddha, Pe and Samantha standing on both sides. "Aleigha, if you keep ignoring us, I''m gonna break your mom''s stuff." What? Aleigha rolled down the car window, holding a gun in her hand, and looked at Pe coldly. "Howe you have my mom''s stuff?" Pe looked at Aleigha with vignce, for fear that she would fire a shot again. "I always have it. She left it with me." "Show me what it is, or get out of my sight." Pe looked at Samantha and then took out something wrapped in a handkerchief from her pocket. Aleigha looked at her coldly. When she saw the ck handkerchief, her eyes instantly turned red. Inside it was a crystal clear bracelet made of the finest suet jade. Pe was poor, but she had never dared to sell this jade bracelet. On one hand, she was afraid of being cheated. On the other hand, she always thought it would be useful. "How much do you want?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Aleigha knew the jade bracelet. When She was young, her mother et told her that Grandpa bought if at an auction abroad. es novels It was expensive and her mom liked it very much. The all family soon fell into decay, because of Marcos. Her mom seldom took out the bracelet again. She looked for this bracelet when her mom died, but she couldn''t find it. She thought Pe had sold it. However, to her surprise, Pe still had it. "Aleigha, we don''t want money. We just want you to support us. "By the way, you need to marry Samantha to a rich guy and get Sean a pretty wife." "You''re just daydreaming," Aleigha did not want to talk to her anymore. Chapter 1306 If Pe still had the bracelet, it meant she never wanted to sell it. Pe knew that Aleigha missed her mother, so she used it to ckmail her. "Well, then I''ll just sell or break it. Don''t regret it. "It was your mother''s favorite. I heard your grandfather gave it to her. "There''s only one in the whole world. If I break it..." Pe raised her eyebrow triumphantly, and then deliberately dangled the bracelet in front of Aleigha. Aleigha was annoyed, but there was no expression on her face. "My mother''s been dead a long time. What am I supposed to do with this bracelet? "This will only upset me. If you like it, keep it. But I think this is quite valuable. "Since you''re poor, sell it." After that, Aleigha closed the window and ignored Pe. Pe panicked. Did this girl really not care about the bracelet? "Mom, she''s lying. She just wants you to sell it so that she can buy it back. Don''t fall for her traps." Samantha knew how smart Aleigha''s mind was. Pe might be fooled by Aleigha, but she was not. Hearing this, Pe calmed down. She knocked on the window and said with a smile, "Aleigha, you don''t have to lie to me. I''m not a fool. "How about this? I''ll give you a day to think about it. I''ll give it to you on my terms." After that, Sean got out of Aleigha''s way. Aleigha was in turmoil as she left. "Mrs. Xiao, are you gonna tell Mr. Xiao about this?" The driver had been in the Xiao family for many years, and he had seen what happened just now. "Don''t tell Adrian for now. He''s been really busytely. I''ll handle this." For most of the day, Aleigha seemed distracted. The jade bracelet kepting back to her. It was like her mom was reminding her to get it back. However, she didn''t want to give Pe what she asked. She wanted to get rid of them forever. In the afternoon, Adrian drove home. "You were absent-minded at lunch. Did something happen?" Adrian asked in a gentle voice. Aleigha came back to her senses and smiled. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Adrian looked at her and stopped asking. After dinner, Aleigha went to wash up. Adrian had Phoenixe to his study. "What did they do today?" "They stopped Mrs. Xiao''s car this morning and then disappeared. I heard they were talking about a bracelet." A bracelet? Adrian immediately understood why Aleigha had been distracted all day. He knew how much Aleigha loved her mom. That bracelet must meant something. "I see. I''m going to Jaidyn tonight." When Aleigha came out of the bathroom, she saw Adrian changing his clothes. "You''re going out?" "Yes, I have ast-minute appointment with Jaidyn. I''ll be back in a moment. Wait for me at home." Aleigha didn''t think too much about it. She nodded like amb, walked to him and kissed his lips. After Adrian left, Aleighay on the bed and stared straight at the ceiling. The past was vivid in her mind. She thought of her mother, her grandmother, and everything. After all she had done and gained, she couldn''t even get her mother''s favorite back. Was money, fame, and position more important than her mother? Adrian went to Jaidyn''s vi. As soon as he came in, he smelt a faint fragrance. He was sensitive to fragrance, and he knew it was a smell women liked. As expected, when Jaidyn came out, he saw a girl behind him. He didn''t know her, but she looked like a sight for sore eyes. The point was, even Adrian couldn''t hate her. He thought of the first time he met Aleigha. "This is Kianna Watts, this is Adrian Xiao." Jaidyn looked at Adrian and hurriedly looked away. A meaningful smile shed across Adrian''s cold face. "This is the first time I''ve seen a his house other t "Adrian said to Kianna V "You''re Adrian Xiao? They say you''re an iceberg! Wow, I think you''re a handsome inceberg." Jodie nced at Adrian and turned to look at Jaidyn. There was obvious affection in her eyes. "Cough, cough, cough." Jaidyn walked into the living room. "Am I disturbing you? How about Ie tomorrow?" Adrian asked as he stood at the door. "It''s okay. You think I wanna see your ice-cold face every day?" Adrian frowned slightly and subconsciously reached out to touch his face. "Is my face unpleasant?" Content bel Sol Seeing hime in, Jodie went to the kitchen to get coffee. "What''s the matter?" "It''s about Aleigha." "Enough. Aren''t you powerful? Why do you alwayse to me for help? "She''s your wife, not mine. If you divorce her and marry her to me, I''d love to help her." Jaidyn said gruffly. He watched Adrian''s face out of the corner of his eye. As he expected, Adrian''s face darkened. He was really like an iceberg right now. "You say that again, I''ll have yourpany out of here in a year. I promise." "Is that your way of asking someone to help you? Wow, turns out you''re not a big person. "By the way,st time I checked, your''eThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. at the mayor. What make et you think you can kick Jai maket Kianna happened to hear Adrian as she came out with coffee. She walked up to him, put the coffee in front of him, and retorted angrily. Jaidyn sat there,ughing. Adrian was furious. He red at Jaidyn and asked, "Who is she? She eats with that mouth?" "Don''t forget you''re a gentleman." Jaidyn shrugged, his face full of indifference. "Hey, mind your words!" Kianna was mad and red fiercely at Adrian. Adrian nced at her and looked at Jaidyn. "There is a diamond factory in South Africa. "I found out it belonged to Lennon. The profits are very considerable. "After he inherited the property, it became his most important source of ie. "I can take it from him. Are you interested? "When it''s done, we''ll split the profits 50-50." "50-50? Since when do you do charity?" Jaidyn'' eyes suddenly sparkled. Chapter 1307 "There are conditions. I''m gonna leave this all up to you. When you go to South Africa, find me that blue diamond." "The blue diamond that Henry II of Ennd left in South Africa? You''re giving me a great job. "I knew you wouldn''t be so generous." "You can quit if you want. I can work with someone else. You''re not my only option." "You..." Adrian knew what kind of person Jaidyn was. He would never say no to money. "When should I set off?" "It''s up to you. Come to mypany tomorrow, and I''ll give something to you." After leaving Jaidyn''s ce, Adrian decided to have someone look into Kianna. On second thought, he gave up. Jaidyn was not a fool. He must have done it before. Otherwise, why would he let her stay at his house? Thinking of this, Adrian rxed. He knew that Jaidyn had a thing for Aleigha. With Kianna around, sooner orter he would get over Aleigha. As Adrian drove home, he saw three furtive figures outside his house. He parked his car and got out, only to see Samantha walk to him. "Adrian... Adrian..." Samantha looked at Adrian with an odd, dreamy smile on her face. Adrian frowned and said coldly. "I don''t like to take things too far. "You used to be Aleigha''s family, so I forgave you for sticking around outside my house. "But if I see you again, you''re nevering to this city again." "Adrian, I..." Samantha looked at Adrian like a frightened bird. Her usual arrogance was gone. Adrian turned around and walked into his house without looking back. There was a heavy rain at night. Pe and her kids spent the night at an ATM room down the street. When she woke up in the morning, she found Samantha was gone. Pe thought Samantha was wandering around, so she didn''t think too much about it. She went to the Xiao Residence again with Sean. They watched Adrian drive away. Half an hourter, Aleigha''s car showed up. They rushed to her in a hurry. Pe couldn''t wait any longer. Aleigha saw them from afar and rolled down the car window. "Wait for me at this restaurant this afternoon." Throwing out a note, Aleigha left in a hurry. She didn''t want to see Pe''s annoying face. Holding the note, Pe almost screamed out of excitement. She decided to go to the restaurant now. It was because they couldn''t afford to take a cab. The only money she had left was to buy Sean food. As for Samantha, Pe did not have time to look for her. At lunchtime, Aleigha excused herself from visiting Emilee and went straight to the police station. Coincidentally, she came across the policeman she knew, Arthur Maddox. Pe and Sean walked all morning and finally arrived at the restaurant at one o''clock in the afternoon. They didn''t dare to get in. Tired and hungry, they sat outside the restaurant. Aleigha arrived at past two o''clock. She took one look at the two dibobted people and went into the restaurant. Pe and Sean followed her in. "Order whatever you want." Aleigha hated them to the core. All she wanted was to get that bracelet back. But she knew too well about Pe''s personality. Pe was not just gonna give that bracelet to her. This woman was greedy. "Now we''re talking. Aleigha, tell me, did you agree to my terms?" Pe looked at Aleigha''s expressionless face and felt a little nervous. Ever since she returned to City A, she load changed a lot. She w longer the pushover she en.swt Pe reminded herself to be careful. "Yes. It''s not hard for me to give you what you want. to be. "I will provide you with a ce to live, but all three of you need to get jobs." "What? Sean''s never had a job, and Samantha is supposed to be stay-at-home richdy. "As for me, I''m too old to work. "B*tch, you''re making things difficult for me." Pe got mad right away. She shouted like a shrew, not caring where she was. Aleigha nced at her and slightly raised the corner of her mouth. "Why do I have to raise you guys?" "Why? Because I have your mom''s stuff. "Give me 100 million, and I''ll give you the bracelet." Pe''s with idea. 100 million turned and came up Was more than enough for her to splurge. "Yes, we want 100 million. It''s just a piece of cake for you, right? "You are so rich, why can''t you give us some? Have you forgotten that my family raised you? "It''s time for you to pay us back." It was Sean. He ordered a lot of food while Pe was talking to Aleigha. He was already drooling before the food arrived. Heughed, exposing his yellowing broken teeth. Aleigha felt so disgusted that she lost all appetite. She could smell him sitting across from him. When was thest time he took a shower? "Pay you back? Wow, that''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard. "I was living in your house, but my mom gave you a monthly stipend. I owe you nothing. "Is your impudence natural? "And you even want 100 million? Don''t you know that ckmail is punishable by imprisonment?" Hearing that, Pe''s face suddenly froze. She looked around but didn''t find anything unusual. She took a deep breath, took out the bracelet and lift it up. She said in a sharp voice, "Aleigha, I''m gonna break it!" Aleigha snorted in her heart. But thinking of the bracelet, she pressed her lips. She said expressionlessly, "Okay, fine." Immediately, she took out her check book and wrote Pe a check. Pe grabbed the check and carefully counted the zeros. There was a satisfying smile on her face. "We don''t know how to use it. Please transfer the money to my bank card." Pe put the check back on the table and handed Aleigha her bank card. "Then pleasee with me to the bank. I can''t transfer that kind of money from here."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Pe did not doubt her. She had seen it on TV. She took Sean''s hand and was about to walk out. "I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''m so hungry Let''s go after lunch." Sean was both tired and hungry. He needed food. Content befo "All that matters now is getting the money. Go!" Pe blushed with nervousness and excitement. Chapter 1308 Aleigha paid the bill and walked out of the restaurant. She got in the car but did not intend to take them with her. "I''ll meet you at the bank two blocks ahead." After that, the driver started the car and drove away, leaving Pe cursing behind her in a fit of anger. When Aleigha got to the bank, someone took her to the VIP lounge. The clerk told her that she could make the transfer now, as long as Pe was here. Pe and Sean ran over almost without stopping. They looked around, trying to find Aleigha. Someone walked up to them and brought them into the VIP lounge. At the same time, someone secretly followed them in. As soon as Pe came in, she gasped and couldn''t even say aplete sentence. "Check it out. I can transfer it to you now." Aleigha gave Pe a hint with her eyes. Pe quickly gave her her bank card and did not care about what happened behind her. Aleigha handed the card to the clerk. After a while, the transfer was done. "You can check your bnce now." Aleigha passed the card to Pe, and a trace of a smile shed in her eyes. Pe took her card with a trembling hand. She wondered if she was dreaming. "Well, thank you. But I can''t give you the bracelet now. I need to make sure that I get the money." "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you." Pe took the card and flied to the counter. Soon, she saw the number she wanted. Both she and Sean danced with excitement. "Pe all, Sean all, you''re under suspicion of racketeering. Come with us to the police station." Just as Pe and Sean were happy, two cops handcuffed them. Pe was sent to the police station before she knew what had happened. "Miss Gardner, you shoulde with us, too." Arthur said. Originally, this wasn''t his case. But Aleigha asked him for help and he said yes. That was why he came here. "Mr. Maddox, the jade bracelet on Pe is a relic of my mother. "She took it. Can I have it back?" Arthur was a little surprised, but then he nodded. As long as you have proof that it belongs to your mother." Proof? Aleigha smiled and said nothing, and then went to the police station. It was already evening when she came out of the police station. She had turned off her cell phone. When she turned it on, she was almost home. A figure darted out and rushed to her car. Aleigha looked over, only to see Samantha lying on the ground in a sorry state and ring at her. ''Aleigha, where is my mother?" "Keep driving. Ignore her." Aleigha closed her eyes. The driver did as she said. Samantha was really freaked out. She thought she could stop Aelgiha, but she was wrong. The car did not stop but went faster and faster. Samantha had no choice but to get out of the way. Aleigha could hear Samantha cursing as she walked into the house. It was alreadyte but Adrian hadn''te back yet. After taking a bath, Aleigha sat at her desk and read papers. From time to time Samantha''s cries woulde from downstairs, but she pretended not to hear them. Adrian hadn''t been home all night, nor had he called Aleigha. Looking at the empty bed, Aleigha upset. She wondered if was something wrong with rtionship. They had not quarreled since their marriage, but she did not feel the way she felt when she was in love with him. She changed her clothes and went out. As she expected, Samantha stopped her car again. "Aleigha, where are my mom and my brother?" Slowly rolling down the window, Aleigha slightly smiled and said with a sneer, "The bracelet on Pe is fake. "The real one is on you. I''ll tell you where they are when you give that to me." "B*tch, how dare you threaten me? So what if you married Adrian? I remember something very clearly. "If you don''t let go of my mom and my brother, I''m gonna tell everyone your dirtyundry. "Adrian is so gonna abandon you. Haha." A hint of fierceness shed across Aleigha''s eyes. She closed the window and didn''t want to say anything else. Yes, she had a secret. It was a secret she would never forget. She thought if she left that ce, she could forget it ever happened. But Pe and Samantha knew about it. She arrived at thepany. Adrian was no here. His assistant only knew that he went out. For the whole morning, Aleigha was in a state of unease. At lunchtime, Jaidyn came to herpany and saw her sitting nkly on the sofa with a ss of honey water. "What''s wrong? Where''s Adrian? What happened to you guys?" "Nothing. We''re fine." Aleigha came to her senses and took a sip of honey water. "Who''s woman downstairs? She kept yelling and screaming. Didn''t you hearthat?" Jaidyn put on a serious expression. "What woman?" Aleigha was confused. "She said she was your rtive, and she told everyone you got raped before you came to City A." The ss in Aleigha''s hand fell to the ground, and the honey sshed in all directions. She of ss pierced her ankles and ca calves. "Samantha!" Aleigha was so furious that she got up. Jaidyn hurriedly reached out to stop her. "Calm down. I''ve already had someone take her away."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I''m gonna kill her. Let go of my hand." "Aleigha! Take it easy! When did you be so easily provoked?" Aleigha gazed at Jaidyn and didn''t know what to say. All this time she had be irritable and irascible. She could do nothing to calm down. "It''s not what she said." "Then rx and think about how to deal with her." They came to Aleigha''s office. Aleigha told Jaidyn about her secret. "It''s obvious she''s just out to get you. It''s not a big deal. I''ll take care of it. "You just close your eyes and have some rest." "You know where Adrian is, right? What happened?" Jaidyn shook his head. "I don''t. He was in my ce that day, butter he left in a hurry and asked me to take care of you. I don''t think he''d put himself in danger. "Nothing will happen. Don''t worry." "If he doesn''t make it back alive, I''m gonna remarry." Aleigha said, gnashing her teeth. Chapter 1309 Adrian disappeared for a week. Aleigha did everything she could to track him down, only to find out that he wasst seen at the airport. It was like he just vanished. No one knew where he was. Aleigha was either at work or at home every day. She spent all her time outside of work looking for Adrian. Chicago, USA. Adrian, dressed in a ck suit, was walking in a deserted alley. There was the sound of dripping water here. The smell of Earth in the air after a heavy rain did not seem to bother him. There was a ck figure behind him. The distance between them was less than five meters. Adrian walked very slowly. He seemed unaware of the woman behind him, casually flicking his rain- soaked hair. His handsome face looked cold. At the end of the alley, he stopped and turned abruptly. The woman was caught unprepared. She waved her hands awkwardly. "Hey, Adrian, nice to meet you." Adrian narrowed his eyes and sized up the girl. She was in her early twenties and was dressed to the nines. There was a ck umbre in her hand. The umbre looked out of ce in her dress. She smiled awkwardly, her big round eyes staring at him. "I told you to stay far away from me! You don''t understand humannguage?" Adrian''s tone was as cold as ever. Even when it came to girls, he was not friendly. The girl''s eyes dimmed, but immediately lit up. "I like you. I made up my mind to be with you from the moment you saved me." "I''m married, and my wife is the only one I''m gonna be with. Stay away from me. This is myst warning to you." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and jumped over a two- foot wall. Then, he disappeared without a trace. The girl stamped her foot in anger. There was nothing she could do. Seven days ago. Adam''s assistant called Adrian out of the blue to tell him that Adam and Tracey had an ident on the trip. It happened so fast that Adrian didn''t have time to tell Aleigha about this. Fortunately, Jaidyn was with him at that time. He told Jaidyn to take care of Aleigha and left. His private jet was not in City A, so he chartered a ne to go to America alone. As he got off the ne, he realized that it was a hoax. He was followed right out of the airport, and he was chased twice in a row. He saved a girl from drowning, and she followed him for days. He was a special case, so he was keeping a low profile in Chicago. As he expected, everyone in City A knew he disappeared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He didn''t want to blow his cover, so he didn''t contact Aleigha. He missed her like crazy, but he didn''t show it on his face. His Chicago office had been taken over. As soon as he got there, he''d be surrounded. Fortunately, he met a middle-aged man in Chinatown who owned a Chinese restaurant. He''d been staying at this restaurant for thest few days. He''d been going out almost every day, and he wouldn''t be back untilte. The middle-aged man was also from City A. He came to America after his wife died. Adrian was chased and wounded, so he hid in this restaurant. That was why he got to know the owner. After leaving the alley, Adrian took a long detour back to this restaurant. There weren''t many guests here. Adrian sat in front of the bar and ordered a bottle of beer. "Young man, when are you nning to return home?" The middle-aged man asked Adrian with a smile looking very kind. "When I''m done with everything." Adrian replied in a cold voice. No one knew what he was thinking. "Is City A still the same? I haven''t been back for a long time, and I don''t know what it has be." Adrian didn''t say anything. He drank his beer and listened to the man talk to himself. As the restaurant closed, Adrian helped to clean up. He didn''t put on any airs at all. "Young man, do you know Alexzander?" "Yes." "He is my brother." "Yes." "He died because of you. Do you remember?" Yes." "Do you know who I am?" Adrian ced the chair on the ground and looked up at the man. Then, he sat down. After a while, he said slowly, "I knew who you were the moment you asked me to stay." "You are so smart, but you won''t survive tonight. You go to yourpany every day. "Sadly, it doesn''t belong to you anymore. I''m gonna avenge my brother. You don''t mind, do you?" The man was still smiling, and he sat on another chair. "There''s too many people trying to kill me. I suggest you go home now, and I''ll pretend I didn''t hearthat." A shadow of a smile touched Adrian''s mouth. He suddenly had a silver pistol in his hand. At this time, someone broke in. Adrian immediately got up and ran straight to the middle-aged man. Meanwhile, gunshots rang out. The next second, the man who broke in was lying in a pool of blood. Adrian rushed to Alexzander''s brother and helped him up. There et was a hint of anger on his cold face. "Let''s talk about thister. "Now, I need you to leave." "You...man looked at Adrian in surprise. After a while, he shook hand and limped into a secret room. This ce was absolutely safe. Seeing this, Adrian took in a deep breath and walked towards the door. With a loud noise, the ss door was smashed, and eight strong men rushed in. Adrian kept shooting at them. He never relented to his enemies. People were dying in a pool of blood, and no one could tell where Adrian was. He was hiding behind the counter. About five minutester, the police woulde. Sure enough, the sound of the police car was getting clearer. The men outside left in a hurry. Adrian let out a long sigh of relief. He was about to reload when something cold pressed against his head. "Now I can kill you." "Do it." Adrian replied coldly, without a trace of cowardice. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Not at all. This isn''t the first time my life has been in danger. You can kill me now." Chapter 1310 "Alexzander said you were cruel, ruthless and cunning, but I don''t think so." "Why are we talking about this now? Aren''t you gonna avenge your brother? Come on, the police areing. Kill me and tell them you are acting in self-defense." There were footsteps outside the door, but the man suddenly put down his gun. He walked up to Adrian and threw his gun. Then, he raised his hands and shouted for help. They came out of the police station. Adrian walked behind the middle-aged man without saying a word. "They are gangsters. How did you offend them?" "I don''t know. Someone tricked me here," Adrian replied. The man stopped and looked back at Adrian. "Alexzander and I are half brothers. "One day, he called me and said he was dying. He told me a lot of things, so I knew you were Adrian when I saw you." "I tried to kill you, but then..." Adrian looked up at him and saw him narrowing his eyes. "Then, you didn''t want to kill me anymore." "I can get you out of the country." "I''m good. I''ll be gone in two days." Then went back to the restaurant. Adrian continued to help him clean up in silence. He didn''t go out for the next two days. On the morning of the third day, he disappeared. City A. Aleigha was sitting at her desk in a state of uneasiness. The news these days was all about Adrian''s sudden disappearance. For the first time, she realized that she had lost contact with him. He left without telling her. "Miss Gardner, the reporters are here again. Should we send them away?" "Forget it. Let them be." Millennium Park, Chicago.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Adrian was still wearing his ck suit. As a neat freak, he hadn''t changed his clothes in days. He felt very ufortable right now. "I thought you died." When Tanner got out of the car, he saw Adrian, who was in a sorry state. "Who did it? How are my parents?" "They''re doing well. This hunt seems to be the work of someone we don''t know, but I found something interesting." "Say it!" "It''s a long story. I think your first priority is to take a shower and change." "I can''t wait that long. Get me a ne now. Aleigha is waiting for me." When he spoke of Aleigha, his eyes softened and his face became less cold. "If Aleigha saw you like this, she''dugh at you." Tanner joked. Adrian nced at him. The corners of his mouth curled up and he said, "She must have been worried sick about me. I need to go back now." "Are you gonna put the Chicago thing on hold?" "Well, since I don''t know who''s behind this, I''d rather not waste any more time." "You really got your ass handed to you. I can''t stopughing at the thought of it" Adrian didn''t mind Tanner''s teasing. He just wanted to go home. Night fell. It was drizzling in City A. Aleigha sat at her desk reading papers. There were footsteps outside the door, as if a servant was cleaning the room. She looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already 10 o''clock in the evening. Cleaning at this hour? She stood up in confusion and opened the door. The next second, she saw a tall man and smelled the strong smell of sweat. His heart pounded and she hurriedly stepped back. But the man held her by the waist. "Aleigha, where are you going?" She could not be more familiar with this voice. "Wow, when was thest time you took a shower?" She covered her nose and deliberately put on look of disgust. Adrian to not know whether tough or cry. "I skipped shower so you could see me earlier." Adrian hugged her with a smile. "Who''d have thought a neat freak like you would smell like garbage? Not me anyway." Aleigha joked. Her anxiety was finally gone. She had so many things to say and so many questions to ask, but suddenly it didn''t matter. The only thing mattered was that he was back. "It''s been a rough couple of days, but I''ll let you know when I get out of the shower." The next morning, Adrian drove Aleigha to thepany. vels As soon as they arrived, the reporters surrounded them. Adrian didn''t have time to talk to the reporters. He called security and chased them away. Adrian''s employees were shocked to learn of his return. Soon, the news media was all over his return. At 10 o''clock, Lennon suddenly came to Aleigha''spany. "Miss Gardner, Mr. Landry wants to see you." Aleigha frowned slightly and thought, "What brings him here?" "Let him in." After a while, Lennon came in. Aleigha was dealing with the documents. "Aleigha, Adrian is back?" Lennon asked. "Well, what''s the matter?" "I was just passing by. You are not gonna drive me out, are you?" Lennon seemed to have forgotten that he had tried to die with Aleigha. There was a big bright smile on his face. Aleigha almost thought he was the same sunny boy he had always been "You don''t think that we can still be friends, do you? Lennon, have you forgotten something?" She had been grateful to him before, but right now she just saw him as a stranger. "Aleigha, is there something wrong with me?? I''m only targeting Adrian, not you." Lennon''s heart ached as he saw the disgust in her eyes. If it weren''t for revenge, they would have still been friends. "Adrian is my husband. If you go against him, you go against me. Everyone knows about the rtionship between me and Adrian. "What makes you think I''m okay with you targeting my husband?" "Aleigha, Adrian didn''t even give you call a decent wedding. People may you Mrs. Xiao, but they all thinkit''s only a matter of time before he abandon you." "What does it matter to me what people think? You''re one of them, aren''t you? Do you have anything else? I''m busy." Aleigha didn''t want to waste her time on him. "Aleigha, I''m doing this for your own good. I love you. I love you no less than Adrian does." "You''re at you feel embarrassed, Mr. Landry?" en.swhovels Adrian pushed the door open and walked in. Standing behind Lennon, he gave off coldness that made the temperature in the room drop. "Adrian, it''s not against thew to go after someone you like." Lennon looked at Adrian coldly and retorted. Chapter 1311 Adrian didn''t say anything. He walked around Lennon to Aleigha. "I''ll tell them not to let him in again." "Yes." Aleigha nodded obediently. She did not even look at Lennon. It was an obvious eviction notice. Even if Lennon didn''t want to go, he had to. Lennon got into the elevator and remembered why he came here. He scolded himself for forgetting everything else at the sight of Aleigha. Leona showed up right after Lennon left. She didn''t want him to see her. Sadly, she couldn''t get into Aleigha''spany. The security guard stopped her. At lunch, Aleigha suddenly felt queasy. Adrian took her home. After a while, he went to Tanner''s ce. Not long after he left, Aleigha heard the door open. She thought it was Adrian, but it was not. "Mrs. Xiao, there''s a Mrs. Galloway who wants to see you." Mrs. Galloway? Aleigha opened her sleepy eyes and rubbed her temples. "I''ll be right downstairs." She kept wondering why Mrs. Galloway came to her. She didn''t think she knew her. "Are you Aleigha?" Mrs. Galloway was sitting on the sofa. Her eyes were sharp, but she has good manners. "Yes." Aleigha didn''t know how to deal with Jaidyn''s mother. "Jaidyn is 36. We have never worried about anything about him." "But he mentioned you many times to me. I''ve investigated you." "I only want to ask you one question. I hope that you can answer me truthfully." "Auntie, go ahead." Aleigha''s gaze was indifferent. She didn''t show the slightest fear. It was as if she didn''t give a d*mn about Mrs. Galloway. "Do you like Jaidyn?" Puff! Aleigha spat her water out. This was the most ridiculous question she had ever heard. The displeasure on Mrs. Galloway became more obvious. A murderous look shed across her well-maintained face. "Auntie, did you make a mistake? Jaidyn is Adrian''s partners in business. "He and I are just friends. I''ve never had a crush on him. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask him." "Really?" "Yes. I don''t have to lie to you." Mrs. Galloway''s face slightly softened. She looked at Aleigha, but the doubt in her eyes was still there. "I''ll take your word for it. If you lie to me, I''ll make you pay for it." "Auntie, take care." Aleigha didn''t want to exin it anymore. She wasn''t lying, and that was enough. Hearing this, Mrs. Galloway left with a frown. As soon as she left, Jaidyn arrived. When he came in, he saw Aleigha eating porridge in the dining room. "My mother has been here?" Aleigha gently blew on the porridge and nodded slightly. "She just left." "D*mn it!" "What''s the matter?" "I''ll exin it to youter. Remember, don''t talk back to her. She..." "She''s a handful!" When Jaidyn thought of his mother, who had never cared about him, he felt a wave of frustration. "Sorry, I seem to have talked back to her." Upon hearing this, Jaidyn wasAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. stunned for a moment, then clenched his fist and knocked on his forehead. "Aleigha, you''d better be careful. I''ll try my best to protect yout." "What kind of person is your mother? Didn''t you say she was were easy to get along with?" Jaidyn took a deep breath. "I''ll tell you about itter. I gotta go." As soon as he left, Aleigha had her man look into Mrs. Galloway. In the evening, before Adrian had returned, she got the results of the investigation. She was so shocked that her jaw dropped. There were countless influential figures in City A, but Mrs. Galloway, was a legendary among them. The Galloway family was not a powerful family in City A, but it was rich and kept a low profile. Mrs. Galloway''s real name wasAubrianna Watson. Her family business was mainly abroad. She was the only daughter, and she had three older brothers. Everyone in her family doted on her. When she was 20 years old, she was engaged to the eldest son of the Galloway family, Jaidyn''s father. Unexpectedly, on the day of their wedding, she ran away and didn''te back for five years. She came back with a child, Jaidyn. Everyone thought that Jaidyn was not Mr. Galloway''s son. The paternity test, however, told them he was. Aubrianna left Mr. Galloway at the altar for a reason. She found out she was pregnant the day before her wedding. Meanwhile, she learned that Mr. Galloway cheated on her. His mistress was pregnant, too. That was why she left without hesitation. Mr. Galloway''s mistress disappeared when the affair came to light. No one knew what Mrs. Galloway had done. No one had heard from her for five years. Very soon, Jaidyn moved into the Galloway Residence, but Aubrianna didn''t. She went abroad. What shocked Aleigha most what was happened next. Aubrianna with that mistress for the five t she disappeared. The woman was from an ordinary family. She became Mr. Galloway''s mistress for money. She thought she could marry him, but Aubrianna took her away. Both of them were pregnant at that time. Aubrianna didn''t do anything to her before she gave birth. But after her baby was born, Aubrianna threw her baby in her presence. She threw the baby into the sea. It was impossible for the baby to survive. It was really horrible. Aubrianna''s cruelty made Aleigha have chills down her spine. No wonder Jaidyn would say that. He must know everything. That mistress didn''t die, but she was imprisoned in a psychiatric hospital. She lost her mind the moment her child was thrown into the sea. "That''s awful. She didn''t even let go of the child," Aleigha mumbled to herself. "You''re reading about Aubrianna Watson? This woman is something. Even Jaidyn doesn''t know what to do with her." Chapter 1312 Adrian suddenly hugged her from behind. "You know her?" Aleigha came to her senses. Adrian nodded. "It was a big deal back then. The Galloways and the Watsons put in a lot of effort to cover it up. "Aubrianna is fearless. She told the two families that the mistress was in a psychiatric hospital in the next city. "But after all these years, no one dares to visit her. Do you know why?" Aleigha shook her head. "Because Aubrianna is ruthless. She did this to make the man who betrayed her regret. The Galloways wouldn''t help that mistress. "Although Jaidyn knows it, too, he dares not to go against his mother. It''s not easy for his parents to get along with each other all these years." "The servant told me what happened today. Don''t worry, I''m gonna take care of it." Aleigha frowned and said with displeasure, "I always feel there''s something wrong with Mrs. Galloway, but I can''t tell what it is." "Then just forget about it. No one knows what Aubrianna is thinking. She''s a psycho. What she does has nothing to do with us." "Let it go." There was a light rain over the weekend. The air became fresh. There was a pavilion in the courtyard. Adrian He built it himself on a whim a few years ago. Before Aleigha moved in, he used to sit here by himself, sipping tea. He hadn''t been doing this since she showed up. At noon, Adrian brought Aleigha to the pavilion. He had the maid get them snacks and fruits, and then he started pouring her tea. "I n to go to Chicago next month." He never got over hisst blunder in Chicago. He decided to go there again. Aleigha was eating an apple. "I guess your Chicago office isn''t really yours anymore. "You have to be careful." "I''ll take Tanner with me. Thanks to him, I got out of Chicago safe and sound." Aleigha nodded slightly. His sudden disappearance had made her realize how much he meant to her. She couldn''t afford to lose him. She never stopped thinking about him in spite of her apparent calmness during the days of his disappearance. "Sir, Mr. Faulkner is looking for you." The maid walked over and said in a low voice. Hearing this, Adrian stopped what he was doing and a hint of doubt shed across his eyes. "It''s Maurice." Aleigha reminded him softly. The corners of Adrian''s mouth curled into a faint smile. "I''ll be right back." This was the first time that Maurice had personally visited thim. Even though Adrian didn''t know him very well, he knew how ambitious he was. The Faulkners had taken over Fripdence, and their next goal was City A. Adrian greeted Maurice with a faint smile. He was never overly enthusiastic about outsiders. If it were not Maurice, he wouldn''t even smile. "What''s up, Mr. Faulkner?" "I''m just passing by. Am I disturbing you?" While Maurice spoke, he looked around. "Of course not. I took a personal day and I was drinking tea in the backyard just now." "Drinking tea? I didn''t expect you were a tea person. This really surprises me." A smile shed across Maurice''s eyes. "Well, yes." Adrian sounded like he was talking 1 he didn''t know very well. After all, he was used to being cold and aloof. MS The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Maurice turned the pinkie ring on his right pinkie. "You wanna some tea?" Adrian broke the silence of his own ord. "Yeah. Why not?" Aleigha didn''t think Maurice was just here for tea. He muste for a reason. The two big shots, who were supposed to be working their feet et off ¨¨ ground, were sitting together sipping tea. Aleigha raised her eyebrow, and then continued to eat her apple. There was a book in her hand. "Mr. Xiao, have you ever heard of the Watson family? It''s not very famous." Adrian''s hand, which was holding the teacup, paused slightly when he heard this. He looked up at Maurice. "Aubrianna, the youngest daughter of the Watson family, is Jaidyn''s mother. Do you know that?" Aleigha subconsciously put down the apple and the book, looking at Maurice with confusion. "If you want to say something, just say it." Adrian put down the teacup and stared at Maurice. "Aubrianna left before her wedding to Jeremiah Galloway, and she took a woman with her. "That woman gave birth to a boy, and Aubrianna threw the boy into the sea in front of her. "She went crazy. Soon, Aubrianna gave birth to a boy, and that was Jaidyn. "Do you know what happened to the baby who was thrown into the sea?" A faint, ironic smile appeared on Maurice''s handsome face. "He was saved by a couple. They raised en and he grew up to be aet big shot. Later, they told him he wasn''t their child." "Mr. Faulkner, we''re not on TV." Aleigha didn''t buy it. "Fine. That baby was indeed rescued by a couple, but they didn''t raise him. They took him home and tortured him. "He finally left the couple when he was four, because his real father took him away. "You must be wondering why his real father is not Jeremiah, right?" Aleigha nodded and subconsciously looked at Adrian. "His mother is not Jeremiah''s mistress. Jeremiah raped her and she thought the child was Jeremiah''s.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "That was why she came to Jeremiah and Aubrianna thought she was Jermiah. "You know what happened after that." "You''re that baby." Aleigha''s eyes shed with sadness. She had to say, she was moved. Maurice looked at her. After a while, he nodded. "Yes. I didn''t die at sea, but I suffered a lot." The atmosphere suddenly became solemn, leigha felt as if something were in her throat and she couldn''t breathe. "Sorry, I feel a little ufortable. Excuse me." After rejecting Adrian''s apany, Aleigha left the pavilion in a hurry. "She''s pregnant, and the sad story made her a little ufortable. I hope you wouldn''t mind it." Looking at Aleigha''s back, Adrian said in a low voice. Chapter 1313 "Sorry, I didn''t know that." Maurice apologized. He really didn''t know that Aleigha was pregnant. After all, she was slim and not at all like a pregnant woman. "Why did youe to me? Why didn''t you go talk to Jaidyn?" Adrian asked curiously. "I want to get back at Aubrianna, not Jaidyn. I came to you because I didn''t know who else to talk to about it." Adrian was speechless. In Maurice''s eyes, he was someone he could confide in? "I almost have no friends. I only have business partners. "I think we''re the same, and I am willing to share my secrets with you." Maurice looked at Adrian with deep eyes. Both of them were mind readers. Adrian looked at Maurice. Although Maurice was smiling, his eyes were unfathomable. Maurice was testing him. With his secret. In an instant, Adrian knew what he wanted. "I don''t have any secrets to exchange." Maurice turned to look the direction in which Aleigha left and said nothing. "Mr. Faulkner, not everything can be exchanged. The story you just told me is about you and the others. "I''m not part of it, neither is my wife. Don''t hurt her. This is myst bottom line." Adrian''s bottom line was Aleigha. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I just want you to take my side." Maurice yed with his tail ring again. "I have no sides. Those who oppose me are my enemies, those who work with me are my friends. "I never take sides. "Take care, Mr. Faulkner." Adrian''s face darkened. Not to mention Jaidyn was his friend, he wouldn''t be on Maurice''s side for the reason he was here today. "Adrian, it won''t benefit you to be my enemy." "Look like you don''t know what I mean. I''m not gonna get in the middle of your personal vendetta." Maurice''s lips curled up and a hint of coldness appeared in his deep eyes. "You mean, no matter what I do to Jaidyn, you won''t stop me." Adrian didn''t say anything, but his eyes grew colder. He was not sure if he would help Jaidyn.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Before I knew everything, Jaidyn was a good partner to me. Butter, things changed. "I don''t know if I should hate him. However, the best way to deal with Aubrianna is to torture Jaidyn, just like what she did to my mother." "Off you go, Mr. Faulkner." Adrian didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He had neither the time nor the energy to get involved. It was just that Jaidyn was his friend. Maurice left. Adrian had already answered his question indirectly. In the room, Aleigha was curled up under the covers. She still felt awful. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant. As soon as Adrian walked to her door, his cell phone rang. "Adrian, are you crazy? Don''t you know who Maurice is? Are you really going to go against him for Jaidyn?" Tanner''s roar rang out. "Tanner, I don''t want to exin." "Adrian, you angered Maurice, which means you''re gonna be the enemy of everyone. The Faulkner family is not as easy to deal with as Alexzander. "I suggest you think twice." "No need. Jaidyn''s innocent. Aubrianna threw Maurice in the ocean before he was born." "Lunatic, you''re impossible!" Before Tanner could finish, Adrian hung up the phone. He came in. Aleigha, who was sitting on the bed, looked at him. "Why don''t you lie down?" Adrian walked to him and hugged her. "Maurice wants to deal with Jaidyn? You''re going to help Jaidyn, aren''t you?" Adrian didn''t say anything and only hugged her even tighter. "I''ll take you to my parents'' ce. You''ll be very safe there." "No, I''m not leaving. Adrian, I can help you." Suo Witel Adrian sighed and kissed her hair. It was a long time before he said, "Aleigha, it''s harder to deal Maurice than you think." ( belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We won''t get any benefits even if we help Jaidyn." "So what? I''m your wife and Jaidyn has helped me so many times. We owe him. "What''s more, I am not afraid of Maurice." Adrian didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Dummy, what did Jaidyn give you?" "Nothing. He always asks me for money after he helps me. What a business man!" Holding Aleigha in his arms, Adrian instantly calmed down. His thoughts became clearer. As long as he was with her, he had the energy to deal with everything. In the afternoon, Adrian received a call from Jaidyn. "Take Aleigha to my ce tonight." Jaidyn spoke with a hint of helplessness and fatigue in his tone. Adrian answered with a hum and hung up the phone. "Why does he sound so helpless?" "I''m afraid it''s Aubrianna''s idea. Why don''t you stay at home tonight?" Adrian was a little worried about Aleigha''s health. "I''ll go with you. I guess I''m the one Aubrianna wants to see. After all, in her eyes, I have a crush on her son." At Jaidyn''s vi. Jaidyn bought this vi at a high price because his mom asked to live with him. This time, Jeremiah didn''te back. Jaidyn and Aubrianna were sitting the two ends of the table respectively. They had been livil neat together for a few days, but it seemed that nothing had changed. en.swhovels Adrian''s car slowly went into the vi, and the servant took them in. "Come on. Take a seat." Jaidyn stood up to wee them, and Aubrianna red at him. However, he automatically ignored it and walked up to Adrian and Aleigha. "What''s the matter?" Adrian looked at Jaidyn,pletely ignoring Aubrianna. "Hey, I''m still here." Aubrianna was talking to Adrian, but her eyes were on Aleigha. "Sorry, we only see people who deserve respect." Aleigha looked at Aubrianna with a smile. A sh of doubt shed across Jaidyn''s eyes. It seemed that he didn''t know much about what Aubrianna had done. Adrian still refused to talk to Aubrianna. He acted as if she were not here. "Aleigha, right? I came to see you that day just for my son. Since youet are Shot interested in my son, y d see him less." Aubrianna looked at Aleigha seriously. She was as unfriendly as before. "I''m sorry I have to see him often. We''re business partners and we meet each other to make more money." Aleigha put on a faint smile and retorted without hesitation. Chapter 1314 "Jaidyn''s already rich enough. Your business rtionship can be terminated. And Adrian, that goes for you, too." "Jaidyn has a good upbringing and schooling. He doesn''t like hanging out with rude people." The atmosphere became strange, and even Jaidyn was a little angry. "Is Jaidyn here?" A bright and clear female voice suddenly came from the door. Hearing this, an uneasy expression immediately appeared on Jaidyn''s face, and he quickly got up and rushed to the door. "What are you here?" "Jaidyn, why didn''t you tell me you moved? Can''t you be my boyfriend? I can change for you." "I don''t like you. Got it?" "Who''s that? It''s so noisy." Aubrianna sat on the chair, staring at Aleigha, and her tone was full of annoyance. Aleigha thought, "Is the wicked woman cursing at the girl outside or at me?" "Get out of here. I don''t wanna see you again." Jaidyn closed the door and returned to the dining room. "Who''s that girl, Jaidyn?" Aleigha raised her eyebrow and asked deliberately. "Just a stranger." Jaidyn''s eyes darkened and he did not look at Aleigha. The servants ced the dishes on the table, but the atmosphere was very strange. Aleigha looked at Aubrianna from time to time. "Now that you''re here, you''re my guests. I won''t make things difficult for you. It''s just that after this meal, you and Jaidyn will be strangers. "We don''t need you." Aubrianna looked at Aleigha and her eyes were slightly cold. Obviously, she said it to her. "You are Jaidyn''s mother. Even if I know what you have done, I won''t judge you. "But it''s you who invited us here. Don''t make it sound like we''re licking your ass. "You know what? I''m done with you. I''m leaving now so you can enjoy your meal." Aleigha suddenly pounded the table and stood up. She looked at Aubrianna angrily. "You made a big mistake, and now you''re teaching me a lesson? That''s ridiculous." She thought. She got mad at the thought of Adrian going against Maurice for Jaidyn. They wouldn''t even be here if Jaidyn hadn''t helped them a lot over the years. Too bad Jaidyn''s rude mother was holding him back. "Do you know who are you talking to?" Aubrianna suddenly stood up, and her well-maintained face showed a trace of ferocity. "I do. Is there someone more annoying than you in this house?" Aleigha didn''t want to put up with Aubrianna anymore. "D*mn it, get out of here! Get out of here!" Aubrianna''s chest heaved up and down greatly, and she pointed to Aleigha angrily. "You don''t have to remind me. I''m leaving." Aubrianna''s anger made Aleigha feel better. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she turned to leave with Adrian. "Aleigha, wait!" Jaidyn, who had been silent, suddenly said. Aleigha stopped to look back. "Aleigha, it''s not you who should go. It''s her." Jaidyn lowered his eyes, pointing at Aubrianna. Aubrianna didn''t see thating. Was her son kicking her out? "Jaidyn!" Aubrianna shouted angrily, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Yes, it''s you. All these years you''ve never looked after me, and now you suddenly want to be a part of my life? "Where were you when I needed you the most? Guess what? I need Adrian and Aleigha, but I don''t need you." Jaidyn took a deep breath and looked at Aubrianna with a very indifferent look. It reminded Aleigha of the first time she saw him. Aubrianna was shocked by his gaze, and the anger in her eyes was gradually reced by horror. "I''ll leave you to it. Call me if you need anything." Aleigha took Adrian''s hand and left in a hurry. When they returned to the car, she let out a long sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect Jaidyn to have a hard time." Adrian focused on driving, looking straight ahead. His silence shut Aleigha up. She just sat there quietly. After a while, the car stopped outside a Michelin restaurant. "Hungry?" Aleigha looked outside and narrowed her eyes. "Well, kind of." The restaurant was almost full, and the waiter led them to a remote seat. Adrian wanted to have the boss of the restaurant ask the other guests to leave, but Aleigha stopped him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The restaurant resounded with the. sound of the Irish organ. sses S sound of the Irish organ dimly light, the tall shed from time to time. "What do you want?" Adrian looked at Aleigha and handed the menu to her. He was getting used to asking her advice now. He wouldn''t be a dictator like he had been before. "Why don''t you order? You know what I like." Aleigha handed the menu back to him and yed with her phone. There was not a lot of breaking news out of City A these days. The mostmon thing on the news was gossip. "Is that Mr. Faulkner? Wow! And the woman next to him is Brenda ck? She''s really hot." "That''s him! He looks more handsome than he is on TV." Aleigha overheard the girls at the next table. She couldn''t help but look up. Then, she saw Maurice walking in with a well-dressed girl in his arms. They looked very close. Adrian heard it, too, but he didn''t seem to care about it. He only focused on the menu. "It''s hot these days. Let''s have some fruits and vegetables." he said. Everything he ordered was Aleigha''s favorite. Closing the menu, Adrian took a sip of his honey water with no expression on her face. Only he looked at Aleigha would hid eyes became tender. After a while, the waiter brought them the food. Behind him was a man in a chef''s uniform. Seeing him, Adrian tapped his long fingers lightly on the table. A faint smile touched the corners of his mouth. "William, is your cooking getting worse?" "Adrian, I thought of you when I saw the order. You haven''t been here for a long time, and what you said really hurt me." "In order to satisfy you, I will make you a special dessert." William''s expression was so funny that Aleigha couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 1315 "Oh, Adrian, is this thedy you mentioned? She is really pretty." William looked at Aleigha with admiration. "William, you don''t want to work here anymore, do you?" Adrian''s face darkened and the temperature around him turned cold. "Adrian, no, no! Please don''t be angry. I''m leaving!" William left in a hurry. Aleigha chuckled. "I met William in Irnd a few years ago. I rmended him when the restaurant was looking for a cook." Aleigha nodded and said with a smile, "I think he is quite interesting." "Adrian, hi." A soft female voice came from behind them. They looked over and found that it was the girl who just came in with Maurice. Adrian looked up and then his gaze fell on Aleigha. "William is open and cheerful. The point is, he''s a great cook." The girl stood behind Aleigha, looking a little awkward. It was not easy being ignored by Adrian. "Adrian..." The girl couldn''t help but call him again. Her voice was sweet. Hearing this, Aleigha was gooseflesh all over. "She''s talking to you, Adrian." Adrian got up and then sat down beside Aleigha. Putting his arms around her waist, he asked her in a low voice, "Aleigha, you''re dumping me on another woman? Huh?" "What? I''m just reminding you." Aleigha blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him in confusion. But she felt so good. "I don''t want to talk to anyone but you. Sweetie, I don''t need that kind of reminder." Hearing this, Aleigha stuck out her tongue and hugged his waist. "I''m sorry. I won''t do that again." Brenda had been watching them flirt. Her eyes were swimming with tears. "What''s the matter?" It was Maurice. Seeing that Brenda was noting back, he came over. He wouldn''t allow his date to leave him for another man. Then, he saw her standing motionless behind a couple. "Brenda?" Maurice stepped forward and held her hand. "Maurice, I just wanted to say hello to Adrian. I called him twice, but he ignored me. What''s more, he flirted with this woman on purpose Isn''t he insulting me?" "Oh? Really?" Maurice smiled. Then, he took Brenda''s hand and walked forward. Aleigha and Adrian were still talking andughing. "Adrian, nice to meet you." Adrian looked at him and replied, "Well, likewise." "Adrian, I just called you. Didn''t you hear me? And what are you doing with this hideous woman?" Brenda said that on purpose. Aleigha wasn''t wearing any make-up today, and she was dressed very casually. "Mr. Faulkner, I''m surprised you have a famous date so soon." Aleigha''s tone was full of sarcasm. Everyone knew how Brenda became famous. Maurice must have known it, too. Originally, Aleigha didn''t care about other people''s private lives. It was just that Brenda started this. She had to fight back, didn''t she? Wars between women could sometimes be more brutal than those between men. "B*tch, what do you mean?" As expected, Brenda was pissed off. Thest thing Brenda wanted to talk about was her past. She felt humiliated. "What do you think I mean?" Maurice couldn''t help smiling. Aleigha''s clever tongue really got on Brenda''s nerves. "The only reason you''re so arrogant is because Adrian''s got your back." Brenda stared coldly at Aleigha feeling anger boiling up inside herself. If she weren''t in public, she''d definitely kick Aleigha''s ass and rip her mouth off. "Then why are you so arrogance? Isn''t it because Mr. Faulkner''s got your back?" Aleigha almostughed out loud. If Maurice were not here, would this woman dare to make a scene in front of Adrian? Aleigha kind of regretted not wearing makeup. It made her look a little weak. "Alright, alright. We are all friends. Why don''t we have a meal together?" The more Maurice looked at Aleigha, the more he wanted to kiss her. This sudden desire made feel good. It was then that he understood why Adrian was unhappy when a man approached Aleigha. Actually, as soon as he came in, he saw them. He was a little wary of Adrian after their unpleasant conversation. Brenda''s quarrel with Aleigha gave him a chance to talk to Adrian. "What? I can''t eat with someone so annoying." Brenda so angry that she forgot who she was talking to. Her top got and she even ent and she even a dirty look. As Brenda said that, a silence fell. She suddenly realized something and hurriedly turned to look at Maurice. "Mr. Faulkner, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it..." Maurice had a smile on and the way he looked at his face, didn''t However, his s made Brenda tremble. E "Mr. Faulkner, could you please take this young away? I don''t want to lose my appetite." Aleigha smiled, but there was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. She''d seen too many women like Brenda. They didn''t really love Adrian. They just loved Adrian''s money and power. "I''m sorry. Take your time." Maurice smiled and took Brenda back to their seat. "You..." Adrian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He looked at Aleigha, his eyes shining. "I''m not in a good mood today. Whoever pisses me off is going down. She''s just unlucky." Adrian suddenly burst outughing. Hisughter attracted some attention. Some people looked over at them, including Maurice. "What are youughing at?" "Why didn''t I know you had a temper? I guess I didn''t know you well enough." Adrian was so happy that he had the waiter get them a bottle of wine. The special dessert was served soon. William didn''t show up again, maybe it was because of Adrian''s warning.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After dinner, Adrian went to get the car. It was drizzling again. Aleigha stood outside the restaurant alone, waiting for him. "Where is Adrian? You want me to give you a ride?" Chapter 1316 It was Maurice. He walked out with Brenda in his arms. Aleigha looked at them. Brenda was lowering her head in silence. Maurice, on the other hand, was gently smiling. "I''m good." Aleigha smiled faintly and took a few steps back, keeping him at arm''s length. "Then, see you." Aleigha did not reply. She said in her heart, "I wish I won''t see you again." Maurice did not let Brenda stand in ce waiting for him, but pulled her together to the rain. Adrian pulled up to the side of the road and trotted up to Aleigha. He took off his shirt and covered Aleigha with it. Then he put his hands over her head. III -.1.1 - H Lets go. Aleigha put her arms around his waist. They quickly ran to the car. Maurice sat in his car and watched them from a distance. He didn''t know why, but he had a strange feeling. Brenda was sitting in the passenger seat. She didn''t dare to utter a single sound. Her body was still trembling slightly. "Get out of the car," Maurice suddenly said. Brenda was slightly stunned. Then, she took her purse and got off. The car sped along the highway. Maurice was irrationally upset. He ran three red lights in a row and was finally pulled over by the traffic police. Coincidentally, Adrian was pulled over for a breathalyzer at the same ce. "That guy seems to be Maurice." Aleigha looked out of the window and saw a man getting off from a supercar. In the dark, his face was not that clear. Adrian handed the policeman his driver''s license and passed the test. "Looks like he ran a red light." Aleigha noticed the policeman was asking Maurice questions. Adrian looked over. Then, he opened the car door and got off. Maurice was pretty wild and wacky. Apparently, he was not a rule follower. There was always an evil smile on his devil face. But at this moment, he seemed a bit upset. He sounded unusually impatient. "I''m gonna go. If you want,e to mypany tomorrow." "I''m sorry, Sir. You and your car are not going anywhere." The traffic policeman looked very serious. He didn''t know who Maurice was. "I''m busy. You can call my assistant, and she''ll take care of it." Maurice took out a cigarette and lit it. "What''s the matter?" Adrian came to them. "He''s suspected of exceeding the speed limit." The traffic policeman looked at Adrian and his tone softened a little. "I''ll be his bail bondsman. You keep his car and we''lle to you tomorrow morning." The traffic policeman looked at Adrian and then Maurice. Soon after, two traffic policemen came over. After discussion, they agreed. "Mr. Xiao, without you, we wouldn''t let him go. He was against thew. "I hope you can keep your word. We must see him tomorrow morning." Adrian nodded with a calm face. Then, the traffic police towed Maurice''s car. It was almost done. Adrian turned around to leave. "Adrian, as long as you don''t stop me from dealing with Jaidyn, we can still be friends." Maurice said as he smoked. "My attitude is the same. I won''t take the initiative to go against you. "However, I''m Jaidyn''s friend and I will help him." Adrian walked straight to his car without looking back. Watching him drive away, Maurice took a few puffs of smoke and threw the unfinished cigarette on the ground. When they got home, it was already past ten o''clock in the evening. Aleigha took a hot shower and was ready to go to sleep. All of a sudden, a hasty doorbell rang. Adrian was in the study. When he walked out, he saw Aleighae out of her room. He smiled gently and said, "Go back to sleep. Leave it to me." When Adrian went downstairs, the maid opened the door. A cool breeze blew through the door, and Lennon came in angrily. Without a word, he swung at me Adrian. Luckily, Adrian dodged it. "Adrian, what did you do to my uncles?" Lennon''s eyes were red as he red furiously at Adrian. "They started it."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian replied in a cold voice. Fierceness shed across his eyes. "You could havee after me! They''re old!" Seeing how arrogant Adrian was, Lennon got furious. "They tried to kill me in Chicago. You think I should have shown mercy to them? "Even without me, they wouldn''t be able to get a foothold in City A. "You know what your weakness is? You''re too soft. "I just taught them a lesson. If they ever challenge me again, I will make their lives a living hell." Adrian had been going easy on the Landrys, but they tried to kill t despicable way. That Sforgivable. If it weren''t for Alexzander''s brother, he would have died. in When he knew who was behind this, he didn''t hesitate to retaliate. He wouldn''t show any mercy to them. He didn''t just take over their industries, he took down theirpanies overseas. They were broke again. It could be imagined how painful they were. They must have cried in front of Lennon. "How dare you!" Lennon was speechless and inwardly furious. "You don''t deserve to be my opponent. I hate your dirty tricks. "If you want to take revenge, do it honorably. This is a warning. "I''ve let the Landrys do, but what did I get? Do you really think I can''t make your stupid family fall apart again?" Adrian looked at Lennon, watching the fire burning in his eyes. He couldn''t help but sneer. He had never regarded Lennon as his opponent. The weak did not deserve to be his opponent. "Adrian, I''ll make you regret it." Lennon turned around, and walked out of the Xiao Residence. Aleigha saw it clearly on the second floor. "The Landrys tried you kill you at Chicago?" Adrian turned around and looked at her. He nodded. "Yes. I had someone get the bottom of it." "You were too kind to them." Aleigha didn''t know how dangerous Adrian was at that time. But she knew he almost died. "Because I''m gonna be a dad." Aleigha looked down at her stomach and said with a smile, "I have an idea." "Tell me." A smile spread over Adrian''s face. "It''s a secret. You''ll see." The next morning, Adrian took Aleigha to thepany. Ruby had been waiting for Aleigha in the living room for a long time. "Miss Gardner, have you seen this?" Aleigha looked at the gold ring in her hand. Then she nodded. "It''s Samantha''s. Why is it here?" "I picked it up from Leona''s by ident. I thought it might be useful, so here I am." A hint of coldness shed across Aleigha''s eyes. She smiled and said, "You did a good job. I''ll call you if I need anything." After Ruby left, Aleigha took out her mobile meone and called a persone t who Ruby Foster''s been seeing or talking totely." g or talking totely Pet Chapter 1317 In less than an hour, Aleigha already got Ruby''s recent routines. Those photosing out from the file bags displeased Aleigha greatly. "Miss Gardner, what are you going to do with this Ruby?" The influence of the Woods family in City A was powerful and extensive, so it was a piece of cake for Aleigha to get intelligence on others. In the past two years, she spent a lot of energy and money expanding its intelligence agency. "Wait, let''s see what Leona will do first. Mill, you go to the Ruby''s this afternoon as a representative of thepany." "Try to dig out something from her family." The betrayal of Ruby didn''t surprise Aleigha, as she knew well that not all people could resist the temptation of wealth. Adrian took one partner from the Middle East to have lunch in a restaurant nearby. Before his departure, Adrian left Aleigha a business report about the Chicagopany. The Landry family ced obstacles in the way, so thatpany in Chicago had been in a state of deficits for several quarters in a row. Adrian had business in different industries all over the world, as a result, he was too busy to care about this Chicagopany. This business report was confusing, but Aleigha knew that thispany suffered a great loss. "Miss Gardner, these are the bnce statements you asked for. I found some problems in them." Sandra was a secretary, hired by Aleigha personally. She graduated from the best university three months ago. Aleigha thought highly of her for her academic and technical excellence in finance. Considering her own background, Aleigha was good to the rookie. What was more, Sandra had a clear and simple background. Aleigha had confidence in her choice. Dangerous and vicious as the business world could be, Aleigha couldn''t be too careful. "Except for the embezzlement, what do you find?" Sandra pointed out two ws in the documents, "The financial manager made some alterations in this item everytime." "These numbers changed thepany from a profit model into a deficit state." "Moreover, the staff turnover is particrly high. More than a dozen of employees were dismissed without reasons." "ording to theborw, ourpany has to pay hugepensation to theseid- off employees." "Such as this one, thepensation has reached 470 million dors!" What Sandra said upset Aleigha, and there was a moment Aleigha felt it hard to breathe. Adrian devoted himself to his business, but these people tried every way to undermind his business empire! "Can you get thepany back on the right track if I send you to Chicago with all-around protection?" Aleigha looked at Sandra sincerely and tenderly. "I''ll try my best, Miss Gardner. I''ll let you know if there''s anything needed. See you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With those documents, Sandra left the office. Looking at the back of Sandra, Aleigha murmured to herself, "Time to wake them up." After lunch, Aleigha paid a visit to Lennon. Lennon started a newpany aftering back. And thispany was located in an economical district in the north part of the city. Aleigha went to Lennon''s office directly but was stopped at the office door by a secretary. "Miss, you can''t go in." Raising her eyebrows, Aleigha looked at the secretary with a breathtaking smile, "Tell Lennon that Aleigha is here." Perhaps, it was what Aleigha said or her domineering aura that stunned the secretary. "Well, I will go in now if you are too busy to do your job." Aleigha raised her voice at the absent-minded secretary. "Please wait a moment." The secretary collected herself and hastened into Lennon''s office after a knock on the door. Lennon roared the moment the secretary went into the office. Aleigha waisted no time and walked in the office directly. "Well, it is difficult to see your face." Lennon had been in a rage. Adrian gave the old from the Landry family a hard time. Now, they turned to Lennon and med him for being ipetent, even if they knew how tough and strong Adrian was. "Aleigha, why, why are you here?" Lennon couldn''t believe what he until Soleigha didn''t disappear & blinks of his eyes. Aleigha smiled silently. She pulled out a chair and sat opposite Lennon. The secretary stood at the door, perplexed. And Lennon bad her to leave with a gesture. "Aleigha, what''s up?" Lennon was surprised and excited. Looking ahet beautiful Aleigha, he spoke with a sweet trembling voice. "Let''s be frank to each other. Tell the old in the you family that I can spare they give back what belongs to Adrian." "If they are stubborn, I will get back both principal and interest and send them into prison with my own hand." Aleigha was serious. She wouldn''t allow others to take advantage of Adrian, who sacrificed so much for his business. To make things worse, they ndered Adrian and fooled Lennon in the way. "What do you mean?" Lennon asked with confusion in his eyes. "Go ask your Landries. Remind them, they have three days only." "I will take actions instantly when time is up." With a smile, Aleigha left the office, leaving Lennon in shock and uneasiness. So, Lennon seemed to remember how Aleigha ruined Darien. How could Lennon forget how Darien go broke in the traps set up by Aleigha! That was terrible! "Mill, keep an eye on the old Landries." "Don''t let any one of them escape." Aleigha was afraid that the Landry family decayed on the surface but still did dirty deals behind her back. She was determined to act for Adrian who was busy. Lennon called when Aleigha arrived at herpany. "Aleigha, is there a misunderstanding? My uncles did something to Adrian in Chicago, but that should all." Lennon didn''t know anything else. "Really? Well, I will remind them of those lost memories three dayster." Hanging up the phone, Aleigha was lost in her thought on the chair. Someone knocked on the door. "Come in." An assistant came in. "Miss Gardner, there is a youngdy who ims to be Mr. Galloway''s friend. Shall I?" "Say no to her." Aleigha was not in the mood to deal with Jaidyn''s girlfriend. "She was determined to see you, emphasizing that she would marry Mr. Galloway soon." The assistant looked helpless. Chapter 1318 "Tell her to look for Jaidyn. What on earth is she doing here?" Aleigha was too busy to respond to this insane woman. Without any further question, the assistant left the office quietly. "Miss Gardner, the spokesperson is here. Do you want to meet her?" Adrian''s secretary came in a hurry. It seemed that the spokesperson was not easy to deal with. "OK." It was unavoidable trouble, and Aleigha braced herself up. In the reception room, Brenda looked around with disdain and snorted from time to time. Her assistant fanned her from time to time and paid attention to her makeup all the time. Even so, the poor assistant would still be scolded harshly at times. Aleigha walked into the reception room to find that the spokesperson was the female star who dined in a restaurant with Maurice. And their first encounter was not a pleasant one. Brenda recognized Aleigha at the first nce. "You are in charge of the project?" She blurted out with anger in her voice. Aleigha shrugged her shoulders helplessly, "Sorry, it is me." "Are you the president here? Isn''t Adrian?" Brenda raised her voice. "Adrian is the president, and I am responsible for some programs, such as yours." Aleigha remained calm, but Brenda already flew into a rage and stood up instantly. "Screw you. I will talk to Adrian only." Then, Brenda was about to walk out. Aleigha took the contract from the secretary, nced over at it, and then sneered, "Miss ck, I''m afraid that you can''t leave now." "We have your contract here. You have to work unless we get reasonablepensation." "What''s wrong with you? Being bossed around by you? Who on earth do you think you are? No one can do that except my parents." Brenda turned her beautiful face into a ferocious look and red at Aleigha. "Well, you have your obligations ording to the contract. If you refuse to fulfill them, please invite yourwyer over." The default fine should be huge, as Adrian offered Brenda a sky-high price. None pop stars at home ever received such an offer. And the default fine should be three times this offer. Like the sun at high noon as Brenda would be insolvent. "Well, tell me what I should do!" Brenda gritted her teeth and asked. Aleigha read the contract carefully this time. She then said, "It is on the contract that you have to work eight hours per day." "You can''t leave early and mustn''t be absent for no reason." "Eight hours? Even the investors for the TV shows will not force me to work that long!" Brenda was enraged. She ditched her cell phone and strode forward, "You abuse your power to retaliate against me!" "Pfft!" Aleigha failed to hold back herugh. She closed the contract and looked at Brenda, "Miss ck, I won''t abuse my power for a nobody." "I won''t joke about work. We have the right to sue you, if you can''t work as requested." "You can prepare the liquidated damages in advance." "I can''t stay in yourpany for eight hours a day. I have other works." Brenda knew that she was in the wrong and tried to fight for more interests. "Up to you. Your absence will be regarded as a default. I have the final say in this project."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You can take this as an abuse of power, if it makes you feel better." Then, Aleigha left the reception room with the contract. Walking out the reception room, Aleigha heard a burst of noise in the corridor. "Miss Gardner, I''ll go check first." Aleigha nodded and then walked back to her office. The assistant followed her in. "What''s the matter?" "The previous visitor sneaked in but was discovered. I will take care of her." "OK. My meeting starts soon. Let me know if Mr. Xiao is back." ??? Aleigha wouldn''t participate in the internal meetings about Adrian''spany. So, the meeting she mentioned was about her ownpany. Adrian would like to leave Aleigha in charge of everything, but now she had limited energy because of the pregnancy. What was more, her past suffering made Aleigha more merciless and resolute than Adrian. Aleigha believed in tit for tat. The Landry family enraged Aeligha this time, so she wouldn''t show any mercy, even if Lennon begged her. She wouldn''t let the old fellows of the Landry family off easily. Aleigha focused on what was in her mind and ignored the noise outside Office. The assistant had been away for a while, and the noise subsided. The phone rang again. Aleigha checked the caller before picking it up impatiently. "Jaidyn, take your woman away, I''m really busy!" "Aleigha, that woman drives me mad." Jaidyn still felt the embarrassment through the phone. After a while, Jaidyn sighed, "Aleigha, please help!" "Hello, Jaidyn, hey." Jaidyn hung up the phone. Aleigha was so angry that she would love to p Jaidyn now. This crazy guy who put his friend into a trap without hesitation. "Let that woman in." When the assistant came in again, a woman, wearing a long red dress and white high-heeled sandals, followed behind. The wavy hairs assisted in her grace. She went straight to Aleigha''s desk, "Are you Aleigha?" "Yes. Please speak your mind." The girl sized Aleigha up and down for a long time. "Are you done staring? Let''s get down to business." Aleigha lost her patience and asked coldly. "What is your rtionship with Jaidyn? Aren''t you Adrian''s wife? Are there dirty secrets between you and Jaidyn?" These three questions in a row awoke Aleigha from the confusion, and she cursed Jaidyn in her heart. "What is your opinion?" The girl narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips, "I will marry him for sure." "How terrible my life is! Women like youe to me for Adrian or Jaidyn." "Shall I gather you all up for a once- for- all exnation?" The girl was puzzled with confusion in her eyes. "You don''t understand? Go, ask Give up if you can''t find h Jaidyn - You should know what that mem if a man dodges you." "I won''t give up, and I don''t believe in you either! The girl persisted and looked at Aleigha with resentment. Chapter 1319 The gazes of the girl displeased Aleigha. "Leave here if you have nothing else to say. It is a workspace, not a kindergarten." "If you keep making a fuss, no one will like you, not to mention Jaidyn." Aleigha was right. Sessful men like Jaidyn liked sensible women and had no time guiding a naughty girl. "Then, bye." As soon as the girl left, the assistant came in with Brenda''s agent. "Miss Gardner, I have talked to Brenda. She is still young and impulsive, so please forgive her." This woman in her early forties looked shrewd wearing gold-rimmed sses. "Business is business. We won''t give you hard time if you work well." "I am scrupulous in separating public from private interests." Aleigha stared at this agent, trying to find something in her sharp eyes. "Miss Gardner, it is said that you are interested in starting an entertainmentpany." "Aren''t you?" Well, this woman was well informed. This entertainmentpany thing was a whimsical idea Aleigha mentioned to Adrian only. There was no specific n, and Aleigha would leave it after herbor. However, this agent knew it! "We have no specific ns yet. What do you mean?" The agent pushed her sses subconsciously and said with a smile, "I have been in the entertainment circle for nearly twenty years and I am an experienced insider." "My pay is low now. Miss Gardner, let me be frank." "If you need me, I can do my best to bring you some popr stars." "And Brenda would love to join you too." "Leave your contact information. I''ll call you when there is a chance." The agent was happy and left both her and Brenda''s contact information." Aleigha, tired and drowsy, took a nap in the restroom. Time passed, and she felt itchy on the face suddenly. Opening her eyes, Aleigha saw a pair of cold eyes staring at her without a blink. "Why are you staring at me?" Aleigha felt uneasy under his gazes. "You''re getting more and more beautiful," Adrian said with a smile. "Ha, listen to you!" Aleigha sat up lightly and sneered. Adrian reached out his hand to hold her tiny waist. As a pregnant woman, Aleigha was too thin, and Adrian was worried about her. "Ah, what are you doing?" Aleigha was shocked by his sudden move and whispered. Adrian squinted and held Aleigha closer to him. "Aleigha, I can''t part with you. My original n was to send you to my parents." "But I change my mind now. Stay with me, or else, I can''t live on." Aleigha was stunned for a while, and then put her hands around Adrian''s neck, "Then, don''t send me away." A phone rang, and Adrian twisted his eyebrows. "Mr. Xiao, it is a call to remind you of the banquet tonight." Ruby, as a secretary, reminded Adrian of his important schedule as usual. "Got you." Adrian was cool to everyone and seldom talked much. Hanging up the phone, he looked at Aleigha and said, "It is an important dinner, and you have to attend. I ordered a Chanel dress for you. Let''s go try it in the shop now." Aleigha rolled her eyes at Adrian, "You know my sizes, don''t you?" "It''s true, but I am afraid that you don''t like the design." At about five o''clock, Adrian drove Aleigha to the exclusive shop. The sales flocked around Adrian enthusiastically upon his arrival. "Mr. Xiao, this must be Miss Gardner. How beautiful she is!" Someone tried to tter Aleigha, and thepliments sounded like a joke to Aleigha. Adrian stood beside Aleigha like a god, holding her waist with one hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Mr. Xiao, this is the dress. I''ll take Miss Gardner to try it on." Adrian nodded. Soon, Aleigha came out. Adrian felt bewitched by Aleigha in the ck dress again. Putting the messy hair to the back of her ear, Aleigha turned around shyly, "How do you think of it?" "Well, very good." Adrian stood up and took a closer look at her. "Mr. Xiao has good tastes. This dress was handmade by the designers and sent here from Paris." "Miss Gardner looks good in it." There was unconceble admiration in the salesgirls'' eyes. "Let''s go. It''s gettingte." Adrian pulled Aleigha out of the shop. In the car, Adrian took out a shoebox from the back seat, and there was a pair of tties. It was beautiful. "Feet! I''ll put them on for you." Aleigha was in a daze, and Adrian velet picked up her feet directly. He threw her pair of sneakers to the backseats and helped her wear the new shoes. The warmth passed from Adrian''s hands to Aleigha''s feet. Aleigha pursed her lips to swallow her words back. "They fit." Adrian smiled innocently. Aleigha felt touched and tears to well up in her eyes. turned her head aside and fanned her face with her hands. Ret Content "Do you feel hot?" "Yes, a little bit." Aleigha managed to conceal her embarrassment. Adrian drove back to thepany. The banquet would be held in the banquet hall on 17th floor in hispany. This project was important, and Adrian attended the banquet with Aleigha. This was a private activity between twopanies in cooperation, b some outsiders also tried to their concerns. Content bes There were flowers along the corridor, and they were sent by those celebrities in City A. The partner was overjoyed to get this project. All arts performers in this entertainmentpany were here, and Brenda was the most popr one among them. However, reporters were more interested in Adrian. The big shot in town was more eye catching than those pop stars. Adrian and Aleigha stole the moment of focus upon their appearances. The cameras didn''t stop cracking until the bodyguards came to interfere. Adrian didn''t talk much as usual, and his attendance at this dinner was the highest regard to his partner. Standing on the stage, Aleigha just said a few words, "Please enjoy your meal, everyone." Brenda in the crowd looked at Adrian, who held Aleigha by the waist on the stage. She felt shocked by the affections shown by Adrian in his nces at Aleigha. Chapter 1320 The paparazzi tried their best to dig out the sandals of those pop stars. Brenda was the most popr one now. She was caught on a date with a big shot, which caused a sensation. However, this was a private banquet, in another word, all attendants came from interested parties. It was impossible for these attendants to bring up such a topic. "What did you say?" The agent, trying to protect Brenda, pointed at the paparazzo and asked sharply. This noise attracted full attention. "I am asking for a truth. If it is a mistake, why doesn''t Miss ck take this chance to make a rification?" It was a trick. "Whichpany do you work for?" Adrian asked coldly. He realized that this paparazzo was part of a trick. "Mr. Xiao, aren''t you afraid that the cooperation with a disgraced art performer will affect your business badly?" The paparazzo wascent. "I''m asking whichpany you work for!" Adrian roared, and his eyes were burning with anger. The paparazzo gave a slight push to his sses and then smiled, "Mr. Xiao, Ie as a guest. Don''t be mean to me." Aleigha looked around to find that most onlookers were Adrian''s employees and not many reporters. Those invited reporters had valid documentation, and this paparazzo should be the result of an internal problem. She left Adrian and walked out of the hall. Brenda didn''t collect herself yet. Her agent was angry and helpless. Theirpany had suppressed the news thoroughly, so how did this paparazzo got the leak? "What? You would like to hear the question a third time? Hmm?" Adrian''s voice was hoarse. The coldness and domineering aura frightened the paparazzo. "I am from a personal studio. Mr. Xiao, it''s not easy for everyone to make a living. I''m leaving now." The paparazzo was restless and fearful. "Leaving?" The corners of Adrian''s mouth rose slightly into a sneer. He looked like a horrible and bloodthirsty Demon. "Mr. Xiao, you..." The paparazzo knew well the dirty tricks those big shots could use sometimes. He regretted his impulsiveness today. "Weren''t you proud of yourself?" Adrian walked towards the paparazzo step by step. Ignoring the onlookers, he grabbed the cor of the paparazzo. The thin paparazzo was lifted up. Adrian looked up at the paparazzo contemptuously, "Who let you in?" "Mr. Xiao, help. You are magnanimous. Please spare me. There won''t be a next time." The paparazzo had never suffered this disgrace. The distance between him and Adrian freaked him out. The coldness from Adrian chilled the paparazzo to the bone. "How can dross like you be allowed toe in mypany? Have I been too kind to you recently?" "Or, youe to challenge my authority? Eh?" The paparazzo shivered all over and felt a hot stream flowing slowly along his legs. Adrian let go of the man with a frown. The paparazzo copsed to the ground. He nced at the water stain on the carpet with disgust and said, "Send this man out." The hall was as silent as the grave, and Adrian got full attention. Those onlookers felt chilled all of a sudden. That demon was back! Aleigha called Mill to her office. "Where is Ruby?" Mill took out his mobile phone to Aleigha, "Miss Gardner, I took these before the dinner party." "I keep an eye on her recently." "Apart from her job, she meets several persons once three days, and their meeting locations keep changing." "Please check the video. She kept in With the paparazzo, making a fuss on the hall. As for the rest already sent to you by emai Aleigha watched the video and turned cold. Later, she ordered coldly, Mr. Xiao is ang about fuss "Make Ruby stay in thepany tonight." "Yes, Miss Gardner."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Aleigha went back to the banquet hall after Mill left. Aleigha found something wrong with her approaching Adrian. Seeing the coldness in Adrian''s eyes, she called in a low voice, "Adrian." Adrian frowned slightly and turned to Aleigha. The coldness in his evet disappeared in an instant, so did the gloom between his eyebrows. "Did I scare you?" Aleigha shook her head and said with a smile, "No! But you will scare others. Let''s move on." Adrian nodded. A round of apuse burst out from the crowd as if there had been an excellent show. Aleigha was already used to this hypocrisy, and so did Adrian. ttery was one important skill for the survival. Brenda''s agent exhaled a sigh of relief. Adrian saved herpany a lot of trouble. However, Aleigha was determined to punish the troublemaker. Ruby was close to Leona. Aleigha would like to kill two birds with one stone. After the banquet, the crowd dispersed and Aleigha led Adrian back to her office. Ruby was ill at ease on the sofa, and tall and serious Mill stood behind her. It was impossible for Ruby to escape. She had a bad presentiment but prayed for a fluke. She already made some inquiries, and the paparazzo didn''t betray her. When Aleigha came in, Ruby got up subconsciously and called in a low voice, "Miss Gardner." Then, Adrian followed Aleigha in coldly and expressionlessly. "Take a seat, please. I have a couple of questions for you." Ruby didn''t dare to sit down, and her heart was pounding madly. She didn''t dare to look at Aleigha, let alone Adrian. Chapter 1321 "Ruby, I remember your words. You said that you would work hard to provide a good life for your family." "Now, your family is leading a better life than others. They live in a vi." Aleigha''s faint smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, and there was a touch of coldness. "Miss Gardner, excuse me? No. I don''t know." Ruby''s heart was pounding lunatically, and she could not calm down at all. "You don''t know? Enormous sums of money flowed into your bank ount from time to time, and you transferred them to another ount quickly." "You have nothing in your name, but your family owns limos and vis." "Don''t try to fool me." Aleigha did some investigation on Ruby, besides what Mill told her. Out of question, Ruby betrayed her long ago. "Miss Gardner, you promised those money from Leona." "That''s all I get, and there is nothing else." Ruby trembled slightly. She braced herself up now and responded quickly. "Is that so? I made a mistake? Well, let''s hear what your family said." Aleigha produced a video in which the Forsters bragged about what Ruby had done to their neighbors. Ruby felt desperate and needed some time to collect herself. "Miss Gardner. There is some misunderstanding. I didn''t help Leona. I, I was just greedy." "How dare you!" Aleigha banged the desk and threw a stack of documents at Ruby. "Mypany lost several projects in thepetition with Leona." "Last month, Lennon got that German project at the critical moment." "I dare you to say that you are innocent!" "Well, you won''t shed a tear until you see the coffin. I will satisfy you." Then, Aleigha took out a small jewelry box from the drawer and the gold ring in it. "You got this ring from Leona, didn''t you? She told you to take it to me." "She said it belonged to Samantha, didn''t she?" "But you know what, it is a legacy from my mother. And I put it in her cinerary casket after she died." "Leona was trying to tell me that she didn''t spare my mother''s cremains." In the past few days, Aleigha pretended well. She didn''t even mention a word before Adrian. She did this to convince Ruby and make both Leona and Samantha to pay a price. "No, I don''t know. I really don''t know." Ruby was in a panic. Large tears fell down like beads. She would never present that ring to Aleigha only if she knew the story behind it. "You don''t know! Damn it! You don''t know what you are doing! You are helping Leona to go against me!" "What will you say now?" Shaking her head, Ruby cried so hard that she couldn''t utter a word. "Take her away. I don''t want to see her again." Aleigha waved her hand with agitation. She sat on the chair after Mill led Ruby away. "Aleigha, why didn''t you tell me?" Adrian looked at Aleigha with sorrow. He felt angry for Aleigha, and his tone was a bit harsh. "You will take action immediately if I tell you." "However, calmness is critical at a moment like this. I need an borate n to defeat themel for all." "I want Leona and Samantha to suffer more than death, which is too light a punishment for them." "I''m worried about you. For your sake, you can''t get angry now." Adrian took Aleigha''s hand and kissed it tenderly. "What doesn''t kill me makes me stronger." "Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself. You should have confidence in me." Adrian didn''t say anything and felt helpless. He was thinking if it was right for him toAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. his mange his dispositions s were taking advant of him. Later, Mill brought them a piece of good news. Next Monday, a Germanpany would a new productunch et event was more, it w seeking a partner in Cit Several bidders for this cooperation would disy their designs in this event. And Adrian''spany was one of those bidders. Aleigha was in charge of this project. So Ruby leaked what she knew about this project to Leona. Leona was preparing to defeat Aleigha and get the cooperation. Ruby, freaked out, confessed to Mill atst. And she proposed to redeem sins by good deeds, offering to help Aleigha. Aleigha spent half an hour thinking about what Mill said. Then, she called Ruby to ept the cooperation. It was a gamble, and she bet on the humanity of Ruby. The next morning, Aleigha already had a full n. She would like to enjoy the process of defeating Leona. Ruby was shown in Aleigha''s office again. She looked haggard overnight. Mill was a robust but thoughtful young man. The Woods family already lost power and influence. However, to realize his father''s desire, he helped the Woods family and Aleigha. He felt nothing, not even sympathy, to people like Ruby. He took her into the office and pushed her down to the ground rudely. Ruby struggled to get to her feet, lowered her head, and said nothing. "Think it over. I will give you onest chance, and there will none in the future." "I made up my mind. Miss Gardner. I will try my best. Please let me live on." "I.." "Don''t say that you love your family. You disgrace love with greed." "You are not helping me. You do it for your own sake. I promise to let you live on, and that is all." Aleigha squinted at Ruby and said coldly. "I know, Miss Gardner. I''ll try my best to get it done." Ruby knew what her fate would be if she was in the hand of Adrian. What was more, Aleigha wouldn''t spare her if Ruby sat by. "Don''t try. You must get it done." Aleigha wouldn''t ept any idents in her n. She knew Leona well. That woman was a smarty pant, and Aleigha had her way to defeat her. Chapter 1322 Ruby didn''t dare to look around and kept the same post in the office. "In your contact with Leona, did she mention any other things or people?" After a second thought, Aleigha realized that Leona was against her and did nothing to Adrian. Careless as Leona, she wouldn''t be scrupulous about her ns. She gave so much money to Ruby because of trust. "She often asks about Mr. Xiao and nothing else." After a moment, Ruby supplemented, "Well, there was a time when she brought a strange girl to our meeting." "She didn''t introduce that girl to me, but that stranger asked me one question." "What''s it?" Aleigha asked curiously. "She asked if you had any rtives around." In retrospect, this particr question popped up to Ruby. "Well, you go back with Mill now. You know what to do." Ruby nodded, got up, and followed Mill out of the office. Then, Aleigha contacted Arthur in the economical investigation department. In the detention house, Pe and Sean were still waiting for Samantha. In the afternoon, dark clouds patched up the sunny sky. A storm seemed to be on its way. Aleigha went to the detention house alone, and Arthur was already waiting for her there. In their first encounter, Aleigha impressed Arthur with her unusual calmness. In their second encounter, Arthur found that Aleigha already became a bigshot of City A. He assumed that she got her position in disgraceful ways, but his investigations told him another story. His doubt in his investigation result was dissolved after Aleigha offered him a n to catch her rtives who intended to extort herself. Until then, Arthur realized that this girl was a tough nut. Aleigha smiled at the sight of Arthur, "Mr. Maddox, I''m sorry for the trouble caused." "It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal. I happened to have work here." Arthur scratched his head shyly. Criminal police seldom came to the detention house, but Aleigha didn''t nail the lie. "Why do you want to see Pe?" Arthur was serious about his work. He was somewhat curious about Aleigha''s request. Aleigha nced at him and said with a smile, "She and Sean are in the detention house, but we don''t get Samantha yet." "Samantha seems to have some ns recently. I hope Pe may know something." "Is she setting you up? Please contact us if there is any danger." Arthur was vignt and advised Aleigha seriously. "Well, I know." Pe was brought to the interrogation room. Arthur turned to Aleigha and left after seeing the nod from Aleigha. "What are you doing here? Tough at us?" Pe''s eyeballs almost popped out when she saw Aleigha, and her skinny hands were clenched into fists. "Compared with what you have done, I have shown some mercy on you. Samantha dug out my mother''s cremains." "In your opinion, how should she repay?" Aleigh looked at Pe with raised eyebrows. The horror in Pe''s eyes made Aleighaugh. "Don''t be panic. Your daughter iswless. I promise you that she will get what she deserves." "Now, why don''t you tell me where the bracelet is?" Besides the bracelet, Aleigha was interested in another thing. "Samantha took it." Pe was frightened to death and didn''t Vel Samare to lie. She cursed Samantha in the heart stel hundred times. Content NovelDrama.Org ''That fool is courting death!" "A wise choice! But I wonder who is smarter in your opinion, me or your daughter?" "I would like you to know one thing." "I can make Samantha regret being born. You all have yourself to me." "If it weren''t for you, how could Samantha know the location of my mother''s grave?" "Pe, remember, you owe me. I will make you regret messing up with me, even if you are in the hell." Then, Aleigha walked out of the interrogation room, leaving Pe in perplexity. Arthur heard the conversation and walked up to Aleigha, who wasing out of the interrogation room. "Miss Gardner, don''t revenge with an illegal way." Arthur was afraid that Aleigha would do something inappropriate. To his surprise, Aleigha looked up at him with smiling eyes, "Mr. Maddox, it is a show." "I was just goading Pe into action." "Don''t worry. I holdws in high regard." Arthur felt relieved with this exnation. "Miss Gardner, I hope what you said is true." "Don''t worry, I don''t lie." Coming out of the detention house, Aleigha sat in the car and did not leave immediately. She made a call to Mill. "Mill, keep an eye to Pe and see who is contacting her." When Aleigha got back to thepany, it was already time to get off work. Only the design department worked overtime. Adrian was in negotiation with Empire Group about the new contract. Aleigha felt idle. When she was thinking about the dinner tonight, a call interrupted her thought. "Aleigha, long time no see. How do you feel about a cup of tea with me?" Leona''s sweet voice came from the other side of the phone. Aleigha''s face darkened instantly, "Ms. Luo, is it the right time for us to meet?" "We have apetition next week." "Aleigha, I''m interested in the contract, but I don''t want to lose a friend like you either." "Is there a misunderstanding between us?" Leona''s hypocrisy disgusted Aleigha, and she almost threw up. "Never mind. We had better meet at theunch event, good for both of us." Aleigha hung up the phone immediately, as she had nothing else to say.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''How disgusting!'' Adrian came to Aleigha''s office the meeting was over. Then, Aleigha was in a daze chair. "What''s wrong? What is in your mind?" Hearing the questions, Aleigha giggled. She looked at Adrian and said, "I have a feeling that Leona Kendal." This feeling is getting. stronger and stronger. She stilk covets you. Should I use you to expose her trick?" Chapter 1323 "Mr. Xiao, why don''t you take the initiative to contact Leona? Then, I can get more information about this rival in love." "How dare you say so! Aleigha! I dare you to say it again! Ha!" Noticing the displeasure of Adrian, Aleigha shrugged her shoulders and changed the topic. "Forget about it. Let''s grab some food." "I am not interested in food, but you seem delicious to me." Adrian got close and lifted Aleigha up from the office chair. "You seem slender but already put on some weights. You had better stay at home to take some restter." Aleigha blushed with embarrassment and hit Adrian tenderly on his shoulder several times. "Come on, please!" Adrian smiled at the bashful Aleigha and said, "Honey, please don''t move, or you will fall." This reminder alerted Aleigha to hold Adrian''s neck, but she couldn''t help shooting a squint to the smiley face in front of her. Adrian carried Aleigha all the way to the parking lot and put her in the car, though his move attracted a lot of attention. Adrian stopped his car before the Jaidyn''s while Aleigha was in a dilemma about where to dine. Aleigha shot a nce outside but didn''t get off the car. Adrian opened the car door for her, but Aleigha remained unmoved. "I don''t want to meet or dine with Jaidyn''s mother." "Don''t worry. She is abroad, and that''s why Ie. Be good. Come on!" Aleigha was persuaded and got off the car. Adrian led her into the house by the hand. Obviously, Jaidyn had prepared for the arrival of his guests. Jaidyn stood at the door to greet them like a doorman. Adrian was indifferent, and Aleigha shot a re at him. "Hey, look at this man!" Jaidyn took Aleigha''s sarcasm easy. "Aleigha, I''m here to make amends to you." "Don''t. I will send those women to you directly if this happens again. I don''t like trouble." "OK. Got you. No a second time." This woman was the treasure in the palms of Adrian, and Jaidyn tried his best to protect her. He knew that Adrian would take action on him if he caused trouble to this woman again. "Come in! Be my guest." "As you wish." Aleigha gave Jaidyn a hard look and went to sit down by the dining table. Those dishes on the table were Aleigha''s favorites. "Aleigha, thanks for your help with the Jodie thing, and I will drink three sses of wine to express my gratitude." "As a great woman, please don''t stoop pettiness for past wrongs." "Hmph, I will ept your apology." After his drinking, Jaidyn said to Adrian, "You help yourself." Adrian nodded. He picked up some fish, removed the fishbone, and then put it into Aleigha''s bowl. "What are you going to do with the Landry family? I am more than d to help." Jaidyn picked up this topic suddenly. Adrian twisted his eyebrows slightly and nced sideways at Aleigha, "Do a clean job. Don''t cause trouble." "Well, I already sent someone to Chicago. As for the German project, I would like to add twenty percent." Adrian nodded, "Do whatever you want, as I need to focus on the business in the Middle East." "Aleigha will give birth to the baby soon. I will spend more time with her." Aleigha concentrated on her dinner and didn''t join the conversation. She left to the parlor after giving a satisfactory belch. At about eight o''clock, the doorbell rang. The servant looked at Jaidyn first before getting the door, but Jaidyn, a little drunk, made no instruction to the servant. "Jaidyn, you are determined to face me now?" A woman dashed in the moment the door was opened. She saw Aleigha first, who was watching TV in the parlor. "Aleigha, why are you here?" "Can''t I?" "You said you were friends only! Lier!" Aleigha was speechless. Adrian and Jaidyn came out for the noise but saw Jodie dashing toward Aleigha. Adrian ran up to stop the p from Jodie to Aleigha. He threw Jodie to the ground by grapping her hand. ''Ah!" Jodie''s back hit the corner of the sofa, and she grimaced in pain. Jaidyn was awakened up by the scream. "Jaidyn, are you still a man or not? You just watch when this man hurts me?" Adrian went to check Aleigha immediately and ignored Jodie''s whine. "I''m fine. You saved me timely." Aleigha was at ease. She tilted her head look at the woman on ground, who must feel be hurtet belongs to "Good!" Jodie on the ground didn''t bother to get to her feet. She felt dizzy and sharp pain on her back. "Are you alright?" It took Jaidyn quite a while to had Md what had happened t by Jodie and had noContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He I her up. Contentention So, it was impossible for him to carry her up. "Jaidyn, you''re a scoundrel! You ditched me after a one-night stand! You know what, I am pregnant!" "Da*n!" Aleigha eximed subconsciously and came to understand why this girl was desperate to find Jaidyn. "No way!" "You don''t believe me, do you? Well, I''ll give birth to it, and well do the paternity testter." Sensing her own awkwardness, Jodie got to her feet slowly and helplessly. It was an pighaard moment for to leave. Content beltet Adrian. Aleigha gentet him sleeve and winked at Adrian got the hint and left with Aleigha without saying goodbye to Jaidyn. Back in their car, Aleigha was as excited as a paparazzo who got the exclusive news. "Do you think Jaidyn will marry this girl under impulsiveness?" "I don''t know." "Well, well, well. This boring scoundrel did surprise me!" Adrian was silent. "Do you think the girl is lying? I don''t think so. A good show starts now." Adrian was wordless. Aleigha did not stop until the car stopped at their home. The next morning, the doorbell rang before Adrian and Aleigha woke up. Adrian went downstairs. Jaidyn stood at the door with Jodie. "What happened yesterday didn''t scare Aleigha, did it?" "No." Jaidyn got used to the expressionless Adrian, but Jodie felt bad about him. "Hey, don''t put on a poker face! We are here to apologize." Shooting a squint at Jodie, Adrian had a big heart to forgive her rudeness and poured himself a ss of water. Jaidyn frowned and pulled Jodie behind his back, "Please send my apology to Aleigha." "OK." Chapter 1324 "No need to apologize, but I don''t like your making a fuss here." "Say who? We came to apologize with sincerity, but he pulled a long face to us! What''s wrong with him?" This woman was ridiculous, as Adrian was famous for his poker face in City A. There were few people who could see his smiley face. "No sincere apology, thanks. See you." Aleigha disliked whoever was cold to Adrian. "We''ll leave instantly, now, this moment. Jaidyn, let''s go." "Are you done? The child is not everything for me." Jaidyn, in a dilemma, threw a fit in front of Adrian and Aleigha. "You yelled at me? How can you? For that woman?" Jodie red at Jaidyn, pointed at Aleigha, and shouted. Jaidyn turned cold, nced at Aleigha, and then led Jodie away by the hand. With a ss of water in his hand, Adrian didn''t say a word but smiled at Aleigha faintly. "Who on earth she thinks herself to be? Why does Jaidyn mess up with this woman?" Adrian shook his head. Her fair and perfect chest was exposed through the open cor. Aleigha kept peeking at it. "Be patient. It is all yours after the baby is born, and you get well." "Who peeks? Da*n" Out of embarrassment, Aleigha went upstairs. Mill arrived at thepany at 8 o''clock sharp, and Ruby followed behind. She seemed more haggard than a few days ago. When Aleigha arrived, Ruby was eating a steamed bun. She shivered at the sound of the footsteps. "Mill, any news from the detention house?" Aleigha went straight to the topic upon her getting into the office, as if Ruby didn''t exist. "There is nothing wrong with the policemen in the detention house. Pe had a visitor, but that person was not Samantha." "Well, she was bold enough to send a representative. Got you. Thanks for your information!" Mill shook his head and looked back at Ruby. "Take her back. Let her see Leona the day before theunch event." With the bun in her hand, Ruby looked at Aleighaplexly. She didn''t know Aleigha''s n yet. "Miss Gardner, please let me see my family, could you?" With tears, Ruby pleaded. "No!" "Just a moment, please!" "You will be free after your job is done. Don''t beg me now." Aleigha remained cold to Ruby and looked at her emotionlessly. "I see. Thank you, Miss Gardner." Jionni, Adrian assistant, came in after Mill and Ruby left. "Miss Gardner, the representative of the German project arrived. He''s chatting with Mr. Xiao. I am here to invite you over." "Coming." This German representative was an old partner with Adrian. Theirst cooperation ended because Adrian thought the techniques of the other party were not good. With new techniques, this Germanpany sought a new coboration with Adrian. The project which Aleigha and Leona fought for was another one, much smaller in scale than this one. Aleigha walked in Adrian''s office. The German representative was a ethnic Chinese. This man, about 40 years old, looked noble with a tall and robust figure. His life in Germany imnted rigor in his personality. He showed admiration at the sight of Aleigha. "This is my wife, and she ispeting for your new project." "Aleigha, this is the representative, Peyton Berry." "Hello, Mr. Berry." "Nice to meet you, Miss Gardner." "Please take a seat, Mr. Berry." Aleigha sat beside Adrian, and she put on a smiley face. "Theunch event will be held this week. And you know that we attach great importance to the new products and are fastidious in our partners." "Considering our past cooperation with Mr. Xiao, I believe that everything will go on well between us." So, the cooperation issue was already settled, and the bidding process was toplete the formalism. Aleigha leaked this information to Ruby deliberately, and this stimted Leona. To embarrass Aleigha in theunch event, Samantha went to help Leona set up a trick. However, Aleigha had foreseen Ruby''s betrayal and already got a solution at hand. It was a sure catch for Aleigha. "The cooperation is brilliant, but I would like to ask you for a favor about my presumptuous request." "Okay, what is it?" Two hourster, Aleigha and Adrian saw Peyton off. Adrian had the whole floor to be his ov office, so the arrival of Peyton was a secret known by a few persons, such as the assistants and secretaries on this floor. After Peyton left, Adrian led Aleigha back to his office by the hand. In the office, Adrian carried Aleigha up. "Tell me what is in your little mind. Why did you keep me in the dark?" "Wait. It is an idea on the spur of the moment, and I didn''t have enough time to share with you." "Stop, stop. I, I will tell you everything." Adrian withdrew his hand from Aleigha''s waist and carried her into the lounge. Aleigha was honest to Adrian about her n this time. Adrian felt a chill run down his spine after hearing the n out. The ? boldness of Aleigha took Adrain by surprise, and he wondered if there were any other secrets he didn''t know yet. "Aleigha, if you put yourself in danger like this again, I will get mad." "Don''t. Never again. I was infuriated then. Calm down." Aleigha knew Adrian, who was thoughtful, cold outside, and warm inside. Whoever went against Adrian would get nothing. Aleigha didn''t fear Adrian but felt it unnecessary to piss him off for such a trifile. "Remember, I am here, always by your side. Share your misgivings with me, and I am more than d to helpdf you act recklessly again, I will kick your a*s!" "Hey, are you sure? Won''t you be sorry?" The coquetry of Aleigha made Adrian feel horny, but he didn''t dare to act boldly. So he pinched her face tenderly and kissed her on the lips. Aleigha waved her hand and whined to protest, but Adrian was strong enough to hold her hands tightly. Adrian left Aleigha when she felt hard to breathe and blushed. "You are so sweet," Adrian smiled evilly. Inadvertently, he licked his lips.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Da*n you!" Aleigha''s face was crimson red, and she rubbed her mouth shyly. "You enjoyed my kiss just now!" Chapter 1325 Theunch event proceeded as nned. It was a huge event in town. For the sale target, the sponsor invited a lot of celebrities in City A to the event. There were sevenpanies to join the bidding, including the ones from Aleigha and Leona. Six of thepanies went through the motions because the result was cut and dried. Leona didn''t know this. Aleigha took Mill to the event, and they saw Ruby, dressed up, there. To cast a mist before Leona''s eyes, Ruby attended the event as the secretary of Adrian. Those reporters thronged toward Aleigha upon her appearance, and their questions were boring. They would like to dig out more information about Adrian through Aleigha, so she put on a smiley face and didn''t respond to any questions. Adrian came with Jaidyn, and both of them were invited to attend the event as guests. For the sake of Aleigha, Adrian changed his n and attended this event. His appearance made a sensation, and he stole the focus of all attention, as well as the spotlights. Jaidyn managed to get rid of those reporters and sat at the front row. He looked at Aleigha from time to time. "Mill, when Leona''s men arrive, pay more attention to Ruby." Mill nodded, looked around, and left Aleigha quietly. "Aleigha, I am looking for you," a coquettish voice came. This voice disgusted Aleigha, and she shivered with a jolt of dismay. Without looking back, Aleigha knew who owned this voice. "Aleigha, can you hear me?" Leona, dressed up, wore heavy makeup and came with pungent scents. She was eager to get close to Aleigha. Aleigha got up in a hurry, didn''t bother to hide her aversion in the eyes, and rubbed her nose involuntarily. "Show your true colors, and I am not interested in hypocritical friendship." Leona was stunned. A trace of cruelty shed across her face, but then she chuckled, "Aleigha, aren''t we good friends?" "This is your opinion, and I never think so. Excuse me." Aleigha took a few steps back to leave. Leona was reluctant to let her go. She strode toward Aleigha and gripped her sleeve. "Aleigha, don''t embarrass me in front of so many people, or else I will serve you well." Leona didn''t pretend a friend anymore. Aleigha felt a little excited now. She sneered, "One has to earn his own respect." "I have no intention to embarrass you. Let go of my hand." "What are you socent? Because Adrian is behind your back?" Leona said in a low voice, trying to exasperate Aleigha with sarcasm. "Let go. Don''t make me hurt you." A chilly and deep voice interrupted the conversation before Aleigha talked back. Leona was preparing for a show. She looked back to find Jaidyn rather than Adrian, who was her target. "Mr. Galloway, do you want to intervene in women''s affairs? What''s the rtionship between you and Aleigha?" "Oh, I know, haha." Leona grinned at Jaidyn as if she discovered a great secret. She let go of Aleigha after shooting a nce at her. Then, she left. "Aleigha, are you all right?" Jaidyn stepped forward and asked in a low voice. "I am fine, but her scents are disgusting. I can''t figure out her intention for such a farce." Watching Leona walk away with her twisting waist, Aleigha became vignt again. "I think she misunderstood our rtionship. Don''t worry, as Adrian has a clear mind. Never mind." Jaidyn was overjoyed at heart though he said so. "What made you so happy?" "Nothing." "Fishy." "Come on. You worry too much." Now Mill came over, and Aleigha greeted him in a hurry. After some whispers, Mill left again. "Come here, Aleigha." While Adrian chatted with the German spokesman, what happened to Aleigha didn''t escape his notice. When Leona gripped Aleigha, Adrian was eager to run to Aleigha''s rescue. Fortunately, Jaidyn helped Aleigha out timely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was another thing dragging his feet. Aleigha asked him to stay away from herst night. Now, he was anxious to separate Aleigha from Jaidyn, as they seemed intimate in chats. Adrian felt jealous. Aleigha walked to Adrian submissively. Then, Adrian put biet hand around her waist and whispered something in Aleigha''s ear. Aleigha blushed and pinched Adrian''s waist twice. Such intimate flirtation made those onlookers envy. Leona looked at the couple with her hands posed into fists. If , she would like to sepel them instantly. "Jealousy doesn''t help. Why don''t you move now?" Out of the blue, Ruby appeared behind Leona "I am freaked out. Why did you show up like a ghost?" "What are you worried about?" "What am I worried about? Did you send out the gift as I told you?" "Of course. I am smarter than you." "If not for your help, I would like to tear your mouth into pieces. I dare you to talk back then." Ruby sneered, and her eyes fell on Aleigha, who was not far away. She felt warm but maintained her indifference. "Give me five million for this service, and I will disappear from your life forever." "Don''t worry. Check your ount now, and you will find the increase. I will never be mean to my good helper." "Get out of here quickly. I don''t want to be discovered by others." It seemed that Ruby didn''t hear the order. She drank the ss of wine from the table to thest drop. This move enraged Leona, and she walked away with anger. Mill came as Leona left. "I''ll escort you out soon." "Thank you. And send my apology to Miss Gardner." "No need. She won''t ept it." Ruby smiled bitterly at this answer. She drank another two sses of wine. Adrian took Aleigha wherever he was and introduced those celebrities to her, Leona was blinded by jealousy and walked to the couple in anger. "Adrian, long time no see." She saw nobody but Adrian. Adrian furrowed his brows at this voice and shot a nce at her with disgust. "Get lost!" Leona was stunned, thinking that she had misheard. "Adrian, what, what did you say?" "Get lost! Don''t you understand?" Chapter 1326 Leona was stunned to freeze. Her helplessness reminded Adrian of Kendal, who also appeared helpless and sad in each refusal Adrian threw at her. Leona felt lost. However, Aleigha didn''t feel sympathy for the exaggerated face. "Adrian, I just want to..." "No! Get out of my sight." Adrian was merciless to those he disliked. Leona remained unmoved. The humiliation Adrian threw hurt Leona, and she hated her own degradation in front of Adrian. However, her heart always beat faster because of Adrian. She missed Adrian day and night, but he showed her cold shoulders without hesitation. The refusal from Adrian always saddened her. "This is the VIP section. Miss, please wait over there." At this moment, a waiter came up and helped Leona out. Leona looked at Adrian with disappointment. Turning around to leave, she didn''t forget to nce at Aleigha. Peyton asked after Leona left, "Miss Gardner, is that Miss Woods you mentioned?" Aleigha nodded, "Yes. I don''t like foul tricks. I would like to make her ept her defeat." "I believe in Mr. Xiao and won''t doubt his judgment." Friendship was nothing for the businessmen. Peyton helped Aleigha because of Adrian, who was supposed to be the perfect partner for Peyton. Suddenly, a man came over and whispered something to Peyton. Then, Peyton led Adrian to the VIP section and didn''t ask Aleigha to leave. Theunch event started with music. On the stage, Peyton made a speech, and his introduction about this program aroused enthusiasm in the crowd. The next part was to introduce thosepanies participating in this bidding. It was an excellent marketing chance for thesepanies, as there were dozens of mediapanies at this event. Aleigha sent her assistant to be the representative of herpany, while Leona chose to make a speech on her own. As the procedure went, those speakers would present their designs after their speeches. The program was rted to high-tech products, and confidentiality was important in the program. Several smallpanies brought good designs though they knew that there was little chance for them. There were twopanies left to exhibit their designs, and Peyton suggested letting them present at the same time. Leona went up with the design confidently, while Aleigha''s assistant seemedposed. When those designs were exhibited, a burst of exmation burst out from the audience. With a triumphant smile, Aleigha looked at Leona on the stage. "The same? It is impossible! We gave you the design one week ago." "Wouldn''t you check?" Leona made the first strike and asked loudly. With a smile, Peyton pointed at the works from Aleigha, "We checked and decided to exhibit them together after some deliberations." "Maybe you all see no difference in these two works, but the design is typical, unique, and of individuation." "Miss, could you please tell me who is your designer?" Leona was stunned, and her eyes wandered, as she had no idea about the designer. "Nonsense! What''s wrong with the designer?" Leona blurted out. "I would like to provide you some information. Nine years ago, there was a designpetition held in Barcelona, and this design won the first prize." "As for the designer, he is in our VIP section, Mr. Adrian Xiao." Exmations followed. Leona was doubfounded. "It is a private collection for Mr. Xiao until this bidding. He gave it to his beloved wife for this project." "It is a memorial gift for his wife." The fact that the design department chose Adrian''s work took Aleigha by surprise. "Miss, it is giarism. I think you had better fire your designer to avoid any further damage." Leona blushed for the questioning gazes from the crowd. The story didn''t develop as she nned, but why? She looked at Aleigha, and the faint smile on Aleigha made Leona feel cold. ''It is Aleigha! She knew everything and set up this trap for me!'' "On behalf of mypany, I announce that Melon Corp is our et partner now and promise that it will be the only partner until the contract expiration. Leona failed. The smile on Aleigha''s face disappeared, and she turned to the woman in yellow at the door. Samantha! She was here as expected. Adrian noticed Aleigha''s move and followed hers to see a back only. "Who is it?" "Samantha, shees too." "Trail her?" "No. Mill will handle it." Now, Peyton stepped down from the stage and shook hands with Aleigha and Adrian. Leona got no attention at all. In fact, Peyton learned that Adrian was the designer only before he went onstage. Now, he came to understand what there 2. said about fair y, as t in chance for Miss this game. Leona was slighted by others, and her team members didn''t dare to protest. In a corner, they sat crestfallenly and lowered their heads, like outcasts. Leona took a deep breath and walked over with her head held high. "Congrattions, Aleigha." Aleigha turned to look at her, and the smile on her lips disappeared in a sh, "Well, thanks to your great help." "Wait and see. I will defeat you one day." "I''ll wait for itsing with patience." "It is still too early to gloat now. It''s not over yet." Then, Leona stormed out of the room after warning Aleigha. Outside the banquet hall, Leona pped Samantha in the face. "That is your so-called good idea? You put me in disgrace!" Leona pped so hard that Samantha could see stars. Two bloody scars were left on swnovel Samantha''s face by Le nails. "I didn''t know that the design was Adrian''s work." sharp "You can''t be more careful in the future. Be smart, and don''t disgrace me again!" "Sorry, Miss Woods." "I will walk back by myself. Get lost from my sight."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leona was so angry that she had to vent her anger on someone. She left without sparing a nce at Samantha. Samantha covered her face and stared nkly for a long time. "You hurt yourself by your own doing. And this humiliation wille more and more in the future." Aleigha and Adrian showed up in front of Samantha. Chapter 1327 The sight of Aleigha urged Samantha to run away. However, she couldn''t move an inch. "Samantha, are you satisfied with the result?" Aleigha looked at Samantha with a spurious smile and provoked. "Aleigha, I''m not done with you." Samantha was not docile. She fought her way into society at a young age. The Gardner family once offered her an affluent and respectful life. However, Aleigha drove her out and ended her dream life. To make things worse, Samantha''s mother and old brother were sent to prison by Aleigha. Samantha was exasperated and would like to tear Aleigha apart out of hatred. Samantha was smart but illiterate. Once again, she was defeated by Aleigha. New hatred piled on old, Samantha was infuriated. "I can''t wait to see your and Leona''s counterattack." The corners of Aleigha''s lips curled up slightly. This smile exasperated Samantha greatly, but she didn''t dare to p it away now. There were two reasons for her inaction. One was that she had no confidence to win in a physical fight with Aleigha, and the other one was that Adrian was there. "I will make you pay. You have my word." Samantha threatened viciously, but her gazending on Adrian betrayed her timidity. ''That man''s gaze is terrifying.'' Aleigha and Adrian mocked Samantha for a while before returning to the banquet hall. Then, Samantha left despondently. After Samantha left, Mill came out of the lounge with Ruby. "Youpleted your mission. This is the 200,000 from Miss Gardner. Leave City A. The further you go, the better. Take your family with you." Looking at the bank card in Mill''s hand, Ruby shook her head and said with a sad smile, "Thank Miss Gardner for me. I appreciate her kindness but won''t take the card. I''m leaving now." After this refusal, Ruby left. Later she intended to leave City A regardless of the opposition of her family. On the way to the airport, she was stopped by several ck cars. More than a dozen men in ck got out of the cars, smashed the window of Ruby''s car, and took her away. Ruby disappeared without any warning. The next morning, Aleigha was awakened by a call. "Miss Gardner, Ruby is dead. Please check the news." Mill sounded anxious on the other end of the phone. Aleigha was stunned. Before she could speak, Adrian already hung up the phone for her. "Let''s me handle it. Don''t worry." Aleigha nodded absentmindedly. This sudden news stunned her into a mess. Adrian brought Aleigha back to thepany. Then, she checked the news after calming down. Last night, a woman jumped off from the 29th floor of a hotel, and further information was under investigation. The news put Aleigha into a contemtion. She didn''t notice the knock until Mill came in. "Miss Gardner, this is the surveince video I just got. Ruby''s family has gone to im the body." "Leona should be behind this disaster." "She is cruel and merciless but won''te up with this idea." "You mean she is not the murderer?" Aleigha didn''t say anything, and her eyes fell on theputer screen. She feltplex at this moment. She would like to set Ruby free, but Leona took her life away. "I''ll call youter if necessary." Mill nodded and turned to leave. He stopped suddenly and said, "Miss Gardner, what about the detention house?" "Keep watching. If Samantha goes there in person, inform Mr. Maddox in time." Adrian returned to his office after a meeting, and then Jaidyn followed in. Before Jaidyn sat down, Adrian threw a file bag to him. "These are Lennon''spanies. They cooperate with you on several projects." Jaidyn took the file and looked at the documents inside. After a while, he said, "These are small assistant. How did Lennon gett ects, so I left them to r involved in them?" "Both you and I knew Lennon well. Do you think he is so capable to get your projects?" Adrian replied coldly as his gaze shifted towards the door. Jaidyn became alert by his gaze and looked out at the same time. Someone prowled outside the door. "Your man?" "Aleigha''s." "You don''t trust him?" Adrian shook her head, "I always feel that this person is a hard nut. It''s better to be vignt." "I''ll go check." Jaidyn stood up, slid to the door, and opened it suddenly. This sudden move didn''t surprise Mill. He looked at Jaidyn and said in a low voice, "I''m here to see Mr. Xiao." "Come in." Walking in the office, Mill didn''t change his countenance and maintained his manners to Adrian as he did to Aleigha. "Mr. Xiao, what can I do for you?" Adrian stared at Mill in search of his secrets. "I have a feeling that you are like an old acquaintance to me." "Mr. Xiao, who is this old acquaintance?" "A friend. Maybe I made a mistake." The eye expression of Mill convinced Adrian that this man in front of him was not that man in his memory. "You are like one of my acquaintances." Jaidyn stepped forward and put hisContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. hand Mill''s shoulder sue hand his strength on his to verify something in his mind. "Mr. Galloway, who do you think I look like?" Jaidyn looked directly at Mill''s eyes. After a while, he failed to connect Mill with that man in his mind. However, his manners did reminded Jaidyn of that man from time to time. "I made a mistake, too. I''m sorry." "You can leave now. Take good care of Miss Gardner." Adrian and Jaidyn looked at each other after Mill left. "Freddie!" They said almost at the same time. "Freddie is supposed to be in the army. Why does he stay by Aleigha with this face?" Adrian felt confused. Jaidyn felt lost too. He once contacted Freddie who was supposed to be in the army. "Maybe we are oversensitive." "If he were Freddie, I don''t mind his staying and protecting Aleigha." "But I am worried that it is not the case." Adrian was always alert about those people around Aleigha. "I''ll go check the Lennon''s matter. I will answer your question as soon as possible." Jaidyn changed the topic when Adrian was absentminded. "OK." Then, Adrian brought Aleigha and Jaidyn to a restaurant nearby for lunch. They just sat down, and someone came over. "Good to see you all here." Maurice came with a hot beauty. He sounded d to see Adrian, but why? Aleigha raised her eyebrows and shot a at the woman head the menu. Content get Ma Then, she lowered her h the menu. Content to NovelDrama.Org belongs Chapter 1328 "What? You don''t wee me?" Maurice turned to Aleigha, who lowered her head and focused on the menu, and warmth spread in his heart. ''She put on weight, much fatter thanst time I saw her.'' "Why not join us? If you don''t mind." Jaidyn had excellent manners, which couldn''t be the works of Aubrianna. A hint of coldness shed past Maurice''s eyes. He pulled a chair with one hand to sit down and dragged the sexy woman over. That woman sat on hisp casually. The waiter came and stood aside to wait for the orders respectfully. "Maurice, I want to try rose lobster. It is said that the lobster here is fresh." The sexy woman put her arms around Maurice''s neck to flirt masterly. "Did you hear her? Two rose lobsters." Maurice seemed happy, as a smile kept hanging on his face. "A sd, please. It is too hot to eat anything greasy." Aleigha put the menu on the table and nced at Maurice. "Invite your chef over, please." Adrian opened his mouth. The chef of this restaurant was his friend. In fact, Aleigha admired Adrian in one thing, that was, he always knew one or two star chefs in those world-famous restaurants. Therefore, Adrian was an expert in eating. And Aleigha never met another man who enjoyed food more than Adrian.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The chef was an old man. The sight of Adrian startled him at first, and then he got excited. Adrian stood up, walked up, and talked to the old man in Japanese. Jaidyn wasposed, and Maurice was waiting patiently too. "Maurice, ask them to hurry up. I''m hungry." The sexy womanined, flirting coquettishly, and the scene made onlookers feel sick. Maurice felt horny under the flirtation and shot a squint at the woman. Then, the woman froze as she was cursed. Adrian ended his talk with the old man and then joined his friends. After a while, the waiter pushed a delicate dining car over. He introduced each dish in detail, which was not new for Aleigha and Jaidyn. Maurice saw the world and got used to this trick. His date was taken by surprise, and her eyes and mouth were wide open, seeming incapable to shut up again. Adrian gracefully picked up her chopsticks after the waiter left. Well, Adrian loved chopsticks. He was not get used to for knives and forks. "An ind man knows how to cook?" Maurice sneered, picking up a piece of fresh fish. "Mr. Aaron has lived here for more than decades of years. He cooks traditional Chinese dishes only. He is a world-famous chef." Adrian did not exin too much, as he believed the dishes would prove Mr. Aaron''s reputation. A mouthful of fishes helped Mr. Aaron win over Maurice, as he was full of praise for this dish now. Those rose lobsters were not so good, as Mr. Aaron was not responsible for them. Everything went on well during the lunch, and Maurice didn''t try to embarrass Jaidyn. After the main course, the waiter brought over desserts. Considering the blood glucose, Adrian ordered a dessert that was not sweet for Aleigha. "I''ll celebrate my birthday the day after tomorrow. Do you have time toe?" Maurice shot a nce at Jaidyn after saying that. Well, it seemed interesting. "Boring. I don''t really want to go." Aleigha nced at Adrian cannily and rejected Maurice without hesitation. "You are not going to his birthday party? Haha." Maurice''s date ate the dessert and mocked Aleigha for being gullible. "Well, I will go." Jaidyn didn''t want to mess up his hip with Maurice, regardless of the intention behind this invitation. "Adrian, you won''t refuse me, right? Jaidyn epted my invitation." "Okay, got you." Adrian didn''t talk much the whole process. Aleigha didn''t ask until she was on the way to home. "Why didn''t you refuse Maurice?" "He already asked, and I didn''t want to make him lose face." "I have to confront him and Aubrianna sooner orter. How will the birthday party end will depend on Jaidyn. Aleigha was confused. "Jaidyn is good though his mother made a mistake. Maurice can''t be unreasonable though he is arrogant." "After all these years, he should seek revenge on Aubrianna or already move on." Aleigha felt worried but did not ask any more questions. Adrian drove his car into the gate of the Xiao''s, and Phoenix led several men out. At the same time, several persons in police uniforms followed behind. Getting out of the car, Adrian nced at Phoenix. "Mr. Adrian, do you know this woman?" One policeman took out a photo. Adrian walked a few steps ahead, took the photo, and looked at it. "Who is this?" "You don''t know?" Adrian shook her head and handed the photo to Aleigha. In the photo, a woman, with unkempt hair and in a white dress was standing on the cliff barefoot. There was a dirty rag doll in her hand. "We''ve never seen her." Aleigha studied the photo for a while before giving her answer. "This woman came back to City A from the USst month. Unfortunately, something bad, happened to her the next day of her arrival." "We learn from the investigation that she came to City A for Mr. Xiao." This woman came for Adrian? Aleigha frowned slightly and scrutinized the photo again. "We know nothing about this. If necessary, I can go to the police station to assist in the investigation." The policemen felt satisfied with Adrian''s cooperation and made an appointment with Adrian. Aleigha turned cold after the policemen left. She clenched the photo in her hand and looked at Adrian. "Well, tell me what happened in Chicago." Aleigha was so smart that nothing could escape her observation. Adrian narrowed her eyes and pulled Aleigha in her arms, "Honey, you''re asking me to confess, aren''t you?" "Do you want to do it after a whip?" Adrian flirted with Aleigha, which astonished and embarrassed Phoenix and his men on the spot. "Aleigha, why not? Whip me." Chapter 1329 Adrian didn''t remember the girl he met in Chicago. So, it was impossible for him to know that that girl had a major crush on him. Early in the morning, Adrian took Aleigha to the police station to prove his innocence in this farce. Aleigha was eager to know what that girl wanted. They arrived at the police station and exined their intention. The policeman who greeted them was one who had gone to the Xiao''sst night. Adrian was a bigshot in City A. So his appearance in the police station became exclusive news immediately. When Adrian walked out of the station, the reporters blocked his way at the door. A trifle was exaggerated into breaking news. Back in thepany, the assistant came to ask for instructions about what happened today. "Leave those news alone." Aleigha refreshed the page on her phone, and news about Adrian''s appearance in the police station became front-page headlines. "Why? What is in your mind?" "You are an important celebrity in City A, and it is known to all that where yourpany is." "But she rmed the police, and there were reporters today." "Could this be an coincidence?" Adrian was wordless. He looked at Aleigha on the chair with a smile. "Miss Gardner, I know what to do." The assistant walked out of the office. "I will go on a business trip tomorrow morning. It will take two days. Would you like to join me?" "Where are we going?" "Australia. Have some fun together?" Aleigha tilted her head and nodded in agreement after thinking for a moment. Aleigha went home to pack up at about five o''clock. Adrian had a business dinner at night. After washing up, Aleigha googled travel strategies for Australia. A series of quick knocks on the door was heard. "Miss Gardner, Miss Gardner, are you awake?" Sofia shouted anxiously outside the door. Aleigha got up in a hurry but stumbled over a stool leg. Immediately, she tried to protect her stomach subconsciously. In an instant, she fell to the ground and let out a groan. Fortunately, there was a carpet, and her back touched the carpet first. She and her baby were safe. Sofia heard the noise and felt worried. Instantly, she called two servants over to break in. Aleigha just got up from the ground. And the breaking in stunned her. "Don''t tell Adrian. I''m fine." "Miss Gardner, it''s all my fault. I was worried about you. Are you alright?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sofia rushed up. She was so worried that tears welled up her eyes. She helped Aleigha sit on a chair. "I am fine, really. Don''t tell Adrian; otherwise, he''ll be worried." Seeing the tears in Sofia''s eyes, Aleighaforted her. "Miss Gardner, I am panicking. There is a man at the gate, covered all over with blood." "Quick, lead the way." Aleigh was anxious to go downstairs. It was creepy and weird that a man, covered all over with blood, stood at the door of the Xiao''s in the still of the night. Sofie and two servants helped Aleigha downstairs. They opened the door, and Phoenix dashed in. "Miss Gardner, are you alright?" "I''m fine. Where is he?" Phoenix nced at Sofia and asked doubtfully, "I was out and saw nobody." "Just now, I went to check the screen as the doorbell rang. A man dripping with blood appeared and freaked me out." "It''s weird. I was patrolling around but didn''t find anyone suspicious." Phoenix looked at Sofia with doubts in his eyes. "Well, maybe Sofia made a mistake. Phoenix, please be on guard." Then, Aleigha went upstairs and asked the servants to stay behind. Back in the bedroom, she went through the whole room with caution and felt relieved when finding nothing dubious. However, the door lock didn''t work due to the breaking in. Aleigha decided to rest in the study before Adrian was back. Adrian came back at around 11 o''clock, Phoenix reported the fuss tonight Adrian took it as a prank and asked Phoenix to strengthen the management. Adrian went to the study to find his sweetheart in a sound sleep. The sight of Aleigha refreshed Adrian. He bent over to carry Aleigha up. "You''re back?" "Well, sleep on. I''ll take you back to our room." Adrian found the broken lock at the door and felt suspicious. He held his question till the next morning. In fear that Adrian would be rmed, Aleigha lied that Sofia broke the door when she was sleeping. Adrian always trusted Aleigha, so he took her story this time. At noon, he took Aleigha to Australia by a private jet. As soon as theynded, Adrian left with his clients. Aleigha did not go with him because of fatigue. She stayed with the assisant. At noon, Aleigha was awoken by a burst of phone ringing. Then, she picked up the phone. Only sighs could be heard on the phone, not a word. "Who are you? Why don''t you speak?" There was no response. Aleigha checked the screen to find that they were unidentifiable numbers. She intended to ask another question, but the caller hung up the phone suddenly. Holding the phone, Aleigha looked grim. "Miss Gardner, what happened?" The assistant came in. "Nothing. A crank call." "Would you like to grab some food?" The assistant asked in a low voice. Before Aleigha answered, the phone in her hand rang again. "Aleigha, where are you?" "Emilee, what''s wrong?" "Isaias is gone. Aleigha, I had searched for days but failed to find him. Can you help?" On the other end of the phone, Emilee is anxious. "Are you in a fight? Or something else? Did Isaias get mad?" "No! We are good. That day, he helped me buy stuff in a store. Then, ten minutes passed, and he disappeared." "Emilee, calm down. I''ll send some helpers over. I am. Australia with Adrian, and we will go in back in two days." "Okay, Aleigha, thank you. I have to go look for him now." Isaias, who was always by Emilee''s side, suddenly disappeared? Aleigha had a bad presentiment. She tried to persuade herself that she was oversensitive, but there were too many enemies around her. Could any of them try to hurt Emilee? But Tanner wouldn''t allow this to happen. With Tanner around, she was not worried about Emilee''s safety. Perhaps, Isaias wanted to be alone for a while. This thought soothed Aleigha. Whatever, Aleigha contacted Mill to trail Isaias. ret Adrian went back to the hotel at half-past one in the afternoon and half-pigha. After the call, Aleigha called wen to the lobby as agreed to meet Adrian. The elevator stopped on the first floor and the door opened. Suddenly, Aleigha shuddered at an unexpected gunshot. Chapter 1330 The gunshot made a sensation in the lobby. Aleigha walked out of the elevator, and people in panic thronged toward her. She insisted on squeezing out of the crowd and walked toward the hotel entrance with her hands on her belly. Bang! She heard another gunshot, and fearful screams filled in the air. Suddenly, Aleigha, in a state of panic, was caught by a cold hand. Looking back, she saw a pair of gloomy eyes, ''Thank God! Adrian!'' "I will escort you out of here." "Whose trick?" "It''s running out of time. Let''s leave here first." Adrian would like to lead Aleigha to a safe ce as soon as possible. Several bodyguards followed closely. When they were out of the hotel, there was a terrific bang, and debris flew around. Adrian, who held Aleigha in his arms, carried her up immediately and rushed to their car not far away. Out of the blue, several strangers showed up and shot Adrian and his men, who were trying to get in their cars. Soon, two bodyguards fell into a pool of blood. "Let''s go." Adrian roared coldly and didn''t let go of Aleigha. The driver was sharp and quick enough to start the car before those gunners came any closer. "Damn it!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian couldn''t help cursing when looking back at those gunners. "Who is their boss?" "I don''t know yet. Let''s leave first." The car drove all the way to the airport. Adrian and Aleigha flew back to City A without hesitation. Adrian''s phone rang upon his arrival at City A. "Mr. Xiao, how do you like my gift?" "Maurice!" "Adrian, I felt hurt that you missed my birthday party. To heal my broken heart, you must suffer." Adrian hung up the phone without scruple and looked surprisingly peaceful, but Aleigha was familiar with this sign; that was, Adrian was furious now. Jaidyn came soon after they were home. "You are well-informed." Adrian''s face darkened, and he stared at Jaidyn coldly. "I didn''t suffer less than you. I forgot his invitation too. He almost blew off my house!" Jaidyn forced a smile. Adrian was unhappy. If not for Aleigha, he would have given those gunners he*l right on the spot. For the sake of Aleigha, he decided to retreat, in an awful way. Now, he felt suffocated by the anger. "Maurice has an underground casino in Las Vegas. It is said that it runs well. I have some friends over there, what do you think?" Jaidyn looked at Adrian with a faint smile on his face. Aleigha couldn''t help shooting a nce at Jaidyn, thinking that this was a bad boy. "We''ll leave tomorrow." Adrian felt hurt in pride in this retreat and was resolute to seek revenge. "That''s it. We will confront him directly." The maids served a good supper, and Adrian invited Jaidyn to stay for dinner. Fatigued, Aleigha went upstairs soon. It was quiet downstairs, and Adrian and Jaidyn chatted in a low voice. Aleigha did some reading on the bed. There were some knocks on the window when she intended to sleep. The sound was muffled and dull, as if someone hit the wall with his head. Aleigha was bold. She got off the bed and walked to the window. Her bedroom was on the second floor, and there was a parterre behind her window. Along the parterre were iron fences. So, it was not easy for humans to climb up through those slippy walls, except geckos. "Why are you deliberately mystifying? Why don''t youe out to see me?" Aleigha pushed open the window and looked around. She did not see anyone, and the knocks disappeared in an instant. The knocks came from the same floor, but she could see nobody. With a dark face, Aleigha left her bedroom. The room next door was a guest elhet room. It was locked usually when there were no guests around. Sometimes, the servants opened it to do the clearing. What''s more, Adrian and Jaidyn were downstairs, and no servants should dare to do a trick. Her moves aroused Adrian''s attention. "What''s wrong?" "Someone in this room." Adrian ran upstairs immediately. He pulled Aleigha behind his back and turned the doorknob, but it was locked. "Sofia, bring me the key." Adrian shouted. Hearing the call, Sofia, working in the kitchen, came to Adrian immediately. "Sofia, the key to this room." Sofia froze for a moment. She fumbled the bunch of keys for a long time but failed to find it. "Never mind." Adrian asked Aleigha to step aside. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked open the door. It was dark inside the room. Aleigha leaned forward to check with confusion. "Wait here. I will do the check." Adrian walked into the room and turned on the lights. He saw nobody but the furniture; what was more, the windows were closed. "Aleigha, are you sure that the noise came from this room?" Adrian walked out and asked in a gentle voice. "Yes. No doubt." Aleigha blinked her eyes for sure. "Miss Gardner, will there be a mistake?" Sofia walked up and whined out. "I''m not deaf. The noisested for a while, and I''m sure about it." Aleigha was exasperated, pushing Adrian away and walking into the room directly. She looked around, and her gaze fixated on the wardrobe finally. She stepped forward quickly and pulled open the wardrobe swiftly. It was empty inside. "Why?" Aleigha whispered to herself. "Aleigha, I think you are too tired." Adrian walked up with concerns. "Maybe you are right. Well, I can use some rest now." Aleigha, in a sulk, returned to her room. She was sure that she didn''t mishear the knocks. Something was wrong. After Jaidyn left, Adrian went to the bedroom to find that Aleigha, lying on the bed, stared at the ceiling nkly. "Aleigha, what''s the matter?" "Adrian, I always feel that something is wrong with Sofia." "Howe? Sofia has been in the Xiao family for more than 30 years, and the elders in the family trust her very much. She won''t harm us." "I feel ill at ease. She didn''t find the key tonight." "Sometimes it happens. Don''t run wild with your imagination. Sleep now. It is gettingte." Adrian caressed Aleigha''s cheek like coaxing a baby. Aleigha closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. The confusion in her mind loomedrgely. Adrian believed in Sofia, so she did have an akoasm tonight? It was a sleepless night for Aleigha¡¢ The next day, she didn''t go to t with Adrian. She but returned in half 23 with Adrian. Shee hour. Sofia was scolding two servants when Aleigha arrived. She smiled at Aleigha for a second and then went on to what she was doing. "Sofia,e here." "What''s up, Miss Gardner?" "I''m Adrian''s wife. Why do you keep calling me Miss Gardner?" "Adrian acknowledges you as his wife, so I call you Miss Gardner." Chapter 1331 "You mean Adrian acknowledges me but you don''t?" Looking at the wrinkled face of Sofia, Aleigha turned cold on the face and in her heart. "Miss Gardner, what''s wrong with you? Why do you ask such an obvious question?" Sofia looked sharp with bright piercing eyes. "Sofia, I think you should enjoy your rest days." "What do you mean?" "One should retire when he is old." "Adrian likes you, so I tolerate you. However, you bring no peace to this house." "The old Xiaos let you alone, but I can''t. Will you stop only when Adrian dies for you?" Sofia got recruited to serve here for more than two years. She behaved herself when facing Aleigha. It was not easy for Aleigha to trust others. Because of Adrian, she tried to trust Sofia but always respected her. However, Sofia went against Aleigha recently. She lied about the injured stranger and mystified the knocks on the window. Aleigha was afraid that the indulgence in Sofia might result in something terrible. Sitting on the sofa, Aleigha raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Please tell me, how will I kill Adrian?" "Humph, you don''t know yourself? People in town know how cold Adrian is, but he is bewitched by you!" "Young and ambitious, you are greedy to covet more than a Mrs. Xiao." "You look coquettish whenever that Galloway shows up. Don''t you have an affair?" "Adrian is blinded by so-called love, but I have a clear mind." "So, you''re admitting that you are behind those farces?" Sofia was taken by surprise. Then she shot a squint at Aleigha, "So what?" "When you were away in Australia, a Faukner looked for you here. To be honest, don''t you know him?" "So, it is you who told Maurice about our whereabouts?" "It''s me!" Aleigha became grim and sneered, "Sofia, you know what, Adrian and I almost died in Australia because of your groundless imagination." "No way!" Sofia was stunned. "No way? Well, well, a thief from within is hard to guard against. You yourself exin to Adrian." Aleigha stood up angrily and threw the phone on the table. The phone was through. "Sofia, I will send someone to escort you back tomorrow." "Adrian, listen to me. I know nothing. I don''t know anything." Sofia was panicked. She rushed to the table, held the phone in her hands, and shouted at it. "Sofia, I''m disappointed." After saying that, Adrian hung up the phone. Sofia was dumbfounded for a while. Then, she straightened up with a tremble. Pointing one finger at Aleigha, Sofia yelled madly, "B*tch, you set me up?" "Sofia, we don''t me you for putting us in danger identally, as you didn''t mean that. If you don''t like me, why don''t you be frank? Those tricks are ridiculous." Sofia was trembling with anger, but there was no way out for her. "Miss Gardner, Sofia''s daughter was yesterday." Sensitive about that Sofia fell into disgrace, one maid changed her position and told on Sofia. "Shut up!" Sofia red at the maid. Aleigha smiled and said, "Go on." "I learned that by ident. Sofia''s little daughter just graduated and is looking for jobs." "She would like to work in Mr. Xiao''spany, but Sofia was afraid that you won''t agree." The maid stopped here and nced at Aleigha. She didn''t dare to look Sofia in the face. Aleigha nodded with a smile to encourage the maid to go on. The maid continued, "Sofia said that you were a jinx and coveted the wealth of the Xiaos only." "Sooner andter, she would drive you away and lead her daughter here." "Lead her daughter here? What does that mean?" Aleigha turned to Sofia and asked loudly. "That''s, that''s to be Mrs. Xiao." "Shut your stink mouth, or I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Sofia dashed to the maid offensively. She intended to p the maid on the face. The other servants around rushed up to pull Sofia away. Aleigha felt convinced by Sofia''s moves. "Sofia, you are cunning. All you do is for your own sake, not for Adrian at all." "Let go. Let go. Let go of my mother." In the from turmoil, a young girl ran in Sofia to get rid of those? I b Outside of the house. Sheet servants who gripped Sofia''s hands. ens Aleigha shot a nce at the door and doubted that this girl had the keys to this house. What a deliberate n! "Tsk tsk, Sofia, I will leave you to Adrian." Aleigha picked up her phone and bad the other servants, "Thanks et your help! You watch over Mr. Xiao will handle this, and Then, she left the house. Back to thepany, Aleigha headed straight for Adrian''s office. She knocked on the door but got an angry response, "Get out!" Illjj- H Its me. Immediately, Adrian stood up and opened the door for Aleigha. Aleigha was pulled into Adrian''s arms when the door was open. Before she could say anything, Adrian gave her a French kiss. Adrian ended the kiss when both of them were almost short of breaths. "What''s wrong with you?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Aleigha, I''m a little upset. Thank goodness! You''re here!" "For Sofia?" Aleigha looked at Adrian directly in the eyes, there were love and tenderness in their eyes. "Sofia witnessed my growing up! It is beyond my imagination." "People change, and humanity is unpredictable." "Aleigha, give me a good hug." Adrian ended the topic about Sofia and indulgenced in the arms of Aleigha. Apart from his parents, Aleigha was the most important person for Adrian. No one could rece her, and no one would rece her. "Aleigha, let''s hold the wedding ceremony on the 12th of the next month. It''s your birthday." "Didn''t we agree that we would wait after the baby was out?" "I can''t wait any longer, no! I want everyone in the world to know that you, Aleigha, are Adrian''s wife," dare anyone to covet you or fight with me for ¨¦n.swnovels you." "Fool, I don''t care about the ceremony thing." "I care, very much. I want to introduce my wife to the whole world. I hate misunderstanding!" "Okay, up to you. I only wish that my belly won''t grow any bigger at that time." "I''m going to Las Vegas tomorrow. Before the wedding, I have a big present for myself." "Be careful! I''ll wait for you at home." Chapter 1332 At dinner time, Adrian came back with Aleigha. It was Sofia who opened the door for them. Sofia smiled at Adrian as if nothing had happened. "Adrian, the dinner is ready." Adrian frowned, and his face darkened. Then, he pulled Aleigha upstairs. "Perhaps, Sofia loves you from the bottom of her heart. She nursed you when you were still little." "I should forgive her?" Adrian''s voice sank, indicating his rage. After getting changed, Adrian and Aleigha came to the dining table. "Adrian, look, these are your favorite dishes." Smiling, Sofia put down the dish in her hand in front of Adrian. Adrian was wordless and picked up a piece of meat from the te with chopsticks. The meat was put into his mouth and soon spat out. Then, Adrian put down his chopsticks. Sofia''s face lit up with joy, "Adrian, you know my situation well. My sons have low sries and don''t get married yet." "Sofia, you can''t use these to defend your mistakes. You know how important Aleigha is to me!" "You go against her. Doesn''t it another mean to slight me? No more excuses." Adrian interrupted Sofia and put on the table a cheque he prepared earlier. "I hope you could enjoy your retirement with this gift. This is the end of our rtionship." Adrian was cold, and his attitude to Sofia was far better than that to others. He showed extreme patience and magnanimity toward Sofia, but he wouldn''t allow a sleeping snake in his house. "Adrian, listen to me." Sofia stepped forward to pull Adrian''s sleeve after one nce at the cheque. Adrian shot a re at the hand on his sleeve, and Sofia withdrew her hand instantly. "Sofia, the money is too little for you?" Sofia was stunned for Adrian''s making the right guest. "Adrian, I will leave without hesitation only if you promise to let Taryn stay and take care of you." "No. I don''t like strangers."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian looked grim. "Adrian, you are so ruthless!" Sofia sat on the ground and burst into a rage of tears. Adrian stood up and looked down at her, "Phoenix, get her out of here." Adrian seldom changed his mind. Phoenix called two men in to get Sofia out, though she struggled and cried. Adrian left early the next morning. Aleigha went to work, and Sofia stopped her car at the door and cursed her viciously. Taryn, Sofia''s daughter, was there and did the same. They kept cursing Aleigha with the most malicious words. Phoenix came out and couldn''t stop them. Aleigha rolled down the car window and looked at the two women, "Sofia, you can''t go on like this." "Little bit*h, it''s all your fault. Sooner orter, you will be punished." Sofia with unkempt hairs cursed and spat in disgrace. Aleigha couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing. "You bit*h, your mother gave birth to you but taught you nothing! Does she know that you climb up to the beds of those riches for money!" "You will get punished sooner orter. Adrian will dump you for sure when he is tired of you. You won''t look smug soon!" "Sofia, it is said that your son works in Adrian''spany and has a girlfriend with a good background." "Since you think of me in that way, shouldn''t I do something to fulfill your imagination?" Aleigha was sulky. No one could insult her mother, as that was her bottom line. "How dare you!" "Try to dare me! I do nothing wrong but to fire a good-for-nothing who pulled strings. No one will have a problem with that." "Aleigha!" "Well, you are going to use the old trick on your little son? Then, I can kill two birds with one stone." Sofia was panicked. In the past two years, Sofia heard a lot of stories about this young and beautiful Miss Gardner from Adrian. She remembered well that Mr. Darien went broke because of this girl, and there were numerous stories like this. So, it could a piece of cake for her to fire two employees. Aleigha didn''t threaten or go against Sofia deliberately. She would go through the backgrounds of those employees in important positions for thepany. There were confidential business secrets, so she needed trustworthy persons. What was more, she would like to make sure that these employees were controble and wouldn''t mess up." She had her own theory in employee management. Now, she knew better than Adrian about the operation inside thepany. "I will fight to the end if you dare toy your finger on my sons!" Sofia would like to dash to Aleigha but was held back by Phoenix. An old woman like her couldn''t get rid of Phoenix. She was exhausted after some struggles. Taryn in horror stood aside and didn''t dare to help her mother. Aleigha didn''t want to waist her time any more after shooting a squint at Sofia. Aleigha arrived at thepany. A figure dashed into the elevator Aleigha took before the door was closed. So, there were only Adrian and this runner in the elevator. Aleigha felt dizzy before seeing who theer was. "Are you insane?" Aleigha took a step back subconsciously. "Yes! Aleigha, you''re a witch." Maurice looked at Aleigha with a teasing smile. "Don''t you know this ce?" Aleigha leaned against the elevator and red at Maurice. "Adrian isn''t here. Isn''t it the good time for me toe see you?" Smiling, Maurice got close to Aleigha, and his eyes locked on the ever-changing numbers on the elevator board. "What do you want?" Aleigha forced herself to calm down and tried her best not to infuriate this madman. "If I say I miss you, will you believe?" Maurice looked to Aleigha affectionately, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Nonsense!" Aleigha looked away and groped in her bag for the pistol. Fortunately, she never forgot to take it whenever out. "Naha, Aleigha, your look funny. It''s a I pity that if I didn''t meet you so, I would have no part story." Ding Dong! this The elevator door opened slowly, and Maurice looked at Aleigha. Seeing that she didn''t move, he pressed the button to close the door. "Which floor is your office on?" "The 21 st." "Well, let''s go to your office. I want a talk." "About what? We have nothing to talk about." "What about love?" "You''re really insane!" UMS Chapter 1333 "Aleigha, do you like my tone?" "Boring!" "Really? Maybe." The elevator door opened again, and Aleigha took the lead to walk out. Maurice followed behind. "Miss Gardner, Mill is waiting for you inside." The assistant came close to Aleigha and made a report. "I see. Go work now." Mill was waiting silently in the office. Aleigha pushed the door open and came in. Then, Mill saw Maurice before opening his mouth. Silence pervaded in the office. "You two say whatever you want, and I will turn a deaf ear to it." Maurice leaned on the sofa and ate the fruit casually as if at home. "Mill, I will call youter. Leave now." Mill nodded and left the office after shooting a nce at Maurice. "Tell me, what''s the matter?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aleigha sat on the office chair and looked at Maurice seriously. "I told you before. I''m bored, and I want to start a love game with you." Aleigha couldn''t figure out what Maurice wanted in this careless and casual way. "My Lord, could you please spare me?" "Aleigha, do you dislike me?" Aleigha was stunned by this question and answered with a smile, "You are famous, influential, and powerful. I will die like an ant if you wish." "How can I dislike you? What a joke!" "Then, let''s start the love game." Maurice bit the apple and looked at Aleigha with aplicated look. Aleigha charmed him like drugs. The more he got close to her, the more he felt bewitched. But there was always a voice to remind him that this woman belonged to Adrian. He was tortured by this confusion for days. Now, he came for an answer. "Maurice, you are so boring." Aleigha was always tough to scoundrels, but her pregnancy prevented her from being overexcited. "Dine with me at noon." "No." "Then, I''ll stay here until you agree to go." "Tell me the ce." "I''ll take you there." "Maurice, I''m busy. I ept your invitation for lunch, but please don''t disturb my work, OK?" "Okay, I''ll pick you up at noon. I dare you to refuse me." "Insane!" Aleigha let out a long sigh of relief after Maurice left her office. Restless, she called her assistant to see Maurice off by herself. Until then, Aleigha got relieved. Mill looked sulky in his seconding in Aleigha''s office. "Miss Gardner, we got the truth about Ruby." "Leona or Samantha?" "Samantha." Aleigha became cold and sneered, "Samantha should do this! She is a henchman for Leona now." "Ruby was pushed downstairs by Samantha. A family living on the opposite side of the hotel saw the whole process." "So, we have witnesses now?" "Yes." "Contact Mr. Maddox. I don''t want to waste time on Samantha anymore. It''s time to put an end to our entanglement." Mill nodded and walked out of the room. A document with a blue cover attracted Aleigha''s attention. It was sent here by Environment Protection Bureau yesterday. Leona was developing a new energy-saving control system, and Lennon invested a lot of money in this project. The projects about the urban environment were profitable. They helped win favor from the velet her and get double p in theter stage. Lennon was smart enough to change his development direction in front of the setback in the newe technology, which Adrian and Jaidyn took the lead now. However, Aleigha prepared for the urban environment projects fromst year, and her negotiation with the government was in process. This blue document was thetest environmental report from the government. An idea came up in her mind, and Aleigha felt more than d about this development. "Leona, it''s time to showdown." It was lunch time, and Maurice arrived. Aleigha felt headaches as her phone didn''t stop ringing. "If Mr. Xiao calls me, tell him that I go to the Environment Protection Bureau." The assistant checked Aleigha''s schedule and reminded, "Miss Gardner, you have a meeting with Mr. Jenkins of Alpite Group this afternoon." "I know. See youter." Walking out of thepany, Aleigha saw Maurice leaning against his Ferrari with a cigarette. Aleigha walked toward Maurice with a sulky face. Maurice flung the cigarette away and walked up, "What do you want to eat?" "Whatever. I have no choice, don''t I?" "Aleigha, I don''t like your tone. I like your smile." ''Smiling at you!'' Aleigha wanted to give him two ps on the face. Such a ruffian! "My lord, I don''t mind the food, but be quick, as I have a meeting this afternoon." "You are overloaded with work? Why not be my woman? I will give you money but no work!" Aleigha sneered and looked away from him. Maurice felt embarrassed because Aleigha made no response. He held the car door for Aleigha. And then, he drove her to a Michelin- starred restaurant. On the way, Maurice nced at Aleigha from time to time, but Aleigha was focusing on the news on her phone. In Maurice''s opinion, girls should be interested in fashions, bags, and travels. "What do you like?" "Money!" This answer made Maurice overjoyed. Thank goodness! Maurice found the breakthrough, finally! Arriving at the restaurant, Maurice opened the car door for Aleigha personally and then handed the car key to the doorman. There were not many people in the restaurant. The waiter led Maurice and Aleigha to a corner. Aleigha looked around and pointed to one window. "Let''s sit there." "You hear her." Maurice said with a smile. Ignoring Maurice, Aleigha resumed reading the news after sitting down. "What do you want for lunch?" "Whatever." "Do you have whatever?" Maurice looked at the waiter and asked. The waiter shook his head with confusion. "Then, a special dessert and sd. I don''t have a good appetitetely." Adrian forbade Aleigha to eat too many desserts, but she tried to eat some behind his back. "The same as hers." Maurice seemed to agree with Aleigha on everything. "I''ll give you money. How much do you want?" Maurice looked at Aleigha and asked suddenly. This question astonished Aleigha. She looked at Maurice in surprise and asked sincerely, "Are you sick?" "Be crossed in love? Your loved one passed away? Or depression?" "Aleigha, I''m serious!" Chapter 1334 "Maurice, so am I." "Aleigha, don''t you like money?" "I like the moon! I like the sun! Are you going to give me them?" Aleigha felt ridiculous and shook her head helplessly. "I suggest we go out together for some time. I don''t mind that you are Adrian''s woman." "Maurice, Adrian and I are married. Do you know that? We are husband and wife!" "You may divorce. As long as you are willing to, divorce is not impossible. You said..." "Sir, madam, what else do you want?" The waiter appeared and interrupted Maurice in time. "A bottle of red wine, you have the final say, as long as it is not too bad." Maurice blushed awfully and felt agitated suddenly. Noticing his changes, Aleigha took a sip of warm water and looked outside the window. A hot figure in bright red banged into Aleigha''s sight. She was heading for this restaurant. Aleigha narrowed her eyes to confirm that theer was Leona. A sneer shed past her face, and she turned to look at Maurice. "Aleigha, I''m cool now. Don''t take my words as jokes." Maurice took a sip of red wine and resumed the old topic. "Maurice, you''re drunk. It''s not the wine that intoxicated but the drinker who gets himself drunk. We are not matched." There was anger in Aleigha''s eyes, and she sounded impatient. "Is that so?" Maurice stared at her, raised his ss, and drank out. Their conversation came to a stalemate. Maurice''splex feelings about Aleigha confused and depressed him recently. For Maurice, women were at beck and call, so love was a joke for a man like him. However, he couldn''t figure out his feelings toward Aleigha. She surprised and amazed him with something new in each meeting. He had no dates for days. Involuntarily, he wouldpare his dates with Aleigha whenever a new woman appeared in his life. This was terrible and dangerous for him! To make things worse, the woman in front of him was Adrian''s woman. "Aleigha, what a coincidence! This is..." Leona came for an appointment with her friend, but her friend was not here yet. She spotted Aleigha not long after her sitting down. Leona observed for a while and got thrilled by one discovery. Leona didn''t bother to pretend friends in front of Aleigha anymore. Now, she was eager to prove her guess. "Get lost!" Maurice was so agitated that he vented his anger on the woman who had appeared out of nowhere. Leona was stunned. She turned to the angry man, and his face astonished her. ''Maurice! What is he doing here?'' "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear me?" Maurice looked at Leona from the corner of his eyes, and he would like to eat her alive with his res only if possible. Leona retreated with panic. She shot a nce at Aleigha before running away. Leona put on a smiley face the moment she turned around, as her heart filled with joy. ''My instinct is right! Something bad must be happening between them.'' Back to her seat, Leona was anxious to take some snapshots for the couple. "Who is that woman?" Maurice was not a fool and noticed the hrity of Leona. "A woman who will celebrate my death." "I can help you extinguish her delusion." "Well, I don''t need help to deal with a stupid woman." Looking at Aleigha, Maurice burst intoughter. The depression in his heart disappeared in an instant. ''This woman is interesting!'' "What are youughing at?" Aleigha disliked his ridiculousughter. "Nothing. I can help you anything. You have my word." "No, thanks. No entanglement between us is my only wish." Aleigha looked back and didn''t back off a little in front of Maurice. "Why do you fall for Adrian?" Adrian?'' Aleigha pursed her lips silently and looked at the window, ''Why?1 ''Perhaps, because of the first nce at him." The silence of Aleigha upset Maurice. The corners of his mouth twisted, and he drank again. The love in the woman''s eyes didn''t escape his observation, and it was undeniable. Then, they finished their lunches in silence, and no one bothered to say a word. Before leaving the restaurant, Aleigha shot a nce at Leona at a distance. "Drive me to Royal Hotel and escort me upstairs." It was impossible for Maurice to get drunk after a few sses of red wine, as he was a good drinker. So, he could tell the intention of Aleigha immediately. Shaking his head, he said with a smile, "Are you serious? I promise to satisfy you." "Come on! Are you going or not?" "Of course. I never force anyone to do anything." Maurice held the car door for Aleigha gentlemanly, and his moves were perfect. Aleigha smiled with pleasure. Leona kept watching over Aleigha. She lost her appetite the moment Aleigha left. So, she bad goodbye to her friend and traced Maurice''s car. "That woman is behind." "I know." "What are you going to do? I am part of the game, and you should tell me what is going on, right?" "Make her believe what she sees, and urge her to tell Adrian. That''s all." "Jealousy? Do all women enjoy this game?" Aleigha made no response. When their car waited for the red light, Aleigha suddenly got close to Maurice. From the perspective of Leona, Aleigha seemed to be kissing Maurice. Leona took out her mobile phone immediately and took some snapshots. She was over-excited right now! On the other hand, Aleigha in the car started ying with her phone silently. When they arrived at Royal Hotel, Maurice left the car to the doorman and took Aleigha to a presidential suite. Leona was after Maurice and Aleigha and took a few photos in session before losing sight of them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The couple went upstairs, and Leona was forbidden to follow by the hotel staff. She waited in the hotel lobby bitterly. When upstairs, Aleigha asked Maurice to leave the hotel through a secret passage. Leona spent the rest of the day waiting in the hotel lobby anxiously and excitedly. Royal Hotel belonged to Adrian, and Aleigha had free ess to this hotel. She took a rest in the suite for while and went back to her office through the secret passage. Aleigha held a video meeting with Adrian in the office andter dined with a client in a rotisserie in City A. She enjoyed the supper. The next morning, news that Aleigha had cheated on Adrina overspread in town. There were videos and photos to prove this affair. Aleigha looked at the news with satisfation. She took no action about this scandal. Adrian rushed back from Las Vegas and then locked Aleigha in the office. He looked in the eyes of Aleigha coldly. "You''re back? So soon?" "Aleigha, have you read the news today?" "Yes. Those handsome young boys got the entertainment headlines." "Come on! Don''t you think I spoil you?" "Adrian, are you jealous?" Chapter 1335 "Jealous? Aleigha, you think so?" "Then, why?" "Laugh! You shouldugh!" Adrian was infuriated by the calmness of Aleigha. "You want to see me cry?" Aleigha got up and hugged Adrian from behind before he protested. "What are you worried about? I will elope with your child in my belly? I just pretend to meet one''s wishes to make her life exciting." Adrian looked down at Aleigha. The rosy face was as inviting as fresh fruit, and Adrian would like to take a bite. Aleigha looked up, blinked her eyes, and snuggled up to Adrian like a kitten. "How dare you!" "You don''t believe in me?" "Aleigha, if so, I won''t be here. Why didn''t you tell me your n in advance?" Squinting her eyes, Aleigha gave a kiss on the handsome face, "People will be more easily convinced with this suddenness." "Little woman, I will kick your a*s, if this happens again." "No, no. Rx. I will tell you everything." Adrian was defenseless when Aleigha acted in a pettishly charming manner. With Aleigha in his arms, Adrian listened quietly and frowned from time to time. When Aleigha put an end to her n, Adrian shot a nce at her. "Next time, contact me immediately if Maurice does this again." Aleigha nodded and smiled, "I always feel that that man is insane." Adrian didn''tugh at Aleigha''s joke, as it was clear to him that Maurice wasn''t insane but didn''t realize his own love for Aleigha. "What''s your next move?" "I want you to hold a press conference to announce that we need some time to cool down. Then, I will go to my hometown to choose a better cemetery for my mom and grandparents." Adrian frowned and pursed his thin lips subconsciously, "Is it necessary?" "Well, I want to end our entanglement clearly. I won''t forgive Leona and Samantha. If Lennon is in the way, I will show no mercy to him." "Okay. But for your sake, my men will stay around you for 24 hours." "OK. No objection." Adrian would like to spend more time with Aleigha but was pushed out of the office by Aleigha toplete her n. At the office door, Adrian looked grim, and the assistant was astonished by what he saw. "Prepare a press conference. I have something important to announce."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The assistant followed Adrian back with confusion and knew the topics for the press conference when in Adrian''s office. The press conference was held that afternoon in the reception room of Adrian''spany. There, Adrian announced the news that he would separate from Aleigha for some time." Within a short time, this announcement became the hottest news in town. Aleigha left thepany at lunchtime and disappeared. Leona was doing some shopping when Samantha called to tell her this news. The displeasure caused by the disturbance was reced by excitement. Aleigha said, if she showed some conflicts with Adrian, her enemies would expose more weaknesses. Her unbreakable rtionship with Adrian would unite her enemies only. So, Aleigha was faking an opportunity for her foes. Aleigha already disappeared, so the reporters flooded toward Adrian. Leona called Adrian without hesitation. She already tried to call Aleigha but to find that her phone was already turned off. So, she lost her first opportunity tough at Aleigha. Adrian didn''t answer her call. Leona knew Adrian too well to feel sad about this refusal. There was another person who shared the same happiness as Leona, and it was Maurice. Hearing the news, he abandoned his shave halfway and left home immediately. Aleigha went straight to the Tanner''s. Isaias had disappeared for some days. Three days ago, Mill found him in an deserted warehouse. Tanner came up to greet Aleigha upon her appearance. "You and Adrian?" "It''s just a trick. Don''t worry. How is Isaias?" "He is alright. He said he was first and in a state 5 for days. Then, b Wo back home when waking was Pagain." Aleigha nodded. She sat on the sofa and took the cup of water that Tanner had given her. "I will be away for a few days. Get me two cars and one phone. Don''t leak my trace to any outsiders." "What about Adrian?" "He knows my n. About the kidnap of Isaias, we will find out the truth one day. Wait for my return." To keep her trace a secret, Aleigha didn''t stay long in the Tanner''s. She drove at top speed on the expressway and reached her hometown in a few hours. In the night, she led her men to her old house. It was an empty house, as the all family robbed everything away. There was nothing left, not to mention the memento of Aleigha''s mother. Aleigha spent the night on one old bed which once belonged to her mother. That night, she kept dreaming. Her dreams were about her childhood when her mother was still around. The next morning, shee found tears on her face when waking up. Then, Aleigha went to the cemetery. As expected, Samantha already destroyed the grave. After ae confirming that Aleigha was a rtive of the dead, the grave keeper expounded what happened that day. Samantha led her men into the grave. They smashed the gravestone, dug out the remains, and carried it away. "I''ve never seen such a vicious girl, tsk tsk." The grave keeper shook his head and sighed. He didn''t dare to stop the violence that day in fear that the viins would hurt him. Aleigha stared at the empty and clean grave in silence, but coldness, anger, and hatred filled her heart. After a while, she smiled, "Thank you. I''ll be back in a few days." Aleigha left this cemetery and went to another one. In the provincial graveyard, she chose a good ce for her family. Afterpleting all document procedures, Aleigha went back to City A with her men at night. In Hilton Hotel, she checked in. Her trace was not discovered yet. The next day, she went shopping and had some food. In the shopping mall, her trace was exposed. Half an hourter, Leona saw Aleigha buying a Tiffany bracelet. "Tsk, tsk. How dare you show up after cheating on Adrian?11 Aleigha liked the design of the bracelet in her hand, but she was too fat to wear it now. Being ignored, Leona walked up after taking a deep breath. "Aleigha, how can you still enjoy your leisure time now?" "I will take this. I''ll pay with the card." "Bit*h, do you still have the face to use Adrian''s money?" Aleigha got up, shot a squint at Leona expressionlessly, and walked past her to the cashier. "Shame on you! Isn''t Adrian good to you?" Leona ran up and intended to pull Aleigha by her shoulder. However, her hand was flung off before she reached her goal. Leona, in pain, would like to curse, but an angry face appeared and stopped her. Chapter 1336 "You!" "You wouldn''t like to embrace death, would you?" Leona groaned from the pain in her wrist. And her eyes wandered as if the man in front of her frightened her to death. "Why are you here?" Aleigha looked at the man and asked in confusion. "I got your trace the moment you were in City A but didn''t disturb you." Maurice threw away Leona''s hand disgustedly and wiped his hand on her clothes. "What''s up?" Maurice produced his card and threw it at the cashier. "Take mine." A hint of displeasure shed past Aleigha''s eyes, but she didn''t take action. Leona was driven mad by jealousy. ''Adrian fell for Aleigha, and so does Maurice, but why?'' ''I can see why?!'' "Aleigha, you''re cheating on Adrian." Leona reproached Aleigha while moved backward. Aleigha rolled her eyes at Leona, and then a smile spread on her face, "So what? You still have no chance!" "What do you mean?" Leona tried to defend herself, but it was obvious that she cared about Adrian very much. "Well, you don''t understand? Or I made a mistake? It is Samantha rather than you who has a major crush on Adrian?" "Well, it must be her who is eager to get close to Adrian since you denied." This information set Leona on fire. With Maurice around, Leona didn''t dare to do anything to Aleigha. So, she went back to herpany. She had always suspected that Samantha had a secret love toward Adrian. Aleigha turned cold, and her face darkened after Leona. "Aleigha, what''s going on between you and Adrian?" "What? You doubt us?" Aleigha narrowed her eyes to look Maurice directly in the eyes. Maurice felt uneasy under the stare, "Aleigha, don''t look at me like that, or I will do something wicked."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Thanks for your gift." Aleigha looked away, turned around, and left without looking back. Maurice nailed on the spot, watching Aleigha go further and further away. He lost the courage to chase after her suddenly. Aleigha went back to the hotel after dinner. She smelled some familiar scents upon her entering the door. In one second, she was surrounded by one warm embrace. "Aleigha, you seem to enjoy your free life!" "Why are you here? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered?" "I miss you, so I came to see you." Adrian held Aleigha in his arms carefully. "Oh my!" Aleigha eximed all of a sudden. Adrian looked at her nervously and asked, "What''s "He kicked me." Adrian felt relieved and looked down at Aleigha''s bulging belly. "It grows. Are you sure that he kicked you?" Aleigha nodded and stroked her belly tenderly. "Let me listen." Adrian pressed his ear slowly against her belly. There seemed to be telepathy between him and the baby, it kicked the belly again. "It''s moving! It''s moving!" Adrian shouted in shock. Adrian looked ridiculous, and Aleigha shook her head helplessly. "You should leave now. This farce will end the day after tomorrow." "A moment. Let me stay with you for a while." Well, it is notte yet. The couple lied on the bed. Adrian turned on the TV to watched local news. "Lennon focuses on projects about environment protection and new energies recently." "The government is supportive to these projects." In the TV set, Lennon was taking the officials of City A to visit his new factory. "Well, people talked long ago." Aleigha seemed not interested in this topic. "Aleigha, you think you could hide it from me?" Aleigha was stunned for a moment, then sat up, and looked at Adrian. Adrian couldn''t help giving a kiss to her face. "Tell me, when will you strike the deadly move?" "When did you know that?" "When you started to think about it." "Da*n! I thought I did well in security work." "Come on." Aleigha tilted her head and thought for a time, "Three months ago, I a friend. He mentioned his program at hand to me" "We are not close. He was running out of funds and came to ask for my help." "So, I introduced him to a friend of my Godfather in Germany." "Soon, the program worked. And this friend is taking the lead in this field." "Lennon heard about this program and invented a lot in it." Adrian stared at Aleigha and remembered what happened recently. "You know the rest of the story." Aleigha stuck out her tongue and made a grimace. Aleigha intended to impoverish Lennon through this program. "These equipment were developed by my friends." Aleigha looked at the equipmentponents on the screen with sparkling eyes. Adrian was wordless and looked at Aleigha indulgently. Two hourster, Adrian left. Early the next morning, Aleigha got up early. She entered City Hall at 8 o''clock. Lennon would sign contracts with the government today. Aleigha came early to make preparations. The high official in City Hall was an old andrade-in-arms with Samuel, so he was more than d to help Aleigha. Aleigha got the contracts from the government some time ago. She surrendered all profits to the government, which moved the old generation. The official chatted with Aleigha for about two hours. Then, Aleigha retreated to another room before Lennon arrived. The official was polite to Lennon and Leona. However, he didn''t mention the contract. Lennon was anxious and brought up the topic several times, but the official paltered. "Official, this program is very important for both me and City Aet promise that the air in City A will be improved drastically within ten years." The official was scrupulous and worked under Samuel for years. He respected and trusted his old officer, so he believed in Aleigha. "Stop the program in your hand." Shooting a nce at Lennon, the official took a sip of tea. "Why?" Lennon felt unbelievable. The interviews happened only yesterday, but things changed today! "Well, you are all celebrities in City A. You had better stop before any ident takes ce." Lennon was lost. He took the document from the official and scrutinized it. Chapter 1337 "What''s wrong with this?" Lennon looked confused. "Lennon, your products aren''t inpliance with our standard." "Your technicians approved our products, and then I increased the output. Why didn''t you mentioned this quality problem earlier?" Freddie smiled and said, "Lennon, your technique is from German, right?" Lennon nodded. "Yesterday, I got a notice from the technical department. There was an update on this technology in Germanyst month." "This update is important, and thispany announced that it would have many partners. Now, do you understand?" This answer depressed Lennon. He was ruined because of the policy change of his partner. "I invested a lot in this program, and we had a verbal agreement. You changed the requirements all of a sudden, so will there be anypensation to me?" It was not an unreasonable demand! "I can use some consultation and reply youter. You can leave now." Freddie showed Lennon the door. Lennon knew that there was little hope for thepensation, and he didn''t dare to confront the tough with toughness. Lennon left City Hall in a trance. Leona kept prattling by the side, but Lennon couldn''t hear anything. He had invested too much in this program. "Lennon, do you think they''re in cahoots with otherpanies?" Lennon was taken aback slightly and look at her with confusion. "Think about it. Yesterday, they sent reporters to promote your products and promised to sign this morning. However, all changed suddenly." Lennon was enlightened by what Leona said. "But with who?" "Some investigation will help you." Leona didn''t care that whether Leonna could get this program.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What she cared about was Adrian. "You think it is none of your business, don''t you? Let me remind you that you have no chance about Adrian." Lennon touched on the raw, and Leona red at him. This re infuriated Lennon in agitation. He gave a hard p to Leona because there was no love between them. "Am I too good to you? Remember, I take you under my wing!" "Don''t reach out for a yard after taking an inch. Don''t betray me. You should know who your boss is." Leona felt burning pains on the face but didn''t dare to resist. Lennon was right about one thing that she had nothing if without Lennon. "Lennon, I am sorry. Please don''t leave me." "Oh, leave? For me, you are a dog. I keep you around to save some trouble only." "Remember your own ce. Don''t mess up with me. If you dare to mess up with Aleigha, I will give you he*l." Leona smiled with her hand on the face, "No! I won''t!" Lennon hadplete control over Leona. And Leona was clear that they used each other for their own ends, and there was no such a thing called love. Lennon thought of her as a who*e, more degrading than a servant. "Hey, what a coincidence!" Coming out of City Hall, Aleigha saw the couple in a fight, quarrelling and Lennon''s pping. She waited for a while in the distance. "Aleigha, what are you doing here?" Lennon was surprised to see Aleigha there. "Me? Came to sign the contract." With a sweet smile, Aleigha waved the file bag in her hand deliberately. "It''s you!" Lennon realized something suddenly and shouted angrily. "What?" Aleigha looked at Lennon with pretended surprise. "It''s her. It must be her, Lennon. She did this on purpose." Leona inmed and agitated Lennon at the right time. "Shut up!" Lennon''s eyes were red, he shouted at Leona with anger, and he pped Leona hard on the face. Leona fell to the ground under the p and saw stars. "Aleigha, is it true?" "What are you talking about?" Aleigha pretended innocent. "Aleigha, to be honest, did you sign contracts with the government for some environment protection products?" "Well, that is a small part. My contract covers more than that. Is there a problem?" Aleigha acted as if she didn''t know Lennon''s situation. Lennon stared at Aleigha, and the light in his eyes died away. "Lennon, she is not the Aleigha from the past! Come on!" Leona the blood from the corner of her mouth, struggled stand up, and looked at . Content beiget with "Do you have any other questions? If - ning else, I have to leav now want to get affairs." in Like an outsider, Aleigha walked past Lennon to leave. Lennon suddenly turned around and grabbed Aleigha by the arm. He looked at that delicate and bright face, as beautiful as in their first encounter. "Aleigha, you intend to ruin me, or you act on Adrian''s will?" Aleigha looked down at Lennon''s hand and shook it off, "Lennon, why don''t you ask your woman?" "Aleigha, what do you mean?" Leona''s heart skipped a beat and she roared in a hurry. "I told you to shut up!" Lennon pointed at Leona, but his gaze didn''t leave Aleigha. "Lennon, are you a fool? Even if you beat me to death, I will insist that Aleigha is determined to ruin you." The wind, sticky, swept over his cheeks. For the first time, Lennon felt desperate. He felt the call of Death. And the call was issued by the woman he missed most. Staring at Lennon, Aleigha put on a smile, "Can I leave now?" Lennon was speechless and looked at Aleighaplexly. Aleigha left without hesitation. In the car, Aleigha called Adrian. "Are you in thepany?" "Yes. What''s up? Are you missing me?" "Come on! Do you need me? A lot of women are lost in a reverie for you!" "But they are not my Aleigha." "Screw you! I am on my way to thepany, and let''s meetter." In the office, Adrian looked at the stuff sent in by his assistant, "Where is she?" "Locked up in an abandoned factory in the western suburbs. There are guards." "Let''s talk about it after Aleighaes back. She must have an unexpected surprise for me!" Adrian heard joy in Aleigha''s tone. There must be something good happening. Chapter 1338 Aleigha walked with something of a swagger into thepany. Reporters, who had waited outside thepany for days, were blocked outside the door by those bodyguards before they got any closer to Aleigha. The appearance of Aleigha caused a sensation in thepany. The wholepany was expecting Adrian''s wrath and felt sorry for Aleigha. Adrian''s assistant walked up to greet Aleigha after a shudder. "Miss Gardner, Mr. Xiao is busy and won''t see you." "Busy for what? Let me figure out." "Miss Gardner, don''t put me in a dilemma." "I won''t. You did a good job. Just wait outside." After Aleigha got into the office, a faint smile shed past the face of the assistant. He was a good actor too. It was dark in the office, and Adrian sat on a chair. He turned around for the footsteps. "Aleigha, how dare youe here!" There was a smile on his face, but his tone was serious. "There''s no one else here." "Aleigha, what is the good news?" Adrian walked to the sofa and pulled Aleigha down carefully to sit next to him. "Look at this." Aleigha handed the file bag to Adrian, and there was a smile on her rosy face "What is this?" Adrian opened the file bag to find those bright red official seals. "You got the projects?" "Yes. Thanks to my Godfather, I got these governmental projects from his old subordinate. Do you like this surprise?" Adrian didn''t scrutinize those contracts, but a nce told him that they were influential. They might not be hugely profitable but would alleviate the status of Aleigha in City A greatly. Meanwhile, these contracts could lead Lennon into bankruptcy. "I don''t want to waste my time anymore. I would like to wage a fierce battle with them." Aleigha said casually, but Adrian knew what she had suffered. "Lennon lost all his money this time. Now, he should be considering getting Leona''s money into this program." It was clear to Adrian that Leona was the archenemy for Aleigha. "I also have a gift for you." "What is it? Samantha?" "Do you like it?" "I can do nothing to her right now. I trust you." Aleigha became vicious because of what she had suffered. Adrian was born to be a King. So, he had nothing to fear about. "Well,e home tonight. I miss you so much." "Tonight? No. What about tomorrow? Tomorrow is important." Adrian looked at her helplessly and yielded atst. "I have to leave now. Should you see me off?" Adrian felt helpless and rubbed the tip of her nose, "Let''s go, my Queen." Aleigha stopped at the door and looked back at Adrian, "See you. y your part!" Adrian red up after Aleigha left. He ordered the wholepany to work overtime tonight. Aleigha appeared downstairs, and reporter thronged toward her. "Miss Gardner, shouldn''t you respond to the scandal?" "Miss Gardner, which stage are you and Maurice?" "Miss Gardner." "Miss Gardner." "Everyone, see you tomorrow." Aleigha got in the car with ease. Ignoring the reporters behind her, Aleigha asked the driver to send her to the Tanner''s. Isaias got well after a few days'' rest. He was chatting with Emilee when Aleigha walked in. "How do you feel now? Any better?" Isaias nodded, "I am fine." "Do you know who kidnaped you?" Isaias, whose lips were pale and dry, nced at Emilee before answering, "Maybe some old acquaintance." "Where''s your old sister?" Isaias was taken by surprise, her eyes wandered around. "Why are you hesitating? How can we help you when you say nothing at all! What if this kidnap happens again?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emilee felt choked by anger, and tears fell from her eyes. "Emilee, it is not like that. She is my only family now. I can''t..." "It is a warning this time, and she may kill you next time. Do you still cherish a fancy that she has mercy on you?" There were people who lost their senses. "No, she won''t!" Isaias tried to defend his sister but felt his word powerless in front of the crystal eyes of Aleigha. "Check this. This video recorded what happened that day. The kidnapper is her." Isaias watched the video ying on the phone, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He uttered not a word. "Well. Good to know that nothing worse happened to you! You have time to think it over. If you change your mind, contact me, and I will help you." "Could you spare her life?" Isaias lowered his head and asked after a long time. Aleigha and Emilee looked at him at the same time. Finally, Aleigha nodded, "Okay." Aleigha came for Tanner, not Isaias. Tanner was away and didn''te back until 4 o''clock in the afternoon. When Tanner was back, Aleigha was talking andughing with Emilee. "Aleigha is here. Is there anything I can help?" Aleigha nodded. "I heard that you are working with Ghostair recently?" Tanner drank after giving a positive reply. "How much will you get from this cooperation? I''ll give you double." Pu! Tanner was taken back at what he heard and choked for the water in his throat. "I''m serious." "The boss of thatpany is an English. He is rich. Are you out of mind?" "I am telling you the truth. Return all products rted with Ghostair, right now!" "It will ruin my business reputation." Tanner was a businessman and thought highly of his reputation, though Aleigha''s offer was very generous. "That''s all can do for you. You will regret et it if you don''t return those products before 8 p.m. het before 8 p.m. toet myst warning." Aleigha had a faint smile on her face. Tanner was astonished at her words. He looked at Emilee, who looked puzzled too. After a while, Isaias opened his mouth, Tanner, I think you shouldet then to Aleigha. She knows s than gods do." get more Emilee also nodded in agreement, "Tanner, you should listen to Aleigha." In confusion, Tanner called the program leader to do what Aleigha said. Tanner started hispany abroad and had a few businesses here. It was a coincidence for him to work with Ghostair. Half an hourter, Tanner got reports from his subordinates that all goods were returned. Checking the time, Aleigha thought that Tanner should receive a call from Ghostair soon. As expected, a call from Ghostair came before 8 p.m.. After the phone was connected, a soft female voice from the other end of the phone made Aleigha smile. Chapter 1339 "Mr. Bradshaw, what happens? Why did you withdraw capital and return all goods?" Tanner looked at Aleigha for help. Aleigha smiled and whispered, "If you have any questions, please contact Aleigha." Tanner repeated these words to Leona. Then, he hung up the phone immediately. "Aleigha, what the he*l are you up to?" "You''ll knowter. Oh, by the way, call Adrian toe here." Confused, Tanner did what Aleigha bad. Adrian arrived within half an hour. The crowd waited for an exnation, but Aleigha sat on the rocking chair cozily. "Aleigha, what are we waiting for?" Adrian knew that Aleigha was up to no good. The servants brought desserts over. Adrian turned to chat with Tanner on business after realizing that Aleigha didn''t intend to answer his question. The doorbell rang at around 9 p.m.. Aleigha checked the time and thought that it was a little earlier than she expected. The servant got the door, and a woman followed in. She was Leona. The crowd in the house took Leona by surprise, but the sight of Aleigha enlightened Leona that it was a trick. "Adrian." Leona couldn''t resist to call his name whenever he was in sight. Adrian lowered his eyes and sipped his tea. No one could see his expression.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Aleigha, what the he*l are you doing?" "Ghostair is yours?" Leona was taken aback by this question, and her eye expression became furtive. She didn''t dare to look Tanner in the eyes. "Why don''t you answer my question? What I said was true?" Leona felt uneasy and nervous under Aleigha''s stare. "I am just a shareholder." Leona took a furtive nce at Adrian from time to time. "Well, Tanner decides to end the cooperation, and please list the penal sum." Aleigha was domineeri ng and aggressive, and Leona felt despondent. "Aleigha, why do you get involved in this? It is not your business!" "You want to say non of my business? Why don''t you tell us how much Tanner invested in this program now?" "Ghostair is a shellpany. What are you going to do with this sum of capital? Abscond with the money?" "Bullsh*ts!" Leona became angry from embarrassment, and his face flushed abnormally. She looked hideous in the eyes of others. "Adrian is here. You tell me, how did the presspanies get those photos?" "Shall I list the dirty tricks done by Samantha and you?" Aleigha walked toward Leona step by step with a domineering aura, and there was anger in her eyes. "Evidence! Without evidence, you are ndering me!" Leona stepped back and felt panic under her guilty conscience. There was nothing else she could do. "It is you who told Samantha to take the remains of my mother away from her grave, isn''t it?" "I mistook that Samantha was bold and reckless at first. However, Ie to understand now you are the one behind it." "No matter how bold Samantha is, she knows my bottom line and won''t dare to do this." "But you are different. You are the boss behind the scene. You help Lennon go against Adrian, Tanner, and Jaidyn." "You even spared no efforts to find Isaias'' sister, who was sorehead. You are anxious to ruin my friends." Aleigha expounded Leona''s n. In Aleigha''s eyes, Samantha was bold but not that vicious. But Leona, who hated Aleigha''s guts, would y hard. "You like Adrian but have to rely on Lennon. To achieve sess one way or another, you exhaust your wits." "And the scandal about Maurice and me. I have enough of it. It is time to bring an end to our entanglement." Aleigha stopped in front of Leona and gave her two hard ps. The clear sound proved Aleigha''s determination. Leona was stunned and stared at Aleigha nkly. "How dare you p me?!" "Don''t dare me! These two ps are to vent my anger, and I will teach you to be good by another two ps." Aleigha gave another two ps, which broke the corner of Leona''s mouth to bleed. "Aleigha, to the he*l with you!" Leona woke up from the astonishment and dashed toward Aleigha. Adrian sprang up to his feet immediately. Unexpectedly, Aleigha, well prepared, produced a pistol from her sleeve. The muzzle of the gun was pressed against Leona''s forehead hard. Aleigha''s face darkened and she asked coldly, "Well, why don''t you move now?" "You, you, you, you''re breaking thew." Leona was scared out of her wits. Her body shivered. The aggressiveness was reced by fear. "I am magnanimous enough to forbear your malicious deeds, but you dug out my mother!" "That''s my bottom line. You should thank me forr not killing you." Leona felt a sharp pain in her head in fear that Aleigha, out of impulsiveness, would shoot at any moment. "Aleigha, it''s my fault. I am sorry. Let''s talk it over. I will do whatever you want me to." "Are you scared? Where is my mother?" Aleigha roared with tears blurring her eyes. "I will get her over right now, and what do you say? Aleigha." "No. Tell me where she is, and I will go there personally." Leona swallowed hard and looked at Adrian with a sorrowful look. On the other hand, Adrian looked sulky. "Samantha." "Lier!" Aleigha couldn''t control her anger anymore and shot at Leona''s shoulder de. The gunshot echoed in the hall, along with the heart-wrenching scream of Leona. "I''ll say. Let me say. It''s in Lennon''s vi." "I will shoot you dead if you lie again!" Aleigha said maliciously. She put away the gun and looked at Adrian. "Aleigha, let my man get it." "I want to go in person." Staring at Aleigha, Adrian nodded after a long while. "Tanner, I will leave this woman to you. I get it is hopeless for you t you r money back. Do what bet see fit." Content belong Tanner, enjoying the show, collected himself up at Aleigha''s reminder. "OK. Leave the rest to me." Walking out of the Bradshaw''s, Aleigha felt refreshed, as her anger A were relieved. She and looked at Adrian, who walked by her. s "Did I forget myself just now?" Chapter 1340 "If I am not ruthless, death shalle soon." Adrian shook his head and pulled her into the car with a smile. It was in a wealthy suburb. Lennon seldom left his room recently, and there were bottles of wine scattered in the messy room. "Lennon, should I stay tonight?" A hot woman, in an almost transparent night skirt, came out of the bathroom. "Well, you feel awkward with me?" Lennon threw away the bottle in his hand and red at the woman. "Come on! I love you." The woman was a love expert. She threw herself into Lennon''s arms, and her fair skin glowed mysteriously in the dark. "What if I don''t have money? What if I am a penniless man? Will you like me so?" Light in Lennon''s eyes disappeared. He grabbed the woman''s chin and kissed her hard. The woman responded passionately. The sudden noises of brakes interrupted them, and Lennon became alert to the lights outside the window. She pushed the woman aside, got up, and walked to the window. "Who is it? Da*n it!" The woman mumbled and walked to Lennon. Then, she caressed Lennon with her hand seductively. "You leave now. I will call youter." Lennon pushed the woman away and went downstairs after grabbing a jacket from his wardrobe. Out of the car, Aleigha looked at the second floor of the vi in front of her and saw a figure shed past the window. "Open the door!" Aleigha called Lennon, and her voice was soft, sweet, and cold. His heart sank, and Lennon walked out of the vi. Aleigha stood in the night, and her eyes were like the brightest stars, dazzling. Lennon felt the coldness and depression in his heart too heavy for him. "What''s the matter?" "Open the door now, if you don''t want to be aughingstock in City A." Aleigha lost control of her anger, and it was almost roar. "Aleigha, isn''t it too much?" Lennon already drank a lot tonight but got sober at the sight of Aleigha. "Too much? I have more for you." The iron fence slid open slowly, and Lennon looked at the visitors dejectedly. "Where is my stuff? Where is the stuff hidden by Leona?" Aleigha frowned and tried her best to calm down. "What?" "My mother''s stuff." Looking at Lennon, Aleigha told from his dim eyes and nk face that he knew nothing. "Don''t block my way, if you know nothing. Lennon, Ie to get my stuff back only." "It is myst warning. Stay away, or I will ruin you." "You know I don''t talk wildly or go against one person without reason." "I am here to get my stuff. That''s all." "What on earth is it?" "My mother''s ashes." Lennon was taken aback. There were surprise and astonishment in his eyes, and his lips shivered. In the silence of Lennon, Aleigha took the initiative to walk into the vi. Adrian followed closely behind, but Lennon grabbed his arm suddenly. "What the hell is going on?" Adrian felt annoyed, shook off the hand on his arm, and went in after shooting a squint to Lennon. At the door, Aleigha smelled something familiar. Now, a woman came downstairs. "Who are you? Where is Lennon?" The woman''s shrill voice sounded harsh in this quiet night. Ignoring the woman, Aleigha went up to the second floor. Adrian followed and got full attention from the woman. The woman got close to Adrian deliberately when he passed by. Adrian dodged the woman by leaning to one side and shot a disdainful squint to her. The woman was frightened by the squint and forgot that she was on the staircase. A slip led her to roll down to the bottom of the staircase. Lennon saw the confounded woman upon his entering the vi, and an aversion surged. "Get lost!" The unexpected roar made the woman shudder. She fell again when struggling to get up. Aleigha searched every room on the second floor until she found a room full of woman''s stuff. She felt convinced that Leona lived here. The room was big but messy. Aleigha went straight to the wardrobe after looking around the room. At the bottom of the wardrobe, she saw the familiar box. In an instant, her tears were like a flood bursting from a broken dam All her grievances burst out in an instant. She held the box tightly and cried like a child. "Aleigha, there, there. It''s okay. It''s okay now." Adrian cuddled Aleigha tightly with a heavy heart. "Mom, sorry, it''s all my fault, mom..." Aleigha''s heart-wrenching cries moved Adrian, and his eyes turned red. Lennon stood still at the door, and Vel guilty conscious, anger, and helplessness filled his heart at sight of Aleigha, who huddled up in Adrian''s arm. "Aleigha, sorry I''m sorry." "You will pay for what you and your woman did." "I told you long ago, don''t mess up with her." Adrian squinted at Lennon, and his hoarse voice was like a messenger from he*l, announcing the sentences to Lennon. After a long and sorrowful cry, Aleigha slept in Adrian''s arms, but her grip on the cinerary casket didn''t loosen. Back in their home, Adrian got the bot out of Aleigha''s hands. en.swhovels Adrian''s phone rang soon after they were home. "Lennon came and took Leona away by force." "Let them go. Well talk about it tomorrow." Hanging up the phone, Adrian sat in the dark room and lighted up a cigarette. Because of Aleigha''s pregnancy, he didn''t smoke for a long time. In the darkness, a wisp of green smoke was swaying, and sparks were flickering from time to time. "Mom, mom, please don''t go, mom." Aleigha was not sleeping well and kept talking in her dream. Adrian nipped off the cigarette, walked out of the room, and closed the door gently.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Phoenix waited outside for a long time. "Do whatever you see fit to the Landry family and the Reid family." Phoenix replied after being stunned for a while, "Yes." Then, he left. Lennon drove to Tanner''s house like a madman and took Leona away by force. Back in his house, Lennon produced a horsewhip and whipped Leona without scruple. "How many times I told you that don''t mess up with Aleigha? Why didn''t you obey?" "Why should I? I hate her bitterly. I would like to kill her. Well, you love her?" "What a joke! She loves Adrian. She can''t see you in the eye! Whip me to death, kill me, if you dare!" Chapter 1341 "As you wish." Lennon''s eyes became bloodshot. The woman in front of him was inferior to an ant, but this currish woman challenged him on his bottom line. Damn it! "You are murdering me!" Leona screamed for the unexpected coldness on her back, and then the sharp pains swept over her body. Lennon left Leona no time to lick her wounds, as the whips fell on her back like storms. Leona, in a panic, rolled on the ground but couldn''t dodge the whips. "Lennon, screw you! It serves you well that Aleigha doesn''t love you! Kill me! I will hunt you down even if I be a ghost!" "Then, go to he*l!." The whips rained on Leona, and Lennon already lost his mind. Lennon didn''t stop whipping until he was exhausted. The woman, at herst gasp, lied on the ground and stared at the ceiling nkly. "Why don''t you curse? Are you dead?" "Beast, I won''te for you after I die." Leona gasped for breath and couldn''t move at all. It seemed that every movement would cost her life at any time. "You should talk back. Wait till I regain my strength." "You intend to kill me? You will regret it." Lennon narrowed his eyes as he massaged his sore wrist. He sneered, "You''re so cunning! I should torture you for days before you die." "I am not totally ignorant about what what you did." Leona was wordless, and tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes. "You tried your best to please Adrian but used my money to go against Aleigha. How smart you are!" "Shall I count on you? A good-for-nothing? You are not even a match for Adrian." "How eloquent! Aren''t you dissatisfied with your face? I will help you." All of a sudden, Lennon came up with an evil idea. He walked to the kitchen and pulled out a fruit knife. Leona could not move, but fear filled her heart as Lennon approached. Only when Lennon squatted by her side did Leona saw what was in his hand. "What do you doing?" "It''s time for me, a good- for- nothing, to prove myself. How do you like it, Baby?" Lennon grinned and his white teeth came out hideously in the dusky room. Leona was too feeble to shout, and her chin was held firmly by Lennon. The knife slid across her cheek inch after inch. Leona, in anguish, felt that she would die the next second. "Ah, ah, ah! Why don''t you kill me directly!" The terrible screams excited Lennon. He smiled, chuckled, andughed. Lennon seemed to be carving works of art. He threw away the knife when Leona was wordless and immovable. "Are you still alive?" Looking at the woman in the pool of blood, Lennon gave her a kick. "Dead? I have not done yet." Leaning against the sofa, Lennon looked at his work with a satisfactory smile. The next day, Aleigha, waking up, felt relieved when seeing the casket was by the bed. It was quiet in the room, and there was no sign of Adrian. Getting up from the bed, Aleigha checked her phone to find ten messages from Adrian. She felt love again after reading the text one by one. Aleigha went to work after washing up. Tanner was already waiting for her. "Aleighal" "Come in my office. You''re wee here." Aleigha knew that Tanner came to thank her for stopping part of his lossst night. Anyway, Tanner lost a lot of money this time. "Leave Ghostair to me. You help me find Isaias'' sister first." "It''s a piece of cake. Isaias must know where she is." "No, I hope that you can find her yourself, and then help me her Over. I have too many thatchet atT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. d to spare my men for this." Tanner knew Aleigha''s intention. She was giving him a chance to settle their ounts. "OK. I will find her. But, is she important to you?" "Well, she is useful to me." Mill came in after Tanner left. "Miss Gardner, about Samantha..." "Let her go." "Let her go?" "Yes, but keep an eye on her. She still hides something from me." "I see. What are you going to do with Ghostair?" "I will go there tomorrow. Thispany was of enormous potentiality before Leona messed it up." "Apply for funding from Mr. Xiao, then purchase it." "Okay, I''ll start now." Aleigha''s n came true earlier than she had thought. City A was thriving and prosperous It had famous for its ver brought in new tech excellent hery before Adrian Now, Aleigha already bought out several smallpanies majoring in heavy industry. Ghostair had been one of Aleigha''s preys, and Leona''s involvement provided Aleigha a good opportunity to purchase it. No doubt, her business blueprint would be realized soon. Aleigha was the Gard ambitious. She ruined. A Gardner family for revenge. Adrian ruined the Landry SWO and As these great ns in City A disappeared, she realized her dream, Adrian became the biggest winner. No one would dislike money, especially for Aleigha. Those days in poverty were nightmares for Aleigha. Now, she left Jaidyn intact, and no one could block her way. Adrian ordered some takeout for Aleigha at lunchtime. The assistant came in soon after Adrian started her lunch. "Mr. Xiao, there is a girl, who wants to see you." "You should handle this trifle well." A hint of impatience shed across Adrian''s eyes. "What is she?" "She said that you helped her in the US." "Oh!" Aleigha eximed, remembered this girl, and looked at Adrian with a smile. "Tell her to leave!" Adrian''s face darkened, and he scratched Aleigha''s waist with dissatisfaction. "Got you, Mr. Xiao." The assistant left and closed the door behind him. Aleigha smiled and said, "Why do you let her go?" "I don''t want to see her." "She made a sensationst time." "Why should I see someone I hate? Aleigha, you are up to no good." "I couldn''t suppress my curiosity. Why not let me see her? I think she won''t leave easily." "You have a bad idea?" Aleigha dodged Adrian''s hand with a smile. She got up and went downstairs before Adrian stopped her. As expected, the girl didn''t leave. She even sat on the ground and sobbed. Chapter 1342 "Leave her to me." The security guards went back to their positions, and only the assistant stayed with Aleigha. "You''re looking for Adrian?" Aleigha looked down at the girl who was on the ground with messy hair. She was too thin, and the white T-shirt with stains was toorge for her. There were some stains on her ripped jeans too. The girl looked up at Aleigha with inquiry in her bright eyes. "Who are you? I want to see Adrian. I don''t want to talk to you." "You don''t need to know who I am. The important thing is that you''ve ruined Adrian''s reputation. He is forbidden to go abroad because of your deeds. And you came here to make another sensation. What are you up to? You ask more than seeing Adrian, don''t you?" Aleigha looked the girl in the eye, seeming to prate her thoughts. The girl was defeated in this eye-to-eye game soon. She began to look around but didn''t look Aleigha in the face. "Come with me. Tell me if you have anything to say." "Where''s Adrian?" The girl got up, and her voice became soft. She seemed to dread Aleigha. "Adrian won''t see you unless youe with me." The assistant came forward to help the girl up. Then, three of them took the elevator to Aleigha''s office. Adrian already left for an opening ceremony in a science and technology industrial park. In Aleigha''s office, the girl looked around boldly and was not a stranger to this environment. Aleigha observed the girl carefully and didn''t let go of any details. "Is this Adrian''s office?" "It''s mine." "You are his wife?" "Yes." The girl gave a good observation on Aleigha. "Back then, I didn''t know that. Anyway, love is blind, and one in love will fling caution to the winds. Do you agree?" Aleigha sneered and shook her head in disagreement, "Anyway." "You are older than me, so I will respect you." The girl''s tone was casual. It seemed that she was a supporter of polygamy and intended to serve Adrian, together with Aleigha. "You are young and beautiful. Don''t you want to marry a man who loves you?" "Adrian is the man I love. I am rich, and Adrian is the only good match for me." Aleigha felt that this girl was ridiculous. She remained silent on the chair. "What keeps Adriante? It seems to me that your rtionship is not good. I have stayed in this office for a long time, but he doesn''t stop by." "We are adults and focus on work. Too much flirtation is a waste of time." "Because you are old and have no charm. I will make him stay around with me and forget work." Aleigha wondered how this girl got these ridiculous ideas. "Please call Adrian here. Do you dislike our meeting? Too selfish you are! You''re afraid that I will get him from you. What a poor old woman!" Aleigha smiled, and her instincts told her that this girl was not so naive as she seemed. "You caused a sensation in City A upon your arrival. You intended to push Adrian with the media and thews. You are not that much in Adrian. Let''s be frank with each other. What do you want?" The girl shot a squint at Aleigha. Then, she stretched her legs onto the tea table casually as she did at her home. "What do you think?" "You approached Adrian in the US on V purpose and made a fuss in City A under the excuse of searching for Patron. But you know what, Adrian is not interested in you at all." en.swhovelsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "It doesn''t matter, as long as I love him. He will love me as time passes by. May I offer you a piece of advice? Leave Adrian as soon as possible. The girl turned cold, and there was disgust in her tone. "The fuss happened a long time ago, and you chose to show up now. Why? Because you know my assistant has been looking for you." "So what? I can do whatever it takes to get Adrian." In Aleigha''s opinion, this girl was more insane than Kendal, and what she had said was shameless. Aleigha checked the time and knew that Adrian was not free at this moment. So, she had no intention to call him. She started to work, ignoring the girl in front of her. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? I don''t need you to call him now, as I will go find him myself." "Let''s see if you have free ess in thispany. You have two choices now, wait here or get out." This threat worked, as the girl stopped messing up when seeing those bodyguards outside the window. She felt restless on the sofa, either lied or rolled. "I will kick you out if you make one more move." Aleigha said all of a sudden and looked at the girl grimly. Then, the girl stayed still on the sofa and fell asleep soon. Adrian came back at around 8 p.m.. Aleigha asked his assistant to send some takeouts over. The girl ate up her share, but Aleigha didn''t have a good appetite. "Where do you live?" "On the street." "Since you arrived at this city?" The girl nodded. "What''s your name? How old are you?" "Evie Watson, 20 years old. You asked too many questions." A trace of impatience shed across the girl''s fair face. "Do you know Adrian''s likes and dislikes?" "I''ll know allter." "Adrian hates women, especially filthy ones. I saw how you ate, and it is the way he hates most." Evie looked down at those odds and ends on her meal on the ground. She was young and blushed for the criticism from Aleigha. "What happened? Why are you blushing? Aren''t you going to conquer Adrian? Why should you blush for a trifle?" Evie bit her lip and cleared up the ground in silence. "You are beautiful and nice. Why do you like Adrian? A married man?" "You don''t understand! I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Evie lowered her head with displeasure and ignored Aleigha. "Why did you order takeout again?" Adrian pushed the door open in a hurry, causing a gust of wind. I stopped in front of Aleigha andmet gave her a kiss without scruple, "Well, I have a guest here. Don''t forget yourself." Aleigha pushed Adrian away hurriedly. Adrian looked back, and the tenderness in his eyes was reced by coldness instantly. Chapter 1343 "Adrian!" Evie stood up with sparkling eyes. "Who are you?" Adrian was expressionless, and his tone was cold "Don''t you know me? You saved me in Chicago." "You are that girl? What are you doing here? This is not the ce for you to stay." Evie shuddered and felt grieved. Adrian''s attitude was even colder than when his in Chicago. "I..." "Do you want some coffee?" Aleigha was sensible to ease the atmosphere before it got worse. "You smile? Oh, I know. You let me in on purpose and intended to see me be aughing stock, didn''t you?" Evie felt hurt by Aleigha''s smile. Angry and humiliated as Evie felt, she didn''t yell at Adrian and chose to vent her anger at Aleigha. "Get the he*l out of here!" Adrian flew into a rage, and there was a cold aura circting around him. Out of fear, Evie felt a chill run down her spine. "What are you looking at? Get out!" Adrian roared with anger, and Evie, frightened, trembled with tears in her eyes. Then, she ran out. "Aleigha!" Adrian turned to Aleigha with gritted teeth after Evie left. "Not my fault. I know nothing." Because of pregnancy, Aleigha was caught halfway on her flight by Adrian. "Little thing, I have been too good to you recently." "No!" "Do you feel bored? I can give you some work." "No, thanks. I am quite busy. I made a mistake! I am sorry!" Aleigha acted like a spoilt child in the arms of Adrian. "Oh, god! Now, go grab some food with me!" Adrian checked the time, and it was almost time for dinner. "Coming. I would like to stop by the hospital to get the reports." OK." Adrian went to get his car in the garage, and Aleigha intended to wait for him at thepany gate. At the gate, Evie dashed toward Aleigha. She gripped Aleigha''s shoulder instantly. Her move was so swift that Aleigha could do nothing. They looked at each other in the eyes, and Aleigha twisted her eyebrows. "What''s up?" "Give me Adrian, and I will fulfill your wish." "Little girl, I think there is some misunderstanding." "What? I have always got what I want since my childhood. Adrian is mine." Evie looked at Aleigha firmly and directly. "Let go. If you refuse, I can guarantee that you could approach Adrian only in your dream." Evie was puzzled. A sudden chill circted around, and Evie looked back to find herself shadowed by a tall figure. And the chill was emitted by that figure. "You..." "To the he*l with you!" Evie was lifted up off the ground before she could dodge the attack. "Ah! Help!" She fell onto thewn a few steps away after flying in a beautiful parab. "She must feel hurt!" Aleigha was pulled stop by Adrian on her halfway to check Evie. "Aleigha, I will get mad!" "But..." Aleigha was pulled away beforepleting her sentence. It was not until in the car that Aleigha saw the dark face of Adrian. "She doesn''t mean ill but is candid. You shouldn''t do so even if you don''t like her." "Aleigha, I have little tolerance to what I dislike. She had better stay away from me and the people I cherish." "You can call me selfishness or ruthlessness, but that''s how I deal with my life or my dispositions." Adrian didn''t lie, and Aleigha knew his disposition better than Adrian thought. Aleigha had been humble in herst life, and Adrian detested her. He refused her love directly and ruthlessly. On the other hand, Aleigha loved Adrian, who was constant in love, only. "Adrian, I promise this won''t happen again." "Good to hear that! I will kick your a*s if there is a second time." "Screw you!" The atmosphere between them became lively. Aleigha proposed have some desserts when the betT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. drove past a dessert shop. belongs to en.swnove "Adrian, I want some desserts, please!" Shaking his head, Adrian pulled over on the roadside and went to buy some desserts for Aleigha. When Adrian came out of the dessert shop with snacks in his hand, a car at full speed drove past. The car drove on as if it lost control. Adrian watched a traffic collision happen. "Aleigha!" He roared and rushed over in a hurry. A sh of two cars was huge, and the causing-trouble vehicle was smashed into pieces. Because of the impact, Ad rain''s car flew away for some distance and became a mess with debris all over the ground. Adrian rushed to his car to find Aleigha in a pool of blood. He lostet his d and pulled thethet car door madly. "Aleigha! Aleigha!" "Call the police, hurry up." Doctors, policemen, and firefighters came ones after another. Because of the impact, Adrian''s car was almost out of shape, and the car door couldn''t be pulled open. It was the firefighters who used professional tools to tear down the car and got Aleigha out from the car. The troublemaker was saved too. He was gasping with a deformed face. Both Aleigha and the troublemaker were rushed to the hospital by the ambnce. "Aleigha, can you hear me?" Adrian held Aleigha''s hand tightly. Indifference andposure already left him. He kept calling Aleigha''s name like a poor child who was going to lose his treasure. Aleigha lost consciousness and was badly wounded. She lost and was losing a lot of blood. In the hospital, Adrian didn''t dare to part with Aleigha and kept holding her until she was sent to the Ooom. Guilty consciousness and helplessness pushed Adrian into desperation. The ident happened right in front of his eyes, and Aleigha was badly injured and in the operation room right now. Adrian remained in a trance for half an hour until a nurse woke him up toplete the procedure. What happened seemed unreal to Adrian. Jaidyn came the moment he got the bad news. He questioned Adrian. "Who did it?" "I don''t know." "Leave it to me. You wait for Aleigha here." Jaidyn looked like a demon in sadness now. He left the hospital without any other words. Walking out of the hospital, Jaidyn still felt his heart at his throat. He calmed himself down, and his phone rang when he intended to make a call. "Who hurt Aleigha?" Chapter 1344 "Investigating," said Jaidyn, trying his best to suppress his anger. "I will preside the investigation, you, good- tor-nothing!" The caller sounded more furious than Jaidyn did. Then, the conversation ended. "Fu*k!" Jaidyn smashed his phone with his teeth gnashed. He was anxious too! He promised himself that he would give the boss behind the scene the he*L It was a suicide attack. The troublemaker died halfway to the hospital. The clue seemed to cut off from there. On the other side, Maurice, who got the news too, locked himself in a dim room. In front of him, hundreds of monitors were disying what was happening on different roads. Maurice narrowed his eyes and stared at the monitors attentively. It was hisst wish to miss any suspicious pictures. The assistant arrived at the hospital. He was worried about Adrian. No one could tell what is in Adrian''s mind, as he was expressionless, and his eyes were bloodshot and misty. Like a statute, he stood silently at the door of the operation room. As time went by, the door in front of him seemed to be closed forever. Nobody came out or went in. Suddenly, two nurses opened the door and ran out at one o''clock in the morning. "Patient''s family! Patient''s family!" "Yes!" This was the first word that Adrian said throughout the night. "What is your blood type?" "0." "Come with me. I''m afraid the blood bank is short of blood." A nurse pulled Adrian away by the hand. However, she withdrew her hand the moment she touched his hand. She looked back to Adrian, who stared forward coldly. The nurse was astonished by both Adrian''s handsome face and his ice-cold hand. It was hot summer, but Adrian was as cold as ice. The nurse tried to shake off her curiosity and focus on her mission. Suddenly, Adrian snatched the paper from the nurse and swept it over with twisted eyebrows. Then, he rushed to the blood sampling room alone. By the time the nurse arrived, blood was being drawn out of Adrian. Now, Adrian waited for the result of blood grouping. Five minutester, he got a positive response. "Get as much as you can." The blood flew out of his arms, and Adrian''s eyebrows twisted closely. The nurse stopped drawing when there were 500 ML of blood. And another nurse sent the blood to the operation room instantly. "Get more. I am afraid that more will be needed." The nurse in the blood sampling room shot a nce at Adrian and draw again. Another 500 ML were drawn out, but Adrian was still expressionless. "More. Aleigha need it."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian stared at his own arms and said coldly. He would love to die for Aleigha, and his blood was a trifle. After some hesitation, the nurse started again but stopped at the amount of 30ML. "Why do you stop?" "Sir, this is the limit, or you will suffer." "Go on, draw more, and one more drop will do her good." Adrian sounded hoarse, or even, a sob. The nurse was moved by Adrian, and her eyes turned red. The desperation in his eyes was heartbreaking, and the nurse felt touched by his toughness. He didn''t care about his blood at all. "Get more! I''m fine!" Suddenly, Adrian felt cold, and his sight blurred. "Sir, it won''t work." The nurse refused "I have the final say. Do as I say. Do you hear me? Quick!" Adrian roared with anger and stared at the nurse with crimson eyes. The nurse felt perplexed and rushed to seek help from a senior colleague. "Head nurse, this is the man I mentioned." The head nurse looked at Adrian seriously. "There is a girl, who is in danger and needs blood. Is she your wife?" Adrian nodded and lowered his head. "The blood from the blood bank is on the way. The 1,500 ML you contributed just now will help her get through this period." "Young man, listen to me. Your wife will be fine. Our director is saving her. You have to believe us, okay?" Silence pervaded in the room. After a long while, Adrian suddenly stood up and walked back to the operation room. Adrian could see only darkness and felt nausea, but he was conscious. He staggered to the door of the operation room. His assistant rushed up at the sight of Adrian. "Mr. Xiao, the blood from the blood bank already arrived. The do blood from the obstetrical department is inside. The child came out earlier than expected." "What about Aleigha?" "Not know yet. Don''t worry. She''ll definitely be fine." ''She will be fine! She must be fine! My good Aleigha must be fine!'' Maurice spent all night scrutinizing those videos to find the culprit. He didn''t sleep at all. Now, he was absentminded. Jaidyn stayed up all night too. He sent all his men and asked all his et friends to search for the culprit Now he was tired, and his heart was not in the right ce. Ten hours passed. The door of the operation room opened slowly, and a doctor came out. "Aleigha''s family!" Adrian tried to stood up immediately, but her legs were feeble, so his assistant held him up in time. "Please sign here. The patient is in a critical state." Adrian frowned and looked at the notice in the doctor''s hand. "Critical? My Aleigha has been there for ten hours, and you tell me now she is in a critical state?" Adrian growled and grabbed the doctor''s gown. "Sir, calm down. We are doing our best. The patient has a car ident, and there is a baby." "It is our job to save both the mother and the baby, but we would like to prepare for the worst." "How can I calm down! You tell me how! You ask me to sign this sh*t!" "Aleigha is important to me! I can''t ept this!" "Sir, this is a necessary procedure. Please trust us." "You, invite the best doctors in Germany over. Be quick." The doctor was freaked out and didn''t know how to persuade Adrian in hysteria. The assistant did what Adrian bad and soon approached several world-famous doctors on the phone. The doctor said after a while when Adrian calmed down a little bit. "Sir, those doctors need time to be here, and please trust us that we will take good care of the patient before arrival." "One promise. Promise me that Aleigha will be fine. That''s all." "Please trust us, Sir." "Alright, I will sign it!" Chapter 1345 Adrian''s hands were shaking. When he signed his name, he felt strongly uneasy. "Sir, please give hope to yourself and us. The patient has a strong desire to survive." Yes, what else could Adrian do except for giving trust? In the blink of an eye, another four hours had passed. The medical team from Germany came and had a briefmunication with the hospital''s experts, the operation was still going on. Maurice''s eyes hurt a little. And he rubbed them. A ck car parked at the ident scene for half an hour, which didn''t not attract Maurice''s attention at first. Until Adrian''s car appeared in the monitor, did he notice it. Maurice narrowed his eyes and remembered the license te. He got up and walked out. "Find out who the owner of this license te is and who he contacted with. I need the answer in an hour." Hanging up the phone, he was lost for a moment. Jaidyn visited all the shops around the ident scene. And he checked the surveince monitor of different angles, the ck car also aroused his suspicion. No matter how deep the car hid itself, as a very experienced person, Jaidyn spotted the problem immediately. At a nce, he found that the car was a fake te vehicle. Something was wrong. Later, his subordinate found this car at the toll booth in the western suburbs. The car owner was missing. However, a camera along the way still captured the picture of the car owner. When Jaidyn arrived, his subordinate had read the surveince video several times. "Maurice, you do it or I do it?" Jaidyn made a phone call, and he sounded a little tired. "You can just ask me do it." Maurice''s tone was a little impatient. "This person is not as simple as you think. Why don''t we cooperate and minimize the danger?" "No need. There''s nothing I, Maurice, can''t do, and there''s nobody I can''t handle." "Okay, I''ll give you an address. You can go." It was not because Jaidyn wasn''t brave to do it alone, he called Maurice was for borrowing this opportunity to settle their conflict before. This time, obviously, Maurice wanted to revenge for Aleigha. If Jaidyn processed the murderer, Maurice would owe him a vor. With Maurice''s personality, he won''t allow this happened. More importantly, the criminal suspect wasplicated, Maurice was the better one to deal with him. At this time, Adrian had no time and strength to care about other things. Maurice hung up the phone and went directly to the arsenal. He took an AK and one hundred bullets to the address Jaidyn gave him. In the suburbs, the smell of soil filled with the air after a rainstorm. A sharp sound of brake broke the silence and startled the birds. The sound caused the person who sat in the pavilion to be ufortable. "What''s going on outside?" "I''ll go and have a look." His assistant walked to the entrance quickly, as he was about to ask, a ck gun muzzle was pointed against his head. "Are you the owner of this ce?" Maurice''s voice was low, with a trace of strangeness. The assistant did not dare to open his eyes, and his body trembled subconsciously. After a while, he replied in a shivering voice, "No, no, I am not." "Then take me to see the owner!" Maurice said while mming the assistant with the gun. He was painful to cry but dared not to resist at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the pavilion, a pot of tea had just been brewed. "Brother, is this the new spring tea this year?" Emilee walked over and sat on the opposite side of Tanner, watching him to brew the tea. "Yes, new tea. Have a taste." "It''s you!" When Maurice came in, he saw Tanner. "Maurice?" Tanner was the same surprised. Maurice was stunned for a moment, and pushed the assistant away and pointed his gun at Tanner, ''Tve worked hard all day long just to find you, bastard. Who gave you the courage?" "Emilee, you can leave now." Tanner was not frightened. He put down the teacup and looked at Emilee. "Brother, what is he talking about? Aleigha? Aleigha Gardner? What did you do?" "Emilee, leave first, I''ll tell youter." Tanner looked a little gloomy, and his eyes were particrly serious. Emilee gritted her teeth, turned around, and ran away. "Have a seat, Maurice." "I don''t have time chatting with you." Tanner smiled and shook his head. "You like Aleigha, but Adrian is in front of you. Does your sincerity mean anything?" "Shut up, scum, it''s none of your business." "You haven''t taken any action, do you want to know more? It seems that you are not so impulsive as you appeared." Maurice frowned and became angrier. He cursed Jaidyn in his heart. "Jaidyn, why didn''t you tell me it''s Tanner?" Heined secretly. "If you want to tell me, say it. If you don''t want to tell me, anyway, it''s up to you. A dead person won'' ttalk anymore." Maurice aimed at Tanner and slowly pressed the trigger. Tanner''s eyebrows moved slightly. When gun shoot rang out, he avoided it with lightning speed. His speed was too fast to let Maurice react. Tanner avoided the bullet sessfully and stood up from the ground, looking a little embarrassed. "If I didn''t kill Aleigha, others would do too. It''s just for our own interest." "Shut up!" Maurice was furious. He always shot precisely. However, his bullet was avoided today. The bodyguards gathered here after hearing the gunshot. Maurice raised his gun and shot randomly without caring if theer was the bodyguards or fanner. Some of the bodyguards had never met such a mad man before, and some of others were shot and injured. Maurice''s sudden action totally embarrassed Tanner, and he left under the protection of some bodyguards. Tanner thought that Maurice came alone, however, his escaping way was blocked by more than ten cars. Jaidyn got off one of those cars, throwing his cigarette away and squinting around. "What? Are you scared?" A hint of coldness shed across Tanner''s eyes. "Jaidyn, you''d better not block me." "What? You''re afraid of Maurice but not afraid of me?" Jaidyn narrowed his eyes, a hint of calctions running through them. "I am! Who is not afraid of the desperado? But I advise you to give the way to me and leave as soon as possible. I''m ordered by someone to kill Aleigha have a good rtionship with Adrian, but I still have to end Aleigha''s life." "My mother! Tanner''s words reminded Jaidyn of a person and his eyes widened in shock. "This is your family''s affairs. I epted the money, of course, should fulfill my job. This was what I used to do abroad." As he spoke, Tanner subconsciously looked forward. Sure enough, Maurice had caught up. "Let''s go?" Maurice fired a few more shots toward Tanner. Tanner escaped right away and ignored Jaidyn. All of a sudden, a fast-moving off-roader stopped, and several people came down from it. Chapter 1346 The person who got off wore dark-colored sunsses, and his expression was serious. "Mill? Why are you here?" Seeing it was Mill, Jaidyn expected something was going to happen. Mill nced at Jaidyn and asked the people behind, "Bring him back." As his voice fell, his subordinates rushed over fast and subdued Tanner quickly. "Let go. He is mine." Maurice red at Mill with displeasure. "Mr. Xiao asked me to bring him back." Hearing Mill''s words, Tanner stopped struggling and was obediently taken to the car. Being caught by Adrian could save my life, after all, he was a grateful man. If I was caught by Maurice, hmm, I could end up dying miserably." Tanner thought. Tanner was regretful for his killing operation in his heart, however, there was no cure for regret. He had predicted such an ending before he operated, but he insisted on killing Aleigha for saving his sister. "I said, leave him here!" Maurice said. His face turned gloomy, and a trace of impatience was seen on it. Mill nced at him but did not respond. "Bang!" "Bang!" Maurice pulled the trigger, and gunshots rang out loud. Mill stopped and looked back at him. "I''ll deal with him." "I must take him away today." Although they werepeting, Mill''s eyes were calm all the time. Maurice looked at him as if he found something unusual. After a long while, he asked, "Which team did youe from?" Mill didn''t reply, and he turned around to get into the car. Surprisingly, Maurice did not stop Mill but put down his gun. "Let''s go." Said Jaidyn. Seeing that Tanner was taken away, Jaidyn waved his hand and got into the car. "Take me to the hospital." Maurice got into Jaidyn''s car and threw his AK to the back seat. He behaved naturally without any embarrassment as if he was Jaidyn''s old friend. "Go to see Aleigha?" "Who else? Do you think I am going to see Adrian?" Jaidyn was speechless, and he drove Maurice to the hospital. Sitting all the time outside the operating room, Adrian was like a sculpture. Because of a long-time staying up, redness was full of his eyes, stubble was also covered his chin. He looked very haggard and even a little messy. "Mr. Xiao, he''s here." Mill came over with Tanner. Adrian slightly frowned and he slowly stood up. Before others talking, he stepped forward and grabbed Tanner''s cor. His eyes were cold to freeze people. "I treated you as my best friend, how dare you hurt my woman...! What''s more, you know that she''s pregnant. But you still did the killing just in front of me!! You know what? Even if you die can''t make up for Aleigha and my baby." Tanner lowered his head, and no one could see his emotions. "Take him away." Adrian said. "Why don''t you give him to me? I haven''t had fun for a long time, my hands are itchy!" Maurice said. He walked over together with Jaidyn. Their eyes were magically simr, emitting the same cold and fierce lighting. Adrian took a nce at them, going back to sit without saying a word. He had no more strength to care about other things except for Aleigha who was still undergoing the operation. With Adrian''s silent permission, Maurice''s eye lit up just as the predator spotted its prey. When being stared at by the predator, Tanner was finally afraid. If Adrian was a fox and Jaidyn was a wolf, then Maurice was a lion. He might not be as resourceful, cold and ruthless as Adrian, nor as smart as Jaidyn, who was low-key and calm, but he was cruel and merciless. He never handed over his prey easily. This time, he didn''t intend to give the man who hurt Aleigha to others. Especially when he knew that Aleigha was hurt while carrying a baby, Maurice became abnormally violent. He couldn''t get Aleigha, and he already epted the truth. But he wouldn''t let anyone hurt her. Working as a murder for many years, Tanner never flustered in front of anyone. Today, facing the three famous people in A City, he felt depressed as well as theing of death for the first time. "Thump!" Tanner plumped down to the ground. "Adrian, I was forced! If it wasn''t for Jaidyn''s mother threatening me with Emilee, I wouldn''t have attacked Aleigha." Looking at Adrian, while Tanner was thinking fast of ways to help him survive. Anyway, currently, no one else could save him except himself. "Adrian, I''ll verify this with my mother. If it''s true, I''ll give you an exnation." Adrian didn''t say anything. His eyes still fixed on the door of the operating room. Suddenly, the door was opened. Two doctors came out of it, one of whom was the doctor who sent Adrian the notice of the critical condition. As soon as he came out, the doctor smiled and walked up to Adrian. He reached out his hand and patted Adrian''s shoulder. "Congrattions, young man, it''s a girl. Both she and her mother are et safe. The baby was born early and now she has been sent to the observation room." Adrian was stunned. It took him quite a while to stand up, but his eyes didn''t change. "She''s... all right?" "Yes. She''s fine. You can see herter." Adrian couldn''t believe his ears. He looked at the operating room and then at the doctor. "Really?" "Really. I won''t lie to you." After nearly 20 hours of high-intensity surgery, the doctor was so tired that he couldn''t even stand firmly. As thinking of the young man who waited outside in anxiety, he forced himself to hold on until delivering him the good news. "Thank you." "This is what we should do." After the doctor left for a long time, brightness finally returned to Adrian''s eyes. Just made him what he looked like in the past. Later, the German medical experts came out with the hospital executive. Adrian arranged his assistant to talk to them, and heAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. went straight to the observation room. In the observation room, all kinds of equipment were still working on Aleigha, and she was lying calmly on the bed. She breathed smoothly and slept soundly under the effect of anesthetics. Adrian stepped forward and took her hand, carefully stroking it. "Aleigha, can you hear me?" Although knowing that she was still in aa, Adrian couldn''t help calling. "Sir, do you want to see the baby?" A nurse came in and asked in a low voice. Adrian shook his head. "I want to apany my wife first. Thank you for taking care of my baby." His words stunned the nurse for a moment. She looked up at the woman lying on the bed, and a trace of jealousy welled up in her heart. "He is so affectionate." She sighed. After the nurse left, Adrian put Aleigha''s hand to his lips. He kissed it gently, for fear he would wake her up. Outside the observation room, Jaidyn was fidgeting. His mother, Aubrianna, was reported missing. On the other side, Maurice had notified his subordinates. They woulde to take Tanner away soon. Chapter 1347 After leaving the hospital, Jaidyn and Maurice went separately. It was quiet inside the observation room. Adrian had entered this room twice within five minutes. Different from the first time, now Aleigha had some sense. When he spoke to her, tears flowed down her face. Later, Adrian went to see the baby. The early-born, thin, small and red little thing. Adrian stood outside the room in a daze, seeing the baby through the ss. The little girl closed her eyes and moved from time to time. Because of premature birth, she seemed smaller than the other babies. Although she was still small, Adrian vaguely felt that she looked like him. At night, Adrian was smoking in the corridor. A nurse came and told him that Aleigha had woken up. She was confirmed safe. After having a series of inspection, she had been sent to the ICU. When Adrian came in, her eyes were open. But the breathing machine prevented her from speaking. "Aleigha!" Adrian entered the room and sat beside her bed, gently holding her hand. Aleigha looked at Adrian, her eyes were moistured. She opened her mouth but couldn''t speak a word. "Little Aleigha, have a good rest."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Aleigha''s eyebrows slightly twisted, and she slowly nced at her body. Knowing her mind, Adrian hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, our baby is safe. It''s a girl, she looks like me." As soon as he finished speaking, Aleigha frowned even more. "You... she looks like you!!" Adrian was stunned for a moment, but soon heughed. Seeing he smiled, Aleigha''s eyebrows instantly rxed, and then she narrowed her eyes. Maurice took Tanner to his manor. This was an old manor with no people living around. Actually, when Maurice came here for the first time, there were two viges nearby. Maurice hated to live with the noise, and he spent tremendous money to relocate all vigers to the new residence built on the third ring road of A City. It was said that the residence was all equipped with furniture and appliances. Being rich to be willful, Maurice was always No.1. The reason why he took Tanner here was this ce was quiet, and they won''t be disturbed. Tanner was being put in a sack and thrown out of the car. Maurice won''t be merciful to him. In A City, the rich person that Maurice respected was Adrian only. Sitting on a wooden chair in the yard, Maurice stared at Tanner. Someone removed the sack, only then did Tanner see the environment around. At the moment, nothing left in his heart but fear. "Tell me, do you want it to be simple orplicated? Or do you have any other special hobbies? I''m in a good mood today, and I''ll help you." Although being restricted by the chairman these years, Maurice''s temper did change a little. Nothing wouldpletely change him, especially as he established his own business, his nature exposed more. Beforeing to A city, Tanner had learned about Maurice. He was cruel and no one he dared not to fix. "If you spare me, I am fully belonging to you." Tanner was trying hard to save himself. "Do you think I''m an idiot? Are you still fooling me?" A trace of embarrassment shed across Tanners'' face. "I just want to live." "I hate those who shamelesslymitted murders in the name of their families or friends. They killed people, but atst they asked for forgiveness! You''re a scum! No, I won''t insult scum, you''re more disgusted than a scum. Aleigha was pregnant, but you dared to kill her! You should die, and you should die a hundred times!" Maurice stood up and threw the things at hand toward Tanner with rage. "Aleigha is a woman. Why don''t you hurt Adrian? Because you don''t dare, because you are a coward! Killing for saving your sister?! What a joke! You did it only for yourself! I''m telling you, I''m going to make you suffer. If you''re dead, it would be toofortable for you." Tanner lowered his head and didn''t say a word. He had be hopeless. He thought Maurice would take a break after cursing and throwing things for a while, even if just stop and drink some water. But he didn''t stop, instead, he asked people to bring in some tools. Looking at those tools, even as an experienced killer, Tanner was shocked. They were torture tools. "Tie him up to that pir!" Tanner was lifted up, then being firmly tied to a wooden pir. "Maurice, can we negotiate? I have a lot of things that you don''t know about. I can tell you everything. I beg you to keep me alive." Tanner said, sounded very humble. No matter how sessful he was these years, at this time, he couldn''t do nothing but beg. He never suffered too much. Because he was clever. While trapped in Maurice''s manor, all his wise wouldn''t work. Maurice was a madman, who epted no begging. "Why should I keep your life? Why should I keep the trash alive like you?! I thought you were clever, but you followed an old woman''s order! Shame on you!" Tanner was regretful too. If he refused Aubrianna at the beginning, there wouldn''t be such a mess. Coming out of the hospital, Jaidyn called his father, still no news from his mother. Next, he came to hispany and sent arge number of people searching for his mother. Later, he went to the biggest shopping mall in A City to buy some baby''s clothes and supplies, then he returned to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, he was informed that Aleigha had woke up and was transferred to ICU. ICU ruled that Adrian could only visit Aleigha shortly every day. When he finished visiting just now, he Jaidyn walking over with sing bags. Seeing him, Adrian frowned. UMS "These are for the baby. I will give you an exnation." Adrian lowered his head and took out a box of cigarettes. He grabbed one and lit it. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled the smoke. "I won''t force you to do that. After all, she is your mother. But I won''t let this go easily." "Adrian, this is my mother''s fault. I apologize to you on her behalf." "It''s not your fault, you don''t have to apologize. I won''t forgive your mother even if she apologizes to me personally. I''ll double the revenge for what Aleigha had suffered. Keep this in your , don''t me me for not notifying you in advance." Adrain said. BUMS Jaidyn gazed at Adrian but said nothing. At this moment, nothing was worth saying. Adrian had been restrained his expression yet. If they were not friends, Jaidyn''s mother might have been searched out by Adrian''s army. "I''ll give her one month, I''ll either kill her or let her do it herself. Jaidyn, even if our friendship broke, I will not spare your mother." Chapter 1348 "Adrian, since we are friends, can you leave this matter to me?" "Jaidyn, what will you do to your mom to please me?" A cold glint shed in Adrian''s eyes. Although his tone was gentle, there was clear deterrence heard. Jaidyn lowered his head, certainly, he couldn''t think of a better way to alleviate Adrian''s anger. "Remember, just one month left. I don''t want Aleigha to be angry because of this thing when she is discharged from the hospital." Adrian put out the cigarette and returned sitting. His gaze was cold. Clearly, he no longer had the mood to continue their conversation. Jaidyn stood there awkwardly. He checked the time then he left. At six o''clock in the evening, Emilee arrived at the hospital with Isaias. They didn''t know what exactly happened to Tanner, but Emilee felt that he should be in trouble from his words that day. Moreover, the trouble had something to do with Adrian and Aleigha. Probably, hemitted a huge mistake. Emilee was grateful for his brother''s hard working outside these years. "He should have provoked somebody he should not provoke." She thought but had no clues on how to help him out. Atst, with Isaias''s suggestion, she learned that Aleigha was in this hospital. Adrian''s assistant was bringing him the dinner. Adrian hadn''t had a good rest for a few days, and his need for high-end food was also decreased. He randomly ate the food and soup, then he stopped eating.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Xiao, how is Aleigha?" Emilee walked over with fear. She asked in a low voice and a very humble tone. "Get out." Adrian hated everything about Tanner, Emilee was included. "Adrian, what on earth happened?" Isaias walked forward and wanted to pat Adrian''s shoulder, he didn''t expect Adrian to avoid it fast. He thought Adrian did so was because he was angry. Suddenly, Adrian stood up. He threw a punch at Isaias''s face. The speed was too fast for Isaias to evade. He was not as tall and strong as Adrian, and he was punched to a few meters away. "Get out of here, if I see you again, it won''t be just a punch." Adrian''s eyes were cold. The gaze he looked at Emilee was sharp like a sword. Emilee panicked because of being stared at. She wanted to ask more but dared not do so, and she could only go to help Isaias up. "Adrian, what are you doing? Can we talk about it instead of fighting? How dare you to beat him!" "Talk? What do you want me to say? I won''t say anything. Don''te here again. Aleigha doesn''t want to see you." Adrian said coldly. "Adrian, what did my brother do?" Emilee asked again, and her eyes were a little dim. Adrian lowered his eyes and saw the wedding ring on her finger. He didn''t say anything else. "Let''s go. It''s better to check it out by us than to ask him." Isaias covered his face and held Emilee to leave. Emilee looked back at Adrian with much unwillingness. Isaias didn''t give her any opportunity to inquire and took her away. Until getting out of the hospital did Emilee shake off Isaias''s hand. "How can I know more about my brother if you continue like this?" "didn''t you see Adrian''s attitude? Your brother must have provoked him. If you continue to ask, I''m afraid Adrian would punch you too." Isaias sounded very excited, but he was not ming Emilee. Emilee blinked her eyes and bit her lips, looking at Isaias silently. Seeing her face, Isaias''s heart ached so much that he hurriedly held her tightly. "Sorry. I shouldn''t yell at you. I was just worried that you may suffer. You''ve seen what kind of person Adrian is. It''s impossible for us to know more from him. Do you understand?" Leaning in Isaias''s arms, Emilee sobbed with her body kept shaking. "I know, but I, I''m worried about my brother and Aleigha." "Don''t be afraid, I''ll find out." Isaias sent Emilee home and went to Tanner''s Although he was not in thepany, the operation was still as ever. Except for the subordinates of Tanner who were injured or died by Maurice''s shooting, the rest of his team didn''t know what exactly had happened that day. After spending a whole day investigating in hispany did Isaias learn the general situation. The assistant said while shaking. His words also made Isaias sweat. Recalling the scene that day, the assistant felt awful. "Is Tanner crazy?" The assistant shook his head, "Mr. Bradshaw should be obsessed. Actually, the situation could have been turned around that day. But that guy''s phone wasn''t connected all the time, then tragedy happened." Isaias listened as if seeing the scene. He finally understood that why Adrian reacted like that. Coming out of thepany, Isaias stood in the square, not knowing how to tell Emilee the whole story. It was not until 10 o''clock in the evening did he go home. As soon as she entered the room, Emilee came over. Her gentle look was like a thorn stabbed in Isaias''s heart. "Did you find out anything?" Isaias was silent for a moment, and his eyes swayed. "Say something!" "Your brother, he..." "What happened to him? Tell me!" Emilee was anxious, and her tears were going to spill out. "Your brother sent people to kill Aleigha, causing a serious car gha was rescued in the for more than 20 hours." Your brother waster taken away by Maurice, the big devil." In Isaias''s speaking, Emilee lost her strength to stand. She stepped backward and fell on the sofa. Isaias didn''t have time to stop her. "How could this happen? How could this happen? Was he crazy? How could he kill Aleigha? How can he do that to Aleigha? That''s Aleigha!" Emilee murmured for a while, then she cried hard. She kept repeating the sentence "That''s Aleigha." Seeing her reaction, Isaias was sad. He went up to embrace her but was pushed away. "How should I face Aleigha? She was my savior! How could I... how could I me Adrian? How could I go there ask Adrian the whole thing?" The longer Emilee cried, the heartbreaking she became. She never expected one day all this would happen. Outside the observation room, Adrian lit up one more cigarette. "When did you start to smoke so much?" At the entrance of the corridor, a deep male voice with slight mocking rang out. Adrian looked along the voice, and he smiled. "Why do youe?" "What''s wrong? I came to see my sister-in-w. can''t I?" "You looked thinner. Do you have bad days?" "You''re wrong. I am losing weight, and I lived like a retired old man every day. You didn''t expect that i sessfully quit smoking, drinking, and staying up at night." "This is not like you, Darien." "You are not like Adrian too." Chapter 1349 "Wanna smoke?" Adrian took out a cigarette and handed it to Darien. Looking at the cigarette handed over, Darien smiled and took it. Darien lit the cigarette and gave the lighter back to Adrian. "Why did youe here? Are your parents doing good?" Adrian exhaled the smoke, speaking in a rare soft tone. "You know it, I''m regarded as a jerk in their eyes. My father is weak and always vulnerable to my mom''s wills. I am suffering in the middle of them. I never got praised to do something well, not mention to if I''m messing up." Adrian shook his head and sighed, "Yes, Uncle has always been like this. But when I was young, I thought he was more mature than my father. I would rather call him brother. When recalling this, I felt I am really unscrupulous." Darien also seemed to remember something, and he smiled. "I visited grandpa before." "Oh? You mentioned me?" Darien nodded. "He is missing you. If you have time, go back to see him more." "Sure." "Take good care of Aleigha. I''ll leave now." Darien came and left in a hurry. Even though he didn''t imply anything, Adrian understood all. It was very likely that his mother made a fuss. Sure enough, the next morning, Adrian''s aunt came to the hospital. At the same time, Aleigha was transferred from ICU to luxurious single ward. His aunt''s charm strengthened even at middle age, especially in recent years. In the hospital, her perfume was smelled even when she walked far away. When seeing Adrian, she smiled brightly as if she was an outsider of everything. "Adrian, what happened? Why did Aleigha suddenly go to the hospital?" Adrian found that his aunt wasn''t as cold as before, he smiled but didn''t answer. "Why are youing here?" She narrowed her eyes and observed Adrian. "You get a daughter?" "Yes, it''s a girl." "Well, a daughter was difficult to pass on your wealth. You need a boy." Her words sounded sharp, but Adrian didn''t care about them. "We''re still young and we have plenty of time. How about you? Are you still waiting for your grandson?" A touch of embarrassment showed on her face. "Sure... Yeah, you''re right." Adrian lit another cigarette and stopped talking. He had patience to wait in the silence, however, his aunt was a little restless. "Well, Adrian, I heard that your business in Germany and the US doing very well. As far as I know, anyone who can make his business sessful like you in the US must be brilliant, especially under the chairmen''s suppression. Look at Darien, aren''t you going to help him?" "Could you tell me how should I help him?" Hearing Adrian asking, his aunt was suddenly happy and smiled even brighter. "Why don''t you hand over your business in the US to Darien? We''re a family. We should be strong together." Adrian looked at her with a pair of darkened eyes. "You''re good at nning." "What are you talking about? Hah-hah, I''m just discussing with you. Anyway, it''s up to you." The aunt seemed to be not ufortable with her fake smile. It was so fake that only the blind couldn''t tell her mind. "No." Adrian flicked off his cigarette butt, smiling at his aunt too. It was rare to see him smiled this happy. "How dare you!" "It''s not your first day to know me, it''s not the first time I reject you either. What? You didn''t expect I would say so?" "Adrian, you''re too arrogant." Aunt''s face turned gloomy, and her gaze toward Adrian contained a trace of viciousness. Being used to her temper, Adrian didn''t take it seriously but just smiled. "Don''t you know why I''m so arrogant? Didn''t you teach me that?" "Okay, okay. I know you''ve grown up. Fine."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Goodbye, aunt, take care." Even though his aunt was tough, Adrian always had ways to tackle her. No matter how hard she begged, as long as Adrian didn''t agree, she could do nothing but leave. This time, it was no exception. His aunt left in anger. Next second, Adrian''s phone rang. "Did my mom go there?" "Yes, she just left." "I''m sorry." "It''s okay. I am used to it." "Fine." Darien said helplessly. Adrian hung up the phone and then called his assistant. "Are the two small factories in India still operating?" "Yes, they are doing very good, Mr. Xiao." "Okay, I see." Later was dinner time. Aleigha could eat some light food. Adrian ordered the servants to cook light soup and soft rice for her. This was the first formal meal that Aleigha had after the car ident. Because of her injuries, she had to take a C-section for the baby, and it prevented her from getting off the bed until today. Adrian sat beside the bed and fed her. "Where is the baby? When can I see her?" As soon as thinking of the small baby who was described as a thin ugly kitty by Adrian, Aleigha was anxious. "She''s ugly. Why see her?" "Come on, she is our daughter. No matter how ugly she is, she is still our daughter. You can''tment her like this." Her anxious and angry look amused Adrian. "The baby is in the thermal container, and I can only see her for a while every day. The doctor said that she is good. When you can walk, let''s go to see her." Aleigha pressed her lips and fiercely drank up the soup in the spoon. "Look at me, when can I get off the bed?" "You''re right. Just lie." Aleigha''s injury was extremely serious. The intense collision that day made her body part below her neck barely felt anything. Fortunately, it was a temporary condition. Her spine was not damaged. But her organs were hurt to different levels. When the ident happened, her head and body wasn''tpletely protected by the airbag because she bent down to pick up her phone. In the hospital, she s diagnosed ribs and fungs were broken and slight cerebral concussion. Together with premature delivery, Adrian was notified the critical condition of her. en.swhovels Later, Adrian told Aleigha about her injury. Of course, he spoke in a light tone and didn''t inform her of the whole situation. After a few days of rescue, she had woken up and her consciousness was back. However, she was still unable to walk. It should be at least three months to wait until she fully recovered. "Adrian, ask the servants to take care of me these days. You should go back to take a good sleep." Looking at Adrian''s increasingly thin face, Aleigha''s heart ached. "I can have a good rest here." He lowered his head and blew the soup. "You''re lying. You should go back today. Leave immediately, I don''t want to see you." Seeing that Adrian tended to be disobedient, Aleigha was angry. "Still ungrateful. I don''t trust others." "I don''t trust you can rest well here! Go home, right now, or I won''t eat." Chapter 1350 "Alright, alright. I''ll go back after you finish this meal. I''lle backter." Actually, Adrian was afraid of Aleigha''s temper. She never did the thing that she had promised she won''t do. Seeing Adrian agreed, a faint smile appeared on Aleigha''s face. After feeding, Adrian called Aleigha''s assistant and asked Mill toe taking care of her. Leaving the hospital, Adrian went home. As soon as he entered the door, Jaidyn came. He looked a little worried. Adrian went to the wine cab and poured a cup of vodka. "Adrian, these are two diamond mines in South Africa, which you''ve always wanted." "You want to trade them for your mother''s life?" A touch of sorrow shed in Jaidyn''s eyes. He sat on the sofa helplessly, clutching his hair with his hands. "Even though I let her go, Maurice won''t let her go. Ignore his emotion to Aleigha, only for this matter, he''ll find ways to punish your mother. She won''t hide if she doesn''t fear Maurice. Do you think she is afraid more of me or Maurice?" Jaidyn looked at Adrian with a painful face. "Adrian, as long as you can spare my mom''s fault, I can convince Maurice." "Jaidyn, didn''t I make it clear enough for you? Or do you think I''m more friendly than Maurice?" "No, I didn''t mean that, I just..." "Stop. I won''t change my mind. She had one month, either she kills herself, or I do it personally. I''m not a coward. I won''t let another man avenge those who hurt my woman. If you hate me because of this, I don''t mind having one more enemy." Jaidyn knew Adrian''s personality and his bottom line. "Is there really no a third way?" "A third way? What do you think?" Coming out of Adrian''s house, Jaidyn let out a deep sigh. Just then, his phone rang. "Jaidyn, where are you?" "What? You finally contact me!" "Listen to me." "What do you want to say? What else do you want to say?" "Didn''t Aleigha die? Mind your attitude! I''m your mother!" Aubrianna wen raged on the other side of the phone. "You''d better remember you are my mother. You''d better note back again for the rest of your life. Maurice and Adrian are looking for you everywhere." Jaidyn''s voice sounded strengthless. Before Aubrianna responded anything, he hung up the phone. On the huge double bed, A hot beautyy there and stroked Maurice''s abs. He had sex with her absent-mindedly because of a figure emerging in his head. "What are you thinking about?" The beauty felt his absence. "Curiosity would end your life. Put on your clothes and get out." Maurice had always been rude, and he treated women the same. The woman was scared to stay any longer. She took her clothes and ran away hurriedly. Maurice was left alone in the quiet room. It seemed that his depression wasn''t decreased by silence. "Damn it!" He sat up impatiently and put on casual underwear, walking out of the room. Because of being upset, he had been living in this manor for the past few days. When he was stressed, he would go to the basement to vent. Now, he became inexplicably agitated again. "Sir, we have news." On the way to the basement, his assistant came. "Where she is?" "Tokyo!" "Watch her. I''ll go tonight." "Adrian has already sent someone over." "Wow, he''s really fast. Let''s go now, and let people guard Tanner." Then Maurice turned around and walked upstairs. At the time when Adrian got this news, he was ready to sleep. After checking the time, he sent people to Tokyo first, then he rushed to the airport. Japan, Tokyo, an izakaya. Aubrianna sat alone in front of the bar, drinking a ss of martini, feeling restless and uneasy. After Aleigha''s ident, she cut off contact with everyone. Like the homeless, she escaped from A City and wandered overseas.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had never experienced a terrible and unsessful life like this. She won''t go back to the Galloway family, because being excelled won''t allow her to do so. She won''t go back to her mother''s home either, where almost everybody hated her arrogance. As for his son, he treated her like an enemy. "Aleigha, you are just a cheap girl. How could you make me be like this?! What a joke, what a joke!" She drank another ss of wine while talking to herself. "Relieving your sorrows with wine?" A young handsome man walked up to her and sat beside her. Even though she was over 50 years old, Aubrianna was still charm.as and her well-maintained ad not been damaged by the time. "What? Would you like to drink with me? But I won''t love a fresh chicken." Aubrianna looked at him, making an alluring smile. The man also smiled, ordering a ss of martini for Aubrianna and him respectively. "Well, whether you will love me or not, that''s another story. How about we moving to a better ce?" Aubrianna stared at him in alert, but she didn''t notice any abnormal situation. Sheforted herself. "Well, they shouldn''t have founded me so soon." The handsome man looked like a yboy. Even if Aubrianna knew this, she agreed to move with him just for easing loneliness. She had been lonely for too long, and she was eager for apanion. When they went out of the izakaya, a ck car slowly stopped in front of them. As the car window rolled down, a handsome face with an evil smile was revealed. Looking at him, Aubrianna couldn''t help stepping back, and her eyes widened as if seeing something horrible. "Mrs. Watson, Long time no see. I didn''t expect you are looking for fun here." "What do you want?" "Adults have to pay for their wrongdoings. You can''t just leave like this." "Maurice, don''t forget that your mother is still under myo control." "Hah, if you don''t mention this, I felt better. But since you have mentioned it, it made me want to do something. For example, torturing? Or making you suffer?" Maurice was well-known for being cruel, and the people he captured were all missing atst. No one knew where they had gone to. "Are you waiting for my invitation?" Aubrianna bit her lips, feeling nervous with her body continuing to retreat. The handsome man who came out of the bar with her suddenly grasped her hair and pulled her into the car. In the night, the ck car left. Before the taillights of Maurice''s car disappeared from the corner of the street, another silver car followed up. Adrian sat in the car and lit a cigarette. Someone walked out of izakaya. ''Mr. Xiao, someone took her away. It should be Maurice." "Okay, got it." Chapter 1351 Soon Adrian located where Maurice''s car was. It was running on an express way. In the car, Adrian looked out of the window. Before he left, he asked Mill to take care of Aleigha. He didn''t know who else was more trustworthy than Mill. Until now, he still couldn''t understand why Tanner betrayed. He didn''t understand why this smart man would make stupid mistakes. "What do you want to do?" "What do I want to do? We should settle our grudges." "How? If you dared to move me a little, the Watson family won''t spare you!" Aubrianna was flustered, the young people nowadays were crazier than she imagined. For example, Maurice, the well-known man who was right sitting beside. Hemitted crimes far crazier than his peers. Aubrianna heard of his name before, as well as his crimes. "Auntie, it seems that you don''t know me well? If I dare to take you on my car, naturally, I''m afraid of nothing." Maurice lit a cigarette and exhaled smoke, his mouth curled up to an evil smile. Sitting next to Maurice, Aubrianna was very uneasy. This was no longer the time when people were submissive to her. She knew that the ways she used to deal with young people were no longer working. But she couldn''t forget the feud between her and the Faulkner family. "Don''t forget your mother!" Aubrianna was a little angry. Maurice''s mother was her unique weapon to fight against the young cruel man. "I have decided to step out our parent''s matters. I would even like to work together with Jaidyn. But you kept reminding me of my mother, you make me difficult with my decision." Aubrianna frowned and subconsciously moved aside. Suddenly, with a loud crash, the car was hit by a huge force. The chauffeur quickly turned the steering wheel and pulled over. Maurice opened the door and rushed to the trunk with anger. He took out his AK47 again. The other car''s door opened and a man came out. Maurice narrowed his eyes and withdrew his gun. "Give her to me." Adrian said. He threw away the cigarette butt and looked at Maurice with eyebrows raised. "We can work together. I have many ways." Maurice sneered. "I just want to do it myself." "Don''t forget, I have a deeper hatred for her." "That''s your business. Now I just want to take her away." Adrian''s maic voice sounded cold yet determined, leaving no negotiation space for Maurice. "What if I say no?" Maurice didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Aubrianna was too cunning. Over the years, she seldom showed up, and very few people knew where she was. Maurice had spent much effort investigating her whereabouts. Tonight, he finally seized the opportunity. If he missed, he might be unable to have the same chance again. "Well, let''spete and see who can take her away." Adrian was decisive, and if his will was defied, it might be not good for Maurice. After a short hesitation, Maurice smiled and said, "I''ll leave her to you. But I need to know if she were dead or alive, with my eyes." Adrian didn''t speak and walked straight over. He opened Maurice''s car and pulled Aubrianna out. "Let go, Adrian, let go of me." Aubrianna shouted. Aubrianna was afraid of Maurice. But she didn''t show a slight fear for Adrian. Hearing her words, Adrian stopped and turned around to look at her. His gaze was serious and carried a hint of coldness. Aubrianna frowned and looked at him. She had never been afraid of anyone in the past few years. Unexpectedly, when looking into Adrian''s eyes, an inexplicable horror raised in her heart. His eyes were too terrifying. "You, you..." " Adrian withdrew his gaze and tightened his grip on Aubrianna''s arm. He didn''t want to give her any chance to escape. She was dragged and thrown into his car, soon they disappeared in the dust. Aubrianna panicked and wanted to run, but with Adrian''s presence, escaping for her was a mission impossible. Driving in the night, even the streetmps looked wired. She didn''t know how long they had run. All along the way, Adrian didn''t speak a word. Aubrianna didn''t say either. Her never-young body was exhausted because of the tired escaping trip. "Get out of the car." Adrian suddenly spoke and got out of the car. Aubrianna refused to get off, but she was pulled out by two burly men. Then she fell on the ground firmly. She struggled to stand up, but before she could stand up, she was shot by a few bright beams of cars. In an instant, she lost vision to see the surroundings. Adrian was leaning against a car, lit a cigarette, and his men took out a heap of long hemp ropes. Aubrianna began to see something until her eyes adapted to the environment with strong lights. Two men came over and tied her legs with the rope in a quick and rude manner. She struggled, screamed, and begged, however, no matter how she resisted, her legs were already tied. "What are you doing? What do you want to do?" As her voice fell, she saw the trunk of a car was opened and someone dragged a sack out from inside. When the sack was thrown to the ground, it started to move, which shocked Aubrianna. As the sack was opened, a man with his mouth stuffedy inside. Taking a closer look, Aubrianna''s heart sank. Adrian removed the stuffer from that man''s mouth. "Aunt, aunt, please help me. I''m just doing what you told me to do." He was the son of Aubrianna''s cousin. He was idle all day long and aplete good-for-nothing. Aubrianna wanted to kill Aleigha, then she asked her nephew toMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. induce Tanner to conduct the killing. Although Tanner saw through their plot, being threatened by Aubrianna, he had no choice but to fulfil their order. UMS Adrian sent people to probe this matter, anyone could be involved et was under his investigation. Shortly afterwards, her nephew was being noticed. "Shut up!" As soon as hearing his begging words, Aubrianna''s anger burnt. She hated him for exposing their plots. "What do you want to do on me. Be direct. But I don''t believe that you dare to kill me. Anyway, I have status in A City. I also have a good rtionship with the Woods family. If you kill me, I promise the Xiao Family will see a disaster in a week. And your grandpa will never forgive you." "Do it." Adrian hated being threatened the most in his life, especially by someone who had hurt Aleigha. Even if she carried out her threatter, he would definitely fix her tonight. "You''re crazy! Adrian, you''ll regret it." Aubrianna was dragged on the ground all the way to the tail of the car, and she was tied up on the hook fixed on the car. In a moment, Aubrianna realized what she was going to face. "Adrian!" Adrian gazed at her emotionlessly. He just stared at her without saying a word. After tying Aubrianna and her nephew up, a man started the car. From slow to fast, within a few minutes, Aubrianna fainted, only his nephew was still roaring. Chapter 1352 After a while, the car stopped. The two people who were tied by ropes and dragged behind the car, one of themy still without obvious sign of life, the other was covered by blood and dust. "Save, save me, please spare me." Aubrianna''s nephew was lying on the ground with his face upward and his throat hoarse due to crying, and he spat blood from his mouth with every word he uttered. "Mr. Xiao, she is still alive." Adrian''s men went over and squatted beside Aubrianna to test her. Adrian inhaled a mouthful of cigarette and narrowed his eyes. He pondered for a moment before saying, "Pack them up and take away." When Aubrianna''s nephew heard that he was going to be taken away, he was hit by a strange strength and sat up. "You''re murdering me, murdering me!" Nobody paid attention to his shouting but put him into the sack and threw to the truck. After handing in Aubrianna, Maurice felt a little upset, so he found an izakaya to drink. "Drink alone?" A soft female voice was heard. Maurice followed the voice and looked at the woman, a frivolous smile showed on her face. No response. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Would you like to have fun?" The woman seemed to be very easygoing, and she said while rubbing Maurice''s chest. "Tell me, what''s your purpose?" His sharp eyes told the woman that he felt something was abnormal. "Well, I know you, but I want you to join in me, that''s my purpose." "Really? If that''s the case, I should have worried too much. Lead me." In a strange ce, Maurice discharged all his subordinates and walked into a hotel with the woman. After checking in, they walked into the elevator together. At the moment when the door closed, the woman threw herself into Maurice''s arms. He had got used to this situation. Maurice smiled slightly, not responded nor rejected, letting the hotdy touch his body randomly. Actually, he never refused anythinging to him proactively. Their room was a presidential suite on the 16th floor. No other guests on this floor, and there was only one waiter serving them. As soon as they walked out of the elevator, the waiter was well-advised by their intimacy, and he immediately left. Pushing the door open, Maurice showed a light evil smile. After the door closed, the woman isted her from Maurice and took a long needle out of her hair at an extremely fast speed. However, before the needle could touch Maurice, it was kicked far away. Soon a sharp pain hit the woman''s wrist. "Beauty, you are too impatient." The woman stared at Maurice, sweat dripping from her forehead. Her pretty face was full of murderous look. While Maurice looked casually. He leaned against the door with a yful expression, ying with a Schweizer Messer. The knife was small, only in the size as his palm. He yed this knife like a magician, very smoothly and flexible. "Tell me, when I''m still patient." The woman pursed her lips. She seemed to be determined to keep it a secret. "You don''t want to tell me? Then I''ll think of a way. Guess what I''m going to do?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mauriceughed and stood up to walk over. The woman stepped back alertly, and there were coffee table and the sofa behind her. "Weren''t you passionate just now? Why are you flinching at this time?" The banter in Maurice''s eyes grew deeper, and his footsteps were getting faster. He almost walked up to the woman in the blink of an eye. "I warn you not to do anything to me." The woman''s voice lowered, no more flirting tone before. "Oh? Perhaps your hire didn''t tell you who you are going to murder." Indeed, the woman wasn''t informed who Maurice was when she was arranged this killing mission. Now she was a little regretful as Maurice was dangerous more than her thought. "Who are you?" The woman''s eyes darkened, and she asked loudly. "Generally, there was only one consequence for the person came to kill me." Maurice slightly raised his eyes, and smile on his face and was reced by anger. The woman became nervous, momentarily, she decided to run. Maurice sneered loudly and caught up with her with big steps. He stretched out and grabbed her long hair. With a cry of pain, the woman was pulled back to the room and fell heavily on the ground. "I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t need you to tell me who sent you here." Finished speaking, he dialed a number. During ten-minutes length, Maurice sat on the sofa and looked at the woman sitting on the ground with aplicated smile. "In order to kill me, you are willing to sacrifice yourself." "If I knew that my target was someone like you, I wouldn''t have agreed on this deal." At the time she spoke, someone was knocking on the door. Maurice opened the door, and seven or eight of his men stood at the door. "Deal with that woman as you wish." Before leaving, Maurice gave a final nce at this room. He took the elevator down. As soon as he arrived at the bottom, his phone rang. "Jaidyn." On the other side of the phone, Maurice faintly heard a woman''s painful voice. Maurice hung up the phone with twisted eyebrows. On the private ne, Adrian sat to two sacks with people. His phone rang at this time. "Adrian, you''d better tell Jaidyn that I will make him pay back thousand times more." Adrian slightly frowned, and his eyes dimmed. "I won''t involve in your affairs." hanging up the phone, Adrian smoked half a pack cigarettes, then airnended in the airport of A City. He rushed to the hospital right after getting off the ne. It was after the midnight, Mill sat outside the ward. Even though sleepy, he struggled to be sober to guard Aleigha. Hearing a burst of rushing footsteps, Tollowed the sound and saw was back. Not until this moment did Mill put down his alert. "How''s Aleigha?" "Miss Gardner is fine." "Go back to sleep. Leave her to me." Mill nodded and left. Adrian walked into the ward softly. Aleigha was sleeping. Listening to her evenly breath, Adrian''s tiredness was eased. At the same time, the nurse came to exchange medicine. Seeing Adrian, the nurse was stunned for a moment, then she said, "Mr. Xiao, the baby will be out of the observation room tomorrow." "Thank you." A rare hint of pleasure emerged on Adrian''s face. Seeing he smiled, for a moment, the nurse forgot why she came here but fixed her eyes on the handsome man. Until he felt her gaze and coughed slightly that the nurse started to exchange the medicinal in a flurry. Adrian had ustomed to this matter, and he didn''t have any special reaction. When the nurse exchanged the edicine Aleigha woke up. Seeing was by the side, she smiled and said, "I just dreamed ofiled "What did you dream of? Tell me!" "I forgot." As speaking, Aleigha''s face turned red, and she stopped talking. Her wound was scarred, and she didn''t feel pain when the nurse applied the drug. She pursed her lips and kept silent. "The murderer was caught." As soon as the nurse finished her work and left, Adrian told Aleigha. Chapter 1353 The ward was quiet. "Who is it?" Aleigha thought for a moment and asked. "Aubrianna." Hearing this name, Aleigha was not surprised. She smiled and said, "She made you angry." A touch smiling shed across Adrian''s eyes. He nodded, "Very." "Jaidyn must be difficult." "Yes, he was." "What are you nning to do?" Aleigha stretched out her hand andnded it on the back of Adrian''s hand. As feeling Aleigha'' s warmth, Adrian was distracted from thinking. "I thought I would be heartless to her, but I still saved her life at thest moment." Aleigha nodded. She gently caressed Adrian''s hand with her fingertips. "Just follow your mind." "You can go home in a few days. The doctor said that you were injured before, with the new wound, you should rest more and should be well taken care of. When you fully recover, let''s hold the wedding." The car ident broke Adrian''s n, which made him annoyed. "Okay. It''s toote. You should go back." Seeing Adrian, she was as if seeing stars shining. "I''lle back tomorrow morning. I''ll wait until you asleep before leaving." Aleigha closed her eyes, and soon she let out soft breathing sounds. Adrian walked out of the ward and sat on the lounge chair. "Mr. Xiao, Jaidyn''s people nosed out the news of Aubrianna." Adrian''s face rxed and he let out a faint ''hmm'' sound. In the middle of the night, Adrian left the hospital. Just as his car went away, a ck car followed behind. When he arrived home, he got off of his car. Not far away, a person got off from the following car. In the darkness, Adrian''s alert eyes darkened. "Come out!" "It''s me." A person emerged from the shadows. It was Lennon, whom he had not showed up for a very long time. "What''s the matter?" Adrian''s look was serious, and his tone contained a hint of impatience. "Adrian, I''m broke." Lennon looked at Adrian, who kept smoking the cigarette with a pair of dim eyes. "Does it have anything to do with me?" "Adrian, I can''t be as lucky as I wasst time. Now that I have nothing left, can you let me see Aleigha?" "See Aleigha?" A mocking glint appeared in Adrian''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "What makes you think you cane beg me?" "Adrian, don''t go too far. I just want to see Aleigha." Lennon''s anger was ignited by Adrian''s arrogance, which Lennon hated the most. Seeing that he was getting angry, Adrian took a look at his watch, "It was already 3 am." "Please!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lennon implored in an ignoble way. "I don''t allow anyone to disturb Aleigha at this time. If you insist on doing so, you may end up worse than you think." After speaking, Adrian turned around and left. Lennon was left behind. He stood alone in the darkness, only the unextinguished cigarette butt in his hand still giving out flickering light. In the hospital. Aleigha was not fully asleep. She felt that someone was beside her. When she opened her eyes, she saw a ferocious face covered with scars. "You''re awake?" Aleigha frowned, and her face darkened. "Surprised, isn''t it? It''s normal for you to be surprised to see I''m like this." "Should I call you Leona or Kendal?" Aleigha was not afraid at all, instead, her tone sounded quite mocking. "Look at you, you'' re poor too. How dare you to mock me?" Leona was very dissatisfied with Aleigha''s tone. The scars made her even crazier. After escaping from Lennon, she hid everywhere and finally got rid of him. She didn''t know that Aleigha was sent to the hospital because of a car ident until she watched the news of that day. She had been happy for many days because of this news. Later, she was surprisingly being informed that Aleigha wasn''t dead. Having been waiting at the hospital for many days, finally she caught the opportunity to enter the ward tonight. "Am I mocking? I thought I always speak in that way, isn''t it?" Even if lying on the bed and unable to move, Aleigha still looked calm. "Shut up, you b*tch. If it weren''t for you, how could I have be like this? Give my Adrian to me, bitch!" Leona suddenly screamed, kept walking around in the ward and muttering. Her scream drew the attention of the people outside. Mill was the first one to rush in at an unbelievably fast speed. Leona''s mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t even judge what theer rushed in to do. "Bang!" The door of the ward was pushed open, and Leona stood by the door. The huge force knocked her down, and her head fell heavily to the ground. "Miss Gardner, are you alright?" Mill nervously rushed to Aleigha. Fortunately, he rushed in time, otherwise, what happened next was really unimaginable. "It''s all right. Thank you foring in time." Aleigha saw it was Mill rushing in, she smiled. Her smiling eyes looked like stars. Mill was slightly stunned and hurriedly looked at the woman on the ground. The force that knocked her was strong. Now Leonay on the ground quietly with blood flowing out from her head. "Take her to the emergency room." Mill went forward to test Leona''s breath. Fortunately, she was alive. "You guys go and exin tonight''s matter to Mr. Xiao." Because of their negligence, Leona broke in. Naturally, as Aleigha''s guards, they should be punished. Mill had been always serious, let alone dealing with such vicious events. "Mill, forget it, don''t tell Adrian about this." Aleigha said in a low voice while gently smiling. Mill''s brows twisted, and he dared not to look at Aleigha. With one relook, he was afraid that he d be drunk by her eyes. Seeing he avoided her eyes, a person appeared in Aleigha''s mind. In her memory, a man''s figure became more and more clear. "Freddie." Aleigha let out a soft shouting, and her eyes were all about anticipation. Mill pretended to not hear her calling. He didn''t look back but took out his phone and called Adrian. Around ten minutester, Adrian rushed over. He arrived at the ward quickly. Before Mill spoke, the man who stood by the door took Adrian''s firm punch. "The guard tonight are fired!" When passing by Mill, Adrian subconsciously nced at him and said, "Thank you." "It''s my duty to protect Miss Gardner." Mill looked straight ahead and said with a t voice. Sometimes, Adrian would also suspect that if Mill was Freddie. However, Freddie was a sunny boy and definitely wasn''t as serious as MI. BUMS "It''s gettingte. You can go home. I''m here today." At the moment when Adrian pushed the door open, he didn''t see Mill''s face turned rxed. Aleigha lost her drowsiness and stared at the ceiling. "Are you frightened?" Adrian asked with his eyes filled with worry. "Howe? Leona won''t scare me. No, she should be called Kendal." "It''s time to put an end to it. We can''t let go of all those scumbags." Chapter 1354 Later, Adrian protected Aleigha personally every day, and the guarding staff was doubled. In the early morning, Adrian walked to the window and stretched himself. His eyes were heavy. Having been staying upte for many days caused him to feel ufortable. Aleigha was sleeping soundly, and her face carried a slight but sweet smile. As he looked at her, Adrian couldn''t help lowering his head to kiss her. Her eyshes trembled slightly because of the kiss. "Little thing!" Adrian chuckled and muttered. There was a knock on the door. Hearing this, Adrian''s face returned cold. He opened the door. Mill stood outside, looking calm and expressionless. "Mr. Xiao, something is happening." "Who again?" Adrian''s patience toward these troubles had reached to its limit. "It''s Lennon." Mill nced at the ward. As he saw Aleigha was fine, he calmed down. Adrian noticed his emotional gaze, but he didn''t say anything. "I''ll go down and have a look. You''ll watch her." Mill nodded. Before leaving, Adrian looked at Aleigha one more time, then he left the ward. Outside the hospital''s gate, Lennon, who dressed shabbily, stood there awkwardly. He held a gun, and the gun muzzle was pointed at a person''s head. The hospital was bustling with people in the morning. Someone saw Lennon''s crazy behavior and called the police. Adrian walked over in the morning sunshine. Being covered by the golden light, he was as if gilded. And his handsome face turned much more dazzlingly brighter. "Lennon!" Adrian was helpless. Hearing the calling, Lennon''s body trembled. After a while, he slowly turned around. "Why? Why don''t you let me see Aleigha? That''s all I want." Looking at Adrian, Lennon burst into a cry. One of his hands clutched the hostage''s neck, the other one held the gun. He would probably shoot at any time. "How can you see Aleigha in this way? Look at yourself." In Adrian''s memory, Lennon used to be a gentle and refined man with outstanding temperament. He was already superior at a young age. Although he was notparable to the figures of A City, looking around, his achievement was still hard to exceed. Even Lennon couldn''t remember since when he had be like this. No more clean smiles appeared on his pretty face, only depression and tiredness. "It''s all because of you!" Lennon roared in rage, and he kept tightening his wrist. The hostage was a thin boy around 17 or 18 years old. He was caught by Lennon, and his eyes went dull. He looked pretty frightened. "Do you want me to report to you what your family has done? Don''t me your ipetence on me." Adrian lit up a cigarette. The smoke blurred his face which was cold and calm as ever. "Ah! Adrian!" Lennon''s mind was full of chaos. He had no idea why he came to the hospital to make such a fuss. And he didn''t even know why he became like this. He looked at Adrian nkly. At this moment, except for putting him to death, no more ideas upied Lennon''s head. In the blink of an eye, the obsession turned into action. Lennon pushed away the hostage and aimed at Adrian with his gun. "Bang!" With a huge sound, countless people cried out in shock. Lennon found Adrian was still standing upright without injuries. He was slightly stunned. Soon, the pain from his belly stimted him. As looking down, Lennon saw blood was flowing out. "Catch him!" The police rushed over and suppressed the stunned Lennon. "Take him to the emergency room first." The leader of the policemen said loudly. Because it happened at the hospital, the medical staff rushed out and took Lennon, whoy blood right away into the emergency room. Adrian flicked off the cigarette butt and turned around emotionlessly. This was life. Sometimes, the death came without informing you. Legal sentence was waiting ahead for Lennon. Back in the ward, Aleigha woke up. "Lennon?" As soon as Adrian entered the room, she asked. Adrian nodded. "s..." Aleigha was grateful for Lennon. She was sad to know that he had be like this. "He asked for it. He should have anticipated this ending." As they were talking, the nurse pushed the door open and came in. "Miss Gardner recovered well. Today we can try to sit up." The nurse said with smiles. She still flushed to see Adrian again. "Okay." Adrian stepped forward and took off Aleigha''s outer clothes skillfully. He helped the nurse change the medicine, and he would also lean her body by the way. At the end of the set of procedures, sweats covered Adrian''s forehead. "We can bring our baby back today." As hebed Aleigha''s hair, Adrian whispered softly by her ear. "Adrian, you don''t like babies, do you?" Ever since Aleigha went through the car ident, he seldom mentioned the baby to her. Naturally, she didn''t think Adrian like babies so much. "Why do you think so?" "You made me think so. Did I misunderstand you?" Adrian didn''t reply. He gently let go of her long hair and got up to get water for her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his expressionless face, Aleigha''s heart ached. It seemed that Adrian had be more silent since she had woken up. Sometimes, she could even feel his disappointment. "Adrian, is anything bothering you?" Aleigha rarely probed Adrian about his annoyance as he would usually tell her if he had. But this time, she was anxious to be excluded by his news. "Aleigha, it''s not I don''t like baby, it''s just..." Adrian''s brows knitted together when he sighed. "It''s because of the baby, I nearly lost you. she always reminded me of the scene that day." The first few days after the ident were Adrian''s forever nightmare. long as thinking of it, he felt like inst his bone was burning on fire. even "Don''t say that. She is our baby. No matter what happened, even if I died, our baby would apany you. She is my continuation." "You''re not allowed to say that anymore, not allowed." Adrian said and looked at her. His gaze was unusually serious. "Okay, okay. I don''t say that anymore. Please bring our little princess back." Seeing smiles going back to Aleigha''s face, Adrian''s annoyance dissipated right away. "Don''t worry." After the baby was brought back, Adrian brought Aleigha back home. There were doctors and nursesing to check Aleigha''s injuries every day, because Adrian always worried that Aleigha was not safe to be nursed in the hospital. Jaidyn sat quietly in his office. He had seen what happened at the hospital from the morning news. He wanted to go to the hospital, but in the end, he forced himself to calm down, then he sat there for five hours. In the afternoon, a burst of noise sounded outside the office. When Jaidyn went out to check, he saw a person sitting coldly on a desk. Chapter 1355 "What are you doing here?" Jaidyn saw the presumptuous man dissatisfiedly, and his face twisted in seriousness. "Certainly, we need to talk." Maurice put his legs on a chair. As he said, he smiled while looking at a scantily dressed woman. His expression was as if pronouncing a possession of thisdy. "Maurice, have you forgotten something? What makes you think you cane here to talk?" After all, Aubrianna was Jaidyn''s mother, no matter how many wrongdoings shemitted, the fact couldn''t be changed. And Jaidyn couldn''t bear to leave her mother in anybody''s hand. If Adrian didn''t kill her, then Maurice must camo here for talking about her. As for what he was going to talk about, Jaidyn didn''t even need to guess. "Do anybody have the interest to know how your president''s mother broke up other people''s families by despicable means? Or, do you want to know more?" Maurice said, smiling and looking around the office. Although being asked, no one dared to leave. They were embarrassed to hear and looked at Jaidyn helplessly. "All of you, get out. Today is off." Jaidyn''s eyes darkened, and his tone was chilly. As his voice fell, everyone fled this dangerous ce. As the workers left, the whole floor was empty. "No one else here. Say it." "Aubrianna..." "Never!" Upon hearing his mother''s name, Jaidyn red up. "You''re quite defending her. What a pity, even Adrian had taken actions. Do you think I''ll let her go easily?" Maurice stopped smiling and walked toward Jaidyn. Sunlight shed in the office, shadowing and fantasized his slender figure. "Jaidyn, a person''s patience is limited. Even Adrian was enraged by your mother''s doing. But I''ve endured it for so many years, and I''m kind enough for you two. Today you are defending your mother, however, I would kill my enemy for my mother too." As he got closer and closer, Jaidyn''s gaze became even darker. Until Maurice couldn''t approach any closer, they stood and kept ring at each other, and none of them would look away first. "I know how capable you are. Since you want to save your mother, show me your ability. I won''t retreat, and I will fight with her till the end." Maurice said. "You should bring her back from Adrian''s side first." "No need to worry about it. I have my ways of making Adrian agreed. Ie just for telling you to be prepared for my move." "Leave! Take care!" After Jaidyn ordered Maurice to leave, his gaze shifted immediately. At a moment, his heart was indeed trembling. It was an indescribable feeling, but he was clear that Maurice was very dangerous. "Of course, I will take care of myself. After all, I still have to spend much time dealing with you in the future." Maurice looked at Jaidyn, and his mouth curled into an evil smile. Aftering out of Jaidyn''spany, Maurice couldn''t wait to go to Adrian''s home. At this time, Adrian should be at home. On the way, Maurice was inexplicably annoyed, and finally, he parked outside a flower shop. He went into the shop and bought a bunch of perfume lilies. His mind was obsessed by a mess.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Why perfume lilies? He didn''t know. He just felt that she was like the lily, elegant, pure and wless. Adrian''s home. Smoke filled with Adrian''s study. He sat with a pile of documents, and he was seriously reading them. Next to his room, baby''s cry burst out, which interrupted Adrian''s thinking. He stopped writing and sat for a while, then stood up walking out. When he was about to enter the next room, he found that he gave off a smell of cigarette, then he returned to his bedroom, bathing and changing into new clothes. When he was back to that room again, the nanny came and held the baby. "Mr. Xiao!" Upon seeing Adrian wasing, the nanny called him in a low voice. "Yes, what''s wrong with the baby?" He asked while pointing at that small thin figure. "She''s hungry. I''m going to feed her some milk." Another nanny brought in the milk. Adrian was a little strange to this process. "Is it...difficult?" Adrian put his hands into the pockets, standing and looking at the nanny''s busy work. "Mr. Xiao, do you want to feed her?" A nanny handed the milk bottle to Adrian. He wanted to refuse, however, he felt like hitting by magic and c help The thing his hand out to take bottle. The white liquid swayed inside. Adrian frowned and gently put the nipple into the cherry-like small red mouth. She sucked it hard. The baby happily exercised her mouth. Looking at her, Adrian''s frowned brows rxed. "Does she eat a lot?" He asked with curiosity. The baby was still sucking with her eyes closed. "The baby grows fast, so she eats a lot." The nanny found Adrian''s question was somewhat ridiculous, but they still answered seriously. "She is ugly." The little girl suddenly opened her eyes, as if she was looking at Adrian. This caused his brows to twist once again. "No! She would gradually grow beautiful, she''s not ugly." The nanny was a little helpless to Adrian''s reaction. As Adrian fed the baby, his assistant came in. "President Xiao, Maurice is here." "Let him wait in the living room." Seeing that Adrian was about to leave, the nanny hurriedly wanted to take over the milk bottle, but she was rejected. "I''ll leave after feeding her." Having been waiting long in the living room, Maurice still not met Adrian yet. He thought that she might be at home. He might be crazy and went upstairs with the bunch of perfume lilies. When someone found he was not there wanted to look for the from door, Maurice h t of Aleigha''s bed. Cont belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s for you." He held the flower, not knowing what to say. "There''s a vase over there." Aleigha looked at the vase, saying. in Maurice wanted to refuse, but he still walked over and put the flowers inside. They were tilted to one side, but in Maurice''s eyes, they looked good. ¨¦n.swnovels "Do you feel pain here?" Maurice poked Aleigha''s face with his finger. Aleigha gave him rolling eyes. "Come on, it was my body got injured, not my face. How could my face feel pain?" Maurice was stunned, feeling a little embarrassed. He gave Aleigha a fierce look. "Aleigha, you'' re injured, how can you be this impatient?" Aleigha shook her head helplessly. "Please, how dumb is your question. I''m not impatient." "You are." Maurice argued with her, behaved very naively. "Okay, okay. You''re right, you''re right. I don''t want to argue with you." As they were talking, Adrian opened the door and walked in. He walked straightly to Aleigha as if didn''t see Maurice at all. "Do you want to sit up?" He asked. "No, I think I want to sleep for a while." Chapter 1356 Aleigha only ate and drank every day. He felt sleepy all the time. "Okay, just sleep. We won''t disturb you." Maurice wanted to sit for longer, but Adrian grasped his cor and dragged him out. When they were out of room, Adrian let go. "Adrian, you''re the second person to grasp my cor like this." "Really? Who was the first one?" "It''s my dad!" It was a shameful thing for Maurice to be grasped cor. In his eyes, someone grasping his cor was equal to pointing at his nose and scolding him. "I can''tpare with your father. Call me uncle." Adrian said. Even if Adrian was joking, Maurice was angry at his words and ced his hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "I don''t think that''s a joke." Seeing he became serious, Adrian''s gloomy face turned darker. "What? Are you going to fight with me in my home? Don''t you have anything to beg me?" What a ridiculous man! "Fine, I forgive your childish move." Maurice said. Maurice released his shoulder, also suppressed his anger. "Ha!" With a sneer, Adrian turned around and walked down the stairs. Because Aleigha was home, Adrian had quit drinking. He ignored Maurice and poured a ss of lemon water for him. The lemonade''s slight sourness stimted and made him sober. "Give Aubrianna to me." Maurice was a little anxious. His bluish-gray stubble was conspicuous as he forgot to shave it because of recent busy days. "Why?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked at him. His tone was indifferent. "You''ve had enough fun. It''s my turn. You''re not the only one who has a grudge against her. Is this reason eptable?" "What''s the benefit for me?" "WTF" Maurice was furious. He red at Adrian''s gloomy face, wanting to rush up and scratch it hard. Why was this man so sarcastic? "What do you want?" Adrian didn''t speak but put down the cup and took out his phone. His finger touched the screen back and forth. After a while, he stopped. "I''ll give them to you. You, step out A City. "What''s the fu*king request? You want me to quit, so I quit? No way! If you don''t hand Aubrianna over, I will turn this city upside down to get her." Adrian sneered and showed Maurice the screen of the phone. "I will trade Aubrianna for all your business in A City and release your mother. This is your only chance." On the screen, two middle-aged women sat together motionlessly. No spirits in their eyes. "Adrian, what did you do to her?" Maurice hadn''t heard from his mother for a long time. He didn''t expect that she looked like this when he saw her again. "Do you agree or not?" Maurice was a little afraid of Adrian''s faint yet sinister smile. After a long silence, Maurice slowly got up. "Let me think about it." "HI give you six hours to consider. Six hourster, if you don''t contact me, you will never see your mother again." "Got it." Maurice left with disappointment. He didn''t even leave but stood outside Adrian''s house for a long time. As soon as he left, Aleigha woke up. She recovered well and now she could get off the bed to walk. But in the visitor''s eyes, she was still too injured to move. "What did you see?" Standing on the second floor, Aleigha looked at Adrian in confusion. Adrian turned to look at her and smiled. "I can''t keep a wolf with me, can I?" "What about Jaidyn?" "He is a wolf with his fangs cut out." Aleigha gave a smile to Adrian''s metaphor. 6 hours wasn''t long, especially for Maurice. Retreating from A City was a great loss, while it was the only method helped Maurice to save his mother. Even so, he was indeed reluctant. Looking at the time, it was already eight o''clock in the evening, and there were 20 minutes left for him to make the final decision. Maurice smoked and made a phone call. On the other side of the phone, Adrian seemed to have expected his answer "Tomorrow morning,e to mypany to finish the formalities, and the people you want will appear." "Adrian, I will remember you." "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Highness, Mr. Maurice." Hang up the phone, Maurice was even more angry. The flicking fire of his cigarette lit his handsome face up every now and then. Early the next morning, Maurice arrived earlier than the appointed time. He had quite a lot of business in A City, and all of them would be giving to Adrian under the name of a gift. It took him only half an hour to sign the contract. When he just finished signing, his assistant called him. Twodies were all sent to the hotel. Maurice retreated from A City quickly, and nobody knew the reason. Only Jaidyn felt that something was wrong. He went to Adrian''spany, but he was refused to enter. The same thing happened when he visited Adrian''s home. Until he called Aleigha. Adrian went on errands and wasn''t home, only Aleigha was there. When Jaidyn arrived, Mill arrived at the same time. "Miss. Gardner, did you call Jaidyn here?" Aleigha nodded. "Something must be solved, sooner orter. Adrian didn''t want to see him, however, hiding won''t help. Let me deal with it." "Okay, I''m just outside." Mill went out and gently closed the door. When Jaidyn walked up, he nced at Mill with obvious hostility. "Aleigha, why did Adrian hide from me?" Asked Jaidyn. Aleigha smiled. "Jaidyn, why are you so anxious? Shouldn''t she ept punishment for making mistakes?" "That''s my mother." Jaidyn lowered his voice. "What about Maurice''s mother? Your mother wanted me to die, that was her fault! Adrian didn''t want to see you, not hiding from you." Jaidyn took a deep breath and clenched his teeth, feeling a sense of shame that he had never felt before. "What did Adrian do to Maurice? Did they reach some agreements?" tell you about "I''m sorrye This is Adrian''s matter. If you to figure it out, you can go Maurice. Adrian will not set How Jaidyn didn''t know Adrian''s resolution? "I see. Take care. I''ll go first." After leaving Adrian''s home, Jaidyn went to Maurice''s manor immediately. He was toote. When he arrived, Maurice had left already. After sending people to inquit his whereabouts, Jaidyn knew that he had returned to Fripdence. For the first time, Jaidyn felt helpless. He went to the bar alone and drank a bottle of liquor, then went home by taking a taxi. As soon as he entered the room, a phone call came in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was a woman, and her voice didn''t sound old. "Jaidyn, you can''t win against Adrian. He exchanged your mother for all Maurice''s business in A city. Aubrianna is now in Maurice''s hands. Adrian''s next move would be driving you out of here. You thought you were a friend of him, what a joke, what he nned to do was to swallow all you owned." Chapter 1357 "Who are you? How do you know these things?" Followed by was the busy tone. Jaidyn held his phone, and his mind was messy. After returning to Fripdence did Maurice know that her mother was protected well all the time. The injection caused her a serious sickness. Adrian not only asked people to cure her sickness but also told her about Maurice. When she woke up, she recognized Maurice at first sight. Maurice seemed to have understood Adrian''s kindness instantly, and he felt quiteplicated. Grateful? Angry? Or surprised? Even he couldn''t tell. But he wouldn''t let go of Aubrianna, and he would make her take the punishment she deserved. Adrian had disappeared for two days and secretly carried out a few tasks. When she returned to A City, many things were different. The Imperial Group held a press conference, announcing to terminate all business projects with Adrian''spany and withdrew the fund that they had invested in. Jaidyn hadpletely broken with Adrian. After Adrian came back, he went to thepany immediately. Running without Aleigha''s management, thepany was a little messy. Some workers took the opportunity to resign and transfer to the Empire Group. Although Aleigha was home, she still knew the news. This was what she and Adrian anticipated before, but they didn''t expect it to happen so soon. Thepany''s staff had changed drastically, but Adrian didn''t care about it too much and continued carrying out his ns. Overnight, The Empire Group was going to surpass Adrian''spany. In the abandoned factory, a man with an unkempt look was locked on an iron pir. He could do nothing except for eating. Adrian stood not far away and lit a cigarette. The smoke was swaying in the air. "President Xiao, how to deal with this person?" "Let him go. Send someone to follow up." The assistant pushed up his sses, walking to that man. "Did Adrian send you here?" That man asked. Upon hearing the footsteps, he sat up right away. Under the dirty hair stained with mud, spirits lit his eyes up. "You can leave now." The assistant unlocked the chain. Without saying a word, he turned around and left. The man walked out of the factory alone and looked up at the sun in the sky, revealing a smiling face. It was Tanner, who had been imprisoned for a long time. When he returned to the Bradshaw residence in the suburbs, Tanner felt as if he was reborn from his past life. When seeing Emilee and Isaias again, his eyes were tearful. Emilee looked at him and couldn''t believe her eyes. It was not until she confirmed he was Tanner that she threw herself at him. "Brother! Brother! Is that you?" Tanner patted Emilee''s shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "It''s me, it''s me. Adrian let me go." "Tanner, you are really muddled. Why did you do that?" Emilee was angry and helpless. She repeatedly knocked on Tanner''s chest lightly and slowly, for fearing of hurting him. Tanner naturally regretted his actions. He thought that he would die when he was caught, but Adrian let him go atst. "Let''s talkter. I have something to do." Tanner pushed Emilee away and went straight to his study. Although he had left for many days, thepany did not change much. In addition to some losses, it worked well under the governance of Emilee and Isaias. In the evening, Adrian received an anonymous email, and then received a phone call from his assistant. After that, Tanner left A City with his whole family. On Friday, the Empire Group made a new move. Jaidyn had purchased a few smallpanies, most of which were processing nts, and some of them had long-term cooperation with Adrian''spany. As the acquisition kicked off, they immediately terminated the cooperation with Adrian. Still no movement on Adrian''s side. Aleigha could already walk for half an hour, even though every step she took would affect the wounds on her body. The baby was going to be one month old. Adrian was unwilling to hold any celebration banquet at this time, but he could not resist Aleigha''s pestering and still held a grand party for the baby at Shenghai Hotel. en.swhovels Unexpectedly, Maurice came. He took a private ne here from Fripdence, together with his mother. Aleigha was sitting in a wheelchair, looked very spirited. Maurice held his mother''s hand and went straight to Aleigha. He pointed at her and said in a gloomy voice, "Mom, she is Aleigha." Because of undergoing years of imprisoned life and was injected with drugs, Greta was thin. Seeing Aleigha, she smiled and looked at Maurice. "Hey, she''s a good girl. You don''t deserve her." Maurice was shocked. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Greta shook her head and chuckled. She took Maurice''s hand and walked away. Always, Aleigha felt Maurice looked like a defeated boy. Not too many people were present at the banquet, only some friends of A and Adrian andpany invited. It was a full peaceful atmosphere in the hall. en.swhovels By the time Jaidyn arrived, there were just a few people left at the banquet. Meeting each other once again, Jaidyn''s eyes were cold like ice. Seeing Adrian and Aleigha, he smiled evilly and threw a pile of documents at Adrian in front of all people. ''Adrian, you lost." "It doesn''t matter to me, as long as you are happy." Adrian turned to look at Aleigha and smiled. "Really? What if I take away your most important thing?" As Jaidyn spoke, he took out his phone and yed a video for Adrian. Adrian watched it with his eyes getting cold. "You know very well what kind of person Adam is. Do you think you can threat him with the people you sent?" heartMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. a sharp sword. Sure Ja sam gaze pierced Jaidyn''s didn''t win. But he still wanted to drive Adrian anxious. Unfortunately "Your mother is in my hands." Maurice came out and interrupted their conversation. His mother stood behind him timidly. She seemed to be afraid of something. Jaidyn''s thick brows knitted together, but his eyes remained focused on Adrian. "I never get too close to anyone, and it''s the same for us. Don''t consider me as your friend." Jaidyn said to Adrian. "Today is my daughter''s one-month birthday party. If you don''t have an emergency here, please leave." Adrian said emotionlessly. The atmosphere started to be a little intense. Especially when Aleigha and the baby were all here. Adrian didn''t want anything awful to happen. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Isn''t today the best time for us to solve our problem?" "Okay, let''s do it! I think you are right, today is a good day." Maurice said. Maurice added oil to the fire by saying so and red at Jaidyn hard. Three men were about to fight, intensifying the air which made Aleigha uneasy. She quietly controlled the wheelchair to leave the scene. Mill had guarded the baby all the time, seeing Aleighaing over, he was a little surprised. "Mill, take the baby home. Remember the files on myputer? Zip and send them to my phone. Hurry up!" Mill nodded and held the baby left with two servants via the emergency path. Chapter 1358 When Aleigha going back to the hall, Adrian had sat on the sofa. Maurice grabbed Jaidyn''s cor, and his face was covered with anger. "How dare you to enjoy your life these years. Nopensation, no confession! Can''t believe that you and your mom are birds of a feather! Rubbish, I''ll kill you personally!" Maurice said. "You are just a bastard of a b*tch. Go ask your mother how she seduced my father!" Jaidyn talked back. As they quarreled more, Aleigha was more confused, and she hurriedly moved her wheelchair to Adrian. "What are they talking about?" Adrian made an eye at her, implying "Don''t worry." After a few minutes, Aleigha''s phone rang, and the zipped files arrived. After checking these files, Aleigha handed her phone to Adrian. Adrian looked at them, the lifting corner of his mouth conveyed his mood. Aleigha was such a woman who always brought a surprise. "I''ll kill you!" Suddenly Maurice punched Jaidyn''s face in great rage. The punch was too fast for Jaidyn to avoid, and his right face was strongly beaten. Jaidyn was hurt to feel dizzy, and a sharp pain came from his face. He also seemed to hear his bone cracked. After all these years'' training, Maurice''s fighting was not just a fancy move. "You deserved it!" After giving a punch, Maurice raised his fist and wanted to punch again. "Maurice, forget it!" Greta held Maurice''s hand tightly, and her thin body kept trembling. "Mom, it was he and Aubrianna who caused you to be like this. I''m kind enough to not beat him to death." "Maurice, forget it. It''s all passed." Greta held back her tears and did not let go of Maurice''s hand. "Jaidyn, just go, before I regret it. As I said, Aubrianna asked for this result herself. No matter how hard you''re fighting against us, she deserved this ending." Aleigha watched them silently, feeling sad to hear Greta said so. "Do you have more weapons to threaten me?! If Adrian did not force me like that, how would I do all this?!" Jaidyn endured the pain and wiped the blood from his mouth, looking at Aleigha. "Threaten you? Do we need to kill you by threatening you first?" Aleigha said and smiled lightly, looking like an innocent child. However, her smile made people chill. Including Jaidyn. As for the method to end Jaidyn''s life, perhaps Aleigha had more cruel onespared with Adrian''s. After all, women had an ever-changing heart. It was difficult for Jaidyn to imagine by what kind of mean that Aleigha would fix him. "Bring Aubrianna here." Maurice shouted suddenly. Someone brought a sack into the room and threw it heavily on the ground. The person in the sack let out a grunt. Jaidyn frowned and looked over. His heart was almost jumping out. Aleigha was a little upset. "I almost controlled Jaidyn, what Maurice is going to do?" Aleigha thought. Maurice pushed his mother''s hand away, going toward the sack, undid the rope, and looked at Jaidyn with a frivolous smile. "I have said before, I will make her suffer." "Maurice, are you crazy?" Aleigha shouted loudly, even Adrian also stood up from the sofa. As expected, when Maurice pulled out the person from the sack, Jaidyn rushed over. Aubrianna was covered in blood. Maurice clutched her hair, dragging her out of the sack. Before Jaidyn could approach her, Maurice kicked hard on Aubrianna''s lower abdomen. "Ou.-ou..." She let out a continuous low growl. Taking a closer look, there was only a ck hole when she opened her mouth, and her tongue was gone. Jaidyn froze and stopped approaching. His eyes were filled with fear. "What do you want to do?" He stared at Aubrianna and asked Maurice. "What do I want to do? You, kneel on the ground, beg my mother to forgive you, cut off one of your arms, and gouge out your mother''s eyes, then I will let her go." "Go-dream-of-it!" Gnashing his teeth, Jaidyn clenched his fists and replied. Aleigha tipped Adrian a wink, seeing he understood, she moved her wheelchair to Maurice. "Lunatic, it''s not good for you to infuriate him!" "I can''t care that much. Aleigha, go hide well. I don''t want you to suffer any more damage." As Maurice speaking, Jaidyn was powered by a mysterious magic and rushed over. He caught the chance and held Aleigha up from her wheelchair while she was in the conversation with Maurice. "You like her, don''t you?" As if discovering an effective way, Jaidyn held Aleigha tightly. His whole body was trembling, and his heart was bleeding as well. "Put her down!" Maurice roared. As Maurice put more strength to his hand, Aubrianna let out growl once again. Jaidyn didn''t speak, only hugging Aleigha tighter. "Aleigha, I''m very disappointed that you are opposing me." Jaidyn spoke in a soft voice. He wanted to run with Aleigha, but Adrian had already stood behind. Unsurprisingly, he grabbed Aleigha back. With a series of intense movement, Aleigha was inevitably collided and hurt. Losing the hostage, Jaidyn was angry. He took out the gun hid at his waist and straightly shot at Adrian. With a muffled groan, someone fell. But it wasn''t Adrian. Aleigha burst out a scream. She turned to look, seeing a familiar many in the blood. "Mill!" Aleigha pushed Adrian away, staggering toward Mill.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Gardner, is Mr. Xiao all right?" Mill finally smiled, but his smile was too dazzling. "Freddie, you''re Freddie. You''re a liar, a liar!" els Even if the face that Aleigha was familiar with turned stiff after the stic surgery, and even if he changed into another person''s look, he still gave off the old smell. en.swhovels He was Freddie. "You recognized me." Freddieughed. Blood gushed out from his mouth and nose, staining his clothes red in an instant. "Ambnce, call the ambnce!" Aleigha held Freddie in her arms, roaring and pping him hard on his cheek. Jaidyn kept looking at Aleigha, who called the name of the manying on the ground again and again. In her mind, the young and bright-smiling boy, the younger brother who grew up with her, fell in blood like that. It was Jaidyn who caused him to end up like this. When everybody was absent-minded, Maurice took out a saber he prepared in advance. With a quick strong waving to Jaidyn''s shoulder, blood sprayed everywhere, and his arm was cut off. "That''s not all you owe me." "Oh my God! Oh my God..." Greta was shocked by her son''s action and stimted to faint. When the ambnce arrived, the doctors were all frightened by the horrible scene. After making a few phone calls, Maurice left with his mother and Aubrianna. Other people left under Adrian''s arrangement. At that night, Freddie passed away. The news was locked, Adrian didn''t dare to tell Aleigha about it, only saying that Freddie was sent abroad for medical treatment. Even though a huge incident happened, A City was still silent. 2gh it was a bloodye it a affect any ordinary people. it All news was sealed off by the passing of time. Jaidyn had been figuring out the woman who called him that night But the people he sent out to investigate this all disappeared and brought back no news. After losing an arm, he became silent. Because of killing Freddie identally, even if not being put into jail, Jaidyn had suffered a greater loss. This loss was serious enough to impact his whole life. As for Aubrianna, she disappeared after being taken away by Maurice. No one knew if she was alive or dead as well as her whereabouts. The baby was one year old. She looked healthy and strong, yet she didn''t love smiling. She had a serious face like Adrian. Their wedding was held on the baby''s one-year-old birthday. In the early morning, Aleigha put on a golden dress, bathing in the sunlight. Upon hearing footsteps, she turned around and saw Adrian walking over with the baby in his arms. "Mom... Mom." Little Baby was learning to speak, but she couldn''t say it clearly. She could only use the monosyble. Aleigha reached out and held the little one, who was ying with her fingers. "Can''t believe we''ve known each other for such a long time. I always feel like I''ve had a dream." Aleigha said gently. Adrian embraced her and asked, "Is this a good dream or a nightmare?" He bowed his head and kissed Aleigha''s forehead, smelling the milky aroma of the baby. This was the life he had long chased after. Aleigha smiled and said, "Take a guess." He bent over and kissed her lips. "Whether it was a good dream or a nightmare, whenever you wake up, I am there." Looking into his ck eyes, Aleigha''s lips lifted. "Good." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!